Dictionary Pali Text

9^
nsslLY
im
THE PALI TEXT
SOCIETY'S
PALI-ENGLISH DICTIONARY
EDITED BY
T.
W. RHYS DAVIDS
and
F.B.A. D.Sc. Ph.D. LL.D. D.Litt
WILLIAM STEDE
Ph.D.
Part
(A)
PUBLISHED BY
THE
PALI
TEXT SOCIETY LONDON
First published
1921
Reprinted
1949
1952
Reprinted
THE PALI TEXT
SOCIETY'S
THE PALI TEXT
SOCIETY'S
EDITED BY
T.
W. RHYS DAVIDS,
and
F.B.A.,
D.Sc, Ph.D., LL.D., D.Litt. Ph.D.
WILLIAM STEDE,
PUBLISHED BY THE PALI TEXT SOCIETY
LONDON
Printed in Great Britain by

Billing
and Sons Ltd., Guildford and Esher
URL PK
09
Pl5p
FOREWORD.
It is
been, that
somewhat hard to realize, seeing how important and valuable the work has when Robert Caesar Childers published, in 1872, the first volume of his
he only had at his
Pali Dictionary,
command
a few pages of the canonical Pali books.
Since then, owing mainly to the persistent labours of the Pali Text Society, practically
the whole of these books, amounting to between ten and twelve thousand pages, have
been made available to scholars. These books had no authors. They are anthologies which gradually grew up in the community. Their composition, as to the Vinaya and
the four Nikayas (with the possible exception of the supplements) was complete within
about a century of the Buddha's death
and the rest belong to the following century. have leisure to collect and study the data to be found in this preSanskrit literature, it will necessarily throw as much light on the history of ideas and language as the study of such names and places as are mentioned in it (quite inci;
When
scholars
dentally) has already
thrown upon the

I
political divisions, social
customs, and economic
conditions of ancient India.
'Some of these
latter facts
have endeavoured to
is
collect in
my
'Buddhist India';
ancjLpCThaps the most salient discovery
the quite unexpected conclusion that, for

his death), the para-
about two centuries (both before the Buddha's birth and after
was Kosala a kingdom stretching from Nepal on the North to the Ganges on the South, and from the Ganges on the West to the territories of the Vajjian confederacy on the East. In this, the most powerful kingdom in India; there had naturally arisen a standard vernacular differing from the local forms of speech just as standard English differs from the local (usually county) dialects. The Pali of the canonical books is based on that standard Kosala vernacular as spoken in the 6^^ and ^"> centuries B. C. It cannot be called the 'literary' form of that vernacular, for it was not written at all till long afterwards. That vernacular was the mother tongue of the Buddha. He was born in what is now Nepal, but was then a district under the suzerainty of Kosala and in one of the earliest Pali documents he is represented as calling
in India
mount power
himself a Kosalan.
When, about a thousand years

in
Pali,
afterwards,
some pandits
in
Ceylon began to write

texts.
they wrote
is
in a style strikingly different
from that of the old
Part of
no doubt due simply to a greater power of fluent expression unhampered by the necessity of constantly considering that the words composed had to be
that difference
When the Sinhalese used Pali, they were so familiar with the method on palmleaves that the question of memorizing simply did not arise. It cam* up again later. But none of the works belonging to this period were intended to be learnt. They were intended to be read.
learnt
by
heart.
of writing
770206
On
the
till
other hand they were for the most part reproductions of older material
then, been preserved in Sinhalese.
that had,
Though
the Sinhalese pandits were
writing in Pali, to them, of course, a dead language, they probably did their thinking
own mother tongue. Now they had had then, for many generations, so close and intimate an intercourse with their Dravidian neighbours that Dravidian habits of speech had crept into Sinhalese. It was inevitable that some of the peculiarities of their own tongue, and especially these Dravidanisms, should have influenced their style when they wrote in Pali. It will be for future scholars to ascertain exactly how far this influence can be traced in the idioms and in the order of the arrangement of the matter of these Ceylon Pali books of the fifth and sixth centuries A. D.
in their
no evidence that the Sinhalese at that time knew Sanskrit. Some centuries afterwards a few of them learnt the elements of classical Sanskrit and very proud they were of it. They introduced the Sanskrit forms of Sinhalese words when writing
There
is
'high' Sinhalese.
And
the authors of such works as the Dathavagsa, the
Saddhammo-
payana, and the Mahabodhivaijsa, make use of Pali words derived from Sanskrit that is, they turned into Pali form certain Sanskrit words they found either in the
Amara-kosa, or
It
in
the course of their very limited reading, and used them as Pali.
list
would be very desirable to have a
of such Pali words thus derived from Sanskrit.
would not be a long one. Here we come once more to the question of memory. From the iiih cent, onwards it became a sort of fashion to write manuals in verse, or in prose and verse,
It
was deemed expedient for novices to know. Just as the first book written in Pali in Ceylon was a chain of memoriter verses strung together by very indifferent Pali verses, so at the end we have these scarcely intelligible memoriter verses meant to be learned by heart by the pupils. According to the traditions handed down among the Sinhalese, Pali, that is, the language used in the texts, could also be called Magadhi. What exactly did they mean by that? They could not be referring to the Magadhi of the Prakrit grammarians, for the latter wrote some centuries afterwards. Could they have meant the dialect spoken in Magadha at the date when they used the phrase, say, the sixth century A. D. ? That could only be if they had any exact knowledge of the different vernaculars of North India at the time. For that there is no evidence, and it is in itself very
on such subjects as
it
improbable.
to
probably simply the language used by Asoka, the king of Magadha. For their traditions also .stated that the texts had been brought
did
What they
mean
is
of Mahinda and his companions.
by Asoka's son Mahinda; and not in writing, but in the memory Now we know something of the language of Asoka. We have his edicts engraved in diff'erent parts of India, diff'ering slightly in compliance with local varieties of speech. Disregarding these local differences, what is left may be considered the language of head-quarters where these edicts were certainly drafted. This 'Magadhi' contains none of the peculiar characteristics we associate with the Magadhi dialect. It is in fact a younger form of that standard Kosalan lingua franca mentioned above. Now it is very suggestive that we hear nothing of how the king of Magadha became also king of Kosala. Had this happened quietly, by succession, the event would have scarcely altered the relation of the languages of the two kingdoms. That of the older and larger would still have retained its supremacy. So when the Scottish dynasty succeeded to the English throne, the two languages remained distinct, but English became more and more the standard. them
officially
VII
However
this
may
be,
it
has become of essential importance to have a Dictionary
of a language the history of

interesting problems.
cruel rebuffs
first
The
Pali
whose literature is bound up with so many delicate and Text Society, after long continued exertion and many
is
and disappointments
now
at last in a position to offer to scholars the
instalment of such a dictionary.
The
first
merits and
demerits of the work will be sufficiently plain even from the
But one or two remarks are necessary to make the position of my colleague and myself clear. We have given throughout the Sanskrit roots corresponding to the Pali roots, and have omitted the latter. It may be objected that this is a strange method to use in a Pali dictionary, especially as the vernacular on which PaU is based had never passed through the stage of Sanskrit. That may be so; and it may not be
fasciculus.
possible, historically, that
any
Pali
word
in the
canon could have been actually derived
from the corresponding Sanskrit word. Nevertheless the Sanskrit form, though arisen quite independently, may throw light upon the Pali form and as Pali roots have not yet been adequately studied in Europe, the plan adopted will probably, at least for
;
the present, be more useful.
This work
is
essentially preliminary.
There
a
still
is
a large
not know does not give the meaning, but rather the reverse. It is so in every living language. Who could guess, from the derivation, the complicated meaning of such words as 'conscience', 'emotion', 'disposition'? The derivation would be as likely to mislead as
we do
the derivation.
There
is
larger
number of words of which number of which the derivation
to
one needs now to use the one English no one of which means word 'desire' as precisely desire. Yet this was done in Vol. X of the Sacred Books of the East by Max Muller and FausbOll '). The same argument applies to as many concrete words as abstract ones. Here again we claim to have made much advance. But in either case, to wait for perfection would postpone the much needed dictionary to
guide.
We
have made much progress.
No
a translation of sixteen distinct Pali words,
has therefore been decided to proceed as rapidly as possible with the completion of this first edition, and to reserve the proceeds of the sale for the eventual issue of a second edition which shall come nearer to our ideals of what
the
Greek kalends.
It
a Pali Dictionary should be.
have to thank Mrs. StEDE for valuable help in copying out material noted in my interleaved copy of Childers, and in collating indexes published by the Society; Mrs. Rhys Davids for revising certain articles on the technical terms of psychology
We
and
philosophy;
material they
and the following scholars for kindly placing at our disposal the had collected for the now abandoned scheme of an international Pali
with
Dictionary:
Prof.
Sten Konow. Words beginning
or
H. (Published
in
J P T S.
1909
and 1907, revised by Prof. Dr. D. Andersen). Dr. Mabel H. Bode. B, Bh and M. Prof. Duroiselle. K. Dr. W. H. D. Rouse. CN.
In this
connection
left
should wish to refer to the work of Dr.

great
deal
EdMOND Hardy.
us in
his
When
he died he
of material-;
some of which has reached

all
time to be made available.

See Mrs. Rhys Davids
He was
J R A S.^
giving his whole time, and
enthusiasm to
1)
in
1898,
p.
58.
VlII
the work, and had he lived the dictionary would probably have been finished before the war. His loss was really the beginning of the end of the international undertaking.
Anybody
familiar with this sort of
work
will in
know what
in the
care and patience, what
scholarly knowledge and
the sorting, the sifting

in
judgment are involved and final arrangement of

puzzles,
the collection of such material, in
it,
the consideration
or faulty
in
of etymological
in
the
adding of cross references, comparison and correction of
various
readings,
found
the indexes. For

colleague.
thank
my
by others, or work the users of the Dictionary will have to Dr. William Stede. It may be interesting to notice here that
and
in
the verification of references given
all
this
references to appear in this first edition of the new dictionary is estimated to be between one hundred and fifty and one hundred and sixty thousand. The Bavarian Academy has awarded to Dr. Stede a personal grant of 3100 marks
the total
number of
for his
work on
this Dictionary.
Chipstead, Surrey. July,
1921.
T.
W.
RHYS DAVIDS.
List of Donors to the Pali Dictionary
Fund
down
to 1 July, 1921.
His Majesty the late King of Siam
500
507 300
d.
O
I I
AnonymQus
Mrs.
Ludwig Mond
Royal Asiatic Society (ten donations) Victoria University of Manchester (four donations)
British
....
.
105
63
50
15
Academy
(five
donations)
Gilbert H. Richardson, Esq. (three donations).
Lord Chalmers, K.C.B Mrs. Plimmer F. L. Woodward, Esq. (two donations) Captain Meysey Thompson
Mr. Kojiro Matsukata
Professor Charles R.
Professor
10
10
....
2
I
500
21
Lanman Woods James H.

Lanman:
5000)
25 00)
10
O o o o o o o o o o o o
1
per Professor C. R.
Mr. Charles D. Burrage
12
Mr. Albert
W.
Ellis
Mr. Charles T. Grinnell

Dr. William S. Bigelow
Mrs. Isabella S. Gardner
Professor James R. Jewett
1000)
100 00)
25
12
10
7
5000)
25 00)
13
2160
At
is
the present prices of printing and paper the whole Dictionary
estimated to. cost about M. 3500. fore now urgently needed.
At
least
1000 more
is
there-
A.
List of the Chiefs
Books consulted
(with Abbreviations).
for
Vocabulary
1.
PALI BOOKS.
la
Canonical.
Niddesa II Culla P Patisambhidamagga
1907
(Ps).
Anguttara-Nikaya
1900
(A).
vols.
T S.
1885
T S.
2
1918 (Nd^).
vols.
T S.
1905,
Buddha- Varisa P T S. 1882 (Bu). Cariya-Pitaka P T S. 1882 (Cp.)Dhammapada P T S. 1914 (Dh). Dhamma-Sangani P T S. 1885 (Dhs). Digha-Nikaya 3 vols. P T 8. (D).
Iti-vuttaka
Peta-Vatthu P
T S.
5
1889
(Pv).
Puggala-PaMatti P
Sarjyutta-Nikaya
S.
1883 (Pug).
vols.
T S. 1884
1898
(S).
(Sir).
PT
S.
1890
vols.
(It.).
Katha-Vatthu
(Kvu).
T S.
1894,
95
T S. 1913 Thera-therlgatha PTS.

Sutta-Nipata P
1883
(Th
i)
&
(Th
2).
Khuddaka-Patha P T S. 1915 (Kh). Majjhima-Nikaya 3 vols. P T S. 1887

1902 (M).
Udana PTS.
1885 (Ud).
Vibhanga PTS. 1904 (Vbh). Vimana-Vatthu PTS. 1886 (Vv).

Vinaya-Pitaka
83 (Vin).
5
Niddesa
Maha
vols.
S.
1916,
vols.
London
1879
17 (Nd').
lb
AtthasalinI,
Post-Canonical.
Maha-Bodhi-Var)sa,
191
PTS.
1897 (DhsA).
PTS.
1891 (Mhbv).
(Miln).
Buddhadatta's
(Bdhd).
Dathavaijsa, J
Manuals,
PTS.
vols.
Milindapaiiha,
London 1880
Netti-Pakarana,
PTS.
J
1902 (Nett).
T S.
1884 (Davs).
Panca-gati-dlpana,
T S.
1884 (Pgdp).
Dhammapada Commentary, 4
1906
PTS.
Peta-Vatthu
(PvA).
Commentary, PTS. 1894

Commentary,
J
14
(DhA).
London 1879 (Dpvs). Jataka, 6 vols. London 1877 96 (J). Khuddaka-Patha Commentary, PTS.
Dipavagsa,
Puggala-Paniiatti
PT
S.
1914 (Pug A).
Saddhammopayana,
Sumangala-Vilasini,
PTS.
I,
1887 (Sdhp).
19 1
(KhA).
vol.
PTS.
1886
Mahavagsa,
PTS.
1908 (Mhvs).
(DA
I).
XI
Sutta-Nipata Commentary, 2
vols.
1916 17 (SnA). Therlgatha Commentary,

(ThA).
Note.
pp. 385
T S.
1891
Vimana-Vatthu Commentary, PTS. 1901

(VvA).
S.
Visuddhi-Magga, 2
21
vols.
PTS. 1920
J
(Vism).
is
The system adopted

in
in
quotations
of passages from Pali text

is
tliat
proposed in
T S.
I909i
87,
with this modification that Peta-v.-itthu (Pv)
quoted by canto and verse, and Culla-Niddesa (Nd')
by number of word
"Explanatory Matter".
2.
BUDDHIST SANSKRIT.
J.
Avadana-sataka, ed.
1906. (Av. 1).
S.
Speyer
Neiil,
(Bibl.
Buddhica
III),
2 vols., St. Petersbourg
Divyavadana, ed. Cowell

Lalita-vistara, ed. S.
&
Cambridge 1886.
I),
(Divy).
Jataka-mala, ed. H. Kern (Haward Or. Ser.
Boston 1891. (Jtm).
Lefmann,
3
I.
Halle 1902. (Lai. V.).

Paris 1882
Maha-vastu, ed. . Senart,
vols.,
1897.
1902 [Siks].
6iksa-samuccaya. Ed. C. Bendall. St. Petersburg,
3.
TRANSLATIONS.
the
Buddh. Manual of Psychological Ethics (trsl. of the Dhamma-sangani) by Mrs. Rhys Davids (R. As. Soc. Trsl. Fund XII), London 1900. [Dhs trsl.).
Compendium of Philosophy (trsl. of Aung and Mrs. Rhys Davids, PTS. Trsl.
Dialogues of the Buddha,
1899;
II.
trr.l.
Abhidhamm'
C. A. F.
attha-sangaha)
by
S. Z.
1910. {Cpd.).
by T. W. and
Rhys Davids, London
I.
1910;
III.
1921. (Dial.).
Expositor
Trsl.
(trsl.
of the Attha-salinI), by
Kathavatthu
trsl.
("Points of Controversy),
Maung Tin, PTS. Trsl. 1920, 21. by Aung and Mrs. Rhys Davids, PTS.
191 5. [Kvu irsl.). Kindred Sayings (Saqyutta Nikaya I), by Mrs. Rhys Davids, PTS. Trsl. 1917. [K S.). Mahavagsa trsl. by W. Geiger, PTS. Trsl. 1912. Manual of a Mystic (Yogavacara), trs. by F. L. Woodward, PTS. Trsl. 1916. [Mystic). Neumann, K. E., Lieder der Monche und Nonnen, Berlin 1899. Psalms of the Brethren (trsl. Mrs. Rhys Davids), PTS. Trsl. 1913.
Sisters
).
I909-
Questions of Milinda
(trsl.
T.
W. Rhys
Davids), S
B
,
E. vols. 35, 36.

,
Vinaya Texts
(trsl.
Rhys Davids
&
Oldenberg),
13,
17, 20.
4.
GRAMMATICAL & OTHER LITERATURE;

PERIODICALS, ETC.
W.
Subhati, Colombo' 1883. (Abhp.).
Abhidhanappadipika, ed.
Andersen, D.,
Pali Reader, 2 pts;
Copenhagen 1901,
1907. 1861.
Aufrecht, Th., Halayudha's Abhidhana-ratna-mala,
London
Brugmann,
burg 1902.
Childers, R.
K., Kurze vergleichende Grammatik der indogerm. Sprachen, Strass-
C,
Dictionary of the Pali Language,
London
1874.
XII
Geigef, W., Pali Literatur
und Sprache, Strassburg 1916. (Geiger, P.

i>\).
Gr.).
Grassmann, W., Worterbuch zum Rig Veda, Leipzig 1873.

Journal of the American Oriental Society (y A
,
Asiatique, Paris {J. As.)
of the Pali Text Society {J Royal Asiatic Society, ,
P T S.).
London
{J^
RA
S.).
Kaccayana-ppakarana, ed. & trsl. Senart (J. As. 1871) (Kacc). Kern, H., Toevoegselen op 't Woordenboek van Childers; 2 pts (Verhandelingen Kon. Ak. van Wetenschappen te Amsterdam N. R. XVI, 5), Amsterdam 19 16. (Toev.). Kuhn's Zeitschrift fiir vergleichende Sprachforschung {K Z.).
Mahavyutpatti, ed. Mironow
Miifler, Ed., Simplified
(Bibl.
Buddhica XIII)
in J
St.
Petersbourg 1910,
r.
(Mvyut).
Grammar
of the Pali Language,
London
1908,
1884.
Trenckner, V., Notes on the Milindapanho,
T S.
d.
102 sq.
Uhlenbeck, H.,
Kurzgefasstes Etym. Worterbuch
Altindischen Sprache,
Am-
sterdam 1898. Walde, A., Lateinisches Etymologisches Worterbuch, Heidelberg^ 19 10. Zeitschrift der Deutschen Morgenlandischen Gesellschaft, Leipzig 1847 sq. [ZDMS.).
B.
1.
LIST OF ABBREVIATIONS.
Books
.
.
Titles of
(the
no. refers
I
to section of A).
A
Abhp
Anguttara
\a
ks
Kvu
Abhidhanappadipika.
4
I
Ap
Av.
S.
Apadana
Avadana-sataka
\a
....
KZ
Lai.
Kindred Sayings Kathavatthu Kuhn's Zeitschrift

.
la
4
2 la
2
i
V.
Lalita Vistara
.
Bdhd
Buddhadatta Brethren: see Psalms

Buddha-varjsa
Cariya-pitaka
M
Mhbv
Mhvs
Miln
Bu Cp Cpd
3 \a
la
3
Majjhima Mahabodhi-vagsa Mahavaqsa

.
. .
lb
.
lb
Milinda-panha
.
lb
2
Compendium
Digha
Datha-vaqsa
M Vastu
Mvyut
Nd'
Nd'^
D
Davs
la lb
la
. . .
Maha-vastu Mahavyutpatti.
. .
4
3
Mystic: see Manual
Dh
Dhs Dhs
Dial.
trsl.
Dhammapada
Dhammasangani
Atthasalini
.
Mahaniddesa
Cullaniddesa
la la lb
la
3
Nett
Netti-pakarana.
Paiicagati-dipana
Dialogues
Pgdp
Ps
lb la la la la
3
Divy Dpvs
It
Divyavadana Dipavagsa Halayudha: see Aufrecht

Itivuttaka
Patisambhida-magga
Puggala-pafifiatti
.
ib
....
, ,
4
la lb
Pug Pv
Petavatthu
Sagyutta.
S
SBE Sdhp
6iks
Jataka
Journal Amer. Or. Soc.
,
Sacred Books of the East
JAOS.
J As.
J
Saddhammopayana
îksasamuccaya Psalms
.
lb
2 3
Asiatique.
Pali
PTS.
JRAS.
Jtra
Text Soc. Royal Asiatic Soc
4 4 4
2
Sisters: see
Sn
Sutta-nipata
I
la la
Jatakamala
Kacc
Kh
Kaccayana KhuddakapStha
4
. . . .
Th Th
la
Toev.
Theragatha. Therlgatha Toevoegselen

.
la
XllI
Ud Vbh
Vin
Udana
Vibhanga Vinaya Visuddhi-magga
la la
i
. . .
.
Vv
Vimanavatthu
Zeitschrift
id
ZDMG.
der Deutschen
Gesell-
Morgenlandischen
schaft
Vism
i6
2.
General
der.
&
grammatical terms.
in
comb" with a
Title-
letter (e.g.
DhA) = Com-
mentary (on Dh).

abl.
ablative
absolute(ly)
abs.
abstr.
abstract
ace.
accusative
active
act
add.
adj.
addition
adjective
adv.
Ags.
aor.
adverb Anglo-Saxon
aorist
appl.
art.
attr.
applied
article
attribute
Av.
Avesta
BB
bef.
Burmese
before
MSS
BSk.
Buddhist Sanskrit
(& Cy)
Commentary (when
Text
cited in explo of a
passage).
caus.
cert.
coll.
causative
certain
collective
combd,
comb"
combined,
combination
comp. comparative, comparison,
composition
cons,
corr.
correl.
consonant
correct(ed)
correlation,
correla-
tive
cp.
compare
cpd.
compound
dative
dat.
den.
denominative
XIV
pass
Akkula
A-' the prep, a shorteoed before double cons., as akkosatl (a krus), akkhaU (a khya), abbahati (a bfh). Best to be classed here is the a- we call expletive. It
Al)8U [cp. Sk. ansu (Halayudha) a ray of Vin 111.224. -malin, sun Sasv i.
light]
a thread
represents a reduction of a- (mostly before liquids and nasals and with single consonant instead of double). Thus
Akata
(adj.)
[a -f- kata]
not made, not

1.206.
artificial,
natural
"yusa natural juice Via
nantaka) Vv.8o^; amajjapa anantaka (for a-nantaka majjapa) J vi.328; amapaya (for a(for a-majjapa
mapaya
J VL552.
^ mapaya)
Akamplyatta
the
J vi.518; apassato
(= passantassa)
(nt.) [abstr. fr. akampiya, grd. of a -|- kampati] conditio^ of not being shaken, stableness Miln 354.
Akalu
ca,
A-' (an- before vowels) [Vedic a-, an-; Idg. 'n, gradation form to 'ne (see na^); Gr. i, i>-; Lat. *en-, in-; Goth., Ohg. & Ags. un-; Oir. an-, in-] neg. part, prefixed to (i) nouns and adjectives; (2) verbal forms, used like (1), whether part.^ g"'-i i'''^- or '"/; (3) finite verbal forms. In comp. with words having originally two initial cons, the latter reappear in their assimilated form (e. g. appaticchavin). In meaning it equals na-, nir- and vl-. Often we find it opp. to sa-. Verbal negatives which occur in specific verb, function will be enumd. separately, while examples of neg. form, of (l) & (2) are given under their positive form unless the neg. involves a distinctly new concept, or if its form is likely to lead to confusion or Concerning the combining & contrastmisunderstanding.
an ointment J iv.440 (akalun candanan C. expl as kalSkalun ca rattacandanan ca, thus implying a blacking or dark ointment); VI. 144 (candana-vilitta v. 1. BB aggalu"); Miln 338 (tagara-tilisaka-lohita-candana).
(cp. agalu)
1.
v.
BB aggalun;
Akaca
Akacln
(^dj.)
[a -f-
kaca] pure, flawless, clear
11.244;
Sn
476; J V.203.
(adj.) akaca Vv 60'. Kern (Toevoegselen s. v.) proposes reading akkacin (= Sk. arka-arcin shining as the sun), but VvA 253 expls by niddosa, and there is no V. 1. to warrant a misreading.
Akasiya
ing
(orig.
neg.) -a- (a) in redupl. formations like
bhav-
kisikaP] "not from the kasf-counof ccrlain tax-gatherers in the king's service J vi.212 (akasiya-sankbata raja-piu'isa C).
(adj. -n.) [a
-f-
lry"(?): official
name
S-bbava
A-' [Vedic
see a^.
a-;
AklCCakara
*e (loc. of pron. stem, cp. ayaq with specific reference to the past, cp. Sk sma); Gr. <-; also in Gr. ixu, Lat. equidem, enim] the augment (sign of action in the past), prefixed to the root in pret.^ aor. & cond. tenses; often omitted in ordinary prose. See forms under each verb; cp. also ajja. Identical with this a- is the a- which functions as base of some pron. forms like ato, attha, asu etc. (q. v.).
Idg.
orig. a deictic adv.
(adj.) [a -f- kicca kara] I. not doing one's duty, doing what ought not to be done A 11.67 > Dh 292 2. ineffective (of medicine) Miln 151. Miln 66: I.296.
DA
Aklriya
(adj.)
[a -f- kiriya]
J 111.530
(rupa
= akattabba-rDpa
not
practical,
unwise, foolish
250.
C); Miln
AkilaSU
(adj.) [a
4- kilasu] not lazy, diligent, active, untiring
5 1.47; V.162; J 1.109; Miln 382.
Akissava
at
S 1.149
is
probably faulty reading

ku.
for
akincana.
A-*
the
sound
(a-kara)
vi,328,
552;
VvA
279,
Akutobhaya
(adj.) see
307, 3'-
Akuppa
Aljsa'
[Vedic aqsa; cp. Gr. iS^c$, Lat. umerus, Goth ams, Arm. us] (a) the shoulder AV II. no; Sn 609. aqse karoti to put on the shoulder, to shoulder J 1.9. (b.) a part (lit. side) (cp. asa in kot{h3sa and expln of ansa as kot^Ssa at DA 1.312, also v. 1. mett3sa for mettaijsa at It 22). atit'ai]se in former times, formerly 11.224; Th 2, 314. mettagsa sharing friendship (with) A iv.151 It 22 J IV.71 (in which connection Miln 402 reads Disjunctive ekena aijsena ahii)sa). ekena ai)sena on the one hand (side) ... on the other, parlly partly A 1.6 1. From this: ekai]sa (adj.) on the one hand (only), i. e. incomplete (opp. ubhayaijsa) or (as not admitting of a counterpart) definite, certain, without doubt (opp. dyidba): see ekai]sa. paccansena according to each one's share A 111.38. putaijsena with a knapsack for provisions D 1.117; A It 183; cp. DA 1.288, with v. 1. pufosena at both passages. -kQta "shoulder prominence", the shoulder Vin 111.127; DhA 111.214; IV.136; VvA 121. vattaka a shoulder strap (mostly comb<l with kayabandhana; vv. II. vaddhaka, bandhaka) Vin 1.204 (T. ''bandhaka); 11.114 (ddh); iv.170 (ddh); Vv 33W (T. "bandhana, C. v. 1. "valtaka); DhA
M
A
(adj.) [a -f- kuppa, grd. of kup, cp. BSk. akopya Vastu 111.200] not to be shaken, immovable; sure, stead-
fast, safe
Vin
Ml
(akuppa
me
273;
ceto-virautti)
Vin
11.69;
IV.214;
D
fr.
III.
S 11.239; 1.205, 298; S 11.171;
111.119,
198; Miln 361.

[abstr.
last]
Akuppata
(f.)
"state of not being shaken",

i,
surety, safely; Ep. of
Nibbana Th
364.
Akka
that
[cp.
Sk.
arka]
swallow-wort
plant).
N. of a plant: Calotropis Gigantea, 1.429 ("assa jiya bowstrings made from
-nala a kind of dress material Vin 1.306 (vv. II. agga" akkha"). -va(a a kind of gate to a plantation, a movable
fence
made of
[pp.
1
;
the
akka plant Vin
11.164
(<^P-
akkha-vata).
Akkanta
of akkamati] stepped upon, mounted on
1.8; J 1.7
Miln 152;
DhA
1.200.
to
Akkandatl
S
IV. 206.
[a -|-
kandati,
krandj
lament, wail, cry
Akkamana
Akkamati
(nt.) [cp. BSk. akramaîa Itm 31W] going near, approaching, stepping upon, walking to J 1.62.
111.452-
[a
1.7,
-|-
kamati,
111.71.
kram]
AQSa^
[see
next]
point,
comer,
edge;
freg.
in
comb"
attack J
279;
ThA
wiih numerals, e. g. catur four-cornered, chaj", atth, 8olas etc. (q. V.) all at Dhs 617 (cp. DhsA 317). In connection with a Vimana: ayat with wide or protruding
capitals
akkamma
Akkuttha
Cp.
to tread upon, to approach, ger. to rise Vin ill. 38. 9; pp. akkanta (q. v.).
(adj. n.) [pp.
of akkosati]
I.
(adj.)
(of
its
pillars)
pole
Vv
642
(=
Vedic
of a carriagekubbara-phale patitthita hetthima-ai)s5

as
Vv 84";
part
scolded , railed at Sn 366 (=: abhisalto SnA 364); J VI.187.

ing,
dasahi
2.
being reviled, akkosavatthuhi
(nt.) reviling, scold-
VvA
Aqsl
in
swearing at;
in
comb" akku^fba-vandita Sn 702

2,
26s).
[cp.
asri,
(=
a^ra,
akkosa-vandana SnA 492) Th

(adj.)
388 (expl"
ThA
(f.)
aâni
Gr.
'itifoi;
pointed,
256 as above).
^pi(, also
Walde
78'^
sharp: Lat. acer sharp. Further connections Lat. Wtb. under acer] a comer, edge atjsa')
Vifif
Akkula
\=
5
akula]
confused,
perplexed,
agitated,
(=
frightened
Ud
(akkulopakkula and akkulapakkulika).
Vv
(= aQsa-bbaga VvA
303).
See akula.
12
Akkosa
Akkosa
loot
[a
Akkhana
&
kofica'
;
+ kniS = krunc,
see kmica
to
sound
suna;
trsl"
is
also
at
Lai.
kr, see
note on gala] shouting
at,
abuse, insult, re-
given as
the
Vist. 178. See Divy Index, where "an act of throwing the spear so as
proach, reviling Sn 623; Miln 8(-f- paribhasa);
ThA
SnA 492; 256; PvA 243; UhA 11.61. -vatthu always as dasa a-vatthnni 10 bases of abuse, 10 expressions of cursing J 1.191; SnA 364, 467; DhA
(adj.)
to
Aô/e.
i.2iz; 1V.2.
AkkOSaka
viles, -f
[from
l.isl]
one
who
abuses, scolds or re-
paribhasaka
11.58;
111.252;
iv.156;
v. 317;
PvA
revile
251.
[to
AkkOSatl
J
krUS
see akkosa] to scold, swear at, abuse,

111.27;
mark" (Schiefner gives "Streifschuss"). should explanations are not satisfactory. expect either an etym. bearing on the meaning "hitting the centre of the target" (i. e. its "eye") (cp. E. bull's akkhi eye), in which case a direct relation to akkha eye would not seem improbable (cp. formation ikkhana) or an etym. like "hitting without mishap", in which case the expieision would be derived directly from akkhana (see prec.) with the omission of the neg. an-; akkhana in the meaning of "lightning" (J 11.91 C.) is not supported by literary evidence.
graze
The
We
l^hA 1211; 11.44. Oflen Vin 11.296; DhA IV.2; aor. akkocchi Dh 3 PvA 10. J 111.212 (= akkosi nh.\ 1.43. Der. wrongly fr. krudh by Kacc. VI. 4: 7; cp. Franke, Einh. Pali-gramm. 37, and Geiger P. Gr. 164). -pp. akkuttha (q. v.).
1.191;
11.416;
eomb'l
with
paribhasati,
e.g.
Akkhata
tar)
(adj.) [pp.
of a
+ kfan,
Only
cp. parikkhatai] unhurt,
without fault
Mhvs
19, 56 (C. niddosa).

in
ace.
akkha-
one phrase Vv 84'(paccagamug Pataliputtar) akkhatarj) & Pv iv.ii' (nessami tar) Pataliputtag akkhatai)); see VvA 351 &
(adv.) in safety, unhurt.
PvA
272.
(adj.) [a
-|-
Akkha'
with
root
[Vedic
o/ie
aksa;
Lat.
Av.
axis;
asa;
Gr.
Him
a/-'*?*
chariot
axle);
Ohg.
etc.
ahsa,
E. axle, to
Akkhaya
Akkhara
111.86.
11.96; aj] the axle of a wheel S V.6; A 1.112; J 1.109, '92; V.155 (akkhassa phalakar) yatha; C: suvannaphalakarj viya, i.e. shiny, like
of Lat.
ago,
Sk.
patibhana, of unfailing
(adj.)
khaya, kl] not decaying, in akkhayaskill in exposition Miln 3, 21.
cakisa the polished surface of an axle); Miln 27 ka), 277 (atibbarena sakatassa akkho bhijjati: the axle
of the cart breaks when -akkhan abbhanjati to the load
is
(+
too heavy);
PvA
277.
lubricate the axle S 11.177; M''"
367-
-chinna one whose axle is broken; with broken axle S 1.57; Miln 67. -bhagga with a broken axle J v.433. -bhanjana the breaking of the axle DhA 1.375 ; PvA 277.
Akkha^
prob. to aksi & Lat. ocuUis, "that a die; cp. also Lat. alea game at 1.86 as 1.6 (but expl<l at dice (fi-.* asclea?)] a die A v.171 := Sn 659 (apball-game: gulakila); S 1.149 pamatto ayai] kali yo akkhesu dhanaparajayo); J 1.379 (kut a false player, sharper, cheat) anakkha one who is not a gambler J v. 1 16 (C. ajutakara). Cp. also
[Vedic
aksa,
which has eyes"
i.
e.
DA
accha'.
-dassa (cp. Sk. aksadarsaka) one who looks at (i. e. examines) the dice, an umpire, a judge Vin 111.47; Miln 114, 327, 343 (dhamma-nagare). -dhutta one who has the vice of gambling D 11.348; 111.183; M 111.170; Sn 106 (+ itthidhutta & suriidhulta). -vata fence round an
arena for wrestling
J IV.81.
(?
[Vedic aksara] constant, durable, lasting D for one of 4 branches of Vedic learning (D 1.88) it is Phonetics which probably inculded Grammar, and is expld by sikkha (DA 1.247 SnA 477) pi. nt. akkharani sounds, tones, words, citt'akkhara of a discourse (suttanta) having variety & beauty of words or sounds (opposed to beauty of thought) A 1.72 111.107 S 11.267. Akkharani are the sauce, flavour (vyanjana) of poetry S 1.38. To know the context of the a the words of the texts, is characteristic of an Arahant Dh 352 (C. is ambiguous DhA iv.70). Later: akkharat) a syllable or sound PvA 280 (called sadda in next line); akkharani an inscription J 11.90; IV.7 (likhitani written), 489; vi,390, 407. In Grammar: a letter Kacc. J. -cintaka a grammarian or versifier KhA 17; SnA 16, 23, 321. cp. 466; PvA 120. -pabheda in phrase sakkharappabheda phonology & etymology D 1.88 (akkharappabhedo ti sikkha ca niruiti ca SnA 447 DA i.247) =: A 111.223 Sn p. 105. -pinda "word-ball", i.e. sequence of words or sounds DhA iv.70 (= akkharSnan sannipato Uh 352).
As
tt.
=
a
AkkharikS
air or
(f.)
game
read akka-).
on one's back).
It
(recognising syllables written in the 1.7; Vin 11.10; 111.180. So expld at
Akkha^
akkhi] havhig eyes, with eyes PvA 39 (Bli rattakkha with eyes red from weeping, glosson assumukha). Prob. akkhana is connected wiih akkha.
(^d].) (
) [to
j
DA
1.86.
may be
translated
"letter
game"; but
all
Indian letters of that date were syllables.
Akkhata
told,
1
(adj.)
[pp.
of akkhSti]
announced, proclaimed,
Akkhaka
[akkha'
ka] the collar-bone Vin IV.213
(adhak-
shown A 1. 34 (dur"); 11195; iv.285, 322; v.265, 283; Sn 172, 276, 595, 718.
relates, a speaker,
khakag); Y.216.
I
Akkhatar one who

S
l.ll,
preacher story-teller
Akkhana
time,
[a
-\-
bad
at
khana, BSk. aksana AvS 1.291 luck, misadventure, misfortune.
= 332] wrong
There are 9
191; 111.66; Sn 167.

[a
enuind
111.287;
I)
111.263; the usual set consists of 8; thus
Akkhati
j
khya,
l<ig.
*seq";
cp.
Sk.
akhyati,
Lat.
193; Sdhp 4 sq. See also khana. n.) a skilled archer, one who shoots on e. without losing time, expl<l as one who shoots without missing (the target) or as quickly as lightning (akkhana vijju). In var. combns. mostly as durepatin a. A 1.284 (+ mahato kayassa padaleta); 11.170 sq. (id.), 202; IV.423, 425; J 11.91 (explJ as either "aviradhita -vedhl" or "akkhanarj vuccati vijju": one who takes and shoots his arrows as fast as lightuing), 111.322; IV. 494 (C. expl"s aviraddha-vedhin vijju-alokena vijjhana -samattha p. 497). In othei- comb" at J 1.58 (akkhanavedhin valavedhin); v. 129 (the 4 kinds of archers: a., valavedhin, saddavedhin & 3aravedhin). In BSk. we find aksunnavedha (a Sanskrilised Pali form, Sk. ksana) at Divy 58, 100, 442 cp. Mathura ksuna (always with darevedha), where MSS. however read ak-
VvA
-vedhin (adj. the moment, i.
inquam, Gr. hvsTU, Goth, saihvan, Ger. sehen etc. See also akkhi & cakkhu] to declare, announce, tell Sn 87, 172; imper. akkbahi Sn 988, 1085; aor. akkhasi Sn 251, 504, 1131 (=: acikkhi etc. Nd^ 465); fut. akkhissati Pass, Pv IV. 1^1: cond. akkhissar) Sn 997; J vi.523. akkbayati to be proclaimed, in phrase aggar] a. to be deemed chief or superior, to be first, to excel Miln 118, 182 (al.so in BSk. agram akhyayate M Vastu 111.390); ger. akkheyya to be pronounced S 1.1 1 It 53. pp. akkhata
(q. v.).
Intensive or Frequentative
is
acikkbati.
;
Akkhana
j
(nt.) [Sk.
akhyana] telling
1.84:
stories, recitation
tale,
;
legend
1.6
III.
(= DA
Bharata-Ramayanadi);
M
I
preaching, teaching Nd' 91 (dhamm). The 5il> Veda J v. 450. (vedam akkhanaThe pancatnan; C: Itihasapancamar) vedacatukkar)). spelling akhyana also occurs (q. v.).
1.503;
167; Sdhp. 237.
111.183
Akkhayika
Akkhayika
katha
(adj.) relating, narra'.ing J III. 535 ; lokakkhayika 1.8; Miln 316.
Agariya
AgalU
[cp. Sk. aguru, which is believed to appear in Hebr. ahalim (aloe), also in Gr. i\6<i & a> iAAojjov] fragrant VvA 237 agaaloe wood, Agallochum Vv 53' (aggalu lugandha); Vv.\ 158 (-4- candana). Cp. also Av. 1.24, and akalu.
talk about oature-lore I)

(adj.) telling, relating,
Akkhayin
J
III.
announcing S
11.35; tii.y;
105.
(nt.)
[to
Akkhi
*okS, an enlarged form of *0<J", cp. Sk.

pralika,
Agara
Gr. otrirt, i!r\i (Ki/xAibi|'), h^sxX^Lic,, wfda-uToy; Lat. ociilus, Ags. eowan (= E eye & wind-ow); Goth. augo. See also cakkhu & cp. akklia^ & ikkhanika] the eye. 1.383 (ubbhatehi akkhklhi); Sn 197, 608; J 1.223, 279; V.77; VI. 336; I'v ii.g-" (akkhini paggharanti: shed tears, cp. rv.\ 123); Vv.\ 65 Ciai bhamanti, my eyes swim) cp. akkhini me dhiiniaynnti DhA 1.475; I^liA 11.26; III. 196 ('ini ummiletva opening In comb" with sa- as the eyes); Sdhp 1O3, 380. sacchi & sakkbi (q. v.). As adj. ( ") akkha-^ (q-v.)-anjana eye ointment, coUyrium UhA 111.354. -kUpa the socket of the eye J iv.407. -ganda eye-protuberance, i. e. eye-brow (?) J vi.504 (for panuikha T.). -gutha secretion from the eye Pv.\ 198. -guthaka id. Sn 197 (= dvihi akkhicchiddehi apanila-ttaca-mar^sasadiso a^-guthako SnA 248). -chidda the eye-hole SnA 248. -dala the eye-lid 1. 194; ThA 259; DhsA 378. -pata "fall of the eye"', a look, in mand of soft looks (adj.) PvA 57. -pura i. e. an eye-full, in akkhipuraij assuq (assu?) an eye full of tears J. vi.191. -mala dirt from the eye Pv iii 5' (=: "gutha C.)i -roga eye disease DhA 1.9.
Iksate,
ksana,
anika;
Sk. agaia, probably with the a- of comcollect, iyofi market. Cp. in I. house or hut, usually implying the comforts of living at home as opp. to anagara homelessness or the state of a homeless wanderer (mendicant). See anagariya. Thus freq. in two phrases contrasting the state of a householder (or layman, cp. gihin). with th.it of a religious wanderer (pabbajita), viz. (a.) kesamassurj oharetva kasayani vatthani ac(nt.)
[cp.
munion; Gr. iyii'pu to meaning & etyni. gaha'].
chadetva agarasma anagariyai] pabbajati "to shave off hair & beard, put on the yellow robes, and wander forth
out
cp,
of the home into the homeless state" D 1,60 etc.; Nd- 172". See also S 1.185 (agarasma anagariyar]
DA
nikkhanta); 11.55 (agarar) ajjbavasata) ; Sn 274, 805 ("n avasati), and with pabbajita 1.89, 115, 202, 230; I'v 11.13I'. (b.) of a "laja cakkavattin" compared with a "sambuddha": sace agararj avasati vijeyya pathavirj
Akkhika'
having eyes, with eyes Th 1.960 (anjan" with eyes anointed); DhA iv.98 (addh with half an eye, i.e. stealthily); Sdhp 286 (tamb red-eyed), -an" having no eyes DhA l.li.
(
(adj.)
Akkhika-
(nt.) [cp. Sk. aksa] the mesh of a net J 1.208. -baraka one who takes up a mesh (?) M 1.383 (corresp. with andabaraka).
Akkhitta' see khitta.
Akkhittahit,
(adj.)
struck,
(adj.)
thrown
[BSk aksipta Divy 363, pp. ofa-fkip] J 111. 255 (= akaddhita C.).
Akkhin
akkhika
J 111.190
l.ll.
(mand
softeycd);
Vv
be
32' (tamb red-eyed);
DhA
Akkhobbha
Akkhobhana
na sakkha
(adj.)
[a
ksubh,
see khobha]
not
to
shaken, imperturbable Miln 21.

(adj)
C.).
akkhobbha
v.322
(= khobhetun
AkkhObinl
(I
(f.) [:= akkhobhinl] one of the highest numerals followed by 42 ciphers, Childers) J v.319; vi.395.
Akhatl(}aphulla see khanda.
imar) adandena asatthena sace ca so pabbajati agara anagariyai) vivatacchado sambuddho araha bhavissati "he will become the greatest king when he stays at home, but the greatest saint when he takes up the homeless life", the prophesy made for the infant Gotama Further passages for agara D 11.16; Sn 1002, 1003. e.g. Vin 1. 15; D 1. 102 (BB. has v. 1. agyagara, but DA i.270 expl. as danagara); A 1.156, 281; 11.52 sq.; 2. anaDh 14, 140; J 1. 51, 56; 111.392; Dpvs. 1.36. gara (adj.) houseless, homeless a mendicant (opp. gahattha) Sn 628 =r Dh 404; Sn 639, 640 (4- paribbaje); Pv 11.2' (nt.) the homeless state (= ana(= anavasa PvA 80). gariya) Sn 376. See also agga'-. 3. "agara: Owing to freq. occurrence of agara at the end of cpds. of which the first word ends in a, we have a dozen quite familiar words ending apparently in agara. This form has been considered therefore as a proper doublet of agara. This however is wrong. The long a is simply a contraction of the short a at the end of the first part of the cpd. with the short a at the beginning of agara. agantuk" recepOf the cpds. the most common are: itth tion hall for strangers or guests S iv.219; v. 21. kut" a house with a peaked ladys bower S 1.58, 89. roof, or with gables S 11.103. 263; III. 156; 1V.186; v.43 A 1230; iii.io, 364; IV.231 V.21. -kotth" storehouse, granary D 1. 1 34 (cp. DA 1.295); ^ 1.89. -tin" a house covered with grass S iv.185; A l.ioi. -bhus threshing shed, barn A 1.241. -santh" a council hall D 1.91 11. 147; S IV. 182; V.453; A 11.207; 1V.I79 sq. -sunn an uninhabited shed; solitude S v. 89, 157, 310 sq., 329 sq.; A 1.241 (v. I. for bhusagara); 111.353; iv.139, 392, 437; V.88, 109, 323 sq.
. .
.
Akhata
Akhetta
(adj.) not
dug: see khata.

In cpd. nnu the neg. see khetta. whole : not knowing a good field (for
:
barren-soil
A{âka
j
(nt.) [fr. agara] a small house, a cottage
1.450;
V1.8I.
belongs to the alms) J IV.371.
Agarika
1.
Agati see gati. -""gamana practising a wrong course of life, evil practice, wrong doing D ill. 228 (4: chanda^ dosa moha bhaya"); A 11.18 sq., J iv.402; v.98, 510;
(adj.) i. having a house, in eka, dva" etc. D 11.206. 2. a householder, Uiyman 166 A 1 295 Vin 1. 17. f. agarika a housewife Vin 1.272. See also agarika.
PvA
161.
Agarin
a
(adj.) [fr. agara]
one who
h.-is
or inhabits a house,
Agada
[Vedic agada; a -|- gada] medicine, drug, counterpoison J 180 ("harltaka); Miln 121, 302, 319, 334; DA 1.67; DhA i.2i5;'PvA 198 (= osadhag).
householder Sn rini a housewife
376, Th 1.1009; J 111.234. Vv 52' (= gehassamini

194).
f.
aga225);
VvA
Pv
111.4^ (id.
PvA
Agaru
(adj.) [cp. Sk. aguru, a -f- garu] (a) not heavy, not troublesome, only in phrase: sace te agaru "if it does not inconvenience you, if you doini mind" (cp. BSk. yadi te aguru. Av. S 1.94, 229; 11.90) Vin. 1.25; IV.17,
Agariya = agarika,
in
1.51;
gen.)
DhA J.39. (b) disrespectful, D 1.89; Sn p. 51.
irreverent (against
Usually a layman M 1.504 ("bhiila). anagariya (f) the homeless state (= anagarat)) as opp. to agara (q. v.) in formula agarasma anagariyar) pabbajita (gone ont from the house into the homeless state) Vin 1. 15: M 1.16; 11.55, 7$^ A 1.49; D III. 30 sq., 145 sq.; Sn 274, 1003; Pv 11. 13'"; DA 1.112.
neg.
Agga
Agga'
Av. agro first; Lilh. foremost Dpvs (b.) of IV. 1 3 (sangahai) first collection). See cpds. space: the highest, topmost, J 1.52 (sakha). (c.) of
(adj.
n.)
Aggi
cp.
[Vedic
agra;
best
Dpvs
vi.68.
-Tada the
original doctrine
(= thera-
agrs early]
I.
(adj;) (a.) of time: the first,
vada) Dpvs IV.13. -vadin one who proclaims the highest good (of the Buddha) Th i, 1142.
quality
illustrious, excellent, the best, highest, chief
Vin
(a.
Agga'
IV.232 (agga-m-agga) most 11.4: 29 sattassa Sambuddha); A 11.17 := Pv iv.3*' (lokassa Buddho aggo [A: aggaq] pavuccati); It 88, 89; Sn 875 (suddhi); PvA 5. Often combd. with settba (best), e.g. D 11. 15; 2. (nt.) top, point, (a.) lit.: the top or S 111.83, 264. tip (nearly always ); as ar point of an awl Sn 625, 631 ; Dh 401 ; kus tip of a blade of grass Dh 70; Sdhp 349; tin" id PvA 241; dum top of a tree J n.155; dhaj of a banner S 1.219; pabbat" of a mountain Sdhp (b.) yfg-. the 352; sakh" of a branch PvA 157; etc. best part, the ideal, excellence, prominence, first place, often to be trsl. as adj. the highest, best of all etc. S 11.29 (aggena aggassa patti hoti: only the best attain to the highest); Mhvs 7, 26. Usually as "; e.g. dum the best of trees, an excellent tree Vv 35*' (cp. VvA 161); dhan plenty D 111.164; madhur S 1.41, 161, 237 ; bhav^ the best existence S 111.83 j rup extraordinary beauty J 1. 291; labh highest gain J in. 127; sambodhi-y-agga highest wisdom Sn 693 (:= sabbafinuta-nanan SnA 489 the best part or quality of anything, in enum" of the five "excellencies" of first-fruits (panca aggani, after which the N. Paiicaggadayaka), viz. khettaggan ras" kotth" kumbhi bhojan SnA 270. sukh perfect bliss Sdhp 243. Thus freq. in phrase aggag akkhayati to deserve or receive the highest praise, to be the most excellent D 1. 124; 5 111.156, 264; 11.17 (Tathagato); It 87 (id.); Nd^ 517 (appamado); Miln 183. 3. Cases as adv.: aggena (instr. ) in the beginning, beginning from, from (as prep.), by (id.) Vin II. 167. (aggena ganhati to take from, to subtract, to find the difference; Kern Toev. s. v. unnecessarily changes aggena into agghena), 257 (yadaggena at the moment when or from, foil, by tad eva "then"; cp. agge), 294 (bhikkh from alms); Vbh 423 (vass" by the number of years), aggato (abl.) in the beginning Sn 217 (-|- mnjjhato, sesato). aggato kata taken by its worth, valued, esteemed Th 2, 386, 394. agge (loc ) 1. at the top A 11.201 (opp. mule at the root); J IV.156 (id.); Sn 233 (phusit with flowers at the top supupphitaggasakhii KhA 192); J 11.153 (ukkh"); III. 126 (kup). 2 (as prep.) from. After, since, usually in phrases yad (foil, by tad) from what time, since what date 1.152; 11.206; 6 ajja-t-agge from this day, after to day D 1.85; 1.528; V.300; Sn p. 25 (cp. BSk. adyagrena Av. 3.11.13); at the end: bhattagge after a meal Vin 11.212.'
exellent,
1.
(small)
(only ) [a contracted form of agara] a house, housing, accomodation; shelter, hut; hall. dan a house of donation, i. e. a public or private house where alms are given J 111.470; iv.379, 403; vi.487; PvA 121; Miln 2. salak a hut where food is distributed to the bhikkhus b; tickets, a food office J 1.123, VvA 75.
(nt.)
(f.)
AggatS
gala).
superiority
of agga] pre-eminence, prominence, ("ij gata); Dpvs IV.I (gunaggataq (adj.) mahaggata of great value or superiority
[abstr.
Kvu 556
1.80;
III.
224.
[abstr.
Aggatta
(nt.)
of agga
first,
= Sk.
first
condition of being the
agratvan] the state or pre-eminence PvA 9, 89.

place, of great eminence
Aggavant
(adj.)
occupying the
1.70, 243.
AggatU
argala
see agalu.
(f.)
Aggaja & Aggala
(also occasionally with to protect,
1.)
[cp. Sk.
&
argala to
id.,
*areg
ward
off,
secure etc.,
house; *aleg in Sk. raksati to prctect, Ags. ealh temple. Cp. also *areq in Gr. ixpxEu z= Lat. arceo, Orcus, Ohg rigil bolt.] a contrivance to fasten anything for security or obstruction: I. a bolt or cross-bar Vin 1.290; D i.8g (r) akoteti to knock upon the cross-bar a kavata DA 1.252); A iv.359 (id.); S. IV.290; A i.ioi I37:=iv.23i. (phusit with fastened bolts, securely shut Th 1.385 (id.); Vin iv.47; J. v.293
Gr. aAi|
as in Ags. reced
= =
(r)
uppTleti to
lift
up the
cross-bar.
2.
a strip of cloth
(-f-
for strengthening a dress etc., a gusset
Vin 1.290
tunna),
392 (Bdhgh on MV VIII.21, l); J 1.8 (-}- tunna) vi.71 (r) datva); Vin iv.121. -dana putting in a gusset J 1.8. -phalaka the post or board in which the cross-bar is fixed (cp. "vatti) phalaka Vin 11.120, 148. -suci ijolting 111.95. -vatti
,
pin
1.126.
Aggi
-anguli the main finger,
i.
asana main
attendant
199).
seat
11.6.
DA
1.267.
[.404. -upatthaka chief personal

e.
index
finger J
-karika first tasie, sample Vin 111.80. -kulika of an esteemed clan Pv 111.5' (^ setth PvA
-nna recognized
-f-),
as
primitive
IV. 246,
primeval,
341.
111.225
-danta one who is most excellently self-restrained (of the Buddha) Th 1.354. -dana a splendid gift Vin 111.39. -dvara main door J I.I 14. -nakha tip of the nail Vin iv.221. -nagara the first or most splendid of cities Vin 1.229. -nikkhitta highly praised or famed Miln 343. -nikkhittaka an
11.27 sq.;
(porana
Besides the contracted form forms gini (q. v.) and aggini (see below)] fire. i: fire, flames, sparks; conflagration, Vin 11.120 (fire in bathroom); 1.487 (anaharo nibbuto f. gone out for lack of fuel); S iv.185, 399 (sa-upadano jalati provided with fuel blazes); Sn 62; Dh 70 (:^ asaniaggi DhA 111.71); J 1.216 (sparks), 294 (pyre); 11. 102; "dake tema111.55; I v. 1 39; VvA 20 (aggimhi tSpanai) The var. phases of lighting and extinguishing naq). the fire are given at A lv.45: aggiq ujjaleti (kindle, make b.urn), ajjhupekkhati (look after, keep up), nibbapeti (extinguish, put out), nikkhipati (put down, lay). Other phrases are e.g. aggiq jaleti (kindle) J 11.44; ganhati
ignis.
[Vedic agni
aggi
we
find
the
= Lat. diaeretic
Kvu
(make
J
or take) J 1.494 (cp. below b); deti (set light to) 1.294; nibbapeti (put out) It 93; Sdhp 552. aggi nibbayati the f. goes out S "85; 1.487; J 1. 212 (udake through Vater); Miln 304. aggi nibbuto the f. is extinguished (cp. '^nibbana) J 1.6 1; Miln 304. aggina dahati to
burn
by
means of
fire,
to
set
fire
to
1.136,
199;
original depositary of the Faith
Dpvs
IV. 5.
-pakatimant
of the highest character aggasabhava). -patta J v.351 having attained perfection D iii.48sq. -pasada the highest
(=
A 11.34; It 87. -pinda the best oblation or alms 1.141; 128; JI.204. -pindika receiving the best oblations J VI. 1 40. -puggala the best of men (of the Buddha)
grace
Sdhp. 92, 558. -purohita chief or -phala the highest or supreme fruit (i.e. Arahantship) PvA 230. J 1.14S; Pv iv.188; -bija having eggs from above (opp. mula), i. e. propagated by slips or cuttings D 1.5; DA 1. 81. -magga (adj.) having reached the top of the path, i. e. Arahantship ThA 20. -mahesi the king's chief wife, queen-consort J 1.262; 111.187, 393; v.88; DhA 1.199; PvA 76. -raja the chief king J vi.391 Miln 27. -vara most meritorious.
11.39;
J
Sn 684; DhA prime minister
vi.391.
note 2; kapp'utthan" the universal conflagration J III. 185; dav" a wood or jungle fire J 1. 212; nar the burning of a reed J vi.ioo; padip" fire of a lamp Miln 47. 2. the sacrificial fire: In one or two of the passages in the older texts this use of Aggi is ambiguous. It may possibly be intended to denote the personal Agni, the fire-god. But the commentators do not think so, and the Jataka commentary, when it means Agni, has the phrase Aggi Bbagava the Lord Agni, e. g. at J 1.285, 494) 11-44. The ancient ceremony of kindling a holy fire on the day the child is born and
11.208,
PvA 20. udar" the PvA 33; cp. Dial.
fi.e
supposed
to
regulate digestion
keeping
that
(cp.
it up throughout his life, is also referred to by commentary e. g. J 1.285 "43- Aggit) paricarati "paricSriya) to serve the sacred fire Vin 1.31 (jajilS
\
Aggi
V.263, 266; Th 2, 143 (^ aggiaggI paricaritukama); huttan paric" ThA 136); Dh 107; J 1.494; DhA II.232.
aggii)
fire
Aghavin
Agghati
Gr.
(intr.)
[Sk. arghati,
argh
= arh
(see arhati), cp.
juhati
11.207
(cp.
)
'^homa,
"^hutta)
to
sacrifice
(in)to
the
combd- with aggihuttan paricarati, e.g. S 1. 166; Sn p. 79. aggiq namati & santappeti to worship the fire A v. 235. aggissa (gen.) parieariko J YI.207 aggissa adhanai) A IV. 41. (cp. below paricarika) 3. (ethical, always ") the fire of burning, consuming, feverish
often
sensations. Freq. in standard set of 3
fires, viz.
rag, dos,
reward, aA<âi to deserve] to be worth, to have adthe value of (ace), to deserve J 1.112 (satasahassai) dhamasakar)) vi.174, 3^7 (padarajaq); DhA 111.35 (manin nSgghama); Mhvs 32, 28. Freq. in stook phrase kalai] nagghati (nagghanti) solas!;] not to be worth the i6'h part of (cp. kala) Vin n 156; S 1.233; Uh 7; ^v 20' (= Caus. aggbapeti nanubhoti Vv.\ 104), 43'; J v.284. to value, to appraise, to have a price put on (ace.) J
aAifi)
; ;
moh", or the fires of lust, anger and bewilderment. The number three may possibly have been chosen with reference to the three sacrificial fires of Vedic ritual. At S
IV.19;
are
1.
124;
IV.
137, 278; Miln 192;
Mhvs
27, 23. Cp. aggha-
panaka
&
agghapaniya.
A IV.41 sq. there are 7 fires, the 4 last of which ahuneyy", gahapat, dakkhineyy", katth". But this
Buddhist ethics,
fire
Agghanaka
trinity of cardinal sins lies at the basis of
&
the
simile
number. D found others: ind" the fire of the senses PvA 56; dukkh the glow of suffering ib. 60; bhavadukkli of the misery of becomings Sdhp. 552; vippatisar" burning remorse TvA 60; SOk burning grief ib. 41. Note. The form aggini occurs only at Sn 668 & 670 in the meaning of "pyre", and in combwith sama "like", viz. aggini-samaq jalitai) 668 (= samantato jalitaq aggii) Sn A 480); aggini-samasu 67o(=aggisamasu Sn A 481). The form aggini in phrase niccagginl can either be referred to gini (q. v.) or has to be taken as
was more probably suggested by the lti.217; It 92, Vbh 368. In late books are
(adj.) ( ) [fr. *agghana, abstr. to agghati] having the value of, equal to, worth Vin IV. 226; J 1.61 (satasahass) , 112; DA 1.80 (kahapan); DhA 111.120 f. "ika J 1.178 (cuddasakoti) Mhvs 26, 22; 34, 87.
;
(satasahass").
Agghanlya
(adj.) [in function
&
form grd. of agghati]
pri-
celess, invaluable,
beyond the reach of money Miln
192.
Agghapanaka
Agghapaniya
which
is
[fr.
a valuator, appraiser J
(adj.)
agghapanatoagghapeti, Caus. of agghati] 1.124, '25; v.276 Cîka).

[grd.
valued, valuator J iv.137.

to
be
in
of agghapeti, see agghati] that kamma the business of a
nom. of aggini (in adj. function with i metri causa; otherwise as adj. agginiij), meaning looking constantly after the fire, i. e. careful, observant, alert. -agara (agyagar-i) a heated room or hut with a fire Vin 1.24; IV. 109; D i.ioi, 102 (as V. 1. BB for agara); A V.234, 250. -khandha a great mass of fire, a 1. 501;
Agghika
or
fore
(nt.)
")
[=: agghiya] an oblation, decoration
salutation in the form of garlands, flowers etc., there-
meaning "string, garland" (cp. Sinhalese aga "festoon work") Mhvs 19, 38 (pupph'') 34, 73 (ratan") 34, 76 (dhaj); Davs 1.39 (pupphamay) ; v.51 (kusum).
huge fire, fire-brand S 11.85; A iv. 128; Th z, 351 (samakama); J iv.139; VI. 330; Ps 1.125; Dpvs vi.37 Miln 304. -gata having become (like) fire Miln 302. -ja
firc-bom J v.404 (C; text aggijata). -ttha fire-place J V.155. -tthaiia fire-place Vin ir.120 (jantSghare, in bathroom), -daddha consumed by fire Dh 136; Pv 1.7*. -daha (inaha) a holocaust A 1. 178. -nikasin like fire J 111.320 (suriya). -nibbana the extinction of fire J 1.212. -pajjota fire-light A 11. 140 (one of the 4 lights, viz. canda, suriya, a, panna"). -paricarana (-tthana) the place where the (sacrificial) fire is attended to UhA 1. 1 99. -paricariya fire-worship DhA 11.232; Sn A 291 (pari") 456. -paricarika one who worship the fire A v.263 (brahmana). -sala a heated hall or refectory Vin 1.25, 49 11.210; I.139; II.154. -sikha the crest of the fire, the flame, in simile ufama., like a flaming fire Sn 703 ; Dh 308 It 43, 90 (ayogula). -butta (nt.) the sacrificial fire (see Sn 568 above 2), Vin 1.33, 36 J 1.83 ; Vin 1.246 ("mukha-yaiina) ; S I 166; Dh 392; Sn 249, p. 79; J IV. 211; VI. 525; ThA 136 (= aggi); DhA iv.151 ("n brahmano namati). -huttaka (nt.) fire-offering J vi.522 hutta SnA 456 (v. 1. BB aggi-jahana C). -hotta
Agghiya
(adj. -n.) [grd.
able, precious,
form from agghati] i. (adj.) valuworth J VI.265 (mani); DhA 11.41 (ratan'
of jewel's worth); oblation J v.324
= VI.516;
Mhvs
30, 92.
2.
;
(nt.) a respectful
Dpvs
vi.65
VI1.4.
agha, of uncertain etym.] evil, grief, Agha' (nt.) [cp. pain, suffering, misfortune S I 22 1.500 (roga ganda salla agha); A 11. 128 (id.); J v.ioo; Th 2, 491; Sdhp adj. painful, bringing pain J vi.507 (agha-m-miga 51. =: aghakara m. C). -bhuta a source of pain S 111.189
Sk.
;
(-(-
agha
&
salla).
Agha-
(=
"hntta).
-homa
fire-oblation (or perhaps sacrificing to

1.93).
Agni)
D
1.
1.9
(= aggi-juhana DA
(adj.) [aggi -\-
Agglka
71
ka] one
who worships
value,
(jatilaka);
[see
11.339 sq. (ja'.''a))

i.
the fire Vin S I.166 (brahmana).
(m. nt.) [the etym. suggested by Morris 1.500, which belongs under 1889, 200 (with ref. to agha, cp. agha') is untenable (to Sk. kha, as a-kha Jain Prk. khaha). Neither does the pop. etym. of Bdhgh. offer any clue (= a -j- gha from ghatl that which does not strike or aghattaniya is not strikeable DhsA 326, appatighe cp. Dhs. trsl. 194 & J IV.154 aghe thita akase thita the air which does not offer any resistance). On the other hand the primary meaning is darkness^ as seen from the phrase lokantarika agba asagvuta andbakara D 11.12; S v.454, and BSk. agbasaqvrta Vastu 1.41; 11.162; Lai Vist Vastu 11.240, adj. dark 552] the sky, orig. the dark sky, dark space, the abyss of space D 11.12; S v.45 ; Vv i6' (aghasi gama, loc. vehasai) gama VvA 78); J |V.I54; Dhs 638 (-j- aghagata)
JPTS
=
=
Aggha
worth, Miln 244; Mhvs 26, 22; 30, 76; VvA 77. mahaggha (adj.) of great value J IV.138; v.414; vi.209; P" u.l''. See also maharaha. appaggha (adj.) of little value J. iv.139; v.414. anaggba (nt.) pricelessness, J v.484; cattati anagghSni the four priceless things, viz. setacchatta, nisidanapallanka, adharaka, pSda])ithika DhA III. 120, 186. (adj.) priceless, invaluable j v.414; Mhvs 26, 25; DhA iv.216. agghena (inslr.) for the price of Vin II.52, cp. Bdhgh on p. 31 1, 2. an oblation made to a guest D 312. 11.240; J iv.39^ 476. -karaka a valuator J 1.124. -pada valuableness J v.473
agghati]
price,
Vbh 84
(id.).
-gata going through or being in the sky or atmosphere Dhs 638, 722; Vbh 84. -gamin moving through the atmosphere or space i. e. a planet S 1.67 Miln 242 (adicco settho aghagaminai)).
Aghata
ably)
at Th i, 321 may be read as agha-gata or (preferwith v. 1. as aggha-gatai), or (with Neumann) as agghai) agghalanai). See also Mrs. Kb. D, Psalms of the Krtthren.^ p. 191.
Agghammiga [to agha' ?] a sort of wild (= aghavaha miga) 507 (= aghakara).

rika
animal J Vi.247 Cp. BSk. agha-
Clakkbanai] nama mantai]).
Divy 475.
(adj.)
Agghaka
Mhvs
(adj.)r=:aggha; worth, having the value of
")
Aghavin
Sn 694
[to
agha']
suffering pain, being in misery
30, 77. aa priceless
Mhvs
30, 72.
(= dukkhita SnA
489).
Anka
Anka'
anga, sign, mark, brand Miln branding J IV. 366, 375. See also anketi.
Angana
79;
karana
Anka^
[Vedic anka hook, bent etc., anc, cp. ankura & ankusa. Gr. xyxm elbow, xyxvfx =^ anchor; Lat. uncus E. angle] (a.) a hook J v.322 nail; Ohg. angul (b.) the lap (i. e. the bent VI.2:8 (v. 1. BB anga). position) or the hollow above the hips where infants are carried by Hindos mothers or nurses (ankena vahati) Vin 11.114; D 11.19 (anke pariharati to hold on one's lap or carry on one's hips), 20 (nisidapeti seat on one's lap); 11.97 (ankena vahitva); Th i, 299; J 1.262 (anke nisinna); 11.127, 236; vi.513; DhA 1. 170 (ankena vahitva)
nena). In a special sense striking (abnormal) sign or mark on the body D 1.9, from which a prophesy is made (: hattha-padadisu yena kenaci evarupena angena samanchiromantics nagato dighayu holi ti angasatthan
. .
.
Thus in comb"- with samannagata & sampanna always meaning endowed with "good", superior,
1.92).
DA
remarkable
In
"qualities",
var.
nagarar) a city possessing all
enum"- with
(
g. J 1.3 (sabbanga-sampanna marks of perfection) 11.207. numerals: tlhi angehi s. A 1.1155

e.
;
PvA
Ankita
17 (nisidapeti).
[pp. of anketi] marked, branded J
11.
kita Salthu pada):
(cakkan1. 231 185 ("kannaka with perforated ears).
Ankura
[cp. Sk.
ankura, to anka a bend

(lit.
a tendril etc.]
a shoot, a sprout
or
fig.)
J 11.105; VI.331
(Buddh
nascent Buddha), 486;
Dhs 617 ("vanna); Miln

15, 43.
50, 25
269; Sdhp 273;
Mhvs
Ankusa [Vedic ankusa; to anC, see anka'] a hook, a pole with a hook, used (l) for plucking fruit off trees, a crook vi.520 (pacchiJ 1.9 Cpacchi hook & basket); v.89 khanitti''), 529 (= phalanai) ganhanatthai) ankusaq). (2) to drive an elephant, a goad (cp patoda & tutta) Vin 11.196 (+kasa); J vi.489; Th.\ 173 (ovadan ankusaq katva, fig. guide); Sdhp 147 (dand). (3) N. of a certain method of inference in Logic (naya), consisting in inferring certain mental states of a general character from respective traits where they are to be found Nett acc beyond the reach of the 2, 4, 127; Nett A 20S; goad D 11.266 (naga). See also ankusaka. -gayha (the art) how to grasp and handle an eleph.driver's hook 11.94 (sippa). -gaha an eleph. -driver Dh 826.
Ankusaka
fruit
[see anka-, cp. ankusa]

111.22.
I.
a crook for plucking
2.
an
eleph.-driver's
hook
111.431.
-yattha a crooked
J 11.68
stick, alpenstock, staff (of
an
ascetic)
(+
pacchi).
fr.
sotapannassa a- D 111.227 A iv.405sq.; paiicanga-vippahino i. e. giving up the 5 hindrances, see nivarana) and paiicanga-samannagato (i. e. endowed with the 5 good qualities, viz. the sila-kkhandha, see kkhandha II. Ad) S 1.99 .\ 1.161; V.15, 29. Similarly the 5 attributes of a brahmin (viz. sujata of pure birth, .ijjhayaka a student of the Vedas, abhiriipa handsome, silava of good conduct, pandita clever) D 1.119, 'ô. Eight qualities of a king D 1.137. Ten qualities of an Arahant (cp. dasa' KhA 88; cp. B 2) S 111.83; Kh iv.io 1.446 (dasah' angehi samannagato rarino assajaniyo). (4) (modally) part, share, interest, concern ajjbattikai] angaij my own S part or interest in the outside world) A 1.16 sq. v.ioi sq. ; It 9. rafiiio angai) an asset or profit for the king 1.446. Thus adv. tadanga (see also ta i.a) as a matter of fact, in this respect, for sure, certainly and tadangena by these means, through this, therefore 1.492; A IV.411; Sdhp 455, 456; imina p^ angena for that reason 11.168. In comp"- with verbs angi (angi) angigata having limbs or ports, divided D.\ 1. 313; cp. samangi (-bhuta). -jata "the distinguishing member", i. e. sign of male or female (see above 3); membrum virile and muliebre Vin 1.191 (of cows); 111.20, 37, 205; J 11-359; Miln 124. -paccanga one limb or the other, limbs great and small 1.81; J vi-20, used (a) collectively, the condition of perfect limbs, or adj. with perfect limbs, having all limbs Pv II.I2'2 (:= paripunna-sabbanga-paccangavati PvA 158); SnA 383; DhA 1.390; ThA 288; Sdhp 83 fig. rathassa angapaccangan 1.395; sabbanga-paccangani all limbs Miln 148. (b) dish'ibiitively (cp. similar redupl. formations like chiddavachidda, setthanu-setthi, khandakhanda, cunnavicunna) limb after limb, one limb after the other 1. (like angamangani above 1), piecemeal 133 (e dacatlari
Anketi [Denom.
anka']
lakkhanena); 11.399.
to
mark
out,
brand J 1.451
PP- ankita, q. v.
Ankola [dial, Hexapetalum
for
ankura]
species
of
tree
Alangium
J vi.535. Cp.
next.
Ankolaka
= ankola
J 1V.440; V.420.
Anga
(nt.) [Vedic anga, anC cp. Lat. angulus angle, corner etc., ungulus finger-ring Sk. angullya. See also anka, anguttha & angula] (1) (lit.) a constituent part of the body, a limb, member; also of objects part, member (see cpd. "sambhara); utfamânga the reproductive organ J v.ig7; also as "head" at ThA 209. Usually in cpds. (see below, esp. "paccanga), as sabbanga-kalyani perfect in all limbs Pv 111.3^ (= sobhana-sabbanga-paccangi PvA 189) and in redupln. anga-m-angani limb by limb, with all limbs (see also below anga -)- paccanga) Vin 111.119; Vv 38^ ("ehi naccamana); Pv Ii.i2i, ''', '8 (sunakho te
-paccangata the condition or state of perfect limbs, i. e. a perfect body VvA 134 (suvisuddh). -paccangin having all limbs (perfect) D 1.34 (sabbanga-peccangi); PvA 189. -raga painting or rouging the body Vin 11.107 (+ mukha"). -latthi spront, offshoot ThA 226. -vata gout Vin 1.205. -vijja the art of prognosticating from marks on the body, chiromantics, palmistry etc. (cp. above 3) D 1.9 (see expl. at DA 1.93); J 1290 (aya cheka clever in fortune-telannbhava the power of knowing the art of signs ling) on the body J 11.200; v.284; pathaka one who in versed -vekalla bodily in palmistry etc. J 11.21, 250; v-458.
ssyya),
366;
1.20; IV. 324 (cbinditva).
deformity
ating
DhA
11.26.
-sattha the science of prognostic-
from certain bodily marks DA 1.92. -sambbara S 1.135; Miln 41. the combination of parts Miln 28
-hetuka a species of wild
birds, living in forests J vi.538.
Angara'
space,
(nt.)
[cp.
Sk. angana
&
na; to anga?] an open

J
khadati).
system
J
(2) (fig.) a constituent part of a whole or or collection, e. g. uposath the vows of the fast
clearing,
1.27.
saiicaran.vtthane
15) bhavanga the constituents or the condition of becoming (see bhava & cp. Cjx/. 265 sq.); bojjbanga (q. v.). Esp. with numerals cattari angani 4 constituents A 11.79 (^'2. sila, samadhi, paiiiia. vimutli and rupa, vedana, sanna, bhava), atthangika (q. v.) raagga the Path with its eight constituents or the eightfold Path (KhA atth' angani assa ti) navanga Buddha-sasana see 85
:
357; Davs Miln 366,
DA
1. 109 (= manussanan bhumibhage C); 11.243, 29! cetiy an open space before a Chaitya I.191, 197; VvA 254. raj the empty
Vin
11.
218;
anavate
space before the king's palace, the royal square J 1. 124, 152; 11.2; DhA 11.45. -tthana a clearing (in a wood or park) J 1.249, 421. -pariyanta the end or border of a clearing J 11.200.
nava. nent or
Angara'
(3) a constituent part as characteristic, promidistinguishing, a mark, attribute, sign, quality
D
in
I.I
13 sq.,
117
this
respect, cp.
(imina p' angena by this quality, or: below 4; DA 1.281 expls tena kara-
[prob. to anj, thus a variant of aiijana, q. v.] raja). a speck or freckle (on the face) A v.92, 94 sq. Usually in neg. anangana (adj.) free frjm fleck or blemish, clear, (of the mind) (opp. sangana Sn 279); 1.76;
(+
1.24 sq.;
100 (-j-raja);
11.211;
Sn 517
(+
vigata-
Angana
raja
Accaya
. . .
427), 622
angananan abhavix malanan ca vigama Dh 125 (^ nikkilesa DhA 111.34);
SnA
236,
Anguteyyaka
to
Dh
351; Pug 60; Nett 87.
[cp. Sk. anguUyaka thr.t which belongs Mhg. vingerlin f'Dgj ^* bracelet, Fr. bras; thimble thumb etc.] an ornament for the finger, a
(nt.)
the
finger,
Angada
prob. anga -f- da that which is [cp. Sk. angnda given to the limbs] a bracelet J v. 9, 410 (citt, adj. with manifold bracelets).
;
finger-ring J 11.444
(=
nikkha).
Acankama
level or
(avj.)
[a
i,
+
1
cankama] not
174 (magga).
fit
for
walking, not
even
(adj.)
Th
Angadlll
(adj.) [to
angada] wearing a bracelet J

[Vedic
angara]
charcoal,
v. 9.
Acittaka
intention
Angara
(m.
nt.)
embers A 111.97, 3^0, 407; J Sd 668; Sdhp 32. kul the charcoal of the family, a squanderer S IV. 324 (see under kula). -kataba a pot for holding burning coal, a charcoal pan D.\ 1. 261. -kapalla an earthenware pan for ashes
333; VvA 142. -kammakara a charcoal -kasu a charcoal pit M 1.74, 365; Th 2, 491; J 1.233; Sn 396; ThA 288; DhA 1442; Sdhp 208. -pacctai a basket for ashes DhA iv.tgi. -pabbata the mountain of live embers, the glowing mount (in Niraya) A 1. 141; Miln 303; Pv.\ 221 Caropana); Sdhp 208. -mar]sa roast meat Mhvs 10, 16. -masi ashes DhA III. 309. -rasi a heap of burning coal J in. 55.
burniog coal, 1.73; 111.54, 55; v.488;
without
[a -f citta^ lâ] I. without thought or unconscious, unintentional DhA 11.42. 2. heart or feeling, instr. aeittakena (adv.) heart-
lesely J iv.58 (C. for acetasa).
Acittlkata
(adj.) [a -f citta'^ -f kata; well thought of Miln 229.
cp.
ciltikara]
not
UhA
1.260;
J
Dhs
Acira
see cira
(adj. -n.)
&
cp. nacira.
[a -f- ceia]
burner
VI. 209.
Acela
for
one who
is
not clothed, esp.
1. 1.
an anti-Buddhist naked
17 sq.;
ascetic
1.161,
165;
111.6,
12,
1.78; J v.75.
Acelaka
ACCI.
acela 1.166; III 40; A 1.295; 11.206; 111.384 ("savaka); J 111.246; vi.229; Pug 55; DhA 111.489.
-f-
c, e. g.
-|-
accuta
-)-
cuta,
2.
Assimilation
aeci
Angaraka
Angarika
kara
p.
Sk. angaraka] like charcoal, of red colour, N. of the planet Mars 1.95; cp. J 1.73.
(adj.)
[cp.
DA
group of
(a) ati
vowel; (b)
c -f cons.
e. g.
arci.
charcoal-burner J
VI. 206
(== angara-kamma-
ACCaga
similar
[ati -\-
aga]
"y^ sg. pret. of ati-gacchati (q. v. for
209).
(adj.)
[to
Angarin
full
angara]
(burning) like coal, of bright-
Sn and
he overcame, should or could overcome atikUanta at Nd^ 10 1040 (expld. wrongly as pp.
forms)
as alita at
(adj.)
red colour, crimson
Th
I,
527
DhA
iv.454);
Dh
414.
1.
87 (duma trees in
bloom).
(
Accankusa
goad
[ati -f-
ankusa] beyond the reach of thp
Angika
only
(adJO
[fr-
anga] consisting of parts,
fold)
11.266 (naga).
atitarati.
comp"- with num. like catur, panc etc., q. v.

in
auh, duv (see dve),
Accatari see ACCati
Angln
limbed, having limbs or parts, fold, see f. angini having catur & pace" (under anga-paccangin). spronts or shoots (of a tree) Th 2, 297 (= ThA 226).
(adj.)
[Vedic arcati, fC,
orig.
meaning
to
be clear
&
to
sing i. e. to sound clear, cp. arci] to praise, honour, celebrate Davs v. 66 (accayittha, pret.) pp accita, q. v.
Accanta
(adj.
&
adv.
[ati
-f anta,
lit.
"up
to the
Anguttha
[cp. Sk. angustha, see etym.

HI. 34;
under anga]
thumb Vin
toe J n.92;
Miln 123;
35, 43.
PvA
198.
2.
the the great

i.
Mhvs
-pada thumb-mark A IV.I27 S 111.154. -sineha love drawn from the thumb, i. e. extraordinary love Pv 111.5^,
cp.
PvA
198.
Angutthaka
toe
anguttha J
IV. 378;
V.281; pad the great
S V.270.
[Vedic
angula,
lit.
end"] I. uninterrupted, continuous, perpetual J I.223; Miln 413; Vv.A. 71; PvA 73, 125, 266; Sdhp 288. 2. final, absolute, complete; adv. thoroughly S 1. 130 ("q halaputta' mhi); 111.13 A '-291 sq. v. 326 sq. (nittha, ^yogakkhemin); Kvu 586 (niyamala final assurance; cp. Kvu trsl. 340). ) exceedingly extremely, very 3. ( much A 1.145 ("sukhumala, extremely delicate), Miln 26 (id.); Sn 794 (suddhi z= paramattha-accantasuddhi SnA ekanta" 528); Th 1, 692 (ruci); Dh 162 (dussilya
Angula
"limblct" see anga for etym.] I. a finger or toe 1.395 (vank' angulan karoti to bend the fingers, v. 1. angulin); A 111.6 (id.); J v 70 (gon adj. with ox toes, expldby C. as with toes like an ox's 2. a finger as 11. "anguttha and anguli). tail ; vv. measure, i. e. a finger-breadth, an inch Vin 11.294, 3^ (dvangula 2 inches wide); Mhvs 19, 11 (atjh"); DhA
DhA
Accaya
111.153).
[from acceti, ati -f- i, going ou or beyond ; cp. Sk. atyaya] (i) (temporal) lapse, passing; passing away, end, death. Usually as instr. accayena after the lapse 01, at the end or death of after Vin 1.25; 11.127 ('a'-
III.
27
(ek).
(?
-atthi
cp. aoga-latthi)
fingers
(or
toes)
111.214.
and bones
-antarika Miln 180;
DA
1.93.
-anguli fingers and toes
DhA
the interstices between the fingers Vin 111.39;
Dh.\
111.214.
Angulika (m.) [=
(vatt''
anguli] a finger J 111.13 (paiic); v.204 pavaj' ankurasadisa valtanguli p. 207). See also paficangulika.
a), 154 (mam when I shall be dead); 1.438 (temas after 3 months); S 1.69; Snp. 102 (catunnaq niasanaq), p. 1 10 (rattiyS); J 1.253 (ekaha-dvih), 291 (katipah after a few days); PvA 47 (katipSh"), 82 (dasamas), 145 (vassasatanoij). (2) (modal) passing or getting over, overcoming, conquering, only in phrase dur-accaya difficult to overcome, of kamapanka Sn 945 (:= dur-atikkamanlya SnA 568), of sanga Sn 948: tanhS
liyS
Dh
336; sola
It
transgression,
95. offence
Vin
(3) (fig.) going beyond (the norm), 1. 133 (thull a grave offence),
Angull & Anguti

&L
(thus always in cpds.)
(f.)
[Vedic anguli
anga] a finger A IV. 127; Sn 610; J 111.416; V.215 (vatt with rounded fingers); Miln 395; DhA 11.59; IV. 210; SnA 229. iv.l 10; -patodaka nudging with the fingers Vin 111.84
i;
see
IV.474;
1.91
167 (id.); 11.110,170; esp. ia foil, phrases: accayo mai) accagauia a fault has overcome me, i. e. has been committed by me (in confession formula) D 1 85 (= abhibhavitvS pavatto has overwhelmed me D.\ I.236); A1.54; M 1.438 (id.); accayar) accayato passati to recognise a
breach
"r)
IV. 343.
-pada finger-mark
IV.127
11.146 sq.;
fault,
-potba snapping or cracking the fingers J v.67. signet ring Vin 11.106: J iv.498; v.439, 467. potha DA 1.256. -sanghattana"
111.154.
regulation as such Vin 1.315; A 1.103; desetl to confess the transgression S 1.239; accayato pafiga^haM to accept (the confession of) the
of the
'"ij
i.
muddika a
e.
to
pardon
1.85
formula
at
= (Vio
the
transgression
11.192
;
in
confession-
1.438 etc.).
In the
Accaya
same sense accaya-paîggahana pardon, absolution J v.380 accayena desanaij patiganhati J I..379; accayai] khamati to forgive Miln 420.
Acchati
AcCUggaCChatl [aii -|accuggamma D II.38
uggacchati] to rise out (of), ger. A V.152 (in simile of lotus).
Accuggata
Accasara
enced
in (adj.)
[a form.
fr.
aor. accasari (ati 4- Sf). influati -f-
346
(giri);
meaning by analogy of
(J. P.
+ sara
(sinf)-
1889, 200) a corruption of accaya sara (Sfllf)) thus meaning "mindful of a fault"] going beyond the limits (of proper behaviour), too I. self-sure, overbearing, arrogant, proud S 1.239 (v. 1. accayasara caused by prolepsis of foil, accaya); J iv.6 (+ 2. going atisara); DhA iv.230 (= expecting too much). beyond the limits (of understanding), beyond grasp, transcendental (of panha a question) 1.304; S V.218 (v. 1. SS for bB reading ajjhapara). Cp. accasSrin.
Not with Morris
T. S.
too shrill very angry C).
very high or lofiy Miln 2- ' '"'g''. ' salikuddha or loud J VI.133 (sadda), 516 (fig.
(adj.) [ati 4- uggata] I.
VvA
197;
DhA
11.65.
Accuâ
ati-unha.
(adj.)
[ati
4- unha]
very
(v.l.
hot,
for
Nd' 487;
DhA
11.85,
87
too hot Sn 966 abbhunha). See also
Accuta
nt.
immoveable ; everlasting, eternal Ep. of Nibbana (see also cuta) A iv.295, 327 Sn 204, 1086 (=nicca etc. Nd- 12); Dh 225 (=: sassata
(adj.) [a 4- cuta]
i]
DhA
in.321);
Sdhp
47.
Accasara (f-) [abstr. to accasara] overbeariog^ Note. In id. p. surity Vbh 358 (-f maya). we read acchadana instead of accasara.
Accasari
[fr.
pride, selfat
Accupattliapetl
Pug 23
124 is to be read with v.l. as apaccupatthapeti (does not indulge in or care for).
at J v. at J iv.250 read accuppati, aor. 3rd sg. of accuppatati to fall in between (lit. on to), to interfere (with two people quarelling). C. expK atigantva uppati. There is no need for Kern's corn acchupati (Toev. s. v.). (adj.) [ati 4-
Aaccupati
4- Sf] aor 3. sg. of atisarati to go the limit, to go astray J v.70.
ati
beyond
Accasarin
accasara 1., aspiring too high Sn 8 sq. (adj.) (yo naccasarl, opp. to na paccasarl; axpl^- at SnA 21 by yo nStidhavi, opp. na ohiyyi).
[fr.
AcCUSSanna
11.151.
ussanna] too
full,
too thick Vin
Accahasi
ati -|-
hf] aor 3
sg.
to bring, to take J 111.484
(= ativiya
of atiharati to bring over, abari C).
Acceka
111.261
=
;
accayika, special;
civara a special robe Vin
cp.
Vin Texts
1.29'.
ACCftbhikkbaoa
[ati
4- abhikkhana] too often J V.233
Accetl
("saqsagga; C. expl^- ativiya abhinha).
Accaraddha
(adj. adv.) [ati -|- Sraddha] exerting oneself, very or too much, with great exertion Vin 1.182; Th i,
fr. I] i. to pass (of time), to go by, to 2. to overcome, 145 (accayanti ahoratta). to get over Miln 36 (dukkhaij). Caus. accetl to make go on (loc), to put on J VI. 17 (sulasmiij; C. avuneti), but at '.his passage prob. to be read appeti (q. v.).
[ati
4- eti
i,
elapse
Th
638; SnA 21.
AcCOgaIha
ayaU] too long
(adj.) [ati
lit.
-j-
ogalha] too abundant, too plentiful
Accayata
ACCaylka
(adj.) [ati -f
(of riches),
111.375.
plunged into
[ati 4-
iv.282, 287, 323 sq.
Accodaka
accaya] out of time, viz. I irregular, 2. urgent, pressing J Vl.549, 553. 1.149 (karaniyan business) 11.112; J 1.338; v.17 r) (nt.) hurry DhA 1. 18. See also acceka.
(adj.)
[fr.
(nt.)
udaka] too much water (opp. ano1.52.
extraordiiiary
daka no water)
DhA
Accodara
lit.
(nt.) [ati -f- udara]
too
much
too much eating, greediness, of a belly J iv.279 (C. ati-udara).
Accasaona
42 (na
a.
(adj.)
[ati
n'&tidura
4- Ssanoa} very near, too near PvA neither too near nor too far, at an
Accha'
easy distance).
Acc&hita
terrible
(adj.)
[ati
:v.46
[ati
= v.146
4- ahita]
/ery
cruel,
(= ati
ahita C.)
very unfriendly, vi.306 (id.).
Accavadati
avadati?]
to
4- avadati; or is it ajjhSvadati adhi 4speak more or better, to surpass in talk or
(adj ) [cp. Sk. accha, dial., to fc (see accati), thus "shining"; cp. Sk. rksa bald, bare and Vedic rkvan bright. Monier-Williams however takes it as a -|- cha fr. chad> thus "not covered, not shaded"] clear, transparent Vin 1.206 (ka5jika); tanucchavi DA 1.221), 1.76 (mani 80 (udakapatta), 84 (udaka-rahada) ; i.ioo; S 11.281 (patta); ill. 105 (id.); A 1.9; J li.ioo (udaka); Vv 79>
(vari);
DA
Vv
-odaka having
ponds)
1.113 (yagu). clear water, with clear water (of lotus
speech; to talk somebody down, to persuade, entice Vin 1V.224, 263 ; S 11.204 sq- ; J V.433 (v. 1. BB ajjharali), 434
(v.
1.
4411; 8i5; f odika
Vv 4l
6o'.
BB
aghScarati for ajjhacarati
= ajjhavadati?).
&
Accha' [Vedic
rksa
= Gr.
Stpxro;,
Lat. ursus,
Cymr.
arth]
Accl
(in verse) acci (f) [Vedic arci m. arcis nt. f. to fc, cp. accati] a ray of light, a beam, flame S iv.290 (spelt acchi), 399; IV.103; V.9; Sn 1074 (vuccati jala-
&
&
sikha
Nds 11); Sdbp 250

(f.) [fr.
V.213;
Miln 40;
ThA
11.99.
154 (dip');
a bear Vin 1.200; A lli.ioi; J v.197, 406, 416; Miln 23, 149. At j Vl.507 accha figures as N. of an animal, but is in expl"- taken in the sense of accha* (accha nama aghammiga C). Note, Another peculiar form of accha is P. ikka (q. v.).
Accha'
Acclka
Acclta
acci]
= akkha'
(adj.)
(a die) see acci-bandha.
a flame
1.74;
Accha*
[pp. of accati] honoured, praised, esteemed J VI. 180.
[Ved. rksaj hurtful, painful, bad
DhA
lv.163
("ruja).
Accimant
(adj.) [fr. acci, cp. Vedic arcimant & arcismaat] flaming, glowing, fiery; brilliant Th 1,527; J v.266; vi.248;
Acchaka
= accha>,
a bear J v.71.
Vv
38*.
Accl-bandha (adj.) [=accibaddha?] at Vin 1.287 's expl<iby Bdhgh as caturassa-kedara-baddha ("divided into short
pieces"
Acchati [Vedic asyati & Sste, as; cp. Gr. îna,i\ I. to sit, to sit still Vin 1.289; A 11.15; It 120 (in set carat! titjhati a. aayatl, where o'berwise nisinna stands for acchati);
2. to stay, 74' (= nisidati VvA 298); PvA 4. remain, to leave alone Th i, 936; J iv.306. 3. to be, behave, live Vin 11.195; D 1.102; S 1.212; Vv ii'^; Pv IU.3' (= nisidati vasati PvA 188); Miln 88; DhA 1.424. In this sense often pleonastic for finite verb, thus aggii]
Vv
with squares of irrigated fields. The vv. II. are acca and acchi, and we should prefer the conjecture acchi-baddha "in the shape of cubes or dice", i. e. with square fields.
11.207),
i.
Vin Texts
e-
Acchati
karitva a.
Aja
AcchadanS
Pug
19,
(=
aggii) karoti)
(=
aggii]
paricarati)
DA
tantaq
pasoreti)
acchi Vin iv.308;
DhA DhA
1.102; aggii) paricaranto a. 1.270; tantar) pasarento a. Pot. acche It no; aor. 1.424.
(=
prec] covering, hiding, concealment Nott. In id. p. at Vbh 358 we read accasara for acchadana. Is the latter merely a gloss?
(f.)
23.
[=
1.424.
Acchadetl
Acchanna
in, fig.
(adj.)
[pp.
of acchadeli] covered with, clothed

(lohite
a.
steeped in
1.91
At
not
(c. loe.) J III.323

is
= aimugga C).
naccbaana
for
na chanoa (see channa'^)=
fair,
not suitable or proper (patirOpa).

(adj.) [a
ACChambhln
mayed,
abhiru
fearless
anulrasi
chambhin] not frightened, undisSn 42 (reading achambhin; Nd^ 13 expK etc.); J vi.322 (= nikkampa C). See
300; Divy 136, 137] to cover, to clothe, to put on 1.63 =: It 75; J 1.254; 111.189; IV.318; Pug 57; Pv i.io' (ger. acchadayitvana); 1.181 (=: paridahitva); PvA 49, 50. fig. to envelop, to fill J vi.581 (abbhar) rajo acchadesi dust filled the air). pp. accbanna (q. v.).
jivitena
alive
dayati
[a -f chadeti<, to keep
Caus. of
chad,
6,
1.
cp. BSk. accha-
Av.
DA
Acchi
at
S IV.290
is
faulty spelling for acci (q. v.).

(?)
chambhin.
Acchijja
ACChara'
[etym. uncertain, but certainly dialectical; Trenckner connects it with acchurita (Notes 76); Childers compares Sk. aksara (see akkhara); there may be a connection with akkhana in akkhana-vedhin (cp. BSk. acchata Divy 555), or possibly a relation to a tSBTi thus meaning "stealthily", although the primary meaning is "snapping, a quick sound"] the snapping of the fingers, the bringing together of the finger-tips: I. (lit.) accbaran pabarati to snap the fingers J 11.447; HM91 ; iv.124, 126; V.314; VI.366; DhA 1.38, 424. As measure: as much as one may hold with the finger-tips, a pinch J v.385 DhA 11.273 Cgahanamattai)) ; cp. ekacchara-matta DhA 2. (fig.) a finger's snap, i. e. a short moment, 11.274.
(f.)
(v. 1. accheja) destroying warranted? Cp. acchecchi.
1.
127. Is the reading
Acchidda
see chidda.
[a
Acchlndati
forcibly,
chindati, lit. to break for oneself] to remove take away, rob, plunder Vin IV.247 (sayaij a. to appropriate); J 11.422; HI. 79; iv.343; Miln 20; 1 Sdhp 122. ger. accbinditva J 11.422; DhA 1.349;
-f-
to
PvA
241 (sayar)); & accbetva 1.434. Caus. 11. accbindapeti to induce a person to theft Vin iv.224, 247.
ACChinna
(adj.) [a -|- chinna, pp. of acchindati] removed, taken away, stolen, robbed Vin IV.278, 303; J 11.78;
in one moment Miln 102, and in acchariya (q. v ) at D.\ 1.43; VvA 329. -sangbata the snapping of the fingers as signifying a short duration of time, a moment, "matla momentary, only for one moment (cp. BSk. acchatasanghata Divy in
def. of
ekâccbara-kkbane
IV.45; V.212.
Acchiva
[*Sk. ^ksiba and akslba] (Hypanthera Moringa) J vi.535.

[a
-f-
a certain species of tree
142)
at
Acchupeti
provide
a
chupeti,
to
Caus.
to
ThA
mattam
67 (expld. 76 as ghatikSmatlam pi khanai) angulipothanapi kalai)). -sadda the sound of the snapping of
i,
i.io,
34, 38; IV.396;
Th
405;
2,
hold,
insert,
of chupati] to procure or put on or in Vin 1.290
(aggalag) n.l 12.
a finger J in. 127.
Acchecchi
Acchara' (f.) [V'edic apsaras apa, water sarati, origwater nymph] a celestial nymph M 1.253 (p'- accharayo)
11.64;
cut
Th
2,
(Alambusa 18" etc.; Sdhp 298.
(= devacchara ThA 252); J v.152 sqa.) Vv 5^ (= devakafina VvA 37); Vv 172) DhA 111.8, 19; PvA 46 (dev); Miln 169;
374
f.
[Sk. acchaitsit] 3"'d sg. aor. of chindati "he has out or broken, has destroyed" (see also chindati 3), in comb", with tanbar) 1.122; S 1.12, 23, 127 (so read for acchejja); IV.105, 207. It 47 III. 246, 445; DhA IV.70 (gloss acchindi, for acchidda pret. of Dh 351). The
v.
1.
for
in
at all passages is accbejji, which is to be accounted on graphological grounds, ch & j being substituted MSS. Kern (Toevoegselen s. v.) mistakes the form &
tries to
explain acchejji as adj.

(iccha).
ali-ejin (eja),
Acchat^ka
nymph)
Acchariya
(nt. or
?)
heavenly music
(lit.
vadeti to make the sounds of an acchara or heavenly

[fr.
acchara'] in
r)
ati-icchin
The
an aor.
syntactical
acchecchi construction however
clearly points to
IV.265.
Acchejja
ascarya since Upanishads of uncertain etym. The conventional etym. of Pali grammarians connects it with acchara' (which is prob. correct & thus reduces Sk. ascarya to a Sanskritisation of acchariya) viz. Dhamraapala: anabhinha-ppavattitaya accharapaharana yoggaij that which happens without a moment's notice, at the snap of a finger; i.e. causally unconnected
(adj.-nt.)
a 4- chejja
not to be destroyed, indestructible,
[cp.
Sk.
see chindati.
Acchedana
J
(nt.) [abstr. to acchindati]
robbing, plundering
VI.544.
Goth, silda-leiks in similar meaning) VvA 329; and Buddhaghosa: acchara-yoggan ti acchariyaq accharaq paharitur) yuttan ti attho 1.43] wonderful, surprising, strange, marvellous D 11.155; 1.79; 111.118, 125, 144 (aii); S IV.371; A 1.181; Miln 28, 253; DhA 111.171; PvA 121; VvA 71 (an). As nt. often in exclamations: how wonderful! what a marvel! J 1.223, 279; iv.138; VI.94 (a. vata bho); DhA IV.51 (aho a.); VvA 103 (aho ti acchariyatlhena nipato). Thus freq. combd- with abbhutai) how wonderful & strange, marvellous, beyond comprehension, e. g. D 1.2, 60, 206, 210; II. 8; and in phrase acchariya abbbuta dhamma strange & wonderful things, i.e. wonderful signs, portents marvels, III. 118, 125; A 1V.198; Miln 8; also as adj. in phrase accbariyaabbhuta-(citta-JJata with their hearts full of wonder and surprise DhA iv.52; PvA 6, 50. See also acchera &
(cp.
Acchera (adj.) := acchariya wonderful, marvellous S 1.181; Vv 84" (comp. accheratara) Pv III.5' (rupa acchariyasabhava PvA 197); Sdhp 244, 398.
;
DA
Accheraka
(patihiraq).
(adj.)
=
aj
acchera (acchariya)
1.279;
Bu
1.9
Aja [Vcdic
goat,
;
aja
fr.
(I.at.
ago
to drive), cp. ajina]
a he-
V.241 -elaka [Sk. ajaidaka] goats & sheep D 1.5, 141; A 11.42 sq., 209; J 1.166; vi.iio; Pug 58. As pi. ">a S 1.76; It 1.134. -pala goatherd, 36; J IV. 363. -pada goat-footed in nigrodharukkha (Npl.) "goatherds' Nigrodha-tree" Vin 1.2 sq. Dpvs 1.29 (cp. Vastu 111.302). -palika a woman goatherd Vin III. 38. -lakkbana "goat-sign", i. e. prophesying from signs on a goat etc. D 1.9 (expld1.94 as "evarupanaq ajanaq mansaq khaditabbni) evarupSnai) na
ram D 1.6, 127; Pug 56; PvA 80.
11.207; J '241; in.278 sq.
DA
accheraka.
Acchidana
(nt.)
698; Miln 279.
[fr.
acchsdeti]
fig.
covering, clothing Th I, protection, sheltering J 1.307.
ti"). -la;idika (pi.) goats' dung, in phrase najimatta a. a cup full of goats' dung (which is put down a bad minister's throat as punishment) J 1.419; DhA 11.70; PvA 282. -vata "goats' habit", a practice of certain ascetics (to live after the fashion of goats) J IV.318.
khaditabban
Ajaka
Ajaka a goat, pi. & ajiya J v.zî.
Ajagara
eater']
[aja
lo
Ajjhatta
Ajjati
[Vedic arjati, fj, a variant of arh, see arahati] get, procure, obtain J 111.263 (?). pp. ajjita (q.v.).
(adj.-n.)
goats Vin 11.154.
f.
ajika J 111.278
to
fr. *gel to devour, thus "goatsnake (rock-snake?). Boa Constrictor J VI.507; Miln 23, 303, 364, 406; DhA III. 60. Also as ajakara at J 111.484 (cp. Trenckner, Notes p. 64).
+ gara = gala
Ajjava
III.
large
upright
[cp. Sk. Srjava, to fju, see uju] straight, (usually combd- with maddava gentle, soft)
213; A 1.94; 11.113; III. 248; Sn 250 (+ maddava), 292 (id.); J 111.274; Dhs 1339; Vbh 359 (an); SnA 292 (=: ujubhava), 317 (id.).
(f.)
[fr.
Ajacca
(adj.) [a-f-jacca]
of low birth J 111.19;
VI.
100.
Ajjavata
prec] straight forwardness, rectitude, up-
rightness
Dhs 1339. (+ ajimhala & avankata).

ajjati]
Ajajjara see
jajjara.
Ajjita [pp. of
obtained Sdhp 98.
Ajaddhuka & Ajaddhumara
see jaddhu.
Ajjuka
[*Sk.
arjaka]
Ajamoja
Aja
(f.)
[Sk. ajamoda, cp. Sk. ajaji]
cummin-seed
VvA
Vin IV.35;
186.
DA
[*Sk.
1.81
N. of a plant, Ocimum Gratissimum (all MSS. have ajjaka).
AjjukaoOS
a she-goat J 111.125; 'v.251.
(
arjakarna]
(nn).
N. of a
tree Pentaptera
To-
mentosa J vi.535
Ajanana
(nt.) [a
-f-
janana] not knowing, ignorance
Ajjunho
(adv.)
[haplology
;
fr.
ajja-junho;
see
junhs] this
(of) J V.199 (bhava); VI.177 (kala).
moonlight night Vin 1.25

hide
iv.80.
Ajina
(nt.)
[Vedic ajina, to
aja, orig. goats' skin] the
Ajjuna [Vedic
I
of the black antelope,
worn
as a
garment by
ascetics
silver, Lat.
1.167; Sn 1027; J 1.12, 53; IV.387; V.407. kharajina a rough skin (as garment) 1.343; S IV.118; A 11.207; Sn 249 (= kharani a-cammani SnA 291). dantajina ?
DhA
arjuna, to raj; cp. Gr. apy6( white, iipyufOf argenium] the tree Pentaptera Arjuna J VI.535
1.105 ("rukkha).
-j-
Ajjh- Assimilation group of adhi
vowel.
ivory (q.
v.).
Ajjhaga
for
-khipa a cloak made of a network of strips of a black antelope's hide D 1.167; S 1.117; .\ 1.240, 295; 11.206; Vin 1.306; 111.34; J VI. 569. -paveni a cloth of the size of a couch made from pieces of ant. skin sewn together Vin 1. 192; D 1.7 (= ajina-cammehi maScappamSnena sibbitva kata paveni DA 1.87); A 1.181. -sati a garment
of skins
1.481
(=
III. 85.
ajina-camma-sati
DhA
IV.156)
Dh 394=:}
3rd sg. pret. of adhigaccbati (q. v. forms) he came to, got to, found, obtained, experienced S 1. 12 (vimanai)); Sn 225 (expld- at KhA 180 by vindi patilabhi), 956 (ratiri; expH- at Ndi 457 by adhigacchi); It 69 (jatimaranaq); Dh 154 (tanhanai) khayaij); Vv 32' (visesan attained distinction ; expld- at VvA 135 by adhigata); 50^1 (amataq santir); expld- VvA 215 by V. 1. SS adhigaiichi, T. adhigaccbati).
[adhi -p aga]
similar
=:
Ajjhatta
Ajlnl aor 3rd
sg. jayati,
q. v.
Ajiya
= ajika
(nt.).
(adj. -n.) [cp. Sk. adhyatma, cp. atta], that which personal, subjective, arises from within (in contrast to anything outside, objective or impersonal); as adv. &
is
(see ajaka).
[Vedic ajira to aj, cp. Gr. ayp^c, Lat. ager, Ajlra Goth, akrs Ger. Acker, E. acre] a court, a yard
Mhvs
Ajiraka
35, 3.
(nt.) [a-l-jlraka] indigestion J
1.404; 11.181, 291;
111.213, 225.
Ajeyya" & Ajjeyya

(a) not to be taken
(b) not to
(adj.) [a -f jeyya, grd. of jayati, q. v.] by force vm.8 (cp. 223).
Kh
KhA
be overpowered, invincible Sn 288; J
personal, inwardly (opp. babiddba babira etc. outward, outwardly); Cp. ajjhattika & see Dhs. trsl. 272. D 1.37 (subjective, inward, of the peace of the 2"<i jhana), A 11.210; v. 206 (inward happiness, a. sukkhag 70 niyakajjhattai] altano santaoc ti attho DA 1. 183 cp. DhsA '691 338, 361); S 1.70, 169; 1127 (kathaq kathi hoti is in inward doubt), 40 (sukhar) dukkhaq); 111.180 (id.); IV. I sg. (ayatanani), 139, 196; v.74 (tbitaQ cittai) ajjhatsusanthitaq suvimuttaq a mind firm, inwardly well tar) planted, quite set free), no, 143, 263, 297, 390; A 1.40 (rupas.iii5i), 272 (kamacchanda etc.); 11.158. (sukhadukkhai)), 211; 111.86 (cetosamatha), 92 (vupasantacitta); IV.32
interior,
v.
509.
Ajeyya'^ not growing old, permanent J vi.323.
(adj.) [a -f- jeyya, grd. of jiyati, q. v.]
not decaying,
Ajja & Ajja

base
(adv.) [Vedic adya & adya, a -f- dya, a being of demonstr. pron. (see a'') and dyi. an old loc. of dyaus (see diva), thus "on this d.iy"] to-day, now Sn 75,
57 (itthindriyar)), 299 (cittaq), 305 (riipa360 (cetosamatha), 437 (vupasantacitta); v 79 sq., 335 ^'1- Câti); It 39 (cetosamatha inivard peace), 80, 82, 94; J 1045 (chatajjhaita with hungry insides); v.338 (id.); Ps 1.76 (cakkhu etc.); Dhs 161 (^ attano jataq DhsA 169), 204, 1044; Pug 59; Vbh I sq. (khandha), 228 adv. r) inwardly, (sati), 327 (paiifia), 342 (arllpasarim).
safiui),
(sankhiltai)),
153, 158, 970, 998; Dh 326; J 1.279; "'425 (read bahutai) ajja; not with Kern, Toev. s. v. as "food"); Pv idani PvA 59); PvA 6, 23; Mhvs 15, 64. l.tl'
(=
personally (in contrast-pair ajjbattai] va bahiddha va ; see also cpd. "bahiddha) A 1.284; 11.171; iv.305 ; v.6i ; Sn 917 (= upajjhayassa va acariyassa va te guna assu ti
Freq. in phrase ajjatagge (=: ajjato agge(r) or ajja-tagge, see agga') from this day onward, henceforth Vin
1.18; 1.85; 1.235. -kalai) (adv.) this morning J VI. 1 80; -divasa the present day Mhvs 32, 23.
Ndi^ 350).
DA
Ajjatana
J
11.409.
(adj.) [cp.
Sk. adyatana] referring to the day, to

for to
i, 552; Dh 227; day Vin 1.17; PvA
day's, present,
modern (opp. porana) Th

ajjhatanaya
dat.
171
&
passim.
[abstr.
ajja]
Ajjata
this
(f.)
fr.
the present lime, in ajjataS ca

1.
very day S 1.83
(v.
ajjeva).
-arammana a subjective object of thought Dhs 1047. -cintin thought occupied with internal things Sn 174, 388. -babiddba inside & outside, personal-external, mutual, interacting S 11.252 sq.; II1.47 IV. 382; Nd' 15; Dhs 1049 etc. (see also bahiddha). -rata with inward joy D 11.107 Dh 362 Ud 64 (-f samahita); Th I, 981 ; S V.263 A IV.312; DhA IV. 90 (= gocar' ajjhatta-sankhataya kammatthana-bhavanaya rata), -rupa one's own or inner form Vin 111.113 (opp. bahiddha-rQpa & ajjh''-bah r.). -saiinojana an inner fetter, iuward bond A 1.63 sq.; Pug 22; Vbh 361. -santi inner peace Sn 837 (= ajjhattanaq ragadinai) santibhava SnA 545; cp. Nd' 185). -samuttbana originating from within J 1.207 ("f hiri; opp. bahiddha").
;
Ajjhattika
Ajjhattika
[ajjhatta ika], personal, inward (cp. 207 & Nd' 346: ajjhattikai] vuccali cittai)); i.6^; opp. bahira outward (q. v.). See also ayatana. S 1.73 Ca rakkha na bahira); IV.7 sq. (ayatanani); V.IOI
(adj.)
II
Ajjhupekkhati
AjjhapHita [adhi -F a -f pilita] harassed, overpowered, tormented PvA 180 (khuppipasaya by hunger & thirst).
Dhs
Irs!.
Ajjhabhava
minance
J
[cp. Sk.
11.357.
adhyabhava] eccessive power, predo-
(anga); A 1.16 (anga); 11.164 (dhatuyo); 111.400 (ayatanani); V.52 (id.); It 114 (id.), 9 (anga); Kli iv. (= KhA 82); J IV. 402 (bahira-vatthui) ayacitva ajjhattikassa oamai] ganbati); Dhs 673, 751; Vbh 13, 67, 82 sq., 1 19, 131,
Ajjhabhavati
[adhi a -f to predominate J 11.357.

[cp.
bhu,
in
meaning of abhi
-f
bhu]
392
sq.
Ajjhayaka
v. 218:
Ajjhapara S
substitute v.
I.
accasara
(q. v.).
engaged
in
SnA
1.
192),
Sk. adhyayaka, cp. ajjhayana] (a brahmin) learning the Veda (mantajjhayaka J vi.209; a scholar of the brahmanic texts, a studious,
Ajjhappatta (& Ajjhapatta)
[adhi
*prapta]
having reached, approached, coming near to J 11.450; 2. having fallen VI. 566 (p; C. attano santikarg patta). upon, attacked J 11.59; V.198 (p; C. sampatta) 3. attained, found, got Sn 1134 (= adhigacchi Nd^); J 111.296 (p. C. sampatta); v. 158 (ajjhapatta; C. sampatta).
learned person D 1.88, 120; III. 94; A 1.163; "223; Sn 140 ("'kula: thus for ajjhayakula Fsb.); Th I, 1171 ; J 1.3; VI.201, 498; 1.247.
DA
Ajjhaniha (&
Ajjharu|ha
riiha) (adj.) [to adhi
+ a -f ruh]
=: S v.96;
J
growing
III. 399.
up over, overwhelming
(adj.)
111.63 sq.
Ajjhabhavl
3"' sg. nor. of
power, overcome
bhavi); J 11.336.
adhibhavati to conquer, overS 1.240 (prohib. ma vo kodho ajjhaCp. ajjhabhu & ajjhobhavati.
aor. of
[pp.
of adhi 4- a -f ruh]
grown up or
high over J 111.399.
Ajjharuhat! [adhi -f arohati

air,
cp. atyarohati] to rise into the
to
climb
over, spread over S 1.221

cp. Mrs. Rh. D.
Ajjhabhasi y^
(gathahi);
^ Nett
173 (=:
1.285).
sg.
Kh
v.
adhibhaseti to address S iv.117 Sn p. 46 (gathaya); PvA 56, 90.
ajjhottharati
SA;
Kindred Sayings
Ajjhavadati
see accavadati.
Ajjhabhu
(3'"* sg.
aor. of
conquer It 76 to conquer; v.
(dujjayaij a.
1.
adhibhavati (q. v.) to overcome, he conquered him who is hard ajjhabhi for ajjhabhavi). Cp. ajjhabhavi.
by heart) of
Ajjhavara
adhi -|- a -[- var] surrounding; waiting on, v.322, 324, 326, 327 (expld at all passages by parisa). Should we read ajjhacara? Cp. ajjhacara.
[fr.
service, retinue J
Ajjhayana (m.)
[adhi -f \] study (learning the Vedas Miln 225. See also ajjhena.
sg. aor. of
v.
Ajjhavasatar
1.63 (agarat]).
[n.
ag.
to
ajjhavasati]
one who inhabits
Ajjhavodahl 3'''' to put down J

s. V.
ajjhodahati [Sk. adhyavadhati]
odahi, thapesi C). Kern, Toev. proposes reading ajjhavadahi (= Sk. avadhat).
365
(=
Ajjhavasati [adhi
i.
+a
-f-
vas]
to inhabit (agarai)
e.
to
be settled or
live the settled life of a

J
a house; householder)
11.16;
Ajjhagare -fone's own house A I.l32^1t 109; A

(adv.) [adhi
agare, loc. of agara] at

11.70.
home,
in
348.
1.353; Vin IV.224; pp. ajjhavuttha (q. v.).
1.50;
Pug 57; Miln
AjjhaVUttha
[cp. Sk. adhyusita; pp. of ajjhavasati] inhabited,
Ajjhacarati [adhi (or ati?) -|- a -f- car] I. to conduct oneself according to Vin 11.301; M 1.523; Miln 266. 2. to flirt with (perhaps to embrace) J IV.231 (aniiam-aiiiiai)).
occupied (of a house) Vin 11.210; J 1.145; "-333; 24 (ghara); fig. occupied by SnA 566 (= anosita).
PvA
pp. ajjbacinna. See also accSvadati
&
Ajjhasaya
aticar.iti.
Ajjhacara
[to adhi (ati?) a -t- car] l. minor conduct (conduct of a bhikkhu as to those minor rules not included in the ParSjika's or Saijghadisesa's) Vin 1.63 (see Vin 111.128 note in Vm. Texls^ 1.184. z- flirtation (in the Old Cy as expl" of avabhasati). 3. sexual intercourse J 1.396; v.327 (cara v. 1. for ajjhavara); Miln
[fr. adhi -f a -f sri, orig. hanging on, leaning on, BSk. however adhy asaya Divy 586] intention, desire, 11.224 (adj.: intent on, pracwish, disposition, bent
11.352; V.382; DhsA 314, 334; PvA 88, 116, 133 (adj. dan intent on giving alms), 168; Sdhp 219, 518. Kreq. in phrase ajjhasayanurupa according to his wish, as he wan ted PvA 61, 106, 12S.
tising);
J
1.88,
90;
Ajjhasayata
(f.)
[abstr. to ajjhasaya] desire,

c.
longing
PvA
127 (an).
127 (ular" great desire for

[pp.
loc).
AjjhSclOâ
sq.,
of ajjhacarati]
habitually done
Vin
11.80
Ajjhaslta
301.
(ati ?) -f-
[pp. of adhi -f a -I- srf] intent on, bent on Miln 361 (jhan). Cp. ajjhosita & nissita.
AjjhajlVa [adhi
a livelihood
a -f jlv] too rigorous or strenuous
11.245
(+
adhipatimokkha).
to
Ajjhapajjati [adhi
incur,
to
+ a -f pad]
to
commit an
Vin
IV. 237.
offence, to
Ajjhittha [pp. of ajjhesati] requested, asked, invited Vin 1.I13 (an unbidden); D 11.289 (Buddhaghosa and text read ajjhitta); Sn p. 218 (= ajjhesita Nd^ 16); J vi.292 (=anatta C); DhA IV.IOO (v. I. abhijjhiltha). See also an".
become
guilty of (ace.)
pp. ajjha-
panna
(q. v.).
[abstr.
Ajjhupagacchati
;
Ajjhapatti (f.) 299 (an).
ajjhapajjati] incurring guilt
Dhs
[adhi -f upa -f gam] to come to, to reach, samobtain to consent to, agree, submit Th 2, 474 paticchati ThA 285); J 11.403 ; Miln 300; pp. ajjhupa-
(=
gata (q.
[fr.
v.).
Ajjhapana'
(nt.)
Caus.
11.
of ajjheti] teaching of the
Ajjhupagata
reached
sacred writ, instruction Miln 225.
[pp. of ajjhupagacchati] v.87, cp. 210; y.187 sq.

(nt.) [adhi -f upa -f 11.97, 104.
-|-
come
to,
obtained,
Ajjhapana'^
ration J
(nt.)
[a
+ jhapana
A
fr.
ka] burning, conflag-
Ajjhupagamana
gam]
consent, agree-
VI.311.
ment, justification Vin
Ajjhapanna
[pp. of adhi -f- apajjati] become guilty of offence IV. 277, 280; V.178, 181. '"-43; S 11.270; an guiltless, innocent Vin 1. 1 03; D 111.46; S 11. 194, 269; A V.181; Miln 401. For all passages except A iv.277, 280, cp. ajjhopanoa.
Ajjhupaharati [adhi
upa
+ hf; +
cp.
upaharati] to take
1.245;
(food) to oneself J 11.293
(a"""-
ajjhupahari
= ajjhohari C).
Ajjhupekkhati
sati]
1.
[adhi
-\-
upa
to
look
on
1.257;
ik$; cp. BSk. adhyupekM'ln 275. 2. to look
Ajjhupekkhati
care, to oversee, to take care of A IV.45 (katth'aggi, has to be looked after); PvA 149 (sisaq colag va). 3. to look on indifferently to be indifferent. 111.162, cp. J 1.147; to neglect Vin 11.78 1.155; IV.125. 11.223; 111.194, 435; J V.229;
12
stitution
Ajjhoharana
of p
for
11.
on intently or with
(see
s
Nd^
Introd. XIX.). Besides this
mixture of vv.
with
DhA
Ajjhupekkhana
care,
(nt.)
&
(f.)
[abstr.
1.
diligence,
IV. 3.
attention
Ps
from ajjhupekkhati] 16; n.119; Vbh 230 sq.;
DhA
on
Ajjhupekkhltar
(carefully),
seer,
[n.
ag.
v. 69
to
ajjhupekkhati] one
who
looks
between the vv. II. adds to the complication of the case. However since the evidence of a better reading between these two preponderates for ajjhopanna we may consider the o as established, and, with a little more clearness to be desired, may in the end decide for ajjhosana (q. v.), which in this case would have been liable to change through analogy with ajjhapanoa, from which it took the a and p. Cp. also
ajjhosita.
and p there is another confusion ajjbapanna and ajjhopanna which
one
who
caretaker
takes care or controls, an over(sadhukai)), 324 (id.), 331 sq.
Vbh
227.
[cp.
;
Ajjhupetl
Sk. abhyupeti meet, to receive J IV.440.
adhi
-j-
upa
I]
to
go
to
Ajjhetj [Sk. gdhyayati, Denom. fr. adhyaya] to be anxious about, to fret, worry Sn 948 (socati+); expld at Nd'
The foil, is a synopsis of readings as preferred or confused by the Ed. of the var. texts. I. ajjhopanna as T. reading: 1.162, 173, 369; 1. 74; 11.28; 111.68, 242; Md 75, 76; 1.59; as v. 1.: D 1.245. 2. ajjhosana as v. 1. : A 1.74 (C. expls- ajjhosaya gilitva thita); Nd^ under nissita & passim; Ud 75, 76 (ajjhosanna); 1.59 (id.). 3. ajjbapanna as T. reading: 1.245; "l.43i 46; S. 11.194, 270: IV.332 (ajjbapanna); A V.178, 181; N'd2 under nissita; Miln 401; as V. 1.:
DA
DA
433
i>y
nijjhayati,
at
SnA 568 by
abhijjhati (gloss
BB
1.162;
111.242;
-|-
Ud
75, 76.
gijjhati).
Ajjhobhavatl [adhi
Ajjhena
(esp.
adhyayana, see also ajjhayana] study of the Vedas) M Ill.i; J H.327 (as v. 1. to be pre(nt.)
[Sk.
overpower, destroy J
11.80 (aor. ajjhobhavi
ava -f bhu, Sk. abhi] to overcome, := adhibhavi C). ava -f
ferred to ajjhesana); 111.114 (=japa); v.io (pi. VI.201 =207; Vbh 353; SnA 314 (mant'). -kujja (kuta v. 1.?) a hypocrite, a pharisee
cp.
= vede);
Ajjhomaddatl
193-
[adhi
-\-
mfd]
to crush
down A
iv.191,
Sn 242;
SnA
286.
-4-
AjjhOmUCChita
i;
[pp. adhi
+ ara -f murch, cp. adhimuccita]

b.).
Ajjhesatl (adhi
ajjhittha
cp.
IV.
request, ask, bid
DhA
BSk. adhyesate Divy 160] to 18; aor. ajjhesi Vin 11.200; pp.
with which cp. pariyittha
stiffened out (in a swoon), lying in a faint (?) A III. 57 sq. (v. 1. ajjhomuncita or muccita better: sarire attached to
&
(f-)
her body, clinging to her
ajjbesita
(q. v.),
&
esita.
Ajjholambatl
[see
I.I
Ajjhesana
11.38
=3
request, entreaty Vin 1.6 =r' 38; J 11.327 (better v. 1. ajjhena).

ajjhesatl]
to
(ace),
to
[adhi -f ava lamb] cling to S 111137;
lo
hang or hold on
111.164
= Nett
179,
cp.
Sdhp 284
&
296.
Ajjhesita
bidden Nd- 16
[pp. of ajjhesatl; cp. ajjhittha] requested, asked, ajjhittha).
Ajjhosa
(=
ajjhosaya, in verse only as ajjhosa titthati to cleave or cling to S iv.73; Th 1, 98, 794.
sayati,
to,
Ajjhokasa
kase
[adhi
in the
-j- okasa] the open air, only in loc. ajjhoopen Vin 1.15; S 1.212; DhA iv.ioo.
Ajjhosatl [adhi -f- ava -fajjhosita] to be bound

desire,
to
in.
cleave
to,
indulge
(c.
s8, to bind, pp. sita see be attached, bent on; to Fut. ajjbosissati (does it
:
Ajjhoga|ha
[pp.
of ajjhogahati] plunged into, immersed;
having entered
1.457
S I.20I
Miln 348.
belong here?) 1.328 satl). grd. ajjhositabha

"etabba);
sita (q.
ace.
pathavir), better as ajjhe-
1.109
(+
Ajjhogahati (& "gaheti) [Sk. *abhyavagahate; adhi abhi) -)- ava -|- gah] to plunge into, to enter, to go
(=
into
DhsA
5 (id.); ger.
ajjhosaya
abhinanditabba, v. 1. (q. v.) pp. ajjho-
v.).
222 (samuddar)); I.359, 536; Airi.75, IV.356; V.133; Vin III. 18; J 1.7; Nd' 152 (ogahati-f-); Miln 87 (samuddar)); 300 (vanaq). pp. ajjhogalha (q. v.). Cp. pariyogahati.
I.IOI (vanaq),
Ajjhosana
11.58
(nt.)
cleaving
to
(earthly joys), attachment,
368;
Ajjhothapeti [adhi
to
PvA
-)- ava -|- thapeti, Caus. of sthS] to bring 148 (gamaq), where we should read "tthapeti.
abhinandana); S 111.187; A 1.66; II. 1 1 (ditthi, ksma -j- tanha). In comb"- with (iccha) and muccha at Nd* under chanda & nissita and tanha (see also ajjhopanna), and at Dlis 1059 of labhx, (the expl"- at DhsA 363, 370, from as to eat, is popular etym.) Nett 23 sq. (of tanha).
sq.;
111.289;
1.498
(+
Ajjhotthata [pp.
filled;
of ajjhottharati] spread over; covered, overcome, crushed, overpowered J 1.363 (ajjhottata^, 410; V.91 (= adhipanna); DhA 1.278; PvA 55; Davs v.5.
Ajjhosaya
Ajjhottharati [adhi
out,
ava -f- str] to cover over, spread cover; to submerge, flood Vin l.lli; J 1,61, 72, 73; Miln 296, 336; Dh 1.264; 1*355. tthariyati to be overrun with (instr.), tp be smothered, to be flooded 111.92 ^= Pug 67 aor. ajjhotthari VvA 48 (gamapadeso was flooded), pp. ajjhotthata (q. v.).
spread
over,
of ajjhosati, cp. BSk. adhyavasaya tisthati lied to, hanging on, attached to, only in phrase a. titthati (-j- abhinandati, same in Divy) 1.266; S. iv.36 sq.; 60, 71 sq.; Miln 6g. See also ajjhosa.
[ger.
Uivy 37, 534] being
Ajjhosita
likeness
[cp. Sk. adhyavasita,
A
:
sita is liable to confusion
from adhi with sita =3 Sk.
-|-
ava -f
srita, also
but through
sfi;
Ajjhopanna
(q. v.)
(?) only found in one stock phrase, viz. gathita muccbita ajjhopanna with ref. to selfishness, greed, bonds of craving. The reading ajjhopanna is the lectio difficilior, but the accredited reading ajjhosana seems to be clearer and to harmonize better with the cognate ajjhosita & ajjhosana (n.) in the same context. The confusion between the two is old-standing and hard to be accounted for. Trenckner under v. I. to 1. 162 on p. 543 gives ajjhopanna as BB (= adhi-opanna). The MSS. of Nd' clearly show ajjhopanna as inferior reading, which may well be attributable to the very frequent SS sub-
of meaning with esita; see ajjhasita & ajjhesita] hanging on, cleaving to, being bent on, (c. loc.) S 11.94 (-)- mamSyita); A 11.25 (dittha suta mufa +); Nd* 75, Nd- under nissita: Th 2, 470 (asare =: tan106, 163 havasena abhinivittha ThA 284); Pv iv.8*(mayhai) ghare tanhabhinivisena abhinivittha PvA 267 ; v. 1. BB ajjhesita, SS ajjhasita). -an S iv.213; v.319; Nd' 411; Miln 74
(pabbajita).
Ajjhohata [ppof ajjhoharati] having swallowed Sdhp 610 (balisaq maccho viya: like a fish the fishhook).
Ajjhoharana
(nt.)
= ajjhohara
I.
v.324;
vi.213.
Ajjhoharaniya
Ajjhoharaniya
(adj.) [grd.
13
fit
AfSfla
with raised hands Sn 1023; J I.I 7; likata id. Pv 11.1220. Cp. panjali
IV.130;
is
eat, eatable, for eating J
of ajjhoharati] something vi.258; DhA 1.284.
to
PvA
50,
and anja-
Ajjhoharati [Sk. abhyavaharati ; adhi

to
swallow, eat, take as food 1.245; J 1460; ".293; vi.205,213; Miln366; PvA 283 (aor.)-pp. ajjbobaâ (q.v.).
(= abhi) -f-
ava
+ hfj
-kamma respectful salutation, as above A 1.123; 11.180; Vv 788, 83"; DhA 1.32. -karaniya (adj.) that
worthy of being thus honoured
lli-S;
A 11.34;
111.36;
IV.13 sq.; It 88.
Ajjhohara
[Sk. abhyavahSra] 1. taking food, swallowing, 2. N. eating & drinking Vin IV.233; Miln 176, 366. of a fabulous fish (swallower"; cp. timingala) J v.462.
Atijalika (f )
[^ anjali]
of respectful salutation
the raising of the hands as a sign Vv l (expH at VvA 24 as dasaanjalii}
nakha-samodhSna
samujjalai)
sirasi
pagganhantl
Ancati
J 1.417, read anchati (see next).

[in
guna-visitthanai) apacayanai) akSsii)).

latter
is
Aiichat]
meaning
^ akaddhati,
D
11.
which
also the
Anjasa
[Sk.
anjasa
(?).
Sk. gloss (akarsayati) to the Jain Prk. arjchavei =: anchati see Morris, J. P. T. S. 1893, 60] to pull, drag, pull along,
&
anjaya]
straight,
2,
J 1.5;
Th
99;
Cp. arjava =^ P. ajjava, see anjati' straightforward (of a road) D I.235 Vv 5oa> (cp. VvA 215); VvA 84 (=
5;
291 (bhamakaro dighai] a., where has note: anjanlo ti pi acchanto ti pi patho) 1.56 (vv. 11. p. 532 acch & ajij"); Th I, 750 (ancami T., v.l. annami). Anchati should also be read at J I 417 for udakai) a&canti (in expl"- of udancani pulling the water up from a well, q. v.), where it corresponds to udakai] akkaddbati in the same sentence.
to turn
on a lathe
^M
akutila);
Mhvs
25,
Miln 217; Sdhp 328, 595. Cp.
panjasa.
ASjlta [Sk. ankta

J
&
1.77 (su-anjitani akkhini);
anjayita, pp. of anjeti] smeared, anointed iv.421 (anjit'akkha).
Aiina (pron.) [Vedic anya, with compar. suff. ya; Goth. an|)ar; Ohg. andar; formation with n analagous to those
with
aljis
1
Anja
(adv.) [orig. imper. of anjati' ; cp. Sk. anjasS (instr.) quickly, Goth, anaks suddenly, lit. with a pull or jerk] pull on! go on! gee up! J 1.192.
in
Ags.
elles
Gr. itAAo? (aAJo^), Lat. alius (cp. alter), Goth, E. else. From demonstr. base *eno, see
Aiijatl' [= Sk. rnjali, rjyati to stretch, pull along, draw out, erect ; cp. Sk. rju straight, cans, irajyati ; Gr. ipiyu ; Lat. rego, rectus
Snaiija-anejja].
erect. See also P. uju, anchati, See anja, anjaya, anjali, anjasa.
ajjita,
A. By itself: I. other, na' and cp. a'] another etc. not the same, different, another, somebody else (opp. oneself) Vin ill. 144 (annena, scil. maggena, gaccbati to take a different route); Sn 459, 789, 904; Dh 158 (opp. altanaq), 165; J 1.151 (opp. attano); 11.333 (anfiar) vya2. another one, a second; karoti give a diff. answer).
Anjati'^
Aiijeti [= Sk. anjayati, Cans, of anakti to smear etc.; cp. Sk. anji ointment, ajya butter; Lat. unguo to anoint, unguentum ointment; Ohg. ancho Ger. Anke
&
nt.
else,
further
aniiai)
Sn
kinci
1052
(=
uttarii]
nt.
Nd*
3.
1.294.
(indef) anything
butter] to smear, anoint, paint S anjetva, v.l. BB ancitva). Caus.
281; J iv.2i9 (akkhini 11. anjapetl DhA 1.21.

11.
an5o every other, whoever else J 1.256. (the) others, the rest Sn 189, 663, 911;
355 J I 254. anna the one
j
else
17); else J 1.151. yo
anne
(pi.)
Dh
43, 252,
B. del. in correlation
copulative,
anna
pp. aSjita (q.
v.).
..
the other
(.
the third etc.); this, that
&
Aiijana
ointment , esp. a collyrium for the eyes, made of antimony, adj. anointed, smeary; glossy, black (cp. kanha 11. and kala' note). I. Vin 1.203 (''"S kinds viz. kal", ras, sot, geruka, kapalla); D 1.7, 12; DA 1.98 (khgr); 284; DhA 111.354 (akkhi eye-salve). 2. glossy, jet-black J 1. 194; 11.369; v.416. The reading anjana at A iv.468 is wrong, it should be corrected into thanamajjanamattag. See also pacc. In meaning collyrium box at Th 2, 413 (= afijana-nali ThA 267); DhA 11.25. -akkbiba with anointed eyes Th I, 960. -upapisana perfume to mix with ointment Vin 1.203; Il-li2. -cunna aromatic powder DhsA 13. -nali an ointment tube, collyrium box ThA 267. -rukkba N. of a tree ("black" tree) J 1.33 1. -vanna of the colour of collyrium, i.e. shiny, glossy, dark, black D n.i8 (lomani); J 1.138 (kesa), 194; 11.369; PvA 258 (vana).
(nt.)
the
other;
[from
anjati'^]
2.
reciprocative
some .. some Vin 1.15; Miln 40; etc. anno annar), annamanSar), aniionnai) one
each other, mutually, reciprocally (in ordinary construction & declension of a noun or adj. in sg. ; cp. Gr. aAAÂwv, aAAi)Aoi/ in //.). (a.) anno anSai] Dh 165.
another,
(b.)
Vastu 11.436), (cp. BSk. auyamanya anuamannassa sukb3ya va dukkhaya vl D 1.56 := S 111.211. n'afinamannassa dukkhaij iccheyya do not wish evil to each other Sn 148. dandehi anuamaSnai) Nd* 199. 1.86 upakkamanti (approach each other) agaravo viharati A 111.247. dve jana q ghatayiqsu i) (slew each other) J 1.254. aiinamanBaq hasanti J V.Hi; "q musale banlva J v.267. q dandabhigatena PvA 58; or adj. aiinamaniiaq veraq bandhiqsu (established mutual
as pron.
:
annamanna
n'alai)
Anjani (f.) [fr. afijana] a box for ointment, Vin 1.203, 204; II. 135; IV. 168} M 11.65
Anjanisalaka
1.203;
(f.)
= Th
a collyrium pot
'i
773-
a stick to put the ointment on with Vin
"135;
J I1I-419-
Anjaya
& and
(adj.) [from anjati'] straight J 111.12 (vv. 11. ajjava ajjava better?) expH by C. as ujuka, akutila. See
also ajjava.
Should we assume misreading

aiijali, fr. anjali
i]
for anjasa
!>
enmity) J 11.353; 0 piyasaqvasaq vasiqsu J II. 153; annamannaq accayaq desetvS (their mutual mistake) DhA I.57; or adv. dve pi aiinamanBaq patibaddha citta ahesuq (in love with each other) J III. 1 88; or ^: annamanna-paccaya mutually dependent, interrelated Ps U 49, 58. (c.) annonna (" ) J v.251 ("nissila); Davs v.45 ("bhinna). the other, this anna one 3. disjunctive aiina that one, different, different from aniiaq jivaq one the other is the body, aiiBaq sariraq one is the soul 1.430; i. e. the soul is different from the body D 1.157; A V.193; anfia va saiiiia bhavissati aQiio atla D 1.187. Thus also in phrase annena aiinai) opposite, the contrary, differently, contradictory (lit. other from that which
is
Anjali [cp. Sk.
extending, stretching forth, gesture of lifting up the hands as a token of reverence (cp. E. to "tender" one's respect), putting the ten fingers dasatogether and raising them to the head (VvA 7
:
other) Vin 11.85 (paticarati make counter-charges); D '57 (vyakasi gave the opposite or contradictory reply); Miln 171 (aiiiiaq kayiramanaq aniiena sambharati).
4,
ananna
M
cp.
(i) not another, i.e. the same, self-same, identical ayaq). 1.256 (2) not another, i. e. alone, by
(=
nakha-samodhana-samujjalar) arijaliq paggayha). Only in stock phrases (a.) anjalir) panameti to bend forth the outstretched hands Vin 11. 188; D 1.118; Sn352; Sn p. 79. (b.) t) pagganhati to perform the a. salutation J 1.54; DhA IV.212; VvA 7, 312 (sirasmir) on one's head); PvA 93. (c.) ij karoti id. PvA 178; cp. katanjali (adj.)
oneself, oneself only
no more, only, alone Sn p. 106 (dve va gatiyo bhavanti anaSiiS: and no other or no more, only two). See also under cpds.
Nd*
36.
Sn 65 ("posin; opp. paraq)

i.
= Nd
(3) not another,
e.
-adisa
different
vi.212,
in
diff.
ta
difference
-kbantlka acquiescing
views,
PvA 243. following another
Anna
faith
U
M
Anfiada
(adv.) [anna
-(-
AtanI
da, cp. kada, tada, yada] at another
;
(see
herent
khanlika) D 1.187; 1487. -titthiya an adof another sect, a non-Buddhist.; D 111.115;
lime, else, once
IV. 285
J v.12;
Dh.\ IV.125.
1.494, 512; P "-2', 32 sq., 119; 111.116 sq.; iv.51, 228; V.6, 27 sq.; 1.65, 240; 11.176; iv.35 sq.; Vin 1.60;
Anna
J 1.93; 11.415aiina-khantika)
be guided by views, having attained the right knowledge by oneself (opp. para) Sn 55, 213, 364. -mano (an") (adj.) not setting one's heart upon others Vv li* (see VvA 58). -vada holding other views, an (adj.) Dpvs iv.24. -vadaka one who gives a diff. account of things, one who distorts a matter, a prevaricator Vin lv.36. -vihita being occupied with something else, distracted, absent-minded Vin IV.269; DhA 111.352, 381; "ta distraction, absentmindedness DhA 1.181. -sarana (an) not betaking oneself to others for refuge, i. e. of independent, sure knowledge S 111.42 =: V.154. -sita dependent or relying on
others
views (combd- with D 1.187; 1.487. -neyya (an'^) not to somebody else, i. e. independent in one's
-ditthika having
diff.
(f) [Sk. ajiia, 5 jfia, cp. ajanati] knowledge, recognition, perfect knowledge, philosophic insight, knowledge par excellence, viz. Arahantship, saving knowledge,
^ +
gnosis (cp. on term Cotiipend. 176 n. 3 and Psalms of Brethren introd. xxxiii.) M 1.445 S 1.4 (sammad), 24 (annaya nibbuta); 11.221; v. 69, 129 (ditth'eva dhamme), I33i 237; A 111.82, 143, 192; V.108; It 39 sq., 53, 104; Dh 75, 96; Kh vii.ii; Miln 334. annai) vyakaroti to manifest ones Arahantship (by a discourse or by mere exclamation) Vin 1.183; S 11.51 sq., 120; IV.139; v.222
j
1.140; 11.333. See also arahatta. -atthika desirous of higher knowledge Pv iv.i'*. -aradbana the attainment of full insight 1.479. -indriya the faculty of perfect knowledge or of knowledge made
Sn 825.
(pron. adj.)
Annatama
aiifiatara]
[afiiia -f- superl. suff. tama; see also one out of many, the one or the other of, a certain, any Mhvs 38, 14.
D 111.219; S v.204; I' 53; P"g 2; Dhs 362, 505i 552; Nett 15, 54, 60. -citta the thought of gnosis, the intention of gaining Arahantship S 11.267; A 111.437. -pativedha comprehension of insight Vin 11.238. -vimokkha deliverance by the highest insight Sn 1105, 1107 (Nd2 19: vuccati arahatta-viinokkho).
perfect
Aiifiatara (pron.
tara,
anna -f- compar. suff. one of a certain number, a certain, somebody, some; often used (like eka) as indef. article "a". Very frequent, e.g. Sn 35, 210; It 103; Dh 137, 157; J 1.221, 253; 11.132 etc. devannatara a certain god, i. e. any kind of god S IV.180 =: A iv.46l.
adj.)
[Sk. anyatara,
anjiar
Annana
(nt.)
[a
-j-
nana] ignorance
see nana 3 e.
cp.
Lat.
alter,
Goth,
etc.]
Aiinanaka
(nt.)
[Demin. of aiinana] ignorance Vin IV.144.
Annanin(adj.)
[a
+ nanin] ignorant, not knowing DhA

v.]
III.
106.
aSnatra, adv. of place, cp. Anfiattha (adv.) [from aiina kattha, ettha] somewhere or anywhere else, elsewhere (either place where or whereto) J 1.291; 11.154; DhsA
Aniiata' [pp. of ajanati, q. an what is not known,

indriya
in
known, recognised Sn 699. phrase anaiinata-niiassamf t'
163;
DhA
1.212; 111.351;
PvA 45; Mhvs
4,
37; 22, 14.'
Annatra
[anya -\- tra, see also aniiattha] elsewhere, J v.252; Pv iv.iOJ. In comp"- also aiiiia, e. g. aSnatra-yoga (adj.) following another discipline D 1. 187; M 1.487. As prep. c. abl. (and instr.) but, besides, except, e.g. a. imina tapo-pakkamena D 1.168; kii) karaniyar) a. dhammacariyaya S i.ioi; ko nu aiiiiatram-ariyehi who else but the Nobles Sn 886 (= thapetva
(adv.)
the faculty of him (who belives): "I shall know what is not known (yet)" D ni.219; S v.204; '' 53) Pug 2; Dhs 296 (cp. Dhs trsl. 86); Nett 15, 54, 60, 191. -manin one who prides himself in having perfect knowledge, one who imagines to be in possession of right
insight
somewhere
else
A
[a
111.175
-j- tiata]
sq.;
Th
I,
953.
see iiata.
Aiinata^
unknown,
cp.
Aniiatatca'
[a -j- iialaka,
Sk.
ajfiati]
he who
is
not a
kinsman
DhA
only
1.222.
saniia-raattena
SnA
the
555).
-kit)
annatra what
but,
i.
e.
Afinataka^
nisable,
(a<5j)
what
cause but, or: this is due to; but for 1.90 (vusitava-mani k. a. avusitatta); S 1.29 (k. k. a. adassana except from blindness); Sn 206 (id.).
else
is
in
[Demin. of aniiata'] unknown, unrecogphrase "yesena in unknown form, in
disguise J 1.14; 111.116; v. 102.
Aniiatar
[n.
ag.
to ajanati]
one who knows, a knower of
Anfiathatta
111.37;
(nt.)
[aiiiiatha
-f-
tta]
I.
1.153; 111.66; Kvu JCvu trsl. 55 n. 2); Miln 209. 2. difference J 1.147; It II. 3. erroneous supposition, mistake Via' 11.2; S III.91 ; IV.329. 4. fickleness, change of mind, doubt,
IV.40;
change, alteration S 227 (= jara C, cp.
11.286;
1.
169; S i.loS (dhammassa);

[from ajanati] one
Kvu
561.
Aniiatavin
insight
(adj. -n.)
who
has complete
DhsA
291.
wavering,
1.448,
457 (-f don\anassa);
-indriya ("tav' indr.) the faculty of one whose knowledge is made perfect Dhs 555 (cp. Dhs trsl. 150) and
PvA
J 1.33 (cittaq);
same
loci
as
under antiindriya (see
aiina).
195
(cittassa).
jiiatui) -f kama] desirous of gaining Aiinatukaina (adj.) [a right knowledge A in. 192. See ajanati.
Afiiiatha (adv.)
manner, otherwise, differently S 1.24; Sn 588, 757; DhsA 163; Pv.\ 125, 133. anannatha without mistake Vv 44 '8; anannatha (nt.) certainty, truth Ps 11.104 (= tatha).
[aiiiia -|- tha]
in a different
Afinaya
in
[ger. of ajanati, q. v. for detail] recognising,
knowing,
-bhava (i) a different existence A 11.10; Sq 729i 74) 752; (2) a slate of difference;
alteration,
It
i.e.
94; change,
the conviction of S 1.24;

see aniia
[Sk.
111.41;
Dh
275, 411.
Annionna
c.
unstableness
1.36;
S 11.274; '"-S, 16, 42;
Vbh
379. -bhavia based on difference rv.23 sq., 66 sq.; an free from difference
(adv.)
[lit.
S 111.225 sq.; Vin 1.36.
Anhamana
eating,
MSS
On
at
asnana, ppr. med. of asnati, aS to eat] food; enjoying: only SS at Sn 240; all at 239 have asamana. SnA 284 explsby aharayamana.
taking
Aiinadatthu
else,
i.e.
be
it
what
aiinad atlhu let there be anything it will, there is nothing else, all,
Atata [BSk.
atata (e. g.
everything, surely] part, of affirmation surely, all-round, absolutely (ekaqsa-vacane nipato l.iil) only, at any rate D 1.91 ; 11.284; Sn 828 (na h^ annadatth' atthi pasaqsa-labha, expld- SnA 541 as na hi ettha pasaijsa-labhato afirio attho atthi, cp. also Nd' l68); Miln 133; VvA 58;
this notion cp. description of
Divy 67), prob. to at roam about. roaming about in Niraya

of a certain purgatory or Niraya
DA
V.I 73
Nd' 405 bottom] N. Sn p. 126.
Atanaka
Atani
(adj.) [cp.
Sk. atana, to at] roaming about, wild
PvA
1.
97, 114.
all
J V.105 (gavi).
(f.) a support a stand inserted under the leg of a bedstead Vin IV.168; Sam. Pas. on Pac. 14 (quoted Min.
-dasa sure-seeing, seeing everything,

18; HI.135, 185;
11.24; 111.202; IV.89,
pervading 105; It 15.
Atanl
Pat.
IS
1.234; J >i-387, 425, 484
B.
Attha
The number
in subjective significance.
86 and Vin iv.357);
DhA
J. P.
(l) As mark of
1.213. sanghassa a
T. S. 1884, 6g compares Marathi adani a three-ltgged stand. See also Vin Texts 11.53. supports
of a seat. Morris^
and honour, based on the idea of the double square: (a) in meaning "a couple" attha matakukkute attha jiva-k. gahetva (with 8 dead & 8 live cocks; eight instead of
respectability
Atala
II.
(adj.) [cp. Sk. atta
&
att.llaka
strong, only in phrase ataliyo
upahana
& agaliyo) S 1.226 (vv. 11. ataAt the latter passage Bdhgh. expl^. ganangan-iipahana, Mrs. Rh. D. {A'indrett Sayings 1.291) trsls. "buskined shoes".
155 (vv.
11.
pataliye
stronghold] solid, firm, strong sandals
2 because gift intended for a king)

salakabhattai]
liyo
&
ataliko).
Atavi (f.) [Sk. atavi: Non-Aryan, prob. Dravidian] I. forest, woods J 1.306; II. 117; III. 220; DhA 1. 13; PvA 277.
2. inhabitant of the forest,
man
of the woods, wild tribe
J
at
VI. 55
(=
atavicora C).
-rakkhika guardian of
1.178
the forest J 11.335.
-sankhepa
v.
1.
111.66 is prob. faulty
reading for
"san-
kopa "inroad of savage
tribes".
Aâ'
[cp.
see
1.
attaka]
a platform to be used as a watch1.209.
tower Vin
140;
DA
Atta^ [cp- Sk. artha, see also attha 5 b] lawsuit, case, cause Vin IV.224; J 11.2, 75; IV.129 (q vinicchinati to judge a cause), 150 (i) tfreti to see a suit through); vi.336.
Atta'
cp.
[Sk.
arta,
pp.
of ardati,
fd
to
dissolve, afflict etc.
Sk. ardra
(=
P.
adda and
alia);
Gr. Hfiu to moisten,

distressed, tormented,
'ifix dirt.
See also
atura);
attiyati
&
attita]
-Sn
afflicted;
molested, plagued, hurt
694
(-f-
vyasanagata
Sn.A
489
Th
2,
439
(=pi!ita ThA 271); J iv.293 attita upadduta VvA 3H). Often : inatta oppressed by debt 1.463; Miln 32; chat^ tormented by hunger Vv.\ 76; vedan" afflicted by pain Vin 11.61 ill. 100; J 1.293; stlcik" (read for sucikattha) pained by stitch Pv 111.2'. -ssara cry of distress Vin 111.105; S 11.255; J '-265; 11. 1 17; Miln 357; PvA 285.
(= attita ThA 270), 441 (= atii'ra C); Vv So" (=
DhA III. 104. a. pinda75 patani adadaij Vv 348. a. vattha-yugani (a double pair as offering) PvA 232, a thera PvA 32. The highest respectability is expressed by 64, and in this sense is freq. applied to gifts., where the giver gives a higher potency of a pair (2'). Thus a "royal" gift goes under the name of sabb-atthakai) danar) (8 elephants, 8 horses, 8 slaves etc.) where each of 8 constituents is presented in 8 exemplars DhA 11.45, 4^, 71- In the same sense atth^ attha kahapana (as gift) Dh.A 11. 41; atth-atthaka dibbakanfia Vv 67' (= catusatthi VvA 290); atthatthaka Dpvs VI. 56. Quite conspicuous is the meaning of a "couple" in the phrase satt-attha 7 or 8 a couple, e.g. sattattha divasa, a week or so J 1.86; J II.IOI VvA (b.) used as definite measure 264 (saqvacchaia years). of quantity & distance, where it also implies the respectability of the gift, 8 being the lowest unit of items that may be given decently. Thus freq. as attha kahapana In distances: a. J 1.483; iv.138; VvA 76; Miln 291. karisS DhA 11.80; iv.217; PvA 258; a. usabha J iv.142. (c.) in comb"- with 100 and 1000 it assumes the meaning of "a great many", hundreds, thousands. Thus attha satar) 800, Sn 227. As denotation of wealt (cp. below under 18 and 80): a-sata-sahassa-vibhava DhA IV.7. But atthasata at S iv.232 means 108 (3 3^), probably also at attha sahassar) 8000 J v.39 (naga). The same J V.377. meaning applies to 80 as well as to its use as unit in comb"- with any other decimal (18, 28, 38 etc.): (a) 80 (asTti) a great many. Here belong the 80 smaller signs
dapesi
VvA
DhA
8X8 =
Attaka [Demin.
of atta'] a platform to be used as a watchhouse on piles, or in a tree Vin 1.173; ii-4i6; 111.322, 372; DA 1.209.
at
Attana
Vin
II.
106
as
is
obscure, should
(cp.
it
not rather be
p.
read with
Bdhgh
atthana?
Bdhgh on
315).
Attala [from atta] a watch-tower, a room at the top of a house, or above a gate (kotthaka) Th I, 863; J III. 1 60; V.373; Miln I, 330; DhA 111.488.
Attalaka
[Sk. attalaka]
= atiala;
J 11.94,
220, 224;
VI. 390,
433; Miln 67,"8i.

Attita (& occasionally addita, e.g. Pv 11. 6-; Th 2, 77, 89; Th I, 406) [Sk. ardita, pp. of ardayati, Caus. of ardati, see atta'] pained, distressed, grieved, terrified Th I, 157; J 11.436; IV.85 (v. 1. addhita); v. 84; VvA 311; ThA 270; Mhvs I, 25; 6, 21 ; Dpvsi.66; 1123; XIII.9; Sdhp 205. See remarks of Morris J. P. T. S. 1886, 104, & 1887. 47.
Attiyati
or
Mahapurisa (see anuvyaiijana), besides the 32 main (see dvattirjsa) Vv.\ 213 etc. Freq. as measure of riches^ e.g. 80 waggon loads Pv II. 7'; asTti-kotivibhava DhA III. 129; PvA 196; aslti hatlh' ubbedho rasi (of gold) VvA 66, etc. See further references under asiti. (|3) The foil, are examples of 8 with other decimals: 18 atthadasa (only M 111.239: manopavicaia) & at^harasa (this the later form) VvA 213 (avenika-buddhadhamma Bhagavant's qualities); as measure J vi.432 (18 hands high, of a fence) of a great mass or multitue attharasa kotiyo or koti, 18 kotis J 1.92 ôf gold), 227; iv.378 ("dhana, riches); DhA 11.43 (of People); Miln 20 (id.); a. akkhohini-sankhasena J VI 395. a. vatthu Vin 11.204. 28 atthavTsati nakkhattani Nd' 382; patisallanaguna Miln 140. 48 attha38 atthatiQSa Miln 359 (rajaparisa). cattarisar) vassani Sn 289. 68 atthasatthi Th i, 1217 sita savitakka, where id. p. at S 1. 187 however reads
of a signs
alha satthi-tasita vitakka);
1.64 (turiya-satasahassani)
Attiyati [Denom. fr. atta', q. v.] to be in trouble to be worried, to be incommodated, usually combd. with harayati, e. g. D 1.213 (+ jigucchati); S 1. 131; 1.423; Pv i.io2 (= atta dukkhitS PvA 48), freq. in ppr. attiyamana harayamana (-f jigucchamana) Vin 11.292; J 1.66, 292; It 43; Ndi 566; Ps 1. 159. Spelling sometimes addiyami, e.g. Th I, 140. pp. attita
anxiety,
&
&
addita.
to attiyati] fright, terror,
Attiyana (nt.) [cp. Sk. ardana, amazement DhA 11. 179.

Attha' [Vedic
astau, old dual, Idg. octou, pointing to a system of counting by tetrads (see also nava); Av. aSta, Gr. ixTu, Lat. octo, Goth, ahtau =: Ohg. ahto, Ger. acht, E. eight] num. card., eight, decl. like pi. of adj. in-a. A. The number in objective significance, based on natural phenomena: see cpds. "angula, "nakha, pada, pada.
age of Eli, i Sam. iv.15) set than the original 3 diseases, rp. navuti). (2) As number of sitmnietry or of an intrinsic, harmonious, symmetrical set, attha denotes, like dasa (q. v.) a comprehensive unity. See esp. the cpds. for this application. "at)sa and ângika. Closely related to nos. 2 and 4 attha is in the geometrical progression of 2. 4. 8. 16. 32. where each subsequent number shows a higher symmetry or involves a greater importance (cp. under i a) J v. 409 (a. mangalena samannSgata, of Indra's chariot: with the 8 lucky signs); VvA 193 (atthahi akkhanehi vajjitai) manussabhavag the 8 unlucky signs). In progression: J IV.3 (attha petiyo, following after 4, then foil, by 8, 16, 32); PvA 75 (a. kapparukkhS at each point of the compass, 32 in all). Further: 8 expressions of bad language DhA IV. 3. -agsa with eight edges, octagonal, octahedral, implying perfect or divine symmetry (see above B 2), of a diamond D 1.76 =: M III. 121 (mani veluriyo a.); Miln 282 (maniratanai) subhai) jatimantar) a.) of the pillars of a heavenly palace (Vimana) J vi.127 Vv 78' (a. sukatfE 173 thambha); Vv 84" (ayataqsa ayata hutva attha-solasadvattiqsadi-aqsavanto VvA 339). Of a ball of siring Pv
98
the
atthanavuti (cp. 98 Sn 311 (roga, a higher
8X8
Attha
IV.3M (gulaparimandala
figures in general fold,
,
i6
254).
Addha
Kvu 243
Ps
II.
cp.
PvA
Of geometrical
251
(-)-
(cp. Kvti irsl. 146 sq.); Nett 19, 49,
50;
Dhs 617. -anga
(of) eight parts, eight-
193
sotapanna).
consisting
of eight ingredients or constituents (see
above B 2 on significance of attha in this connection), in comp". with ufela characterised by the
also next and
Afthana
eight
parts
(i. e.
commandments
the observance of the first eight of the or vows, see sila & cp. anga 2), ot uposatha,
1.2 15; Sn 402 (Sn the fast-day 378 expls. ekam pi divasar) apariccajanto atthangupetai] uposathai] upavassa)^
(nt.) [a 4- tt^^"^] stand, post; name of the rubbing-post which, well cut & with incised rows of squares, was let into the ground of a bathing-place, serving as a rubber to people bathing Vin 11.105, '^ (read atthane with BB; cp. Vin 11.315).
Mhvs 36, 84. In BSk. always phrase astanga-samanvagata upavasa, e. g. Divy 398 Sp. Av. 6 1.338, 399; also vrata Av. 1.170. In the same sense atthangupeta patibariyapakkha (q. v.) Sn 402, where Vv 15' has susamSgata (expH- at VvA 72 by panatipala veramanl-adihi atthah' angehi samannagata). samannagala endowed with the eight qualities (see anga 3), of rajs, a king D 1. 137 sq., of brahmassara, the supreme or most
cp. atthanguposathin (adj.)
in
Atthi"'
freq.
[=
attha (attha)
in
i
comp"-
with
kaf & bhu,
as
in Sk.
and
P. with
for a, like citti-kata (for citta),
angi-bhuta (for anga); cp. the freq. comb"- (with similar meaning) manasi-kata (besides manasa-k.), also upadhikaroti and others. This comb"- is restricted to the pp and der. ("kata & katva). Other explns- by Morris J. P. T. S. 1886, 107; Windisch, M. & B. 100], in comb"- with
katva:
to
to
make something
one's
attha,
i.
e.
object,
to
11.211; J 1.95; VvA excellent voice (of the Buddha) 217. Also in Buddh. Sk. astangopeta svara of the voice
find out the essence or profitableness or value of anything,
of the Buddha, e.g. Sp. Av. 6 1. 149. -angika having eight constituents, being made up of eight (intrinsic) parts, embracing eight items (see above B 2) ; of the uposatha (as in prec. atthang^ uposatha) Sn 401 ; of the "Eightfold Noble Path" (ariyo a. maggo). (Also in BSk. as astangika marga, e. g. Lai. Vist. 540, cp. astangamarga1. 1 56, desika of the Buddha, Divy 124, 265); 157, 1. 118; It 18; Sn 1130 (magga uttama); Dh 191. 165;
recognise the nature of, to realise, understand, know. in stock phrase a^thikatva manasikatva 11.204; 189, 220; v.76; 1-325, 445; S 1. 112 sq. A II. 116; 111.163; J 1.189; V.151 (: attano atthikabhavai] katva atthiko hutv3 sakkaccai] suneyya C.) ; Ud 80 (: adhikicca, ayai) no atlho adhigantabbo evaq sallakkhetva taya desanaya atthika hutva C); Sdhp 220 (katvana).
Nearly always
AttW
273;
Th
2,
158, 171;
111.402.
Kh
IV.;
Vin i.io; Nd^ 485;
DA
-angula eight finger-breadths thick, 1.313; eight inches thick, i. e. very thick, of double thickness
J II. 9 1 (in sattangula).
DhA
Mhvs 29, II (with addhattha) half of eight, i. e. four (pada) J VI. 354, see also addha'. -nakba having eight nails or claws J VI.354 (: ekekasmiq pade dvinnai) dvinnag khuranai] vasena C.). -nava eight or nine DhA
contrast to caturangula) ;
-addha
(v.
1.
III.
179.
-pada
:
I.
playing drafts
side
ti),
etc.,
(DA 1.85 1.6. 2. eightfold, folded or plaited cp. dasapada in eight, cross-plaited (of hair) Th I, 772 (atthapada-kata cross-plaiting), -padaka a small kesa); J 11.5 ("tthapana
chequered board for gambling or having eight squares, i. e. on each ekekaya pantiya attha attha padani assa
a
lit.
-pada an 11. 1 50. square (|), i.e. a patch Vin 1.297 octopod, a kind of (fabulous) spider (or deer?) J v.377; sarabha a fabulous eight-legcp. Sk. astapada VI. 538
; ;
ged animal,
-mangala having eight auspicious signs J V.409 (expl<i' here to mean a horse with white hair on the face, tail, mane, and breast, and above each of the four hoofs). -Tanka with eight facets, lit. eight-crooked,
polished on eight sides, of a jewel J vi.388. -vidba eightfold Dhs 219.
e.
(nt.) [.Sk. asthi At. asti, Gr. 'iinm, 'ixrrfiotot, arTpaâAo?; Lat. os (*oss); also Gr. '6^0( branch Goth, asts] I. a bone A 1.50: iv. 129; Sn 194 (naharu bones & tendons); Dh 149, 150; J 1.70; 111.26, 184; vi.448(vedhin); DhA III. 109 (300 bones of the human body, as also at Susruta 111.5); KhA 49; PvA 68 (camma-naharu), 215 (gosls"); Sdhp 46, 103. 2. the stone of a fruit J 11.104. -kankala [Sk. kankala] a skeleton 1.364; cp. sankhalika. -kadall a special kind of the plantain tree (Musa Sapientum) J v.406. -kalyana beauty of bones DhA I-387. -camma bones and skin J 11.339; DhA 111.43; ^''^ 68 -taca id. J n.295. -maya made of bone Vin 11. 11 5. -minja marrow A iv.129; DhA 1.181 111.361 ; KhA 52. -yaka (T. atthiyaka) bones & liver S 1.206. -sankhalika [B. Sk. sakala Sp. Av. 1.274 sq., see also atthika"] a chain of bones, i.e. a skeleton DhA 111.479; PvA 152. -sanghata conjunction of bones, i.e. skeleton Vism 21; DhA 11.28; PvA 206. -aancaya a heap of bones It 17 Bdhd 87. -sanna the idea of bones (cp. atthika) Th i, 18. -sanâna a skeleton Sdhp loi.
Atthika'
1.265,
(nt.)
[fr.
atthi]
I.
428; VI.404; PvA 41.

11.53 ('al);
2=
atthi
bone
ni.92; J
atthi 2 kernel, stone
i.
DhA
Mhvs
15, 42.
Attha^ see
attha.
-sankhalika a chain of bones, a skeleton A 111.324 see also under katatthika. -sanna the idea of a skeleton S V.129 sq.; A 11.17; Dhs 264.
Atthaka
Ud eightfold Vin 1.196 2. 111.104 (^bhatta). a (f.) the eight day of the lunar month (cp. atthami), in phrase rattisu antarât^bakasu in the nights between the eighths, i. e. the %^^ day before and after the full moon
(adj.) [Sk. astaka]
59 (âggikani);
VvA
75
= DhA
I.
Atthika'
attika.
at
PvA
thita.
180 (sucik) to be read
a^tita (q. v.) for
Ahttlta' see
Atthlta'^
[S
Vin 1. 31, 288 (see Vin Texst 1.130"); 1.79; A 1.136; Miln 396; J 1.390. 3. q (nt.) an octad Vv 672 (atth
eight
attha
octads
= 64);
ord.)
-f-
thita]
undertaken, arrived at, looked after,
considered J 11.247
(= adhitthita
C).
VvA
[Sk.
289, 290.
On
sabbatthaka see
a.
See also antara.

astama,
see attha'] the eighth
Atthita^ see atthika.

Atthllla at Vin 11.266 is expldby gojanghattika, perhaps more likely pebble or stone.
Atthama (num.
Sn 107, 230 (cp. KhA 187), 437. f. i the eighth day of the lunar half month (cp. atthakS) A 1. 1 44; Sn 402; Vv 16' (in all three pass, as pakkhassa catuddasi pancadasi ca atthami); A 1.142; Sn 570 (ito atthami,
scil.
= Sk.
Bdhgh on
p.
asthlla a
327 by round
divase, loc).
Atthatnaka
the eighth. i. lit. Miln 291 (att tt. the eighth of eight persons who strive after the highest perfection, reckoned from the first or Arahant. Hence the eighth is he who stands on the lowest step of the Path and is called a sotapanna (q. v.)
self-eighth).
2.
= atthama
as
A()<]ha' (& addha) [etym. uncertain, Sk. ardha] one half, half; usually in comp"- (see below), like diyaddha i^ (sata 150) PvA 155 (see as to meaning S/î/f, /'^/u Valihu Note, addha is never used by itself, for "half' p. 107). in absolute position upaddha (q. v.) is always used. -akkhika with furtive glance ("half an eye") DhA iv.98. -attha half of eight, i. e. four (cp. atthaddha) S 11.222 (ratana); J VI. 354 (pada quadruped; v. 1. for atthaddha). -a}baka \ an a^haka (measure) DhA iu.367. -u^4h3 [<=?
A^dha
Sk. caturtha] three and a half Maharastrl form cauttha 1.82; IV.180; V.417, 420; DhA 1.87; Mhvs 12, 53. -ocitaka half plucked off J 1.120. -karisa (-matta) half a k. in extent VvA 64 (cp. attha-karlsa). -kabapaija ^ kahSpana A V.S3. -kasika (or ya) worth half a thousand kasiyas (i. e. of Benares monetary standard) Vin 1.281 (kambala, a woollen garment of that value; cp. Vin Texts 11.19s); H150 (bimbohanani, pillows; so read for addhakSyikSni in T.); J v.447 (a-kasiganika for a-kssiya a courtezan who charges that price, in phrase a-k-ganika viya na bahuonar) piys manapa). -kumbha a half (-filled) pitcher Sn 721. -kusi (tt. of tailoring) a short intermediate cross-seam Vin 1.287. -kosa half a room, a small room J VI. 81 (= a kosantara C). -gavuta half a league J vi 55. -cula (vaha vihi) ^ a measure (of rice) Miln 102, peralhaka, cp. A 111.52), haps misread for addhalha (alha a half alha of rice, -tiya the third (unit) less half, i. e. two and a half VvA 66 (masa); J 1.49, 206, 255 (sata "tiya 2J Vin iv.117; J 11.129 250). Cp. next, -teyya (sata); 1.173 (^- KB for tiya); DhA 1.95 (sata), 279; PvA 20 ("sahassa). -telasa [cp. BSk. ardhatrayodasa] twelve and a half Vin I 243, 247 D 11.6 (bhikkhusatani, cp. tayo Bib); DhA 111.369. -dandaka a short
'7
Ati
AqU
(adj.) [Sk. anu; as to etym. see Walde Lat. Wtb. under ulna. See also ini] small, minute, atomic, subtle (opp. tbula, q. v.) D 1.223; S 1.136; v.96 (bija); Sn 299 (anuto anui) gradually); J in. 12 (=r appamattaka); iv.203 Dhs 230, 617 (=kisa); ThA 173; Miln 361. Ne/e anu
is
freq. spelt anu, thus usually in cpd. matta. -tbula (anuqthula) fine and coarse, small & large 31 (= mahantaii ca khuddakaii ca DhA 1.282), 409
J
= Sn
Dh
633;
least
IV.192; Dh.\ iv.184. -mitta of small size, atomic, Sn 431; Vbh 244, 247 (cp. M 111.134; A 11.22);
IV.20.
Dpvs
118;
trsl.
The
spelling
1.
Dh
66
284;
n. 3.
DA
anied by a
minimum
It is antunatta at D 1.63 181; Sdhp 347. -sahagata accompof, i. e. residuum Kvu 81, cp. Kvu
Aquka
A^da
111.3;
(adj.)
= anu
Sn 146,
KhA
246.
DA
[Etym. unknown. Cp. Sk. anda] I. an egg Vin 2. (pi.) the S 11.258; M 1. 104; A IV.125 sq. testicles Vin 111.106. 3. (in camm) a water-bag J 1.249
(nt.)
(see Morris J. P. T. S. 1884, 69). -kosa shell of eggs Vin 111.3
.104;
iv.126,
stick
-duka
a
Nd- 604 Miln 197. 1.87 1.47; 11.122 see ruka. -nalika (-matta) half a nali-measure full
J VI. 366.
-pallanka half a divan Vin 11.280. -bhaga half one half Vv 13' (=: upaddhabhaga VvA 61); Pv i.ii'. -mandala semi-circle, semi circular sewing Vin atthan1.287. -mana half a mana measure J 1.468 (m. nai) nSlinai) namai) C). -masa half a month, a half month, a fortnight Vin III. 254 (unak); A v.85 J III. 218; VvA 66. Freq. in ace. as adv. for a fortnight, e. g. Vin IV.117; VvA 67; PvA 55. -masaka half a bean (as weight or measure of value, see masaka) J 1.1 11. -masika halfmonthly Pug 55. -mundaka shaven over half the head (sign of loss of freedom) Mhvs 6, 42. -yoga a certain kind of house (usually with pasada) Vin 1.58 96, 107, '39i 239, 284; II. 146. Ace. to Vin T. 1.174 "" Kol<l coloured Bengal house" (Bdhgh), an interpretation which we have to read supanna vankageha "like is not correct a Carul.a bird's crooked wiug", i. e. where the roof is bent on one side, -yojana half a yojana (in distance) J V.410; DA 1.35 (in expl"- of addhana-magga); DhA 1.147 11.74. -ratta midnight A 111.407 (ar) adv. at m.); Vv 81'"
share,
-cheda(ka) one who castrates, a gelder J iv.364, 366. -ja I. born from eggs S ni.241 (of snakes); 1.73; 2. a bird J. v.i8g. -bharin J 11.53 =r v.8S; Miln 267. bearing his testicles S 11.258 := Vin iii.ioo. -sambhava the product of an egg, i.e. a bird Th i, 599. -baraka one who takes or exstirpales the testicles M 1.383.
176.
A^ljaka'
(nt.)
= anda,
egg
DhA
1.60; 111.137 (sakuri).
A^cjaka^ (^<JJO [Sk. ? prob. an inorganic form the diaeresis of candaka into c' andaka seems very plausible. As to meaning cp. DhsA 396 and see Dhs trsl. 349, also Morris J. P. T. S. 1893, 6, who, not satisfactorily, tries to
;
establish a relation to ard, as in atta'] only used of vaca, v.265, 283, speech: harsh, rough, insolent 1.286;
293
(^loss kantaka); J in. 260;
Dhs 1343,
cp.
DhsA
396.
Aooa
*er
(food, cereal). See passages under aparanija

(nt.) [Sk.
&
pubbapija.
AQQava
(rattayaij
adv.
= addharattiyaq
;
VvA
315);
1.
164 (sa-
maye); IV.159 (id.), -rattl := "ratta VvA 255, 315 (=r majjhimayama-samaya) PvA 155. -ruka (v. 1. duka) a certain fashion of wearing the hair Vin 11.134; Bdhgh expl"- on p. 319: adhadukan ti udare lomaraji-thapanar) "leaving a stripe of hair on the stomach", -vivata (dvara) half open J v. 293.
A(J(jha^ ('"^JO rdhyate (see
[Sl<.
arna & arnava to f, rnoti to move, Idg. be in quick motion, cp. Gr. 'ifrntii Lat. orior Goth, rinnan =: E. run; Ohg. runs, river, flow.] i. a great flood (.=: ogha), the sea or ocean (often as mah, cp. BSk. maharnava, e.g. Jim ,'31") M 1.134; S 1.214; 1V.157 (maha udak); Sn 173 (fig. for sarjsara see SnA 214), 183, 184; J 1. 119 (kucchi), 227 (id.); v. 1 59 (mah"); Mhvs 5, 60; 19, 16 (mah). 2. a stream, river J lii. 521; V.2S5.
to
;
AQha
[Sk. ahna, day, see ahan] day, only as pubb, majjh, say", q. v.
(adj.)
[a
-f-
in apar,
adhya
to
fr.
rddha pp. of fdh, rdhnote
&
ijjhati)
thrive cp. Gr. aASofiai thrive, Lat.
Atakkaka
J
takka-]
not mixed with buttermilk
alo to nourish. Cp. also Vedic ida refreshment
&
P. iddhi
YI.21.
(nt.)
power. See also ajhiya] rich, opulent, wealthy, well-to-do usually in comb"- with mahaddbana & mababhoga of great wealth & resources (foil, by pahuta-jataruparajata pahuta vittupakarana etc.). Thus at D 1.1 15, 134, 137; III.163; Pug 52; DhA 1.3; VvA 322; PvA 3, 78 etc. In other combn- Vv 31* ("kula); Nd^ 615 (Sakka addho mahaddhano dhanava); DA 1.281 (=issara); DhA 11.37 (kula);
Ataccha
VI. 207.
[a
-|-
taccha*]
falsehood,
untruth
D
;
1.3
Ati (indecl.) [Sk. and, Goth. i{);
Sdhp 270
(satasakh"), 312 (gun), 540 sq. (id.), 561.

influential J iv.495
;
A(j()haka (adj.) wealthy, rich, (= mahSvibhava PvA 107).
Pv
11.8'
Lat. et 'In moreover, yet, and connected with Gr. onif but, Lat. at but {z=^ over, outside) Goth. a]){)an] adv. and prep, of direction (forward motion), in primary meaning "on, and further", then "up to and beyond". I. in abstr. position adverbially (only as Itg): in excess, extremely, accuggata T.), very (cp. 11. 3) J vi.133 (ati uggata C.
ati
= Gr.
also
307
11.
(ati ahitai]
C.
accfihitai)
as
prefix,
meaning.
T.).
l.
on
to,
up
to, towards,
A4<]hatl (f.) Sdhp 316.
[abstr.
to
addha]
riches,
wealth,
opulence
until); as far as: accantafurther, pass
up
to the
end; aticchati
to
go
on; atipata
falling
on to"; attack slaying;
A(ja [Sk. fna; see etym. under ina, of which ana is a doublet. See also Sijanya] debt, only in neg. anaâ (adj.) free from debt Vin 1.6 D 11.39; Th 2, S 1.137, 234 364 (i. e. without a new birth); A 11.69; J v.481
ThA
245.
atimSpeti to put damage on to, i. e. to destroy. 2. over, beyond, past, by, trans-; with verbs: (a.) trs. atikkamali to pass beyond, surpass; atimaniiati to put one's "manas" over, to despise; atirocati to surpass in splendour, (b.) intr. atikkanta passed by; atikkama traversing; aticca tranrgressing ; atita past, gone beyond. Also with
13
Ati
derivations: accaya lapse, also sin, transgression ("going over"); aiireka remainder, left over; atisaya over3. exceedflow, abundance; atisara stepping over, sin. ingly, in a high or excessive degree either very (much) or too (much); in nominal comp"- (a), rarely also in (a) with nouns & adj.: "asanna verbal comp"- see (b). too near; uttama the very highest; udaka too much water; khippa too soon; dana excessive alms giving; daruna very cruel "digha extremely long "dura too near deva a super-god pago too early balha too much bhara
i8
sed
AtJcaritar
beyond the 3 ages of life); PvA 55 (mase e after the lapse of a month), 74 (kati divasa a how many days have passed). -manusaka superhuman It 1 00; Pug 60; cp. BSk,
atikrSnta-manusyAka
verbal
M Vastu
111.321.
Atlkkantika
Miln 122.
(f.)
stepping the
[Der. abstr. fr. prec] transgressing, overbounds (of good behaviour), lawlessness
a too heavy load;
"manapa very lovely; "manohara very
Atikkama
charming; mahant too great; vikala very inconvenient; "vela a very long time; sambadha too tight, etc. etc. (b.) with verb: atibhunjati to eat excessively. III. A peculiar use of ati is its' function in reduplication-compounds^ expressing "and, adding further, and so on, even more, etc." like that of the other comparing or
going over or further, passing overcoming of, overstepping, failing against, transgression Dh 191; Dhs 299; PvA 154 (katipayayojan), 159 ("carana sinful mode of life); Miln 158 (dur hard to overcome); Sdhp 64.
[Sk.
atikrama]
;
beyond, traversing
fig.
Atikkamaqaka
Atikkamatl
(adj.)
[atikkamana -f ka] exceeding J 1.153.
a (a), anu, ava, pati, vi (e. g. khancontrasting dakhanda, setthSnusetthi, chiddiivacchidda, angapaccanga,
prefixes
cunnavicunna). In this function it is however comparatively few expressions and has not by far the wide range of a (q. v.), the only phrases being the foil. viz.
restricted to
cakkaticakkar) manclitimancai) bandhati to heap carts upon carts, couches upon couches (in order to see a procession) Vin 1V.360 (Bdhgh); J 11.331; IV.81 DhA iv.61. -devatideva god upon god, god and more than a god (see atideva); manatimana all kinds of conceit; vankatiIV. Semantically ati vanka crooked all over J 1.160. is closely related to abhi, so that in consequence of dialectical variation we frequently find ati in Pali, where the corresp. expression in later Sk. shows abhi. See e. g. the foil, cases for comparison: accunha ati-jata, "pllita
;
[ati -f-kamati] (i) to go beyond, to pass over, to cross, to pass by. (2) to overcome, to conquer, to surpass, to be superior to. J iv.i4i; Dh 221 (Pot. eyya, overcome); PvA 67 (maggena: passes by), grd. atikkatnanlya to be overcome 11.13 (an); SnA 568 (dur").
It 51 (maradheyyaq, under adhigayha; and atikkamitva going beyond, overcoming, transcending (J iv.139 (samuddai]); Pug 17; J 1.162 (ratthaq having left). Often to be trsl. as adv. "beyond", e. g. pare beyond others PvA 15; Vasabhagamai) beyond the village of V. I'vA 168. pp. atikkanta (q. v.).
ger.
atikkamtna
11.
12 (surpassing);
11.
passing over),
cp.
vv.
Atlkkametl
[Caus.
of atikkamati] to
make
pass, to cause
to pass over J 1.151.
bruheti, "vassati, vayati, '^vetheti. Note The contracted (assimilation-) form of ati before'
Atlkkhippai) (adv.)
[ati
4- thippa] too soon Vin

too
11.284. J 11.296.
vowels
is
ace-
(q. v.).
See also for adv. use atiriva,
ati-
viya, atlva.
Atlkhaâ
(nt.) [ati
+ khana(na)]
J 11.296.
much digging
Atl-ambila
(adj.) [ati
+ ambila]
too sour
DhA
11.85.
Atlkhata
sur-
(nt.)
= prec.
Ati-arahant
[ati -\- arahant] a super-Arahant, one passes even other Arahaots Miln 277.
who
AtlkhiQa
Dh
Atiga
156 (expld-
(adj.) [ati -f khina] in capatikhlna broken bow(?) at m.132 as capato alikhlna capa
DhA
vinimmutta).
ga] going over, overcoming, sur( ) (adj.) [ati mounting, getting over Sn 250 (sanga); Dh 370 (id.); Sn 795 (sima, cp. Nd" .99), 1096 (ogha); Nd' 100 (= atikkanta); Nd* 180 (id.).
[ati -}- gacchati] to go over, i. e. to overcome, surmount, conquer, get the better of, only in prel. (aor.) 3rd sg. accaga (q. v. and see gacchati 3) Sn 1040; Dh
Atl-lssara (adj.) very powerful (?) J V.44I (bhesajja, medicin).
Ati-U^ha
(adj.)
too
is
accunha (which
("atapa glow). See also the usual form).
hot
PvA
37
Ati-Uttama
(adj.)
by
far the best or highest
VvA DhA
80.
1.52.
Atlgacchati
Atl-udaka
Ati-USSUra
too
much
water, excess of water
(adj.) only
in loc. "e (adv.) too soon after sun-
rise, too early
VvA
to
65 (laUdhabhattatS eating too early).

ger. aticca
414 and accagama (see gacchati 2) Vin 11.192; D 1.85; S 11.205 DA 1.236 (= abhibhavitva pavatta). Also 3'-'l pi.
;
accagur)
It
93, 95.
Atl-etl [ati -f pp. atlta.
1]
go past or beyond, see
and
Atlga|etl
to
to,
i.
Atikata (PP-) more than done

in
e.
retaliated
paid back
galeti, Caus. of galati, cp. Sk. vi-galayati] atig5destroy, make perish, waste away J VI.211 layati vinaseti C. p. 215). Perhaps reading should be
[ati
(=
an excessive degree
[ati -f-
1.62.
atigajheti (see atigalhita.
Atlkaddhatl
kaddhati] to pull too hard, to labour,
Atlga|ha
(adj.) [ati
galha i] very tight or close, inten-
trouble, drudge Vin 111.17.
sive J 1.62. Cp. atigajhita.
Atika^ha
AtikarUQa
Atlkassa
(adj.) [ati
-f kaijha] too black Vin IV.7.

-j-
Atigalhita
aiigahate
[ppto
of atigalheti,
Denom.
fr.
atigalha; cp. Sk.
(adj.) [ati
karuna] very
pitiful,
extremely mis-
overcome] oppressed, harmed, overcome, defeated, destroyed J V.401 (=: atipllita C).
(adj.) [ati
erable J 1.202: IV. 142; VI.S3.
Sk. atikf-sya] pulling (right) through J v. 173 (rajjuq, a rope, through the
(ger.)
[fr.
atikassati ati
+ krs
Atlghora
;
+ ghora] very terrible or fierce Sdhp 285.

transgression
Atlcarana
Aticaratl
II.I2"-
(nt.) [fr. aticarati]

[ati -|- carati]
I.
PvA
159.
nostrils;
v.
1.
BB.
anti).
in instr.
Ailkala
[ati
+ kala]
atikalena adv. in very good
time very early Vin 1.70
(-f- atidivS).
57. next. J 1.496. Cp.
PvA
[n-
to
go about,
to
2.
to transgress, to
roam about Pv commit adultery
Atlkkanta
[ppof atikamati] passed beyond, passed by, gone by, elapsed; passed over, passing beyond, surpassing
Atlcaritar
a
ag. of. aticarati]
one who transgresses, esp.
woman who commits
adultery
11.61
(all
MSS. read
J 11.128 (llpi saijvaccharani);
DhA
111.133 (layo vaye pas-
aticaritvS); iv.66 (T. aticaritta).
Aticariya
Aticariya
111.190.
(f-)
19
Atiplnita
Atldlsati
in
[ati
[ati
cariyg]
transgression, sin, adultery
+ disali]
[ati
II.
to give further explanation, to explain
detail Miln. 304.

(adj.)
Aticara [from
cara
aticarati]
transgression
Vv
158
(=
aticca
Atidigha
IV.
-f dfgha]
VvA
f.
72).
n.)
165; Pv
lo^;
VvA
too long, extremely long 103 (opp. atirassa).
Aticarin
esp. as
(adj.
[from
aticarati]
transgressing,
;
sinning,
Atidukkha
excessive
[ati
an adultress S 11.259 iv. 242; 111.261; Pvii.t2'; PvA 151 (v. 1. BB), 152;
aticarini
D lli.190; VvA no.
suffering
PvA
ful
15 ati speech.
(adj.)
dukkha] great evil, exceedingly painful PvA 65; Sdhp 95. In atidukkhavaca belongs to the whole cpd., i.e. of very hurt-
Atlcltra (adj.) [ati exceptional Miln 28.
citra]
very splendid, brilliant, quite
AtidQra
II. 1
[ati
Aticca
(grd.) [ger. of ati
eti,
ati
i]
'
passing beyond,
DhA 54; Pv II. 9" 42 (opp. accasanna).

Atideva
dura]
very
III.
or
too
11.
far
Vin
I.46; J
220 (vv.
suvidure);
PvA
overcoming, surmounting Sn 519, 529, 531. beyond, in access, more than usual, Used adverbially exceedingly Sn 373, 804 (=: vassasatai) atikkamitva Nd' 2. failing, transgressing, sinning, esp committing 120). adultery J v,424; VvA 72,
traversing,
[ati -f deva] a super god, god above gods, usually Th I, 489; Nd' 307 (cp. Ep. of the Buddha S 1.141 adhi); Miln 277. atidevadeva id. Miln 203, 209. devatideva god over the gods (of the Buddha) Nd^ 307 a.
;
AtiCChat! [*Sk.
ati-rcchati, ati
only occurring in on, Sir", asking a bhikkhu to seek alms elsewhere, thus refusing a gift in a civil way. [The interpretation given by Trenckner, as quoted by Childers, is from ati -(- i "go and beg further on". (Tr. Notes 65) but this would entail a meaning like "desire in excess", since ij does not convey the notion of movement] J III. 462 DhA IV. 98 Caus. (T. aticcha, vv. 11. atha); VvA 101; Miln 8. aticchapeti to make go on, to ask to go further J 111.462.
;
cp. annava] to go on, imper. aticchatha (bhante) "please go

f,
Atidhamati
Atidhatata
[ati -f-
dhamati] to beat a drum too hard J 1.283
pp. atidhanta ibid.

[ati
+ dhsta +
+
ta]
oversatiation J 11.X93.
dhavati 1] to run past, to outstrip or get Atidhavatl [ati ahead of S 111.103; iv.230; M in. 19; It 43; Miln 136;
SnA
the
21.
Atidhonacarin
use
Cp. icchata.
indulging too much in [ati -{ dhonacarin] of the "dhonas", i. e. the four requisites of the bhikkhu, or transgressing the proper use or normal application of the requisites (expl"- at DhA 111.344, cp.
AtiCChatta
[ati
chatta]
a "super"-sunshade, a sunshade
dhona)
Dh 240
= Nett
129.
e. g.
of extraordinary size
&
colours
DhsA
2.
Atlnametl [BSk. atinamayati,

nanieti] to pass time
Divy 82, 443
ati
-f
1.
206; Miln 345.

to
Atltata
perhaps ati in sense of abhi, cp. abhijata] well-born, well behaved, gentlemanly It 14 (opp.
(adj.)
[ati -|- jata,
Atlnigganhati
VI.417.
[ati
4- nigganhati]
rebuke too much
avajata).
Atitarati
accatari
[ati -|- tarati]
S iv.l57
(adj.) [ati
to pass over, cross,
go beyond aor.
Atinlcaka
(adj.)
[ati
nlcaka] too
low,
only in
phrase
lt
57
(ari).
cakkavalar)
World
the
is
atisambadhat] Brahmaloko atinicako the too narrow and Heaven too low (to comprehend
AtitUCCha
Atitutthi
+ tuccha] very, or quite empty Sdhp 430.

extreme joy J 1.207.
-j-
merit of a person, as sign of exceeding merit)
1.310; 111.310
= VvA
neti]
[ati
DhA
68.
(f.)
[ati
+ tutthi]
tula]
Atinetl
[ati
+
II. 1
to
bring
up
to,
to fetch,
to provide
Atitula
(iidj.)
Th SnA
Atitta
I,
831
[ati
Sn 561
(=
beyond compare, incomparable tular) atito nirupamo ti allho
with Vin
80 (udakaij).
-f pandita] too clever of atipandita]
Atlpaoîta
(adj.
(f.)
DhA
IV.38.
455).
(adj.) [a
-|-
titta] dissatisfied, unsatisfied J
1.440
Dh 48.
AtlpriQ(Jltata ness DhA n.29.
[abstr.
too
much
clever-
Atittha
which is not a fordingplace". i. e. not the right way, manner or time; as " wrongly in the wrong way J 1343; IV. 379; VI. 241 DhA
(nt.)
[a
Atipadana
Atipapafica
J
(nt.)
[ati
-J-
pa -f dana] too
much
alms-giving
tittha]
"that
Pv n.943 (:=atidana PvA 130).

[ati
-f p.] too great a delay, excessive tarrying
111.347;
DA
1.38.
1.64; 11.93.
[ati
-(-
Atlthl [Sk. atithi of at at, see atati orig. the wanderer, cp. Vedic atithin wandering] a guest, stranger, newcomer
;
Atipariccaga
III.
pariccaga]
excess
iu
liberality
DhA
II.
[ati -|- passati:
aganluka-navaka pahunaka DA 1.288); A 260; J iv.31^ 274; V.388; Kh VIII.7 (= n' althi assa thiti yamlii va tamhi va divase agacchati ti atithi KhA 222); VvA 24 (= agantuka).
I.I
17
(=
Atipassatl
cp. Sk. anupasyati] to look for,
11.68;
111.45,
catch sight
of,
-^-
discover
III.
132 (nigai]).
in
Atipata
pata
[ati
pat]
life,
attack
only
phrase panatipata
destruction of
slaying, killing,
murder
1.4
(panati-
Atldana (m.)
sive gift of
[ati -{-
dana] too generous giving, an exces-
alms Miln 277;
PvA
129, 130.
vcramani, refraining from killing, the first of the dasasila or decalogue); 1.69 (= panavadha, panaghata); Sn 242; Kh n. cp. KhA 26; PvA 28, 33 etc.
DA
Atidaruna
extremely
(adj.)
fierce
[Sk. atidaruna, ati
+ daruna]
doctrine,
very cruel,
Pv
111.7'.
Atipatln
I
(adj. -n.)
Atlditthi (f) [ati -f ditthi] ledge (?) Vin 1.63 =z 11.4

adhi-ditthi
?)
higher
(-|-
adhisila;
super knowshould we read
VI.449 (in war nagakkhandh" chinditva C); PvA 27 (pan").
one who attacks or destroys Sn 248; ==: hatthikkhande khaggena
Atipateti [Denom.
(v.
1.
fr.
atipata]
for atimSpeti, q. v.).

(adj.) [ati
to destroy S V.4S3; Cp. paripateti.
Dh 246
Atidlva (adv.) [ati -f div5] late in the day, in the afternoon Vin 1.70 (4- atikalena); S 1.200; A in. 117.
Atlpipita
loo lovely
DhA
pinita] too
much
beloved, too dear,
V.70.
Atipijita
pllita, cp. Sk. abhipidita] pressed against, Atlpl]ita [ati oppressed, harassed, vexed J V.401 (= atigalhila).
20
Atimana
self),
Atlvattar
atimina, ati -|- mana] high opinion (of onearrogance, conceit, 1.363; Sn 853 (see expl"- at Nd' 233), 942, 968; J vi.235; Nd' 490; Miln 289. Cp. atimaiinaDa.
[Sk.
pride,
AtippagO
tical
(adv.) [cp. Sk. atiprage] too early, usually ellipis too early (with inf. caritui) etc.) D 1.178; 1.84; A IV.35.
it
Atimanin
(adj.)
[fr.
atimana]
236.
-f-
11.45
(thaddha
-)-);
Sn 143
Atibaddha
[pp. of atibandhati coupled J 1.192 Vin IV.5.
cp. Sk.
anubaddha]
tied to,
(an") 244;
KhA
418;
[Sk.
Atimukhara
terbox J
1.
(adj.) [ati
mukhara] very
talkative, a chat(f.
Atibandhati
close
to,
bandhati; cp. Sk. anubandhati] to tie to harness on, to couple J I.191 sq. pp.
[ati
DhA
11.256
11.70.
atimukharata
abstr.) ibid.
atibaddha
Atimuttaka
atimuktaka]
q. v.
Racemosa Vin
=M
1.32
N. of a plant, Miln 338.

;
Gaertnera
Atibahala
Atiba|ha
nt.
(adj.) [ati
(adj.) [ati
+ bahala] very thick + balha] very great or

D
1.93,
J vi.365.
Atimuduka
178;
J
(adj.) [ati
-f-
muduka] very
soft,
mild or feeble
strong
PvA
1.262.
(ati -j:
adv. "g too

[ati
much
95;
1.253.
;
Atiyakkha
J
VI.
yakkha] a sorcerer, wizard, fortuneteller
Atibaheti
Caus. to bfh' cp. Sk. abrhati] to drive away, to pull out J iv.366 {= abbaheti).
[ati
;
+ baheti,
-f-
502 (C.
bhutavijja ikkhanika).
[ati -)-
Atiyacaka
Vin
III
(adj.)
yacaka]
one who asks too much
Atibrahina
Miln 277
DhA
brahraa] a greater Brahma, a super-god II. 60 (Brahmuna a. greater than B.).
147.
(f.)
Atiyacana
Atibruheti to bru;
J V.361
[ati -|-
yacana] asking or begging too
much
4- brnheti, bfh'^, but by C. taken incorrectly cp. Sk. abhi-brnhayati] to shout out, roar, cry
[ati
Vin
111.147.
late in
(= mahasaddai)
nicchareti).
Atibhagjni-putta
[ati -|- bh.-p.]
a very dear
nephew J
Atirattig (adv.) [ati -f- fatti cp. atidiva] at midnight J 1.436 (opp. atipabhate).
;
the night,
1.223.
Atibhara
sakatassa
[ati
+ bbara]
-)-
Atirassa
too
(adj.) [ati
4- rassa] too short (opp. atidigha) Vin

103.
heavy a load Miln 277 ("ena
akkho
IV.7; J VI.457;
VvA
bhijjati).
Atlbharita (adj.) [ati loaded Vtn IV.47.
bharita] too heavily weighed, over-
Atiraja
[ati -)- raja]
a higher king, the greatest king,

11.60;
more
than a king
DhA
Miln 277.
left
Atibhariya
Atlbhuiijati Miln 153.
(adj.) too serious

[ati -f-
DhA
to
1.70.
AtiriCCati
[ati -f- riccati,
see ritta] to be
over, to remain
Sdhp
much,
to overeat
23,
126.
bhunjati]
eat
too
Atiritta (adj.)
as
Atibhutta
Atlbhoti
to excel,
(nt.)
[ati -f-
[ati -|-
bhutta] overeating Miln

cp. Sk. atibhavati
135.
[pp. of ati -f rlC, see ritta] left over, only neg. an" applied to food, i. e. food which is not the leavings of a meal, fresh food Vin 1.213 sq , 238; 11. 301; IV.82 sq., 85.
(ati-r-iva) see ativiya.
bhavati,
&
overcome,
to get the better of, to
abhibhavati] deceive J 1.163
Atiriva
(^
ajjhottharati vanceti
C).
Atireka
(adj.)
[Sk.
atireka,
ati -J- ric,
rinakti
see ritta]
Atimannati
neglect
[Sk. atimanyate; ati
Sn
148 (=:
KhA
+ man] to despise, slighten,

V.
1.
surplus, too
much; exceeding,
excessive, in a high degree;
247 atikkamitva maniiati);

("issaij,
asir|
365, 366; J 11.347; P '-7 mitva avamaiiSiq PvA 37);
Dh
atikka-
PvA
36; Sdhp 609.
extra Vin 1.255; J '-72 (padasata), 109; 441 (in higher positions); Miln 216; DhsA 2; DhA 11.98. -civara an extra robe Vin 1.289. -pada exceeding the worth of a pada, more than a pada, Vin III. 47.
Atimannana
Atimanapa
abhirQpa).
(f-) [abstr. to prec, cp. atimana] arrogance, contempt, neglect Miln 122.
Atlrekata
(f.) [abstr.
to
prec] excessiveness, surplus, excess
Kvu
(adj.) [ati
-\-
607.
[ati -j-
manapa] very lovely PvA 77 (-f
AtlrOCati
rue]
to
shine, to surpass in splendour
Atinianorama
(adj.) [ati
-|-
manorama] very charming J
1.60.
Atimanohara
Atlmanda(ka)
(adj.) [ati -\(adj.)

[ati
manohara] very charming

-J-
PvA 46.
Miln 336 (4- virocati); cati); 111.219; FvA 139
D DhA 1.446 (= atikkamitva (= ativiya virocati).
shine magnificently (trs.) to outII 208; Dh 59; Pv ll.gW;
viro-
Ativankin
manda] too slow, too weak
(adj.) [ati
-|-
kativankin crooked
all
vankin] very crooked J 1.160 (vanover; cp. ati III.).
Sdhp 204, 273, 488.
Atimamayati
meaning
J 11.316.
-f mamayati, cp. Sk. atimamayate in diff. z= envy] to favour too much, to spoil or fondle
[ati
AtivaOOatl
Ativatta
[ati -\-
vannati] to surpass, excel

:
11.267.
[pp.
of ativattati
(act.
Sk.
ativrtta]
surpassed,
(adj.) [ati -f
overcome
&
pass.),
passed beyond, conquered Sn H33

J
Atimahant
I'vA 75.
mahant] very or too great J
1.
221
(bhava); Nd^ 21 Miln 146, 154.
(= atikkanta, vitivatta);
v.84 (bhaya");
Atltnapeti [ati -j- mapeti, Caus. of mi, minate, orig. meaning "to do damage to"] to injure, destroy, kill; only in the stock phrase panag atimapeti (with v. 1. atipateti) to
destroy
(:
life, to kill 1.52 (v. 1. "pateti) 1.159 panai) hanati pi parehi hanapeti either to kill or incite others to murder); ill. 205 1.404, 516; S IV.343;
DA
A
Ativattati [ati -f- Vft, Sk. ativartate] to pass, pass over, go beyond; to overcome, get over; conquer Vin 11.237 (samuddo velar) n'); S 11.92 (saijsarar)) IV. 158 (id.) It 9 Nd' 172=; Th 1,412; J 1.58, 280; (sar)sarar|)= A lI.lo 1V.134; VI. 113, 114; PvA 276. pp. ativatta (q. v.).
(correct
pateti)
= DhA
T. reading atimateti;
111.356
(:
v.
I.
pateti);
Dh 246
(v.
1.
parassa jivitindriyai) upacchindati).
Ativattar' [Sk. *alivaktr, n. ag. to ati-vacati; cp. ativakya] one who insults or offends J v.266 (isinaq ativattiro dharusavacahi atikkamitva vattaro C).
Ativattar
Ativattar^ [Sk. *ativartr, n. ag. to ati-vattati] one who overduraticomes or is to be overcome Sn 785 (svativatta vatta duttara duppatara Nd' 76).
21
Atita
Atlvasa (a4J0
rule,
["''
+ ^^^^
upon
^'^-
dependent
11.79).
(c.
gen.)
vas] being under somebody's Dh 74 (=: vase vattati
+ sanha] too subtle DhA 111.326. Atlsanta (adj.) + santa'] extremely peaceful Sdhp 496. + sambadha] too light, crowded Atisambadha (adj.)
AtlsaQha
(adj.) [ati
[ati [ali
or narrow
f.
DhA
Sk.
1.
310; 111.310
= VvA 68;
VvA
cp. atinicaka.
1.7.
DhA
abstr.
atisambadhata the
[cp.
state of
ati
being too narrow J
AtivaSSatl [ati 4- vassati, cp. Sk. abhivarsati] on, upon or into Th I, 447 := Vin 11.240.
to rain
down
Atisaya
tion,
atisaya,
fr.
+ Si]
superiority, distinc-
excellence,
11.62.
abundance
135
(=
visesa);
PvA
Miln
86; Davs
Atlvakya
abuse,
(nt.) [ati
+ vac,
cp. Sk. ativada,
fr.
ati
+ vad]
blame, reproach vohara-vasena pavattaij

J
VI. 508.
Dh
320, 321 (= attha-anariyavitikkama-vacanaq DhA IV.3);
si] to surpass, excel Atisayati [ati 336 (+ atikkamitva).
ger. atisayitva
Atisara
(adj.;
[fr.
atisarati;
cp.
accasara]
transgressing,
Ativata
[ati
vSta] too
much wind,
wind which
is
too
sinning J IV.6; cp. atisara.
strong, a gale, storm Miln 277.
Atisarati
to
Atlvayati
or
[ati -f-
vayati] to
fill
(excessively) with an odour
perfume,
to
satiate, permeate,
pervade Miln 333
(-f-
beyond the limit, [ati Sf] 'o go 'o ''"'i ' B overstep, transgress, aor. accasari (q. v.) Sn 8 sq. (opp. paccasari; C. atidhavi); J v.70 and atisari J iv.6. 1.222; S IV.94 ; A 1.145; ger. atisitva (for *atisaritva)
vayati; cp. abhivayati ibid 385).
v.226, 256; Sn 908
(=
Nd' 324 atikkamitva
etc.).
Atlvaha
rying,
[fr.
ati -\-
vah,
cp.
Sk. ativahati
&
carrying over; a conveyance; one i.e. a conductor, guide Th I, 616 (said Cp. ativahika. character); J v.433.
abhivaha] carwho conveys, of sila, good
Atisayai) (adv.)
J
[ati
+ sayaij]
very late, late in the evening
V.94.
Atisara [fr- ati 4- Sfi see atisarati. Cp. Sk. atisara in diff. meaning but BSk. atisara (sStisara) in the same meaning)
going
step,
Ativahika
[fr. alivaha] one who belongs to a conveyance, one who conveys or guides, a conductor (of a caravan) J V.471, 472 (puri.sa).
too
slip,
far,
overstepping
the
limit,
trespassing, false
Ativlkala
(adj.) [ati
-ji
vikala] at a very inconvenient time,
much
too exete
[Sk.
(fig.),
D
to
108
(= sutthu
ati
vikala
DA
to
1.277).
J atisara.
danger Vin 1.55 (sStisara), 326 (id); S 1.74; M III. 237; Sn 889 (atisaraij ditthiyo ditthigatani Nd' right faith), 297; going beyond the proper limits of the V.221 (dhamm), 379; DhA 1. 1 82; DhsA 28. See also
Ativijjhati
enter into
atividhyati,
vyadh]
pierce,^ to
Atislthila (adj.)
[ati
see through, only in phrase pannaya ativijjha (ger.) passati to recognise in all details 1.480
sithila]
very loose, shaky or
weak
111.375. (adj.) [ati
S V.226;
11.178.
Atisita
ati
Ativiya (idv.) [Sk. like an excess

this
= + ^ excessive-Iy. There
ativa]
'*, orig.
"much-like"
Atisitala (adj.)
[ati
+ sita] too cold DhA 11.85. + sitala] very cold J 111.55.

very pleased
are three forms of
viz. (i) ati -|- iva in contraction ativa (2) ati -f- iva with epenthetic r: atiriva 11.264 (v- ' SS. ativa); Sn 679, 680, 683; SnA 486; (3) ati -f- viya (the doublet of iva) =: ativiya J 1.61, 263 11.71 (a. upakara of great service); PvA 22, 56, 139.
expression,
Atiliattha
(adj.) [ati -f hattha]
Sdhp 323,
(q. v.);
DhA
Atiliarati [ati -f hf] to ca'"T over, to bring over, bring, draw over Vin 11.209; iv.264; S 1.89; J I.292; v. 347. Caus. aliharapeti to cause to bring over, bring in, reap, collect, harvest Vin 11.181; III. 18; Miln 66; DhAiv.77.
Atlvisa
(f.)
[Sk. ativisa] N. of a plant
Vin
1.
201
IV.3S.
in
See also atihita.

Atillita
hata, [ati hf, PP- of atiharati, hita unusual for perhaps through analogy with Sk. abhi -|- dhi] brought over (from the field into the house), harvested, borne home Th I, 381 (vihi).
destitute
vissattha] too abundant, Ativlssattha (adj.) [ati one who talks too much, a chatterbox J V.204.
"vakya
AtlviSSaslka
tial
(adj.) [ati
-j-
vissasika] very, or too confiden-
1.86.
AtivlSSUta
(adj.)
[ati
-j-
vissuta]
very
famous, renowned
Atihina (adj.) [ati 4- hina] very poor or 287; 323 (opp. accogalha).
Atihi]eti
[ati
iv.282,
Sdhp 473.
Ative^hetl
to
+ hid]
to despise J IV.331
(= atimanoati
C).
-f vejt, cp. Sk. abhivestate] to wrap over, cover, to enclose; to press, oppress, stifle Vin II.IOI;
[ati
Atita
ati
J V.452 (-ativiya vetheti
pileti
C).
Atlvela
ti
(adj.)
[ati
+ vela]
M
excessive (of time); nt. adv. "g
a very long time; excessively
1.19
(= atikalai)
aticiran
attho
DA
1.113);
504); J 111.103
= Nd'
-f-
1.122;
Sn 973
(see expl"- at
Nd'
504.
Atilfna
(adj.)
[ati
Ii^]
much
attached to worldly
matters S v.263.
pp. of |. Cp. accaya & (temporal) past, gone by (cp. accaya I) (a) adj. atitai) addbanai) in the time which is past S 111.86; Pv II. 12'- (atltanai), scil. attabhavaA IV. 219; V.32. oari, pariyanto na dissati); khan&tita with the right moSn 333; atitayobbana he who is ment past Dh 315 (b) nt. past youth or whose youth is past Sn no. the past: atite (loc.) once upon a time J 1.98 etc. atitai] ahari he told (a tale of) the past, i.e. a JStaka J 1.213, S 1.5 (atitai) n&nusocati); A 111.400 (a. 218, 221 etc. eko anto); Sn 851, 1112. In this sense very frequently
(adj.-n.) [Sk. atita, ati -f ita,
1.
eti]
Atflukha (adj.) Sdhp 409.
[ati -|-
lukha] too wretched, very miserable
Atiloma
(adj.)
[ati
loma]
too
hairy, having too
much
hair J VI.457 (opp. aloma).
anagata the future & pacatitinagate in past & future S 11.58; Sn 373; J VI. 364. Or all three in ster. comb"in, 100, atlt'-auagata-paccuppanna (this the usual order) 135; S 11.26, no, 252; 111.19, 47, 187; IV.4 sq.; 151
comb<i-
with
or
opposed
to
cuppanna
the
present,
e. g.
Atlsaficara ("cara?) much Miln 277.
[ati
saiicara]
wandering about too
; 1.264 sq., 284; 11.171, 202; 111.151; v.33; It 53; Nd'^ 22; but also occasionally atita paccuppaona anagata,
sq.
Atita
e. g.
22
1.
Attan
71, 169; III 120; 1.57, 149 (you yourself know whether that is true or false. Cp. Manu vin. 84. Here atta comes
come
S
lOO. 2. (modal) passed out of, having overor surmounted, gone over, free from (cp. accaya 2) 1.97 (maranai) an not free from death), 121 (sabba-
PvA
vera-bhaya") ; (kappa'), 598
11.21; in. 346

I,
(sabbasaqyojana); Sn 373
(khaya, of the
moon
Sn
463);
Th
413
having transgressed (dhammai)).
overstepping, or neglected (cp. accaya 3) Dh 176

(c. abl.)
unabhfivai) atlta
3. (id.)
near to the European idea of conscience. But conscience as a unity or entity is not accepted by Buddhism) Sn 284; Dh 166, 380; Miln 54 (the image, outward appearance, of oneself). .\cc. attanar) S 1.44 (would not give for himself, as a slave) A 1.89; Sn 709. Ace. attar) Dh 379. Abl. attato as oneself S 1.188; Ps 1.143; 11.48;
very
atita kotthase, atikkantabhavesu ti -at)9a the past attho ThA 233) n.222; 111.275; Th 2, 314. -arammana state of mind arising out of the past Dhs 1041.
(=
AtfradaSSifl (adj.-n.)
shore J 1.46; (nava). Cp.
[a
-f tira
also
as
vi.440; i 222.
[ati
-|-
dassin] not seeing the atiradassani (f.) J v. 75
Ativa
(indecl.)
iva,
see
also
ativiya]
very
much,
exceedingly J n.413;
Mhvs
33, 2 etc.
Loc. vttani A 1.149; 111.181; Sn 666, 784. attana S 1.57 Dh 66; S 1.75; 11.68; A 1.53; in. 211; IV. 405; Dh 165. On one's own account, spontaneously S IV.307; V.354; A 1.297; 11.99, 218; 111.81 J I.I 56; PvA 15, 20. In composition with numerals attadutiya himself and one other D II. 147; "catultha with himself as fourth 1.393; A 111.36; "pancaraa Dpvs VIII.2; saltama J 1.233; "atthama VvA 149 (as atta-natthama Vv 34"), & "atthamaka Miln 291.
Vbh
336.
Instr.
Ato
(adv.) [Sk. atah] hence,

J
Miln 87;
now, therefore S1.15; V.398 (=tato C).

class of jugglers or acrobats (?)
M 1.498;
(n. and predicative adj.) not a soul, without a Most freq. in comb"- with dukkha & anicca (i) as noun: S 111.141 ("anupassin); IV.49; v.345 ("saiiriin) A
anatta
soul.
AtOina [etym.?) a
Miln 191.
that is, pp. of Sdadati with the base d -|- ta Atta' [a form reduced to d. Idg *d-to; cp. Sk. atta] that which has been taken up, assumed. Atta-danda, he who has taken a stick in hand, a violent person, S 1.236; iv.117; Sn 630, 935 Dh 406. Attanjaha, rejecting what had been assumed, Sn 790. Attaq pahaya Sn 800. The opp. is niratta, that which has not been assumed, has been thrown off, rejected. The Arahant has neither atta nor niratta (Sn 787, 858, 919), neither assumption nor rejection, he keeps an open mind on all speculative theories. See Nd 1.82, 90, 107, 352; 11.271; Sn.\ 523; Dh.A. iv.180
;
Ps 11.80 (anattani anatta; opp. to anattani atta, the opinion of the micchaditthigata satta); Dh 279; Ps "37i 45 ^1- (anupassana), 106 (yaq aniccan ca dukkhan
11.52
ca
tai]
anatta);
DhA
in.
;
406 ("lakkhana).
;
(2) as adj.
S iv.152 sq. S IV.166; S iv.i30 sq., 148 sq.; Vin 1. 1 3 S 111.66 =: Nd2 6S0 Q I S in. 20 sq. 178 sq , 196 sq.; sabbe dhamnia anatta Vin v. 86; S in. 1 33;
(pred.):
IV.28, 401.
-attha one's own profit or interest Sn 75; Nd'^ 23; J IV.56, 96; otherwise as atta-d-attha, e.g. Sn 284. -atthiya looking after one's own needs Th i, 1097. -adbipaka
for
the
traditional
is
adiyati
to
Chapter, of (quoted V.91).

Atta'^ see attan.
exegesis. As legal t. t. attadanarj take upon oneself the conduct, before the a legal point already raised. Vin 11.247
master of oneself, self-mastered A 1.150. -adhipateyya selfdependence, self-reliance, independence A 1.147. -Sdhlna independent D 1.72. -anuditthi speculation about souls S nr.185; IV.148; A in. 447; Sn 1119; Ps 1.143; Vbh 368; Miln 146. -anuyogin one who concentrates his attention on himself Dh 209; DhA in. 275. -anuvada
11.121 ; Vbh 376. -unna self-humiliation (4- att-avaiiiia). -uddesa relation to oneself Vin attano atthaya), also "ika ibid. 144. -kata III. 149 self-made S 1.134 (opp. para). -kama love of self 11.21; adj. a lover of "soul", one who cares for his own
blaming oneself
Vbh 353
(=
Atta-^ [Sk. akta, pp. of
aiijati]
see upatta.
Attan (m.) &
atta (the latter is the form used in comp") [Vedic atman, not to Gr. msimi; Lat. animus, but to Gr. arjidf steam, Ohg. atum breath, Ags. ae{)m]. I.
Inflection, (i) of at Ian- (n. stem);
the
foil,
cases are the
most freq.:
45'-
ace. attanar) D 1.13, 185; S 1.24; Sn 132, ge- dat. attatio Sn 334, 592 etc., also as abl. '"-SS? (attano ca parato ca as regards himself and
others).
soul S 1.75. -kara individual self, fixed individuality, oneself (cp. ahaijkara) D 1.53 (opp. para); A 111337' 1. 160; as (id.) nt. at J v.401 in the sense of service (self-doing", slavery) (atlakarani karonti bhattusu). -kilamatba self-mortification D in. 113; S iv.330; V.421 ; -garahin self-censuring Sn 778. -gutta selfni.230. guarded Dh 379. -gutti watchfulness as regards one's
DA
instr. abl.
attana S 1.24; Sn 132, 451;

etc.
DhA
below
metri
find
11.75;
111.1
PvA
C. loc. attani S v. 177; causa); 11.52 (anattani); 111.181;
15,
214
On
use
of attana
see
1.149
1.
(attani
784;
the
Vbh 376
foil,
(an).
ace.
138; Sn 666, 756,
n.72. -ghaiina self-destruction Dh 164. Dh 161 (papa), -nu knowing oneself A IV. 113, cp. D 111.252. -(n)tapa self-mortifying, 1.34I, self-vexing D in. 232 A 11.205 (opp. paran);
self,
self-care
-ja proceeding from oneself
(2)
of
atta-
instr. attena S 379. IV.54. abl. attato S 1.188; Ps 1.143; 11.48; Vbh 336. Meanings, i. The soul as postulated in the animistic theories held in N India in the 6tli and 7'h cent. B. C. It is described in the Upanishads as a small creature, in shape like a man, dwelling in ordinary times in the heart. It escapes from the body in sleep or trance ; when it returns to the body life and motion reappear. It escapes from the body at death, then continues to carry on an everlasting life of its own. For numerous other details see Rh. D. Theory of Soul in the Upanishads Ji A S 1899. Bt. India 251 255. Buddhism repudiated all such theories, thus differing from other religions. Sixteen such theories about the soul D 1.3 1. Seven other theories D 1.34. Three others D 1.186/7. A 'souV according to general belief was some thing permanent, unchangeable, not affected by sorrow S iv.54=:Kvu 67; Vin 1.14; 1. 138.
cases:
attai]
Dh
(a-stem)
we
411; 11.159; Pug 55, 56. -danda see

restrained, self-controlled
atta'.
-danta
self-
concerning the nature 527. -dlpa relying on oneself, independent, founded on oneself (-(- attasarana, opp. atina") D II. 1 00 := HI. 42; V.154; Sn 501 {^= attano gune eva attano dlpaij katva Sn.A 416). -paccakkha only in instr. ena by or with his own presence, i.e. himself J v. 119. -paccakkbika eye-witness J v. 11 9. -paccattbika hostile to oneself Vin -patilabba acquisition of a personality D 1.195 11.94, 96. (tayo: olarika, manomaya, arupa). -paritapana self-chastA 11.205; isement, mortification D 111232 1. 341;
104, 322. -ditthi speculation of the soul Nd' 107; SnA 523,
Dh
PvA
II. 1
18,
10.
30. -paritta charm (protection) for oneself -paribhava disrespect for one's own person
Vin
Vbh
Dhs
353.
irsl.
-bhava
LX.XI
one's
own
nature
(i)
person, personality,
[cp.
individuality,
living creature; form, appearance
See also
271; S 11. 17, 109; in. 135; A 1.284; n.164, 171; V.188; S IV.400. Cp. atuman, tuma, puggala, jiva, satta, pana and nama-riipa.
1.233;
iii-265,
2.
and BSk. atmabhava body Divy 70, 73 (pratilambha), 230; Sp. Av. is 1.162 (pratilambha), 167, 171] Vin 11.238 (living beings, forms); S v.442 (bodily
appearance);
II.
1.279
(olarika
11.64,
substantial
creature);
1114 12;
17
(creature);
Oneself,
himself,
yourself.
Nom.
atta, very rare.
(personality).
DhA
(2)
69 (appearance); Sn.\ 132
life,
rebirth
1.134
sq.;
Attan
23
(atita a
Attha
papnnitui]
UhA
cpd.
11.68; pavatteti to
PvA
lead
8,
15,
life,
166
to
former
lives), "q
SnA 338;
(atthai)
cp.
ko attho supinena
te
Pv
11.6');
live
PvA
patilabba assumption of an an individual Vin H.185; in. 105; D III. 231; M 111.46; S 11.255, 272, 283; III. 144; A 11.159, '88; III 122 sq. (3) character, quality of heart Sn 388 (= citta SnA 374); J 1.61. -rtipa "of the form of self", self-like only in instr. ''ena as adv. by oneself, on one's own account, for the sake of oneself S iv.97;.A 11. 120.
rebovn as
29, i8l. Thus in existence, becoming
does good, results in good, 69 (samparayikena atthena). dat. atthaya lor the good, for the benefit of (gen.); to advantage, often eombd- with hitaya sukhaya, e.g. D in. 211 sq.; It 79. Kh vni.i (to my benefit); Pv 1.4' (=: upakaraya PvA 18), 11.12' (to great advantage). See also below 6.
sadheti
PvA 30
-vadha
self-destruction
S 11.241;
111.230;
11.73.
-vada theory
11.58;
of (a persistent) soul
S 11.3, 245 sq.; 111.103, 165, 203; iv.l sq., 43 sq., 153 sq.; Ps 1. 1 56 sq.; Vbh 136, 375. For var. points of an "attavadic" doctrine see Index to Saqyutta Nikaya. -vya1.66;
Sometimes in a more concrete meaning riches, wealth, e.g. J 1.256 vaddhir) C); in. 394 (id.); Pv iv.i* dhanar) PvA 219). Often as : att", one's own wellfare, usually comb<i- with par" and ubhay" (see above)
(=
(=
S 11.29; V.121;
(att-attha, v.
1.
1.158,
216;
111.63 sq.;
highest
gain,
1
attha Nd-i), 284 (atta-d-attha); the very best thing Dh 386
badha
IV.134; Sn 75 uttam" the (= arahatta
personal harm or distress self-suffering, one's own disaster (opp. para) S iv.339 A 1.157; A 1 369; -vetana supporting oneself, earning one's own 11.179.
42); Sn 324 (= arahatta SnA 332); param" Nd' 26; sad" one's own weal D 11.141; M 1.4; S 11.29; v'45; A 1.144; sattha (adj.) connected with adIV. id.
DhA
living
Sn 24. -sancetana self-perception, self-consciousness (opp. para") 111.231 ; 11.159. -sambhava originating from one's self S 1.70; A IV. 312; Dh 161 (papa);
Th
-sambhuta -sammapanidhi thorough

1
,
from oneself Sn 272. pursuit or development of one's personality A 11.32; Sn 260, cp. KhA 132. -sarana see "dipa. -sukba happiness of oneself, self-success Dpvs
arisen
II. II. -hita personal welfare one's own good para") 11.233; A 11.95 sq. -hetu for one's own sake, out of self-consideration Sn 122; Dh 328.
260.
1.66,
cp.
(opp.
Attaniya
of the
11.263;
soul),
(adj.) [from alts]
belonging
1.
to the soul,
soul, of the nature of soul, soul-lika;
nature
of soul
38
usually nt.
having a anything
vantage, beneficial, profitable (of the Dhamma; or should we take it as "with the meaning, in spirit"? see sattha) 1.62; S V.352; A n.147; 111.152; Ndi 316. 2. need, want (c. instr.), use (for instr.) S 1.37 ("jata when need has arisen, in need); J 1.254; in. 126, 281; iv.i; DhA 1.398 (n' atthi eteh' attho I have no use for them); VvA 250; PvA 24 (yavadattha, adj. as much as is needed, sufficient r= .inappaka). 3. sense, meaning, import (of a word), denotation, signification. In this application attha is always spelt attha in cpds. atth-uppatti and attha-katha (see below). On term see also Cpd. 4. S in.93 (atthaq vibhajati explain the sense); A 1.23 (id.), 60 (nit primary
Kvu
S III. 77 (yai) kho anattaniyai] Nd2 680 F; S iv.82 127; iv.54 680 Q 3; S 1V.168; V.6; Nd; 680 D.
67; 1.297; whatever has no
111.33
= Nd^
trsl.
Cp.
Dhs
XXXV
ff.
Attamana
expl"is
[atta' mano, having an up raised mind. Bdhgh's saka-mano DA 1.255 atta -|- mano. ^^ applies
meaning, literal meaning; neyy" secondary or inferred meaning); 11.189 (") aclkkhati to interpret); Sn 126 ("q pucchlta asked the (correct) sense, the lit. meaning), 251 ("r| akkhati); Th I, 374; attho paramo the highest sense, the ultimate sense or intrinsic meaning It 98, cp. Cpd. 6, 81, 223; Miln 28 (paramatthato in the absolute sense); Miln 18 (atthato according to Its meaning, opp. vyanjanato by letter, orthographlcally); DhA 11.82; 111.175; KhA 81 (pad" meaning of a word); SnA 91 (id.); PvA
15
("ij
same expl"- to attamanata (at Dhs 9, see Dhs trsl. attano manata mentality of one's self] delighted, 12) pleased, enraptured D 1.3, 90 (an"); 11.14; A in. 337, Dh 328 (=: upalthita-satt Dh.\ 343; IV.344; Sn 45 IV.29); Sn 995; Nd' 24 (= tuttha-mano hattha-mano etc.); Vv i; Pug 33 (an"); Miln"i8; DA 1.52; DhA 1.89
the
vadati
to
dhammata
"fitness
explain, interpret), 16, 19 (hltatthaof the best sense", i. e. practical ap-
(an^-dhatuka displeased);
PvA
23, 132;
VvA
21 (where
Dhpala gives two expl^, either tutthamano or sakamano).
Attamanata
transport of
(f) [abstr. to prec] satisfaction, joy, pleasure,
Dhs
9, 86, (adj.)
mind M 1. 114; A 1. 276; IV.62; Pug 18 (an"); 418 (an"); PvA 132; VvA 67 (an).
[a -\- tana]
Commentary style at the conclusion of an explained passage as tl attho "this is the meaning", thus it Is meant, this is the sense, e. g. Contrasted 1.65; DhA IV.140, 141; PvA 33, etc. with dhamma in the comb"- attho ca dhammo ca it (attha) refers to the (piimary, natural) meaning of the word, while dhamma relates to the (interpreted) meaning of the text, to its bearing on the norm and conduct; or one might say they represent the theoretical and practical
plication), 71. V'ery frequent in
DA
Attala
1.229; M'ln 148, 325;
ThA
in
without shelter or protection J 285.
be discussed, the "letter" and v.222, 254; Sn 326 (= bhasitatthaii ca paUdhamman ca SnA 333): It 84 (duttho althar) na janati dhammai) na pa.ssali: he realises neither
side
of the
text (pall) to
the
"spirit''.
Thus
at
1.69;
Attha'
(m.
(also
&
nt.)
combns mentioned under 3) [Vedic artha from f, arti & rnoti to reach,
attba,
esp.
or to proceed (to or from), thus originally result (or cause), profit, attainment. Cp. semantically Fr. chose, Lat. causa] 1. interest, advantage, gain; (moral) good, i.iii blessing, welfare; profit, prosperity, well-being (atthassa ninnetar, of the Buddha, bringer of good); S IV.94 (id.); S 1.34 (attano a. one's own welfare), 55 (id.) 86, 102, 126= A 11.46 (atthassa patti); S 1.162 (attano ca parassa ca); 11.222 (id.); iv.347 (r| bhaiijati destroy
attain
meaning nor the importance); Dh 363 (= bhasitatlhaii eva desanadhammaii ca); J 11.353; vi.368; Nd' 386 (meaning & proper nature); Pv 111.9" (but expldby PvA 211 as hita benefit, good, thus referring it to above i). For the same use see cpds. "dhamma, "patisambhida, esp. in adv. use (see under 6) Sn 430 (yen^ atthena for which purpose), 508 (kena atthena v. 1. BB for T attana), J (atthai] va kSranai] va reason and cause); DhA 1.41 1 PvA 11 (ayaij h' ettha atlho this is "95 (+ karana( the reason why). 5. (In very wide application, covering
the
c"
the
as
same ground as
"this"
Lat.
res
&
Fr. chose): (a) matter,
the
cp.
good or welfare, always with musavadena by
lying,
attha-bhanjanaka); A 161 (r) anubhoti to fare well, to have a (good) result); in. 364 (samparayika a. profit in the future life); A v.223 sq. (analtho ca attho ca detriment & profit); It 44 (v. 1. atta better); Sn 37, 58 (= Nd'^ 26, where the six kinds of advantages are cnumâs att par ubhay", i. e. advantage, resulting for oneself, for others, for both; ditthadhammik" samparayik" param" gain for this life, for a future life, and highest gain of all, i.e. Arahantship); Sn 331 (ko attho supitena what good is it to sleep na hi sakka supantena koci attho
to be given (ekena-padena sabbo attho vutto the whole matter is said with one word); J 1.151 atthaq the matter); n.i6o (Imaij a. this); vi.289 (tai) (tai) atthar) pakascnto); PvA 6 (lai) atthaq pucchi asked It), II (visajjeti explains it), 29 (vuttai} atthaq what had been said), 82 (id.). (b) affair, cause, case (cp. atta' and Lat. causa) Dh 256, 331; Miln 47 (kassa atthaq dharesi whose cause do you support, with whom do you agree?). See also alamattha. 6. Adv. use of oblique cases in the sense of a prep. (a) dat. atthaya for the
affair,
thing, often untranslatable
and simply
or
"that"
11.36
Attha
sake
of, in
24
welfare
of,
Attharati
hurting
order to, for J 1.254 dhan' atthaya for wealth,

for,
DhA
111.356
(paresai)
of others,
by
kim" what
why?), 279;
attba^ on account of, in infinitive or with another inf. substitute J 1.279 (kim"); 111.53 i"^-)'-! 1-253; n.128; Dpvs VI. 79; DhA 1.397; PvA 32 (dassan" in order to (c) abl. attha J 111.518 (pitu see), 78, 167, etc. (d) loc. atthe instead of, for attha atthaya C). VvA 10; PvA 33; etc. anattba (m. & nt.) I. unprofitable situation or condition, mischief, harm, misery, misfortune S 1. 103; 11.196 (analthaya saqvattati); A iv.96 (i) adhipajjati) It 84 (jaoano doso ill-will brings discomfort); J 1.63, 196; Pug 37; Dhs 1060, 1231; Sdhp 87; DA 1.52 (anatthajanano kodho, cp. It 83 and Nd^ 420 Q2); DhA 11.73;
55,
PvA
order
to,
(b) ace. 75, 78. often instead of an
11.133;
111-54;
DhA
11.82;
PvA
false
13, 61, 114, 199. meaning, as adj.
2. (= attha 3) incorrect sense, senseless (and therefore unprofit-
musavadena). -majjha of beautiful reading must be faulty, waist J V.170 (= sumajjha C. there is hardly any connection with attha; v. 1. atta). rasa sweetness (or substance, essence) of meaning (-jdhamma, vimutti) Nd^ 466; Ps 11.88, 89. -vasa "dependence on the sense", reasonableness, reason, consequence, cause D 11.285; '464; 11.120; 111.150; S 11.202; 111.93; IV.303; V.224: A i.6i, 77, 98; 11.240; 111.72, 169, 237; Dh 289 (= karana DhA 111.435); I' ^9; Sn 297; Ud 14. -vasika sensible It 89; Miln 406. -vasin bent on (one's) aim or purpose Th i, 539. -vadin one who speaks good, i. e. whose words are doing good or who speaks only useful speech, always in comb"- with kala bhuta" dhamma" D 1.4; 111.175; A 1.204; 11-22, 209; Pug 58; DA 1.76 (expld- as "one who speaks for the
telling lies,
;
means of
no good, irrelevant) A v. 222, 254 (adhammo ca); Dh 100 (= aniyyanadIpaka DhA 11.208); Sn 126 (expHat SnA 180 as ahitaq). -akkbayin showing what is profitable D 111-187. -attha riches J vi.290 (= atthabhatai) atthai) C). -antara difference between the (two) meanings Miln 158. At Th i, 374, Oldenberg's reading, but the v. 1. (also C. reading) atthandhara is much belter =z he who knows the (correct) meaning, esp. as it coiTesponds with dhamma-dhara (q. v.). -abbisamaya grasp of the proficient S 1.87 (see
able,
sake of reaping blessings here and hereaiter"). -sat]vannana explanation, exegesis PvA i. -saijbita connected with good, bringing good, profitable, useful, salutary D 1.189; S 11.223; IV.330; V.417; A 111.196 sq., 244; Sn 722 (= hitena sai)hitar| SnA 500); Pug 58. -sandassana determination of meaning, definition Ps 1.105. -siddhi profit, advantage, benefit J 1.402; PvA 63.
Attha^
abhisamaya). -uddbara synopsis or abstract of contents ("matter") of the Vinaya Dpvs v.37. -upaparilckba investigation
of meaning,
(-|-
dhamma-savanna)
III.
175;
IV.221; V.126. -uppatti (atth") sense, III. 381 sq.; meaning, explanation, interpretation J 1.89; DA 1.242; KhA 216; VvA 197, 203 (cp. palito) PvA 2, 6, 78; etc. -kama (adj.) (a) well-wishing, a well-wisher, friend, one
who
144,
is
interested in the welfare of others (cp. Sk. artha-
11.5: gurun arthakaman) S 1.140, 197; A 111.143; D III. 164 (bahuno janassa a., -\hitakamo); J 1.241 ; Pv iv.3" ; Pv A 25 SnA 287 (an). (b) one who is interested in his own gain or good, either in good or bad sense (^greedy) S 1.44; PvA 112. -katha (attha") exposition of the sense, explanation, commentary J V.38, 170; PvA I, 7l, etc. freq. in N. of Com. -kara beneficial, useful Vin 111.149; Miln 321. -karana the business of trying a case, holding court, giving judgment (v. 1. atta) D 11.20; S 1.74 (judgment hall?), -kavi a didactic poet (see kavi) A 11.230. -kamin kama, well-wishing Sn 986 (devata atthakamin!). -karaicia (abl.) for the sake of gain D in. 186. -kusala clever in finding out what is good or profitable Sn 143 (= atthacheka KhA 236). -cara doing good, busy in the interest of others, obliging S 1.23 (naranai) =z "working out man's salvation"), -caraka (adj.) one who devotes himself to being useful to others, doing good, one who renders service to others, e. g. an attendant, messenger, agent etc. D 1.107 (= hitakSraka 1.276); J 11.87; III. 326; IV.230; VI.369. -cariya useful conduct or behaviour IU.1S2, 190, 232; A 11.32, 248; IV.219, 364. -nu one
;
kama, e.g. Bhagavadglta
[Vedic asta, of uncertain etym.] home, primarily & shelter, but in P. phraselogy abstracted from the "going home", i. e. setting of the sun, as disappearance, going out of existence, annihilation, extinction. Only in ace. and as in foil phrases: attbangacchati to disappear, to go out of existence, to vanish Dh 226 (= vinasaq natthibhavai) gacchati DhA 111.324), 384 (= parikkhayai] gacchati); pp. attbangata gone home, gone to rest, gone, disappeared; of the sun (=: set): J 1.175 (atthangate suriye at sunset); PvA 55 (id.) 216 (anatthangate s. before sunset) fig. Sn 472 (atthagata). 475 (id.); 1075 (= niruddha ucchinna vinattha anupadi-sesaya nibbana-dhatuya nibbuta); it 58; Dhs 1038; Vbh 195. -attbagatatta (nt. abstr.) disappearance SnA 409. -attbangama (atthagama passim) aunihilatioo disappearance; opposed to samudaya (coming into existence) and synonymous wiih nirodha (destruction) D 1.34, 37, 183; S IV.327; A 111.326; Ps 11.4, 6, 39; Pug 52; Dhs 165,
(nt.)
as place of rest
265,
(of
atthagamana at sunset) attba-glmin, in phrase uday^ DA 1.95 (=: ogamana). atthagSmin leading to birth and death (of pan&a): see attbangacchati (fig.) Sn 1074 udaya. -attbai) paleti Also atthamita (== atthangameti nirujjhati Nd^ 28).
1.
501, 579; the sun) J
Vbh
101
105.
-atthagamana
(nt.)
setting
(suriyass'
(pp. of i) set (of the sun) in phrase anattharaite suriye before sunset (with anatthangamite as v. 1. at both pass.) DhA 1.86; 111.127. Cp. also abbhaltha.
Attha^
pres. 2"d pi. of atlhi (q. v.).
DA
Atthata
( )
PvA
Vin 1.265;
141.
[pp. of attharati] spread, covered, spread over with IV.287; V.I 72 (also an); ni.50;
who knows what

correct)
is useful or who knows the (plain or meaning of something (-|- dhammannu) D 111.252; A 111.148; IV.H3 sq. -dassia intent upon the (moral) good Sn 385 (= hilSnupassin SnA 373). -dassimant one
Atthatta
of
(nt.) [abstr.
fr.
attha'] reason, cause; only in abl.
atthatia according to the sense, by reason of,
on account
PvA 189
[fr.
("). D 1.7.
who examines
(but
expld-
a cause
(cp.
Sk.
arthadarsika) J
vi.286
by C. as "sanha-sukhuma-paiina" of deep insight, one who has a fine and minute knowledge), -desana interpretation, exegesis Miln 21 (dhamm"). -dhamma "reason and morality", see above n". 3. anusasaha one who advises regarding the meaning and application of the Law, a professor of moral philosophy J 11.105; DhAll.71. ^pada a profitable saying, a word of good sense, text, motto A n.189; ni-356; Dh 100. -patUambbida knowledge of the meaning (of words) combd- with dhamma of the text or spirit (see above n". 3) Ps 1.132; 11. 150; Vbh 293 sq. -pa^lsagvedin experiencing good D 111.24 (4- dhamma); A 1.151; 111.21. -baddha expecting some good from (c. loc.) Sn 382. -bhanjanaka breaking the
Atthara
attharati] a rug (for horses, elephants etc.)
Attharaka
[=
(nt.)
atthara]
covering J
1.9;
DA
1.87.
f.
ika a layer J 1.9; v.280.
Attharaka
rug
[fr.
attharati]
Vin
11.291;
11.56;
a covering, carpet, cover, in.53; Mhvs 3, 20; 15, 40;
25, 102;
ThA
[a
22.
Stf]
'o
Attharati
spread, to
stretch, lay out
Caus. attbarapeti to Dh 1.272. pp. attbata (q.v.). caused to be spread J v.lio; Mhvs 3, 20; 29, 7; 34, 69.
Vin 1.254; V.172;
J 1.199;
cover, to spread out; V.II3; VI.428;
Atthavant
Atthavant
(adj.) [cp.
25
full
Adasa
sq.;
Sk. anhavant]
of benefit
1.30;
Th
I,
740; Miln 172.

[cp. Sk. astara,
fr.
Th I, 1097 (att having one's purpose in oneself), 1274; Sn 354 (yad atthiyaq on account of what).
(adv.) [Sk. alra] here; atra atra here
IV.5 (in expln- of atriccha).
(adj.)
Atthara
attharati] spreading out
Vin
v. 172
Atra
(see kathina). attbaraka
same
ibid.;
Vin
11.87 (covering).
&
there J 1.414
Atthl [Sk. asli, ist Goth, im-ist; Ags.

Pres.
Ind.
is> sg.
asmi; Gr. elfu'-is-Ti l^t. sum-est; eom-is E. am-is] to be, to exist. asmi Sn 1120, 1143;] 1.151; m-SS,
sg.
,
and amhi
2nd sg.
1.429; Sn 694; J 11.153; Pv
i.iO'';
11. 8^.
Atraja
atta)
[Sk. *atma-ja, corrupted
form for
attaja (see
through analogy
with
Sk.
atra
"here". This form
asi
PvA
Often
111.55.
4.
Sn 420;
3"i
for
sg.
atthi
used
Sn 595,
J
11.128;
yd pi. (= sanli), e.g. J 1.280; 11.2: asmase i^' pi. asma [Sk. smah] Sn 594, 595 and amha Sn 570; J 11.128. 2nd pi. attba PvA 39, 74 (agat' attha you /laz't come).
;
n.i6o ("si); 111.278; Vv 32*; Sn 377, 672, 884; J 1.278.
only in J and similar sources, i. e. popular lore] born from oneself, one's own, appl. to sons, of which there are 4 kinds enumdviz. atraja khettaja, dinnaka, Nd' 504; antevasika p. Nd'^ 448. J 1. 135; ill. 103 J III.181; V.465; VI.20; Mhvs 4, 12; 13, 4; 36, 57.
occurs
Atriccha
atra alra
111.206.
(adj.) [the
popular etym. suggested at
JA
IV.4
is
yi
pi. santi Sn 1077; Nd- 637 (== Imper. atthu Sn upalabbhanli); J 11.353; Pv.\ 7, 22.
siya [Sk. syam] Pv 11.88, and assarj [Cond. used as Pot.] Sn 11 20; Pv 1.12' 2nd sg. siya [Sk. syah] Pv (= bhaveyyar) PvA 64). 3fd sg. siya [Sk. syat] D n.154; Sn 325, 1092; U.8'. Nd' 105 (=janeyya, nibbatteyya) ; J 1.262; PvA 13, and assa D 1.135, 196; n.154; A v.194; Sn 49, 143; Dh 1^' pi. assu PvA 27. 124, 260; Pv 11.3^^; 9-*. 3rd pi. assu [cp. Sk. syuh] Sn 532; Dh 74; Pv iv.i'6 Aor. is' sg. asii) [Sk. asai)] (^bhaveyyuq PvA 231). 340; J 1.59;
111.26.
saijvijjanti
atthi
icchamana desiring here & there; but see atriccha] very covetous, greedy, wanting too much J 1.414:= IV.4;
Pot.
ist sg.
Atriccha (f)
Desid.
[Sk. atrptya, a
-|-
trpt
ya, influenced
by
so that atriccha phonetically rather corresponds to a form *a.-trpsya (cch == psy, cp. P. chSta Sk. psata). For the simple Sk. trpti see tilti (from taptitrpsati,
patl').
able
Sn 284; Pv
ahosiij ahosii) PvA 10); 11.3' 3rd asur) asi [Sk. asit] Sn 994. 83). [cp. Sk. Perf. asuh] Pv 11.3^', 13' (ti pi patho for su). Ppr. 'sat only in loc. sati (as loc. abs.) Dh 146; J 1.150, 263, santa Sn 105; Nd^ 635; J 1.150 (loc. evaq same in this case); 111. 26, and samana (q. v.) J 1.266; iv.138.
PvA
1.2'
(^
y^
sg.
(=
According to Kern, but phonetically hardly justifiis Sk. aticcha == ati -f- iccha "too much desire", with r in dissolution of geminated tt, like atraja for attaja. F T S. 1884, 69] great See also atriccha adj. and cp.
it
desire,
greed, excessive longing, insatiability J IV.5, 327.

(f.)
AtriCChata
[see atriccha] excessive lust J. 111.222.
Atha
-bhava
11.415;
state
DhA
(adj.)
11.5;
is
whether there
of being, existence, being J 1.222, 290; IV.217 (atthibhava vS natthibhava va or not).
& adversative enumerations, in the beginning & continuation of a story: and, and also, or; and then, now D 11.2; 111.152, 199 (athaparar] etad
(indecl.) [Sk. atha, cp. atho] copulative
1.
part.
after
positive
clauses,
in
avoca);
parai]
Atthika
[cp.
Sk.
this
arthika]
I.
(to attha') profitable,
good, proper. In
meaning
the
MSS show
a variance
of spelling either atthika or atthika or atthita; in all 11.212 cases atthika should be preferred D 1.55 (vada); 111.219 sq. (idaq atlhikaij this is suitable, of (atthita);
Sn 1006, 1007, 1017; Sn p. 126 (athSavoca: and further, something else); Dh 69, i'9i 377; J "'5^; P^ 11.6*; Pv.\ 3, 8 (atha na and not), 2. after negative clauses: but 1.430; Sn 990, 70. 1047; Dh 85, 136, 387; PvA 68. Often combd. with other part., e.g. atba kbo (pos. & neg.) now, and then;
1.435;
etad
good
avail;
atthitai), vv.
11.
as above);
also atthita, which at this pass, between attha and a-thita); J v.151 (in def. of atthikatva q. v.); Pug 69, 70 (f atthika, atthita SS; expldby Pug A V.4 by kalyanaya). 2. (to attha' 2) desirous of ( ), wanting, seeking for, in need of (c. instr.) A 11.199 (uday" desirous of increase); Sn 333, 460, 487 (punn"), 987 (dhan" greedy for wealth); J 1.263 ("^jj" coveting a kingdom); v.ig; Pv 11.228 (bhojan" in need of food); IV. l' (karan), l^' (khidd for play), 1" (puiin); PvA 95 (sasena a. wanting a rabbit), 120; DA 1.70 (atthiks those who like to), -anattbika one who does not care for, or is not satisfied with (c. instr.) J v.460; PvA 20; of no good Th 1, 956 ("of little zeal" Mrs. Rh. D.).
Nd* 20
Sn 1058 (atthita; shows a confusion
D 1. 141, 167, 174; A rather, moreover Vin i.i v.195; I'Â 79, 221, 251. na-atha kho na neither-nor PvA 28. atha kho pana and yet D 1.139. atha ca pana on the other hand J 1.279. atba va or (after prec. ca), nor (after prec. na) Sn 134; Dh 140, 271; Pv 1.4'; ll.i*. atha va pi Sn 917, 921.
but,
;
Athabbaoa
Lat.
[Vedic atharvan
as regards etym. see
Walde,
1.247 (1) the Atharva Veda (2) one who is familiar with the (magic formulas of the) Atharvaveda J vi.490 (sStsahatthivejja,with the elephant-healer or doctor). habbana
Wtb. under ater] Sn.\ 447 (veda).
DA
See also Sthabbana.
-bhava
(a)
usefulness,
profitableness
Pug
Atho
(indecl.)
[Sk.
atho, atha
+ u]
v.4.
(b)
sative part.: and, also,
and
further, likewise,
copulative and advernay S 1.106;
state of need, distress
PvA
120.
Sn 43, 155, 647; Dh
vant] one who wants someAtthlkavant (adj.) [atthika thing, one who is on a certain errand D 1.90 (atthikaq
assa atthi
ti
DA
151, 234, 423; J 1-83; "85; IV.495; It 106; Kh VIII.7; Pv 1V.3'; PvA 251 (atho ti nipatamatlaq avadharan-atthe va). Also combd with other part., like atho pi Sn 222, 537, 985; Pvii.3"; KhA 166.
1.255).
fr.
Atthita
(f.) [f.
abstr.
atthi cp. atthibhava] state of being,
Ada
being, reality 1.486; S 11. 1 7 (aii C cva (kasbe and not to be); 111.135; J v. saci atthitai] va natthilar) va janahi see if there is anyOften in abl. atthitaya by body or not); DhsA 394. reason of, on account of, this being so DhA 111.344 (idamatthitaya under this condition) PvA 94, 97, 143.
existence,
natthitaii ca to
no
= vantakhadaka C). = ada J V.91 Adaka

(adj.)
(adj.) ) [to ad, see adeti, cp. ga, "tha, da etc.] eating S iv.195 (kitthida eating corn); J 11.439 (vantada
(puris&daka man-eater).
Adana
(nt.)
[from adeti] eating, food J v.374 (v.l. modana).
Atthln
(adj.)
( ) [Vedic arthin]
desirous, wanting anything
Adasaka
Adasa
(adj.) see dasa.
see mant, vad".
Atthlya (adj.) ( ) [= atthika] having a purpose or end S m.189 (kim for what purpose?); A v.l sq. (id.), 311
adaqsa, from dasati to bite, cp. dathS [prob. tooth; lit meaning "toothless" or "not biting"] a kind of bird J IV.466.
Adittha
Adittha
dittha, ger. of *dassati] not seeing, without [a seeing J IV.192 (T. adattha, v. 1. BB na dittha, C. adisva); V.219.
26
Addhana
a path, road, also journey (see cpds. & derivations); only in out sler. phrase J iv.384^v. 137 (pathaddbuno pannarase va cando, gen. for loc. "addhani, on his course, in his orbit; explJ- at iv.384 by akasa-patha-sankhatassa adtlhnno majjhe Ihito and at v. 137 by pathaddhagato addha-pathe gaganamajjhe thito); Pv ill. 3' (pathaddhani pannarase va cando loc. same meaning as prec, expld- at PvA 1 88 by attano pathabhute addhani gaganatala-magge). This phrase (pathaddhan) however is expl^by Kern (Toev. s. v. pathaddu) as "gone half-way", i. e. on fuU-moon-day. He rejects the expl". of C. 2. (of time) a stretch of time, an interval of lime, a period, also a lifetime (see cpds.); only in huo standard applications viz. (a) as mode of time (past, present & future) in tayo addha three divisions of time (alita, anagata, paccuppanna) D 111.216; I' 53i 7- (l") ' phrase dighat) addhanai] (ace.) a very long time A 11. i, 10 (dlghar) addhanar) saijsarai)); Sn 740 (dighai) addhana saijsara); Dh 207 (dighoq addhana socati); J '37- fisu- dighassa addhuno PvA 148 (gatatta because a long time has elapsed), instr. dighena addhuna S 1.78;
;
Adinna
in
(pp-)
[a
dinna]
that
which
is
not given, freq.
phrase
adinn'
adana (BSk. adaltadana Divy 302)
seizing or grasping that whieh is not given to one, stealing, is the 2nd of the ten qualifications of bad i. e. character or sila (dasasila see sila 11.). Vin 1.83 â parassa haranaq theyyai) corika ti veramanl); 1.4
111.68 sq., 82, 92, 181 _sq.; adinnadayin he 1.361; It 63; Kh II., cp. KhA 26. who takes what is not given, a thief; stealing, thieving 1.138; (cp. BSk. adattadayika Divy 301, 418) Vin 1.85;
vuttaq
hoti
D DA
(=
1.71);
Sdhp
78.
AdU
(or adu) (indecl.) [perhaps identical with adur), nt. of pron. asu] part, of affirmation: even, yea, nay; always in emphatic exclamations Vv 62'^ (= udahu VvA 258; DhA 1.3 1 (T. adu, Pv IV.3I' (adu) v.l. SS. adu) V. 1. adu); Vv 63' (v.l. adu); J v.330 (T. adu, C. adu; expld. on p. 331 fantastically as adun ca adun ca kam-
II.118;
PvA
28. of
life
mat) karohl
ti).
See also adu.
AdUl)
nt.
of pron. asu.
(adj.) [a
dusaka] innocent J V.143 Adusaka radha C); vi.84, 552. f. adusika Sn 312.
(=
nirapa-
A 11.66 (dighaq i) a long lifehas gone the road or traversed the space or span of life, an old man [cp. BSk. adhvagata Vastu 11.150], always combd. with vayo anuppatto, sometimes in ster. formula with jinna & maballaka Vin
-ayu duration
time, -gata one
who
Il.i88;
1.48 (cp.
DA
1.143);
1.82;
a
PvA
149.
-gu
[Vedic
AdUSiya
Adeti
Gr.
eat.
^ adusaka J
V.220
(=
atti,
anaparadha C).
[Sk. adayati, Caus. of

eSai,
Lat. edo; Goth, ilan
= Ohg.
ad
to eat, l^t sg.
admi
journeyman Th 255 8 1.212 (but the latter has panthagu, v.l. addhagu); J 11195 (*'' patthagu panthagu); Dh 302.
adhvaga]
Sn pp. 50, 92; wayfarer, traveller,
ezzan ;= E. eat] to
Addha
truly
(a.
(adv.)
Pres. ind.
ademi
v. 107,
etc. J
v. 31,
92, 197, 496; vi.106.
of affirmation
[Vedic addha, cp. Av. azda certainly] part, and emphasis: certainly, for sure, really,
l.ig
(a.
pot.
adeyya
[cp.
392, 493.
Adda'
Sk. ardraka] ginger J 1.244 (singivera).

sg. aor. of *dassati;
Adda^ & Adda y^

Adda'
(adj.)
see dassati 2.
a.
bhavissarai) 66 279: 111.340; v. 307, Ps II. 21 410 (C. expln- differs) Sn 47, 1057; Nd^ 30 (ekaqsa-vacanaq nissaqsaya-vacanaq etc.) addha hi J IV.
1.
143; J
ahaij
Buddho
tvar)
Buddho
bhavissasi),
203,
399; Pv 1V.I52.
[Sk.
ardra,
from rdali or ardati
to mell, cp.
Gr. 'xfSu to moisten, eipSsc dirt; see also alia] wet, moist, slippery J IV.353; VI.309; Miln 346. -^valepana "smeared with moisture", i. e. shiny, glit1.86 Nd^ 99'' (upakariyo). tering S IV. 1 87 (kutagSra);
Addhaneyya
Addhaniya
fit
(adj.)
=. adhaniya
[fr.
2, lasting J
I.
v.507 (an").
(adj.)
addhan]
(long)
ill.
belonging to the road'
for travelling (of the travelling season)
Th
a
I,
See also addha^.
Addakkhl
3"^ sg. aor. of *dassati
see *dassati
b.
belonging to lasting, enduring addhaneyya.

2.
time,
lasting
long
529. geriod,
211; J 1393 (an)
VI. 71.
See also
Addasa
3"* sg. aor. of 'dassati; see *dassati 2 a.

at
Addhariya
is
Adda & Addayana

and adayana
;
Vbh 371
ficing priest.
in def. of.anadariya
[Vedic adhvaryu fr. adhvara sacrifice] a sacriN. of a class of Brahmins D 1.237 (brahmana).
either faulty writing, or dial, form or pop. etym. for
ada
see adariya.
fig.
Addhana
Addayate
Ije
[v. denom. fr. adda] to be or get wet, attached to j iv.351. See also alllyati.
to
Addi
[Sk. ardri] a
mountain Davs
11.13.
Addita
which is the more correct spelling] iv.295 afflicted, smarted, oppressed] 1. 21 11.407; m.261 V.53, 268; Th I, 406; Mhvs 1, 25; PvA 260; Sdhp
(pp.) [see attita
; ; ;
37, 281-
Addha< (num.) [
1.
addha, q.
v.]
one
half,
half
( )
D
ill.
(nt.) [orig. the ace. of addhan, taken as nt. from phrase dfghai) addhanaij. It occurs only in ace. which may always be taken as ace. of addhan thus the assumption of a special form addhana would be superfluous, were it not for later forms like addhane (loc.) Miln 126; PvA 75 V.I. BB, and for cpds.] same meaning as addhan, but as simplex only used with reference to time (i. e. a cirai)). Usually in long time, cp. Vv.\ 117 addhanaq phrase atltar) (anagataij etc.) addhanai] in the past (future etc.), e.g. D 1.200; S 1.140: A v. 32; Miln 126 (anagatamaddhane for ar|); Pv.\ 75 (v.l. addhane). dlghag addhanai] Pv i.io^. Also in phrase addhanai] apadeti
;
166 (masika); 189 (masa).
11.160 (masa); J 1.59 (,yojana);
Addha'^
to,
(adj.) [=adda-'', Sk. ardra] soiled, wet; fig. attached intoxicated with (cp. sineha) 11.223 (a anaddhabhutai) attanaq dukkhena addhabhaveti he dirties the im-
with ill); S iii.i (addhabhuto kayo impure body); J VI. 548 (nakha with dirty nails, C. pntinakha).
pure
self
Addhan
cpds. addha) [Vedic adhvan, orig. meaning Cases: noiii. length", both of space & time. addha, gtn. diit. addhuno, instr. addhuna, ace. addhanaq, loc. addhani; //. addha. See also addhana] i. (of space)
(in
"stretch,
make out the length of time or period, i. e. to live out one's lifetime S iv.iio; J 11.293 (= jivitaddhanai) apadi ayur) vindi C ). 1.287. -magga daratba exhaustion from travelling a (proper) road for journeying, a long road between 1.276 (kanlar); two towns, high road D l.l, 73, 79; 1.35 (interpreted as "addhayojanaq gacchissami ti bhunjitabban ti adi vacanato addha-yojanam pi addhana maggo hoti", thus taken to addha "half", from counting by A miles); VvA 40, 292. Cp. also antaramagga. -parissama "fatigue of the road", i. e. fatigue from travelling VvA 305. -vemattata difference of time or period Miln 285 (-)- ayuvemattata).
to
DA
DA
Addhika
Addhika
1.298
27
in
Adhikara
(b) where: "litlhati ("tthati) to stand perform; ^tthana place where; ''vasati 2. secondary to inhabit; sayana "lying in", inhabiting. meaning (as emphatic modification): (a) with nouns or adjectives: adhi-jcguccha very detestable; "matta "in an extreme measure", pa supreme lord; "pacca lordship; "paiina higher, additional wisdom; "vara the very best; (b) with verbs "sila thorough character or morality. (in double pref.-cpds.); adhi ava ajjhogaheti plunge into; ajjhothapeti to bring down to (its destination); otthata covered completely; "oharati to swallow right down, adhi -)- a: ajjhappatta having reached (the end);
addhan] a wanderer, wayfarer, traveller DA [fr(:= patliavin), 270; PvA 78, 127 ("jana people travelling). Often combd- with kapana beggar, tramp, as kapaiiaddhika (pi.) tramps and travellers (in which connection also as iddhika, q.
v.),
consent.
by =: look
after,
262
DhA
at
e.g. J
1.6
(v.
1.
""iddhika
11.26.
11.6- is to
Addhita
Pv
be corrected to atîta
(sic v.
1.
BB).
addhan] belonging to the road or Addhln travelling, one who is on the road, a traveller, in gataddhin one who has performed his journey (= addhagata) Dh 90.
(adj.) (
"^)
[fr.
Addhuva
see
dhuva.
dubbha.
ajjhapilita quite
Adrubhaka
Advejjhata
see
overwhelmed; ''avuttha inhabited; "aruhati grown up over; asaya desire, wish (cp. Ger. n. Anliegen & V. daranliegen). adhi -|- upa ajjhupagacchati to reach,
:
obtain;
see dvejjhata.
"upeti
to receive;
upekkhati "to look
all
along
to
over" =: to superintend long for, to desire.

Note.
adhi
-}-
pra
adhippattheti
Adha
in cpds. like
adhagga see under adho.
The
is
vowels
Adhanuna
see
dhamma.
contracted (assimilation-)form of adhi before ajjh- (q. v.).
Adhama
[Vedic adhama Lat. infimus, supcrl. of adho, q. v.] the lowest (lit. & fig), the vilest, worst Sn 12 (naradhama), 135 (vasaladhama) ; Dh 78 (purisa); J HI.151 (miga"); v,394 (uttamddhama), 437 (id.), 397;
(adj.)
Adhlka
sittha);
(adj.)
ordinary, superior,
DA
193
KhA
adhi; cp. Sk. adhika] exceeding, extraPug 35; VvA 80 (= anadhivara, vi1.141, 222; Dpvs v.32 (an); DhA 111.238; (:=r anuttara); .Sdhp 337, 447. compar.
[fr.
Sdhp 387.
Adhara
J
(adj.)
111.26
[Vedic adbara, compar. of adho] the lower (adharottha the 1. lip).
Adhl [Vedic adhi; base
of demonstr. pron. a -f- suffix-dhi, corresponding in form to Gr. 'h-ia "on this" here, cp. Bii where, in meaning equal to adv. of direction Gr. Se (toward) Ohg. zuo, E. to]. A. Prep, and pref. of direction & place: (a) as direction denoting a movement towards a definite end or goal (b) as place up to, over, toward, to, on (see C I a). where (prep. c. loc. or abs.) =r on top of above, over, in; in addition to. Often simply deictic "here" (e.g.) ajjhatta adhi -|- atman "this self here" (see C i b). B. adhi is freq. as modification pref., i. e. in loose compnwith n. or v. and as first part of a double prefixpra), but cpd., like ajjha (adhi -)- a), adhippa (adhi never occurs as a fixed base, i. e. as 2"d part of a pref.-
adv. extraIn comb"- with numerals adhika has the meaning of "in addition, with an additional, plus" (cp. adi -|- adika, with which itis evidently confounded, adhika being constructed in the same way as adika, i. e. preceding the noun-determination), e. g. catunahutidhikani dve yojana-sahassani 2000 94 (^= 294000) sattamasadhikani sattavassani 7 years and 7 months J 1.25 J V.319; panriasadhikani panca vassa-satani 500 -(- 50 (=: 550) PvA 152. See also f adhika.
11.
adhikatara
ordinarily
DhA
7;
m.176;
nt.
r)
as
PvA 86
(= adhimatlaij).
Adhlkata
(adj.) [adhi kata; cp. Sk. adhikrta] l. commissioned with, an overseer, Pv I!. 9" (dane adhikata thapita PvA 124). 2. caused by Miln 67 (kamma"). 3. affected by something, i. e. confused, puzzled, in doubt
Miln 144
(+
vimatijata).
Adhikarana
vision,
cpd., like
in pacca^ (prati
ava
in paryava'^ (pari
+ + ava) or
S),
parya (pari
in
-j-
a) or
-(-
ud
abhyud" (abhi
ud), samud" (sam -|- ud). As such (i. e. modification) it is usually intensifying, meaning "over above, in addition, quite, par excellence, super"-(adhideva a super-god, cp.
[adhi -f- karana] I. attendance, superof affairs, administration PvA 209. 2. relation, reference, reason, cause, consequence D 11.59 ": in consequence of); S 11.41 ; v.19. Esp. ace. "r) as ( adv. ( ) in consequence of, for the sake of, because of, from 1.410 (riipadhikaranar)) ; S iv.339 (raga); Miln 281 (mudda for the sake of the royal seal, orig. in
(nt.)
management
has lost this power & become "shut up, fill up, join up etc ), (ajjhavasati "to dwell here-in" In to inhabit") (see C 2). the explns of P. Commentators adhi is often (sometimes far-fetchedly) interpreted by abhibhii "overpowering" see e.g. C. on adhitthati & adhitthila; and by virtue of this
but very often meaningless (like E. up in esp. in double pref.-cpds. avasati "to dwell in,
ati-deva),
attendance on the r. s.). Kimadhikaranaq why, on account of what J IV.4 (r= kii]karanai]) yatvadhikaranai] (yat adhi") by reason of what, since, because (used as conj.) D 1.70= A 1.113^ It. 16 D III. 225. 3. case, question,
cause, subject of discussion, dispute. There are 4 sorts of a. enumJ- at var. passages, viz. vivada" anuvada" apatta"
kicca"
meaning we find a close relationship between the prefixes ati, adhi and abhi, all interchanging dialectically
intens.
"questions of dispute, of censure, of misconduct, of duties" Vin 11.88; 111.164; iv.126, 238; 11.247. v.346 (dhamma a Vin 11.74; S iv.63 Often ref. question of the Dh.); A 1.53 (case), 79; 11.239 (vupasanta);
:
adhi often represents Sk. ati or abhi; thus adhikusala, ''kodhila, "jeguccha, brahma; abhi in adhippatthita, "pateti, ppaya, ppeta, "badheti, ^bhu, vaha. Cp. also ati IV. C. The main applications of adhi are the foil.: \.priviary
so
that P.
adhi adhi
> >
ali
in
meaning (in verbs & verb derivations): either direction in which or place where, depending on the meaning of (a) where to: the verb determinate, either lit. or fig. adhiyita (adhi -j- fta) "gone on to or into" := studied; ajjhesita (adtti -|- esita) "wished for"; kata "put to" i.e. commissioned; kara commission; "gacchali "to go on to
V.71, 72; Pug 20, 55; DhA iv.2 (ssa uppamassa vupa1.122 i) sama), adhikaranaq karoti to raise a dispute vupasameti to settle a question or difficulty Vin 11.261. -karaka one who causes dispute discussions or dissent Vin 1V.230 (f. "ika); A III. 252. -samatha the settlings of questions that have arisen. There are seven rules for settling cases enum<'- at D in.254; 11.247; A 1.99; iv.144.
Adhikarai^lka
[fr-
adhikarana]
one
who has
to
che settling of disputes or questions, a judge
do with v.164, 167.
&
"ganhati to reach it" obtain gania attainment overtake surpass, peta (adhi -j- pra -|- ita) "gone in to" meant, understood paya sense meaning, intention bhasati to speak to := address; mutta intent upon; attribute, metaphor, cp. "vacana "saying in addition" Fr. sur-nom; "vasana assent, vaseti to dwell in, give
Adhlkarani
that
111.285;
(f.)
[to
which serves,
adhikarana I, orig. meaning "serving, instrument"] a smith's anvil J i. e.

;
Davs
in. 16 sq.
DhsA
263.
Adhikara
tration,
[cp. Sk. adhikara] attendance, service, adminissupervision, management, help Vin 1.55; J 156;
Adhikara
VI.251;
11.9-');
28
124 (dana"; cp. Pv
AdhipanfSa
ranena) "^samuppanna arisen without a cause, spontaneous, unconditioned D 1.28 Ud 69; D 111.33, 138; S 11.223 (sukhadukkhai)); A m.440 (id.); Ps 1.155; DA 1.118 (=: akarana").
Miln
60,
11.41.
115,
165;
PvA
DhA
Adhikarika
to
(adj.) (
) [to
adhikara] serving as, referring
Vin ni.274 (Bdhgh).

(f.)
Adhikuttana
oner's block
[adhi
2,
+ kottana
or kottana] an executi(v.
1.
AdhicCa'
by,
(adj.)
[=
58; cp. ThA 65 prob. be read kottana); ThA 287.
Th
kuddana, should
homonym abhabba]
adhicca 2 in adj. function, influenced without a cause (for assumption),

v. 457.
unreasonable, unlikely S
AdhJkUSala
(adj.) [adhi -)- kusala] in of higher righteousness" D in. 145.

(adj.) [adhi
dhamma
"items
AdhijegUCCha
(nt.)
[adhi
-|-
regard (for others)
1.174,
[fr.
jeguccha] intense scrupulous 176adhitthati] bent on, given to,
Adhikodhlta
+ kodhita]
very angry J v.117.

to, to
fig.
Adhitthaka
(adj.)
( )
addicted to J v.427 (sura).
AdhigaCChati [adhi 4- gacchati] to get possession of, to acquire, attain, find;
come
into
understand 1. 140 (anvesar) n' adhigacchanti do D 1.229 (vives.iij) not find); S 1.22 (Nibb.inar/); 11.27S (id.); A 1. 162 (id.); Dh 187, 365; It 82 (santiq); Th 2, 51; Pug 30, 31;
to
labhati PvA 37); iii.7'0 (amataij 1.7* (nibbutii) padaq). opt. adhigaccheyya D 1.224 (kusalaq dhammai]); 1. 114 (madhu-pindikaij); Dh 61 and adhigacche Dh 368. ger. gantva D 1.224; J i-45 (anisaqse) and "gamma Pv hi" (== vinditva patilabhitva PvA 60). grd. gantabba It 104 (nibbana). cond. '^gacchissar) Sn 446. i^t
Pv
Adhltthati (adhitthahati) [Sk. adhitisthati, adhi stha] to stand on J 111.278 (ger. aya); DhA IV.183 (ger. I. hitva); fig. to insist on Th I, 1 131 (aor. "ahi). 2. to concentrate or fix one's attention on (c. ace), to direct one's thoughts to, to make up one's mind, to wish Vin I. II 5 (inf. thatur]), 297 (id.), 125 (grd. thatabba)
aor. 3 sg.
ajjhaga Sn 225
(=
vindi patilabhi
Kh.\ 180);
Dh
154; Vv 32'; 3 pi. ajjhagu J 1.256 (vyasanaq) ajjhagamur) S 1.12. 2>"1 aor. 3 sg. adhigacchi Nd' 457. pp. adhigata (q. v.).
&
C. explshitvS); PvA 23 (aor. ''thasi) 171 (id.), 75 (ger. "hitva). On adhittheyya see Cftf. 209, n. 2; 219, n. I. 3. to undertake, practice, perform, look after, to celebrate S 11.17; A 1.1 1 5 sq. ; J 1.50; PvA 209 (ger. thaya). pp. adhitthita (q. v.).
111.278;
1.
1.80
(aor.
ahi);
iv.i34
1.34;
(v.
ali
abhibhavitva
titlhati);
DhA
IV.201
(ger.
Adhiganhati
to surpass, excel S I.87 S IV.275; A IH.33; It 19. Ger. adhigayha Pv ii.g"^ Dh.\ in. 219 (v. 1. BB at both pass, atikkamma) & adhiggahetva It 20. pp. adhig-
[adhi
III.
DA
1.32;
+ ganhati]
Adhitthana
146;
gahita (q.
v.).
Adhigata
[pp. of adhigacchati] got into possession quered, attained, found J 1.374; VvA 135.
of,
con-
Adhigatavant
or obtained
(adj.-n
[fr.
adhigata] one
who has found
VvA
296 (Nibbanaq).
attainment,
acquisition
;
Adhigama
fig.
[fr.
adhigacchati]
also
stha] l. decision, resolution, on this meaning C/ni. 62) D 111.229 (where 4 are enum^-, viu. paiina", sacca" caga upasama); J 1.23; V.174; Ps 1.108; 11.171 sq., 207; DhsA 166 (cp. V/is. its/. 44). 2. mentioned in bad sense with abhinivesa and anusaya, obstinacy, prejudice and bias 1.136; 111.31, 240; S 11.17; m.io, 135, As adj. ( ) applying oneself to, bent on A 194. 111.363. 3. looking after, management, direction, power Miln 309 ^devanaI)); Pv.\ 141 (so read for adhitatthana). [aditthana as PvA 89, used as explanatory for avasa, should perhaps be read adhitthana in the sense of fixed, permanent, abode],
(nt.)
[fr.
-(-
adhi
self determination,
will
(cp.
knowledge, information, study (the latter mainly in Miln) D III. 255; S II. 139; A 11.148; iv.22, 332; v.ig4; J 1.406; Nett 91; Miln 133, 215, 358, 362, 388; PvA 207.
Adhitthayaka
after,
(adj.) (
superintending, watching, looking

5,
in
kamma^ Mhvs
175;
30,
98;
kammanta
Adhigameti
Adhiggahlta
gahita
DhA
[adhi
-j-
gameti,
30.
Caus.
of gacchati] to
make
esp.
63-"'
1.393.
(adj.) [pp. of adhitthSti]
a.
I. standing on (c. loc), the idea of standing above, towering over Vv
obtain, to procure
PvA
Adhit^hita
with
[pp. of adhiganhati] excelled, surpassed; over-
powered, taken by (instr.), possessed J 111.427 (= anugC); v. 102; vi.525 574; It 103; Miln 188, 189; Sdhp 98.
looked managed, S governed Vin 278 (kammanta). (b) undertaking, bent on

VvA
269).
(a)
after,
(hemaraihe
=^
sakalaij th.anari
1.57;
v.
abhibhavitva thila undertaken, (sv'adhitthita); PvA 141

(c.
ace.)
Sn 820
Adhicinna only
is
at
II1.I2,
where
v.
1.
is
avicinna, which
(ekacariyar)).
to
be preferred. See vicinna.
Adhideva
Adhicitta
(nt.) [adhi
-f-
[adhi
-|-
citta]
contemplation,
usually
"higher thought", meditation, in comb"- with adhisila and ad-
the gods
11.132;
deva] a superior or supreme god, above A iv.304; Sn 1148; Nd^ 307'', 422 a.
Cp. atideva.
bipanna Vin 170; D 111. 219; M 1.451; A 1.254, 256; N'd' 39 Nd2 689 ("sikkhs); Dh 185 (= attha-samapatti-
Adhipa
[Sk. adhipa, abbrev. of adhipati] ruler, lord, master
sankhata adhika-citta
DhA
111.238).
J 11.369; 111.324; V.393;
Pv
ii.8
(jan king); Davs 111.52;
VvA
Th
I,
314.
(adj.)
AdhicetO
68
= Ud
(adj.) [adhi -f ceto] lofty-minded, entranced Vin iv.54 43 111.384.
= DhA
Adhlpaka
governed,
loka"
( ")
[fr.
prec]
mastering,
ruling
or
influenced
by
(cp.
adhipati)
1.150
(alta
AdhiCCa'
[ger. of adhi -J- eti, see adhiyati] learning, studying, learning by heart J III. 218, 327 1= iv.301; IV.1S4 (vede adhiyitva C), 477 (sajjhayitva C); V1.213; Miln 164.
dhamma").
to, reach, attain
AdhJCCa'2
adhrtya, a -f dhicca, ger. of dhf, cp. dhara, dharana 3, dhareti 4] unsupported, uncaused, fortuitous, without cause or reason; in foil, phrases: "apattika quilly without intention 1.443; "uppatti
[Sk.
(" )
Adhipajjati [adhi -|- pajjati] to come IV. 96 (anatthaij); pp. adbipanna.
Adhipanna
ledge,
(f)
[adhi
(cp.
-(-
paiiua] higher
wisdom
usually
or
in
insight
jhana
&
pafina);
knowcomb"'
spontaneous origin DhsA 238 "laddba obtained without being asked for, unexpectedly Vv 84*^ ^= J v. 171 VI 315 (expl'l at J V.171 by ahetuna, at VI.316 by aka;
with adhicitta & adhisila Vin I.70; D 1.174; IH-219 ("sikkha); A 1240; 11.92 sq., 239; 111.106 sq., 327; IV.360; Nd' 39 (id.); Ps 1.20, 25 sq., 45 sq., 169; II.II,
244; Pug 61.
Adhipatati
Adhipatati
[adhi P^'ati] to fly past, vanish J iv.iil(=: Caus. adhipateti aliviya patati sighai) aiikkamati C).
29
Adhimutti
A
&
J ll.8o.
(q. V.) in dilT.
meaning. Cp also adhipata.

[fr.
aor. adhibhavi V.248, 282 ("bhoti); J n.336; V.30. 3. pi. adhibbaijsu S iv.185. See also ajjhabhavi ajjhabhu pp. adhibhuta (q. v.).
Adhlpatana
Adhipati
(nt.)
adhipatati] attack, pressing
ThA
271.
Adhibhasati
56, 90.
[adhi
-f11.
ajjhabhasi Vin
81'; Miln J 1V.223; Vv 2. ruling over, governing,
(n.-adj.) [adhi -f pati, cp. adhipa] 1. ruler, master settha). 388; Dh.\ 1.36
bhasati] to address, to speak to; aor. 195; S 1.103; iv.117; Sn p. 87; PvA
(=
predominant; ruled or governed by Vbh 216 sq. (chandaij adhipatii] katva making energy predominant); DhsA 125, 126 (atta autonomous, loka heteronomous, influenced by society). See also Dhs. Irsl. 20 & Cpd. 60.
1.147; 11133 misreading for adhipateyya.
(nt.)
-)-
Adhibhu
Sk.
(adj.) ( ) [fr. adhi -f bhu, cp. adhibhavati & adhibhu] overpowering, having power over; master, conqueror, lord S IV.186 (anadhibhQ not mastering. For adhibhuta the v. 1. abhi is to be preferred as more usual in this connection, see abhibhu); Sn 684 (miga"
v.
I.
Adhipateyya
=5
20.
abhi").
[cp.
IV.275
is
probably
Adhibhuta
adhibhu
&
adhibhuta] overpowered S iv.186.
Adilipatthita [pp. adhi

desired, wished,
patlheti, cp. Sk. abhi

for
+ arthayati]
gone
into,
Adhimatta
begged
Sk.
(adj.) [adhi -f matta of mS] extreme, exceeding, ext.iaordinary; nt. adv. "i] extremely 1.152, 243; S i\'.
1. 1
Adhipanna
[cp.
abhipanna, adhi
affected with, seized
by
+ pad]
160; k 11.150; IV.241; J 1.92; Pug 15; Miln 146, 189, 274, 290; Pv II. 3 (= adhikatarar) PvA 86); DhA 11.8$;
cp.
),
a victim of (c. loc.) S 1.72,
PvA
281,
(nt.) [abslr.
fr.
Th
tanhanugata Nd^ 345 (kamesu); Sn 1 123 (tanha" 32); Dh 288; J 111.38, 369; IV.396; V.91, 379(=dosena
2,
Adhimattata
prec] preponderance
200).
11.150;
ajjhotthata); vi.27.
DhsA 334
(cp.
Dhs.
irsl.
Adtlipatlmoklcha moral, code Vin
(nt.)
[adhi
Adhimana
patimokkha]
the
higher,
v.
(patim
-J-);
11.245
(+
ajjhajiva).
Adhipata'
[adhipateti]
splitting,
breaking, only in phrase

sq.,
(n.-adj.) [adhi -\- mano] (n.) attention, direction of mind, concentration Sn 692 (adhimanasa bhavatha). (adj.) directing one's mind upon, intent (on) J iv.433 (:= pasannacitta); v.29 (an; v.l. mana).
muddba
head-splitting
Sn 988
1004,
1025
(v.
1.
Nd-i vipata).
Adhimana 11.252; A
in oneself,
[adhi
-|-
mana] undue estimate of oneself
V.162 sq.
(adj.)
[fr.
Sk. atipatati, to fly past, flit] Adhipata^ [from adhipatati a moth Su 964. Expld- at Nd' 484 as "adhipatika ti ta
Adhimanilta
conceited
adhimana] having undue confidence V 162, 169, 317; DhA mill.
uppatitva khadanti taqkarana
a.
vuccanti";
Ud
72 (expW-
by C.
as salabha).
(f.)
[fr.
AdhimuCCati
feel
Adhipatilca
adhipata']
moth, a
mosquito Nd'
484
(see adhipata').
fr.
[Pass, of adhi -f muc] I. to be drawn to. attached to or inclined towards, to indulge in (c. loc.) S 111.225; IV. 185 A iv,24, 145 sq., 460; v.17; Pug 63. 2. to become settled, to make up one's mind as to (with
;
loc),
to
become
1.
clear about Vin 1.209 (aor. "raucci);
Adhipateti [Caus.
adhipatati, cp. Sk. abhipatayati
atipateti] to break, split J iv.337 chindati). 8 prob. to be read adhibadheti (v. 1. avibadeti. T. adhipateti).
(=
& At Ud
P.
1.
106;
116 (pot.
3.
1.
to take courage, to 214, 316; J IV.272; V.103
mucceyya); It 43; DA 1.275. have faith Sn 559; Miln 234; DA

;
DhH
1.196; 111.258; IV. 1 70.
Adhlppagharati
[adhi -f
ppa \-
gharati]
to flow, to trickle
ThA
284.
3
sg.
4. of a spirit, to possess, to enter into a body, with loc. of the body. late idiom for the older anvavisati. J
IV.172;
aor.
Adhippaga
Adhippaya
of adbippagacchati to go to J v. 59.
pp.
to
429; L*hA 1.196; 111.258; IV. 170. adhimuccita and adhimutta. Caus. adhimoceti inpline to (trs.); to direct upon (with loc.) S v. 409
v.103,
[adhi ppa-]- i Sk. abhipraya] I. intention, wish desire S 1. 124; v.108; 11.81; 111.363 (bhoga); V.65 ; J 1.79, 83; Sdhp 62. As adj. ( ") desiring PvA 226 (hass in play khiddalthika). 2. sense, meaning,
(cittai)
devesu
a.).
AdhlmUCCana
I
(nt.) [fr. adhi -)confidence I)hs.\ 133, 190.
muc] making up
one's mind,
conclusion,
inference (cp.
adhigama) Miln 148;
PvA
8,
16, 48, J31 (the moral of a story), -adhippayena (instr.) in the way of, like PvA 215 (kil for fun).
Adhimuccita & Adhimucchita

or
(pp.) [cither adhi -f
muc
AdhippayOSa
culiarity,
[adhi
-f-
payosa]
distinction,
difference, pe-
special
meaning
146; S
111.66; iv.208;
1.267; IV.158; V.48 sq.
Adhippeta
gone
abhipreta, adhi -|- ppa i, lit. gone into, adhippaya] I. desired, approved of, agreeable D 1. 120; 11.236; Vv.\ 312, 315. 2. meant, understood, intended as J IH.263; PÂ 9, 80, 120, 164.
[Sk.
cp.
for;
would seem more probable to connect it with the former (cp. adhimuccati) and consider all vv. 11. mucchita as spurious; but in view of the credit of several passages we have to assume a regular analogy-form "muc1886, 109] chila, cp. mucchati and see also drawn towards, attached to, infatuated, indulging in (with loc.) M 11.223 (an"); S 1.113; Th l, 732 (v.l. "muccita), 923 (cch), 1175; J 11.437 (cch); 111.242; v.255 (kamesu
murch;
it
JPTS
"mucchita,
v.
1.
'^muccita).
Cp. ajjhomucchita.
AdhimuCCitar
for
Adhippetatta
adhippeta] the fact of being meant or understood as, in abl. â with reference to, as is to be understood of VvA 13; PvA 52.
(nt.)
[abstr.
fr.
[n. ag. of adhimuccati] one who determines something, easily trusting, giving credence A HI. 165 (v. I. mucchita).
Adhimutta
Av. ^
Adhibadheti
[adhi -f badheti, cp. Sk. abhibadhayati] to vex, oppress, gore (to death) Ud 8 (T. adhipateti, v. 1. avibadeti). [adhi -)- Brahma, cp. atibrahma] a superior Brahma, higher than Brahma M II. 1 32.
Adhibrahma
Adhibhavati
of adhimuccati, cp. BSk. adhimukta. 112; Divy 49, 302 etc.] intent upon ( " or with loc. or ace), applying oneself to, keen on, inclined to, given to Vin 1.183; A v.34, 38; Dh 226; Sn 107 1, 1149 (cilta); NdJ 33; J 1.370 (dan") Pug 26; PvA 134 (dan).
(adj.) [pp.
1.8,
Adhimutti
(f.)
[adhi
-)
niulti] resolve, intention, disposition
bhavati, cp. Sk. & P. abhibhavati] to overcome, overpower, surpass S IV.185 sq. (cp. adhibha);
[adhi
-f-
1.
174;
V.36;
Ps
1.124;
Miln 161, 169;
Vbh
340,
341;
DA
1.44,
103; Sdhp 378.
Adhimattika
Adhlmuttika
bent
inclination
(adj.)
30
to,
Anabhava
Adhlsila
(nt.) [adhi sila] higher morality, usually in threefold set of adbicitta-sikkha, adhipanna adhisl'la"
[=
adhimutta] inclined
It
attached
to,
(f.)
on S JI.154,
158;
70;
Vbh 339
sq.
ta
1.2.
Vin 1.70;
Adhlmokkha
decision
PvA
[fr.
adhi
-|-
111.25 sq.;
mUC] Vbh 165
firm resolve, determination,

sq.,
D 1.174; 111-219; A 111.133; IV.25; 207. See also adhicitta, sikkha & slla.
DhA
1.334;
425;
DhsA
145, 264.
Adhiseti [adhi
pursue
+ seti]
:
to lie on, sit on, live in, to
See Dhs.
trsl.
5; Cpd. 17, 40, 95.
Dh
41
Adhiyita see
adUlyati.
Adhina
Adhiroha
to
[fr. adhi ruh] ascent, ascending; in dur" hard ascend Miln 322.
[cp. Sk. adhlna] subject, dependent para); J iv.112; DA 1.217; also written adhlna J v.350. See also under para.
(
'^)
(adj.)
&
Sn 671
(= gacchati
C.)
pp. adhisayita.
follow,
1.72
(atta
Adhiyatl
Adhlvacana
144, 460;
(nt.)
[adhi -f vacana] designation, term, attri-
bute, metaphor, metaphorical expression
11.62;
1.
113,
124; m.310; IV.89, 285, 340; It 15, Dhs 1306 (= nama 114; Sn p. 218; J 1.117; Nd2 34 sankha paniiatti etc.); Vbh 6; PvA 63. See on term Dhs. Irs I. 340. -patha "process of synonymous nomenclature" (Mrs. Rh. D.) D 11.68; S 111.7 1 Dhs 1306: DhsA 51.
11.70,
& adhiyati [Med. of adhi -j- J, 1st sg. adhiye taken as base in Pali] to study, lit. to approach (cp. adhigacchati); to learn by heart (the Vedas & other Sacred Books) Vin 1.270; S 1.202 (dhamniapadani); J IV. 184 (adhiyitva), 496 (adhiyamana) vi.458; DhA 111.446
adhiyitva J iv.75 adhiyanar) J v.450 sajjhayitva C.) & adhicca see adhicca 2 pp. adhiger.
;
:
(adhryassu).
(=
yita
1.96.
Adhuna
Adhivattati [adhi result S l.ioi A

;
+ vattati]
11.32.
to
come
on,
proceed, issue,
Adhivattha
[pp. of adhivasati] inhabiting, living in (c. loc.) Vin 1.28; S 1. 197; J 1.223; "385; 111.327; PvA 17. The form adhivuttha occurs at J vi.37o.
(adj.)
just now, quite recently (kalakata); Miln 155; Davs 11.94. -agata a new comer 1.457; J "105. -abbisitta newly or just anointed 11.227. -uppanna just arisen 11.208, 221.
(adv.)
[Vedic
adhuna]
11.208;
Vin
11.185
Adhura
(nt.) [a -f- dhura, see dhura indifference to oblihations J IV.241.

;
2]
irresponsibility,
Adhlvara (adj.) [adhi -\- vara] superb, excellent, surpassing Vv i63 (an unsurpassed, unrivalled; VvA 80 :^ adhilca,
visittha).
Adho
(adv.) [Vedic adhah compar. adharah ;= Lat. inferus, Goth, undar, E. under, Ind. *ndher-; superl. adhamah
Lat.
[fr.
infimus]
below,
usually
combd-
or
Adhlvasa
adhi -f vas] endurance, forbearance, holding out; only as adj. in dur difficult to hold out Th I, iii.
"ilea) (adj.)
[fr.
Adhivasaka (&
adhlvasa] willing, agree77.
"above" and tiriyarj "across" , uddhai) and adho above and below, marking zenith & nadir. Thus with uddhaq and the 4 bearings (disa) and intermediate points (anudisa) at S
3
uddbai]
dimensions.
contrasted with describing the
able, enduring, patient

111.163; V.132; J
1.122;
III.
Vin iv.130; Mi.io, 526; An.iiS;

vas] I assent A 111.31; DhA endurance l.io; J 11.237;
124;
1V.167;
with
uddhai)
&
tiriyar)
at
Sn
111.369 (an''); iv.ii,

-f-
Adhivasana
1-33-
(nt.) [fr. adhi
forbearance, 111.263; IV.307; V.174.

2.
~-
Adhivasanata (f.) [abstr. fr. adhivasana] Dhs 1342; Vbh 360 (an).
Adhivaseti [Caus. of adhivasat., meaning of 3] i. to wait for
in.277.
11.128,
patience, endurance,
50i 537) I055i 1068. Expld- at KhA 248 by heltha and in detail (dogmatically & speculatively^ at Nd^ 155. For further ref. see uddhaq. The comp"- form of adho before vowels is adh. -akkhaka beneath the collar-bone Vin iv.2i3. -agga with the points downward (of the upper row of teeth) J V.I 56 (-|- uddh expld. by uparima-danta C). -kata
tuined down, or upside

by,
past.
Adv.
cp.
(c.
BSk. adhivasayati
in
200; VvA 336, 337. 3. to consent, agree, give in Vin 1.17; D 1.109 (cp. DA 1.277); S iv 76; DhA 1.33; PvA 17, 20, 75 and freq. passim. Caus. adhivasapeti
2. to have D 157; J 1.46; H1.2S1 (pahSre); IV.279, 407; V.51,
ace.) J 1.254; 11.352; patience, bear, endure (c. ace.)
to cause to wait J 1.254.
Adhivaha
[fr.
adhi
-f-
bearer, adj. bringing
vah; cp. Sk. abhivahati] a carrier, S iv.70 (dukkha); A 1.6; Th 1,494.

[fr.
Adhlvahana
(nt -adj.)
f.
adhi
I,
bearing Sn 79;
"i
Th
+ vah]
carrying, bringing,
VI. 1 87 (ito -gala (so read for T. udho) down the throat PvA 104. -mukha head forward, face downward, bent over, upturned Vin 11.78; 1.132, 234: Vv 16' (^ hettha mukha VvA 78). -bhaga the lower part (of the body) 1.473; DhA 1.148. -virecana action of a purgative (opp. uddha of an emetic) D 1.12; 1.98 (=: adho dosanaij niharanar)); DhsA 404. -sakhai) (-)- uddhamulari) branches down (& roots up, i. e. uprooted) DhA 1.75. -sira (adj.) head downward J IV. 194. -sirai) (adv.) with bowed head (cp. avaysirai]) J VI. 298 (= siraq adhokatv.^ hetthamukho C). -sisa (adj.) head first, headlong J 1.233; v.472 ("ka).
down J 1.20 ; vi.298. -gata gone since (cp. uddhai] adv. later or after) masar) adhogataij since one month ago).
"r^
DA
519.
An- form
of the neg. prefix a-before vowels. For negatives
Adhivlmuttatta
(nt.)
= adhivimokkhatta = adhimokkha
;
&
adhimulti,
beginning with an' see the positive.

i.
e.
propensity, the fact of being inclined or given to J v. 254 (T. kamadhivimuttita, v. 1. muttata).
Ana-
negative
1089),
prefix, contained in anappameyya, (Th i, anamatagga & anabhava. See Vinaya Texts. 11. 113.
Adhivimokkhatta
(nt.)
being inclined to
DhsA
261.
Anajjhittha asked Vin
Adhlvutti
(f.) [adhi -\- vutti, fr. adhi -f- vaC, cp. Sk. abhivadati] expression, saying, opinion; only in tt. adhivuttipada (v. 1. adhimutti-p. at all passages) 1.13 (explJby adhivacana-pada 1.103); 11.228; v.36.
unbidden, un113; Pv 1.12' (T. anabbhita, v. 1. anijjhiltha; J 111.165 has anavhata; Th 2, 129 ayacita; PvA 64 expK by anavhata).
(adj.) [an -j- ajjhittha] uncalled,
1.
DA
D A
Anabhava
In
the
Adhivuttha
see adhivattha.
(nt.-adj.) [fr. adhiseti] lying
Adhisayana
on or
in,
inhabiting
PvA 80
(maiicaq).
adhiseti] sat on, addled (of eggs)
Adhisayita [pp. of 111.3; S 111.153.
Vin
bhava] the utter cessation of becoming. form anabhavai) kata or gata. This again found only in a siring of four adjectives together expressing the most utter destruction. They are used at Vin 111.3 of had qualities, at S 11.63 of certain wrong opinions, at v.527 of the 1487; S IV. 62 khandas, at 1.33 1 of the Mental Intoxications (Asavas), at A IV.73 of certain tastes, of a bad kamma A 1. 135, of evil passions A 1.137, 184, 218; 11.214 of pride A 11.4 1,
[ana
-f-
oldest
Pali only in adj.
Anabhava
of craving
31
IV. 8.
Anagamin
the
13.
n.249, of the
plement to the Digha (D
in. 326)
bonds A and
In the sup-
in the Iti-vuttaka
same
at Vin See ariya.
v.
125); Sn 664, 782 (dhamma);
Pug
(p. 115) a later idiom, anabhavar) gameti, cause to perish, is used of evil thoughts. Bdhgh (quoted Vin 111.267) reports
Anala
as V.
I.
anubhava. Cp.
(adj.)
Nd
1.90;
and Nd* under pahina.
Anabbhlta
abbhita] not restored, not to be [an restored Vin iv.242; Pv 1. 12'' (where reading prob. faulty & due to a gloss; the id. p. at Th 2, 129 has ayacita
(adj.) [an -f- ala] i- not sufficient, not enough; unable, impossible, unmanageable IV. 1455; J 11326 2. dissatisfied, insatiate J v. 63 atilta C). 471.
M
S
(=
3. i)
kata
dissatisfied, satiated,
1.15 (kamesu).
Anavaya
&
V.
at
1.
165 anavhata; anabbhita).

J
III.
PvA 64
expls-
by anavhata,
(adj.) [derivation doubtful. See Trenckner Pall Misc. 65J not lacking, complete in (loc), fulfilling D 1.88 (_= anuna paripura-karin 1.248); A 111.152 (= samatta
DA
paripunna
AA
(atlj-)
quoted by Tr. on Miln 10).

[an
Anabhunnatata
Anabhljjha
or desire
(f-)
[an
abbhunnata
-\- la]
the state of
not being erect, i.e. hanging

(f-)
down
J v.156.
AnaVOSita
+ avosita
1,
or ana
-j-
avosita
= avusita
at
?]
unfulfilled,
undone Th
[an
-|-
101. Sk. an-asana] not eating,
[an
-|-
abhijjha]
absence
of covetousness
111.229,
269; Dhs 32, 35, 277.

-f-
Anasana
fasting,
(nt.)
asana, cp.
Anabhijjhalu D 111.82; Pug 40.

Anabhijjhita
Nd'^ 38);
(adj.) [an
abhijjhalQ] not greedy or covetous
(=
hunger D ni.75 khuda SnA 324).

[ger.
&
in
same context
Sn 311
Anasitvana
of an
asati]
without
eating, fasting
(adj.) [an
+ abhijjhita]
Vv
4?*
etc.
(=
na abhikankhita
not desired Sn 40 (cp. VvA 201).
Anasuyyag
Anasuropa
[Sk. anasuyan, ppr. of an

(v.
1.
+ asuyati]
not grum-
Anabhlnandatl
Anabhirata
1.61
see abhi etc.

-(-
bling J 111.27
for
anusuyyaq
T.).
[.in -f-
asuropa] absence of abruptness
Dhs 1341.
(adj.)
[an
abhirata] not taking delight in J
(naccadisu).
(f.) [an discontent I. III.
-|-
Anasuyaka
abhirati] not delighting in, dissatis1.
(adj.)
[Sk. anasuyaka, cp. usuya not grumbling,
Anabhirati
faction,
not envious J 11.192.
395;
DA
17
(-|-
paritassana); 111.289; J '"
Anassaka
AnaSSana
(adj.) either an-assaka or
a-nassaka (q.
v.).
Anabhiraddha
AnabhiraddhI
(adj.) [an
+ abhiraddha] in anger Vin IV.236.

anger, wrath
(nt.) [a 4- nassana, nas; cp. Sk. nasan.a] imperishableness, freedom from waste J IV.168.
(a^'j-)
(f)
[an -f abhiraddhi]
1.3
(=
kopass'etai) adhivacanaij
DA
Anassavin
(satiyesu
virahita
1.52).
intoxicated,
a.
not
Anabhisambhuijaniana
(adj.) [ppr. med. of an -)- abhisambhunati] not obtaining, unable to get or keep up l.ioi
[an -f assavin; cp. assava -f- asava] not enjoying or finding pleasure in Sn 853 satavatthusa kamagunesu tanhasanthava-
SnA
549).
-f-
(=
asampSpunanto avisahamano va
(adj.)
DA
1.268).
(fr.
Anassasika
(adj.) [an -f- assSsa
ika; cp. Sk. asvasana
&
Anamatagga
agga
(pi.).
[ana
(=
a neg.) -f
mata
man)
So Dhammapala (avidit-agga ThA 289); NaTikg on DhsA 11; Trenckner, Notes 64; Oldenberg, K;. Texts 11.114. Childers takes it as an amata -f agga, and Jacobi {Erzdhl. 33 and 89) and Pischel {Gram. 251) as a -f- namat (fr. nam) -f agga. It is Sanskritired at Divy 197 by anavaragra, doubtless by some mistake. Weber, /nd. Sir. 111. 150 suggests an -f- amrta, which does not suit the context at all]. Ep. of Samsara 'whose beginning and end are alike unthinkable", i. e., without beginning or end. Found in two passages of the Canon S 11.178, 187 sq. V.226, 441 (quoted 111.149, $' Kvu 29, called Anamatagga-pariyaya at DhA 11.268) and Th 2, 495, 6. Later references are Nd^ 664; PvA 166; DhA III; II. 13, 32; Sdhp 505. [Cp. anamata and amatagga, and cp. the English idiom "world without end". The meaning can best be seen, not from the derivation (which is uncertain), but from the examples quoted above from the Samyulta. According to the Yoga, on the contrary (see e.g., Woods, Yoga-system of Putanjali, 1 19), it is a possible, and indeed a necessary quality of the Yogi, to understand the beginning and end of Samsara].
nakitti in
BSk. anasvSsika not comforting
Divy 207] not consoling, discouraging, M 1.514; S 11.191.
AnasSUf)
1^'
sq, pret. of anusuyati
have heard
(=
Sk. anvasruvaq)
1.393.
Anagata
(adj.) [an -f- agata] not come yet, i. e. future. usual comb", with atita: see this. iii.ioo sq., 134
On
S'j.,
220, 275;
III.188 sq.;
1.5; 11.283;
III.
100
sq.,
400;
Sn 3>8, 373,851; 1153; J1V.159; VI.364; Dhs 1039, 1416.
Anagamana
j
I
(nt.) [an -f
agamana] not coming, not returning
203, 264.
(f.)
Anagamita
Sn
p.
[anagamin
v.
-|-
ta]
an Anagamin S
129, 181, 285;
the state or condition of A III. 82 ; v.108, 300 sq.

40.
140= A
111.143; It
-j-
sq., 39,
Anagamin
(adj.-n.) [an
Sgamin] one who does not return,
a Never-Returner, as tt. designating one who has attained the 3fJ stage out of four in the breaking of the bonds
Anamha
to Morris 1884, 70 "unlaughing" wiih ana an (cp. anabhava & anamatagga) and mha from smi, cp. vimhayati Sk. vismayati] being in consternation or distress, crying J III. arodana-kale C). 223 ("kale
(adj.) [according
ana-niha
JPTS
(Saqyojanas) which keep a man tack from Arahantship. So near is the Anagamin to the goal, that after death he will be reborn in one of the highest heaven and there obtain Arahantship, never returning to rebirth as a man. But in the oldest passages referring to these 4 stages, the description of the third does not use the word ana-
gamin (D 1.156;
does not mean
11.92; 111.107;
11.146)
and anSgSmin
Anaya
[a -j- naya] misfortune, distress Miln 277, usually combd- with vyasana (as also in BSk, e. g. Jtm 215) Vin U.199; S IV. 159; A v.156; Miln 292; VvA 327;
Sdhp 362.
Anaiiya
ignoble,
(adj.)
[an
-|-
ariya,
;
see
also anariya] not Aiyan,
low
Vin 1.10
HI. 232 (vohara, 3 sets of
4;
breaking of bonds, but the cultivation of certain specified good menl.al habits (S III. 168, the A 1.64; anatta doctrine; S v. 200-2, the five Indriyas 1.200, cultivation of good qualities, 11163; v. 86, 17I S 149). We have only two cases in the canon of any living persons being called anagamin. Those are at S v. 177 and 178. The word there means one who has broken the lower five of the ten bonds, & the individuals named are laymen. At D 11.92 nine others, of
tlie
;
AnSgamin
whom
to
32
AnSsava
Anamaya
healthy
(adj.) [an -f-
eight are laymen, are declared after their death have reached the third stage (as above) during life, but they are not called anagamins. At It 96 there are only 3 stages, the worldling, the Anagamin, and the Arahant; and the Saqyojanas are not referred to. It is probable that already in the Nikaya period the older, wider meaning was falling into disuse. The Abhidhamma books seem to refer only to the Saijyojaaa explanation the commentaries, so far as we know them, ignore any other. See Ps 11.194; Kv. Tr. 74; Dhs. Tr. 302 n; Cp. 69. -phala fruition of the state of an Anagamin always in comhn- sotapatti sakadagami" anagami arahatta" Vin 1.293; 11-240; IV. 29; D 1.229; "227, 255; S 111.168; V.411; A 1.23, 44; III.272 sq.; IV.204, 276, 372 sq. -magga the path of one who does not return (in rebirths)
;
amaya]
free
from
illness,
not decaying,
Vv
151"
(adj.)
(= aroga VvA
[an
-\-
74), 17'.
Anamasita
touched, virgin-
VvA
11
amasita, pp. 113 (khetta).
of
amassati]
not
Anamassa
to
(adj.)
J
[grd. of an
+ amassati,
Sk. amasya] not
be touched
360 (C. anamasitabba).

nonexertion, not exerting
Anayatana
(nt.) [an 4- ayatana]
oneself, sluggishness, indolence J v. 121 (sila

(adj.) [an
-j-
:= dussila C).
should we read anayasar] Anayasa void of means, unluckly, unfortunate Vv 84^ (= natthi
aya
-f- sa, or
ettha ayo sukhan
ti
anayasai] Vv.\ 335).
Ndi
569b.
sec
Anayasa
peaceful
(adj.)
[an
-\-
ayasa]
free
from trouble or sorrow,
Th
1,
1008.
that
Anagara & Anagarlya

Anaghata
\'in
agara
&
agariya.
Anarambha
ill-will
[an -f arambha]
which
507).
is
without moil
[an
-[-
aghata]
freedom from anger or
and
toil
Sn 745
(=
nibbana
-|-
SnA
11.249.
Anaradhaka
m.
cessful
(adj.) [an
1.70.
aradhaka] one
who
fails,
unsuc-
AnaCara
276;
[an-j-acara] misconduct, immorality J 11.133;
Vin
adj.
anacarin Pug 57.

(^dj.)
Anariya
of inferior race, not of
(adj.)
(v.
1.
[doublet
of
anariya]
not
Aryan, ignoble,
Anajaniya
[an
-|-
ajSnlya]
Sn 815
SS. anariya).
good blood
[an
1.367.
Analamba
adara] (a) (m) disrespect Pv.\ 257. (b.) Anadara adaravirahita SnA 290). (adj.) disrespectful Sn 247
(=
above),
(adj.) [an -(- alamba] without support (from unsuspended, not held Sn 173 (+ appatittha; expld- at SnA 214 by hettha patitth4bhavena upari alambhavena ca gambhira).
Anadarata
in
(f)
[abstr.
fr.
anadara] want of consideration,
expin- of dovacassata at
is
Dhs l325:^Vbh
disregard,
359^ Pug
Vin
Analaya
30 (where reading
anadariyata).
anadara]
disrespect
[an (tanhaya).
-f-
alaya] aversion, doing
away with Vin
l.io
Anadariya
1.176;
(nt.)
Ana|hiya & Ana|hika

also
addha'-]
[fr.
IV.113 (where expW- in extenso);
jug 20
Dhs 1325 r=
not
rich,
(adj.) [an -f alhiya, Sk. adhya, see poor, miserable, destitute, usually
Vbh
combd. with dalidda
1.450;
11.
78
(v.
1.
BB. analiya);
J
v. 96.
359.
-f-
A
adiyati]
111.352 sq. (vv.

("
11.
BB. analhika), 384;
Anada
[ger. of an
oneself
Vin 1V.I20
(adj.)
(=
without taking up or on to anadiyltva C).
Anavata
closing edness
[an -)-avata] not shut; in dvarata (f.) not ) the door against another, accessibility, openhand
111.191.
Anadana
sadana)
[an -|- adana] free from attachment (opp. u.io It 9 Nd* 172^; Sn 620, 741, 109 tanha); Dh 352 (= khan1094; Ndi 41 (where as nt. dhadisu niggahana Dh.\ IV. 70), 396, 406, 421.
Anavattin
one who
(adj.-n.) [an
+ avattin]
in
almost syn. with anagamin

is
one who does not return, phrase anavatti-dbamma,
Anaditva
[ger- of
1.
an
-)-
adiyati] not taking up, not heeding
to another,
not destined to shift or return from one birth 1. 56 (cp. 1.3 1 3) ; in. 132; Pug 1 6 sq., 62. 1
DA
J IV.352 (v.
for T. anadiyitva).
Anavasurai) (adv
Sk.
[an
in
+ ava
v. 56
-f-
sura =: suriya,
Anadiyitva
anadaya] without assuming or taking up, not heeding Vin IV. 120; J IV.352; DhA 1.41. See also adiyati.
[ger.
of an
-}-
adiyati,
lengthened
set,
to
ava
verse] as long as the sun
with ava does not
before sun-down J
(=
anatthangata-suriyai) C.)
cp. Sk. utsura.
Ananu(an
represents the metrically lengthened from of ananuanu), as found e. g. in the foil. cpds. tappai) (ppr.) not regretting J v.492; puttha questioned Sn 782 (= apucchita SnA 521); yayin mt following or not
Anavasa
(adj.-n.) [an -)- avasa] uninhabited, an uninhabited place Vin 11.22, 33; J 1177.
etc.
Anavikata
Anavila
pure
see ivikata. [an

-f-
by evil Sn 1071 (explJ- at Nd^ 42 by both avedhamana(?) avigacchamana & by ar.njjamana adussamana); loma not fit or suitable D 11.273 (v- 1- anu).
defiled
(adj.)
avila]
undisturbed, unstained, clean,
Anapathagata
the
(adj.) [an
-\-
apatha
+ gita]
M
not fallen into

1.
1
nikkaddama DA 1.226); 111.269, 270; Sn 637 (= nikkilesa SnA 469 =: DhA iv.192); Th 2, 369 (avilacitta +); Dh 82, 413; ThA 251; Sdhp 479.
1.84
(=
way of (the hunter), escaped him

(adj.)
74.
AnaVUttha
in
(adj.) [an
-)-
avuttha, pp. of avasati] not dwelt
Anapada
IV.
178 (apada
= apadana
[an
[an
-|-
[an
apada]
C.
;
unmarried (of a woman) J annehi akata-pariggaha).
.1130.
Anasaka
IV. 118.
(adj.)
f.
Anapuccha
see Spucchati.
(adj.)
food
Dh
[an -f- asaka] fasting, not taking food S a [cp. Sk. anasaka nt.] fasting, abstaining from 141 (=: bhatta-patikkhepa DhA 111.77).
(nt.)
Anabadha
abadha] safe and sound
VvA
11.56
351.
Anasakatta
[abstr.
of anasaka]' fasting Sn
249
(=
Anamata
amata the a being due lengthening] not affected by death, immortal

(adj.)
-|-
to metrical
abhojana Sn.\ 292).
asusana-tthaua
C); DhA
(=:
11.99.
Anasava
(see asava)
Anatnanta
( [an -(- amanta] without asking or being ) asked; in kata unasked, unpermitted, uninvited J Vl.226; cara living uninvited Vin v.132; A 111.259.
[an asava] free from the 4 intoxications Vin 11.148=1164; D 111.112; Sn 1105, 1133; Dh 94, 126, 386; Nd2 44; It 75; Pug 27, Dhs 1 101, 1451; Vbh 426; Th I, 100; Pv 11.6*5; VvA 9. See
(adj.)
Ssava and cp. nirSsava.
Anasasana
Anasasana
(adj.) [an -(- Ssasana]
33
I
Anu
Anigha
Aniti
health
see nigha' and cp. igha.
not longing after anything
Sn 369 (SnA 365 however reads anasayaoa & has anSsaSana as v. 1. Cp. also vv. 11. to asasSna. Expl'' by kaiici rup&di-dhammai] nSsiqsati SnA 365.
(f.)
[an -|- Iti] safety, soundness, IV.238; Miln 323 (abl. ito).
[fr.
sound condition,
Anahara
Sn 985.
(adj.) [an -j-ShSra]
being without food
1.487;
Anitika
(adj.)
II.
secure Vin
79
Sn
(f.)
137
(Iti
from injury or harm, healthy, anupaddava) III.162; S iv.371 vuccanti kilesa etc. Nd' 48); Miln 304.
= 124
+
aniti] free
(-f-
Anlkka4<jhana
or expelling J
[a
-{-
nikkaddhana] not throwing out
m.22.
-|~
Anitiha
ha
= saying
49,
Anikkasava
(adj.) [a
nikkasava, cp. nikasSva] not free
and
[an itiha, the latter a cpd. der. fr. iti so and so, cp. itihasa & itihitihaq] not such such, not based 00 hearsay (itiha), not guesswork or
(adj.)
Th 1, 969 from impurity, impure, stained Dh 9 J v. 50; DhA 1.82 (= ragSdihi kasavehi sakasSva). 11.198
(mere) talk
(=Nd
Anu'
along,
Sn 1053 11.26; Th I, 331 (cp. 1. 520); 151); J 1.456; Nett 166 (cp. It 28).
Anikhata
(adj.) [a
-|-
nikhsta, pp. of nikhanati] not dug into,
not dug down, not deep J vi.109 {kula; C. agambhira).
Anigha
Aniccha
see Digha< and igha.

(f.)
[an
-|-
icchS] -dispassion S v.6
adj.
a without
desires, not desiring
Sn 707.
1.15.
Anlnjana(nt.) [an -|- injana] immobility, steadfastness Ps

Anliijlta (adj.) [an shaken Th I, 386.
iiijita]
immoveable, undisturbed, un-
[Vedic anu, Av. anu; Gr. Uvu to 'ova Av. ana, Goth, ana, Ohg. ana, Ags. on, Ger. A. As an, Lat. an (in anbelare etc.)] prep. & pref. /AC/, anu is only found occasionally, and here its old (vedic) function with au. is superseded by the /ac. Traces of use w. ncc. may be seen in expressions of time like anu pancabai] by 5 days, i. e. after (every) 5 days (cp. ved. anu dyun day by day) a. vassat] for one year (b) More freq. w. or yearly a. sar)vaccbarar) id. /oc. (= alongside, with, by) a. tire by the bank S iv.177; pathe by the way J v. 302; pariveniyai) in every cell Vin 1.80; magge along the road J v.201 vate with the
(indecl.)
up
wind
J 11.382.
:
Anltthangata
see nitthai.
Anitthita see nitthita.

Anltthl
of
(f.)
[an
+ itthi]
a
womanhood,
J 11.126
a woman lacking the characteristics woman ceasing to be a woman, "nonriver without water
,
(a) General character, anu is freq. as B. As /re/. modifying (directional) element with well-defined meaning ("along"), as such also as 1" component of pref.-cpds., pra (anuppa"), -f- pari, e.g. anu -|- a (anva), anu
vi,
-|- saij.
As
base,
i.
e,
2""'
part of a pref.-cpd.
it
is
woman"
(compd with anadi a
interpreted by ucchitth-itthi).
rare and only found in comb" sam-anu". The prefix sag is its nearest relation as modifying pref. The opp. of anu
is
Anindl-
[the
comp"- form of ninda]
in
locana (with)
fault-
vata).
pati and both are often found in one cpd. (cp. loma, (b) Meanings. \. With verbs of motion: "along
less eyes J vi.265.
Anindlta
-f nindita] blameless, faultless J iv.106 (angin of blameless body or limbs).

(adj.)
[a
I,
Anibbisat) [ppr. of nibbisati, q. v.] not finding Th Dh 153 (= taq napai) avindanto DhA 111. 128).
78;=
Animlsa
Aniyata
[Ved. animesa, cp. nimisati] not winking, waking, watchful Davs v.26 (nayana).
(adj.)
(adj.) [a -j- niyata]
motion viewed from the front backbehind esp. with verbs denoting to go, follow etc. E.g. aya going after, connexion; agacch follow, "kkamati follow, dhavali run after, patta received, "parivattati move about after, "bandhali run after, bala rear-guard, bhasati speak after, repeat, v5da speaking after, blame, vicarati roam about viloketi look round (b) the after (survey), "saqcarati proceed around etc. motion viewed from the back forward for, towards an aim, on to, over to, forward. Esp. in double pref.-cpds.
towards".
ward
(a) the
after,
Vin 1.112; 11.287;
not settled, uncertain, doubtful IU.217.

-j-
(esp.
with ''pp8),
e. g.
anu-adisati
design
for,
dedicate
Anlyamita
(adj.) [pp. of a
niyameli] indefinite (as
tt.
g.)
VvA
231.
Anlla [from an, cp. Sk. aniti to breathe, cp. Gr. Hveixof wind; Lat. animus breath, soul, mind] wind J IV.119 (patha air, sky); Mila 181; VvA 237; Sdhp 594.
Anirakata
Anissara
(adj.) [a
-|-
nirSkata] see nirankaroti.
(adj.)
[an -f issara]
without
personal creator
"kankhin longing for, cintana care for, titlhati look after, padinna given over to, pavecchati hand over, pavittha entered into, "pasaijkamati go up to, "rodati cry for, "socati mourn for. II. Witb verbs denoting a state or condition: (a) literal: along, at, to, combined with. Often resembling E. be- or Ger. be-, also Lat. ad- and con-. Thus often transitiving or simply emphatic. E. g. kampS fuwi-passion, "kinpa be-set, ''ganhati take pity on, "gSyati be-singen, "jagghati laugh at, belaugh, ddaya pity with, masati touch u/, "yunjati order along, yoga devotion /, "rakkhati be-guard, litta be-smeared or jn-ointed, vitakheti
Th
reflect over, sara con-sequential; etc.
I,
713-
Anlssukin
(adj.) [an -f issukin, see also an-ussukin] not hard, not greedy, generous 111.47 ( 4" amaccharin ; v. 1.
anussukin);
SnA 569
(see under nitthurin).
Anika
[Ved. anika face, front, army to Idg. 'og;; (see), cp. Gr. '6ttna eye, Lat. oculus, see also Sk. pralika and P. akkhi] army, array, troops (orig. "front", i.e. of the battle-array) Vin iv.107 (where expH- in detail); Sn 623 (bala strong in arms, with strong array i. e. of khanti, which precedes; cp. SnA 467). -agga a splendid army Sn 421 (= balakaya senSmukha SnA 384). -\\bA a .sentinel, royal guard 1) 111.64, '48; J v.ioo; VI. 15 ("men on horseback", horseguard); Miln 1.6 (anika at 234, 264. -dassana troop-inspection 1.85, q. V. interpretation); Vin IV.107 (senabyuha -{-).
(nt.)
(b) applied: according to, in conformity with. E. g. kiila being to will, "chavika befitting, nata permitted, a/-lowed, "mati concon-form, sent, a-greement, madati ap-precia;e, rupa vattin acting according to, "ssavana by hearsay, "sasati III. (a) (fig.) following after ad-vise, com-mand etc. second to, secondary, supplemenly, inferior minor after-, smaller; e.g. "dhamma lesser morality, "pabbaja discipleship, "pavattaka ruling after, "bhaga after-share, majjha mediocre, y5gin assisting in sacrifice, "vyanjana smaller marks, etc.; cp. pati in same sense. (b) distributive (cp. A. a.) each, every, one by one, (one after one): "disS in each direction, "pancfihaij every 5 days, "pubba one after the other. IV. As one of the contrasting (-com-
DA
parative) prefixes (see remarks on ati & cp. a') anu often occurs in reduplicative cpds. after the style of khuddl-
nukhuddaka "small and
still
smaller",
i.
e.
all
sorts of
14
Anu
small
freq.
34
AnuklpQa
dotted
all
Anugati
[pp.
kirati] strewn with, beset with, of anu over Pv iv.12' (bhamara-gaija).
items
or whatever
are the
is
:
comb""
foil.
small or insigDificant. More (q. v. under each heading)
padSnupadaij, pubbSnupubbaka, ponkhSnuponkhai], buddhSV. As regards nubuddha, vadinuvada, setthanusetthi. dialectical differences in meanings of prefixes, anu is freq. found in Pali where the Sk. variant presents apa (for Sk. (Ved.) apa see ava), abhi or ava. For P. anu
Anukubba
karoti]
J
(adj.) ( ) \= Sk. anukurvat, ppr. of anu"doing correspondingly" giving back, retaliating
anuddhasta; dahati; =: Sk.
11.205 (kicca).
Sk.
abhi see anu-gijjhati, bruheti, sansee
Anukubbati
see anukaroti.
spelling for
ava
anu-kantati
is
"kassati',
kinpa,
"gahati, bujjhati "bodha, ''lokin, vajja.
Anukula
to
freq.
anukula.
always contracted to anu, Mhi or abhi 'bhi. The rigid never elided like adhi character of this rule accounts for forms isolated out of this sort of epds. (like mahanubhava), like anupubbikalha We find anu also in (fr. 'pubbanupubba"), anubhava etc. (b) the comb", with an- under the influence of metre. assimilation (contracted) fdrm of anu before vowels is anv".
Note (a) anu in comp"
Anukulaka
wish).
(adj.)
anukula Sdhp 242 (iccha according
Anukula
(adj.)
[anu
-f-
kula,
opp.
patikula]
favourable,
at
agreeable,
suitable,
pleasant
VvA
280; spelt anukula
Sdhp 297, 312. -bhava complaisance, willingness VvA

propitiative sacrifice
Anu'^ (adj.) subtile; freq. spelling for anu, e.g. Sdhp 271, 346 (anui) thulai]). See anu.
1.223'
kula"
71. -yanna a 1.302 as anu1.144 (expH- at sacrifice for the propagation of the clan).
DA
Anukankhin
for J
(adj.) [fr.
anu
+ kank$]
to
striving after, longing
AnukkaiJ^hati [an 4- ukkanthati] not
V.499 (piya).
to be sorry or not to lack anything, in ppr. "ânto J v.io; and pp. ita without regret or in plenty PvA 13.
Anukantatl [anu
phaleti
kantali^]
cut
Dh
311 (hatthai)
Dh.\
111.484).
Anukkaothana
(nt.) [an -\- ukkanthana] having anything, being contented or happy J VI.4.
no lack
Anukampaka &
merciful,
ika (adj.)
[fr.
anukampati] kind of heart,
of pity ( or c. loc.) D 111.187; S 1. 105 (loka), 197; V.157; A IV.265 sq.; It 66 (sabba-bhata) Pv 1.3' (=: kSrunika PvA 16), $' (= atthakama, hitesin PvA 25), 8^; ii.i* (r= anuggaijhataka
compassionate,
;
full
Anukkama
[to anukkamati] t. order, turn, succession, going along: only in instr. anukkamena gradually, in due course or succession J 1. 157, 262, 290; VvA 157; PvA 2. that which keeps an animal in (legular) 5, 14, 35 etc.
PvA
69), 2';
ThA
-\-
174;
PvA 196
to
(sattha sattesu a.).
step,
i.
e.
a bridle
M
It
1.446
Sn 622 (sandanai)
to follow,
saha).
Anukampati
[anu
kampati]
have pity on,
to
com-
Anukkamati
miserate, to pity, to sympathise with (c. ace.) S 1.82, 206; V.189. Imper. anukampa Pv 11. i" (== anuddayaij karohi
= ace.)
I,
[anu
v.
+ kram]
;
195
80 (maggaq).
with Morris
J P T S.
-|-
go along (a path to advance (not 1886, III as "abandon") S I.24,

1.
2.
PvA
& anukampassu Pv (:^ anugganha PvA Med. ppr. anukampamana Sn 37 (= anupekkhamana anugayhamana Nd- 50): PvA 35 (>ar|), 62 (pitarai)),
70)
111.28
Th
194.
khipati] to throw out Cp. XI.6 (vattag).
181).
Anukkhlpatl [anu
104.
pp.
anukampita
(nt.)
[fr.
(q. v.).
Anukkhepa
FvA
16, 88.
[anu
-|-
khepa,
see
anukkhipati] compensation
Anukampana
last]
compassion, pity
Vin 1.285.
anukampati] compassion, X'''>'i Anukampa (f-) mercy D 1.204; 1.161; 11.113; S 1.206; 11.274 (loka); IV.323; V.259 sq.; A 1.64, 92; 11.1^59; III-49: IV.I39;
[abstr.
fr.
Anukhaâtl
[anu
-f-
khapati] to dig after or further J v.233.
Anukhuddaka
whatever there
Often in abl. anukampaya out of pity, for the sake of D III. 21 1 (loka ont of compassion for all mankind, -f- atthaya hitaya); J 111.280; PvA 47, 147.
Pug
35-
Vin
11.287
(adj.) [anu -f khuddaka] in cpd. khudda is of minor things, all less important items
11.154
:= Miln 142; Miln 144.

or folunder, in the
Anuga
Anukampita
tified,
anukampati] compassioned, graremembered, having done a good deed (of mercy)

(adj.) [pp. of
Pv
1II.23.
Anukampin
for,
anukampaka] compassionate, anxious Only in foil, phrases hita full of solicitude for the welfare of S v. 86 Sn 693 Pv 1II.7'''. sabbapaâ-bhuta-hita" id. S iv.314; A 11.210; 111.92; IV.249; Pug 57, 68. sabba-bhata S 1.25, 110; A 11.9;
(adj.) [cp.
[fr. anu -\- gam] following ( ) (adj.-sufr.) lowed by, going after, undergoing, being in or standing under the influence of Sn 332 (vasa abhibhiita Sn 527), 1095 power of), 791 (eja abhibhuyya viharanti Nd- 507); It 91 vasa vasavatlin C.) Mhvs 7, 3. J III. 224 (vasa'"
(Mara(eja);
commiserating.
AnUgaCChatl [anu
go or
aor.
fall
gacchati]
to
go
after, to
follow, to
into (w. ace.)
KhA
"gamasi
Vin
n6, &
It
102.
anvagu Sn 586 (vasaq anugammati, ppr. anugammamana accompanied

lowed by, surrounded, adorned with pp. anugata (q. v.).
J
141 ("gacchanto); anvaga Mhvs 7, lo; y^ pi. vasaij gata SnA 461). Pass,
223;
PvA
AnukarOtl [anu
J
1.491 ; 11.201 (mam&).
1.212; -f kr] to imitate, "to do after"' 11.162; IV. 197. ppr. anukabbai] Vin
Med. anukubbati S
On anvakSsi
kf$] quote
i.
DhA
1.53;
or v.370.
fol-
See also anukubba.
1.19 J iv.65. see anukassati 2.
Anugata
by,
2.
(adj.) [pp.
of anugacchati] gone
fig.
after,
accompanied
AnukaSSatl [anu
after,
-|-
kassati,
recite,
[Sk. anukarsati] to
11.255 (silokaq).
of,
to
repeat,
I,
draw
[Sk.
ava-karsati]
to
down, Th
869
(aor.
draw or take anvakasl
= khipi,
to
remove, throw
chaddesi C).
or gone into, affected 1.16; 111.85, with ( "), being a victim of, suffering 173 (parisa); A n.185 (sota, v. 1. anudhata); J 11.292 (samudda"); v. 369; Nd* 32 (lanha); PvA 102 (nSmai)
come
to; following;
fallen
mayhaq
a.
has been given to me), 133 (kammaphala).
Anukama
in
(adj.) [anu
-f-
kama] responding
to love, loving
return J II.157.
[cp, anukaroli] imitation
(adj.) imitating
Anugati (f)
the
train
Anukdra
Annkarin
Dpvs
v.39.
Davs
v. 32.
gam] following, being in adherence to, dependence on S 1.104 (vas being in the power). Usually in cpd. ditthanugati a sign (lit. belonging to) of speculation Vin 11.108; S 11.203; Pug 33; DhA IV. 39.
[f^-
()
an"
of,
falling under,
Anu
AnUgama
[fr-
35
AnUCi^na
out,
11.203
Anutthaka
(pp.) fpp- of anucarati] I. pursuing, following practising, doing; having attained or practised Vin
anu
to
-f-
gam]
following after, only as adj. in
dur" diOkult
be followed J iv.65.
Anugamika
going along with, following, accompanying; resulting I'rom, consequential on Kh vm.S (nidhi, v. 280 a treasure ace. a man to the next world); J ^nidhi): Miln 159 (parisS); PvA 132, 253 (danatj naina ai) nidanan li).
(adj.)
I
' S6 (pam.adaij); T 120 (v.126); Th i, 236; 2. adorned with, accompanied by, 206; Dpvs 1V.9. connected with J iv.286.
2,
AnUCintana
(nt.) [fr. anucintetij lliinkiog,
upon, intentioni
care for Pv.\
164.
cinteti)
to
Anugamin
Anugayati
(adj.j
[fr.
an attendant, follower
anugacchati] following, attending on; SnA 453 (=: anuyutta).

to
Anucinteti
[anu
-f-
think
upon,
to
meditate,
consider S 1.203
(*'.'
for anuvicinteti).
[anu -f gayali]
sing
after
or to, recite (a
IJ
Anuccangin
sec anujjangin.
(adj.)
magic formula or hymn) praise, celebrate Sn I131 ( anugayissaijj; Miln ijo.
1.104,
238;
AnUCChavika (& "ya)

to
[anu
one's
J
skin", 62,
befitting,
suitable,
chavi ka] "according proper, pleasing, fit
Anugahati
.'^dhp
[anu
-(-
gahati] to plunge into, to enter (ace.
for,
1.58,
126,
Oil.
DhA'
1.203,
390;
11.55,
218; II. 5; IV. 137, 138; Miln 358; 56; \'vA 68, 78; PvA 13, 26
at
(=
Anugijjhati [anu 4- gijjhati] to be greedy after, to covet Sn 709 (cp. Xd' 12); J 111.207; '^4 (= giddha gathita hutva alliyanti C). pp. '^giddha (q. v.). Cp. al)higiijhati.
III.
kappiya). 66, 81, 2S6. anucchavija 120 (id. -|- ananulomika) Miln 13.
;
\'in 11.7 (an");
AnUCChittha (adj.) [see ucchittha] (food) that is not thrown away or left over; untouched, clean (food) J 111.257; DhA
II.
Anugiddha
[pp. of anugijjhati] greedy after, hankering after, desiring, coveting Sn 86 (ananu), 144, 952; Th I, 580.
(adj.) [cp.
"sila.
3 (vv. U. anuccittha).
Anujanati [anu
Anuggaijlha
help
anuggaha] compassionate, ready
to
PvA 42
to give permission, grant, I. 197; Pv iv.l"; PvA 55, 79, Sn 982. 2. to advise, prescribe Vin 183; 11.301 142. grd. anunneyya that which is allowed A 11. 197; pp.
4- janali]
;
allow
Vin
IV. 225
II.
Anugganhataka (adj.) [= anugganha] compassionate, commiserating, helping PvA 69 (=r anukampalia).
anunnata (qv.) Caus. anujanapeti
1.156.
Anujagghati [anu
Anugganhana
Sony
1.160:
for.
(nt.)
anuggaha'
Dlis.\.
403.
D
to feel
1.91
-|- jagghatij to laugh at, deride, mock U.\ 1.258 (cp. sanjagghali ibid 256).
Anu(g)ganhati [anu
to
ganhati]
to
have pity on,
help, give protection
sarato
gayhamana anukampamana); Pug 36; PvA 181 (imper. anugganha anukampassu). pp. anuggahlta (q. v.).
agai.ihantol;
11.74;
53 (vacay; cp. l^d' 50 ppr. med.

1
(
DA
Anujavati [anu
-\-
javati] to run after, to hasten
after, to
follow J VI. 452
(=
anubandhati).
=
+
Anujata
image
(adj.)
of,
[anu
jata]
"born after"
i.e.
after
the
Anuggaha
for,
III.
[anu
grah]
kindness,
IV.
assistance,
It
104; V.162; A 12, 98; J 1.151; V.150; Pug 25:

109;
(adj.)
"taking up', compassion, love favour, benefit S 11. II; 1,92, 114; 11.145; IV.167; V.70;
help,
resembling, taking after; esp. said of a son (putta), resembling his father, a worthy son It 64 (atijata-f, opp. avajata); Th I, 827 (fig. following the example of),
1279; J
VI. 380;
-|-
DhA
1.
29; Uavs
11.66.
PvA
145:
ThA
104.
Anujivati [anu
jivitaij
jivati] to live after,
i.
e.
like (ace), to live
Anuggaha^
(=:na
[an
-j-
uggaha]
not
taking up Sn 912
for or on, subsist
gaiihati
Nd' 330).
by J IV.271 (= upajivati, tassanubhavena laddhaij (C). pp. anujivata (q. v.).
Anuggahlta (& ita) [pp. of anuggauhati] commiserated, made happy, satisfied M I.457 S 11.274; ll'-gi 1^263;
;
',
Anujivita
(nt.)
[pp.
of
anujivati]
life
living
(after),
living,
livelihood, subsistence,
Sn 836
(=
jivitaij
SnA
545).
111.172
;
111.428.
Anujivln
(adj.-n.)
[fr.
anujivati]
living
upon,
1.152;
another, 111.44;]
Anuggahaka
Anugghateti
(adj.)
[fr.
V.162; Miln 354

[an
(nt.
= help).
anuggaha] helping
as.sisling
111.5:
dependent; a follower, a dependant Davs v.43. 111 4S5

:
+ ugghateti]
not to unfasten or open (a
Anujju
cpds.
door; Miln 371 (kavStaij).
Anugghata
J
[an -f ugghata]
not
shaking,
steady
walk
VI.
253.
(adj.)
[fr.
(adj.) [an -f ujju] not straight, crooked, bent, in ''angin (anujjangin) with (evenly) bent limbs, i.e. with perfect limbs, graceful f. î Ep. of a beautiful woman kancana-sannibha-sarira C); vi.500 (T. anuccJ V.40 angi, C. anindita agarahitangi); gamin going crooked i.e. snake j iv.330; bhufa not upright (fig. of citta)
(=
Anugghatln VI. 252; Vv

Anughayatl
last]
not
shaking,
36.
not jerking, J
V.293.
5' (read I for i);
VvA
Anujjuka
[anu
anujju
111.318.
+ ghSyati']
-f-
to smell, snuft', sniff
up Miln
343 (gandhaij).
Anujjhana
after,
(nt.) [anu
+ jhana]
meditation, reflection, intro-
spection Miln 352 ("bahula).
Anucankamati
to
[anu
cankamati] to follow (along)
go
after
'apeti
'227; Th i, 481, 1044; Caus. 1.235; Vastu 1.350. 1.253, cp. Lai. Viit. 147, 3;
Anunnata
416; Pv
expld 248,
(adj.) [pp. of anujanati] permitted, allowed; sanctioned, given leave, ordained D 1.88; J 1.92; 11.353,
1.12' (na. a.
^ ananunnaia
to
at
id.
p.
Th
2,
129
1.247
Anucankamana
(nt.) [fr.
anucankamati] sidewalk
1.7.
PvA 64 by ananumata); Pug 267; PvA 12, 81.

at
28;
DA
Anucarati [anu + cariti] to more along, to follow; practice; pp. anuclnna & anucarita (q- v.)
to
Anuiinatatta
permission
J
(nt.)
[abstr.
anunnata] being permitted,
11.353.
AnUCaiita ( ) [pp. of anucarati] connected with, accompanied by, pervaded with 1) 1.16, 21 (vlmar)sa ==
anuvicarita
Anutthaka
(adj.) [fr.
an
+ utthahali]
Th
I,
not rising, not rousing
DA
1.
106);
t.68 (id.);
Miln 226.
oneself, inactive, lazy
1033,
Anutthahati
Anutthahati [anu
36
see "titthali] to earry
(q. v.).
Anuddharin
Anutthuna
Nd' 167
(f)
+ thahati = 'ihali, +
out, look after, practise do J v.121.
pp. anutthita
(=
[fr. anutlhunati] wailing, crying, lamenting vacapalapa vippalapa etc.).
Anutthahana
utthahati] one who does (a<lj.) [ppr- of an not rouse himself, not gelling up, inactive Dh 280 (== anutthahanto avayamanto DhA III. 409).
utthahatij one without energy
sabhasilin
Anutthunati [anu
wail,
-f thunati (thunati); anu -|- stan] to moan, deplore, lament, bewail D III. 86; Sn 827 (cp. Nd' 167); Dh 156; J III. 115; v.346, 479; DhA 111.133; PvA 60 (wrongly applied for ghayati, of the fire of conscience).
Anutthatar [" ag. to an -for zeal Sn 96 (niddasilin

viriya-tejavirahita).
+) SoA
169 (==
Anutrasin
(adj.)
[an
-)-
ulrasin)
not
terrified,
at
ease
ulU'^na] "the not getting up", inAnutthana (nt.) [an activity, want of energy Dh 241 (sarira-patijagganar) akar-
Th
I,
864.
-j-
onto
DhA
Anuthera [anu
next
to
in age).
theraj an inferior Thera, one
who comes
HI. 347).
the elder Vin 11.212 (theranuthera Th.
&
next
Anutthita [ppof anutthati =anutitthati] practising, effecting 11.103; S iv. or effected, come to, experienced, done
200;
III.
290 sq.; 1V.300;
II.
61; Miln 198;
PvA
Anudadati [anu
4- dadati]
to
concede, grant, admit, fut.
132
anudassati Miln 276, 375.
(cp. anugata).
Anutthubhatl [formally Sk. anustobhali, but in meaning 'anustivati; anu -(- tlhubhati, the etym. of which see under
nitthubhati] to lick up with one's saliva
Anudayati
AnudaSSita
(to sympathise with) see
under annudda.
119.
DA
[ppof anudasseti] manifested Miln see anudahati.
1.138.
Anutthurln
v.
1.
at
SnA
569, see nitthurin.

to bite J VI.192. to
Anudahati
Anudittha
cated,
Anu<Jasati [anu -f dasati]
AnU(}ahati
roughly,
[anu
fig.
-\-
dahati]
burn over again, burn tho11.330; vi.423. Pass,

e. g.
[pp^ of anudisatij pointed out, appointed, dediconsecration, dedication J v. 393 (anudittha udditlha PvA 50). asukassa nama dassati ti C.) ; Pv 1. 10'
fit.
(=
to destroy,
v. 426.
"dayhati
consume J
spelt
I90r=v.53; Th
2,
Also 488.
dahati,
at
iv.
Anuditthi (f) |anu -f
dilthi]
an
"after
view, speculation, heresy
1.12;
11.228;
view", sceptical S III. 45 sq.;

v.) a
Th
burning up,
I,
754; Miln 325;
DA
H03.
attanuditthi (q.
AnUlJahana
(nt.) [fr. anudahati] conflagration,
soul-speculation.
consumption
v.27t; Th.\ 287 (d).
Anudisati [anu
-f-disati]
-j-
to point out, direct, bid, address
Anunnata
(adj.) [uppata]
humble Sn 702 (care
not raised, not elated, not haughty, uddhaccaq napajjeyya SnA 492). Sk.
PvA 99
Anudisa
compass,
points
(aor. anudesi
anvesi)
pp. anudittha (q.v.).
(f-
[anu
-|-
disa]
an
for
Anutappati [anu
J I.II3; IV.358;
1.22,
-\-
tappati';
anutapyate,
Pass,
of
often
1.222;
collectively
intermediate point of ihe the usual 4 intermediate
anuiapati] to be sorry for, to regret, repent, feel remorse v.492 (ppr. au-anutappaq); Dh 67, 314; Pv H.9*^; DhA 11.40. grd. anutappa to be regretted A
S
-)-
1.
122;
111.124.
Anudipeti [anu
dliammai]).
dipeti]
to explain
Miln 227 (dhamma-
77;
III.
294, and anufapiya
111.46 (an").
Anutapa [fr. anu -j- tapa] anguish, remorse, conscience Vv 40^ (= vippatisara VvA 180); DhsA 384.
Anutapln
57,
(adj.)
[fr.
Anuduta
travelling
[anu 4- duta] a person sent with another, a companion Vin U.19, 295; Uh'^ "-76, 78.
anutapa] repenting, regretting
Th
2,
Anudeva
see
anvadeva.
190;
VvA
115.
Anuddayata
to beat J
Anutaplya
grd. of anutappati, q. v.
-f-
Anuta]etl [anu
Anutltthatl
after,
taleti]
11.280.
") (f) [abstr. to anuddaya] sympathy with ( compassion, kindness, favour, usually as par kindness to or sympathy with other people S 11. 218; v. 169 (T. anudayata); A III. 1 84; It 72; Vbh 356.
[anu 4-
titthali
see
also anutthahati] to look

v.
1
Anuddaya (&
88, 181
to
manage,
carry
on
13
(=
anugacchati);
PvA
78.
daya] compassion, pity, anudaya) (f.) [anu mercy, care Vin 11,196; S 1.204; "-'99", iv.323; A u.176; 111.189; Pug 35 (anukampa); J 1. 147, 186, 214; PvA 70,
Anutire (adv.) [anu -f- tire, loc. of lira] along side or near the bank (of a river) Sn 18 (= tira-samlpe SnA 28). Cp. anu A b.
panna
full
(=anukamp.i). In comp" anudaya" e.g. "samof mercy J 1.151, 262; PvA 66.
Anudda
Anuttara
[an -|- uttara] "nothing higher", without a incomparable, second to none, unsurpassed, excellent, preeminent Sn 234 (:=adhikassa kassaci abhavato KhA 193), 1003; Dh 23, 55 (= asadisa appatibhaga DhA 1.423); Pv IV. 3^- (dhamma); Dhs 1294; DA 1.129;
(adj.)
anuddaya (f-) [contracted form of anuddaya] Dhs 1056, where also the other abstr. formations anuddayana & anuddayitattai) "care, forbearance & consideration";
superior,
DhsA 362
(anudayati
ti
anudda).
Anuddhagsetl [anu
PvA
1,
5,
6,
i8, etc.
fr.
anultara] preeminence, superiAnuttariya ority, excellency; highest ideal, greatest good. They are mentioned as sets of 3 (viz. dassana", patipada, vim(nt.) [abstr.
dharjseti] to spoil, corrupt, degrade codeti Vin IV. 148 (expln- here in slightly diff. meaning va codapeti va to reprove, scold, bring down) It 42. Usually in ster. phrase rago cittai] a. lust degrades the heart Vin III. in; M 1.26; S 1. 186; A 1.266; 11. 126; ill.
=
;
393
sq.
pp.
anuddhasta
(q. v.).
utti) at D III. 219, or of 6 (viz. dassana", savana", labha, silckba, paricariya", anussata^) at D in. 250, 281; A 1.22; 111.284, 325 sq., 452; Ps 1.5. Cp. 1.235; A V.37. See also anuttariya.
Anuddhata
[an4-uddhata] not puffed up, not proud, subdued Sn 850 (= uddhacca-virahita SnA 549, cp. anuuuata); It 30; Dh 363 (= nibbutacitta DhA IV.93); Vv 648; Pug 59.
(adj.)
unconceited
calm,
Anuttana
fig.
(adj.) [an -f- utlSna] not (lying) open, not exposed; unexplained, unclear J VI. 247.
Anuddharin
anussukin
(adj.) [an
SnA
uddharin] not proud Sn 952 569) see nitthurin.
(=
Anuddhasta
AnuddhRSta
cp.
37
Anupadana
Anupagacchatl [anu + pa + gacchati]
(c.
Sk.
dhasta, pp. of anuddhai)seti, (k'J) [anu npadhvasta] spoilt, corrupt, degraded 1462
to
go or return into
ace.)
1.55 (anupeti -1-).
(citta);
11.126 (id.).
Anupaghata
Anudhamma
comp"- with dhamma as dhamtnanudhamma to be judged as a redupl. cpd. after the manner of cpds. mentioned under anu iv. & meaning "the Law in all its parts, the dhamma and what belongs to it, the Law in its fullness". For instances see dhamma C. iv. Freq. in phrase dh-anudh-patipanna "one who masters the completeness of the Dh.", e. g. S 2. conformity or ac11.18; 111.163; It 81; Ps il.lSg. cordance with the Law, lawfulness, relation, essence, con[anu
-|-
dhamma]
1.
in
upaghala] not hurting Dh 185 (anupa [an metri causa; expldby anupahananan c'eva anupaghalanan
ca
DhA
111.238). (adj.)
Anupacita
[anu
pa -f
cita,
pp.
of anupacinati]
heaped up, accumulated
ThA
56.
Anupacinati [an -f upacinati] not to obse.rve V.339 (=anoloketi C; v. I. anapavinali).

Anupajaggtiati
deride,
or notice J
[auu
sistency,
truth; in phrase
to explain
dbammassa
(c)
anudhammai)
mock over A
pa -f jagghati] to 1.198 (v. 1. anusaq").

to follow,
laugh
at,
to
Vyakarotl
1.161;
further
living
M M
in
1.368,
111.30;
the truth of the Dh. Vin 1.234; D 482; S U.33; III. 6; IV. 51; V.7. See Sn 963 (cp. Nd' 481 for exegesis).
living
Anupajjati [anu -f pad]

pp.
accompany
J iv.304.
anupanna
139
(q. v.).
Also in
cpd.
"^carin
according
11.8;
to
the
Uhamma,
(cp.
S U.81, 108; A 1.158); Vv 3r; Sn 69 (see Nd^

truth
Dh
20
Dh.\
Anupancaliag
Pv.-\
(-f-
(adv.) [anu
+ panca
v. 2
-|-
ahai)]
every
five
days
anudasahaq).
[anu 4- paiinatti] a supplementary regulasq.
51).
Anudhamntata
formity to the
(f-)
[abstr.
to
anudhamma)
lawfulness, con-
Anupaiiiiatti
(f.)
Dhamma A
11.46; Ps 135, 36. to hold
tion or order
Vin 11.286;
[anu
Anudhareti [anu
cp. J 1.53,
+ dhareti]
M
up
DA
Anupatlpati
1.
(f.)
61 fchattai)),
patipaii]
1.
succession
order,
successively
III
D.\
dhariyamana.
277
DhA
340 (anupatipatiya
(adj.)
= anupubbena);
-j-
(katha
= anupubbikatha);
Vism 244.
as
adv.
in
Anudhavatl
[anu -j- dhavati] to run after, to chase, follow, persecute, pursue 1.474; S 1.9; Dh 85; Th i, 1174; Miln 253, 372.
(adj.-o.)
[fr.
Anupatthita
[anu -f pa
thila]
setting out after,
following, attacking J v.452.
Anupatati [anu
Anudhavin
S
1.9,
anudhavati]
one who runs
+ patati]
I.
to
follow,
after
anupatiyasi
117.
Vin
= Dh
[anu
-f-
111.106
=M
Subj.).
2.
to
fall
go after, J VI. 555 upon, to befall, attack
1.364;
1.23 (read patanti for "patatanti)
Anunadt(-tire) along the bank of the river S 1V.177 should be read anu naditire (= anu prep. c. loc.; see under anu A).
221 (dukkha); Th i, 41 1167 (of lightning). pp. anupatita (q. v.). Cp. also anupata & anupatin.
[pp. of anupatati] "befallen", affected with, op( ) S 11.173 (dukkha); 111.69 (id.); Sn 334
Anupatita
Anunamati
namati] to incline, bend way Miln 372 (of a bow).

[fr.
(intrs.),
give
pressed by
(pamada").
Antmaya
anuneti] "leading along", friendliness, courtesy, with, fawning D 111.254 (sai]yojana); A iv. 7sq. (id.) M 1. 191; Dhi 1059; Mjh 145; Nett 79; comb^- w. opp. pattgha (repu_gnance) at Miln 44, 122, 322.
falling in
(nt.) [fr. anuneti]
Anupatitatta
(nt.) [abstr. of anupatita] the fact of being attacked by, being a victim of ( ") SnA 339.
Anupatta
Airanayana
Antmasfloi sound 5.;
fawning
-}- ilea]
DhsA
nasal;
362.
as
ij
(adj.)
in
[ami -foasa
tt,
g.
the
114,
lopa apocope of lie nasal
VvA
;
(anuppatta) [pp. of anupapunSti; cp. Sk. anupiapia] (having) attained, received, got to (c. ace ), reached 1.87 III; 112; It 38; Sn 027, 635; Dh 386, 403; Pv nMÔ; PvA 59 (dukkhai)), 242. In phrase addhagata vayo-anuppatta having reached old age, e.g. Vin 11.188; D 1.48; Sn pp. 50, 92; PvA 149.
253, 275 .333.
Anupatti (anuppatti)
VVnunita
(4i;) [PP- of [b.
(f.)
[anu
patti] attainment,
accom-
nune6]
led,
induced S iv.71
Sn 781.
plishment, wish, desire
(fulfilled), ideal
1.46,
52.
Anunetar
ciliates
ag.
Ps
Ha94
fr. anuneti] one who reconciles or con(neta vinetii anunetS).
Anupathe
way
at
at J v. 302 should be read as anu pathe by the the wayside; anu to be taken as prep. c. loc. (see anu A). C. explns as janghamagga-mihamagganai) antare.
Anineti [ann-^meti]
anupa.
to conciliate, appease,
)jp.
b 1.232 (ppr. anunayanana);
win over, anontta (q. v.).
flatter
Anupada
foot",
Antnia
sec
Amtftakampati
uwleady
I'h I,
[v.nu 4-
J91
= Ud
+
pakampaii] to shake, xnove, 41.
to
be
Anupakkama
not
I
[an -}- upakkama] not attacking, iiistr. ena attack (from exlernal eneaiies) Vin 11.195.
(adj.)
Anupakhuttha
IJ
1.103;
\''"
upak] liameless, irreproachahle [an iv.l6p; Sn p. 115; 1.281.
DA
anu-f pada] i. the "aftersecond foot a verse, also a mode of reciting, where the second foot is recited without the first one Vin IV.15 (cp. 355); Miln 340 (anupadena anupadaq katheti). 2. (adj.) (following) on foot, at every, step, continuous, repeated, in "dhamma-vipas.sana uninterrupted conlemplalion M 111.25; "vannana word-by-word CAplanaSiop DhsA 1 58. As nt. adv. '~r) close behind, immediately after (c. gen.) J 11.230 (tassaaupadai) agamasi); V1.422. Esp. freq. in comb"- padinupadai] (adv.) foot after foot, i. e. in the footsteps, immediately behind J ill. 504; VI.555; DhA 1.69; 11.38.
[cp. Sk. anupadar) adv.,
e.
i.
Anupakkbandati
khan^ti] to push oneself [ans -|- pa forward, 10 encroach 00 D 1. 122 (= anupavisati 1.290); ger. aoapakhajja pushing oneself in, intruding Vin 11.88 (;= antopavisati), 213; iv.43 (= anupavisati);
DA
Anupadatar
gives,
(anuppadatar)
[n.
ag. of anupadeti]
one who
1.4
or
one
who
11.209.
sets forth, effects, designs
(cp.
DA
1.74);
1.
151, 469; S
III.
113; Vism 18.

fr.
Anupadana
jiadeli]
(anuppadana)
(cp.
(nt.)
giving,
1.12
administering,
Anupakhajjati
dati]
[den.
anupakhajja, ger. of anupakkhan-
() D
DA
[anu -f pa -f dana, cp. anufurnishing, the giving of 1.98; both read anuppadana); J
to encroach, intrude
Vin V.163.
111.205; Miln 315.
Anupadiniia
Anupadinna
(anujipaJinna) [pp.
ot
38
Anupariveniyaq
Anupassati
[anu -f paviveniyaq loc. of pariveni] should be written anu pariveniyaq ("in every cell, cell by cell"'), anu here functioning as prep. c. loc. (see anu A)
anupadeti] given, handed
over, furnished, dedicated
Pv
1.5''.
Anupadeti (anuppadeli) [ami
dadati] to give out, P^ give as a present, hand over; to design, set forth, under(Tot. anupatake S 111131 (Pot. anuppadajjuij); 1. 416 dajjeyya. see dadati 1.3); Miln 210 ('deti). fut. ^dassati (see dadati i.l); D 111.92; S iv.303 (v. 1. .SS for T. anusarissati); A in.43; Sn 983. ger. ''datva ."^n.X 35. inf.
\in
I.
So,
106. sakkati] to move round, to -f pari with, t.ike an interest in (c. ace.) S 1V.312
Anuparisakkati [anu
be occupied
(v.l.
"vattati).
~daturj
1.117.
pp. "dinna (q.

[an
v.).
Anuparisakkana
interest
in
.S
(nt.)
[fr.
anuparisakkati]
'^vattnna).
dealing
with,
IV.312
(v.l.
Anupaddava
338;
(adj.)
upaddava]
(-(-
free
uninjured, safe V'in
11.79=124
anitika):
for siv.a).
from danger, ill. 162; I>h
DhA
IV. 48;
PvA
-j-
250 (expl"
Anupariharati [anu embrace M 1.306.

Anupalitta
from taint
of Sn
(adj.)
+
-f-
pari
-[-
harati]
to
surround, enfold,
Anupadhareti
to neglect
[an
upadhar'"] to disregard, to heed not,
[an
upalitta]
(in
unsmeared, unstained,
free
Uh.\ 1V.197:
(adj.)
VvA
2O0.
-f ka]
free
M
:
1.319,
386
353.
[grd.
verse): as "upalitta in verse
& Dh
Sn 211 (=^
lepanaij
abhava Sn.\ 261), 392,
Anupadhika
from attachment (see upadhi) Vin 36 (anupadhika); D. ill 112 (anupadhika opp. to sa-upadhika); Sn 1057 (anupadhika T., but Nd- aaiipadhika. with ii for u metri causa).
[an
1
+ upadhi
468, 790, 845:
Dh
Anupavajja
(adj.)
of
an
-:
upavadati]
blameless,
without fault Miln 391.
Anupavattaka
Anupanna,
[pp. of anupajjati]
gone
into, reached, attained
Sn 764 (maradheyya'").
Anupabandhati (anuppa")
[anu -[- pa bandhali] to follow immediately, to be incessant, to keep on (without stopping), to continue Miln 132. Caus. "âpeti ibid.
(anuppa*") (adj.) to anupavatteti] one who succeeds (another) King or Ruler in the ruling of an empire (cakkaq) Miln 342, 362 ; Sn.\ 454. See also anuvattaka.
Anupabandhanata
(anupp.i) (f) stopping, not ceasing Aliln 132.
[aljstr.
to
prec]
non-
Anupavatteti (anuppa'') [anu -f pa + vatteti, fr. vft] to keep moving on after, to continue rolling, with cakkai) to wield suppreme power after, i.e. in succession or imitation of a predecessor S 1191; Miln 362. See also
anuvatteti.
Anupabandhana
(anuppa") (f.) [abstr. fr. anupabandhati] continuance, incessance, Pug l8 Vbh 357 (in exegesis of upanaha).
Anupavada
Anupabbajja
S V.97
(f.)
[anu
-\-
pabbajja, cp. BSk. anupravrajati

life
[an -\- upavada] not blaming or finding fault, abstaining from grumbling or abuse Dh 185 (aniipa in nretie; expld at Dh.\ 111.238 as anupavadanaii c'eva anupavadapanan ca "not scolding as well as not inciting others to grumbling"); adj. "vadaka Pug 60, & vadin
Divy 61] giving up
wordly
in imitation
of another
M
or
1.360.
=It
107.
Anupaviftba (anuppa')
[pp. of anupavisati] entered,

(c.
Anupaya
(adj.)
[an
-f-
upaya]
unattached, "aloof" S 1.181
got into, fallen into

for shelter);
(akankha apiha +).
(coming
PvA
Miln 270, 318 97, 152 (Ganganadiq

ace.)
sq.,
a.
gone 409
nadi:
flowing into the G.).
Anuparigacchatl [anu
pari -|- gacchati] to walk round and round, to go round about (c. ace.) Vin 111.119; S '-75 (ger- "gamma); Sn 447 (aor. ''parlyaga parito
Anupavitthata
(f) [abstr. to anupavittha] the fact of having
entered Miln 257.
parito agamasi Sn
393):
IV.267.
Anupavisati [anu ^ pa
42 Caus. "paveseti
1.290:
-f-
visati]
Anuparidhavati [anu -{- pari or to move round & round

(khilan).
-f- dhavati] to run up & down (cp. anuparivattati) S. 111.150
VvA
(^ ogahati).
(q.v.).
to
go into, to enter pp. "pavittha (q.v.)
Dh
AnupaveCChati (anuppa^)
Anupariyati [auu -{- pari -f yati] to go round about, to go about, to wander or travel all over (c. ace.) Vin ri.iil; S 1. 102, 124; Th I, 1235 ("pariyeti), 1250 (id. to search); Pv III. 3* (= anuvicarati); Miln 38; PvA 92 C^yayitva,
ger.) 217.
[see
under pavecchati] to give,

1
give over
chati);
111.133;
(v.l.
to, offer
D A
1.74
(=
up, present, supply Vin 1.22 pavesati 1.218); 11.78;
("pavac-
DA
M
28.
1.446;
11.64;
111.26
(v.l.
'^vacch); J
v. 394;
Sn 208
vacch);
SnA 256
(:= anupavesati);
PvA
Anupariyaya
round,
(adj) [adjectivised ger. of anupariyati] going encircling, in ''patha the path leading or going
city
Anupaveseti [anu -{- pa -{- vis, cp. BSk. anupravesayali Divy 238] to make enter, to give over, to supply Sn.\
256
(= "pavecchati).
[anu
179. [an
-[-
round the
11.83
=5
iv
i94r=Av.i95; Aiv.107.
to
Anupasankamati'
to (c.
pa
-(-
saijkamati] to go along
up
Anuparivattati [anu
go or move round, -fviz. I. to deal with, be engaged in, perform, worship Vin III. 307 (adiccar)): D 1.240; PvA 97. 2. to meet Miln 204 (Devadatto ca Bodhisatto ca ekato anuparivattanti). 3. to move round & round, move on and on, keep on rolling (c. ace), evolve S. 111.150 (anuparidhavati -f ) Miln 253 (anudhavati -f- kayan).
~\-
pari
vrt]
ace.)
PvA
Anupasankamati^
approach
+ upasank"]
not
to
go
to.
not to
DhA
11.30 (-f apayirupiisati).

(f-)
Anupasaothapana
incessance,
continuance
[an -f upasanthapana] not stopping, Pug 18 (but id. p. at Vbh 357
has anusansandana instead); cp.
anupabandhana.
observing,
Anuparivatti
(f.) ( ) [anu cupation, connection with S
parivatti] dealing with, oc-
Anupassaka
(adj.)
[fr.
anupassati]
viewing,
111.16.
contemplating
Th
i,
420.
to look at, contemplate, observe
Anuparivareti [anu
attend on
(c.
ace.)
-f pari -f- vareti] lo surround, stand by, Vin 1.338; 1.153; 1.55.
Anupassati [anu
Sn 477; Ps
DhA
+ passati]
187; Sn
1.57,
505.
Anupassana
AnupaSSanS
(() [abstr. of anupassati, cf. Sk. anudarsana] looking at, viewing, contemplating, consideration, realisation S V.178 sq., Sn p. 140; Ps 1. 10, 20, 96; 11.37,41 sq., 67 sq.; Vbh 194. See anicca, aDatta, dukkha.
(
39
process
are
Anubandhati
the
&
are enum^- as such at
same as those mentioned under "vihEra, D III. 266, 29O; A 1V.409, 456;
Ps 1.35. -vihara a state of gradually ascending stages, by means of which the highest aim of meditation & trance is attained, viz. complete ce.ssation of all consciousness.
stages, consisting of the 4 jhanos, the 4 ayatanani & as the crowning phrase "saiiM-vedayitanirodha" (see jhana'). Enumd. as such in var. places, esp. at the foil.: D 11.156; 111.265, ^9; ^ iv.410; Nd' under jhana; Ps 1. 5; Miln 176. -sikkha regular instruction or study (dhammavinoye) 1.479; lil.l (-(-"kiriya patipada).
AnupaSSin
realising
")
(adj.) [fr. anupassati]

sq.,
viewing, observing,
sq., sq.,
v.294 Sn 255, 728; Ps 1. 191 sq.;
11.84 sq.,
Vbh
311 193
345,
Dh 7,253;
pa
These are 9
236; Sdhp4ll.
Anupahata'
[anu pa hata, pp. thrown up, blown up Miln 274.

(*dj.) [an
of
anu
+ han]
Anupahata^
Dh.A. 11.33
+ upahata]
not destroyed, not spoilt
CJivhapasada).
Anupubbaka
all
(adj.)
= anupubba,
or
in
in
cpd.
pubbanupubbaka
in
succession
turn,
Anupata
[of anupatati] attack in speech, contest, reproach
A
J
1.
161.
(adj.)
[fr.
kind of cpd. see anu 15 putta the sons of each clan,

this
one by one (on nature of iv.) Vin 1.20 ("anaq kulanaq one by one).
Anupatin
111.523 (khana).
anupata]
2.
I.
following,
indulging
in
Anupubbata
succession
attacking, hurting J v.39g.
VvA
'
anupubba] acting in turn, gradation, anukula kiriya i. e. as it pleases 280) cp. anupubbata.
(nt.)
[fr.
Vv
64'*
(=
AnupadaQ
(adv.) [anu
-f-
pada] at the foot Vism 1S2 (opp.
anusisat] at the head).
Anupubbl-katha
kath^, formation like (f.) [anupubba dhammi-katha] a gradiul instruction, graduated sermon,
regulated exposition of the ever higher values of four subjects (dana-katha, sila, s.igga, magga^) i. e. charity, righteousness, the heavens, and the Path. Bdhgh. explains the term as anupubbikatha nama daninantarar) silai] sila-
Anupada
[ger. of an niya, anupadaya, upadiyati.
+ upadiyati =: anupadaya]
anupadiyana,
see
anupadaanupadiyi^va see
Anupadana & Anupadl

Anupapita
upadana & upadi.

made
j
[pp. of anupapeti] having been lead to or to reach, attained, found Miln 252.
Anupapuiiati (anuppa^) [anu -|- papunati] to reach, attain, get to, find S 1.105; S"- anuppatvana Pv 11. 9'* (= papunitva PvA 123). Caus. pp. anupatta (q. v.). anupapeti (q. v.).
nantaro saggo sagganantaro maggo ti etesaq dipana-katha" 1.277). Vin 1.15, 18; 11.156, 192; D i.iio; 11.41 1.308; DhA 1.6; 1.379; J 1.8; VvA 66, 197, 208; The spelling is frequently anupubbikatha Miln 228. (as to lengthening of anu see anu Note (a)), e.g. at D i.iio; II. 41; 1.379; J 1.8; Miln 228.
(DA
DA
Anupekkhatl ]anu
Anupapeti
[Caus. of anupapuiiati] to make reach or attain, to lead to, to give or make find J vi.88; Cp. XI. 4 (aor.
-f pekkhati] I. on, to look carefully A 111.23. consideration for, Nd- 50 (ppr.
to concentrate oneself
mana).
Caus. anupekkbetl to
consider, to show amana anukampacause some one to con2. to
anupapayi); Miln 276.
pp. anupapita (q.

J
v.).
sider carefully
Vin
(f)
11.73.
AnupSya
[an
+ upaya]
[anu
wrong means
1.256;
SJhp 405.
AnupekkhanatS
Anupetl
chati)
[abstr.
fr.
anupekkhana, see anupek-
khatl] concentration (of thought)
Dhs
8,
85, 284, 372.
Anupayasa
Anupalaka
Sdhp 474.
see
upayasa.
I
[ana -f pa
(adj.)
-j-
palaka]
guarding,
preserving
S 111.207;
DA
i]
1.
to
go into
1.55
(+
anupagac-
165.
Anupesetl [anu
(nt.)
[fr.
-f pa -f i] to send forth after Miln 36.

see anvaddbamSsar).
Anupalana
anupaleti]
maintenance,
guarding,
keeping Dpvs
111.2.
AnupOSathikaQ
to
AUupaleti [anu -f
Miln 160
paleti]
safeguard,
warrant, maintain
(santatii)).
AnupOSlya (adj.) [grd. fostered Sdhp 318.
of anu
-f-
pU$]
to
be nourished or
Anupahana
nt.
(adj.) [an
+ upahana]
)
without shoes J vi.552.
Anuppa
anupa'~.
in
all
comb"s. of anu
-f-
ppa
see
under headings
Anupiya (anuppiya)
pleasanlne.ss,
[anu piya] flattering, plessant, bha;iin one who flatters D 111.185; J 11.390; V.360; and "bhipitar id. Vbh 352.
(adj
flattery, in
Anuppadajjuo
(S in.i3>) see anupadetl.
Anuppanna
Anuppi]a
(uppada, uppadeti) see

[an
-)-
uppanna
etc.
Anupl|ag
at
PvA
161
is
to be read
anuppijan
(q. v.).
(c.
(adj.)
uppija] not molested, not oppressed

J
AnupuCChati [anu -|ace.) Sn 432, 1113.
pucchati] to ask or inquire after

pp.
anuputtba
(q. v.).
(by robbers etc.) not ruined, free from harm V.378; VvA 351; PvA 161.
111.443;
Anuputtha
Sn.\ 521).
[pp. of anupucchali] asked
Sn 782
(= pucchita
Anupharapa
(nt.)
[anu
-|-
pharapa]
flashing through, per-
vading Miln 148.
AnupUbba
successive,
(adj.)
hasamuddo
(regularly
[anu -f pubba] following in one's turn, gradual, by and by, regular Vin 11.237 (maa'-ninno etc.); D 1.184; Sn 511; J v. 155
AnuphUSlyatI [anu
pru$]
to
-f-
sprinkle,
moisten,
phuslyati, cp. Sk. prusayati, Caus. of make wet J v. 242 (himai);
C. pateyya).
formed, of iiiu). Cases adverbially: anupubbena (instr.) by and by, in course of lime, later, gradually Vin 1.83; Dh 239 (= anupatipatiya DhA 111.340); Pug 41, 64; J II. 2, 105; III. 127; Miln 22; PvA 19. anupubbaso (abl. cp. Sk. anupQrvasah) in regular order Sn 1000. In comp". both anupubba & anupubbi (q. v.). -karana gradual performance, graded practice 1.446. -nirodha successive passing away, fading away in regular succession, i. e. in due course. The nine stages of this
Anubajjhati
ati (q. v.).
at
PvA
56
is
faulty reading for
anubandh-
Anubaddha Anubandha
J
1.
[pp.
of anubandhati]
I.I,
following, standing be-
hind (pitthito)
226.
[aim -f
bandh] bondage
11.
170;
It
91.
Anubandhati
bandhati] to follow, run after, pursue 195; 11.230; VI.452 (:=anujavali); PvA 56 (substitute
-)-
[anu
Anubandhati
for anubajjhanti!), 103,
40
patliij),
Anumanftatj
67 (dukkhaij), 73 fsampattiq); grd. "bhaviyana Pv ii.8"(= anubhavitva PvA 109). Pass, anubhuyati & bhavlyati to be undergone or being experienced; ppr. bbuyainana PvA 8, 159 (maya a. anubhuta), 214 (attana by him) & bhaviyamana PvA 33
(in order to receive)
J55. aor.
111.504; PvA 260 grd. bandhitabba
(= anvagacchi).
M
[fr.
1.106.
ger.
bandhl J 11.154, 3535 bandbitva J 1.254.
pp.
anubaddha
(q. v.).
Anubandhana
Anubala
(nt.)
(ct.)
anubandhati] that which connects
or follows, connection, consequence J 71.526 (dukkha).
(dukkhaq).
pp.
anubhuta
(q.v.).
[anu
+ bala]
rear-guard, retinue, suite, in
r)
Anubhavana
bhavati to accompany or follow somebody Miln 125.
Anubujjhati [anu
in prcc. verse).
bujjhati, Med. of budh, cp. Sk. avabudhyate] to remember, recollect J III.387 (with avabujjhati
Anubujjhana
Ps
l.l!5
(nt.)
[fr.
anubujjhati] awakening, recognition
(bujjhana
[pp.
-j-)-
anubhavati] experiencing, suffering; sensation or physical sensibility (cf Cj>c/. 229, 232') Nett 28 (itth4nitth-anubhavana-Iakkhana vfcdana "feeling is characterised by the experiencing of what is pleasant and unpleasant"); Miln 60 (vedayita-lakkhana vedana anubhavana-lakkhana ca); PvA 152 (kamma-vipaka). Esp. in comb", with dukkha suffering painful sensations, e.g. at PvA 52. J IV. 3; Miln 181; DhA iv.75
(nt.) [fr.
;
Anubuddha
pass.),
of anu -|- bodhati] recognised, conceived, seen,
I.
awakened
(act.
&
Anubhaga
[anu
-\-
bhaga]
is
known
(after-)share,
what
-|-
left
secondary or over Vin 11.167.

a
inferior
part,
II. 1
23 ("a
ime dhamma);
11.203; IV. 188;
S 1.137 (dhammo vimalen' Snubuddho)
Anubhayati [anu
bhSyali] to be afraid of J vi.302 (kissa
'V.105; SnA 431. In phrase buddbanubuddba (as to nature of cpd. see anu B iv.) either "fully awakened (enlightened)" or "wakened hy 2. 1246. by the wake" (Mrs. Rh. D.) Th 1, 679 1.40. Cp. a lesser Buddha, inferior than the Buddha
II.
I
;
111.14;
nv' inubhayissai), so read for kissSnu").
Anubhava
[fr.
anubhavati] orig. meaning "experience, con-
DA
buddbanubuddba.
Anubodha
tion,
[anu -f- budh] awakening, perception, recogniunderstanding S I.I26(?)Â v. 46 (anubodhiij as aor. of anubodhati?); Pug 21; Miln 233. Freq. in comp"' ananubodha (adj.) not understanding, not knowing the truth S 11.92; 111.261; V.431; A II. I ; IV. 105; Dhs 390, 1061; VvA 321 (= anavabodha) and duranubodha (adj.) hard to understand, difficult to known D 1.12,22; S I.136.
-)-
comitance" and found only in cpds. as , in meaning "experiencing the sensation of or belonging to, experience of, accordance with", e. g. mahS sensation of greatness, raja" s. belonging to a king, what is in accordance with king<ihip, i. e. majesty. Through preponderance of expressions of distinction there arises uie
meaning of anubhava
as "power, majesty, greatness, splendour etc."

it
&
as such as
was separated from the

a
instead
I^'
component and taken
anubhava with
Anubodhati [anu
budh]
to
wake up,
to realise, perceive,
understand; aor. anubodhiij A v.46 (?) := Si. 126 (anubodhai)). Caus. "bodheti to awaken, fig. to make see to instruct J vi.i3g Cayamana) pp. anubuddba (q.v.).
Anubodhana(nt.)[fr. anubodhati] awakening, understanding, recognition Ps 1.18 (bodhana +).
of a, since the compositional character had obliterated the character of the a. As such (anubhava abs.) found only in later language. (O anubhava ( ): mahanubhava (of) great majestat, eminence, power S 1.146 sq.; 11.274; 'v.323; Sn p. 93; Pv II. l'^; PvA 76. deva of divine power or majesty D 11. 12; devata" id. J 1.168; dibba id. PvA 71, 110. raja" kingly splendour, pomp D 1.49; J IV247; Pv.\ 279 etc. -anu'^) in accordance with, by means of J bbavena (instr.
Anubbajati [anu
vraj]
tread (a path) J IV.399
to go along, wander, (maggaq pabbajati C).
follow,
Anubbata
(adj.)
[Vedic
anuvrata,
anu
-f-
vata]
subject to
1
;
the will of another, obedient, faithful, devoted J 111.52 VI.557.
Pv.\ 53 (iddh), 77 (kamma), 148 162 (raja"), 184 (dana), 186 (pufina). yatbanubhavat] (adv.) in accordance with (me), as much as (9 can), after ability, according to power S 1.31; Vv 1^ (= yath.^balar) VvA 25). (2) anubhava majesty power, magnificence, glory, splendour J v. 10, 456; Pv 11.8"; VvA 14; PvA 43, 122, 272. See also anu".
11.200
(angavijja");
(id),
Anubhavata
Anubbillavitatta see ubbilP.
(maha).
(f.)
[=r anubhava
+ ta]
to
majesty,
power S
I.I
56
Anubyanjana
Anubruhita
full
see
anuvyaijana.
strengthened with
(
Anubhasati [anu
+ bhasati]
DA
T.273.
speak
after,
to repeat
[qq. of anubrnheti] of Ps 1.167.

[bruheti] to
in. 187
1,104; M'ln 345;

"),
Anubhuta
suffered,
[pp. of anubhavati] (having or being) experienced, enjoyed PvA II. 1 2". nt. suffering, experience J
Anubruheti
frequent,
do very much or often, to practice,
1.254; Miln 78, 80.
to be fond of (c. ace), foster

(id.,
S 1.178 (anubru-
read for manu), Th 2, 163 (ehi); Cp. 111.1- (saijvegai) anubruhayiq aor.); J ill. 191 (sunSagaraq). Often in phrase vivekar) anubruheti to devote oneself to detachment or solitude, e.g. J 1.9 (inf bruhetui)); III. 31 ("bruhessami), Dh 75 ("brQhaye "bruheyya vaddlieyya DhA 11.103). PP- anubruhita (q.v.) Cp. also bruhana. haye);
so
Anubhuyamanatta
Anunia
the
(see
(nt.) [.ibstr.
fr.
ppr. Pass, of anubhavati]
the fact of having to undergo, experiencing

(-dassika) see
at J
PvA
103.
anoma.
.should
;
Anumagge
road,
v. 201
by the way
be read anu magge along anu here used as prep. c. loc.
anu
b).
Anumajjati [anu
Anubhaâna
+ majjati]
:
I.
to
strike along, to stroke,

2.
(f )
[ami
scolding Vin 11.88
bhanana] talking (anuvadana -f).

-f-
to,
admonition,
to touch
fig.
0.\ 1.276
(= anumasati).
Miln 90.
Anubhavatl & Anubhotj [anu

by,
to
+ bhavati]
M
to
come
to
or
to thresh ont J vi.548 Miln 275 (cp. p. 428).

(nt.)
Pass, anumajjiyati
to
beat, thresh,
undergo, suffer (feel), get, undertake, partake in, experience D 1.129; '2 ("bhonti); 11.204; A 1.61
(atthai)
Anumajjana
"bhoti to have a good result); J vi.97 (bhoma); vipakaij); PvA 52 (issati vedissati); Sdhf 290. Esp. freq. with dukkhat] to suffer pain, e.g.
Pv
1.
10" Cbhomi
l.lJio
anum.ijjati] threshing ont, always used with ref to the term vicara (q.v.) Miln 62; DhsA 114; DA 1.63, 122.
[abstr.
trsl.
fr.
pounding up {Dhs.
11),
Anumajjha
(adj.)
PvA
vana).
(blionti);
PvA
43, 68, 79 etc. (cp. anubhaaor.
to extremes J
[anu 4- majjha] mediocre, without going 1V.192; v.387.

-\-
ppr.
PvA
75
(sarapattii]);
med. "bhavamana J 1.50; ger. "bhavitva J iv.i;
"bhavi
(sam-
Anumaniiatl [anu
PvA 4
Th
I,
72.
maniiatl] to assent, approve, give leave
pp.
anumata
(q.v.).
Anumata
Anumata
to,
41
of,
Anuranjita
Anuyati (& anuyayati) [anu
J
-)- ya] t. to go after, 499 (yayantaq anuyayati
[pp. of anumannati] finding approval, given
approved
leave
given consent
to follow
1.99
(= anuiliiata
DA
1.267); J V.399
(=muta); Miln
185, 2J2, 231, 275;
VI.49 (fut. gacchati C).

saijyayati.
yissati),
2.
anu-
PvA 64 (^ annuunata).
Anumati
(f.) [from anumannati] consent, permission, agreement, assent, approval Vin 11.294, SO'j 3"6) D. 1. 137, 143; Dpvs iv.47, Cf. V.18; DA 1.297; VvA 17, PvA 114.
Miln 391 Cyayati).
to
go along by, to go over, to visit pp. anuyata (q. v.). See also anu-
Anuyayin
(adj.) [cp. Sk.
following, subject to (gen.)
anuyayin, anu -f ya] going after, Sn 1017 (ananuyayin) ; J VI.309;
Miln 284.
Anumatta
Anumasati
see anu.
[anu
-)-
masati] to touch
1.106
(^ anumajjati
(naya +),
Anuyunjana
application
(anuyujjanaij
(f.)
(& yuBjana
devotion
to
(
nt.)
[abstr.
fr.
anuyufijati]
DA
or
")
Miln
178;
VvA
346
1.276).
[fr.
wrong spelling?)
Anumana
Anumitta
anu
|-
man]
a
inference Miln 330
372, 43;
Sdhp
Anuyuiljati [anu 4to
74.
[anu -f- mitta] acquaintance J v. 77.
secondary
friend,
follower,
Anuminati
minoti,
[cf. Sk. anumati, anu -\- minati from ml, Sk. & mi] to observe, with confusion of roots draw an inference 1.97; PvA 227 ("anto -f- nayat) nento). See also anumlyati.
ma
yufijati] l. to practice, give oneself up (ace), attend, pursue S 1.25. 122 ("yuiijan "in loving self-devotion" Mrs. Rh. D.); III.154; IV.104, 175; Dh 26 pavatteti DhA 1.257), 247 (surameraya-pa(pamadari nai) =: sevati bahulikaroti DhA 111.356); PvA 61 (kammatthaoag). 2. to ask a question, to call to account, take to task Vin 11.79; Vv 33*; ppr. Pass, "yunjiyamana Cans, anuyojeti "to PvA 192. pp. anuyutta (q. v.).
put to", to address, admonish, exhort
DhA
lv.20.
Anumiyatl
[Sk. anumiyate. Pass, of anu ma, measure, in sense of Med.] to observe, conclude or infer from S 111.36. Cp. anuminati.
(adj.)
[fr.
Anuyutta
[pp. of anuyufijati] I. applying oneself to, dealing 1.166, 167; III. with, practising, given to, intent upon A II 205 (attaparitapan' anuyogai) a.); S III. 1 53; 232
Anumodaka
who
anumodati] one
(c.
who
enjoys, one
is glad of or thankful for 122; Sdhf 512.
ace.)
Vin v.172;
PvA
Anumodati
to rejoice
[anu -)- modati] to find satisfaction in (ace), be thankful for (c. ace), appreciate, benefit from, to be pleased, to enjoy Vin 11.212 (bhattagge a. to say grace after a meal); S 11.54; A III. 50 (modaniya);
in,
samayutta 104; Sn 663 (lobhagune), 814 (methunar) 536), 972 (jhan);' Pug 55; PvA 163 (jagariya), an attendant, inferior, 2. following, attending on 206. vassal, in expression khattiya or raja anuyutta a prince royal or a smaller king (see khattiya 3 b) A v.22 (v 1. for T. anuyanta, q. v.); Sn 553 (= anugamin, sevaka
IV.
SnA
SnA
453).
[Sk. anuyoga, fr. anu yuj] execution, practice of '^), (
AnuyOga
tion
to
Dh 177 (ppr. modamana); It 78; Pv 11.9" enjoying, gladly receiving); 1,5* (danai) "modamana (anumodare :âre pleased; pitisomanassajata honti PvA 27); J It. 112; PvA 19, 46, 81, 201) imper. modahi);
IV.411
;
Sdhp. 501 sq.
pp.
anumodita
(q. v.).
Anumodana
satisfaction,
gifts
(nt.) [fr.
thanlis,
anumodati] "according to taste", i.e. esp. after a meal or after receiving
to say grace or benediction, blessing, thanksgiving.
with anuyutta in 111.II3 e.g. Vin 1.190 (mandan' anuyogai) anuyutta); (attakilamath' anuyogai) a.); A 11.205 (attaparitapan' anuAs adj. ( ) doing, given to, practising yogai) a.). 1.385; S 1.182; 111.239; (cp. anuyutta). D 1.5; 111.107; IV.330; V.320; A 1.14; 111.249; IV.460 sq.; V. 17 sq., 205; J 1.90 (padhan'Snuyogakiccai)); Vv 8438 (dhamma); 2. invitation, appeal, quesI. Miln 348; 78, 104.
application, devo often combdphrase "anuyogaq anuyutta = practising,

l. (
);
DA
In latter sense with dadati (give thanks for =: loc), karoti (= Lat. gratias agere) or vacati (say or tell thanks) datva PvA 89; "q katva J 1.91 DhA 111.170, 172; ij VvA 1 18; PvA 17, 47; r) vatva VvA 40 (paniyadane for the gift of water), 295, 306 etc. r| karoti also "to do a favour" PvA 275. Cp. further DhA 1.198 ("gatha verses expressing thanks, benediction); 11.97 (Sattharaq PvA 23 ("atthaij in order r) yaciqsu asked his blessing); to thank), 26 (id.), 121, I4I (katabhatla), 142; Sdhp 213, 218, 516.
;
tion (cp. anuyuiijati 2)
Miln 10 (acariyassa
i)
datva).
Anuyogavant
full
(adj.) [anuyoga -f vant] applying oneself to, of application or zeal, devoted PvA 207.
AnuyOgln
to
(
(adj.)
[fr.
anuyoga] applying oneself
to,
devoted
Dh 209
(atta given to oneself, self-concentrated).

[fr.
Anurakkhaka
Anurakkhapa
(adj.)
serving, keeping
up
anurakkhati, cp. "rakkhin] preiv.192 (var)Sa); vi.l (id.).
Anumodita
[pp. of anumodati] enjoyed, rejoiced in

(adj.) [an
PvA
77.
Anummatta
of sound
+ ummatta]
is
not out of mind, sane,
(nt.) & a (f.) [abstr. fr. anurakkhati] guarding, protection preservation D III. 225 sq.; All.l6sq. ; J 1. 1 33; Rug 12; Dpvs 1V.24 (adj.); VvA 32 (citta"); Sdhp 449.
mind Miln 122; Sdhp

at
205.
Anurakkhati [anu -f
Anuyanta
A
is
v.22
doubtful reading
(v.l.
anuyutta).
The meaning
either "inferior to, dependent on, a suIj-
rakkhati] to guard, watch over (ace), preserve, protect, shield Sn 149; Dh327; J 1.46; Pug 12.
ppr.
med. rakkhamana(ka) as
(f)
adj.
Sdhp 621.
jeci of, a vassal" or "attending on".
The explanation may
compare Sk. anuyatai] attendance [anu -|- ya, cp. anuyayin] or Sk. yantr ruler [yam], in which latter case anu-yantr would be "an inferior ruler" and P. yanta would represent
the
n.
Anurakkha
servation
[= anurakkhanS]
a.
[fr.
guarding, protection, pre-
S IV.323 (anuddaya
(adj.)
v. 24.
anukampS).
guarding, preserving,
rable
yanta as a-siem. The v. 1. is perhaps prefeas long as other passages with anuyanta are not
a.g.
2).
Anurakkhin
keeping
J
anurakkhati]
found (see anuyutta
Anurakkhiya
(adj.)
[f.
anurakkhati]
in
dur
difficult
to
Anuyagin
(adj
[fr.
anu
of another
+ yaj]
A
offering after the
example
guard Vin
III.149.
1.142.
Anuranjita
Anuyata
followed, [pp. of annySti] gone through or after, v. 236; It 29; Miln 217. pursued S 11.105 (magga);
raiijeti, Caus. of raiij] illumined, [pp. of anu brightened, beautified Bu 1.45 (bySmapabha" by the shine of the halo); VvA 4 (sanihstapa" for sanih5pabha).
Anuratta
Anuratta
to,
42
attached or devoted
(bhattarai)); J 1.297;
Anuvigarteti
Anuvattati
imitate,
[Sk.
(adj.)
of,
pp.
of anu
+ rafij]
a,
anuvartati,
fond
faithful
Th
to
446
follow
one's
anu example
-f-
vatlati]
I.
to follow,
Miln 146.
Anuravati [anu
-|-
ravati]
resound, to sound
D 11.244; Vin 11.309 DA 1.288; PvA 19.

after, linger 7
''.
ace), to be obedient (Bdhgh.); 1V.218; J 1.125, 3\ 2. to practice, execute Pv IV.

(c.
(of sound) Miln 63.
Caus. "vatteti (q.

(nt.)
(
v.).
Anuravanfi
(f.)
[abstr.
fr.
anuravati] lingering of the sound,
Anuvattana
J
resounding Miln 63.
conformity with
1.367
[abstr.
),
fr.
anuvattati]
complying with,
compliance, observance, obedience
(dhamma);
(adj.)
[fr.
v. 78.
AnurahO
(adv.) [anu
-{-
raho] in secret, face to face, private
I.
ay.
Anuvattin
111.319
anuvattati] following, acting according

(
to or in conformity with
(id.);
),
Anurujjhatl [Sk. anurudhyate, Pass, of anu -)- rudh] to conform oneself to, have a regard for, approve, to be
pleased
Dh
obedient J 11.348
71);
(f.
86 (dhamma); Vv 155 (vasa"

sila
ini);
anu-
1V.158;
Dhs
362.
pp.
knlabhavena vattana
VvA
DhA
11.
161.
(q. v.)
aauruddha
(q. v.).
Anuruddha
Anurupa
fit,
[pp. of anurujjhati] enggaged in, devoted to; compliant or complied with, pleased S IV.71, (ananuruddha).
suitable, adequate, seeming, corresponding, conform with ( ") l.gi; VI.366 (tad); PvA 61 (ajjhasaya according to I his wish), 128 (id.) 78, 122, 130, 155; etc. Cp. also
(adj.)
vatteti] Anuvatteti [anu 826 (dhammacakkai) "after

:
=
-(-
anupavatteti
Th
i,
his
example turn the wheel"
Mrs. Rh. D.).
[anu
+ rupa]
to,
Worthy; adapted
Anuvadati
[Sk.
ava; anu
11.80, 88.
reproach Vin
vadati]
to
blame, censure,
grd. atiuvajja (q. v.).
Anuvadana
11.88
(f)
[fr.
anuvadati] blaming, blame, censure Vin
patirGpa
in
same meaning.
rodati] to cry after, cry for J candai) a.).
(anuvada -f).
4- vasati] to live with somebody, to dwell, Caus. "vasetl to pass, spend (time) J
v.).
Anurodati [anu -jPv 1.12I (dSrako
Hl.l66
Anuvasati [anu
inhabit J VI. 296.
Anurodha
1059;
anu -|- rudh] compliance, consideration satisfaction (opp. virodha) S i.iii; iv.210; Sn 362; Dhs
[fr.
11.421.
pp. "vuttha (q.
Vbh
145
DhsA
Anuvassat)
362.
(adv.) [anu -f- vassa] for one rainy season; every rainy season or year, i. e. annually C. on Th I, 24.
Anulapana
tion
(f.)
[anu 4- lapana, lap] scolding, blame, accusa-
&
Vin 11.88 (spelt anuUapana; comb^ with anuvadana anubhanana).
AnuvaSSiIca (adj.) [fr. anuvassaij] one who has (just) passed one rainy season Th I, 24 ("scarce have the rains gone by" Mrs. Rh. D.; see frs/. p. 29 n. 2).
Anulitta (adj.) [cp. Sk. anulipta, pp. of anulimpati] anointed, besmeared J 1.266; PvA 21 1.
AnUVaceti [anu
(words), to
Caus.
or
of vac]
to
say after, to repeat 1.104 1.273); Miln 345.
recite
make
recite after or again
Anulimpati [anu
besmear, Miln 394 (limpilabba). Caus. ''limpeti in same meaning Miln 169, and lepeti Milm 169 (grd. ^lepaniya to be treated with ointment). pp. anulitta (q. v.).
-\-
limpati]
to anoint,
(=
tehi aiiiiesai] vacitaij
anuvacentl
DA
Cp. anubhaseti.
Anuvata' [anu
Anulimpana
Anulepa
AnuiOkin
[fr.
(nt.) [fr.
anulimpati] anointing Miln 353, 394.
wind, the wind wind; r) adv. with the wind, in the direction of the wind (opp. pativatar)). A 1.226 ("pativatar)); Sdhp 425 (pativata). In anuvate
that blows from behind, a favourable
va
to blow] a forward
anu-f-Hp] anointing Miln 152.

[fr.
(anu -f vate) at J
avalokin
11.382
(adj.)
anu
anuviloketi] looking
& P. + loketi, cp. Sk. (up) seeing ) M

at,
(
&
in front of the
wind" anu
is
"with the wind, facing te w., to be taken as prep. c. loc.
1.
147
(sisa").
&
to
be separated from vate (see anu

-f-
b.).
Anuloma
i.
(adj.) [Sk.
anu
+ loma]
e.
in
natural order, suitable,
straight
forward
Ps
nt. direct order, state of adaptation Miln 148. -na?* insight of adaptation (cp. CfJ. 66, 68) DhA 11.208. -paîloma in regular order & reverse^, forward & backward (Ep. of p.-iliccasamuppada, also in BSk.) Vin
11.67,
70;
D DhA
11.273 11.208.
"with the hair or grain", adapted to, adaptable, (ananuloma, q. v.) S IV.401
fit,
Anuvata- [anu va to blow]
fitting
in,
va to weave (?) in analogy to vata from only in connection with the making of the bhikkhus garment (civara) "weaving on, supplementary weaving, or along the seam", i. e. hem, seam, binding Vin 1.254, 297; 11.177; 1V.121 (aggala-f); PvA 73 (anuvate appabhonte since the binding was insufficient).
[fr.
Anuvada
32;
anuvadati,
i.
1.1
IV.448.
(adj.) [fr.
"repetition"]
II.
121
:
cp. Sk. anuvada in meaning of blaming, censure, admonition Vin 11. 5, (atta, para); Vbh 376. 2. in comb"
Anulomiica (& ya)

111.120
anuloma] suitable, fit, agreeable; in proper order, adapted to ( ) Vin 11.7 (an);
s^.;
ananucchaviya); iv.239; A 1.106; 111.116 103 (samaiinassa) Sn 385 (pabbajita"); KhA 243 (ananulomiy.a); DhsA 25; Sdhp 65.
(an"
It
;
yadanuvada
and lesser or additional talk, "small talk" (see anu B IV.) D j.161; M 1.368. -adhikarana a question or case of censure Vin sq. III. 164 (one of the 4 adhikaranani, q. v.).
talk
;
i.
e.
11.88
Anuvasana
AnulOtneti
in
(nt.) [fr. anuvaseti]
an oily enema, an injection
denom. fr. anuloma] accordance with Miln 372.

[v.
to
conform
to,
to
be
Miln 353.
Anu]aratta
(nt.^ [abstr.
fr.
an
-|-
ulara] smallness, littleness,
Anuvaseti [anu
to
treat
insignificance
VvA
with
24.
Anuvajja
anu vadati, cp. anuvada & Sk. avavadya] to be blamed, censurable, worthy of reproach Sn p. 78 (an" anuvadavimutta SnA 396).
(adj.)
[grd. of
give an enema ibid.; pp. vasita Miln 214.
vaseti, Caus. of vasa' odour, perfume] fragrant oil, i. e. to make an injection or of salubrious oil Miln 169; grd. "vasanlya
Anuvikkhitta
(adj.)
[anu
-|-
vi
-|-
khitta,
(-|-
pp. of anu -f
anuvisataj.
of,
Anuvattalca
(adj.)
[fr.
anuvatteti]
Th
(
I,
2. following, siding 1014 (cakka). Vin lV.2i8 (ukkhittanuvattika f.).
I.
= anupavattaka
in
vikkhipati] dispersed over S v. 277 sq.
(q. v.)
with
Anuvigaêti [anu
heed, consider
-|- vi -f-
ganeli]
to
take care
regard,
Th
I,
109.
Anuvicarati
Anuvicarati [.inn -f- vi roam through, explore
43
wander about,
stroll
Anusandhi
Anuvisaâ (anu
-\-
carati]
to
visata,
J
I.2J5; J 11.128; III. 188; FvA Caus. "vicareti to think over 1S9 (=-: .Tuupaiivati). to make one's mind wander over), to meditate, (111. ponder (cp. anuvicinteti); always conibJ with anuvitak-
over S V.277 sq.;

i
pp. IV.102.
of
anu -f
vi -(- Sf]
sp'**^
Anuvuttha
Anuvejja
(nt.)
[pp. of anuvasali, cf. Sk. auusita] living with, staying, dwelling J 11.42 (cira"); V.445 (id.).
(adj.) in
keti
a.).
(q. V.)
A 1.264 (cetasa), 111.178 pp. anuvicarita (q. v.).
(dhammaij
cetasa
an' see anuvijjati.

(e.g.
Anuvicarita
[pp. of anuvicareti] reflected, pondered over, thou>;ht out S 111.203 (manasa); D.-\ 1.106 (=: anucarita).
Anuvyanjana & anubyaRjana

[anu
-|-
Vin
(i.
iv.is;
e.
1.12)
Anuvicara
reflexion,
[anu
-|-
vicara,
cf.
anuvicareti]
meditation,
thought Uhs 85 (=: vicara).

-f-
Anuvlclnaka
[fr. anu examiner Miln 365.
vicinati]
one
who examines, an
Anuvicinteti [anu
to
vi -|- cintetl] to think or ponder over, meditate II 11.203; S 1203 (yoniso "cintaya, imper. "marshall thy thoughts in ordered governance" Mrs. Rh. D.; V. 1. anucintaya); Th I, 747: Dh 364; It 82 (dhammaq ^'ayai)); J 111.396; iv.227; v.223 (dhatnmaij cintayanto).
secondary) attribute, minor or inferior characteristic, supplementary or additional sign or mark (cf. mahapurisa-lakkhana) Vin ill. 126; S iv.168; 1.65 (abl. anuvyanjanaso 'in detail"); A IV.279 (abl.); v.73 sq.; Pug 24, 58; Miln 339; VvA 315 Dhs.\ 400. -gabin taking up or occupying oneself with details, taken up with lesser or inferior marks D 1.70 (cf. MVastu III. 52); 111.225; S 1V.104; A 1. 113; 11.16, 152 sq.; Dhs
vyanjana]
acDompanying
1345
(cf.
D/is
trsl.
351).
sarj -j-
Anusagyayati [anu
to,
J
-f
yayati] to traverse; to go
up
surround, visit (ace.) 1.209 (Bhagavantaq itv5), IV.214 (v.l. anuyayitva). See also anuyatl and anuaaftSati.
(adj.;
Anuvicca
of anuvijjati, for the regular from anuvijja prob. through influence of anu i (anu-v-icca for anvicca), anveti & adhicca; & see anuvijjati] having known or cf.
[ger.
AnUSagvaCChara
(nakkhattat)).
[anu
nt.
+ sai)V]
as
yearly
DhA
1.388
L'sually
"ij
adv.
yearly, every year
found out, knowing well or thoroughly, testing, finding out 301, 361 (v.l. '^vijja); A 11. 3, 84; v.88; I)h 229 (= janitva UhA 111.329); Sn 530 (= onuviditva SnA 431); j 1.459 (=janitva C); 111.426; Pug. 49. -kara a thorough investigation, examination, test Vin 1.236 (here spelt anuvijja) =: 1.379 (= "viditva C.)
J 1.68; V.99.
On
use of anu in this comb"- see anu
a.
Anusaiicarati [anu -f saq -f carati] to walk along, to go round about, to visit M 1. 279; S v. 53, 301 ; J I.202 111502; PvA 279 (nagaraij). pp. anusancarita (q. v.).
IV.
85.
[fr.
Anusaficarita [pp. of anusaiicarati] resorted to Miln 387.
frequented,
visited,
Anuvijjaka
out,
anuvijja, ger. of anuvijjati]

v.
one who
finds
AnUSanceteti [anu
-\- sai) -\-
ceteli]
to
set
ones
mind on,
an examiner Vin
161.
to to
concentrate, think over, meditate
Pug
12.
Anuvijjati [anu -|- vid, with fusion of Vedic vetti and Pass, of vindati to find (= vidyate)]
thoroughly,
"vijjitirj
know,
Anusanfiati
to
find out, to trace, to

ger.
come
to
know know; inf.
^ anusaqyati
"sannatug
[either as
anu
sai)
^viditva Sn A 431, also "vijja & vicca (see both under anuvicca); grd. anuvejja not to be known, unfathomable, unknowable M 1. 140 (Tathagato Caus. anuvijjapeti to make some one ananuvejjo).
J
111.506;
form of anusat)yayati, like anuyati ^ anuyayali of anu -|- sai] yS, cf- Sk. anusaqyati same meaning] to go to, to visit, inspect, control; in ppr. med. "sanfiayamana Vin 111.43 (kammante); inf.
short
+ jfiS (janSti) +
or (preferably)
1.68. (janapade).
find out J
V.162.
pp. anuvidita (ql.
Anusata
v.).
bestrewn, scattered
[Sk. anusrta, pp. of anu -|- Sf] sprinkled with ( ), vippakinna Vv 5' (paduraa" magga
&
Anuvijjhati [anu -f vyadh]

be
struck or
to pierce or be pierced, to
to
VvA
36).
[n. ag.
hurt
to
with
(instr.)
affected
with,
radhaq).
fall
into,
vi.439 incur UhA

J
2.
to
be
Anusatthar
satthar]
to
III.
380 (apa-
instructor,
anu -f sag, cf. St. anuiSsitr adviser j IV.178 (Scariya +).
P.
Cp.
pp.
anuviddha
(q. v.).
to reflect, think,
anusasaka.
Anuvitakketi [anu
over,
usually
S V.67
It
comb<t with anuvicareti D 1.119; 111.242 107 (anussarati +); A ni.383.

of anuvijjati]
+ vi + takketi]
ponder
Anusatthi (f)
admonition,
[Sk.
anusasti,
anu
J
-|-
sSS,
;
rule
instruction
1.241
cp. anustsana] Miln 98, 172, l86
(dhamma), 225, 227, 347.
found out, recognised; one Anuvidita [pp. who has found out or knows well Sn 528, 530 (= anuVastu 111.398. buddha Sn A 431). Same in B.Sk., e.g.
Anusandati [Vedic
Anuviddha
or set with
(.idj.)
(
[pp. of anuvijjhati] pierced, intertwined
anusyandati, anu syad] to stream along after, to follow, to be nonnected with. Thus to be read at Miln 63 for anusandahati (anuravaii -|- of sound), while at A iv.47 the reading is to be corrected to anusandahati.
;
")
VvA
Sk.
-)-
278.
Anusandahati [anu
Anuvidhiyatl [cf. Pass, of anu -|anuvidhtyate
dhfi,
cf.
sai) -)-
dha,
cf.
Vedic abhi -f sag
-f-
&
adj.
anuvidhayin;
vi
vidahali] to act in confor-
mity with, to follow (instruction) S IV.199; J 11.98; III.357.
11.105
= Th
1,
875;
dha] to direct upon, to apply to A iv.47 sq. (cittaq samapattiyS; so to be read with v.l. for anusandati); Miln 63 (but here prob. to be read as anuaandall, q.r,),
Anusandhanata
Dhs
8 (cilassa). (f)
(f.)
[= anusandhi]
application, adjuiting
Anuvidhtyana
to,
(f.)
[abslr.
fr.
anuvidhlyati] acting according
conformity with
1.43.
Anusandhi
lokeli; B.Sk. anuvilokayati] to look AnUViloketi [anu -f- vi round at, look over, survey, muster M 1.339; Sn p. 140;
J
1.53;
Miln 7
(lakai)),
21 (parisaij), 230.
Anuvivatta [anu
as
part
of a
-{- vivatta] an "after-evolution", devolution; bhikkhu^s dress: a sub-vivatta (q. v.) Vin
connection, (logical) 122 (where 3 kinds are enumd., viz. puccha", ajjhasaya", yath5); Nett 14 (pucchato; Hard., in Index "complete cessation"?!). Esp. freq. in (Jataka) phrase anusandhii) ghatetl "to form the connection", to draw the conclusion, to show the application
[fr.
anu
+ sag
DA
+dhl]
1.
conclusion,
application
of the story or point out

11.40,
its
maxim
J i.io6; 308;
DhA
1.287 (vivatta
-f-).
47;
etc.
Anusampavankata
Anusampavankata
adhikarana).
(f.)
44
is
Anu.sota
rajjar)
[anu
-|-
saq
+ pavankata;
diff.
reading
C,
i.e. take care of)

(rajjar)).
coriectpj disputing, quarelling (?) Vin n. 88 (under anuvad-
161 anusalthi
PvA
1.246 (read '"sasantena) pp. anusiftha (q. v.); cp. anusatthar,
DA
&
ovadati.
Aniisaya [anu + si, (see kvu trsl. 234

proclivity,
sition,
set!
Sk. anusaya has a
meaning]
Anusasana
the
2 and Cpd. 172 n. 2). Bent, bias, persistancc of a dormant or latent dispon.
predisposition, tendency.
Always
[Vedic anusasana, fr. anu -f- sfis] advice, admonitioii D III. 107; 1.292 ("patihariya, cp. anusasani); Miln 359.
(nt.)
instruction,
in
bad sense. In
the oldect texts the
out Sn.
word usually occurs absolutely, withmention of the cause or direction of the bias. So
AnUSasani
teaching,
(f.)
[fr.
anusasati,
cp.
14 369, 545; M. 111.31; S. III. 130, IV. 33, V.28 236; A. 1.44; 11.157; 111.74, 246, 443. Or in the triplet obstinacy, prejudice and bias (adbitthanabhinivesanusaya) S. 11.17; ni.io, 135, 161; A. v.iii. Occusionally a source of the bias il mentioned. Thns pride at S. 1.188; 11.252 ff., 275; 111.80, 103, 169, 253; IV.41, 197; A 1. 132, IV. 70 doubt at M. 1.483 ignorance lust and hatred at S IV.205, III. 285. At D III. 254, 282; S V.60; and A IV. 9. we have a list of seven anusaya's, the above fine and delusion and craving for rebirth. Hence-forward these lists govern the connotation of the word; but it would be wrong to put that connotation back into the earlier passages. Later referenses are Ps 1.26, 70 flf., 123, 130, 195; 11.36, 84, 94, 158; Pug 21; Vbh 340, 383, 356; Kvu 405 ff. Dpvs 1.42.
commandment, order S
v.
V.24
ThA
Vin
49, 338; J V.113; Th 162; VvA 19, 80, 81. -patihariya (anusasani") the miracle of teaching, the wonder worked by the commandments (of the Buddha)
sq.,
anusasana] instruction, 108; A 11. 147; 111.87; 2, 172, 180; Pv 111.7O;
11.200;
1.
212,
214;
111.220;
1.170;
v.327;J
111.323; Ps 11.227 sq.
Anusikkhatl [Vedic learn of somebody

imitate
anusiksati
anu
-)-
Desid.
;
of sak] to
(gen.);
(ppr.
to
follow
one's example, to
111.59,
S 1235; A IV. 2: vratena siksati), 934; J 1.89; 11.98; 111.315; V.334; VI.62; Th 1, Caus anusikkhapeti to teach [= Sk. 963; Miln 61. anusiksayati] Miln 352. Vin 11.201
med. "amSna)
282, 286, 323; Sn 294 (vattai], cp.
RV
dormant, only in AnilSaylta [pp. of anuseti, anu Sf] comb"- digharatta latent so long Th i, 768; Sn 355, 649. Cp. anusaya & anusayin.
Anusikkhin
100;
(adj.)
Dh 226
[fr. anusikhati] studying, learning i. (ahoratta" r= diva ca rattin ca tisso sikkha
sikkhamana
DhA
111.324).
Anusayin
'for
(adj.)
[fr.
anusaya]
11.283
(""e
digharalta"),
is
Anusittha (Vedic
anusista, pp. of anus.-isati] instructed, ad-
me, so long obsessed (with doubts)". The reading
uncertain.
monished, advised; ordered, commanded Pv 11.81'; Miln 284, 349.
11.96; J 1.226;
Anusaratl [anu
303
(phalai]
-f sf] to follow, conform oneself to S iv. anusarissati BB, but balar) anupadassati SS
Anusibbati [anu
111.336 (introd.
-|-
to
sibbati, siv to Sam. Pas.).
sew]
to interweave
Vin
perhaps to be preferred). Caus. anusareti to bring together with, to send up to or against Miln 36 (afiiiamaiinaij
a. anupeseti).
Anusuoatl [anu
vasruvai)]
1
heard
sru]
to hear; pret.
anassurj
[.Sk.
an-
1.333.
(sobloxti).;
Anusavatl
S n.54 (asava na a.; v. I. anusayanti) & iv. 188 (akusala dhamma na a.; v. 1. anusenti) should preferat
Anusumbhatl [anu -|- sumbhati sumbh] to adorn, embellish,
subh
or (Vetlic,)
prepare J VI.76.
readimg
at
ably be read anusayati: see anuseti 2.
Anusuyyaq
Anusahagata (adj.) having a residium, accompanied by minimum of.. S 111.130; Kvu 81, see anu.
AnUSayika
(adj.) [fr.
[cp.
Sk.
anasuyaq]
111.27,
toe
anasuyyar).
Anusuyyaka
anusaya] attached to one, i.e. inherent, chronic (of disease) n.7.0 (abadha, v. 1. BB anussayika);
(adj.) [an -l-iusuyyaka] not eoviotjj;,

a.
325 (= usuyyaviganiena anussuyyaka); V.112.
Sn
not jealous Sn.X 332); J 11.192 (v. I.
DhA
1.431 (roga).
AnUSet|U
Anusara
anu -|- sf] "going along with", following, conformity. Only in obi. eases ( ) anusarena (instr.) in consequence of, in accordance with, according to J 1.8; PvA 187 (tad ), 227; and anusarato (abl.) id. Sdhp 91.
[fr.
setthi] u an under-setthi (hanker, mer[anu 2. in rsSupl. cpd. chant) J V.384 (see anu B ill. a). setthanasettbi (see anu B iv) "bankers & lesser \bankers", i.e.' all kinds of well-to-do families J VI. 331.
Anusaiin
after,
Anuseti [anu
)
-)- seti.
(adj.)
[fr.
anu
-)-
sarati]
acting in accordance with, Freq. in formula dhammanusarin saddhanusarin living in conformity with the Norm & the Faith D 111.254;
following, striving living up to or after.
to
"lie
down
with",
479; S III. 225; V.200 sq.; A 1.74; IV. 10; Pug Cp. also S 1.15 (bhavasola"); iv.128 (id.); J vi.444 15. (panditassa" veyyavaccakara C); Sdhp 528 (altha").
1.142,
(an idea) S 11.65 ; obsess, to fill tie mind persistently, to lie dormanl & be 1.40, 108, 433; S 11,54 (so continually cropping up. read with SS for anusavanti) iv.188; A 1.283; n>-246;
cp. Sk. .tinusayate or sete, from si] i.e. (l) trs. to dwell on, -barp on 2. (of the idea) to 111.36; IV..308.
Pug 32, 48.
pp. anusayita (q.
v.).
Anusareti
see anusarati.
[fr.
AnuSOCati [anu
(aljtaij
+ socatij
[abstr.
na
a.; cp.
to mourn for, Nd' 222); Pv 1.12';
to
bewail
.Su
S5
11.68;
PvA
95.
Anusasaka
anusSsati] adviser, instructor, counsellor J
11.105; ^'''d 186, 217, 264. Cp. anusatthar.
AnuSOCana PvA 65.
(nt.)
fr.
anusocatjj bewailing, mourning
>'AnUSasati [Vedic anusasati, anu

to
-f- sSs] monish, instruct in or give advice upon
I.
to
advise, ad-
(c.
ace.) to exhort
AnuSOta [anu
anu
+ sota,
in
"r)
as adv. or ace. to cxpl"- under
Vin 1.83; D 1. 135; 11.154; Dh 77, 159 (aiiiiajj); J VI. 368; cp. i.io'; Pv 11.68; PvA 148. grd. anusasiya Vin 1.59; and sasitabba DhA 111.99. Pass sasiyati Vin 11.200; Miln 186. 2. to rule, govern (ace.) administer to (dat.) S 1.236 Sn 1002 (pathaviq dhammenam-anusasali, of a Cakkavattin) ; J 11.2; VI. 517 (rajjassa
anusotai] (adv.) along the stream or current, down-stream A 11. u; J 1.70 (opp. patisotag against the stream); PvA 169 (Gangaya a. agacchanto). -gamin "one who follows the stream", i. e. giving way to ones inclinations, following ones will A 11.5, 6 (opp.
a.]
in
pati); Sn.
319
(= sotaq
anugacchanto Sn
33); Pug 62.
Anussati
Anussati
late
45
anu
Anela
ussuta, ud Anussuta' (adj.) [an Sf] ^^ree ffo lost Dh 400 (= ussavabhSvena anussuta C). See also anussada.
(f)
[Sk.
anusmrti,
fr.
+
of,
SHlf,
cp.
sati]
remembrance,
recollection,
list of subjects to mind comprises six anussati-tthanani, viz. Buddha, Dhamma, Sangha", sila", caga", devata", i. e. proper attention to the Buddha, the Doctrines, the Church, to morality, charity, the gods. Thus at D 111.250, 280 (cp. A l.2it); A 111.284, 3'2sq., 452; V.329 sq.; Ps 1.23. Expanded to 10 subjects (the above plus anapana-sati, marana-sati, kayagata-sati, upasamaoussati) at A 1.30, 42 (cp. I.al. Vist 34). I-"or other references see D l.8i; S v.67 It 107 (anussarana at latter pass,); A Hi. 284, 325, 452. Ps 1.48, 95, 186; Pug 25, 60; Dhs 14, 23, 1350 (anussati here to be corr. to asali, see BAs. trsl. 351); Sdhp. 225, 231, 482. See
thinking be kept in
mindfulness.
Anussuta^ [anu -\- suta, pp. of sni] heard ananussuta unheard of S 11.9; Pug 14.
of; only in cpd.
Anussutika
to
(adj.) [fr.
anu
107.
liadition
or
report^
anussavika] according -f- sru, cp. one who goes by or learns from
hearsay
DA
1.106,
Anussuyyaka
see
-|-
anusuyyaka.
hasati] to laugh at, to ridicnle to
11.
Anuhasatl [anu
DA 1.256.
also anuttariya (anussat-anultariya).
Anuhirati [for hariyati, anu -\- hf] ppr. anuhirainana D 11. 15 (w.
'
be
v.
1.
held up over,
anubhiram";
ussada without haughtiness Sn 624 AnuSSada (vv. U. auusaddha & anussuda; Sn A 467 expl"- by tanha ussadabhav.i) Dh 400 (which pass, has anussuta; v.l. K.B. anussada; Dh.\iv.i65 expl^ with tanha-ussavabhava, vv. 11. "uss.tda") It 97 (w. 11. anussata & anussara).
(^dj.) [an
-|~
glosses B. K. anudhariyam", cp. Trenckner, Notes 79).
Anuna
226;
(adj.) [Vedic anuna,
complete,
an without deficiency
+ ana]
J
not lacking, entire,

v. 52;
VI273; Dpvs
Miln
DA
1.248
(+
paripura,
expW by
anavaya).
Anunaka
Anussarana
(nt.)
= anuna
(f.)
Dpvs
fr.
iv.34.
111.6''.
[abstr.
It
to anussarati]
mory, recollection
107
(=
remembrance, meanussati at id. p. S v.67);
Anunata
[abstr.
anuna] completeness Cp.

-|-
PvA
25, 29.
Anussarati [Vedic anusmarati, anu

recollect,
Smf] to remember^ have memory of (ace), bear in mind; be aware of Dll.8, 53, 54 (jatito etc.); S 111.86 sq. (pubbenivasaij); v.67 (dhammaij a. anuvitakketi), 303 (kappasahassaq); A 1.25, 164 (pubbeuivasari), 207 (Tathagatar), Dhammar) etc.); 111.2S5 (id.), 323 (uivasai)), 418; v.34, 38, 132, 99i 336 (kalyanamitte); It 82 (dhammnij), 98 (pubbenivasai)); J 1.167; "-in; Dh 364; Pv !.5; Pug 60; Sdhp 580, 587; DA 1.257; KhA 213; DhA 11.84; 'V.95; PvA pp. anussarita (see anussaritar). 29, 53, 69, 79, 107. Caus anvissarapeti to remind someone, to call to
ap: see apa, orig. alongAnupa (adj.) [Vedic anupa, anu side of water] watery, moist; watery land, lowland J. iv.358 (anopa T; anupa
(=khetta).
C.
p. 359),
381
(khetta);
Miln 129
Anupghata
dering.
[metrically
Dh
III.
185
238).
for
(=
anu
for ,inupa] not killing, not muranupahananan cêva anupaghatanan
ca
DhA
Anupadhika
in
metre Sn 1057, see upadhi.
[an -f- upanahin. with u metri causa] Anupanahln not bearing ill-will, not angry with J iv.463.
(adj.)
mind
11.147
[n.
AnQpama
ag.
at
It
122
is
metric reading for
anupama
in
(see
Anussaritar
to
anussarita,
pp. of anussarati] one
upama).
who
recollects
or
remembers S
v. 197,
225 (saritar+);
V.25, 28.
Anupalitta
from
(adj.)
[an
+ upalitta,
with
metre]
free
taint, unstained,
Anussava
say,
[anu
+ sava
tradition
fr.
sni, cp. Vedic sravas
nt.]
hear-
845;
Dh 353;
cf.
unsmeared Sn 211, 392, 468, 790, Nd' 90 and DhA iv.72.
report,
1520;
11.21
S 11.115; 'V.138;
annussav'atthe 1.158 (with rcf. to part, kira nipato; so also at VvA 322, cf. anussavana); 11.396,430 (id.); IV. 441 ; instr. "ena from hearsay, by report A11.191
1.26; J
(cf.
Anupavada
[an -|- upavada, with metrically lengthened u] not grumbling, not finding fault Dh 185 (^= anupavadanaii c' eva anupavadapanaii ca DhA 111.238).
uhaniiati, ud -\- han] not (adj.) [pp. of an Nd' rooted out, not removed or destroyed Th I, 223
itihitihaij).
Anuhata
[anu+savana
fr.
Anussavana
AnilSSavika
traditional
;
(nt.)
^ru]
= anussava
PvA
97*
Dh 338 (^ asamucchinna DhA

(adj.) (usually "
iv.48).
103 (kira-saddo anussavane, from hearsay).
Aneka
(adj.)
[fr.
[an
= eka]
It
not one,
i.
e.
many,
anussava]
one
who
learns from hearsay
"belonging to hearsay", is familiar with tradition or who 1.520; 11.211. Cp. anussutika.
various; countless, numberless less aeons); Sn 688 (sakhs); vi.366.
99 (saqvattakappa countDh 153 (''jatisara); J IV.2
AnUSSavaka
Anussavana
Vin
1.
[fr.
anussaveti] one
who
proclaims or announces,
1.74.
a speaker (of a
kammavaca) Vin
-pariyayena (instr.) in many ways Vin 1.16; Sn p. 15. -rupa various, manifold Sn 1049, 1079, 1082; Nd' 54 (= anekavidha). -vidha manifold Nd' 54; D.'V 1.103. -vihita various, manifold D 1.12, 13, 178: It 98; Pug
55;
(nt.) & a (f.) [fr. anussaveti] a proclamation 317, 340; V.170, 186, 202 sq.
DA
1.
103 (:= anekavidha).

[an -f ekaqsa] doubt
(f.)
AniiSSavita Vin 1.103.
[pp.
of
anussaveti]
proclaimed,
announced
Anekagsa
(f.)
Nd'
1.
Anekagsikata
[abstr.
fr.
anekaijsa
kata] uncertainty,
doubtfulness Miln 93.
Anussaveti [anu
vayati
-)- saveti, Caus. of gru, cp. B.Sk. anusraproclaim aloud the guilt of a criminal" AvS. 1.102; II. 1 82] to cause to be heard or sound; to proclaim, utter speak out Vin 1.103 ("ssaviyamana ppr. Pass.); 11.48 (soddai) a.). pp. anussavita.
"to
Aneja
(adj.) [an
+ eja]
free
from desires or
lust
H.157;
Sn 920, 1043, iioi, IH2; It 91 (opp. ejSnuga Nd' 353 ^= Nd' 55; Dh 414 (:= tanhaya abhavena DhA IV. l'" ( nittanha PvA 230). 194), 422; Pv IV.
Anedha(adj.) [an
Anussuka
cf.
(adj.)
[an
v.
I.
-|-
ussuka]
free
anussukin
111.47, s'*"
from greed Dh 199; anissukin and apalasin.
+ edha] without fuel J iv.26 (=anindhana).
Ane|a
Anussukita [an anussuka.
-f ussuk]
VvA
74
& anussukin Pug
23
ena, see nela & cp. BSk. eda (adj.) [an -f e!a (muka); Vedic ancna] faultless, pure; only in foil. cpds. "gala free from the dripping or oozing of impurity (thus
Anela
but more pure or clear throat' "clearly enunciated" (thus Mrs. Kh. U. or, of vaca speech D I.II4 S at Kindred Sayings I.241) Vin 1. 197 \'aslu 111. 1.189; A 11-51, 97; 111.114, 195. Cp. also "miiga same as prec. "having a clear throat', 322. not dumb, fig. clever, skilled D 111.265 ^" 7 (= i. e. alalamukha SnA 124), cp. Nd- 259.
expl''-
46
-paiina of
a
Anta
lofty or supreme wisdom (Kp. of the Buddha) Sn 343. 352 (= niahapanna Sn.\ 347); Th 2, 522 (= paripunna-panna Th.\ 296), Dh.\ 1. 31. -vanna of excellent colour Sn 686 J vi.202, -viriya of supreme exertion or energy Sn 353.
-|- ava 4- majjati, mrj] tu rub along over, only in phrase gattani panina a. to rub over one's limbs with the hand .M 1.80, 509; S v. 216.
at
DA
lit.
1.282
viz.
elagalana-virahita),
likely
in
meaning "having
;
'1
Anomajjati [aim
to
stroke,
Ane|aka
(adj.) (cp. BSk. anedaka, e.g. Av. Vaslu 1.339; 111.322]:= .inela, pure, clear
(f.)
S. 1.187,
11.5
;
243;
J vi.529. J
Anorapara
Anoramati
111.4S7;
(adj ) [an -(- ora 4- para] having neither on this side nor beyond Miln 319.
(a
shore)
Anesana
IV. 381;
[an
-f-
esana]
impropriety S 11.194;
11-86;
Miln
343,
401;
DA
1.169;
LihA
iv.34:
Sdlip
[an 4- ava
111.9
~ ram]
not
to
stop, to continue J
392, 427.
Dh.\
(gsr- îtva continually).
Anofig
is
a frequent form of comp- an-ava, sec ava.

(nt.)
Anovassa
(nt.) [an
I
-|-
uf rain, drought
\'.3I7 (v.
ovassa; cp. Sk. auavavarâna] absence 1. BB for anvavassa T. ; ij. v.).
Anoka
[an 4- oka]
houselessness,
houseless state,
freedom from worldliness or attachment to life, singleDh 87 (oka anokaij .igamma). ness S V.24 A V.232 adj. homeless, free from attachment S 1.17b; Uh 87 (=
AnOVaSSaka
dry
(adj.) [an -f
ovassaka] sheltered from the raiu,

J
Vin
11.211;
IV. 272:
1.172; 1150; !ll.7i;
DhA
11.
263;
ThA
188.
DhA 11.162); Sn 966 (adj.; expld at Ndi 487 by abhisankhara-sahagatassa vinfianassa okasaq na karoti, & at SqA 573 by abhisankhara-viiinan"' adinar) anokasaanalaya
bhuta).
Anosita
(adj.)
[an 4- ava 4-
sita,
pp. of sa] not inhabited
(by), not accessible (to)
Sn 937
(= anajjhositaij
566).
Ndi 441;
jaradihi anajjhavutthai) thanar)
SnA
-sarin living in a houseless state, fig. being free from wordly attachment S 111.10 Nd' 197: Sn 62S (=: analaya-carin SnA 468); Ud 32; Dh 404 (v. 1. anokka"); DhA 1V.174 (= analaya-carin); Miln 386.
Anta' [Vedic anta; Goih. audeis

cp. also Lat. antiae forehead
Ohg.
anti
Anogha
Anojaka
in
anogha-tinna see ogha.
anoja Vv 35< (= with yodhika bandhujivaka).

at
VvA
161,
where classed
Anojagghati
opposite, antika near I,at. ante; Gr. ivr/ & 'aaix opposite; Goth., Ags. and: Ger. ant-; orig. the opposite (i. e. what stands ngainst or faces the starting-point)]. I. end, finish, goal S IV. 368 (of Nibliana): Sn 467; J 11.159. antarj karoti to niaUe an end (of) 6n 283. 512; Dh 275, cp. antakara, kiriya. loc. ante at the end of, immediately after J 1.203 (^''jay). 2. limit, border,
anti
(;
E. anller),
=: E. end; and the prep,
1.91
is
v.
1.
for
anujagghati.
Anoja
anuja] a kind of shrub or tree with red VI.536 (korandaka +) ; usually in cpd. anojapuppha the a. flower, used for wreaths etc. J 1.9 ('do? la, a garland of a flowers); vi.227 (id.); DhA 11. 116 (^cangotaka).
(f.)
[*Sk.
flowers J
Anottappa
111.21 2
;
It
ottappa] recklessness, hardness D (nt.) [an 34 (ahirika +); Pug 20; Dhs 365. Cp. anottapin.
(adj.)
[fr.
Anottapln & Anottappin
anottappa] not afraid
of sin, bold, reckless, shameless D 111.252, 282 (pp; ahirika); Sn 133 (p; ahirika +); It 27, 115 (anatapin anottappin, vv. 11. anottapin); Pug .?o, 24'.
Anodaka (adj.) [an -|- udaka] DhA 1.52 Sdhp 443.

;
opposite side, opposite, counterpart; pi. parts, contrasts, extremes; thus also used as "constituent, prisciple" (in tayo & cattaro anta; or does it belong to anta- 2. in this meaning? Cp. ekantai] extremely, under anta'): dve anta (two extremes) Vin no; S II 17; 111.135. ubho anta (both sides) Vin i.io; S 11.17; J 1-8; Nd' 109. eko, dutiyo anlo (contrasts) Nd' 52. As tayo anta or principles (?), viz. sakkaya, s.-samudaya, s.-nirodha D 111.216, cp. A ill. as cattaro, viz. the 3 mentioned plus s.-nirodha401 gamini-patipada at S 11H57. Interpreted by Morris as "goal" {jf TS. 1S94, 70). Often pleonastically, to be expld as a "pars pro toto" figure, like kammanta (q. V.) the end of the work, i. e. the whole work (cp. E. sea-side, coanlry-side); vananta the border of the. wood
4.
;
Vin 1.47; Dh 305 (van) J see ekamantai) (on one side, aside).
edge
111.188.
3.
side:
without water, dry J 1.307
the
woods Dh 305;
AnodiSSaka
-f- ka] unrestricted, without exception, general, universal; only in cpd. "vasena universally, thoroughly (with ref. to metta) J 1.81; 11146; VvA 97 (in general; opp. odissaka-vasena). See also
(adj.) [an 4- odissa
same use in gramanta Av.

J
:
(expH by vana FvA 86; BSk., vananta e.g. at Jtm V1.21; cp. also
Pv
11.3'"
VI. 89
Mrs. Rh. D. Psalms of the Brethren
p.
n.
i.
end, anta or antya, see anta-. -ananta end & no end, or finite and endless, D 1.22; 5. -anantika (holding views of. or talking about) 1. 1 1
S. 1.210); suttanta (q.v.), etc. Cp. akasanta -ananta (n.) no the pleonastic use of patha. infinitude; (adj.) endless, corresponds either to Sk.
&:
DA
S
(n.)
Anonamati
in foil,
[an -p onamati] not to bend, to be inflexible, expressions: anonamaka (nt.) not stooping DhA
finiteness
1
111.214,
and infinitude 258 sq.; Ps
1.22
(see expl"- at
in
DA
1.115);
to,
1.155.
-kara putting an end

;
11.136;
auonaraanto
(ppr.)
not bending
I)
11.17
111.
deliverer,
saviour;
usually
phrase dukkhass'a.
43; anonami-danda (for anonamiya) an inflexible stick Miln 238 (anonaini T, hut anonami vv. II., see Miln 427).
Anopa
see
anupa.
Anoma
(adj.) (only
perfect, supreme, in foil. cpds.
[art -}-
oma] not
1.288.
inferior, superior,
Buddha) M 1.48, 53:; A 11.2; 111.400 sq. Th i, 18; Sn 32, 337. 539; Pug 71. In other comb"kiriya putting A 11.163 (^'iji^y'); Sn II 4S (pafihan"). an end to, ending, relief, extirpation; always used with ref. to dukkha S iv.93; It 89; Sn 454, 725; DhA iv.45. antagu Nd^ 436 (-|- kotigata). -gabika (f.), viz. -gata
(of the
195;
It
-guna supreme
virtue
beauty Vv 20', VvA 43'. -dassin one who has supreme knowledge; of unexcelled wisdom (Name of a Buddha) J 1.228. -nama of
;
-dassika of superior 103 (both as v. 1. T. anuma); Vv
dA
name S 1.33 ("by name the Peerless" Mrs. Rh. I).), 235; Sn 153, 177 (cp. SnA 200). -nikkama of perfect energy Vv 64^' (= paripunna-viriyat.iya a. Vv.\ 284).
perfect
an attribute of niicchaditthi, i. e. heretical docof anta in this comb"- is not quite clear: either "holding (wrong) principles (goals, Morris)", viz. the 3 as specified above 4 under tayo anta (thus Morris j'P TS. 1884, 70), or "taking extreme sides, i. e. extremist", or "wrong, opposite (= antya, see anta^y (thus Kern, Ton: s. v.) Vin 1.172; D 111.45, 4^ (an); S 1.154; .\ 1.154; 11.240; 111.130; Ps 1.151 sq. -gu one
ditthi,
is
trine.
The meaning
Anta
has gone to the end, one who has gone through or overcome (dukkha) A IV. 254, 258, 26a; Sn 401 (= vattadukkhassa antagata); 539. -ruddhi at J vi.8 is doubtful
47
Antaradhayati
antaraq karotl (a) to keep away from or at a distance (trs. and intrs.), to hold aloof, lit. "to make a space in between" ill. 14; J. iv.2 (katva leaving behind); Pug A 231 (ummaraq a. katva staying away from a threshold);
who
reading (antaruci?). -Vatî rimmed circumference J HI. 159. -sahnin being conscious of an end (of the world) 1.22,
also
adverbially:
y.
cp.
DA
115.
(b.) to remove, destroy J VI. 56 (v. 139. BB. antarSyaij karoti).

II.
Irt
10
PvA
dasa yojanani
a.
katva at a distance of
1.
Anta-
[Vedic antya] I. having an end, belonging to the end; only in neg. anaata endless, infinite, boundless (opp. antavant); which may be taken as equal to anta' (corresp. with Sk. anta (adj.) or antya; also in doublet
(adj.)
prep,
use
("
(rest):
inside (of), in
) with ace. (direction) or loc. the midst of, between, during (cp.
anaiica,
=D
see
akas'anaiica
111.224,
262 sq.;
and viniian'ananca); D 1.23, 34 Sn 468 ("paufia); Dh 179, 180
('gocara having an unlimited range of mental vision, cp. Dh.\ III. 197); J I.I 78. 2. extreme, last, worst J 11.440 (C. hloa, lamaka); see also anta' 4. ace. as adv. in ekantai] extremely, very much, "utterly" Dh 22S etc. See eka.
Anta'
inner =z Lat. inlerus, Gr. 'f/rifx intestines] the lower intestine, bowels, mesentery It 89; J 1.66, 260 (vaddhi-mar|sa etc.); Vism
(nt.)
[Vedic
antra,
conlr.
fr.
antara
antaragharaq pavittha (b.) w. loc: antaraghaie nisldanti (inside the house) Vin 11.2I3; "dlpake in the centre of the island J 1.240; "dvare in the door J V.231; magge on the road (cp, antarSmagge) PvA 109; bhatte in phrase ekasmiq yeva a. during one meal J I ig DhA 1.249; "bhattasmiq id. DhA IV.12; "vithiyan in the middle of the road PvA 96. "satthlsu between the thighs Vin It. 161 (has antara satthtnai)) J 1.218. III. Adverbial use of eases^ instr. antarena in between
(a.)
HI.
use
of cases),
w.
ace:
gone into the house Miln
11.
1.56; S 1V.S9, 73; J 1.393; PvA 13 (kaP in a little while, na kalantarena ib. 19), Often in comb"- antaran-
258; DhA 1.80. -gan^hi twisting of the bowels, lit. "a knot in the intestines" Vin 1.275 (abadha). -guna [see guîagula'] the intestinal tract, the bowels S 11,270; A IV. 132; Kh in. Miln 26; Vism 42; KhA 57. -mukha the anus guna Vism 258. J IV.402. -vatti
tarena
of)
(c.
gen.) right in between

1.63, 358. " or c. gen.
DhA
(lit.
in
in,
between the space

inside of, in be-
loc.
antare
tween ( III. 416 (mama rantare right
KhA 81
(sutt" in the Sutta);
DhA
a.);
PvA
inside,
56, 63 (rukkh). Also as antaright in the middle of (c. gen.)
Antaka
end,
[Vedic antaka] being at the end, or making an Ep. of Death or Mara Vin 1.21; S 1.72; Th 2, 59 (expl<i by ThA 65 as lamaka va Mara, thus taken anta'i); Dh 48 (^ marana-sankhato antako DhA 11.366), 288 {= marana DhA in. 434).
Antamaso
cp.
(adv.) [orig. abl. of antama, *Sk. antamasah BSk. antasah as same formation fr. anta, io same meaning ("even") Av. S. 1. 314; Divy 161] even Vin III. 260; IV.123; D 1.168; M III. 127; A V.195; J 11.129; DA 1.170; SnA 35; VvA 155.
(adj.)
(vanasandassa a.). abl. antara of antara) in comb"- antarantara from time to time, occasionally successively time after time Sn p. 107; DhA 11.86; IV.191 PvA 272. IV. anantara (adj.) having or leaving nothing in between i. e. immediately following, incessant, next, adjoining Jiv.i3g; Miln 382 (solid; DhA 1.397; PvA63 (tadantaraq immediately hereafter), 92 (immed. preceding), 97 (next in caste). See also abbhantara.
57
;
KhA
(see
DhA
1.59
also
sep.
article
-atita
gone past
in
the
meantime
Antara
(see
Sk. antra cp. Gr. '/KTfpa prep, inter. See also ante & anlo]. Primary meanings are "inside" and "in between"; as adj. "inner"; in prep, uê & in cpds "inside, in between". Further development of meaning is with a view of contrasting the (two) sides of the inside relation, i. e.
antara,
anta'),
[Vedic
Lat.
interus
fr.
having a space
rar) difference.
between, different
from
thus nt. anta-
I. I. (a) inner, having or being inside It 83 (ÂilJ.-?i) (tayu antara mala three inward stains); esp. as in cpds. ami8 with greed inside, greedy, selfish Vin 1.303 ; dos with anger inside, i.e. angry Vin 11.249; D 111.237;
78 (so read for des"). Abl. antarato from in between, distant; dvadasa yojan' antarar) thanar) PvA 139 139. In noun-funr.ion 2. (nt.): (a), spatial: the insiile (of) Vv 36' (pitantara a yellow cloak or inside garment pitavanna uttariya VvA
1.
123;
TvA
S3,
an intermediary kappa (q. v.) D I 54. -kSrana a cause of impediment, hindrance, obstacle Pug A 231. -cakka "the intermediate round", i. e. in astrology all that belongs to the intermediate points of the compass Miln 178. -cara one who goes in between or inside, i.e. a robber S iv,i73. -bahira (adj.) inside & outside J 1.125. -bbogika one who has power (wealth, influence) inside the kings dominion or under ihe king, a subordinate chieftain (cp. antara-rattha) Vin 111.47 -rattha an intermediate kingdom, rulership of a subordinate prince J v. 135. -v3sa an interregnum Dpvs v. 80. -vasaka "inner or intermediate garment", one of the 3 robes of a Buddhist bhikkhu (viz. ihe sanghati, uttarSsanga & a.) Vin 1.94, 289; 11.272. Cf. next. -sStaka an inner or lower garment [cp. Sk, antariya id,], under garment, i. e. the one between the outer one & the body VvA 166 (q. v.).
11.243.
-kappa
within
It
(b)
AntaraQsa
the
[B.Sk. antaraqsa; antara -{- aQsa] "in between shoulders", i.e. the chest J v.173 ::= VI.171 (phrase lohitakkho vihat' antaraijso).
(adj.)
'6);
Davs
l.io (dtp' antara-vasin living
on the island);
Antaratthaka
rattisu
[antara -f atlhaka]
only
in
phrases
1.358 (kanna-chidd" the inside of the ear; VvA 50 (kacch inner room or apartment). Therefore also "space
in between", break J v. 352 (= chidda C), & obstacle^ hindrance, i. g. what stands in between see cpds. and antara-dhayati (for antaraq dhayati). (b). leinforal: an interval of lime, hence time in general, & also a specified time, i. e. occasion. As interval in Buddhantarai] the time between the death of one Buddha and the appearance of another, Pv.\ 10, 14, 21, 47, 191 etc. As !ime: It 121 (etasmii) antare in that time or at this occasion);
DhA
antaratthakasu and antaratthake hima-patasamaye (in which antara functions as prep. c. loc, according to antara II. b.) i.e. in the nights (& in the time of the falling of snow) between the eighths (i. e. the eighth day before & after the full moon: see atthaka'). First phrase at Vin 1.31, 288; ill 31; second at M 1.79 (cp. p. 536 where Trenckener divides anta-ratthaka); A f.136 (in nom.); J I.390; Miln 396.
Antaradhana
(nt.) [fr.
antacadhayati] disappearance
ill.
1.58
dighaq kalai) PvA 52); antaraq I'vA 5 (etasraii) antarc at this time, just then). As ci'(iio: J V.287; Pug 55 (elakara-antaraq occasion of getting rnin). S 1.20, quoted I).\ 1.34, (man ca tan ca kiq antaraij what is there between me and yon ?) C. exi)ls- kit) karana. M's Rh. D. in trsl". p. 256 'of me if is and thee (this
Pv
1.
10"
(dighai)
(saddhammassa); n.147;
738, 871. Cp. "dhayana.
176 sq.; Miln 133; Dhs 645,

to
Antaradhayati
(dhayatlia
1.248;
[antara
-\-
dhayati]
disappear
So 449
3rd sg. med.);
DhA
1V.191
(id.); J 1.119 (ppr. dh5yamana aor. dhayi)
Vv 81"
= DhA
PvA
talk)
ii)su
now why
did not
is
they
see
this"; J Vl.8 (assa antaratj na passa diff. in him). 3 Phrases
ppr. antarabita 217, (dhayi), 245; VvA 48. Cans, antaradhapeti to cause to disappear, to (q. v.). destroy J I.147; 11.415; PvA 123.
152,
&
Antaradhayana
Antaradhayana
IV. 191. (v.
1.
48
Dh
Antarika
near",
(f.)
Anto
fr. antarika] "what lies in between or the inside of Vin iv.272 (bhajan). 2. the neighbourhood, region of ( ), sphere, compass Vin III. 39 (ur, angul); J 1.265 (yakkhassa sim inside the ys sphere of influence). 3. interval, interstice Vin
(nt.) [fr.
an taradhSyati] disappearance
adhana).
i.e.
[abstr.
I.
Antarayatl
[cp.
denom.
fr.
antara]
to
go or step
1.2 18.
in be-
tween, ger. antaritva (=: antarayitva) J
ll.l
16 (sutt in lace);
(nt.)
1.124 (vijj the interval of lightning).
Antarahlta
(adj.) [pp. of antaradhayati] i. disappeared, gone, left D 1.222. 2 in 1.487. Miln 18. PvA 245. phrase anantarahitaya bhumiya (loc) on the bare soil (lit. on the ground with nothing put in between it & the person lying down, i. e. on an uncovered or unobstructed ground) Vin 1.47; 11.209; 11.57.
Antalikkha
situated in
[Vedic
antariksa
between sky and
earth] the
1.3'
11.15;
1
111.239;
IV.I99;
(kjOi !'' atmosphere or air Sn 222, 688; Dh 127

(:= vehayasa-saiiiiita
= antari-ksa
=
a.
Miln
50=: PvA
104;
Pv
PvA
14);
KhA
air
166.
Antara
or adv. forruation fr. antara; Vedic antara.] prep, (c. gen. ace. or loc), pref. ( ) and adv. "in between" (of space & time), midway, inside; during, meanwhile, between. On interpretation of term see (l). (prep.) c. ace. (of the two points com1.34 sq. pared as termini; cp. B.Sk. antara ca Divy 94 etc.) Dl.l (antara ca Rajagahaij antara ca Nalandai) between R. and N.). c. gen. & loc. Vin 11. 161 (satthinar) between the thighs, where id. p. at J 1.2 18 has antara-satthlsu); A ir.245 (satthinar). but v. 1. satthimhi). (2) (adv.) meanwhile Sn 291, 694; It 85; Dh 237. occasionally Miln 251. (3). (pref) see cpds. -katha "in between talk, talk for pastime, chance con(adv.)
[abl.
-ga going through the
through
the
1.21;
air
1.215.
-cara
J
Vin
1.17;
S l.Ili;
walking v.267
DA
31,
1.
110.
(adj.) [anta'
-\-
DA
Antavant
vant] having an end, finite
1.22,
187;
Ps
1.151
sq.;
157;
Dhs
1099,
Miln 145. -anantayant endless, See also loka.
infinite
1117, 1175; v.193 (loka).
Anti
(indecl.) [Vedic anti Lat ante, Gr. avr/, Goth, and; Ags. and-, Ger. ant-, ent-] adv. & prep. c. gen.: opposite, near J v. 399 (tav' antir) agata, read z.\ tav' anti-m-agata C. santikari), 400,404; vi.565 (samikass' anti antike C). Cp. antika.
D ii.i, 8, 9; S 1.79; IV. 281; A III. 167; Sn 115; DA 1.49 and freq. passim, -gattchati to come in between, to prevent J VI. 295. -parinibbayin an Anagamin who passes away in the middle of his term of life in some particular heaven D in. 237; A 1.233; ''"g ^^ -magge (loc.) on the road, on the way J 1.253; Miln 16;
versation,
p.
Antika
DhA
11.21;
III.
337;
PvA 151,258,269,273
(cp. antara").
(adj.-n.) [der fr. anti] near KhA 217; nt. l. neighbourhood Khvill.l. (odak); J vi.565 (antike loc. anti near). 2. [der fr. anta =: Sk. antya] being at the end, final, finished, over S 1.130 (purisa etad-antika, v. 1. SS antiya: men are (to me) at the end for that, i.e. men do not exist any more for me, for the purpose of beget-
-marana premature death DhA 1.409; PvA 136. -muttaka one who is released in the meantime Vin 11.167.
ting sons.
Antlma
Antarapana
or
J
(nt.) [antara
trading"]
'-55; '^''52;
pana "in between the shopping place where the trading goes on, bazaar Miln t, 330; DhA 1. 181.
-j-
Antaraya'
i, lit. "coming in between"] impediment to ( "); prevention, bar; danger, accident to ( There are 10 dangers (to or ). from) enumd- at Vin 1.112, 169 etc., viz. raja, cora, aggi, udaka, maaussa, amanussa, vala, sirii]sapa, jivita, brakmacariya". In B.Sk. 7 at Divy 544, viz.
[antara 4- aya from
obstacle, hindrance,
raja-caura-manusy-amanusya-vyad-agny-udakaij. D 1.3, 25, 26; A 111.243, 36; IV.320; Sn 691, 692; Dh 286 (=jlvit DhA 111.431); J 1.62, 128; KhA l8i; DhA II 52; VvA 1 PvA I (hat removing the obstacles) -antarayai] karoti to keep away from, hinder, hold back, prevent, destroy Vin 1. 15; J vi.171; Vism 120; PvA 20. -kara one who causes impediments or bars the way, an obstructor D 1.227; S 1.34; A 1. 161; Pv IV.3".
of anta] last, final (used almost with ref. to the last & final reincarnation thus in comb"- with deha & sarlra, the last body) D 11.15 Dh 351; It 50 (antimai) deharj dhareti), 53 (id.);Vv5'2; Sn 478 (sariraq antimaij dhareti) 502; Miln 122, 148; VvA 106 (sarir^ antima-dharin); Sdhp 278. -dehadhara one who wears his last, body It 101 ( dhara T, "dhara v. 1.); VvA 163. -dharin prec. S 1.14, 53 (-j- khinasava); II. 278; It 32, 40; Sn 471. -vatthu "the last thing", i.e. the extreme, final or worst (sin) Vin I. 121, 135, 167, 320. -sarlra the last body; (adj.) having ones last rebirth S 1. 210 (Buddho a-sariro); A 11.37; Sn 624; Dh 352, 400; DhA iv.166 (= kotiyaij thito attabhavo).
(adj.) [Cp. superl.
exclusively
Ante"
Antaraya^
ger.
(adv.) [dat. of antara cr formation

in
fr.
antara
of V.)
the
meantime Sn
II20 (cp Nd^ 58)
-f-
(pref.) [Sk. antah, with change of -ah to -e, instead of the usual -o, prob. through interpreting it as loc. ot anta] near, inside, within ; only in foil. cpds. pura (nt.) "inner town", the king's palace, esp. its inner apartments, harem [Sk. antahpura, cp. also P. antopuraj Vin i. e. 1.75, 269; A V.81; J II. 125; IV.472; Miln i; PvA 23,
:
81, 280; "purika
harem woman DhsA403; vasika one

e.
antara Sn
603.
[fr.
who
antaraya] causing an obstacle, forming
lives
in,
i.
lodges
or
lives
with
his
master or
AntarSyika
an
(adj.)
impediment Vin 1.94=11.272;

288.
(adj.-n.) [cp.
1.
130;
S 11.226;
Vin 1.60; 111.25; S 1. 180; iv.136; Jl. 166; 11278; 111.83, 463; PvA 12; VvA 138; "vasin vasika Vin III. 66; D l.i, 45, 74, 78, 88, 108, 157; M
teacher,
pupil
ThA
III. 1
16;
DA
1.36.
Antarayikln
antaraye).
antarayika] one
who meets
an obsticle, finding
difficulties
Viu IV.280 (an
with
asati
Anto
[Sk. antah; Av ant.ira I,at. inter, Oir. etar between, Ohg. untar; Idg. *entar, compar. of *en (in) inner, inside] prep, inside, either c. ace. denoting direcinto, or c. loc. denoting place where in. As tion
(indecl.)
Antaraja
III.
(nt.)
[Sk antarala]
interior,
interval
Davs
1.52;
prefix (
c.
53 (nabh).
(adj.)
[fr.
ace.
anto
)
in,
within, inside, inner (see cpds.) (i.) prep. nivesanai) gata gone into the house J 1.158;
Antarika
I.
antara] "being in between", i.e. following: see an. 2. distant, lying in between PvA 173 (aneka-yojan thana). See also f. antarika. 3. inside: see antarika. -anantcirika with no interval, succeeding, immediately following, next Vin II. 165, 212 (an); iv.234.
intermediate,
next,
anto jalaq pavisati go into the net DhA in. 175; anto gamai) pavisati to go into the village DhA 11.273; anto nagarai) pavisati DhA 11.89; PvA 47. (2) c. loe. anto gabbhe J 11. 1 82; game DhA 11.52; gehe DhA 11.84; nadiyai) J VI.278; nivesane J 11.323; vasse in the rainy season J iv.242; vimanasmir) Pv 1.10'; sattahe inside of
week PvA
55.
Anto
-kotisantbara "house of the Golden Pavement" J iv. 113. -gadba (gata? Kern Toev.') in phrase "hetu^ by inner reason or by reason of its intensity PvA 10; VvA 12,
-jana "the inside people", i.e. people belonging to the house, the family (== Lat. familia) D ill. 61 (opp. to servants); A 1. 1 52; J VI. 301; DA 1.300. -jala the inside of the net, the net DhA iv.41. -jalikata "in-netted", gone into the net D 1.45; DA 1.127. -nijjhana inner conflagration PvA 18. -nimugga altogether immersed 1.75; III. 26. -parisoka inner grief Ps 1.38. -pura =: antepura "turning ones mind inside", thoughtful, J 1.262. -mano
49
Anvakkhara
Vin
IV. 15,
3'<^
Anvarohati
(adj.) [anu
-|-
akkhara] "according to the syl-
lable", syll. after syll., also a
mode
of reciting by syllables
cp. 355. Cp. anupadag.

sg.
Anvaga
aor.
assim. form
annaga
pi.
of anugacchati J v.258.
Mhvs
7,
10.
Also
in
AnvagU
3'^''
aor.
of anugacchati
S 1.39; Sn 586.
AnvacJcJhamasaQ (adv.) [anu -\- addha -f masa] every fortnight, twice a month M 11.8; Vin IV.315 (= anuposathikaq)
melancholy Via III. 19. -bhavika being inside Miln 95. -rukkhata being among trees J 1.7. -vasatl to inhabit, live within S iv.136. -valaiijanaka (parijana) indoovpeople J V.I 18. -vassa the rainy season (lit. the interval
-vihara the inside of the V. DhA 1.50 ("abhimukhi turning towards etc.), -samorodba barricading within Dhs 11 57 (so read for anta, cp. Dhs. trsl. 311). -soka inner grief Ps 1.38.
of the
r. s.)
DhA
1.
162;
11.25.
Anvattha
(adj.)
[anu
-f-
attha] according to the sense, ans-
wering to the matter, having sense
ThA
6 (san3abhava).
VvA
66.
Anvadeva
(adv.) [anva-d-eva with euphonic d.; like sammad-eva corresponding to Sk. anvag-eva] behind, after, later
1.
172;
It
M
&
111.172;
V.I
(spelt anudeva);
l.it; v.
214;
34.
AndU
1.108
[cp.
=
s.
Sk.
andu, andu
(tin);
L)
& anduka]
1.245; J
111.249
a chain, fetter Vin '21 (ghara prison-
Anvaya
see anveti
house);
DhA
IV.54 (bandhana).
Andha
[Vedic andha, Lat. andabata (see Walde, Lat. other etym. doubtful] I. (lit.) blind, blinded, dark, blindfolded J I.216 (dhum); Pv iv.i; PvA 3. dull, blinding 111.151 (andhar| adv. dulled); Sn 669 (Ep. of timisa, like Vedic andhaij tamah); DhA 11.49 2. (fig.) mentally blinded, dull of ("vana dark forest). mind, foolish, not seeing D 1.191 (-|- acakkhuka), 239 (veni, reading & meaning uncertain); A 1. 128; Th 2, 394 (= bala ThA 258). See cpds. "karana, k5ra, "bala,
(adj.)
Wtb.
v.),
bhuta.
[Vedic anvaya in diff. meaning; fr. anu -(- li anvaya] I. (n.) conformity, accordance D 11. iii.ioo; 83 5, 69 (dhamm logical conclusion of); S 11.58; D 3, 226 (anvaye nanaq); Pv II. Il' (tassa kammassa anvaya, v. 1. BB anvaya & anvaya; accordingly, according to paccaya PvA 147); PvA 228 (anvayato, adv. in accordance). 2. (adj.) following, having the same course, behaving according to, consequential, in conformity with ( ) D I.46 (tad); 1.238 (kayo citt" acting in conformity to the mind, obeying the mind); dur .spelt Sn 254 (an inconsistent); It 79 (tass). durannaya conforming with diflSculty, hard to manage or to find out Dh 92 (gati := na sakka paiiiiiipetuq DhA II. 173); Sn 243, 251 (= duviniiapaya SnA 287 dunneyya
(n.-adj.)
-akula blinded, foolish Vv 84' {= paiifiacakkhuno abhavena VvA 337). -karana blinding, making blind, causing bewilderment (fig.), confusing It 82 (+ acakkhukarana); Miln 113 (paiiha, -)- gambhira). -kara blindness (lit. & fig), darkness, dullness, bewilderment Vin I.16; D II. 12; A 1.56; ir.54; 111.233; J iii.iSS; Th I, 1034; Dh 146; Sn 763; Vv 21* (=avijj VvA io6); Pug 30; Dhs 617; DA 1.228; VvA 51, 53, 116, 161; PvA 6; Sdhp 14, 280. -tamo deep darkness (lit. & fig.) S v.443; It 84 (v. 1.; T. andhar) tamai)); Jvi.247. -bala blinded by folly, foolish, dull of mind, silly J I.246, 262; VI. 337; DhA II.43, 89; VvA 67; PvA 4, 264. -bbuta blinded (fig.), III. 179; mentally blind, not knowing, ignorant S IV.21; A 11.72; paiina-cakkhuno J VI. 139 (spelled bata); Dh 59, 174 (=;: abhavena DhA in. 175). -vesa "blind form", disguise
J IU.418.
ibid.
293).
(f.)
Anvayata
[abstr.
to anvaya] conformity, accordance
1.500 (kay giving in to the body).
AnvahaQ
to
(adv.) [anu
-)-
aha] every day, daily

a
-|-
DSvs
iv.8.
AnvagaCChatl [anu
follow,
to go along after, anvagaccbi Pv iv.s" 2. to come back again J (=: anubandhi PvA 260). pp. anvagata (q. v.). 1.454 (g^f- gantvana).
-|-
gacchati]
I.
run
after,
pursue;
aor.
Anvagata
[pp. of anvagacchati]
I,
having pursued, attained

;
endowed with Th
Anvadlsati [anu
-|-
63
-f-
J iv.385
v.4.
disati]
to advise, dedicate, assign
imper. dlsabl Pv
11.2"
{=
uddissa dehi
PvA
80);
lll.2
(=
andha] "blind fly", i. e. dark or yellow fly or (= kana-makhhikanai) adhivacanai) SnA 33).
adisa
PvA
Vin
181).
Andhaka
gad-fly
[fr.
Sn 20
Anvadhlka
Only
at
(adj.)
[derivation
uncertain]
tailoring term.
Anna
[Vedic anna, orig. pp. of adali to eat] "eating", food, esp. boiled rice, but includes all that is eaten as food, viz. odana, kummasa, sattu, maccha, maijsa (rice, gruel, flour, fish, meat) Nd' 372 495. Anna is spelt anna in combn^ apar^ a;>na and pubb' anna. Under dhaiina (Nd2 314J are distinguished 2 kinds, viz. raw, natural cereals (pubb' annai) sali, vihi, yava, godhuma, kangu, varaka, kuditisaka) and boiled, prepared food (apar annai] supeyya curry). SnA 378 (on Sn 403) expls- anna by yagubhattadi. D 1.7; A 1.107, '32; ".70, 85, 203; Sn
(nt.)
'half
11.232) by and half that is a patchwork, half of new material, half of old. Bdhgh's note (see the text, p. 392) adds that the new material must be cut up.
1.297.
;
Rendered {^Vinaya Texts
Anvamaddati
481
(galakai)
[anu
-j-
-|-
anvamaddi wrung his neck; matti & anvavamaddi; C. glvaq maddi).

[ger. of anveti
;
maddati] to squeeze, wring J ill. vv. II. anvanu-
Anvaya
after
vasar)
cp. anvaya] undergoing, experiencing,

(c.
attaining;
as
prep.
82,240, 403, 924; J ITI.190; Pug 51; Sdhp 106, 214. -apa food & water Sdhp 100. -da giving food Sn 297. -pana food & water, eating & drinking, to eat & to drink Sn 485, 487; Pv 1.52, 82; KhA 207, 209; PvA 7, 8,
30, 31, 43-
1.13 (atappai}
ace.) in consequence of, through, by means of self-sacrifice), 97 (saq-
as a result of their cohabitation); J 1.56 (buddhiq), 148 (gabbhaparipSkari). Often in 127 (piyasar) vasal)), phrase vuddhir) anvaya growing up, e.g. J 1.278; in.
126;
DhA
11.87.
AnvSyika
(adj.-n.)
[fr.
Annaya
in
dur see anvaya.

aor. of anukassati
I,
a
2
companion
in.
anvSya] following; one 169; Nd^ 59; J 111.348.

-|-
who
follows,
Anvakasl 3'''' sg. threw down Th
drew
out,
removed,
Anvarohati [anu
J
IV. 465
-)-
rohati] to go
up
to,
visit,
ascend
869
(=
khipi, chaddesi C).
(aor. anvaruhi).
15
Anvavassa
Anvavassa
Anvavlttha S 1.114.
at
50
read
Apacaya
Apakata
apakata
[pp. of apakaroti] put off, being without a living
v.317
should
rain.
be
with
v.
I.
UB
as
done away,
in ajivik''
anovassa absence of
[pp.
1.463
(the
usual
of anvavisati]
possessed (by evil spirits)
phrase being "apagata); Miln 279 (id.). At It 89 the reading of same phrase is sjivika pakata (v. 1. a vakata).
Anvavisati [anu
sion
of,
+ a + visati]
M
1326; S
to
to visit
1.67;
go into, to take possesMiln 156. pp. an-
ApakataiitiU
(adj.) [a
+ pa
-f-
katannu] ungrateful Vin 11.199.
vavittha
(q. v.).
Cp. adhimuccati.
Apakantatl [apa + kantati, Sk. ava -f krntati] to cut off Th 2, 217 (gale =: givaq chindati ThA 178; Kern, Tocv.
corrects to kabale
a.).
Anvasatta [pp-
of anu a Sk. saiij, cp. anusatta anusakta] clung on to, befallen by (instr.), attached to A 1V.356 (v. 1. anvahata), cp. Ud 35 (anvasanna q. v.). See also foil.
(f.)
Apakaroti [apa
same meaning]
slight
;
karoti,
cp. Sk. apakaroti
&
apakrta in
Anvasattata
[abstr.
fr.
anvasatta] being attacked by,
(q. v.).
away, put off; hurt, offend, possibly in reading T. apakirituna at Th 2, 447 pp. apskkata (q. v.). Cp. apakara.
to
throw
falling a prey to (instr.),
context as anvasatta
attachment to DhA 1.287 ('" same iv.356 & anvasanna Ud 35).

S
Apakassati
[Sk.
apa-
&
ava-karsati,
cp. apakaddhati] to
Anvasanna
[pp. of anu
+
Ud
sad] endowed with, posv.

1.
sessed of, attacked by,
35 (doubtfull; IV.356 which has anvasatta.

a
ajjhapanna),
throw away, remove Sn 281 (v.l. BB & SnA ava; expldby niddhamati & nikkaddhati SnA 31 1). -ger. apakassa Miln 389. See also apakasati. Sn 11.198
Anvassavati [anu -f
attack, befall
+
A
savati,
111.99;
srtl]
to stream into, to
Apakara & ka
mischief; one
[cf.
Sk.
apakSra
&
apakaroti] in.63
;
injury,
1.
70;
Pug
han]
who
injures or offends
DhA
Sdhp 283.
20, 58.
struck, beaten; per-
Anvahata
plexed
[pp.
of anu
Apakasati
Dh
39
C^cetasa). to (ace.)
Anvahinijati [anu -|- a -|- hindati] to wander 'V.374, 376 [BSk. same, e. g. Divy 68 etc.].
Anvetl [cp. anu -j- eti, from i] to follow, approach, go with Sn 1103 (:= anugacchati anvayiko hoti Nd' 59); Dh I
(=
kayikaq 124; perhaps

.
dukkhaij
at
Pv
II.6'^<'
anvesi (see anvesati;

for,
anugacchati DhA 1.24), 2, 71, (with v. 1. BB at PvA 99)- for expl<'' by anudesi was anxious
Vin 11.204 >^ to t>e read as apakassati and "draw away, distract, bring about a split or dissension (of the Sangha)". The v. 1. on p. 325 justifies the correction (apakassati) as well as Bdhgh's expl""parisaq akaddhanti". Cp. A 111.145 & see avapakasati. The reading at the id. p. at A v.74 is avakassati (comb'l- w. vav.ikassati, where Vin 11.204 I'as avapakasati), which is much to be preferred (see vavakassati).
at
interpreted
as
Apakirituna
at Th 2, 447 T (reading of C. is abhi) is explained Th.\ 271 to mean apakiritva chaddetva throwing
helped, instructed).
away, slighting, offending. The correct etym
= Sk.
ava-
Anvesa [from
next] seeking, searching, investigation, 1. 140 ("q n^ adhigacchanti do not find).

-|-
kirati
off,
(ava
e.
+ kf-
to
strew,
cast
out)
in
sense
"to cast
reject", to
i.
off"
man
which also belongs kirata in meaning "cast of a so-called low tribe. See also avakirati 2.
Anvesati [anu
(ppr.
to look, for search, seek S 1. 1 12 pariyesamana C); Cp lil.ll' (ppr. anvesanto). aor. anvesi [Sk. anvesi fr. icchati] Pv 11.6^ (? perhaps better with v. 1. PvA 99 as anventi of anveti).
anvesai]
esati]
Apakkamati
apakkanni
Sk. apakramati, apa [cp. kram] away, depart, go to one side J 111.27; Sdhp 294.
to
go
aor.
Pv
iv.7';
ger.
apakkamitva PvA
43,
124,
& apakkamma Pv
Anvesin
for
11.928,
[anu-esin]
(adj.)
striving
after,
seeking,
wishing
Sn 965
(kusala").
Apagacchati
pubbauha,
majjhanha,
sayanha.
1.401
[apa
Anha [Vedic Cp. aha.

Apa
ahan]
(gantva).
[pp.
see
+ pp.
gam]
to go away, turn aside apagata (q. v.).
DhA
Apagata
[Vedic apa; Idg. *apo Gr. aa-rf, Av. apa, Lat. ab from ^'ap (cp. aperio); Goth, af, Ger. ab, Ags. E. of. A compar. form fr. apa is apara "further away"] Well-
defined directional prefix, meaning "away from, ofT'. Usually as base-prefix (except with a), & very seldom in comp". with other modifying prefixes (like sam, abhi etc.).
Vedic apa (Idg. *apo): apeti to go away =r Gr. 'aveitii, Lat. abeo, Goth, afiddja; apeta gone away, rid kad<lhati to draw away, remove "kamati walk away "gacchati go away "nidhati put away (:= xTcriSiiiii, abdo); "nudati push away; neti lead away; "vattati turn away (= averto); sakkati step aside; harati take away. 2. apa Vedic ava (Idg. *aue; see ava for details). There exists a widespread confusion between the two preps, apa & ava, favoured both by semantic (apa away, ava down, cp. E. off) & phonetic affinity (p softened to b, esp. in BB Mss., & then to v, as b > v is frequent, e. g. bya > vya etc.). Thus we find in Pali apa where Vedic and later literary Sk. have ava in the
1.
apa
;
of apagacchati] 1. gone, gone away from removed; deceased, departed It 112; PvA 39, 2. ( freq. as prefix, ) 63 (= peta), 64 (== gata). meaning without, lit. liaving lost, removed from free from Vin 11.129 ^gabbha having lost her foetus, having a miscarriage); J 1.61 (vattha without clothes); PvA 38 ("soka free from grief), 47 (lajja not shy), 219 ("viiiiiana without feeling). Cp. apakata.
(c.
abl.),
Apagabbha
womb,
i.
(adj.) [a
e.
-|- pa gabbha] not entering another not destined to another rebirth Vin 111.3.
Apagama [Sk.
Apanga
J
apagama] going away, disappearance Sdhp 508.
foil,
instances:
"thata,
apakanti,
"kassati,
"kivati,
gata,
cara,
"nita,
(apanga) [Sk. apanga] the outer corner of the eye (asitapangin black-eyed); IV.219 (bahi). Spelt avanga at Vin 11.267, where the phrase avangaij karoti, expldby Bdhgh. ibid p. 327 as "avangadese adhoi. e. mukhar) lekhaq karonti". According to Kern, Torv. 20, Bdhgh's expl" is not quite correct, since avanga stands here in the meaning of "a coloured mark upon the body" (cp. PW. apanga).
111.419
"jhayati,
dana,
"dhareti,
"nata,
"nameti,
"lekhana,
'loketi,
"vadati.
Apacaya
kaddhati, cp. Sk. apa-karsati] to draw Apaka<}(]hati [apa away, take off, remove D 1.180; Iir.127; DhA 11.86. Caus. apakaddhapeti J 1.342; iv.415; Miln 34. Cp. apakassati; & see pakattheti.
[fr. apa Ci] falling off, diminution (opp. acaya gathering, heaping up), unmaking, esp. loss (of wordliness), 111.21 =1V.2I3; decrease (of possibility of rebirth Vin 11.2 cp, J 111.342; S 11.95 (kayassa acayo pi apacayo pi); Vin 11.259 (opp. acaya); J 111. 342 (sekho ena IV.280
na tappati);
Vbh
106, 319, 326, 330.
Apacaya
-gamin goiDg towards decrease, "making for the undoing of rebirth" {Dhs trsl. 82) A v.243, 277; Dhs 277, 339, 55, 1014; Vbh 12, 16 sq.; Nett 87 (cp. Kvu 156).
5'
Apanudati
Apa^qaka
Str.
Apacayatl
meaning
[fr. apa ci, cp. cinati cayati, with diff. in Sic.; better expld- perhaps as denom. fr. 'apa-
&
pannaka; see pannaka; Weber Ind. 53 take it as â-prasna-ka] certain, true, absolute A v.85, 294, 296; 1.401, 411 J 1.104 (where expl"! as elcatjsika aviruddba niyyanika).
(adj.)
[a
-f-
UI.150
& Kuhn,
Beitr. p.
caya in meaning of apacayana, cp. apacita] to honour, respect, pay reverence D 1. 91 (pujeti+); J 111.82. Pot. apace (for apaceyya, may be taken to apacinati 2) A IV. 245; ThA 72 (here to apacinati i). pp. apa-
ApanQtjakata
teness
(f.)
[abstr.
of apannaka]
certainty, absolu-
S IV.351
sq.
in
Apatacchika only
kbarapatacch
(q. v.) a
kind of torture.
cita (q. v.).
Apacayana
(nt.)
[abstr.
rr.
apa
-[-
cay, which
Apattha' (adj.) [Sk. apSsta, pp. away Dh 149 (=:chaddita DhA

is
of
ill.
apa
112).
v.).
+ as']
thrown
itself a
der. fr. cl, cinati] honouring, honour, worship, reverence 1.256 (kamma); VvA 24 (i) karoti J 1.220; V.326; a5jalikar| karoti); PvA 104 (kara, adj.), 128 (-f pari-
=
1
DA
Apattha^
2"''
pi.
pret. of
papunati (q.
i,
Apatthaja =: avatthata covered Th

Apatthita & Apatthlya see
759.
cariya).
pattbeti.
Apacayika
1.
(adj.) .[fr. *apacaya, cp. B.Sk. apacayaka MVastu 98; Divy 293] honouring, respecting J iv.94 (vaddha, cp. vaddhapacayin); Pv 11. 7 8 (jettha); IV.3" (id.). In B.Sk. the corresp. phrase is jyesthapacayaka.
(adj.)
[fr.
Apadana
D
7
111.88.
tion,
removing, breaking off, avadana cp. ovada] advice, admoniinstruction, morals Vin 11.4 (an not taking advice),
(nt.)
i.
[=Sk. apadana]
2.
[= Sk. A
(id.)
M
life
Apacayin
honouring, paying homage, revering Sn 325 (vaddha" =: vaddhanai) apaciti karanena SnA 332) Dh 109; J 1.47, 132, 201; 11.299; V.325; Miln 206; Sdhp 549.
*apacaya; cp.
apacayika]
legend,
refers
to
V.337 sq. (saddha) Th i, 47. 1.96; 3. history. In the title Mahapadana suttanta it
7
it
the
Buddhas.
In the
title
Apadanai), that
is
'the stories',
refers almost exclusively to Arahants.
The
other,
out.
Apacara
off,
[fr.
apa
+ car,
(older), connotation seems to have afterwards died See Dialogues 11. 3. Cp. also pariyapadana.
cp. Sk.
J
apa
&
abhi-carati] falling
fault,
wrong doing
vt.375.
Apadisa
[fr.
apa
-j-
dis']
reference,
testimony,
witness
DhA
11.39.
Apacita
[pp. of apacayatl or apacinSti] honoured, worshipped, esteemed Th i, 186; J 11.169; )V.75; Vv 5"! (= pQjita VvA 39); 35" (cp. VvA 164); Miln 21.
Apadisati [apa -f- disati] to call to witness, to refer to, to quote Vin 111.159; J 1215; in.234; IV.203; Miln 270;
DhA
11.39;
Nett 93.
Apacltl
[Vedic apaciti in diff. meaning, viz. expiation] honour, respect, esteem, reverence Th 1, 589; J 1.220; n.435; "1.82; !V.3o8; vi.88; Miln 180, 234 (r) karoti), 377 (pujana -f ); SnA 332 (karana). Cp. apacayana.
(f.)
Apadesa
(an).
111.60;
apadesa] i. reason, cause, argument 1.287 statement, designation PvA 8. 3. pretext J IV.13; PvA 154. Thus also apadesaka J vi.179.
[cp. Sk.
2.
Apacinati [apa
cp.
P.
[in meaning of Sk. apaclyate -{- cinati] i. upaciyyati Pass, of upacinati] to get rid of, do away with, (cp. apacaya), diminish, make less S 111.89 (opp. acinati); Th I, 807; J IV.172 (apacineth' eva kamani =: viddhaqseyyatha C). Here belong prob. aor. y^ pi. apaciyii)su (to be read for upacciijnsu) at J vi. 187 (akkhini a. "the eyes gave out") and Pot. pres. apace ThA 72 (on V.40). 2. [= apacayatl] to honour, esteem; observe, guard Vin 1.264 (apacinayamana civaraq apacitiyamana; trsl. guarding his claim is, Vin (?) V. 1 Texls)\ 1.324 (see detail under apavinati) Th I, 186 (grd. apacineyya to be honoured); J v.339 (anapacinanto for T. anupacinanto, v. 1. anapavinati). pp. apacita (q.v.).
Apadharetl
also
[Caus. of apa
+ dllf,
Divy
cp. Sk. ava-dhSrayati, but

to observe, request,
BSk.
apadharayati
16.
231]
ask
ThA
Apanata
sler.
[pp. of apanamati] "bent away", drawn aside, in eombn abhinata -\- apanata ("strained forth & strained aside" Mrs Rh. D. Kindred S. p. 39) M 1.386; S I.28.
Apanamati
by
[semantically doubtful] to go away Sn 1102 (apanamissati, v. 1. apalam & apagam"; expld at Nd'^ 60
vajissati pakkhamissati Caus. apanameti.
etc.
pp. apanata (q. v.)
Apanameti
Apacca
[Vedic apatya
nt.;
der.
fr.
apa]
offspring,
child
1.90
(bandhupada" cp. mundaka),

;
103 (id.); S I.69
(an) Sn 991
DA
1.
254.
-\-
Apaccakkha
(adj.) [a
pati
-\-
akkha] unseen;
fr. apanamati] I. to take away, remove 198 (kathaij bahiddha a. carry outside); Kh V111.4 (= aiinar) thanaq gameti KhA 220). 2. [=Sk. ava-namati] to bend down, lower, put down Vin 11.208 (chattai)); S 1.226 (id.); J 11.287 (id-, v. 1. apanelva); I) I.I 26 (hatthai), for salute).
1.96
=A
[Caus.
1.
in instr.
f.
apaccakkbaya
as adv. without being seen, not
by direct
evidence Miln 46 sq.
Apanidahati (& apanidheti) [apa
Apacchapurima
after
(adj.)
i.
[a at
-f-
paccha
nor before",
e.
the
purima] "neither same time, simultaneous
"'-zgs(adj.) [a -j- pajaha] not giving up, greedy, miserly

(v.
I.
ni dha, cp. Vedic apadha hiding-place; Sk. apadadhali Gr. tot/&i(ji Lat. abdo "do away"] to hide, conceal Vin iv.123 ("dheli, ''dheyya, "dhessali); PvA 215 ("dhaya ger.). pp. apanihita. Caus. apanidbapeti to induce somebody to conceal Vin iv.123.
Apajaha
111.76
apanuta; C. expU- (a)vaddhinissita manat-
Apanihita
[pp.
thaddha).
(nt.) hiding, concealing, theft
of apanidahati] concealed, PvA 216.

pp.
in
abstr. "(tat)
Apajita
(nt.) [pp. of
apa
+
;
\\]
defeat
Dh. 105.
muse,
Apanita
also
[Sk. apamta,
onita
= apanita]
39.
of apa -|- >, see apaneti & cp. taken away or off. removed, dis-
Apajjhayati [apa f
jhayati'
cp. Sk. abhi-dhyayati] to
pelled
PvA
meditate, ponder, consider
M 1.334 (nijjhayati +); m.l4(id.).

ignorant Dpvs
VI. 29.
Apanudati & Apanudeti
Apannaka
(adj.)
= apaiina,
Apatthapeti [Cans.
fr. apa-tilthati, cp. Sk. apa sthS to stand aloof] to put aside, leave out, neglect J iv.308; v.236.
[apa nud, cp. Vedic apanudati Caus. Sk. apanudayati] to push or drive away, remove, dispel; pres. apanudeti Miln 38. aor. apanudi Pv 1.8 (= apanesi PvA 41); il.3' (= avahari aggahesi PvA 86); Davs i.S. ger. apanujja D ii.23. See also der. apanudana.
&
Apanudana
Apanudana & Apanudana
nudati]
J 1.94
(nt.) [Sk.
52
Apalokita
Aparaddha
[ppof aparajjhati] missed (c. ace), gone loc.) D 1.91, 103, 180; wrong, failed, sinned (against S 1. 103 (suddhimaggari); Th I, 78; Sn 891 (suddhir) viraddha khalita Nd' 300); PvA 195.
taking
or
diiving away,
(id.);
(dukkha); Sn 252
[n-
apanodana, fr. aparemoval Vin 11.148 PvA 114 (id.).
Apanuditar
dispeller
ag.
fr.
apanudali, Sk. apanoditr] remover,
111.148.
Aparapaccaya
to
Apancti
remove
[apa
J
ni]
lead
138; 11.4, 188, 259, 413; PvA 41, Pass, apanlyati S 1.176.
1.62,
take or put away, 155 (aor. apanayi) 111.26; Miln

74, 198 (=harati) Sdhp 63. pp. apanita (q. v.).
away,
or
I.I
paccaya] not dependent (adj.) [a para on others Vin 1. 1 2 (vesarajja-ppatta -f); D M 1.491 S 111.83; DA 1.278 ( II 41; 10 (id.);
relying
+
;
nassa paro paccayo).
Apaplbatl [apa+pibati]
(aor.
to drink from something J 111.126
Aparajlta Sn 269;
(adj.)
[Vedic aparajita; a -f parajita] unconquered

165.
1.71,
apapasi).
Aparadha
[fr.
apa
Apabbuhati & Apabyuhatl
vi [apa uh] to push off, remove, scrape away A 111.187 (apaviyuhitva, vv. 11. bbnCaus. "byuhapeti to make hitva); J 1.265 (pagsur)).
+ radh]
sin, fault, offence, guilt J 1.264
(nir); 111.394; IV.495;
VvA
69;
PvA
87, 116.
Aparadhika
offending,
(adj.) [fr.
remove or brush J
IV. 349
(pagsuq).
criminal J
aparadha, cp. Sk. aparadhin] guilty, 11.117 (v5ja); Miln 149 (issara),
189 (aparadhikata).
Apabyama
Apamara]
10, II.
see
apavyama.
Vin
1.93.
[Sk. apasmara] epilepsy

(adj.)
Cp. apasmara.
Aparadhita
Apamarika
Apayati
[cp.
Sk.
apasmarin] epileptic Vin iv.8,
radh; cp. [pp. of aparadheti, Caus. of apa aparaddha] transgressed, sinned, failing J V.26 (so read for aparadh^ ito).
(adj.) [a -f parayin, cp. parayana] having (f. I; C. appatittha appatisarana).
Aparayin
[Sk.
no sup-
vi.j83 (apayati metri causa; expldby C. as apagacchati palaCaus. apayapeti [Sk. apayapayati] to make go, yati). 111.176; S II. 1 9. drive away, dismiss
apayati,
apa
+ yg]
to
go
away
port J 111.386
Apalapin
see apalasin [Sk. apalapin "denying, concealing"
different].
apayana, fr. apayati] going away, retreat Apayana D 1.9 (opp. upa); 1.95.
(nt.) [Sk.
Apalajeti [apa
-}- laleti]
to
draw over
to
Vin
1.85.
DA
Apara
-ra
= ldg. *aporos "further away, second";

Lat. aprilis the second
(adj.)
[Vedic apara, der.
fr.
apa with compar.

(after
suffix
cp. Gr. xTruTifU
farther,
month
March,
i.
e.
not running away, steadfast, Apalayin brave, fearless Nd'^ 13 (abhini anutrasin apalayin as v.4 (where C. expln- of acchambhin and vira); J IV.296 gives variant "apalapini ti pi patho", which latter has V. !. apalasini & is expldby C. as palapa-rahite anavajja(adj.)
[a -)- palayin]
;
April).
lowing, apare)
Goth, afar r:= after] another, i. e. additional, next, second (with pron. inflexion, i. e. nom.
fol-
sarlre p. 5
).
See also apalasin.
pi.
111.190
("paja another, i.e. future generation);

1.59 (aparaq divasar]
Apalasin
layin,
s,
(adj.) [apalasin; but spelling altogether uncertain.
Sn 791, 1089
(n^); J
on some day
There seems
y,
to exist a confusion
following); III. 51 (apare tayo sahaya "other friends three", i.e. three friends, cp. similarly Fr. nous autres Frangais); IV. 3 (dlpa); PvA 81 ("divase on another day), 226; with nt. apararj what iii 12S. other part, like aparo pi follows i. e. future state, consequence; future Vin 1.35
apalapin
p
in
&
apalasin,
(cp.
between the forms apaowing to freq. miswriting of

introd.
p. XIX.).
MSS.
Nd-
We
should
be inclined
to give apalasin, as
the lectio difficilior, the
(nSparaq
nothing more); Sn 1092 (much the same as punabbhava, cp. Nd^ 61). Cases adverbially; aparai) (ace.)
preference. The expl"- at Pug 22 as "yassa puggalassa ayar) palaso pahino ayaq vuccati puggalo apalasi" does not help us to clear up the etym. nor the vv. 11.] either "not neglectful, pure, clean" (= apalapin fr. palasa chaff,
cp. apalayin at J v.4), or "not selfish, not hard, generous" amaccharin), (as inferred from comb"- with amakkhin
further, besides, also J 1.256; 111.278; often with other part, like athaparar) & further, moreover Sn 974; and puna
c^
&
aparar)
It
;
100; Miln 418 (so read for puna ca paraij)
aparena in future U pi Vism 9. Repeated (reduplicative formation) aparaparai] III. 201. (local) to & fro J 1.265, 278; PvA 198; (temporal) again and again, off & on J 11.377; Miln 132 VvA 271; PvA punappunai)). 176 aparai], with anta in same function -anta (aparanta) as in cpds, vananta (see anta' 5): (a.) further away, westand passim
aparam
or
cp.
"brave,
fearless,
energetic"
(=
apalayin)
III
47,
Pug
22. See palasin.
Apalibuddha & Apalibodha
(=
[a palibuddha, pp. of pari brh, see palibujjhati] unobstructed, unhindered, free J III. 3S1 (^bodha); Miln 388; DhA m.198. (nt.) [apa -f lekhana from Hkh in meaning corresponding to Sk. ava-lehana] licking off, in cpd. hatthapalekhana "hand-licking" (i. e. licking one's hand after a meal, the practice of certain ascetics) 1.535; Trenckner com177 (with V. 1. hatthavalekhana pares BSk. hastapralehaka Lai. Vist. 312 & hastdvalehaka
Apalekhana
of lih,
ward
1.30 J V.471; Miln 292 (janapada). (b.) future (kappika, cp. 11.228 (anuditthi thought 1.118); of the future); S HI. 46 (id.), -apariya (fr. aparapara) ever- following , successive, continuou , everlasting; used with ref. to kamma J v. 1 26; Miln 108. -bhaga the future, lit. a later part of time, only in loc. aparabhage at a future date, later on J 1.34, 262; iv.i; VvA 66.
DA
ibid.
323), 412;
Pug 55
(expld- at
Pug
231 as hatthe
pindamhe
nitthite jivhaya hatthaq apalekhati).
Aparajju
(adv.) [Sk. apare-dyus] on the
foil,
day Vin
II.
167
Apalekhati [apa + lekhati in meaning lick off Pug A 231 (hatthaq).
of Sk. avalihati] to
S 1.186; Miln 48.
Aparajjhatl
against
(c.
[Sk. aparadhyate,
loc.)
Vin
189;
PvA '263.
11.78
apa
Apalepa
-f-
radh]
;
to sin or offend
to
111.161
v.68; vi.367; Miln

(q. v.).
pp.
-f-
aparaddha & aparadhita
in "so ^palepa patito jaragharo" at Th be read as "so palepa". Morris's interpret, 1886, 126 therefore superfluous.
2,
270
is
j P T S.
Aparaiina
anna anna] "the other kind of cereal", prepared or cooked cereals, pulse etc. Opp. to pubbanna the unprepared or raw corn (= amakadhaiifia Vin IV. 265; Vin III.151 (pubb^^-); IV.265, 267; A IV. 108, 112 (tila-mugga-masa; opp. sali-yavaka etc.); Nd' harenuka, 314 (aparannai) nama supeyyaq); J v. 406 ("jS pea); Miln 1 06 (pubbanna"). See also dhanna & harita.
(nt.) [apara
Apalokana
(nt.) [fr. apaloketi] permission, leave, in '^kamma proposal of a resolution, obtaining leave (see kamma 1.3) Vin 11.89; 'V.152
Apalokita
[pp. of apaloketi; Sk. avalokita] I. asked permission, consulted S 111.5. ^- ("t.) permission, consent, 3. (nt.) an Ep. of 1.337 (Nagapalokitar) apalokesi). Nibbana S iv.370.
Apalokin
Apalokin
looking
Gidj-)
at,
53
before
Apatubha
Apasadetl
IV. 213,
[Sk.
avalokin]
"looking
oneself,
[Caus. of apa
-|-
sad]
I-
to refuse, decline
cautious Miln 398.

I.
2. to depreciate, V.417 (= uyyojeti). 111.230 (opp. ussadeti); blame, disparage Vin lll.ioi;
263; J
Vin
Apaloketi [BSk. ava-lokayati]

before,
to
to
look ahead, to look
look after 1-557 (v. 1. for apacinatl, where J v. 339 C. has avaloketi); Miln 398. permission from (ace.), to 2. to look up to, to obtain get leave, to give notice of Vin III. 10, II; IV. 226 (anapaloketva := anapuccha), 267 (-f- Spucchitva); 1.337; S III. 95 (bhikkhusanghar) anapaloketva without informing the Sangha); J VI.298 (vajanaq); DhA I.67. pp. apalo-
be cautious,
to
DA
1.
160.
pp. apasadlta (q.

lit.
v.).
Apasmara
ApassantO
[Sk. apasmara,
fit
want of memory, apa -f smf]
epilepsy, convulsion,
etc.
lv.84. Cp. apamara.
see passati.
Apassaya
kita (q.
v.).
See also apalokana

apavarga]
&
"lokin.
final delivery,
Apavagga
Nibbsna;
[Sk.
completion, end,
[cp. Sk. apasraya, fr. apasseti] I. support, rest 2. bed, bolster, mattress, in kantak a 258. mattress of thorns, a bolster filled with thorns (as cushion for ascetics) 1.78; J 1493; III. 235. -sappassaya with
ThA
in phrase
saggapavagga Davs
11.62; 111.75.
a head
rest J iv.299.
Apavattati [apa Vft, cp. Lat. SvertoJ to turn away or aside, to go away J iv.347 (v. 1. apasakkati).
-pithaka
a chair with a head-rest J 111235.

(adj.)
[fr.
Apassaylka
reclining
apassaya;
cp.
Sk.
lies
apasrayin
(v.
1.
Apavadati
despise
[apa 1.122
vadati]
(=
reproach, reprove, patikkhipati 1.290); S

tq
on,
in
kantaka one who
on a bed of
kandikesa-
reject,
DA
v.
118
(-f- patikkosati).
thorns (see kantaka) yika); Pug 55.
1.78
IV.299
Apavahatl [apa
Apavlttha
at
-j- vahati] to carry or drive away; Caus. apav3hett to remove, give up Miln 324 (kaddamai)).
Apassita
in
(c.
[pp. of apasseti] I. leaning against J 11.69 (tala2. depending on, trusting mular) := nissaya thita C.).
ace.
or
loc.)
Vv
lo'
(parSgaraq
nissita
VvA
Pv
iii
8'
is
to
be read apaviddba
(q. v.).
loi); J 1V.25 (balamhi
:=z
balanissita).
See also avassita.
ApaviQatl is probably misreading for apacinatl (see apac" 2). As V. 1. at J V.339 (anapavinanto) for T. anupacinanto (expldby avaloketi C). Other vv. 11. are anuvi" & apavi" meaning "not paying attention". The positive form we
apavinati *to take care of, to pay attention to" (c. ace.) at 1.324, where Trenckiier unwarrantedly assumes a special roet ve^J (see Notes p. 78'), but the vv. U. to this passage (see M. 1.557) with apavinati and apacinatl confirm the reading apacinati, as does the gloss
find as
Apasseti
a -f sri] to lean against, [Sk. apasrayati, apa I. (lit.) lean have a support in (ace), to depend on. against Vin 11.175 (bh'tti apassetabbo the wall to be 2. (fig.) mostly in ger. apassaya used as a head-rest). dependent upon, depending on, trusting in (loc. or ace. or pp. apassita ) Vin 111.38; J 1. 214; PvA 189. See also avasseti. (q. v.).
Apassena
(nt.)
[fr.
apasseti]
rest,
apaloketi.
M
A
111.127
(ka);
111.224
(cattari
support, dependence apassenani); as adj.
caturSpassena one
who
Apavlddha
away, chaddita SnA 250); 200 (susanasmir) Dh 292 (= chaddita DhA 111.452); Pv
vyadh] thrown [pp. of apavijjhati, Vedic apa rejected, discarded, removed S I.202; 111.143; Sn
sankhay^ ekaq
V.30.
patisevati,
has the fourfold support viz. adhivaseti, parivajjeti, vinodeti

jf
Th
111.8-
i,
635
;
-phalaka
(cp.
Morris
P T S.
1884,
71)
bolster-
(susanas-
slab, head-rest
Vin
ag.
1.48; 11.175, 209.

to
mii);
so
read
for
T.
apavittha); J 1255; 111.426
YI.90
(= chaddita
Apaviyuhati
C). Sdhp 366."

see appabbuhatl.
Apahattar
[n.
apaharati]
I
removes, destroyer
447
= Kvu
one who takes away or

528.
Apavlljati see apavinati
(= apacinati).
Apahara
[Sk. apahara,
11.34. (nt.)
fr.
apaharati] taking away, stealing,
robbing J
Apavyama
insult,
[apa vyama] disrespect, neglect, in phrase apayvamato (apaby) karoti to treat disrespectfully, to
ApaharaQa
= apahara
Miln 195.
S 1.226 (v. 1. abyamato; C. expls- apabyaabyamato katva); Kvu 472 (vv. 11. asabyakato, abyato, apabyato; Kvu trsl. 270 n. I remarks: "B. trsl. abyasakato. The Burmese scholar U. Pandi, suggests we should read apabyakato, by which he understands blasphemously"; it is here combd. with nitthubhati, as at DhA 11.36); DhA 11.36 ("want of forbearance" Ed.;
defile
Apaharati [apa
J
-|-
hf] to take away, remove, captivate, rob
inato
karitva
111.315 (aor.
apaharayii)); Miln
413;
DA
I.38.
Apakatata
Apakatika
shape,
(f) [a
+ pakata 4- ta]
unfitness Miln
232
(v.
1.
apakatatta perhaps better).

(adj.) [a -f pakata -f- ika] not in proper or natural out of order, disturbed DhA II. 7. Cp. appakara.
doubtful
reading;
vv.
II.
appabyayakamma & apasama).

away, to go aside J loi; PvA 265 (aor.
For further
detail see
apasavya.
to
Apacina
to
Apasakkati [apa
'V.347 sakki
(v.
I.
sakkati]
go
^ apakkami).
(adj.)
b'd
for
apavattati);
VvA
[Vedic apacina; cp. apScah & apaka, western opacus, orig. turned away (from the east or the sun) i. e. opposite, dark] westerly, backward, below S 111.84 i It 120 (apacfnai) used as adv. and taking here the place of adho in comb"- with uddhaij tiriyaij ; the reading is a
(adj.)
Lat.
Apasavya
trary
[apa
-f-
savya]
right
(i. e.
not
left),
;
con-
50 (T. has nitthubhitva abyamato karitva vv. 11. are apabhyamato, abhyamato & C. apasabySmato), where C. expU- apasabyamato karitva by apasabyai) katva, "which latter corresponds in form but not in meaning to Sk. apasavyai) karoti to go on the right side" (Morris yPTS. 1886, 127). See apavyama.
conjecture of Windisch's, the vv. U. are apacinaij apaci & apaminai], C. exph by hettha).
apacini,
Apafuka
1893, hardly
7
Apasada
gement
[fr.
apa -f sad]
putting
down, blame, dispara-
111.230.
This is See pfitur] not open, sly, insidious Th I, 940 (as v. 1. for T. avatuka, trsl. by Mrs. Rh. D. as "unscrupulous", by Neumann as "ohne Redlichkeit"). Context suggests a meaning similar to the preceding nekatika, i. e. fraudulent. See also next.
correct.
(adj.) [a -f piltu -f ka(?), ace. to Morris der. fr. apatu not sharp, blunt, uncouth.
J P T S.
Apasadlta
S 11.219;
[pp. of apasadeli] blamed, reproached, disparaged
Apatubha
changed
(adj.)
[a -f
SnA
541.
by
Morris
yP T
patu -f bha
S.
(?),
at the only
1893,
to apfituka
passage but
Apatubha
apatuka, i.e. sly, fraudulent J iv.i84 without reason] context with nekatika; C. expl^- apatubhava dhanuppada-virahita, in which latter virahita does not fit in the
(in
;
54 Apara
(nt.) [a
-f-
Apitika
para]
life),
I.
(-|- atinnar),
C.
paratlrai)
the near bank of a river J 111.230 atinnai)). 2. (fig.) not the
further shore (of
the world here,
i.e.
(opp. parag
pass,
seems corrupt).
Apada (?)
a [apa da] giving away in marriage J IV. 179 (in expl"- of anapada unmarried; reading should prob. pariggaha). be apada
+ +
Nibbana) Sn 1129, 1 130; Nd^ 62; Dh 385 (expld- as bahirani cha Syatanani DhA iv.i4i). See para & cp. avara.
Aparaneyya
Aparuta
Vin
1.136
1.7
(adj.) [grd. of paraneti -|cannot be achieved, unattainable J vi.36
a'']
that
which
(=
apapetabba).
Apadaka
pada 4- ka] not having of snakes & fishes Vin II. 1 (where see expl-)- Spelt apada(ka) at It 87
(adj.) [a
feet,
footless,
J
creeping, Ep.
10^
(v.
1.
11.146
apada).
=M
[Sk. apavrta, pp. of apapurati]

1.
open (of a door)
169 (aparuta
tesaij
Amatassa dvara);
(=
vivata-dvara
DA
1.297); J 1-264 (dvara).
Apana
P.
J.
(nt.)
Cauon?)
Am.
breathing out, respiration (so Ch.; no ref. in On Prana & Ap5na see G. W. Brown in Or. See. 39, 1919 PP- 104 112. See anapana.
(nt.)
[a
Apalamba
Morris
warriors
J P T S.
["a Vedic term for the hinder part of a carriage" 1886, 128; the "Vedic" unidentified] a
mechanism
Apanakatta
panaka
ttaij]
"waterless state",
living without drinking water J v.243.
to stop a chariot, a safe guard "to prevent from falling out" (C.) S 1.33 (Mrs Rh. D. trsl. "leaning board"); J Vi.252 (v. 1. upa"; Kern trsl. "remi.
Apapaka
Vv
(adj.)
[a
hout",
e.
brake).
papaka]
guiltless,
innocent
f.
''ika
3i<; 326.
(adj.) [apa
Apahata
[pp.
of apa
-\-
Apapata
J
IV.
+ a + pata]
apapurati]
falling
down
(to
into
(c. ace.)
refused
Sn 826
[Sk.
(smii)
= apasadite
pi;
hf]
driven
off
or
back,
refuted,
vade
SnA
54*)-
234 (aggio).
(nt.)
[fr.
Apl
a
(indecl.)
api
&
Idg.
*epi *pi
Apapurana
1.80;
III.
key
door) Vin
119;
IU.127. See also avapurana.
Apapurati & Apapunati
a -f Vf, [Sk. apavrnoti , apa but Vedic oaly apa-vrnoti corresponding to Lat. aperio r= *apa-uerio. On form see Trenckner, jK'oh-s 63] to open imper. (a door) Vin 1.5 (apapur' etai) Amatassa dvarar) where id. p. S 1.137 has avapur, T., but v. 1. apapur); Vv 64-1 (apapuranto Amatassa dvaraq, expld- at VvA 284 by vivaranto); It 80 (apavunanti A. dv. as T. conj.; with V. 1. apanuinanti, apapurenti & apapuranti). pp. Pass, apapuriyati [cp. BSk. apavuriaparuta (q. v.). III. 184 (v. 1. ava): Vastu 11. 158] to be opened yali
:
back close at one's heels); Lat. ob. in certain functions; Goth, iftuma. The assimil. form before vorvels is app (z= Sk. apy). See further details under pi.] both prep. & conj,, orig. meaning "close by", then as prep, "towards, to, on to, (prep. & I on" and as adv. "later, and, moreover". pref.) (a) prep. c. loc: api ratte later on in the night (b) pref.: apidbana putting on to; apilahati (q. v.) bind on to, apihita (=Gr. ixiierii, epithet) put on to,
6T<
on
to, ot; (iSx/Sfv
behind,
hitiircx
*opi; cp. Gr.
(q. v.).
2.
(conj.
&
part
).
(a) in affirmative sentences

further,
meaning primarily "moreover,
1.63 (ava");
Th
2,
494 (apapunitva). See
also avapurati.
Apabhata
a [ppof apa bhf cp. Vedic apa-bharati, but Lat. aufero to ava^j taken away, stolen J III 54.
+ +
apa
loss
Apaya
viz.
[Sk.
I.
apSya,
2.
fr.
-|-
I,
cp. apeti] "going
111.276).
separation,
loss
Dh
211 (piya
= viyoga
away"
DhA
(of
property)
3. J 111.387 (atth). 4. lapse, falling 1.74; A II. 166; IV.287. 1. 100. away (in conduct) 5. a transient state of loss and woe after death. Four such states are specified pur-
166;
IV. 283;
111.181,
(of water)
1S2; A H. leakage, out flow
dibbesu kamesu even in heavenly joys Dh 187; ko disva na pasldeyya api kanhabhijatiko even an unfortunate-born Sn 563 api yojanani gacchama, even for leagues we go Pv IV. 10'' (=anekani yojanani pi g. PvA 270. Epithetic (more freq. in the form pi): muhuttam api even a little while Dh 106, 107; aham api datthukamo I also wish to see Sn 685. Out of even if) develops the conditional prothetic use (= even meaning of "if", as in api sakkunemu (and then we api nama sakkuneyyama; if we may) J v.24 (c. may api-api in corresee further under (3 app'eva nama). lation corresponds to Lat. et-et Sk ca-ca, meaning both
(a)
(single)
and then, even"
prothetic:
api
an animal, or as a ghost, or as a Titan (Asura). Analogous expressions are vinipata & duggati. All combined at D 1.82; in 1 1 1 A 1.55; It apaya12, 73; Nd^ under kaya; & freq. elsewhere. duggativinipata as attr. of saqsara S 11.92, 232; IV. 158, 313; V.342; opp. to khinapaya-duggati-vinipata of an Arahant A iv.405; v. 182 sq. See also foil, pass.: 111.25 (anapaya); Sn 231; Th 2, 63; J iv.299; P"g S'j VvA 118 (opp. sugati); PvA 103; Sdhp 43, 75 & cp.
gatory
(niraya),
rebirth
as
well as, & is esp. freq. in comb"and others, app' ekacce (and) some others [not with Kern Toev. s. v. to appa!], some i. e. e.g. at D 1. 1 18; Th 2, 216; VvA 208, etc. -app' ekada sometimes Vin iv.178 ; S 1.162 iv.i 11 "morever once"
. .
and,
and
.
.
... as
.
app' ekacce
J 1.67;
DhA
in. 303,
etc.
(j3)
niraya, duggati, vinipata.
-gamin going
te ruin
or leading to a state of suffering

id.
DhA
III.
175;
cp.
gamaniya
"facing
Ps. 1.94,
"gamanlyata
emphatic or executive particles) moreover D 1.96; Miln 25, 47. -api ca kho moreover, and yet, still, all the same It 89 (+ pana v. 1.); Miln 20, 239. -api ca kho pana all the same, never mind, nevertheless J 1.253. -ap* ssu so much so Vin 11.76. -app' eva nama (with pot.) (either) surely, indeed, yes, reckon, (or) I presume, it is likely that, perhaps Vin I
1.
comb" with other api ca further, and also,

(in
J IV. 499.
leading to destruction 1.268), usually as nt. cause ol (= vinasa-mukha ruin" D I.IOI (cattari apaya mukhani); III. 181, 182 (cha bhoganar) a -mukhani, i. e. causes of the loss of one's possessions); A 11.166; iv.283, 287. -samudda the ocean of distress DhA III 432. -sahaya a spendthrift companion D III. 185.
ruin",
-mukha
16 (surely); 11.85 (id.); cp. pi

1
DA
kameyyama tomorrow
shall
It 89 (moreover, indeed); 1.46c (siya thus shall it be); (surely) Vin 11.262 (perhaps) J v.421 (id., piyaJ 1. 168 (b) in interrog.-dubit. sentences vacar) labheyyama). as part, of interrog. (w. indie, or pot.) corresponding to
1.205 (sve pi upasaqsurely come along), 226
ApSylka
to
It
(adj.) [also as
apayika(q.
v.);
fr.
apaya] belonging
ill.
the
apayas
or states of misery
1.103;
6,
9, 12;
42;
PvA 60
(adj.)
(dukkha).
Lat. nonn*^, i e. awaiting an affirmative answer ("not, not then"): api yasai) kulaputtai) passeyya do you not see Vin 1.16; api samafla balivadde addasa have you not then seen ... S 1.115 api kinci labhSmase shall we then
. . . ;
Apayin
away,
raltav'apayin
i.
e.
apaya] going away J 1. 1 63 (addhaaddharatte apayin C). -an not going constantly following (chaya anapayini, the
=
2;
[fr.
not get anything? J ill. 26; api me pitarar) passatha do Also combdyou then not see my father? PvA 38. with other interr. part. e.g. api nu J. 11.415.
shadow)
Dh
Th
1,
1041
Miln 72.
Apitika
(adj.) [a
+ pitika]
fatherless J
v.251.
Apekkhati
Apithiyati
to
[for apidhiyati; api -f- dha] Pass, of apidahatl be obstructed, covered, barred, obscured J 11.158. See also pithiyati.
55
Apelckhavant
(adj.) [fr.
Appa
apekkha]
full
of longing or desire,
longing, craving Vin iv.214; S (:=; satanha); Sn 76.
III.
16;
Th
I,
558;
v.453
Apidahati
api
I
[api
+ dha,
[Vedic
cp.
Gr.
ixirliniiii]
to
put on (see
Apekkha & Apekha

spelling
is
to cover up, obstruct, J v. 60 (inf. apidhetui)). pp. apihita, Pass, apithiyati, Der. apidhana (q. v.).
b),
Apidhana
lid
(nt.)
Vin
1.203,
204;
api
II. 1
apidhana in same meaning] cover, 22. See apidahati.

see api
i
Apiratte [read
J VI.560.
ratle,
aj
later in the night
apeksa, fr. apa ik. The they are both used promiscuously, a tendency towards kh prevailing, as in upekha, sekha] attention, regard, affection for (loc); desire, longing for (c. loc.) S 1.77; HI.132; v.409 (mata-pitusu); Vin IV.214; Sn 38 (^ vuccati tanha etc. Nd265; lanha sineha SnA 76): J 1.9, 141; Thi,558; Dh 345 (puttesu daresu ca tanha DhA IV. 56); Dhs 1059, Il36(=alaya(f.)
[Sk.
either
kkli
or
kh,
karana-vasena apekkhati
trsl.
ti
Apllapana
(nt.)
[fr.
api
-(-
lap]
fr.
[Kern, Toev, 54; Miln 37.
s.v.
gives der.
counting up, repetition plavana] Nctt 15,28,
Apilapanata
evidently
(f.)
in to
the
pass,
at
Dhs l4
= Nd2
628
is
comb"- with sa and an"), viz. Vin 111.90 (visuddha); S 1. 1 22 (otara'^); sa A III. 258, 433; iv6o sq.; an without consideration, regardless, indifferent S V.164; A 111.252, 347, 434; Sn 200 (anapekkha honti nalayo); J 19. Cp. anapekkhin & dpekkhavant ; also B.Sk. aveksata.
279).
Freq.
as
adj.
apekkha or
Dhs A 365,
cp.
Dhs
in
be taken as a -f- pilapana ta (fr. pilavati, plu), but whether the der. & interpret, of Dhs A is correct, we are unable to say. On general principles it looks like popular etym. Mrs. Rh. D. translates (p. 16)
"opposite of superficiality" detailed note Dis trsl. 16.
(lit
meant
Apekkhita
considered J
[pp. of apekkhati] taken care of, looked after, VI. 142, 149 olokita C).
(=
"not floating");
see her
Apekkhln
215;
fr
(adj.)
[Sk. apeksin, but B.Sk. aveksin, e.g.
Jtm
apa
+ iks]
;
considering,
regarding,
expecting,
Apiiapeti [api
recite, or:
+ lap]
"to talk close by",
i.
e.
to count up,
talk idly, boast of
Miln 37 (sapatheyyaij).
looking for; usually neg. an" indifferent (against) loc.) S 1. 16, 77; II. 281 111.19, 87; Sn 166 (kamesu), 823 (id), 857; Dh 346. Cp. apekkhavant.
36' should be read as apiladdha Api|andha (adj.) at {= Sk. apinaddha) pp. of apilandhati (apilandhati) "adorned with", or (vfith v. 1. SS) as apilandhana; VvA 167 explsby analankata, mistaking the a of api for a negation.
Vv
Apeta
rid
(adj.)
of,
;
[pp.
deprived
cena) PvA 35 "without, -less",

stainless
of apetl] gone away; (med.) freed of, of (instr., abl. or ) Dh 9 (damasac(dukkhato); usually in sense of
e.
g.
apeta-kaddama
free
from
mud,
Apilandhana
(nt.)
[fr.
apilandhati, also in shorter (&
more
usual) form pilandhana, q. v.] that which is tied on, i.e. band, ornament, apparel, parure Vv 64'", 64'8 (expW.
"valtha without dress J V.l6; "viiiiiaiia without feeling, senseless Dh 41 ; Th 2, 468; "vinnanatlai) senselessness, lack of feeling PvA 63.
Dh
95;
inacurately
hanai)
^ abharanari);
at
VvA
279 by; a-karo nipatamattai), pilandJ VI. 472 (c. pilandhitui] pi ayuttai)?).
:
Apetatta
(nt.)
-j-
[abstr.
to apeta]
'(x-mi)j.i,
absence (of)
PvA
pi
92.
Apeti [apa
to
J
I,
cp. Gr.
Lat. abeo, Goth, af-iddja]

1.
see note Api|ahatl & Apijandhatl [Sk. apinahyati, on n on gala, & cp. guna: gula, venu: velu etc. On ndh for yh see avanandhati] to tie on, fasten, bind together; to adorn oneself with (ace.) J V.400 (ger. apilayha r= pijandhitva C.) Cp. apilandhana & pp apiladdha.
!
go away,
1.292;
to
disappear
66).
1143 pp. apeta

(f.) [a
Sn
(=
n' apagacchanti
180 (upeti na
apeti pij;
vijah.anli
Nd*
(q. v.).
Apetteyyata
in
+ petteyyata,
abstr.
fr.
"paitrya fatherly]
Apiha
(adj.) [apihalu? a -|- piha, uncertain origin, see next. Morris y.P.l.S. 1886 takes it as a sprha] "unhankering" (Mrs Rh. D.) S i 181 (+akankha; v.'l. BB asita).
combn- with amatteyyata irreverence against father and mother D 111.70 (cp. Dh 332 & DhA iv.34).
Apeyya
Apeslya
(adj.)
[a
peyya, grd. of pa] not to be drunk,

(sagara).
not drinkable J
VI. 205
Apihalu
p.
(adj.)
[a
-j-
pihalu, analysed by Fausbbll Sn. Gloss,
229 as a-sprhayalu, but Bdligh evidently different below)] not hankering, free from craving, not greedy S 1.187 Th ', 1218 (akuhako nipako apihalu); Sn 852 (+ amaccharin, expld- at SnA 549 as apihana-silo, patthana(see
(nt.) [? of uncertain origin] a means of barring a door Vin 11. 154 (Bdhgh. explns on p. 321: apesi ti dighadarumhi khanuke pavesetva kandaka-sakhahi vinandhitva
katatj
dvara-tthakanakai]).
(adj.)
11.
tanhaya
a
-|-
rahito
ti
vultai)
hoti,
(fr.
thus perhaps taking

cp. pidahati
it
as
Apeslyamana
in service
[ppr.
fr.
pi
(= api)
Nd^
-|-
hana
dha,
&
a -f peseti (q. V.)] not being
pihita);
Vin
177.
etc.
cp. also
227).
App'
Apihita
[pp. of apidahati] covered J
(f.)
i.
in app^
ekacce
see api.
cp.
IV.4.
ApuCCao4ata
rotten
[a
puti
Appa
anda
-f-
(adj.)
[Vedic alpa,
Gr.
ta]
"not
egg,"
e.
normal
state, healthy birth,
being a soundness
empty
alpstii
(to
to
make
faint]
little),
iAavecSvit;
weak;
aKxiriX" (AsTaôi) to Lilh. alpnas weak,

often
in in
small,
1.357.
(adj.) [a
ApuCCha
+ puccha]
sense of "very little cpds.); thus expld. at
little,
insignificant,
to)
the
(next
nothing" (so
most
"not a question",
i.e.
not to
be asked Miln 316.
Apekkha
(otara).
(adj.)
[=apekkha] waiting
apa
for,
looking for S 1.122
VvA 334 as equivalent to a negative appodaka) D 1.6 1 (opp. mahant, D.\ 1.170^ pariltaka); Sn 713, 775, 805, 896 (:= appaka, omaka, thoka, lamaka, jatukka, parittaka Nd' 306); Dh 174; J
part,
(see
1.262;
trifle;
Apekkhati
look
for,
l.
[Sk. aplksate,
+ ik]
to desire,
long
for,
A
pi
Sn 435 (kame nâpekkhate cittar)), 773 (ppr. apekkhamana); J iv.226 (id.); Dhs A 365. anapekkhamSna paying no attention to (ace.) Sn 59 J v. 359expect
!
nt. appar] a little, a small portion, a 39. appani small things, trifles A 11.26 r= It 102: 11.138; Dh 20 (= thokai) eka-vagga-dvi-vagga-mattam Dh.\ 1. 158), 224 (smiq yacito asked for little), 259.
pi.
Pug
2.
[Sk. aviksate, ava
ik; see avekkhati] to consider,

pp.
refer to,
look
at, ger.
reference to
VvA
13.
apekkhitva (cp. Sk. aviksya) with
apekkhita
(q. v.).
-aggha of little value (opp. mahaggha priceless) J 1.9; P"g 33) Dh.\ IV. 184. -asaada [liSk, alpasvada, cp. Divy Dh 186; alpa a -)- svadj of little taste or en224 joyment, affording little pleasure (always used of kama) A 111.97 Vin n.25 M 1. 130 Nd' 71 Sn 61 Dh
Appa
DhA 240); Th 2, 244); J 11.313; Vism 124. -atanka little (or no) illness, freedom from illness, good health (= appabadha with which often conibd) [BSk. alpatanka & alpatankata]
1
56
Appativanlya
Appagabbha
boldness,
(adj.) [a -(- pagabbha] unobtrusive, free from modest S 11.198^ Miln 389, Sn 144, 852 (cp.
86 {t^ supina-sadisataya paritta-sukha
358 (:=
ThA
Nd' 228
& KhA
[a
232);
Dh
245.
discontent, dissatisfaction,
appabadha); ill. 166; A III. 65, 103; Miln 14. as appatanka (q.v.) D 1.204; in. 166, 237; 11.125; A. 1.25; n.88; 111.30, 65 sq., 103, 153; Pv iv.i**; "abadhata id. [cp. BSk. alpabadhata good health]
1.204
(+
AppaCCaya
+ paccaya]
D
1.3
I. (n.)
-abadba same
M
A
103, also as "ayukin Vv 41". -ahara taking little or no food, fasting eka.sana-bhojitaya ca parimlta-bhojitaya 11.5; Sn 165
1.38.
-ayuka
short
lived
1.
18;
PvA
(=
(== appatlta houti tena atuttha asomanassita ti appacayo: domanass' etai] adhivacanai) DA 1.52); III. 159; 1.442; A 1.79, 124, 187; 11203; IV.168, 193; J 11.277; Sn p. 92 (kapa -f Ill.l8l sq. dosa -f- appacaya); Vv 8331 (= domanassaq VvA 343); 2. (adj.) unconSnA 423 (= appatitai] domanassaij).
dejection, sulkiness
1.245; i'-5- -odaka 207), also as aharata having little or no water, dry Sn 777 (macche va appodake parittodake Nd' 50) Vv 84' (+ appabhakkha khinasote
ca
SnA
ditioned
Dhs
1084, 1437.
see in general under pati.
Appall"
[a
+ pati]
at VvA 334 as "appa-saddo h' ettha abhavattho appiccho appanigghoso ti adisu viya"J; J 1-70; DhA IV. 12. -kasira in instr. kasirena with little or no difficulty D S V.51; Th I, 16. -kicca having few duties, free 1. 251; from obligations, free from care Sn 144 (= appai) -kiccar) assa ti KhA 241). -gandba not smelling or having a bad smell Miln 252 (opp. sugandha). -ttha "standing in little"; i.e. connected with little trouble D 1.143; ^ 1. 169. -thamaka having little or no strength, weak S iv.206. -dassa having little knowledge or wisdom Sn 1 1 34 (see Nd^ 69; expH- by paritta-paiiiia SnA 605). -nigghosa with little sound, quiet, still, soundless (cp. VvA 334, as quoted above under ôdaka) A v. 15 (-j- appasadda); Sn338; Nd' 377; Miln 371. -panna, of little wisdom J 11.166; 111.223, 263. -punna of little merit M 11. 5. -punnata having little merit, unworthiness Pv iv.io'. -pbalata bringing little fruit PvA 139. -bhakkha having little or nothing to eat Vv 84'. -bhoga having little wealth, i. e. poor, indigent Sn 114 (:= sannicitanaq ca bhoganai) ayamukhassa ca abhavato SnA 173). -mannati to consider as small,' to -matta little, slight, mean, underrate: see separately, (usually as ka; not to be confounded with appamatta^) A III. 275; J 1.242; also meaning "contented with little" A 11.27 f- ^ trifle, smallness, (of the bhikkhu) It 103 Insignificance D 1. 91; DA 1.55. -mattaka small, insignificant, trifling, nt. a trifle (cp. "matta) Vin I, 213; II. 177
expld-
Appatlkarika(adj.) [a -f patikarika] "not providing against", i. e. not making good, not making amends for, destructive
J V.418 (spelling here
&
in
C. appati").
to
Appatlkopeti
break
(fig.) J
[a
v.
patikopeti] not 173 (uposathaq).

[a
disturb,
shake or
Appatikkhippa
pati]
(adj.)
+
i.
patikkhippa, grd. of patikkhi-
not to be refused J 11.370.

(adj.)
e.
Appatlgandhlka & iya
[a
+ pati + gandha + ika]
not smelling disagreeable,
with beautiful smell, scented,
odorous J V.405 (ika, but C. iya; expldby sugandhena udakena samannagata); Vl.518; Pv Il.r-Ô; II1.2'"'.
Appa^lgha
(adj.) [a -f- patigha] (a) not forming an obstacle, not injuring, unobstructive Sn 42 (see expld- at Nd'^ 239; SnA 88 expls. "katthaci satte va sankhare va bhayena (b) psychol. 1. 1. appld. to rupa: na patihaniiati ti a.").
not
reacting
or
impinging (opp. sappatigha)
HI.217;
Dhs 660, 756, 1090, 1443.

Appaîcchavi
patitacchavi
(adj.) at
(v. 1.).
Pv u.l"
is
faulty reading for
sam-
Appa^lbhaga
AppaîbhaQa
(adj.) [a -\- patibhaga] not having a counterpart, unequalled, incomparable DhA 1.423 (= anuttara).
(vissajjaka
the
distributor
of
little
things, cp.
A
ti
111.275
& Vin
appamattakaq 1.55); J 1167; 111.12 (= anu); PvA 262. -middha "little slothful", i.e. diligent, alert Miln 412. 1.169; -rajakkha having little or no obtuseness D 11.37; Sdhp 519. -ssaka having little of one's own, possessing -sattha having few or no comlittle A 1.261; 11.203. panions, lonely, alone Dh 123. -sadda free from noise, II. 2, 23, 30; A V.15; Sn 925 quiet (= appanigghosa Nd' 377); Pug 35; Miln 371. -siddhika bringing little success or welfare, dangerous J IV.4 (= mandasiddhi vinasabahula C); VI.34 (samuddo a. bahu-antavayiko).
IV.38,
155);
1.3
(=appamatta
etassa
DA
patibhana] not answering back, (adj.) [a bewildered, cowed down Vin 111.162; 111.57; r) karoti to intimidate, bewilder J V.238, 369.
Appa^lina
valuable
(adj.) [a
fr.
patima
-f-
apratimana
prati
mi]
fr. prep, pati but cp. Vedic matchless, incomparable, in-
Th
I,
614; Miln 239.
Appatlvattiya
(adj.) [a -f pati Vft] (a) not to be rolled back
+ vattiya = vrtya,
grd.
01
Sn 554 (of dhammacakka, (b) irresistmay however be taken in meaning of I).). able J 11.245 (sihanada). A'oie. The spelling with t is
only found as v.
1.
at J
11.245
otherwise as
t.
-SSUta
possessing small knowledge, ignorant, uneducated D 1.93 (opp. bahussuta); 111.252, 282; S iv.242; It 59; Dh 152; Pug 20, 62; Dhs 1327. -harita having little or no grass S 1. 169; Sn p. 15 (= pavitta-harita-tina
Appatlvaoa
(nt.)
[a -|- pativana, for "vrana, the
guna-form
;
of Vf, cp. Sk. prativarana] non-obstruction, not hindering, 150; III.41 V.93 sq. not opposing or contradicting
SnA
adj. J
1.326;
Th
2,
55.
154).
AppatlvaQita
Appaka
[appa -f ka] little, small, trifling; pi. few. nt. adv. a little D II. 4; A v. 232 sq., 253 sq.; Sn 909 r) thoka na bahu DhA 11. (opp. bahu); Dh 85 (appaka 160); Pv i.io' (=paritta PvA 48); il.g"; Pug 62; PvA instr. appakena 6, 60 (:= paritta). f. appika J 1.228. by little, i. e. easily DA 1. 256. -anappaka not little, i. e. much, considerable, great; pi. many S IV. 46; Dh 144; Pv i.ii' (= bahu PvA 58); PvA 24, 25 (read anappake pi for T. ''appakeci; so also KhA 208).
(adj.)
not being [abstr. from ( ap )pativana] (f.) hindered, non-obstruction, free effort; only in phrase "asantufthita ca kusalesu dhammesu appativanita ca padhaaasmirj" (discontent with good states and the not shrinking
95
III.
back in the struggle Dhs Dhs 1367. 214
trsl.
358)
1.
50,
AppatlvaQi
in
diff.
(f.) [almost identical w. appativanita, only used phrase] non-hindrance, non-restriction, free action, inpulsive effort; only in stock phrase cbando vayamo
Appakara
(adj.) [a -\- pakara] not of natural form, of bad appearance, ugly, deformed J v.69 (= sarlrappakSra-rahita dussanthana C). Cp. apakatika.
11.132; v.440; 195; 111.307 sq. IV.320; Nd'i under chanda C. larly Divy 654].
ussaho ussolhi appativani S

;
11.93,
[cp. simi-
Appativaoiya
aprativanih
kinna, although in formation also Appaki^liia [nppa a -f" pakinna] little or not crowded, not overheaped
V.I 5 (C. anakinna).
=
A
pati (adj.) [grd. of a Vf; cp. BSk. Vastu 111-343] "o' 'o be obDivy 655; structed, irresistible S 1.2 1 2 (appld- to Nibbana Mrs. Rh. D. Kindred S. p. 274 trsls. "that source from whence there is no turning back").
Appamanna
Appativlddha
i.
57
Appicchata
in later books to the four varieties of philanthropy, viz. metta karu;)a mudita upekkba i. e. love, pity, sympathy, desinterestedness, and as such enumd- at D III.223 (q. v. for detailed ref. as to var. passages); Ps 1.84; Vbh 272 sq. DhsA 195. By itself at Sn 507 (= mettajjhanasankhata a. SnA 417). See for further expl"- Dhs trsl. p. 66 and metta.
;
(adj.) [a
+ pati
-)-
viddha] "not shot through"
e.
unhurt J vi.446.
(adj.) [a
Appativibhatta ("bhogin)
eating)
+ pati + vibhatta]
trsl.
(not
without sharing with others (with omission of another negative: see Trenckner, Miln p. 429, where also
Bdhgh's expln)
H1289; Miln 373; cp. Miln

of a
IV.4
-|-
11.292.
Appatlvekkhiya
[ger.
pati
avekkhati] not ob-
serving or noticing J khitvS C).
(=
apaccavekkhitva anavek-
Appamatta'
(adj.)
[appa
[a
-\-
+ matta]
careful,
1.4;
see appa.
Appamatta^
want of judgment Pug
negligent,
(adj.)
i.
pamatta, pp.
of pamadati]
vigilant,
not
alert,
Appafisankha (f.) 21 Dhs 1346.
[a
+ patisankha]
e.
diligent,
heedful,
(cp.
zealous
1.391
92;
59);
Sn 223
(cp.
KhA
169), 507,
patisandhi -j- ka AppaHsandhlka (and iya) (adj.) [a (ya)j I. what cannot be put together again, unmendable, irreparable (iya) Pv 1.12' (= puna pakatiko na hoti PvA 66) J 111.167 (= patipakaliko katug na sakka C). 2. incapable of reunion, not subject to reunion, i. e. to rebirth J v.ioo (bhava).
= upatthitasati
Appamada
104
sq.,
779
(cp.
Nd'
Dh 22 Th A 239).
DhA
1.229);
Th
2,
338
[a -{- pamada] thoughtfulness, carefulness, conscientiousness, watchfulness, vigilance, earnestness, zeal 1. 1. 104); HI. 30, 13 (: a. vuccati satiya avippavaso
DA
Appatlsama
(adj.) [a
-|-
pati
= sama
it's
M Vastu
1.
104] not having
cp. BSk. apratisama equal, incomparable J 1.94

;
(Baddha-siri).
AppaflssavatS (f-) [a Pug 20 Dhs 1325.
patissavatS]
want of deference
112, 244, 248, 272; 1.477 (phala); S 1.25, 11.29, 132; IV.78 ("viharin), 97, 125, 252 sq.; V.30 sq. ("sampada), 41 sq., 91, 135, 240, 250, 308, 350; A 1. 16, 50. (adhigata); 111.330, 364, 449; iv.28 Cgaravata) 120 (i) garu-karoti) ; V.21, 126 (kusalesu dhammesu); Sn 184, 264, 334 (= sati-avippavasa-sankhata a. SnA 339); It 16 (r| pasaijsanti pufinakiriyasu pandita),
86, 158, 214;
(rata
Appa^lhita
aimless, not bent on anything, free from desire, usually as nt. aimlessness, comb<i- w. animittat] Vin iu.92, 93 iv.25; Dhs 351, 508, 556. See on term Cpd. 67; Dhs trsl. 93, 143 &
(adj.) [a
panihita]
74 ("viharin); Dh 57 (viharin, cp. DhA 1. 434); 327 =: satiya avippavSse abhirata DhA iv.26); Davs 11.
35;
KhA
142.
(freq. spelled
Appamaoa
I.
appamana)
(adj.) [a
+ pamana]
cp. panihita.
Appatittha
I.I.
2.
(adj.) [a -f patittha] I. not standing still S without a footing or ground to stand on, bot-
tomless Sn 173.
AppatiSSa (&
rebellious,
sq.,
appatissa) (adj.) [a
-)-
pati
-|-
sru] not docile,
always in comb"- with agarava 14 sq., 247, 439. Appatissa-vasa an anarchy J U.352. See also paîSEa.
11.20; 111.7
elate,
unruly
immeasurable, endless, boundless, unlimited, unrestricted all-permeating S IV. 186 (^cetaso); A 11.73; ^-63; Sn 507 (raettaq cittaq bhavayaq appamanai) =: anavasesa-pharanena SnA 417; cp. appamaiiua) It 21 (metta), 78; J 11.61 Ps II. 126 sq.; Vbh 16, 24, Dhs 182, 1021, 1024, 1405; DhsA 45, 49, 62, 326 sq. 196 ("gocara, cp. anantagocara). See also on term Dhs trsl. 60. 2. "without difference", irrelevant, in general (in commentary style) J 1. 165; 11.323.
;
;
"without
measure",
Appatita
of prati -)- i, Sk. pratita] disdisappointed (cp. appaccaya) J v. 103 (at this passage preferably to be read with v. 1. as appatika without husband, C. ex pis- assamika), 155 (cp. C. on p. 156); 1.52; SnA 423.
(adj.)
[a -f patita,
satisfied, displeased,
Appamesâ
pra -|S V.400;
a
-j-
(adj.) [a
+ pameyya =
Th
I,
Sk. aprameya, grd. of
ma]
immeasurable,
infinite,
boundless
1.386
1.266;
1089 (an); Pug 35; Miln 331;
Sdhp 338.
DA
Appavatta
the
App^duttha
(adj.) [a
-f-
paduttha] not corrupt, faultless, of

a.
(f) [a pavatta] the state of not going on, stop (to all that), the non-continuance (of all that)
good behaviour Sn 662
Dh
to
137
(= pados&bhavena (= niraparadha DhA in. 70).

(adj.) \j=^ appadhaijsiya, Sk.
(v.
1.
SnA
478);
Th
I,
767; Miln 326.

see pasada.
see appa.
[a
-j-
Appasada
Appassada
Appahina
up,
not
12,
Appadhagsa
be destroyed J iv.344
apradhvaqsya] not duppadhaqsa)'
AppadhaQSlka (&
padhaijseti] iya) (adj.) [grd. of a not to be violated or destroyed, inconquerable, indestructable D ui.175 (ika, v. 1. iya); J m.159 (iya); VvA
(adj.)
pahina,
pp. of pahayati] not given

It
renounced
18.
(adj.) [a
in
-|-
1.386;
56,
57;
Nd^ 70 D';
Pug
one's
208
("iyaj;
PvA
117
(iya).
Cp. appadbaqsa.
AppaQaka
Appadhaqslta
(adj.)
[pp.
of a
+ padhagseti]
not violated,
unhurt, not offended Vin IV. 229.
Appana
from
arpayati (f.) [cp. Sk. arpana, abstr. fr. appeti of f, to fix, turn, direct one's mind; see appeti] application (of mind), ecstasy,fixing of thought on an object, conception (as psychol. 1. 1.) J 11.61 ("patta); Miln 62 (of vitakka); Dhs 7,21,298; Vism 144 ("samadhi); DhsA 55, 142 (def. by Bdhg. as "ekaggaq cittar| arammane appeti"),
pSna -f ka] breathless, i. e. (l) holding form of ecstatic meditation (jhana) 1.243; J 1-67 [cp- BSk. asphanaka Lai. V.314, 324; M Vaslu 11.124; should the Pali form be taken as *a -f pranaka?]. (2) not holding anything breathing, i. e. inanimate, lifebreath
a
less,
not containing
life
Sn
p.
15 (of water).
Applka
little
(f) of appaka.
(adj.)
ApplCCha
214 Cjhana).
See
on term Cpd. pp. 56

10, 53, 82, 347.
sq., 68,
[appa -f iccha from Ij, cp. iccha] desiring nothing, easily satisfied, unassuming, contented, unpretentious S 1.63, 65; A 111,432; iv.2, 218 sq., 229;
or
V.I 24 IV.7';
sq.,
129, 215;
Dhs
trsl.
XXVIII,
130,
70.
154,
167; Sn 628,
707;
Dh 404; Pv
Appabhotl (Appahoti)
Appamanfiatl [appa
rate,
-|-
see pahoti.
Pug
litile,
despise
Dh
12
mannati] to think little (=r avajanati DhA
of, to
ill.
underv.
1.
ApplCChati
with
1.
(f.) [abstr. fr.
16;
UDOstentatiousness
prec] contentment, being satisfied Vin 111.21; D 111.115;
avapamannati).
Appamaniifi
Sk. (f.) [a -f- pamanna, abstr. fr. pamana *pramanya] boundlessness, infinitude, as psych, t. t. appW-
13; S II 202, 208 sq.; A I.12, 16 sq. 111.219 sq., 448; IV.2I8, 280 (opp. mahicchata); Miln 242; SnA 494 (catubbidha, viz. paccaya-dhutanga-pariyatti-adhigama-vasena); PvA 73. As one of the 5 dhutanga-dhamma at Vism 81.
;
Appita
Appita
pitaq
[pp. of appeti, cp. BSk. arpita, e. g. prityarcaksuh Jtm 316O] i. fixed, applied, concentrated 2. brought (mind) Miln 415 (manasa) Sdhp 233 (citta). to, put to, fixed on J VI.78 (maranamukhe) ; visappita (an arrow to which) poison (is) applied, so read for visap(p)ita at J v.36 & Vism 303.
(adj.)
58
Abbuda
Aphegguka
J
111.318.
(adj.) [a
-f-
pheggu
-f-
ka] not weak,
i.
e strong
Abaddha
[a -\- baddha] not tied, unbound, unfettered Sn 39 (v. 1. and Nd* abandha; expldby rajju-bandhan' adisu yena kenaci abaddha SnA 83).
(n.-adj.)
[a -|-
Appiya & Applyata
see
piya etc
Abandha
bandha] not tied

1.
to,
not a follower
or victim of It 56 (marassa; v.
abaddha).
fetters or
Appekada
(adv.) see api 2 a^.
Abandhana
(adj.) [a -\-
bandhana] without
bonds,
of f, rnoti _& rcchati (cp. Appeti icchati''), Idg. *ar (to insert or put together, cp. also "er under annava) to which belong Sk. ara spoke of a wheel; Gr. ifxfiirxu to put together, apiix chariot, afipo-j limb, xferr/i virtue; Lat. arma =: E. arms (i.e. weapon), art. For further conartus fixed, tight, also limb, ars nections see annava] I. (*er) to move forward, rush on,
[Vedic arpayati,
Caus.
unfettered, untrammelled
Sn 948,
cp.
Nd' 433.
Ababa
cert.
[of uncertain origin, prob. onomatopoetic]. N. of a Purgatory, enumd- with many other similar names V.I 73
at
A
1.4,
10
&
Sn p. 126 (cp. atata, abbuda & also Av. see for further expln- of term SnA 476 sq.
run
fit
into
(of river) Vin
fig.) Vin n 136, fix, apply, insert, J '"34 (nimba-sulasmii) to impale, C. avunati); appeti & upeti, vi.iy (T. sulasmii) acceti, vv. U. abbeti VvA C. avunati); Miln 62 (daruq sandhismir)) (saniianari). Cp. Trenckner, Notes 64 n. 19, who defends reading abbeti at T. passages.
in,
238; Milu 70. put on to (lit. &

11.
Abala
a
(adj.) [a
2.
(*ar) to
(= dulbala,
weak
-j- bala] not strong, weak, feeble Sn It20 appabala, appathama Nd'^ 73); Dh 29 (assa horse dubbalassa DhA 1.262; opp. sighassa
137;
a quick horse).
no
Abbaje
as
T. reading at 11.39, evidently interpreted by ed. vraje, pot. of a a Vraj to go to, come to (cp. pabbajati), but is preferably with v. 1. SS to be read
andaje (corresponding with vihangama
in
prec. line).
Appesakkha
little";
(adj.) [ace.
to Childers
:= Sk. *alpa
+ isa +
akhya, the latter fr. a -\- khya 'being called lord of Trenckner on Miln 65 (see p. 422) says: "appesakkha & mahesakkha are traditionally expld- appaparivara & mahaparivara, the former, I suppose, from appe & sakkha (Sk. sakhya), the latter an imitation of it". Thus the etym. would be "having little association or friendship" and resemble the term appasattha. The BSk., forms are alpesakhya & mahesakhya, e. g. at Av. S II. 153; Divy 243] of little power, weak, impotent S II. 229; Miln 65; Sdhp 89.
Abbaâ
Abbata
(adj.) [a
-|-
vana, Sk. avrana] without wounds
Dh
124.
Sk. avrata] (a) (nt.) that which is not "vata" i.e. moral obligation, breaking of the moral obligation Sn 839 (asllata -f); IXdi 188 (v. 1. SS abhabbata; expl^- again as a-vatta). SnA 545 (^ dhutangavatar) vina'. (b) (adj.) one who offends against the moral obligation, lawless Dh 264 (= silavatena ca dhutavatena
(n.-adj.)
[a
+ vata,
ca
virahita
DhA
at
111.391
vv.
11.
k.
adhuta
&
abhuta; B.
abbhuta, C. abbuta).
Appoti
ap]
[the contracted form of apnoti, usually papunati,
Abbaya
fr.
in
uday
Miln 393 stands for avyaya.

[the
to
first
to attain, reach, get
Vism 350
(in
etym. of apo).
Abbahatl (& abbuhatl)

second often in aor. brdha (see abbrdha)]
dart); imper. pres.
more
freq. for pres., the
forms;
Appodaka
see
appa.
Sk. abrhati, a -|- bfh', pp. draw off, pull out (a sting or
i,
[appa -f- ussuka, Sk. alpotsuka, e. g. AppoSSUkka Lai. V. 509; Divy 41, 57, 86, 159. It is not necessary to assume a hypothetic form of *autsukya as der. fr. ussuka] unconcerned, living at ease, careless", not bothering", keeping still, inactive Vin II. 88; M in. 1 75, 176; S I 202 (in stock phrase appossukka tunhibhuta san(adj.)
1
appuha
bahi
J
= abbuha
abbaha Th
404;
11.95
aor. abC. explsby uddharatha). V.198 (v. 1. BB abbuhi), abbahl (metri causa) J
;
(v-
'
^^
kasaya
Rh. D.
"living at ease, given to silence, resigned" Mrs.
nils lisl. 258, see also y T S. 1909, 22); II. 177 (id.); IV. 178 (id.); Th 2, 457 (=: nirussukka ThA 282); Sn 43 (= abyavata anapekkha Nd'^ 72); Dh 330 (=;= niralaya Dh.\ IV. 31); J 1.197; iv.71; Milu 371 (a. titthati to keep still); DA 1.264.
AppOSSUkkata
carelessness,
(f.)
[abstr.
fr.
prec]
1.5;
inaction,
reluctance,
indifference
Vin
n.36;
Miln
232;
DhA
11.15.
Pv l.8 (which (v. 1. BB dhabbuli abbulhi) DhA 1.30 reads T. abbulha, but PvA 41 expls- nihari) Vv (vv. 11. sabbahi, s.abbamhi; gloss K. B abbulhaq) 835 (T. abbulhi; v. 1. BB abbulhaq, SS avyalii VvA 327 expl5- as uddhari), & abbuhi A 111.55 (v- ! abbahi, C. gerl. abbahl ti nihari), see also vv. 11. under abbahi. abbuhitva uddharitva Nd' 419; v. . abbuyha Sn 939 SS abbuyhitva; SnA 567 reads avyuyha & explsby uddharitva); S 1. 121 (tanhar|); III. 26 (id.; but spelt abCaus. abbaheti [Sk. bhuyha). pp. abbulha (q. v.). abaihayati] to pull out, drag out J iv.364 (satthai) abbahayanti; v. 1. abbha); Dh.\ 11249 (asir|)- ger. abbahitva hetva) Vin 11 201 (bhisa-mujalai)) with v. 1. BB aggahetva, -SS abbuhitva, cp. Vin 1. 214 (vv. 11. aggahitva &
111.390
=
;
(=
[=
Apphuta (& apphuta)

sphar,
cp. phurati
;
phuta
[Sk. *a-sphrta for a-spharlta pp. of & also phusati] untouched, un-
abb.ihitva). pp.
abbulhita
fr.
;
(q. v.).
pervaded, not penetrated
D
to
1.74
=:
1.276 (pitisukhena).
Abbahana
(nt.) [abstr.
Apphota
(f.)
[fr.
appoteti
blossom]
N. of a kind of
ni.404 (sic. T. glosses C. atthangeta

also
DhA
v.
abbahati] pulling out (of a sting) 1. abbuhana; Fausbbll aclahana;

atthangika,
&
K. nibbapana). See
Jasmine J VI.336.
abbulhatia and abbhabana.

(nt.)
Apphotita
or clapped one's hands J
[pp. of apphoteti] having snapped one's fingers 11 311 (kale).
Abbuda
the
I.
[elym.
in
unknown,
to
l^t
orig.
meaning "swelling",
trsl.
Sk.
the
form arbuda seems

foetus
be a
of P. abbuda]
the
&
2'"i
months
after conception,
ApphOêt!
hands
[a
+ photeti, sphut] to snap the fingers or clap the

Miln 13, 20, pp. apphothita.
grd. of phusati to touch] not
(as sign of pleasure)
the 2"J of the five prenatal stages of development, viz. kalala, abbuda, pesi, ghana, pasakhaNd' 120; Miln 40; Vism 236. 2. a tumour, canker, sore Vin III. 294, 307 (only
Aphusa
to
[Sk.
*asprsya,
be touched Miln 157 (trsl. unchangeable by other circumstances; Tr. on p. 425 remarks "aphusani kiiiyani seems wrong, at any rate it is unintelligible to me").
Samantapasadika; both times as sasanassa a). 3, a very high numeral, appH- exclusively to the denotation
in
of a
vast period of suffering in Purgatory

as adj. of
used
in this sense Niraya (abbudo nirayo the "vast-period"

;
Abbuda
hell,
59
Abbhantarima
Abbhakkhati
[abhi a khya, cp. Sk. akhyati] to speak against to accuse, slander D 1161 A 1.161 (an-abbhakkhatu-kama); 1V.182 (id.); J iv.377. Cp. Intens. abbha-
cp. nirabbuda). S 1.149 A II. 3 (chattiijsati pafica A v.i73 ca abbudani); S 1.152 Sd p. 126 (cp. Sn.\ 476: abbudo nSnia koci pacceka-nirayo n^ atthi, Avicimhi
+ +
yeva abbuda-gananaya paccanokaso pana abbudo nirayo vulto; see also KiiKiriJ Sayings p. 190); J III. 360 ti (satar) ninnahuta-sahassanaq ekai) abbudai]). 4. a terra used for "hell" in the riddle S 1. 43 (kiijsu lokastnir) abhudaq "who are they who make a hell on earth" Mrs. Rh. D. The answer is "thieves"; so we can scarcely take The C. has vinasa-karanaq. it in meaning of 2 or 3.
cikkhati.
Abbhakkhana
calumny
(nt.)
[fr.
111.248,
abbhakkhati] accusation, slander, I.130; 111.207; A 111.290 sq.; 250;
Dh
Th
139 (cp.
DhA
III.
70).
-|-
Abbhacchadita
I,
[pp. of abhi
-j-
chadeti] covered (with)
1068.
-f-
Abbu|hatl(?)
& Abbuhatt
see abbahati.
abbahati abbuhati (abbulhati)] the Abbu|hana pulling out (of a sting), in phrase tanha-sallassa abbultaanarj as one of the 12 acchievements of a Mahesi Nd' 343 =: Nd2 503 (eds- of Ndi have abbuhana, v. 1. 83 abbussana ed. of Nd^ abbulhana, v. 1. SS abbahana, BB abbuhana). Cp. abbahana.
(nt.) [fr.
;
Abbhaiijati [abhi
1.343
anj]
to
anoint; to
oil,
to lubricate
S IV.177; Pug 56; DhA 111.311 := VvA 68 (sata-paka-telena). Caus. abbbanjeti same J 1.438 (telena "etva); v. 376 (sata-paka-telena ayir|su); Caus. II. abbbanjapeti to cause to anoint J 111.372.
(sappi-telena);
Abbhaiijana
oiling;
(nt.)
[fr.
abbhaiijati]
anointing,
111-79;
lubricating,
^^''"
unction,
Abbu|ha
abrdha, pp. of a -)- bfh', see abbahati] drawn out, pulled (of a sting or dart), fig. removed, destroyed. Most freq. in comb"- ^salla with the sting removed, having the sting (of craving thirst, tanha) pulled out D 11.283 (v. 1. SS asammulha) Sn 593, 779 (=: abbulhita-salla Ndi 59; ragadi-sallanar| abbulhatta a. SnA Vv 83>o Pv i.8' DhA 1.30. In 518); J 111.390 other connection: t 139 A in. 84 ("esika tanha pahina; see esika); Th i, 321; KhA 153 (soka).
(adj.) [Sk.
;
(akkhassa a.);
unguent Vin 1205; Vism 264; VvA 295.
3^7
Abbhatlka
(adj.) [a bhata procured, got, J VI.291.
ika,
bhf] brought
(to),
= =
Abbhatikkanta [pp. of abhi -f ati -f kram, cp. one who has thoroughly, left behind J v.376.
Abbhatlta
S
II. 1
atikkanta]
[pp. of abhi
-|-
ati
+
"rj
i,
cp. atita
viz.
I
emphatic of
atita in all
meanings,
nt.
Abbulhatta
destroying
(nt.)
[abslr. of
abbolha] pulling out, removal,
SnA
83
(+
atikkanta);
169.
518.
at J 111.541) [pp. of abbaheti Cans,
etc.
fo.r
the
past J
III.
what
& atikkanta] passed, gone by is gone or over,
2.
Abbu|hlta (& abbuhitta
of abbahati] pulled out, removed, destroyed

bulhita-sallo 4- uddhata
; ;
Ndi 59 (ababbOlha) J III. 541 (uncertain reading v. 1. BB appahita, SS abyahita C. expl^ pupphakar) thapitar; appaggharakar) katai) should we explain as a -f- vi Uh and read abyuhitar).
; ;
IV.398; Th I, 242, 1035. 3. transgressed, overstepped, neglected J in. 541 (saijyama).
passed away, dead
1.465
Abbhattha
in
Abbetl [Trenckner, Notes 64

probably a mistake in
n.
19]
at J
in. 34
&
vi.iy
is
(nt.) [abhi -j- attha^ in ace. abhi -f atlharj, abhi homeward, as under abhi function of "towards" a; cp. Vedic abhi sadhastbai) to the seat R. V. ix. I.I attha'^, only in phrase abbbattai] gacchati "to 21. 3] go towards home", i.e. setting; fig. to disappear, vanish,
MSS
for appeti.
1.115, 119; 111.25; A IV.32; Miln 305; pp. abhhattangata "set", gone, disappeared Dhs 1038 (atlhangata -)-)
Abboki^^
abhi ava -j- kinna, cp. (paripunna -f); DhA iv.182 (panca jatisatani a.). 2. [seems to be misunderstood for abbocchinna, a -|- vi 4- ava -|- chinna] uninterrupted, constant, as "r^ adv. in comb"- with satatat] samitai) A IV.I3:=I45; Kvu 401 (v. 1. abbhokinna), cp. also Kvu trsl. 231 n. I (abbokinna undiluted?); Vbh 320. 3. doubtful spelling at Vin 111.27 1 (Bdhgh on Paraj. III.I, 3).
I.
[= abbhokinna,
abhikinna]
filled
Kvu
576.
1.387
Abbhatthata
(f.) [abstr. fr. abbhatta] "going towards setting", disappearance, death J v.469.
Abbhanumodati
at to
[abhi
-{-
anu
-j-
modati] to be
1.
much
pleased
show great appreciation of Vin

Miln 29, 210;
(nt.)
196;
1.
1.143, '9)
IV. 224;
DhA
f.)
iv.102 (v.
[fr.
anu).
Abbocchinna Abboharika
see
abbokinna 2 and abbhochinna.
Abbhanumodana
pleased,
(& "a
satisfaction,
thanksgiving
(adj.) [a -|- vi ava -f- harika of voharati] not of legal or conventional status, i. e. (a) negligible, not to be decided Vin 111.91, 1 12 (see also Kvu trsl. 361 n. 4). (b) uncommon, extraordinary J III. 309 (v. 1. BB abbho); v.271, 286 (Kern: ineffective).
abbhanumodati] being DA 1. 227; VvA 52
("anu");
Sdhp 218.
Abbhantara
function
= towards
(adj.) [abhi -\- antara;
abhi here in directive
Abbha
rain;
(nt.)
[Vedic abhra
nt.
&
later Sk.
cloud"; Idg. mbhro, cp. Gr. aiffo;
abhra m. "dark scum, froth, Lat. imber
also Sk. ambha water, Gr. 'S/ijipoi; rain, Oir ambu water]. (dense & dark) cloud, a cloudy mass 11.53
Miln 273 in list of to things that obscure moon- & sunshine, viz. abbhai) mahika (mahiya A) dhumarajo (megho Miln), Rabu. This list is referred to at SnA 487 & VvA 134. S l.ioi (saina pabbata a mountain
Vin 11.295
I.I a] := antara, between nt. g the inner part, interior, interval (also ) Vin I. Ill (satt" with interval of seven); A iv.16 as (opp. bahira); Dh 394 (id.); Th i, 757 ("ipassaya lying inside); J in.395 ("amba the inside of the Mango); Miln 30 ("e vayo jivo), 262, 281 (bahir-abbhantara dhaua);
the inside, in there, with-in, cp. abhi i. e. internal, inner, being within or
like a thunder-cloud);
Pv IV. 39 (nil nila-megha PvA Dhs 617 & DhsA 317 (used in
VI.581 (abbhar) rajo acchadesi);

251). As f. abbha at sense of adj. "dull":
among v. 1. abbhantare). abbbantarena in the meantime, in between DhA 11.59. loc. abbhantare in the midst of, inside of, within (c. gen. or ") J 1.262 (raiino), 280 PvA (tuyhar)); DhA II. 64 (v. 1. antare), 92 (sattavass")
11.74 (adj. c. gen. being
:
DhA
Cases used adverbially
instr.
48
(=
anto).
(adj -n.)
[fr.
explS' by valabaka); perhaps also in abbbamatta. -kuta the point or summit of a storm-cloud Th I, 1064; J VL249, 250; Vv i' (=: valahaka-sikhara VvA 12). -ghana a mass of clouds, a thick cloud It 64; Sn 348 (cp. SnA 348). -patala a mass of clouds DhsA 239. -matta free from clouds Sn 687 (also as abbhamutla Dh 382). -sac)Tilapa thundering S iv.289.
DhsA
Abbhantarika
in
abbhantara, cp. Sk. abhyantara

friend,
same meaning] intimate
confidant,
"chum"
1.86
(+
ativissasika),
337 ("insider", opp. bahiraka).
Abbhantarima
ni.149;
J
(adj.) [superl. formation fr. abbhantara in contrasting function] internal, inner (opp. babitima) Vin
v.38.
Abbhakutika
Abbhakutika
bhakuti ka; Sk. bhrakuti frown] (adj.) [a not frowning, genial Vin III. 181 (but here spelt bhakutikabhakutika); D i.n6, cp. 1.287; DhA IV.8 (as v.l.; T. has abbhokutika).
60
Abbhujjalana (nt.)
out fire, a charm)
i.
Abbhuddhunati
[abhi carrying
+ ud + jalana, from Jval] breathing

fire
e.
in one's
DA
i.il
(^ mantena
month (by means of mukhato aggi-jala-niharanai)
DA
1.97).
Abbhagata
[abhi
+ a + gata]
Vv
i'
a guest, stranger
(= abhi-Sgata,
having arrived or come (m.) agantuka VvA 24).

;
Abbhutthati
proceed
to,
(tthahati) [abhi -F ud -f sthfi] to get 1.105 (cankamar)).
up
to,
Abbhagamana
gama] coming
(nt.)
[abhi
+ a + gamana
cp. Sk. abhya-
arrival,
approach Vin
IV. 22 1.
Abbhuil^Qata [pp. of abbhunnamati] standing up, held up, erect J v. 156 (in abbhunnatata state of being erect, stiffness),
Abbhaghata
(+aghata).
[abhi
+ aghata]
slaughtering-place Vin 111.151
197 (unnata; v.l. abbhantara,

(adj.) [ahhi -f
is
reading correct?).
AbbhU^ha
[Intens.
Abbhacikkhatl
calumniate
111.207;
of abbhakkhati] to accuse, slander,

in. 248,
accunha).
(b)
quite hot,
unha] (a) very hot DhA 11.87 (^'lstill warm (of milk) DhA 11.67.
1.161;
250;
1.
130,
368,482;
1.161.
Abbhuta'
Abbhana
-|- ayana of a yg (i)] coming back, bhikkhu who has undergone a penance for an expiable offence Vin 1.49 (araha), 53 (id.), 143, Cp. abbbeti. 327; 11.33, 4) '62; A 1.99.
(nt.)
[abhi
rehabilitation of a
Abbhamatta
Pali
(adj.)
[abbha
-\-
Com.; but more
likely
matta (?) according to the Vedic abhva huge, enorm-
(adj. nt.) [*Sk. adbhuta which appears to be constructed from the Pali & offers like its companion *ascarya (acchariya abbhuta see below) serious difficulties as to etym. The most probable solution is that P. abbhuta is a secondary adj .-formation from abbhurj which in itself is nt. of abbha =r Vedic abhva (see etym. under abbhamatta and cp. abbhu, abbhurj & P S. 1889, 201). In meaning abbhuta is identical with Vedic abhva contrary
to
what usually happens,

etc.
;
i.
e.
striking, abnormal, gruesome,
monstrous, with a metri causa. On abhva (a bhu what is contradictory to anything that is) cp. abbhuta & abbhurj, and see Walde, Lat. Wtb. under dubius] monstrous, dreadful, enormous, "of the size of a large cloud" (thus C. on S 1.205 & J 111.309) S 1.205 =^ Ti 'i ^S^ (v. 1. abbha" abbhamutta) J 111.309 (v. 1. mutta).
ous,
Z!'.
horrible
&
that
its
significance
as a
-)-
bhU
("un-
real ?") is felt in the
traditional
background is also evident from the etym. of the Pali Commentators (see below).
See also acchariya] terrifying, astonishing; strange, exceptional, puzzling, extraordinary, marvellous, supernormal.
Described as a term of surprise

avahass'
abhutai]
Abbhahata [abhi -f a hata, pp. of han] struck, attacked, afflicted S 1.40 (raaccuna); Th i, 448; Sn 581; J vi.26, 1.140, 147; DhA IV.25. 440; Vism 31, 232;
adhivacanai)
DA
1.43
& consternation & VvA 329) &
(vimhay'
expld- as
DA
z= abbShana or Svahana] in udaka Abbhahana the pulling up or drawing up of water Vin 11.318 (Bdhgh. on CuUavagga v. 16, 2, corresponding to udaka-vahana
(nt.) [either
on
p.
122).
Abbhita
[pp. of abbheti] I. come back, rehabilitated, reinIV. 242 (an''). stated Vin III. 1 86 2. uncertain reading at Pv 1. 12' in sense of "called" (an uncalled), where id.
p. at J 111.165
reads anavhata
&
at
Th
2,
129 ayacita.
Abbhu
most likely Vedic abhva and P. abbhuq, see also abbhamatta] unprofitableness, idleness, nonsense J V.295 (= abhuti avaddhi C).
[a
+ bhu
"something that is not" or "has not been before", viz. ThA 233; abhula-pubbataya abbhutaq VvA 191, l. (adj.) wonderful, 329; abhuta-pubbai] DA 1.43. marvellous etc. Sn 681 (kiij i), comb^- with lomahai]sana) J 'V.355 (id); Th 2, 316 (abbhutai) vata vacai) bhasasi z= acchariyaij ThA 233); Vv 44" (dassaneyya); Sdhp 2. (nt.) the wonderful, a wonder, marvel 345, 496. S IV. 37 1, also in "dhamma (see Cpd.). Very freq. in comb"- with accbariyai] and a part, of exclamation, viz. acchartyai) bho abbbutai) bho wonderful indeed & beyond comprehension, strange & stupefying D 1. 206; acch. vata bho abbh. Vata bho D 1.60; acch. bhante abbh. A 11.50; aho acch. aho abbh. J 1.88 acch. vata abbh. vata Vv Thus also in phrase acchariya abbhuta dhamma 83 '0. III. 118, 125; wonderful & extraordinary signs or things A 11.130; IV.198; Miln 8; and in accbariya-abbhuta-
citta-jata
dumbfounded & surprised
Abbhut)
[Vedic abhvai), nt. of abhva, see expld. under abbhamatta. Not quite correct Morris J P T S. a -f- bhuk cp also abbhuta] alas! 1889, 201: abbhui) terrible, dreadful, awful (excl. of fright & shock) Vin 11. I.448. 115 (Bdhgh. expls- as "utrasa-vacanam-etar)"); See also abbhu & abbhuta,
(inlerj.)
J 1.88; Dh.'V iv.52
PvA 6, 50. -dhamma

ful,
mysterious phenomenon, something wondersupernormal; designation of one of the nine angas or divisions of the Buddhist Scriptures (see nava B 2) Vin III. 8; M 1.133; A 11. 103; 111.86, 177; Pug 43; Miln 344; PvA 2, etc.
Abbhukklraoa
ud kf] drawing out, pulling, drawing a stick or sword Nd^ 576* (cp. abbhokkirana). Or is it abbhuttirana (cp. uttinna outlet).
(nt.) [abhi
in danda-satlha"
Abbhuta'^ (nt.) [= abbhuta' in the sense of invoking strange powers in gambling, thus being under direct spell of the "unknown"] a bet, a wager, only in phrase abbhutai]
karoti (sahassena) to make a bet or to bet (a thousand, kahapana's or pieces of money) Vin 111.138; IV.5; J i. e. 1.191; v.427; VI. 192; PvA 151; & in phrase pancahi sahassehi abbhutaq hotu J VI. 193
Abbhukkirati [abhi
rinse
ud -(- kirati] to sprinkle over, to water) 11.172 (cakkaratanaq ; neither with Morris jf P S. i886, 131 "give up", nor with trsl. of J II. 311 "roll along"); J v.390; PvA 75. Cp. abbhokkirati.
(with
AbbhUggacChati
out,
rise
[abhi -f ud -f gacchati]
1.
to
go
forth,
go
Abbhudaharati
Abbhudireti
[abhi -f
ud
+a
-f-
harati] to bring towards,
into
11 2,
J
127;
111.252 (kitti-saddo a.);
to fetch, to begin or introduce (a conversation)
II.132.
P"g
aor.
36. ger.
"gantva
1.88 (akasaq),
202;
1.93.
DhA
ganchi bbuggata.
1.126
(kittisaddo);
iv.i98.
pp.
ab-
[abhi -f
ud
1
;
-f- freti]
to raise the voice, to utter
Th
2,
402;
DA
1.6
Sdhp 514.
Abbhuggata
risen
D 1.88
[pp. of abbhuggacchati] gone forth, gone out, (kitti-saddo a., cp. DhA 1. 146 sadevakaq lokaq
:
Abbhudeti
11.50,
ajjholtharitva uggato), 107 (saddo);
Sn
p.
103 (kittisaddo).
eti] to go out over, to rise A [abhi -|- ud ppr. abbhud51 (opp. atthaq eti, of the sun). dayar) Vv 64'! (= abhi-uggacchanto VvA 280; abbhu-
sayar)
ti
pi
patho).
Abbhuggamana
;
abbhuggacchati] going out over, rising over (c. ace.) PvA 65 (candaq nabhaij abbhuggamanai) so read for T. abbhuggamanai)).
(nt.-adj.)
[fr.
Abbhuddhunati [abhi -f ud -f- dhunSti] to shake Vv 64" (=adhikai) uddhunSti VvA 278).
very
much
Abbhunnadita
Abbhunnadita [ppof resonant Th i, 1065).
abhi
-|-
6i
nadati]
Abhi
Abhabbata
(f.)
ud
resounding,
[abstr.
fr.
abhabba] an impossibility,
191.
unli-
kelihood Sn 232, cp.

to,
KhA
Abbhunnamatl
forth
[abhi
11.164.
+ ud + namati]
to
stiffen,
spring up, burst

q. v.
pp.
abbhunnata (& unnata),
Abhaya (adj.) [a safe Dh 258.

cp.
Caus.
erect
abbhtinnameti
straighten out, hold up,
DhA
111.491.
bhaya] free from fear or danger, abhayat) confidence, safety For further refs- see bhaya.
nt.
fearless,
Dhsiy,
1.120 (kayar) one's body);

;
11.245 ('d-);
1.126
(patodalatthii)
opp. apanameti to bend down).
Abhi-
Abbhuyyata
Vin 1.342;
[pp. of abbhuyyati] 11.124.
marched
against, attacked
Abbhuyyati
go against,
[abhi
to
(aor uyyasi).
up ySti of ya] to go against, to march (an army) against, to attack S I.82 pp. abbhuyyata (q. v.).
Abbhusuyaka
zeal,
(adj.) [abhi
(
endeavouring in
+ )
usuya
+ ka]
101.
zealous,
showing
Pgdp
[abhi
Abbhussakatl & "usukkati

kati]
to
+ ud -f $vask,
M
see sak-
go out over, rise above (ace), ascend, freq. in adicco nabhai) abbhussakkamano 1.317=: 11 20. See also S 1.65; v.44; A 1.242 S 111.156 (same simile); v.22 (id.).
phrase
Vedic abhi, which represents both Idg *iribhi, around, Lat. ambi, amb round about, Oir. imb. Gall, ambi, Ohg. umbi, Ags. ymb, cp. also Vedic (Pali) abhitah on both sides; and Idg. *obhi, as in Lat. ob towards, against (cp. obsess, obstruct), Goth, bi, Ohg. Ags. bi E. be-. Meaning. I. The primary meaning of abhi is I. that of taking possession and mastering, as contained in E. coming by and OT'fr-coming, thus literally having the towards, against, function of (n) facing and aggressing over, along on to, at (see II. 1, a); and {b) mastering over, out over, on top of (see II. I, i). 2. Out of this is developed the fig. meaning of increasing, i. e., an inten[prefix,
as in Or.
iinfii
Abbhussahanata
AbbhuSSetl
(f.)
[abstr.
fr.
abhi
*utsahana,
cp.
ussaha] instigation, incitement Vin

[abhi 64'^ according to
ti
11. 8S.
+ ud
VvA
-f
seti
of si]
to
rise;
v.
1.
at
Vv
action implied in the verb (see III. l). is the most frequent modification prefix in the meaning of "very much, greatly' as the first part of a double-prefix cpd. (see III. 2), and therefore often seemingly superfluous, i. e., weakened in meaning, where the second part already denotes intensity as in abhi-vi-ji (side by side with vi-ji), abhi-a-kkha (side by side with a-kkha), abhi-anu-mud (side by side with anu-mud). In
sifying
of the
saq-
Next
to
it
280: abbhuddayaq (see abbhudeti)
abbhussayan
pi
patho.
Abbheti
[abhi 5 1] to rehabilitate a bhikkhu who has been suspended for breach of rules Vin 11. 7 (abbhento), IV.242 (abbhe33 (abbheyya); 111.112 (abbheti), 186 tabba) pp. abbhita (q. v.). See also abbhana.
+ +
latter cases abhi shows a purely deictic character corresponding to Ger. her-bei-kommen (for bei-kommen), E. fill up (for fill); e. g., abhhatikkanta (= ati C), abbhatita ("vorbei gegangen"), abbhantara ("with-in", b-innen or "in here"), abbhudaharati, abhipOreti ("fill up"),
these
etc.
II.
(see also
Lit,
to,
II.
i,
c).
Meaning.
at-,
I.
As
single
pref.
(a) against,
Abbhokasa
sheltered
1.180),
[abhi
+ avakasa]
D
1.63
space
the open air, an open & un(=r alagganatthena a. viya D.\
111.132; 71 (=:acchanna 1.210), 89; 11.210; 111.92; IV.437, V.65; Sn p. 139 (e nissinna sitting in the open) J 1.29, 215; Pug 57.
DA
Abbhokaslka (adj.) [fr. abbhokasa] belonging to the open air, one who lives in the open, the practice of certain
111.220; Vin v. 1 3 1, 193; 1.167; 1.282; J IV. 8 (+ nesajjika); Pug 69; Miln 20, 342. (One of the 13 Dhutarjgas). See also Nd' 188; Nd^ 587. -anga the practice or system of the "campers-out" Nd' 558 (so read for abbhokasi-kankha, cp. Nd' 188).
ascetics.
abbhatthangata gone towards home, abhighata striking at, jjha think at, "mana thinking on, "mukha facing, turned towards, "yati at-tack, ruhati ascend, lasa long for, vadati ad-dress, "sapati ac-curse, "hata hit {i) out, over, all around: abbhudeti go out over, at. "kamati exceed, jati off-spring, janati know all over, "bhavali overcome, vaddhati increase, vuttha poured out
to,
on
viz.,
(<)
over-flow, "siiicati sprinkle over. function of transitivising inlrs. verbs after the manner of E. be- (con-) and Ger. er-, thus resembling in meaning a simple Caus. formation, like the
or
over,
"sandeti
make
abhi
has the
AbbhoklOO^
Abbhoklratl
cover,
(v.
I.
[PP- ^ abhhokirati] see
abbokinna.
to
[abhi
ava
+ kirati]
bedeck Vv 5' (= abbhuk). Cp. abbbukkirati

see under
sprinkle over, to abhi-okirati abhippakirati), 35'
pp.
abbhokinna
& abbhokkirana abbokinna.

IV.8 for
thunder on, janati "er-kennen" ''jayati "gajjali, "nadati "er tdnen", nandati approve of (cp. anerkennen), passati con-template, "ramati indulge in, "ropeti honour, ''vuddha increased, sad2. As base in comp"- (2>i<i part of dahati believe in. cpd.) abhi occurs only in comb"- sam-abhl (which is, however, of late occurrence and a peculiarity of later see under sam-). texts, and is still more freq. in BSk.
foil.:
abhigajjati
be-get,
"tthaneti
III.
Fig.
Meaning
(intensifying).
I.
single pref.:
Abbhokutika
of dancers"
spelling at
(nt.)
[fr.
DhA
abbbakutika.
a.
Abbhokkirana
Abbhocchinna
[a
abbhokirati] iiv|natanat)
"turnings
abhikinna strewn all over, "jalati shine forth, "jighacchati be very hungry, "tatta much exhausted, "tapa very hot, "toseti pleuse greatly , nava quite fresh , "nipuna very
clever,
liking,
DA
1,84 in expl"- of sobha-nagarakai) of
D 1.6.
nila
"ratta
of
"mangaly
very
lucky,
deep black, ^manapa very pleasant, "yobbana full youth, "rati great
satisfaction, "riipa
),
+ vi + ava + chinna]
J
(besides abbocch, q. v. under abbokinna^) not cut off, uninterrupted, conVI. 254,
deep red, ruci intense
tinuous
Vism 362
1.470 (v. 1. abbo); (bb), 391 (lib).
373; Cp.
1.6^;
Miln 72;
Abbhohaiika
see abbo.
Aby
see avy.
(adj.) [a
Abhabba
+ bhavya.
The
Sk. abhavya has a different
meaning] impossible, not likely, unable I) ill. 13 sip, 19, 26 sq., 133; It 106, 117; Sn 231 (see KhA 189); Dh 32; J J 116; Pug 13. -tthana a (moral) impossibility of which there are 9 enum<i- among things that are not likely to be found in an Arahant's character: see D 111.133 & ^35 (wl'ce 'he five first only are given as a set).
shake greatly (::= of a prep.-cpd. (as modification-pref.) in foil, combinations: abhi-ud (abbhud-) ati, "anu, ava, "a, ni, ppa, "vi, sai). See all these and note that the contraction (assimilation before s. V. On its relation to pari, vowel) form of abhi is abbh". see pari", to ava see ava. There are dial, variations IV. Dialectical Variation. in the use and meanings of abhi. Vedic abhi besides corresponding to abhi in P. is represented also by ati^, adhi" and anu, since all are similar in meaning, and psychologically easily fused and confused (cp. meanings: abhi on to, towards; ati =r up to and beyond; adhi along towards). For all the up to, towards, over ; anu
very handsome {= adhika-rUpa C fully-awake, cp. abbhuddhunati
"sambuddha wide and

to
adhikaquddh"
C.).
As
!'
part
Abhi
foil,
62
mui)
aor.);
Abhijappa
verbs
we
find
in
Pali
one or other of these three
DhA
to
prefixes.
So
atl in "jati, "piHta, bruheti, vassati, vgyali,

11.
tabbar)
thus
III. 1 24 (evaq "itabbar] evaq patikkamiapproach & thus to withdraw). pp.
with abhi-klrati, pavassati, "roceti, cp. atikkanta-abhi (Sk. abhikranta); adhi in patthita, pateti, "ppaya, ppeta, ''badheti, ''bhu, vaha (vice versa anu in P. abhi-ropeti compared with Sk. adhiropayati) "gijjhati, "bruheti, 'sandahati.
"vetheti; also as vv.
;
abhikkanta
(q. v.).
(nt.)
[fr.
Abhikkhana'
ground
abhikkhanati]
digging
up of the
1.
143.
(nt.)
Abhlkkhaoa^
Abhikankhatl
kankhati] to desire after, long for, wish for S 1.140, 198 (Nibbanai)) ; J 11. 428; iv.io, 241; VvA 38, 283; ThA 244. pp. abhikankhita. Cp. BSk. abhikanksati, e. g. Jtm. p. 221.
[abhi
-j-
abhiksna of which
ikkhana from ik, cp. Sk. contracted form is P. abhinha] only as ace. adv. '^q constantly, repeated, often Vv 24''^ (= abhinhai) VvA 116); Pv 11. 8' (= abhinhai) bahuso
[abhi
-|-
the
PvA
107); Pug 31;

[abhi
DhA
11.91.
Abhikankhanata
longing, desire
(f.)
[abhi
1.242.
DA
kankhana
ta]
wishing,
Abhikkhanati
Abhikkhipati
+ khanati] [abhi + khipati]
to to
dig up
1.
142.
III.
throw Davs
60; cp.
abhinikkhipati ibid. 12.
Abhikankhita
for
[pp. of abhikankhatl] desired, wished, longed
Vv.\ 201
(= abhijjhita).
(adj.)
Abhigajjati [abhi
for,
Abhikankhin
2.
cp.
wishing
desirous of
Th
360
(sitibhava").
Abhikinna
strewn over with ( ), [pp. adorned, covered filled Pv ll.ll'^ (puppha). 2. overwhelmed, overcome, crushed by ( ) It 89 (dukkh vv. 11. dukkhatinna & otinna) A I.147 (which reads dukkhotinna). See also avatinna.
of abhikirati]
I.
-\- gajjati from garj, sound-root, cp. P. gaggara] (a) to roar, shout, thunder, to shout or roar at (c. ace.) Sn 831 (shouting or railing gajjanto uggajjanto Nd' 172); ger. abhigajjiya thunderin. Cp. iii.io*. (b) hum, chatler, twitter (of birds); see abhigajjin.
Abhigajjin
tering
(adj.)
I,
1
[fr.
abhigajjati]
warbling, singing, chat-
Th
108,
H36.
[grd. of abhigacchati] to
Abhikirati
see
to
Abhigamanlya (adj.) accessible PvA 9.

Abhigijjhati [abhi
for,
-(-
be approached,
l.
[Sk. abhikirati] to sprinkle or cover over:

i.
abhikinna
2.
[Sk.
avakirati,
cp.
apakirituna]
gijjhati]
I.
to be
greedy
for, to
crave
overwhelm, destroy, put out, throw away, crush S 1.54; Th I, 598; 2, 447 (ger. "kirituna, reading of C. for T. apa", expl<i- by chaddetva); Dh 25 (k!rati metri causa; dlpai) abhikirati viddhaqseti vikirati Dh.\ 1.255;
show
77).
delight in (c. loc.) Sn

to
1039 (kamesu,
(aiiiiam-aiiiiar)).
cp. Nd'''
2.
envy (ace.) S I.15

of abhigayati,
cp.
Abhiglta
in
v.
1.
atikirati); J IV.121 ("kirati; dipai)
VI. 541
(nandiyo m' abhikirare

1.255
2.
(inf-
C);
DhA
kiritut)).
= viddharjseti C.); = abhikiranti abhikkamanti pp. abhikinna see

game), to sport Miln
abhikinna
i. sung for. Only [pp. one phrase, gathabhigilai), that which is gained by singing or chanting verses (Ger. "ersungen") S 1.173 Sn 81 Miln 228. See SnA 151. 2. resounding with, filled with song (of birds) J VI. 272 (= abhiruda).
gita]
Abhikl]atl [nbhi 359 ('"!!>))
-f- kijati]
to play (a
Abhighata
slaying,
(b) impact,
[Sk.
abhighata,
abhi
-f-
ghata]
(a)
striking,
killing
PvA 58 (danda"), 283 (sakkhara"). contact DhsA 312 (rupa etc.).
AbhikQjita [abhi -f
the
kiijila, pp. of kuj] resounding (with song of birds) Pv 11.12' (cakkavaka" ; so read for kujita). Cp. abbinikujita.
Abhicetasika
clearest
ceto (adj.) [abhi consciousness. On the
ika]
dependent on the
see
abhic*^
spelling
(of
jhana)
Abhikkanta
and
out,
also
(adj.-n.) [pp. of abhikkamati, in sense of Sk. P. atikkanta] (a) {adj.') lit. gone forward, gone
1.33, (Spelt. abhi at
356;
III.
11
S 11.278;
I.33;
III. 1
v.132. 14; Vin V.136). See Dial.

11.23;
III.108.
gone beyond. According to the traditional expl"preserved by Bdhgh. & Dhp (see e. g. KhA 1.227 VvA 52) it is used in 4 applications: abhikkanta114 saddo khaya (-}- pabbaniya KhA) sundar'-abhiriipa-abbhanumodanesu dissati. These are: I. (lit.) gone away, passed, gone out, departed (-f- nikkhanta, meaning khaya "wane"), in phrase abhikkantaya rattiya at the waning of the night
DA
Abhiceteti [abhi -jJ IV. 3 10 (manasa
ceteti]
to intend, devise,
have
in
mind
papar)).
AbhiCChanna
or
(adj.) [abhi -f-chanua]
adorned
with
365).
covered with, bedecked

1.
") J
11.48 (hema-jala, v.
abhisanetc.
channa),
24, cp.
370
(id.);
Sn 772
(= ucchanna
avuta
Nd'
Nd2
Vin 1.26;
11.220;
sundara) Sn
knowledge
tara
sq.;
3. (-|-
= aggadassavin
D
207
sq.;
M 1.142. 2. excellent, supreme (= 1118 (dassavin having the most exellent

etc.
AbhiCChita
J
(adj.) [abhi
-j-
icchita, cp. Sk. abhipsita] desired
Nd^ 76);
74, 216; I.171
usually in
panitatara)
1.62,
V.
140,
DA
A ll.ioi; (= atimanapatara).
compar III. 350
VI.445
(so read for abhijjhita).

(adj.)
Abhijacca
birth J
[Sk.
abhijatya;
abhi
-f-
jacca] of noble
superb, extremely wonderful, as exclamation i) repeated with bho (bhante), showing appreciation (;= abbhanumodana) D 1. 85, 110, 234; Sn p. 15, 24, etc. freq. abhirupa) 4. surpassing, beautiful (always with vanna Vin 1.26; 11.220; Vv 9' (== 1.142; Pv ll.l' atimanapa abhirupa PvA 71); KhA 115 (== abhirupachavin). (*) (/.) abhikkantai] (combd- with and opp. to patikkantai)) going forward (and backward), approach (and receding) D 1.70 (= gamana nivattana 1.183);
pleasing,
V.I 20.
for abhijaneti.
for, strive after,
Abhijaneti occasional spelling
Abhijappati [abhi -\-. jappati] to wish for S 1.143 (fead asmabhijappanii &
p.
pray
180)
111.359
923, 1046
(-)- asiqsali
under
icchati).
Cp.
in
Khidrcd Sayings (= namati pattheti piheti C); Sn thometi Nd- 79 jappati & same meaning abhigijjhati.
cp.
;
DA
Vin ni.i8i;_A
11.104,
106
sq.
VvA
6.
Abhijappana
to
Abhlkkama
going forward, approach, going out Pv IV. 1^ (opp. patikkama going back); DhA ni.124 (patikkama).
abhikramati, abhi kamati] to go forward, to proceed, approach D 1.50 (:=abhimkho kamati, gacchati, pavisati 1.151); II. 147, 256 (abhikka-
whether to jappati or to japati which belongs jappana in kanqa" DA 1.97] in hattha casting a spell to make the victim throw up or wring his hands D i.ii; DA 1.97.
(nt.) [doubtful
mumble,
to
Abhikkamati [Vedic
Abhijappa
for,
(f) [abstr. fr. abhijappati, cp. jappa] praying Nd^ tanha 11.; wishing, desire, longing Dhs 1 059
DA
Dhs
136.
Abhijappin
Abhijappin (aJj)
[fr- abhijappati] praying for, desiring 111.353 (kama-labha").
63
Abhinna
Abhijihana
(f.) [abhi -|- jihana of jeh to open ones mouth] strenuousness, exertion, strong endeavour J VI.373 (viriya-
karana C).
Abhijalati
plendent
[abhi
-|-
jalatl]
to
shine
forlli,
ppr. anto res-
PvA
189.
Abhijeti
to
[abhi jayati] (abhi melri causa).

joteti]
to win, acquire,
conquer
VI.273
Abhijavati [abhi
+ javati]
[abi
-)-
be eager, active Sn 668.

of noble birth, well-born, S ("kulakullna belonging to a
Abhijotetl [abhi -f
J
to
make
clear, explain, illumiaate
Abhijata
1.69;
V.339.
(adj.) [a to
-)-
(adj.)
jata]
Vv 29^; Miln 359 family of high or noble Ijirth).
Abhijjanaka
bhld] not
bhijjana
-f-
ka, from bhijja, grd. of
be broken,
not to be
III.
moved
or changed,
uninfluenced J 11.170;
DhA
189.
Abhijatl (f.) [abhi -|- jati] I. Species. Only as 1. 1. in use by certain non-Buddhist teachers. They divided mankind into six species, each named after a colour D 1.53, 54: A III. 383 fT. (quoted DA 1. 162) gives details of each species. Two of them, the black and the white, are interpreted in a Buddhist sense at D 111.250, M 11.222, and Netti 158. This interpretation (but not the theory of the six species) has been widely adopted by subsequent Hindu writers. 2. Rebirth, descent, Miln 226.
Abhijjamana
that
bhid, see bhindati] not being broken up or divided. In the stock description of the varieties of the lower Iddhi the phrase udake pi abhijjamane gacchati is doubtful. The principal passages are D 1.78, 212; III. 112, 281; 1.34,
(adj.) [ppr. passive of a 4is
which
18; A 1. 170, 255; III. 17; V.199; S H 121 ; V.264. In about half of these passages the reading is abhijjamano. The various readings show that the MSS also are equally divided on this point. Bdgh. (Vism 396) reads
494;
II.
Abhijatika
race,
(adj.) [fr. abhijati] belonging to ones birth or born of, being by birth: only in cpd. kanhabhijatika of dark birth, that is, low in the social scale D 111.251 := A in.348; Sn 563 Th I, 833; cp. JPTS. 1893, 11; in sense of "evil disposed or of bad character" at J v.87 (= kalaka-sabhava C).
mane, and explains

sort
it, relying on Ps 11.208, as that of water in which a man does not sink. Pv lli.i' has the same idiom. Dhammapala's note on that (PvA 169) is corrupt. At D 1. 78 the Colombo ed. 1904, reads abhejjamane and tr. 'not dividing (the water)'; at D 1.2 12 it reads abhijjamano and tr. 'not sinking (in the water)'.
Abhijatita (f.) [abstr. fr. descendency VvA 216.
abhijati]
the fact of being born,
Abhijjha(f)
Abhijana
(nt. or m?) [Sk. abhijfiana] recognition, brance, recollection Miln 78. See also abhinna.
remem-
abhi -f dhyfi (jhayatii),cp. Sk. abhidhyana], in meaning almost identical with lobha (cp. D/is. irsl. 22) D 1.70, 71 ("aya cittai) parisodheti he cleanses his heart from coveting; abhijjhaya abl.; cp.
[fr.
covetousness,
DA
AbtlijanatI [abhi -f- jiia, cp. janati & abhinna] to know by experience, to know fully or thoroughly, to recognise, know of (c. ace), to be conscious or aware of D 1.143; s n.58, 105, 219, 278; 111.59, 91; 1V.50, 324, 399; V.52,
J
III. 49, 71 sq., 1.347 (''J-); 172, 230, 269; S IV.73, 104, 188, 322 (adj. vigat'abhijjha), 1.280; 111.92; v. 251 sq.; It 118; 343 (ayavipaka);
1
1.21
= abhijjhato);
A
Nd' 98 (as one of the 4 kaya-gantha, q. II.'; Pug 20, 59; Dhs 1 136 ("kayagantha)
(vigat'abhijjha), 362, 364, 103, 282; Sdhp 56, 69.
v.);
;
Nd- tanha Vbh 195.244
76,
282,
299;
Sn
1 1
17
(ditthii)
Gotamassa
na
a,);
391; Nett 13; DhA 1.23; PvA Often comb<i with doma-
J IV.
142; Pv II. 7 10=: II. 10' (n'abhijanami bhuttai) va pitai)); Sdhp 550; etc. Pot. abhijaneyya Nd^ 78^, & abbijanna Sn 917, 1059 (=rjaneyySsi SnA 592); .aor abbaniiasi Sn p. i6. ppr. abhijanai] S iv.i9, 89; Sn 788 (= "jananto C), 11 14 (= "janants Nd- 78'') abhijanitva DhA IV.233; abhinnaya Siv.16; v.392; Sn 534 (sabbadhanimai)), 743 (jatikkhayaij), II15, 1148; Itgi (dhammaq); Dh 166 (atta-d-atthaq); freq. in phrase sayat) abhinnaya from personal knowledge or self-experience It 97 (v.l. abhinna); Dh 353; and abhinna [short form, like ada for adaya, cp. upada] in phrase sayai) abhinna D t.31 (-|- sacchikatva); S 11.217; I' 97 (^'' f^ abhiiii5aya), in abhiiina-vosita perfected by highest knowledge S 1.167^ Dh 423 ("master of supernormal lore" Mrs Rh. D. 175
nassa covetousness & discontent, e.g. at D 111.58, 77, 141, 221, 276; 1.340; III. 2; A 1.39, 296; 11.16. 152; IV. 300 sq.^ 457 sq.; v.348, 351; Vbh 105, 1.93 sq. -anabhijjha absence of covetousness Dhs 35, 62. See also anupassin, ganlha, domanassa, sila.
Abhijjhatar
Abhijjhatl
see abhijjhitar.
[cp. abhidyati, abhi jhayati'; see also abhijjhayati] to wish for (ace), long for, covet S v. 74 (so read for abhijjhati): ger. abhijjhaya J VM74 (= patthetva C^) PP- abhijjhita.
Abhijjhayati
abhijjhati]
abhijjhayiijsu
[Sk.
to
abhidhyayati, abhi
-|-
jhayati'
see also
in
S. p. 208; cp. also Dh.^ iv.233); It 47 and perhaps also in phrase sabbai] abhinnaparinneyya S U'.29. grd. abhinne^ya S iv.29; Sn 558 ("ij abhiniiatai) known is the knowable); Nd- .s.v.; DhA IV.233. PP- abhinnata (q. v.).
kindred
wish for, covet (c. ace). Sn abhipatthayamana jhayiqsu Sn

(adj.) [cp. jhiiyin
301 (aor.
320).
abhijj-
61=81,
Abhijjhalu (& "u)

halu
from jhayati';
Abtlijayatl [abhi -f jayali. Pass, of jan, but in sense of a Caus. =r janeti] to beget, produce, effect, attain, in phrase akanhax) asukkai) Nibbanai) a. D III. 251; A 111.384 sq. At Sn 214 abhijayali means "to behave, to be", cp.
with 'alu for "agu which in its turn is for ayin. The B.Sk. form is abhidyalu, e. g. Divy 301, a curious reconstruction] covetous D 1.139; I'I.82; S 11.168; 111.93; A 1.298; 11.30, 59, 220 (an 4" '"yp*"^'*^'^''"' sammaditthiko at conclusion of sila); v.92 sq., 163, 286 sq.;
It
90, 91
Pug
v.
1.
39, 40.
at
SnA 265
(ahhijayati
= bhavati).
jigiijsati]
Abhijjhitta
DhA
iv.ioi for ajjhittba.
Abhijigigsati [abhi -f
covet
J
to
wish
C).
to
overcome,
to
Burmese scribes spell "jiglsati; Th i, 743 ("cheat"? Mrs Rh. D.; "vernichtcn" Neumann). Sec also abhijeti, and nijigiqsanata.
(=:jinitui]
icchati
-1-
VM93
Abhijjhita [pp. of abhijjhati] coveted, J. vi.445; usually neg. an not coveted, Vin 1.287; Sn 40 (= anabhipatlhita So A 85; cp. Nd^ 38); Vv 47 (= na abhikankhita
VvA
201).
[n.
Abhijjhitar
covets (T. "itar,
ag.
fr.
abhijjhita in
med. function] one who

v.
1.
1.287
V.
I.
(T. abhijjhatar,
"itar)
=A
V.26S
Abhijighacchatl [abhi
jighacchati]
to
be
very
hungry
''aiar).
PvA
271.
(adj.) [abhi
Abhijivanika
+ jivana
-f-
ika]
belonging
to
ones
livehood, forming ones living Vin 1.187 (s'Pi'a)'
Abhiiifia (adj.) (usually ) [Sk. abhijiia] knowing, possessed of knowledge, esp. higher or supernormal knowledge (abhiiiiia), intelligent; thus in cbalabhlnna one
Abhinna
who
gish
64
("sagvasa
Abhidosa
dandh of slug106; A 11.149; v.63 (opp. khipp) Compar. abhiiinatara inah of great insight S 11. 1 39. S V.I 59 (read bhiyyo 'bhiSfiataro).
possesses the 6 abhinnSs Vin iTt.88;
intellect
ill.
DhA
107
11.239;
(=
continuous living together); J 1.190; Pug 32; Vv.\ 116 (= al)hikkhana), 207, 332; PvA abhikkhanaq). Cp. abhinhaso.
(adv.) [adv. case
fr.
Abhinnata
dition
(f.)
[fr.
abhiiiBa]
intelligence
sq.
in
cpd.
maha
AbhinhaSO
state or con-
abhinha; cp. bahuso
= Sk.
of great
or
supernormal
knowledge
bahusah] always, ever S 1.194;
Th 1,25; Sn 559,560,998.
Davs
v.4.
5 IV.263; V.I 75, 298
Abhltaklteti [abhi
-|-
takketi] to search for
Abhinna'
texts. It
(f.)
abhi-f- Jiia, see janati]. Rare in the older appears in two contexts. Firstly, certain conditions
[fr.
Abhitatta [pp. of abhi
are
said
to
conduce (inter
alia)
to
serenity,
to special
knowledge (abhinna), to special wisdom, and to Nibbana. These conditions precedent are the Path (S V.421 r= Vin i.io S IV.331), the Path -|- best knowledge and full emancipation (A v.238), the Four Applications of Mindfulness (S V.I 79) and the Four Steps to Iddhi (S. v.255).
-f-tapati] scorched (by heat), dried up, exhausted, in phrases unha" Vin 11.220; Miln 97, and ghamma S ii.lio, 118; Sn 1014; J 11.223; ^Â 40;
PvA
114.
Abhltapa
[abhi -f- tapa] extreme heat, glow; adj. very hot Vin HI. 83 (slsa'^ sunstroke); 1.507 (maha" very hot); Miln 67 (mahabhitapatara much hotter); Pviv.18 (maha,
The
contrary
is
three times stated
superstitions,
and
vain
wrong-doing, priestly speculation do not conduce to

; ;
of niraya).
rest (D 111.131 A HI 325 sq. and v. 216). Secondly, we find a list of what might now be called psychic powers. It gives us i, Iddhi (cp. levitation); 2,
abhiSna and the
Abhita]ita
[abhi talita fr. taleti] hammered beaten, struck Vism 231 (muggara).
-\;
to
pieces,
the Heavenly Ear (cp. clairaudience); 3, knowing others' thoughts (cp. thought-reading) ; 4, recollecting one's previous births; 5, knowing other people's rebirths; 6, certainty of emancipation already attained (cp. final assurance).
Abhititthati [abhi
surpass
titthali]
to stand out
11.261
J vi.474 (abhitthaya
= abhibhavitva C).
supreme, to excel,
Abhitunna (tunna)
occurs only at D ni.281 as a list of abhinnas. there in a sort of index of principal subjects appended at the end of the Digha, and belongs therefore to the very close of the Nikaya period. But it is based on older material. Descriptions of each of the six, not called abhiiina's, and interspersed by expository sentences or paragraphs, are found at D 1.89 sq. (^trsl. Dial. 1.89 sq.); 1.34 (see Btiddh. 5//'rtj, 210 sq.); A 1.255, 258 ==
This
list
It
stands
[not as Morris, jf.P.l'.S. 1886, 135, suggested fr. abhi -\- tud, but ace. to Kern, Toiv. p. 4 fr. abhi -f tiirv. (Cp. turati & tarati' and Ved. turvati). Thus the correct spelling is "tunna := Sk. abhiturna. The latter occurs as v. 1. under the disguise of (sok-)ahitunda for "abhitunna at M. Vastu III. 2]. Overwhelmed, overcome overpowered S 11.20; Ps 1.129 (dukkha), 164; J 1.407 509 C^tunna); II. 399, 401; III. 23 (soka"); iv.330; v.268
Sdhp
281."
DA I.I 75; DhA 11.49; iv.30; Sdhp 228, See also the discussion in the Cpd. 60 sp., 224 sq. For the phrase sayarn abhinna sacchikatva and abhiSna-vosita see abhijanati. The late phrase yath^ abhinnam means 'as you please, according to liking, as you like', J V.365 {= yathadhippayara yatharucira C). For abhinna in the use of an adj. (abhii5na) see abhinna.
Mhvs
XIX. 20;
111.17, 28o iv.42i. At S 1. 191; Vin 11. 16; Pug 14, we have the adj. chalabhinna ("endowed with the 6 Apperceptions"). At S 11.216 we have five, and at S v. 282, 290 six abhiiina's mentioned in glosses to the text. And at S II. 21 7, 222 a bhikkhu claims the 6 powers. See also M ll.ii; 111.96. It is from these passages that the list at D in. has been made up, and called abhifina's. Afterwards the use of the word becomes stereotyped. In the Old Commentaries (in the Canon), in the later ones (of the 5''' cent. A.D.), and in medieval and modern Pali, abhinna, nine times out ten, means just the powers given in this list. Here and there we find glimpses of the older, wider meaning of special, supernormal power of apperception and knowledge to be acquired by long training in life aud thought. See Nd' 108, 328 (expl"- of nana); Nd'^ s. v. and N. 466; Ps 1.35; 11.156, 189; Vbh 228, 334; Pug 14; Nett 19, 20; Miln 342; Vism 373;
AbhitO
about, 539.
(indecl.) adv. case
fr.
prep, abhi etym.].
I.
round
on
2.
both
near,
sides
in
535 (= ubhayapassesu C), the presence of Vv 64' (=^ samipe

J
VI.
VvA
275).
to please thoroughly, to satisfy,
toseti
Abhitosetl [abhi -f toseti] gratify Sn 709 (= ativa
Sn
496).
Abhitthaneti [abhi Cp. in.io'. 332
{ thaneti]
tarati^,
(:=:
to roar, to thunder J 1.330,
Abhittharati [abhi
to
-\-
evidently
wrong
for abhittarati]
make
haste
Dh u6
turitaturitai) sighasighai) karoti
DhA
111.4).
Abhitthavati [abhi Davs III. 23; DhA
+ thavati]
1.77;
[fr.
to
praise
1.89;
III.
531
PvA
22; cp. abhltthunati.
470, 482.
Abhitthavana
(aor
(nt.)
prec] praise
;
Th A
74.
Abhitthunati [abhi -f thunati

J
1. 1
cp. abhitthavati] to praise abhitthunirjsu); cp. thunati 2. pp. tthuta
DhA
1.88.
(adj.) in
Abhida'
desa,
to
as
attr.
of sun
& moon
11.
at
II.34,
35
is
doubtful
reading
&
meaning; vv.
abhidosa
&
abhi-
Abhinna''
ger.
of abhijanati.
Abhiiiiiata [pp. of abhijanati] I. known, recognised Sn 588 (abhiiineyyai] =15). 2. (well)-known, distinguished D I.89 ("kolanna pakata-kulaja DA 1.252), 235; Sn p. 115.
Neumann Irsl. "unbeschrankt". The context seems require a meaning like "full, powerful" or unbroken, unrestricted (abhijja or abhfta "fearless"?") or does abhida represent Vedic abhidyu heavenly ?
Abhida'^ Only in the v.263 A IV.312
Abhiiineyya
grd. of abhijanati.
Abhithana
(nt.)
[abhi
thana,
cp.
abhititthati;
lit.
that
which stands out above others] a great or deadly crime. Only at Sn 231 Kh vi.io (quoted Kvu 109). Six are
Aorist
y^
sg.
fr.
Nett 60 bhindati he broke.

[abhi
difficult
old
Nd 64
verse
11.107
(= S Divy 203).
189) as "matricide, parricide, killing an Arahant, causing schisms, wounding a Buddha, following other teachers". For other relations 6 suggestions see Dhs trsl. 267. See also anantarika.
there mentioned,
&
Abhidassana
show
(nt.)
are explained
(KhA
+
Pv.\
dassana]
sight,
appearance,
J VI. 193.
Abhideyya
Abhidosa
in sabba at read sabbapatheyyarj. (
78
is
with
v.
1.
BE
to
be
Abhinhag
edly,
(adv.) [contracted form of abhikkhanar)] repeatcontinuous, often 1.442 ("apattika a habitual
offender),
446
("kararia
continuous
practice);
Sn
335
evening before, last night; "kalakata "gala gone last night J vi.386 (= hiyyo pathama-yame C).
)
1.
70
the
1.
81;
Abhidosika
Abhidosika belonging
Miln 291. See &bhi.
to
last
6S
Abhlnava
Abhinippanna
(adj.) [abhi -|- nava] quite young, new or fresh Vin iu.337;J 11.143 (devaputta), 435 (so read for accunha in expl of paccaggha; v. v. 11. abbhu^ha & abhi^ha); ThA 201 ("yobbana abhiyobbana) PvA 40 ("sapthana), 87 (= paccaggha) 155.
night (of gruel) Vin 111.15;
Abhlddavati [abhi Mhvs 6. 5 Davs

;
+ dru,
111.47.
-|-
cp. dava] to rush on, to assail
Abhidhamati
blow on or
[abhi
at
dhamati, cp. Sk. abhi"
& api-dhamati]
Dhamma,"
Abhinadita
1.257.
-j-
[ppof abhinadeti, Caus. of abhi -|- nad ; see nadati] resounding with ( ), filled with the noise (or song) of (birds) J VI. 530 (= abhinadanto C); PvA 157
Abhldhamma
i.e.,
I.
[abhi
dhamma]
the
"special
(= abhirtida).
Abhlnlkujlta
(adj.) [abhi -f nikujita] resounding with, full of the noise of (birds) J v.232 (of the barking of a dog), 304 (of the cuckoo) ; so read for "kunjita T.). Cp. abhikujita.
theory- of the doctrine, the doctrine classified, the
doctrine pure and simple (without any admixture of literary grace or of personalities, or of anecdotes, or of
arguments ad personam), Vin 1.64, 68; 111.144; IV. 344. Coupled with abhivinaya, D 111.267; ^' 1. 272. 2. (only in the Chronicles and Commentaries) name of the Third Pitaka, the third group of the canonical books. Dpvs V.37 PvA 140. See the detailed discussion at DA 1. 1 5, 18 sq. [As the word abhidhamma standing alone is not found in Sn or S Qr A, and only once or twice in the Dialogues, it probably came into use only towards the end of the period in which the 4 great Nikayas grew up.] -katba discourse on philosophical or psychological matters, M 1.214, 218; A 111.106,392. See dhammakatha.
Abhinikkhamatl
(abl.),
[abhi -|- nikkhamati] to go forth from go out, issue Dhs A 91 ; esp. fig. to leave ihe household life, to retire from the world Sn 64 (= geha abhinikkhamitva kasaya-vattho hutva Sn A 1 1 7).
[abhi -f- nikkhamana] departure, going going out into monastic life, retirement, Usually as inaba the great renunciation
Abhinlkkhamana (nt.)
away, esp.
J 1.61;
the
renunciation.
PvA
19.
-|-
Abhidhammlka
see
abhidhammika.
Abhinikkhlpati [abhi Davs IIH2, 60.

bold, in inana firmy.P.T.S. 1886, 135;
nikkhipati] to lay down, put
down
AbMdhara (adj.) minded Dh p.

not verified).
[abhi
+ dhara] firm,
fr.
Abhlnlgganhana
back Vin
III.
(f.) (-|-
81
(ace. to Morris
121
[abslr. fr. abhiniggaphati] abhinippilana).
holding
AbhlniggaQhatl
Abhidhayin
(adj.)
[abhi -f dhayin
dhS]" putting on",
prevent,
prohibit;
designing, calling, meaning
Pgdp
98.
1.
20;
-|- nigganhSti] to hold fcack, restrain, always in combwith abbinipplleti V.230. Cp. abhinigganhana.
[abhi
Abhidhareti [abhi
+ dhareti]
to hold aloft J 1.34
= Bu
to
J
iv.i.
Abhlnlndliya
Abhldhavatl
about,
111.83;
[abhi
rush
on,
-\- dhavati] to run towards, hasten Vin 11.195; S 1.209;
rush n.217;
DhA
IV.23.
Abhidhavin
(adj.)
fr.
abhidhSvati] "pouring in", rushing on,
running J vi.559.
[w. 11. at all passages for abinindriya] doubtful meaning. The other is expH by Bdhgh at D.\ 1.120 as paripunn"; and at 222 as avikal-indriya not defective, perfect sense-organ. He must have read ahin. Abhi-n-indriya could only be expl"! as "with supersenseorgans", i. e. with organs of supernormal thought or perception, thus coming near in meaning to âbhinnindriya; We should read ahin" throughout D 1.34, 77, 186, 195. II. 18; 111. 121; Nd- under puccha' (only ahln). 11.13;
Abhlnata
on
[pp. of abhi 4- namati] bent, (strained, fig. bent pleasure apanata); S 1.28 (id.; Mrs. Rh. D. 1.386
(+
Abhinlnnameti
l,al.
"strained
forth", cp.
Kindred S
1.39).
See also apaaata.
[abhi -|- ninnameti cp. BSk. abhinirnSmayati V. 439] to bend towards, to turn or direct to 1.76 (cittai) iiana-dassanaya) ; 1.234; Si. 123; iv.178; Pug 60.
Abhinadatl
J VI. 531.
[abhi
-|-
nadati] to resound, to be full of noise
Cp. abhinadita.
Abhlnipajjati [abhi
-\- nipajjati]
to lie
(in
(+
abhinisidati);
(id.).
IV.188
down on Vin
ace.
iv.273
+ abhinisidati);
(to) J
at
II. 8.
Abhlnandatl
in (ace),
D
S
[abhi -f nandati] to rejoice at, find pleasure of, be pleased or delighted with (ace.) 1.46 (bhasitaq), 55 (id.), 158, 223; 1.109, 458; 1.32 (annai)), 57, 14, (cakkhur), rupe etc.); A IV.411;
Pug 67
approve
Abhinlpatatl [abhi 4-
nipatatl] to rush
on
Abhlnlpata
expl<f
(-matta)
destroying, hurting
(?)
Vbh 321
is
Th
1006; Dh 75, 219; Sn 1054, 1057, iili; Nd* 82; Miln 25; DA i.i6o; DhA 111.194 (aof- abhinandi, opp. patikkosi) VvA 65 (vacanai)). pp. abhinandlta (q. v.). Often in comb"- with abhlvadatl (q. v.).
1,
by apatha-matta [cp. Divy 125 splitting open or cutting with a knife].
sastrSbhinipata
Abhlnlpatana
Abhlnlpatin
(nt.)
[fr.
abhi-ni-pateti]
in
danda-sattba
attacking with stick or knife
Nd^
576*.
11.7.
AbUnandana
Abhinandlta
(nt.)
&
ai (f.)
[fr.
abhinandati, cp. nandana],

1.244;
pleasure, delight, enjoyment
1.498; J iv.397.
(adj.) [abhi
[pp. of abhinandati] only in an not enjoyed, not (being) an object of pleasure Siv^l3 .= It 38; S v. 319.
(adj.)
[fr.
Abhinlpuoa
clever
(adj.)
+ nipSlin] falling on io () J [abhi + nipupa] very thorough, very

-|-
111.167.
Abhinandln
at,
abhinandati, cp. nandln] rejoicing enjoying A 11.54 (loc. or ), (piyarupa); esp. freq. in phrase (tanha) tatratatr'4bhinandini finding its pleasure in this or that [cp. B.Sk. trsna
finding
Abhinlppajjatl [abhi
get,
nippajjati] to be produced, accrue,
pleasure
in
come
(to)
M
J
1.86
Nd' 99
(has
at
n'abhinippajjanti).
(bhoga abhinipphajjanti: sic) Cp. abbinipphadeti,
totra-tatr'abhinant'ini
M
etc.
Abhlnippata
V.
1.
vi.36
is
to
be read abhinippanna (so
Vastu 111.332] Vin i.io; S v.421;
BB.).
at
Ps 11.147; Nett 72,
Abhinamati
[abhi -f namati] to bend.
pp. abhlnata
representation
Abhlnlppatta
(q.v.).
Dhs 1035, "'S^
'^ '
^^
'^^<^
abbinibbatta.
Abhinippanna (& "nlppbanna) [abhi
Abhinaya
[abhi
+ naya]
dramatic
VvA
209 (sakha).
nippanna, pp. of "nippajjati] produced, effected, accomplished D 11.223 (siloka); J vi.36 (so read for abhinippata); Miln 8 (pph.).
-|-
16
Abhinippllana
Abhinippllana
pressing,
(f.)
66
Abhiniharati
Abhinimnilnfiti [abhi -)~ nimminati, cp. BSk. abhinirmati Jtm 32; abhinirminoti Divy 251; abliinirmimite Divy l66] to create (by magic), produce, shape, make S in. 152 (riipar)); A 1.279 (olarikaij attabhavai)); Nd'^ under puccha" (rupai) manomayaij); VvA 16 (mahantaij hatthi-raja-vanoaq).
[abstr.
squeezing,
to abhinipplleti, cp. nippijana] taking hold of Vin 111.121 f+ abhi-
nigganhana).
AbhinippHeti [abhi Vism 399; often

120;
+
in
nippfleti] to squeeze, crush,
comb"- with
subdue abbinigganhati M 1.
pp. abhinimmita (q.

(nt.)
v.).
V.230.
Abhiniropana
Abhinipphatti
(f.)
& a
(f)
[fr.
abhiniropeti] fixing one's
[abhi
+ nipphatti]
production, effecting
ii.23 (v.l. nibbatti).
mind upon, application of the mind Ps 1.16, 21, 30, 69, 75i 90; ^bh 87; Dhs 7, 21, 298 (cp. Dhs trsl. ii.i<)). See also abbiropana.
Abhiniropeti [abhi
-|-
Abhinipphadetl
produce,
to bring into existence, perform D 1.78 (bhajana-vikatiq); Vin 11.183 (iddhiij); S V.156, 255; Miln 39.
[abhi
+ nipphadeti]
effect,
work,
niropeli]
to implant, fix into (one's
mind), inculcate Nett 33.
Abhinibbatta
[abhi
-|-
duced, reborn A IV.40, 401 patubhnta); Dhs 1035, 1036
nibbatta, pp. of abhinibbattati] reproNd'^ 256 (nibbatta abhi (so read for nippatta);
;
Abhinivajjetl [abhi -\- nivajjeti] to avoid, get rid of D III. 1. 119, 364, 402; S V.119, 295, 318; A III. 169 113;
sq.; It 81.
VvA
9 (puiiiiânubhava'' by the power of merit).
nibbattati] to become, to be reproAbhinibbattati [abhi Cp. duced, to result Pug 51. pp. abhinibbatta. H.Sk. wrongly abhinivartate].
Abhinivassati [abhi -f
ni
to
+
-)-
vassati
fr.
vfj]
lit-
to
pour
1.
abundance, fig. (kalyane good deeds).

out
in
produce
in
plenty.
Cp
10-'
Abhinibbatti
1)
(f.)
[abhi
(v.l-
+ nibbatti]
for
Abhinivit^ha
"settled in",
(adj.)
[abhi
1.229;
11-283
bhava^), loi (id.);
IV. 14,
becoming, birth, rebirth, S 11.65 (punab215; A V.121; PvA 35.

abhinipphatti)
cans,
attached
to,
clinging
nivittha, pp. of abhi-nivisati] on Nd'' 152 (gahita
paramattha
a.);
PvA
267
(= ajjhasita
Pv
iv.8*).
Abhinibbatteti [abhi
+ nibbatteti,
fr.
of ''nibbattati] to
AbhinivisatI
produce, cause, cause to become S 111.152; under janeti.
v.47;
Nd^
[abhi 4- nivlsati] to cling to, adhere to, be attached to Nd' 308, 309 (paramasati -[-) pp. abhinivittba; cp. also abbinivesa.
Abhinibbijjati [either Med.

(see nibbindati
nibbindati of vid for *nirsecondary formation- fr. vidyate ger. nibbijja. Reading however not beyond all doubt] to be disgusted with, to avoid, shun, turn away from Sn 281 (T. abhinibbijjayatha, v. 1. BB nibbijjiyatha & nibbajjiyatha, SnA explsby vivajjeyyatha ma bhajeyyatha; v.l. A iv. 172 (T. abhinibbajjaystha, BB. abhinippajjiya)
B),
Abhinivesa
"settling
[abhi
in",
i.
-|e.
nivesa,
see
nivesa-
&
cp.
nivesana]
or
=
+
vv.
11.
nibbajjeyyatha
84.
&
"nibbijjayatha); ger. abhinibbijja
Th
2,
nibbijjhati] to break quite through Abhinibbijjhatl [abhi (of the chick coming through the shell of the egg) Vin UI.3 M 1.104 S ll'-'SS (read nibbijjheyyun for nibbijjeyyun Cp. Btiddh. Sultas 233, 234.
;
wishing for, tendency towards ( -"I, inclination, adherence; as adj. liking, loving, being given or inclined to D 111.230; 1.136, 251; S 11.17; HI. 10, 13, 135, 161, 186 (sar)yojana iv.50; A in. 363 (pathavi, adj.); Nd- 227 (gaha paramasa-f-); Pug 22; Vbh 145; Dhs 381, 1003, 1099; Nett 28; PvA 252 (rniccha"), 267 Often combd- with adhitthana (tanha); Sdhp 71. Nd' 176, and in phrase idarj-sacc' abhie.g. S 11.17 nivesa adherence to one's dogmas, as one of the 4 Ties: see kayagantha and cp. Cpd. 171 n. 5.
Abhinisidati [abhi
Abhinibblda
[abhi nibbida; confused with abhinibbwith the world, taedium Nett 61 (taken as abhinibbhida, according to expl"- as "padalana-paniiatti avijfanda-kosanar)"), 98 (so MSS, but C. abhinibbidha).
(f.)
-|- nisidati] to sit down by or on (ace), always comtjd. with abhinipajjati Vin 111.29; iv.273; A V.I 88; Pug 67.
hida] disgust
AbhiniSSata
(pp.) [abhi -f nissata] escaped
Th
i,
io8g.
Abhinihata (pp-)
J IV.4.
[abhi
-\-
nihata] oppressed, crushed, slain
Abhinibbuta
serene,
(adj.) [abhi
-|-
nibbuta] perfectly cooled, calmed,
esp. in two phrases, viz. ditlha dhamm' abhinibbuta A 1.142 M III. 187; Sn 1087; Nd- 83, and abhinibbutatta of cooled mind Sn 343 (= aparidayha"mana-citta SnA 347), 456, 469, 783. Also at Sdhp. 35.
Abhinita
(pp.) [pp. of abhi-neti] led to, brought to, obliged Miln 32 (raja & cora"); by ( ) 1.282; 1.463 S 111.93; Th I, 350 435 (vataroga "foredone with cramping pains" Mrs. Rh. D.); Pug 29; Miln 362.
Abhinibbhida
(f.)
[this
the
better,
although
not correct
Abhinila
with eyes
(adj.)
[abhi
the
-|-
nlla]
very black, deep black, only

sq.
abhinibblda, therefore spelling also abhinibbidha (Vin in. 4, C. on Nett 98). To abhinibbijjhati, cp. B.Sk. abhinirbheda Vastu 1.272, which is wrongly referred to bhid instead of vyadh.] the successful breaking through (like the chick through the shell of the egg), coming into (proper) life Vin iii 4; 1. 104; 357; Nett 98 (C. reading). See also abhinibblda.
spelling; there exists a confusion with
ref.
to
eyes, in phrase "netta with deep-black
n.i8;
ni.144,
167
;
[cp.
370 abhinila-padma-netra]
mla-m-ayatS).
Th
2,
Sp. Av. S 1.367 & 257 (netta ahesui) abbi-
Abhinlhanati [abhi
+ nis
-f-
han,
cp. Sk. nirhanti] to drive
Abhinimantanata
to,
(f.)
[absti.
to
abhinimanteti] speaking
away, put away, destroy, remove, avoid phrase anir) a. abhiniharati abhinivajjetl).
1.
119
(in
adiessing, invitation
[abhi
1.6
1
1.331.
to
Abhiniharati [abhi
invite
to (c.
Abhinimanteti
to offer to
nimanteti] (asanena).
-(-
instr.),
Abhinimmadana
Abhinintmita
(by magic)
[abhi
(nt.)
[abhi
-\-
nimmadana] crushing, sub-
duing, levelling out
111.132;
IV.189 sq.
-\- niharati] I. to take out, throw out 2. to direct to, to apply 119 (see abhinlhanati). to (orig. to isolate? Is reading correct?) in phrase nanadassanaya cittai] abhiniharati abhininnameti D 1.76 (= tanninnar) tapponai) karoti DA 1.220, 224; v.l. abhini") Cp. the latter phrase also in BSk. as abhijMbhinirhara A v. S 11.3 (see ref. & note Index p. 221); and the
1.
nimmita, pp. of abhinimminati] created,
Vv
16' (paiica ratha sata; cp.
VvA
79).
pp. abhinirhrta (rddhih) in Divy 48, 49 to obtain 264 (take to burial), 542.
Ind.),
Abhinihara
Abhinihara
[abhi
-)-
67
Abhippasadeti
sadayati
Abhiinata
[Caus. of abhippasidati, cp. BSk. abhipraUivy 68, 85, pp. abhiprasadita-manah Jtm 213,
"bhinirhara taking (the body) out to burial, see note on abhiniharati] being bent on
mhara, to abhiniharati; cp. BSk. sarir' lit. meaniDg,
("downward
220]
with,
to
to
establish
one's
faith
I,
in
taking oneself out to, way of acting, (proper) behaviour, endeavour, resolve, aspiration S 111.267 sq. (kusala); A 11. 189; 111311; iv.34 (kusala);
force"
trsl.
Dhs
242),
i.
e.
propitiate
hantamhi
Th
11 73
(loc), to be reconciled
Vv
21''
(manai) ara-
cittaij
pasadeti
VvA
105).
14 (Buddhabhavaya a. resolve to become a Buddha), (Buddhaltaya) Ps 1.61 sq.; U.121; Nett 26; Miln 216; DhA 1.392; 11.82 (kata).
1.
Abhippasareti
Divy 389]
to
[abhi
+
-|-
pasareti, cp.
15
stretch out
BSk. abhiprasarayati Vin 1.179 (pade).
Abhippasidati [abhi
(fut.
Abhipattika
attaining
(
(adj.)
),
one who has attained, getting possession of S 1.200 (devakanua).

[fr.
abhipatti]
"issati).
pp.
pasldati] to have faith in
1.211
abhippasanna; Caus. abhippasadeti.
Abhippaharana
as adj.
f.
Abhipatthita (pp)
for
[fr.
abhipattheti] hoped, wished, longed
Miln 383;
SnA
-f-
85.
paltheti] to
(nt.) [abhi paharapa] attacking, fighting, "anl fighting, Ep. of Marassa sena, the army of M. Sn 439 (kaphassa" the fighting army of k. samai.iabrahmananag nippothani antarayakari SnA 390).
Abllipattheti [abhi
for
hope
for,
Kh
VIII.
v.).
10;
SnA 320; DhA
1.30.
long
pp.
for,
wish abhipat-
Abhibyapeti
to
[abhi
-|-
vySpeti,
cp.
Sk.
vyapnoti, vi
-\-
gp]
thita (q.
pervade Miln 251.

[abhi 4- bhakkhayati] (bhinko pankai) a.).
to eat (of
Abhlpassatl [abhi
strive after
passati] to have regard for, look for, 147 (Nibbanaq); 111.75; Sn 896 (khema), 1070 (rattamaha") Nd' 308; Nd^ 428; J VI.370.
Abhibhakkhayati
Vin
11.201
animals)
1.
Abhibhava
over,
\ix-
abhibhavati] defeat, humiliation
SnA
436.
Abhlpateti [abhi
to
-|-
pateti]
to
make
fall,
to bring to
fall,
throw J
11.91
(kaudaq).
[abhi
Abhibhavati [abhi
71
+ bhavati]
to
overcome, master, be Lord
Abhiparuta
(adj.)
paruta,
pp.
of abhiparupati]
dressed Miln 222.
Abhipaleti [abhi
Abhipi]ita (pp 278, 279.
Abhipijeti
)
+ paleti]
[fr-
to protect
Vv
842', cp.
VvA
341.
vanguisli, conquer S 1. 1 8, 32, 121 (maraiiaij); iv. (ragadose), 117 (kodhaij), 246, 249 (samikai)); J 1.56, baliyati, vaddhati). 280; FvA 94 fut. abhihessatl see abhihareti 4. ger. abhibhuyya Vin 1.294; L)h 328; It 41 (marar) sasenaij); Sn 45, 72 (carin), 1097, Nd^ 85
(=
(=
crushed,
abhiplleti]
squeezed Sdhp
[abhi
+ P'!eti]
v.).
-\-
to
crush, squeeze Miln
166.
abhibhavitva ajjhottharitva pariyadiyitva); and abhibhavitva PvA 113 (=pasayha), 136. grd. abhibhavaniya to be overcome PvA 57. Pass. ppr. abhibhuyamana being overcome (by) PvA 80, 103. pp. abhibhuta (q.v.).
pp. abhipilita (q.
Abhibhavana(nt.)
puccbati]
[fr.
Abhipucchatl
J IV.
1
[abhi
Sk.
abhiprcchati] to ask
mastering S 11.210
(v.
abhibhavati] overcoming, vanquishing, 1. BB abhipatthana).
8.
Abhibhavaniyata
(f.) [abstr. fr.
abhibhavaniya, grd. of abhiII 7.
AbhipQreti [abhi 60 (pai}suhi).
+ pureli]
of
to
fill
(up) Miln 238; Davs
bhavati] as an invincibility
ill.
PvA
Abhippaki^â
(with) J 1.62.
[pp-
abhippakirati]
completely
strewn
Abhippakirati [abhi
(completely) pp.
-|-
pakirali]
to
sirew
over,
to
cover
11.137 anti ajjhokiranli a.);
(pupphani Tathagatassa sarirai] okirVvA 38 (for abbhokiiali Vv 5").
to
abbippakinna
(q. v.).
-j-
'
[abhibhu -f" Syalana] position of a Abhibhayatana master or lord, station of mastery. The traditional account of these gives 8 stations or stages of mastery over the senses (see Dial. Il.il8; Exp. 1.252), detailed identically at all the foil, passages, viz. U 11.110; in. 260 (& 287); 11.13; A 1.40; IV.305, 348; V.61. Mentioned only at S IV. 77 (6 stations); Ps 1.5; Nd'^ 466 (as an accomplishment of the Bhagavant); Dhs 247.
(nt.)
Abhlppainodati
please,
satisfy
III
[abhi
(irs,
pamodati]
ace.)
to rejoice (iotrs.);
Abhibhasana
(nt
[abhi
bhSsana
trsl.)
fr.
V.112; J
1.425; 530; Ps 1.95, 176, 190.

c.
v. 312,
330;
A
III.
or delight ("light
&
delight"
Th
bhas] enlightenment I, 613 (= losana C).
Abhibhu
hang down
(n.-adj.)
[Vedic abhibhu,
fr.
abhi
Abhippalambatl
[abhi
-)-
palambati]
a.).
to
+ bhii,
cj).
abhi-
164 (olambati ajjholaml)ati
Abhippavassati [abhi pour down; intrs. to
pavassati]
to
shed rain upon, to

phrase
rain, to pour, fall. Usually in
mahamegho
'3i 36,
abhippavassati
1.
great cloud bursts Miln 8,

ati");
intrs. Miln 18 (pupppp. abhippavuttha.
hSni
ii]su
304; PvA 132 (v. poured down).

(pp.)
trs.
[fr.
overcoming, conquering, vanquishing, having power over, a Lord or Master of ( ) D ill. 29; S 11. 284; Sn 211 (sabba), 545 (Mara", cp. Marasena-pamadOften in phrase abhibhtl anabhibhuta dana 561), 642. aiiiiadatthudasa vasavattin, i. e. unvanquished Lord of all Nd- 276; A 11.24: IV.94; It 122; cp. D 118; 111.135
bhavati]
DA
i.lll
(âbhibhavitva
thito jetthako'
ham
asmiti).
Abhippavut^ha
poured, fallen;
abhippavassati]
having rained,
ani)
v.
51 (bandhanani
meghena
V.I 27; intrs.
11.117
(mahamegho "o
there has been
a cloudburst).
Abhippasanna
prasannaj
of abhippasidati, cp. BSk. abhione's peace in (c. loc), trusting in, having faith in, believing in, devoted to (loc.) Vin 111.43; 1.211 (Bhagavati) S 1.134; iv.319; v. 225, 378; A 111.
(adj.) [pp.
Abhibhiita [pp of abhibhavati] overpowered, overwhelmed, vanquished D 1,121; S 1. 137 (jati-jara); 11.228 (labhasakkara-silokena); A 1.202 (papakehi dhammehi); J 1.189; PvA 14, 41 (= pareta), 60 (^ upagata), 68, 77, 80 (= pareta). Often neg. an unconquered, e.g. Sn 934; Nd' 400; & see phrase under abhibhu.
finding
Abhimangala
270, 326 sq.; Sn p. 104 (brahmaoesu); PvA 54 (sasand), 142 (id.). Cp. vippasanna in same meaning.
237,
(.idj.) [abhi -1- mangala] (very) fortunate, lucky, anspicious, in sammata (of Visakha) "benedicted ", blessed Vin 111.187 DhA 1 409. 0pp. avamangala.
Abhimandita
(pp.
lished, beautified
Abhippasada
12
BSk. abhiprasada Av. S -f- pasada, cp. vippasada] faith, belief, reliance, trust saddha), 25, 96, Dhs 12 ("sense of assurance" //., 288; PvA 223.
[abhi
(cittasyu")
) [abhi -|- mapdita] adorned, embelMiln 361; Sdhp 17.
&
Abhimata
(adj.) [BSk. abhimata, e.g. Jtm 211; pp. of abhimanyate] desired, wished for; agreeable, pleasant C. on Th I, 91.
Abhimatthati
Abhimatthati
cp.
("eti)
68
Abhirnhana
Abhiraddha
fied
& "mantheti
[abhi
+ math
or
manth,
(adj.) [pp. of abhi

(-|-
nimmatheti] 1. to cleave, cut; to crush, destroy 1.243 (sikharena muddhanaij mantheti); S 1.127; Dh 161 (v. 1. nth); J IV.457 (matthako sikharena "matthiyamano) 2. to rub, to DhA 111.152 (== kantati viddhaqseti). produce by friction (esp. fire, aggiq; cp. Vedic agniij nimianthati) 1. 240.
+ radh]
DA
propitiated, satis-
IV.185
(f.)
attamana).
Abhiraddhi
dislike,
[fr.
discontent adhivacanar)).
abhiraddha] only in neg. an displeasure, A 1.79; 1.52 (=: kopass' etaij
Abhiramati
1085;
Abhimaddatl
to
[Sk.
abhimardati
&
"mrdnati
abhi
-\-
mfd]
[abhi -f pleasure in or with
ram]
(c.
to
sport,
enjoy
oneself,
find
crush S 1.102;
1.198;
Sdhp 288.
Abhlmana
or
mano, BSk. abhimana, e. g. (idjO [abhi Vastu in.259] having one's mind turned on, thinking of
on
(c.
145. yathabhirantari after one's liking, as

after one's heart's content
loc), to indulge in love Sn 718, J 1.192; III. 189, 393; DhA 1.119; PvA 3, 61, ppr. act. abhiranto only as nt. t) in adv. phrase
much
as he pleases,
Vin
1.34;
ace.)
Th
I,
1 1
22; J vt.45l.
Abhlmanapa
(where
id.
(adj.) [abhi
p. at
manSpa] very pleasing I'vA 71 has atimanapa).
VvA
ppr. med. abhiramamana J iu.188, 2"d Caus. abhiramapeti abhirata (q. v.).
1.170; Sn 53. PvA 162. pp.
(q. v.).
53
Abhlramana (nt.) oneself PvA l6.
[fr.
abhiramati] sporting, dallying, amusing
Abhimanthetl
see abhimatthati.
Abhimara
robber J
Abhiramapana
[cp.
11.
(nt.)
to
[fr.
Sk.
abhimara slaughter] a bandit, bravo,

1.152.
-f-
199;
(adj.)
J to,
DA
3
causing pleasure
making happy
(ace), being a III. 132 (gamante).

II.
fr.
abhiramapeti, Caus^ of abhiramati] source of pleasure,
Abhimukha
approaching
[abhi
("a
going to, inclined towards D 1.50 (purattha); turned J 1.203 (devaloka"), 223 (varana-rukkha); II. 3 (nagara), 416 (Jetavana"); DhA 1.170 (tad); 11.89 (nagara"); PvA 3 (kama, opp. vimukha), 74 (uyyana). nt. g adv. to, towards J 1.263 (matta-varane) ; PvA 4 (5ghatana, may here be taken as pred. adj.); DhA 111.310 (uttara").
"
11.
mukha] facing, turned towards, ahesui) met each other). Usually

,
Abhiramapeti
sport,
to
[Caus.
cause
one
to take
1.
abhiramati] I. to induce to pleasure J 111.393. 2. to
delight, amuse, divert J
61.
Cp. abhiramapana.
Abhiravati [abhi
\
-f-
ravati] to shout ont
Bu
11.90
1.
18
(V.99);
Abhiradhita
to
[pp. of abhiradheti] having succeeded in, fallen one's share, attained Th I, 259.
(adj.) (
Abhiyacati [abhi
cp. Nd'i 86.
-f-
yacati]
to
ask, beg, entreat
Sn IIOI,
Abhiradhin
) [fr. abhiradheti] pleasing,
giving plea-
sure, satisfaction J IV.274 (mitta
:= aradhento tosento C).
Abhiyatl [Vedic abhiyati

go against
(in
in same meaning; abhi -f- yfi] to a hostile manner, to attack (c. ace.) S I.216 (aor. abhiyaqsu, v. 1. SS abhijiyiijsu) DhA III. 310 (aor. abhiyasi as v. 1. for T. reading payasi ; the id. p. VvA 68 reads payiisi with v. 1. upayasi).
;
Abhiradheti [abhi
J
1.421
DA
+ radheti]
1.52.
to please, satisfy,
aor. (prel.)
make happy abbiradbayi Vv 31'

(gloss for abhirocayi
(= abhiradhesi VvA
282); J abhiradhita.
130);
Vv 64"
VvA
1.42
111.386
(::= paritosesi
C).
pp.
Abhiyujjhatl
[abhi
yujjhati
from
yudh]
to
contend,
quarrel with J 1.342.
Abhiruci
;
(f-)
[Sk. abhiruci,
fr.
abhi -f ruc] delight, longing,

(=:: ajjhasaya).
pleasure, satisfaction
PvA
fr.
168
Abhlyunjatl [abhi --|- yuj] to accuse, charge one's share Vin III. 50; IV. 304.
intrs.
fall
to
Abhirucita
(adj.)
[pp.
abhi -f ruc] pleasing, agreeable,
liked J 1.402;
DhA
1.45.
Abhiyoga
Abhiyogin
tised,
[cp. abhiyunjati]
(adj.)
[fr.
practice, observance
Davs
to,
IV.7.
Abhinida
abhiyoga] applying oneself skilled (an augur, sooth sayer) D III. 1 68.
prac-
(adj. ") [Sk. abhiruta] resounding with (the cries of animals, esp. the song of birds), full of the sound
Abhiyobbana
(nt.) [abhi -fearly or tender youth Th 2,
yobbana] much youthfulness, 258 (= abhinavayobbanakala
of (birds) Th I, 1062 (kuiijara"), 11 13 (raayura-konca); J IV. 466 (adasakunta); v.304 (mayura-konca); vi.172 (id., abhiglta C.), 483 (niaupaglta C), 272 (sakunta;
ThA
211).
VI.
yura-konca), 539; Pv 11.12' (haijca-konca"; The form abhiruta occurs at PvA 157).
^ abhinadita
Th
1,
49.
Abhlrakkhati
(=
[abhi 4- rakkhati] to guard, protect J paleti C). Cp. parirakkhati.

(f.) [fr.
589
Abhirupa (adj.) [abhi 4- rupa] of perfect form, (very), handsome, beautiful, lovely Sn 410 (=dassaniya^ angai
Abhirakkha
(=
abhlrakkhati] protection, guard J 1.204

]
arakkha 203).
(adj.) (
Abhirata
) [pp. of abhiramati] fond of, indulging in, finding delight in iv.224 (nekkhamma); v. 1 75 (id.),
Sn 86 (nibbana), 275
(vihesa^), 276 (kalaha) ; J v.382 (dana); PvA 54 (pufinakamma), 61 (satibhavana"), 105 (danadiputjaa").
pcccanga SnA 383); J 1.207; l'"g S^'i DA 1.281 (=: manussehi adhikarQpa); VvA 53; PvA 61 (:= abhikkanta). Occurs in the idiomatic phrase denoting the characteristics of true beauty abhirupa dassaniya pasadika (-|- paramaya vanna-pokkharatSya samannagata), e.g. Vin 1.268; D 1.47, 114, 120; S 11.279; A 11.86, 203; Nd2 659; Pug 66; DhA 1.28 1 (compar.); PvA 46.
aiinehi
AbhirQIha
Abhlratatta
of,
(nt.) [abstr.
(
delighting in
fr.
abhirata] the fact of being fond
v. 217;
[ppof abbiruhati] mounted, gone DhA 1.103.
up
to,
ascended
) J
v.254 (kama).
Abhiruhati (abhiruhati)
climb;
to
Abhirati
abhi -|- ram] delight or pleasure in (loc. or ") S 1. 1 85; IV.260; A V.I 22; Dh 88. -an displeasure, discontent, distaste Vin ii.no; D 1.17 (-|- paritassana); S 1.185; '^132; A III. 259; IV. 50; V.72 sq., 122;
(f.)
[fr.
J aor. "rucchi with abhi metri causa;
[abhi -|- ruh] to ascend, mount, go on or in to (c. ace.) Dh 321; Th I, 271; 1.259; "-388; III. 220; IV.138 (navai)); VI. 272 (peculiar
1.253.
ger.
abhiruhi C.);
DA
abhiruyha
271
J 111.189;
III.
395;
DA
i.ui; PvA 187.
T. has "ruyhitva),
(pabbataij) II.128.
(navaq),
PvA 75, 152 (as & abhiruhitva J
v. 1.;
1.50
Abhiratta
(adj.) [abhi
+ ratta]
much
ragena
excited
a.).
or
affected
very red J v. 156; fig. very with ( ") Sn 891 (sanditthi-
Abhiruhana
(nt.) [BSk. ruhana, e.g. climbing, ascending, climb Miln 356.
M Vastu
II.289]
Abhiroceti
Abhiroceti [abhi 4roceti,
69
Abhivissattha
Abhivaonlta
Abhlvapêti
[pp. of abhivanneti] praised
Caus. of ruc]
to like, to find
Dpvs
1.4.
delight in (ace), to desire, long for J ill. 192; v. 222 roceti); Vv 64''' (vataq abhirocayi abhirocesi ruccitva
(=
[abhi
-f-
vanneti] to praise
Sdhp $88
(ayi).
paresi
desi
ti
ti
attho; abhiradhayi ti pi patho; sadhesi nipphaatlho VvA 282). 2. to please, satisfy, entertain,
pp. abhivannita.
gladden
Vv
64'^*
thus to no. 3). 3. V. 1. for atiroceti splendour) at Vv Si'-, cp. also no. 2.
(but
VvA
292
abhibhavitva vijjotali, (to surpass in
Abhivadati
mise
to,
[abhi
1.83
= Vin
-|-
vadati]
1.36
;
Abhlropana
concentration of mind, attention (seems restricted to Ps 11. only) Ps 11.82 (v. I. abhiniropana), 84, 93, 11$ (buddhi), 142 ("viraga), 145 ("vimutti), 216 ("abhisamaya). See also abhiniropana.
(nt.)
[fr.
abhiropeti]
welcome, salute, with abhinandati, e.g. at 1.109, ^^î 45î ^ ui-t4i IV.36 sq.; Miln 69. Caus. abbivadeti.
to
speak ont, declare, pro2. to speak (kindly) greet. In this sense always comb^
I.
to
VI. 220.
Abhivandati
[abhi
-|-
vandati]
to
salute
respectfully,
to
honour, greet; grd. "vandanlya Miln 227.
Abhiropeti [abhi
ruh]
to
fix
+ ropeti,
cp.
one's
reverence, to 169), 37'" (id.;
mind on, honour Vv 37'
VvA
pujaq karesi 253); Davs V.19.

(adj.)
Sk. adhiropayati, Caus.- of pay attention, to show (aor. ropayi =: ropesi VvA
to
AbhivaSSaIca
(adj.)
[fr.
abhivassati] raining,
fig.
shedding,
pouring ont, yielding
VvA
38 (puppha).
rain,
VvA
172), 6o* (:= pujesi
Abhivassati [abhi -f vassali from vr] to pour; fig. rain down, pour ont, shed
vassai)
shed rain,
111.160 (abhi-
Ahhilakkhlta
[Sk.
of abhi -\- Iak$] fixed, DA 1.18. auspices J iv.i

;
meaning; pp. designed, inaugurated, marked by

abhilaksita in
diff.
metri causa); A 111.34; Th I, 985; J 1.18 (v.ioo; a. stream down); cp. 111.10'; Miln 132, 411. Caus. II. abbipp. abhivatta & abhivu^ba (q. v.). vassapeti to cause (the sky to) rain Miln 132.
puppha
Abhilaldchltatta (nt.) [abslr. fr. abhilakkhita] having signs or marks, being characterised, characteristics DhsA 62.
Abtlivassln
(adj.)
= abbivassaka
It
64, 65 (sabbattha).
Abhivadana
Abhilanghati [abhi
over (of the
-j-
langhati] to ascend, rise, travel or pass
moon
traversing the sky) J 1:1.364; vi.221.
(nt.) [fr. abhivadeti] respectful greeting, salugiving welcome, showing respect or devotion A 11.180; IV.I30, 276; J 1.81, 82, 218; Dh 109 (silin of
tation,
Abhilambati [abhi-f-lambati] to hang
down over
(q. v.).
devout character, cp.

(c. ace.)
DhA
11.239);
VvA
24; Sdhp 549
111.164
^Nett
269
(Vetaratiii)).
'79 (+ abhilambita
pp.
[pp.
3JJ'*o'*bati); J v. 70 (papatar)),
fsila).
Abhilambita
(adj.)
of abhilambati] hanging
down
Abhivadeti [Caus. of abhivadati] honour Vin 11.208 sq.; D 1.61

J
to salute, greet,
welcome,
V.407 (niladuma).
(abhivSdayii) aor.
Abhilapa
[fr. abhi -|- lap] talk, phrasing, expression Sn 49 (vacSbhilSpa making phrases, talking, idle or objectionable speech tiracchanakatha Nd' 561); It 89 (? reading abhilapayai} uncertain , vv. 11. abbipayai) abhipapayar), abhisapayai), abhisapayag, atisappayai). The corresp. passage S 111.93 reads abhisapayaq curse, and C. on It 89 expls. abhilapo ti akkoso, see Brethren 376 n. 1); Dhs Nd' 34 (as exegesis or paraphrase of adhivacana, 1306 comb<l- with vyanjana & trsl. by Mrs. Rh. D. as "a dis-
24) Miln 162. Often in comb" with padakkbinat] karoti in sense of to bid goodbye, to say adieu, farewell, e. g. Caus. II. abhivadapeti to 1.89, 125, 225; Sn 1010. cause some one to salute, to make welcome Vin 11.208
= abhivadanaq
111.223; 'V.173; karesii) vandir)
Vv
l'
VvA
(etabba).
Abhivayati [abhi 4- vayati

to
cp. Sk. abhivati] to
blow through,
pervade Miln 385.
tinctive
mark of discourse");
[Sk.
DA
-f-
1.20, 23,
281;
DhsA
51.
Abhivaretl [abhi deny J v. 325 (=
+ vareti,
nivareti
Caus. of Vf] to hold back, refuse,
C).
Caus. of vah]
to
Abhllasa
abhilasa,
abhi
laf]
desire, wish, longing
Abhivaheti [abhi -f put away Bu X.5.
vaheti,
remove, to
Pv.\ 154.
Abhilelcheti [Caus. of abhi -f likh] to cause to be inscribed Davs V.67 (caritta-lekhai) lekhayi).
Abhivijayati (& vijinati) [abhi

to
+ vijayati]
66.
to
overpower,
conquer.
Of
"jayati
the
the
ger.
11.16.
Of
"jinati
pres.
y^
;
jiya at D 1.89, 134; pi. jinanti at Miln 39;
Abhllepana
pollution
(nt.)
[abhi
-|-
lepana]
Nett 10, II (see Nd* 88 Sn 1032, 1033 laggana "sticking to", bandhana, upakkilesa).
"smearing over",
stain,
the ger. jinit?a at
1.253
Pug
Abhivagga
[abhi 4- vagga] great mass (?), superior force (?), only in phrase ena omaddati to crush with sup. force or overpower Nd^ I99. 1.87
Abhivinnapeti [abhi -)- vinnapeti] to turn somebody's mind on (c. ace), to induce somebody (dat.) to (ace.) Vinlil.i8 (purapadutiyikaya methunDr) dhammai] abhivinSapesi).
Abhivitarati [abhi -f vitarati] "to go down to", i. e. give in, to pay heed, observe Vin 1.134 and in ster. expl"- of sancicca at Vin 11.9I; 111.73, "2; iv.290.
Abhivancana
(nt.) [abhi
+ vaiic]
;
deceit, fraud
Davs
ui.64.
Abhiva^ [pp. of abhivassati, see also abhivulthaj rained upon Dh 335 (gloss vuttha cp. DhA IV'.45); Miln 176, Note. Andersen P. R. prefers reading abhi197, 286. vaddha at Dh 335 "the abounding Birana grass").
Abhivinaya
III.
[abhi -\- vinaya] higher discipline, the refinements of discipline or Vinaya; comb"*- with abhidhamma, e.g.
267;
1.472; also with vinaya Vin v. I

In
find,
sg.
Abhivindati [abhi -f vindati]

(=r lahhati adhigacchati
get, obtain
Sn 460
AbhivaiJ<Jhati
[Vedic abhivardhati , abhi -f Vfdh] I. to increase (intrs.) D 1.I13, 195 (opp. hayati); 11.225; A UI.46 (bhoga a.); Dh 24; Miln 374; PvA 8, 133; Sdhp 2. to grow over or beyond, to outgrow J 288, 523.
SnA
405).
Abhivislttha
(adj.)
distinguished
DA
D
1.99,
[abhi -f visittha] 313.

vissajjati]
most excellent, very
111.399 (vanaspatir)).
pp. abhivuijdha A ^vuddha

fr.
(q. v.).
(trs.),
Abhivissajjati [abhi -f
deal out, give
to
send ont, send
forth,
Abhlva()(jlhana (adj.nt.) [fr. abhivaddhati] increasing augmenting; f. I Sdhp 68.

Abhlva()(}hi
crease,
(f.)
111.160.
Abhivissattha [abhi 4in-
vissattha,
in,
[cp. Sk. abhivrddhi,
growth Miln 94.
abhi Vfdh] See also abhivu()dbi.
abhivisvasta]
confided
pp. of abhivissasati, Sk. 11.52 taken into confidence
(v.l. visattha).
Abhivuttha
Abhivuttha
out
or
[ppof abhivassati, see also abhivatta] poured over, shed out (of water or rain) Th 1, 1065;
(gloss);
70
Abhisajjati
Abhisandana
[abhi saiij ; cp. abhisanga] to be in ill temper, to be angry, to curse, imprecate (in meaning of abhisanga 2) D 1.91 (^ kodha-vasena laggati DA 1.257); III. 1 59; J 111.120 (-f- kuppati); iv.22 (obhisajji kuppi vyapajji, cp. BSk. abhisajyate kupyati vyapadyate. Av. S 1.286); V.175 (= kopeti C): Dh 408 (abhisaje Pot. kujjhapana-vasena laggapeyya DhA iv.l82); Pug 30, 36. See also abhisajjana & abhisajjana.
Dh 335
PvA
29. see
also
Abhivu<jl()ha [ppof abhivaddhati, creased, enriched PvA 150.
vuddha]
in-
Abhivuddha
Abhivuddhl
[pp. of abhivaddhati, see also vuddha]
grown
up Milo 361.
Abhisajjana
abhivrddhi, see also abhivaddhi] increase, growth, prosperity Miln J4.
(f.)
['^li.
:
(nt.-adj.)
[abstr.
fr.
abhisajjati in
meaning
of
abhisanga
only as adv. f. ni Ep. of vaca scolding, abusing, cursing A V.265 (para). Cp. next.
2]
Abhivetheti
V.452 for
expln-
Kern's (Toev.
ati,
s. v.) proposed reading at J which however does not agree with C.
Abhisajjana (f) [abstr. fr. abhisajjati, cp. abhisajjana] at Sn 49 evidently means "scolding, cursing, being in bad
temper"
indicates, but
on
p.
454.
Abhivedeti [abhi -j- Caus. of vid] communicate Davs v.2, II. 2. jana'.i C).
l.
to
to
make known, to know J VI. 75 (=

1
comb"- with vac' abhilapa expW- both by Nd^ & Bdhgh. as "sticking to, cleaving, craving, desire" (:= tapha), after the meaning of abhisanga. See Nd'^ 89 & 107; SnA 98 (sineha-vasena), cp. also the compromise-expl" by Bdhgh. of abhisajjati as kodha-vasena laggati (DA 1.257).
(cp. abhisajjati), as its
is
AbhivihaCCa
[ger.
of abhi
-\-
removed or expelled; only

darkness away at
in
1.317
vihanati] having destroyed, one simile of the sun driving 8 111156; v.44 It 20.
Abhisancinati (& 'cayati) [abhi

collect
-j-
sancinati] to accumulate,
(merit)
Vv 47'
(Pot. "sanceyyaij
"sancineyyai)
VvA
Abhivyapeti
see abhibyapeti.
-|-
202).
Abhisagvisati [abhi
gattai]
sarjvisati].
Only
in
abhisaijvisseyya-
(or-bhastai) or-santuij) Th 2, 466 a compound of doubtful derivation and meaning. Mrs. Rh. D., following Dhammapala (p. 283) 'a bag of skin with carrion filled".
Abhisaiicetayita [pp. of abhisaficeteti] raised into consciousness, thought out, intended, planned M 1.350; S II. 65; IV.132; A v.343.
Abhisaficeteti [abhi
sancetayita (q.
sanceteti or cinteti] to bring to consciousness, think out, devise, plan S 11.82. pp. abbi-
Abhisagsati [Vedic abhisaqsati, abhi

revile,
med.
= paribhasi
(f.)
lay
curse
C.)
on J
v.
174 ("saijsiuha
pp.
to + Sat|S] 3rd
execrate,
sg. pret.
v.).
aor. abbisasi J vi.187, 505,
(== akkosi C),

abbisirjsati.
563
(id.).
abbisattba.
522 Cp. also
Abhisaiina
D
the
1.179,
in the compound abbi-sanna-nlrodha The prefix abhi qualifies, not saniia, but whole compound, which means 'trance'. It is an
(f-)-
Only
184.
expression
AbhisaQSana
64'";
doubtful reading at meaning "neighing" (of horses) VvA 272, 279.

[^
abhisatjsati]
is
Vv
derers.
used, not by Buddhists, but by certain wanSee sanna-vedayita-nirodha.
Abhisaniitihati [abhi
up, concentrate
+ safinuhati,
1,
i.
e.
sar|-ni-uhati] to
sq.,
Abhisankhata
sankhata, pp. of abhisankharoli] prepared, fixed, made up, arranged, done 1.350; A 11.43; V.343; J 1.50; Nd' 186 (kappita-f); PvA 7, 8.
(adj.)
[abhi
-|-
Vbh
2,
82 sq.; 216
heap 400; Miln 46.
Cp. abhisankbipati.
Abhisata
Abhisankharoti (& "kbareti

to
in Pot.) [abhi
-\-
sankharoti]
(iddh^
111.87,
prepare, do, perform, work, get up V'in i 16 abhisankharar) khareyya); D 1. 184 (id.); S 1140; 92; IV.132, 290; V.449; A 1. 201; Sn 984 (ger. having got up this curse, cp. Sn.\ 582); PvA 56
abhisaijkharari),
[pp. of abhisarati, abhi -j- Sf to flow] i. (med.) streamed forth, come together J VI.56 (= sannipatita C.). 2. (pass.) approached, visited Vin 1.268.
-j-
Abhisatta
[pp. of abhisapati, cp. Sk. abhisapta,

J
fr.
abhi
itva:
172
(id.),
212
(id.).
(iddh'
pp.
abhisan-
Sap] cursed, accursed, railed at, reviled SnA 364 (=akkuttha); VvA 335.
111.460; V.71;
khata
fq. v.).
Abhisattha
[abhi
(or
Abhjsankhara
(a)
sankhara] I. putting forth, performanee, doing, working, practice: only in two comb"s., viz.
gamiya"
A. IV.
gamika")
(b) iddba
heathenisch
iddhi")
1.233;
180,
&
(=
practice Vin working of super-
normal powers Vin 1.16; D 1.106; S ui.92; iv.28g; v.270; p. 107; PvA 56, 172, 212. 2. preparation, store, accumulation (of kamma, merit or demerit), substratum,
Sn
upon her" (that is, laid upon her by: a curse). Morris J P TS. 1886, 145 gives the commentator's equivalents, "commanded, worked by a charm". This is a curious idiom. Any European would say that the woman herself, not the old age, was accursed. But the whole verse is a riddle and Kern's
"old age
falls
[ppof abhisarisati] cursed, accursed on her as if it had been cursed
Th
I,
n8
translation {Toev.
s.
v.) 'hurried
-|-
up' seems to us impossible.
state
(see
for
s.
detail
442;
Nd*
v.;
Vbh
sankhara) S 111.58 (an); Nd' 334, 135 (puiina etc.), 340; Dhs.\ 357
("vinfiana "storing intellect"
Dhs
trsl.
262).
Abhisankharika
or
is
(adj.) [fr. abhisankhara] what belongs to done by the sankharas accumulated by or accumulating merit, having special (meritorious) effect (or specially prepared?) Vin 11.77 111.160; Sdhp 309 (sa paccaya).
;
saddahati, cp. Sk. abhisraddadhati, Abhisaddahati e.g. Divy 17, 337] to have faith in, believe in (c. ace), believe S v.226; Th l, 785 ; Pv iv.!'-', I " (saddahey ya Nett 1 1 Miln 258 ; PvA 26 patiiieyya PvA 226) ; [abhi
Davs
111.58.
Abhisantapeti [ahhi
santSpeti,
Caus.
of santapati]
to
burn out, scorch, destroy
1.121.
Abhisankhipatl
[abhi
sankhipati]
to
sq.,
heap together, concentrate 400; Miln 46.
Vbh
throw together, 82 sq., 216 sq.,
Abhlsanda
e.
[abhi -f sanda of syad, cp. BSk. abhisyanda, Vastu 11.276] outflow, overflow, yield, issue, result; only in foil, phrases: cattaro punn' abbisanda kusal' abbisanda (yields in merit) S v.391 sq. A 11.54 sq.
g.
Abhlsanga
I.
abhi -f- sanj, cp. abhisajjati & Sk. abhisanga] sticking to, cleaving to, adherence to J v.6; Nett no,
[fr.
111.51,
337; V1.245, ^ kamm' Sbhisanda result of Cp. abbisandana. Miln 276.
kamma
112; Dhs A 129 ("hetukari dukkhaq) 249 (rasa).
Abhisaadana
sequence Ps
(nt.)
[=
abhisanda]
result,
outcome, con-
Abhisangin
(adj.)
[fr.
abhisanga] cleaving to
")
Sdhp 566.
1.17
(sukhassa).
Abhisandahati
Abhisandahati
together, to
7t
Abhisambhavati
Abhisameti [abhi
taken
-f-
(=
sandahati ot saq -f- dhS] to put ready Th I, 151; ger. abhisandhaya in sense of a prep. on account of, because of J 11.386
[abhi
sameti,
sam-|-|; in inflexion base

partly as causative,
e. g.
is
make
partly as ordinary
&
aor.
paticca C).
-|-
Abhlsandeti [abhi
flow, to
sandeti, Caus. of
fill,
syad]
to
make
over-
make
full,
pervade
1.73, 74.
"samirisu & "samesuij, pp. sameta: Sk. samita. Cp. B.Sk. abhisamayati, either caus. or denom. formation, Divy 617: caturaryasatyani a.] to come by, to attain, to realise, grasp, understand (cp. adhigacchati) Miln 214 (catusaccabhisamayar) abhisameti). Freg. in comb" abbisambujjhati,
Abhlsanna
Sk.
(adj.) [pp. of abhisandati abhi syand, cp. abhisanna] overflowing, filled with ( ), full Vin I. 279 (kaya a body full of humours, cp. 11.119 & M'' 134); J 1.17 (v.88; pitiya); Miln 112 (duggandha).
= +
abhisameti
III.
1
Abhisapati [abhi curse Vin IV.276;

abbisatta.
+ sapati,
J
[fr.
of Sap] to execrate, curse, acv. 87;
IV.389;
DhA
1.42.
pp.
Abhlsapana (m.)
abhisapati] cursing, curse
PvA 144
abhisambujijhitva abhlsametva, e. g. S 11.25 fut. "samessati S v.441. 321. aor. samiQSU Miln 350; "samesut) S v.415. ger. "samecca (for "icca under influence of "sametva as caus. form.; Trenckner's expl"- Ai'oles 56* is unnecessary & hardly justifiable) S V.438 (an by not thoroughly understanding); A v.50 (samm'attha through complete realisation of what is proficient); Sn 143 (= abhisamagantva KhA 236); and "sametva S 11.25; iii-'39pp- abhisameta (qv.).
;
39;
Kvu
'.
(so read for abhisampanna).
Abhisampanna
-j- i,
at
Pv.\
144
is
wrong reading
for
v.
I.
Abhisamaya [abhi + samaya, from sam & sameti; BSk. abhisamaya, e.g. Divy
by completely", insight
into,
abhisapana (curse).
cp. abhisameti
200, 654] "coming comprehension, realization, clear understanding, grasp, penetration. See on term A'vu trsl. 381 sq. Esp. in full phrases: attha grasp of what is proficient S 1.87 A 111,49 It 17, cp. A 11.46; ariyasaccanai] a. full understanding of the 4 noble truths 5 V.415, 440, 441 [cp. Divy 654: anabhisamitanar) caturnaij aryasatyanaij a.]; Sn 758 (sacca sacc^ avabodha SnA 509); Miln 214 (c^tusacc); Sdhp 467 (catusacc"),
Abhisamparaya
after
[abhi samparaya] future lot, fate, state death, future condition of rebirth; usually in foil, phrases: ka gati ko abbisamparayo (as hendiadys) 'what fate in the world-to-come', 11.91 Vin 1.293 S iv.59, 63; V.346, 356, 369; DhA 1.221. evag-gatika evan-
525
(saccanai));
dbamm^ abhisamaya
[cp.
full
grasp of the
Dhamma,
dharm' Abhisamaya Divy 200] S II. 134; Miln 20, 350; VvA 219; PvA 9 etc. frequent; samma-man' abhisamaya full understanding of
quasi conversion
false pride in ster.
phrase" acchecchi (for acchejji)
taijhai),
(adj.) "leading to such .& such a revirn, such & such a future state" D 1.16, 24, 32, 33 etc. (= evaq-vidha paraloka ti DA 1.108). -abhisamparayai] (ace. as adv.) in future, after death A 1.48; 11.197; 111.347; IV. 104; Pv 111.5'" (= punabbhave PvA 200). ditthe c'eva dhamme abbisamparayan ca "in this world and in the world to come" A 11.61; Pug 38; Miln 162; PvA 195 etc. (see also dittha). Used absolutely at PvA 122 (= fate).
abhisamparaya
vivattayi
cp.
saniiojanar|
at
sammaman&bhisamaya antam
akasi
S iv,205, 207, 399; A 111.246, 444; It 47; i88 Th 2, 20 (tato msn&bhisamaya upasanto carissasi, trsl. by Mrs. Rh. D. in K. S. 239 "hath the mind mastered vain imaginings, then mayst thou go thy ways calm and serene") Sn 342 (expldby manassa abhisamayo khayo vayo pahanaij SnA 344). Also in foil, passages: S 11. 5 (pafinaya), 104 (id.), 133 sq. (Abhisamaya Saqyutta); Sn 737 (phassa, expH ad sensum but not at verbum by phassa-nirodha SnA 509); Ps 11.215; Pug 41; Vv 161" (== saccapativedha VvA 85); DA 1.32; DhA 1.109; VvA 73 (bhavana), 84 (sacchikiriya); Dpvs
dukkhassa"
mana S
1.
sambujjhatij to become wideAbhisambujjiiati [abhi -awake, to awake to the highest knowledge, to gain the highest wisdom (sammlsambodhii)) D in. 135; It 121. aor. sambujjhl S v.433 PvA 19. In comb" abhisambujjhati abhisameti, e.g. S. 11.25; "i39ppr. med. sambudhana; pp. sambuddha Caus. sambodheti to make awake, to awaken, to enlighten pp. '^bodhita,
;
Abhisambujjhana
(at.)
= abhisambodhi
J 1.59.
Abhisambuddha
lised,
[pp.
of abhisambujjhati] (a) (pass.) rea-
1.3 1,
-anabhisamaya
not
grasping correctly, insufficient

;
understanding, taken up wrongly S III. 260; Pug 21 Dhs 390, 1061, 1162 (Mrs. Rh. D. trsl^- "lack of coordination").
Abhlsamagacchati
adhigacchati] to
fully, to
[abhi
to
-f-
sam
(for
-|-
agacchati, cp. in
meaning
come
(understand) completely, to grasp
master
KhA
(adj.)
236
abhisamecca Sn 143).
be
understood D III. 273; S1V.331; It 121. an not understood (I.) 1.71, 92, 114, 163, 240. (med.) one who has come to the realisation of the highest wisdom, fully-awakened, attained Buddhahood, realising, enlightened (in or as to =r ace.) Vin i.l ; D 11.4 1.6 (sammasambodhii)); S 168, 1 38, 139 & passim PvA 94, 99.
perfectly
Abhlsamacarika
belonging
practiced;
to
[abhi 4- samacarika, to samacara] of the

lesser
Abhi8ambuddhatta(nt.)
[abstr.
fr.
the
practice
ethics;
to
realisation, perfect understanding
abhisambuddha] thorough S v.433.
pected
belonging to or what is the least to be exconduct, proper. Of sikkha Vin v. 181; 11.243 ^q-'i ^ dhamma 1.469; A 111.14 sq.; 422.
of good
Abhlsambudhana abhsnm -|- budh

realising,
(adj.)
instead
knowing,
altho
fr. pp. of abhisam -f bujjh"] awaking, understanding Dh 46 bujjbanto
[formation of a ppr. med.
Abhisamikkhatl (&
med. "samekkhase
"ekkhati), [abhi 4- sam iks, cp. samikkhati] to behold, see, regard, notice J. iv.19 (2'^^ sg.
(=
jananto
ti
DhA
I.337).
'samekkha
J
ger. 3amikkha & olokesi C). fB.Sk. "samiksya, e.g. Jtm. p. 28, 30 etc.] V.340 (samikkha, v. 1. saiicikkha passitva C); 393,
Abhisambodhl
enment
J
(f.)
1.14
[abhi -f- sambodhi] the highest enlight(parama). abhisambujjhana and Cp.
(samma-) sambodhi.
394 (=:disva C).
Abhisameta
[pp. of abhisameti,
fr.
abhi
+ sam
-j- I,
taken
Abhisambodhita
abhi
-|-
(adj.)
[pp.
of abhisambodheti, Caus. of
to
as caus. formation, against the regular form Sk.P. samita B..Sk. abhisamita] completely grasped or realised, under-
PvA
sambujjhati] 137 (Hhagava).
awakened
the
highest
wisdom
stood,
mastered S
v.
tani cattari ariyasaccani, cp.
128 (dhamma a.), 440 (anabhisameDivy 654 anabhisamitani c.a.);

-)-).
Abhisambhava
IV. 384
(appattaq asacchikataij
[fr. abhisambhavati] only in dur hard to overcome or get over, hard to obtain or reach, troublesome S V.454; A V.202 Sn 429, 701 J V.269, vi.139, 439.
;
;
Abhlsametavin
n. ag.
(adj.) [possess, adj. -formation, equalling a

full
form.,
standing or
pp. abhisameta] commanding penetration, posessing complete
under-
insight (of
the truth) Vin 111.189;
11.133; v.458 sq.
sambhavati] "to come Abhisambhavati ("bhoti) [abhi up to", i. e. to be able to (get or stand or overcome) to attain, reach, to bear A iv.241 ; Th i, 436; Nd'471,
Abhisambhavatt
485; J III. 140; V.I 50, 417; VI.292, 293, 507 (fut. med. sattibhossal) := sahissami adhivSsessami C.); Ps 11.193.
ger.
72
Abhissara
atSno
(adj.)
Abhejja
only neg. an in formula "without a Lord or protector" abhisaro); Ps 1.126 (v.l. id.).
[abhi
-f-
issara]
loko
anabhissaro
aor. 85). Ps II.I93.
"bhutva Tb
i, 1057 & "bhavitva Sn 52 (cp. Nd^ grd. bhavanIyaD u.210; 'bhosi D 11.232. See also abhisambbunati.
ii.68 (v.l.
Abhihansatl
please,
2.
[abhi
to
satisfy
haqsati fr. hf?] IS IV.190 (abhihatthuq);

delight
in
(c.
(trs.) to
gladden,
v. 350 (id.).
Abhlsambhuilâtl [considered
to
be a bastard form of abhi-
(intr.)
find
sambhavati, but probably of diff. origin & etym.; also in Bh. Sk. freq.] to be able (to get or reach); only in neg. ppr. anabhisambhunanto unable D i.ioi (=: asampapunanto avisahamano va 1.268); Nd' 77, 312.
(rupai)
manapai));
IV.419
ace), to enjoy S v.74 sq. (T. reads "hiqsamSna
jhinai] v.l. hisamana).
DA
Abhihafa
fetched
[pp-
of abhiharati]
brought,
oflTered,
presented,
Abhsambhu
ing
(?)
(adj.) [fr.
abhi
+ sam + bhu]
1.166=: Pug 55
getting, attain-
bhikkhai)
Pug
231);
(= puretarai) DhA 11.79.

Only
in
gahetva ahatan
11.255 (loinahar|sa).
Abhiha^hut)
[ger. of abhiharati].
in praise abhihatthui]
Abhlsambhuta
Sdhp 556.
[pp.
of
abhisambhavati]
attained,
got
pavareti, to offer having fetched up.
352; S IV.190; V.53, 300. See note
M. 1.224; A v.350, Vinaya Texts W.ô.
Abhlsatnmati [abhi
trs.
+ Sam, Sk.
i
(Caus.)
for
to allay, pacify, still
abhisamyati] to cease, stop J vi.420 (pp. abhisam-
Abhihata
[pp. of abhihanati]
hit, struck
PvA
55.
manto
sammento
abhi
Reading uncertain).
of sf to go] retinue J v.373.
-f-
Abhihanati (&
Abhisara
only in
[fr.
+ sarati,
)
hanti) [abhi han] l. to strike, hit PvA 2. to overpower kill, destroy J v. 174 (inf. hantu 258. for T. hantuq). pp. abhihata (q. v.).
Abhisallekhika
f.
(adj
[abhi
sallekha
ika] austere, stern,
â
(scil.
katha)
Abhiharati
aharati
111.117 sq.; 1V.352,

?)
357;v.67.
to
Abhisavati
(better
''ssavati
J
[abhi
+ savati,
of sru]
a.).
flow towards or into
VI.359 (najjo Gangaq
Abhisasl
aor. of abbisa^jsati (q. v.).
Abhisadhetl
[abhi
-)-
sadheti]
to
carry
out,
arrange
to
get; procure, attain J VI.180; Miln 264.
Abhlsapa
(which
see
vv.
I,
letter
11.
[abhisapati] a curse, anathema S 111.93 89 reads abhilapa and It A expls by akkosa:
=U
n.
under abhilapa
&
cp. Brethren
376
i.);
Th
who
118.
-|-
Abhlsariya
[Sk. abhisarika, fr. abhi (f.) goes to meet her lover J III. 1 39.
Sf] a
woman
Abhisareti [abhi
to
sareti,
Caus. of abhisarati] to approach,
abhyaharati & Vedic bring (to), to offer, fetch D 111.170; J 1.54, 157; m.537; 1V.421; Dh 1.272. 2. to curse, revile, abuse [cp. Sk. anuvyaharati & abhivya"] 1. 98. Pass, abhihariyati VvA 172 (for abhiharati 1 of Vv 37'"; corresp. with abhata VvA 172). pp. abhihata (q.v.). Caus. abbihareti i. to cause to be brought, to gain, to acquire D 11.188 192 =: 195 Th I, 637; with gloss abhibharayin). 2. to J IV.421 (abhiharayai) betake oneself to, to visit, take to, go to Sn 414 (Pandavaq aruhi Sn A 383), 708 (vanantar) abhiharaye := "haresi vanai) gaccheyya SnA 495); Th 2, 146 (aor. "harayiq upanesi ThA 138). uyyanar) 3. to put on (mail), only in fut. abhihessati J iv.92 (kavacaq; C. expl^- wrongly by hanissati bhindissati so evidently taking it as abhibhavissati). 4. At J VI. 27 kiq yobbanena cinnena yai) jara abhihessati the latter is fut of abbibhavati (for bhavissati) as indicated by gloss abhibhuyyati.
[abhi
-|-
harati,
&
abharatij
cp.
Sk.
I.
to
= =
persecute J vl.377.
AbhihSra
abhi
-f-
[fr.
AbhislQSatl
[= abhisagsati,
iagS- As
to Sk.
Sags
Sn 710;
1.
abhiharati] bringing, 81 (jtsani).

at
offering,
gift
S I.82
>
as
P. SigS cp. asiqsati, as to meaning cp. nature of prayer a solemn rite to the "infemals", cp. im-precare], to
sisi.
Abhihlgsati spurious reading
iv.419 for hai)3ati (q.v.).
utter a
solemn wish, Vv 81 '8 (aor. 316 explsby icchi sampaticchi).

[abhi
v.
1.
"sisi.
VvA
AbhihiQSana (&
hresa,
Abhlsliicatl
asincati
&
(fig.
siiincati fr. slC to sprinkle; see also ava, Vedic only a"] to sprinkle over, 6g. to
Sk. [for abhihesana cp. P. hesa neighing Vv 64'" 279 (gloss abhihesana). See in detail under abhi3ai)san3.
i))
&
hesilaij]
=VvA
anoint (King), to consecrate

J 1.399
I.107 (Khattiy' abhisekena)
itva ger. 11.409 (id.); VI.161 (id.);
Nd' 298;
(read
Miln 336 (amatena lokaq abhisiiici Bhagavs); PvA 144 abhisiiici cimillik an ca Pass, abhisificati .) Miln 359. Caus. abhiseceti. pp. abhisitta.
Abhihita S 1.50. Read atjhiglta with SS. So also for abhihita on p. 51. 'So enchanted was I by the Buddha's rune'. The godlet abscribes a magic potency to the couplet.
Abhihesana
Abhihessati
see abhibirjsana. see abhiharetl 3
&
4.
Abhlsltta [pp. of abhisancati, Sk. sikta] I. sprinkled over, anointed Sn 889 (manasa, cp. N' 298); Miln 336 (amatena loka a). 2. consecrated (King), inaugurated (more freq. in this conn, is avasitta), Vin III-44; A 1.107 (Khaltiyo
Abhita
(adj.) [a 4- bhila] fearless J VI. 1 93. (adj.) [a
See also abhida
Abhiruka
+ bhiru + ka^
bhumma]
fearless
DA
1.250.
Khattiyehi Khattiy' abhisekena a.); 11.87

also an).
(v-1. for avasitta,
Abhumma
Abhuta
as
nt.
(adj.) [a -f
groundless, unfounded, un-
substantial, J V.178; VI.495.
Abhiseka
[fr. abhi sic, cp. Sk. abhiseka] anointing, consecration, inauguration (as king) A 1. 107 (cp. abhisitta); 11.87 fcad abhisek^ -anabhisitto; J 11.104, 35^; DhA 1.350; PvA 74. Gr. abhisekika.
(adj.) [a
-j- bhuta] not real, false, not true, usually falsehood, lie, deceit Sn 387; It 37; instr.
abhutena
falsely
1.161.
Abhlsecana
(nt.)
= abhiseka,
Th
2,
239
&
245 (udaka).
viz.
(a) ablution,
washing
off
(b) consecration J 11.353.
-vadin one wbo speaks falsely or tells lies Sn 661 It 42; expW- as "ariy^ u'pavada-vasena alika Dh 306 -vadin" SnA 478; as "tucchena paraij abhacikkbanto"
DhA
111.477.
Abhiseceti [caus. of
abhisiilcati] to cause to
be sprinkled
or inaugurated J V.26. (imper. abhisecayassu).
Abhejja
AbhisevanS
in (
(f-) [abhi -f- sevana fr. sev] Sdhp 210 (papakamma).
pursuit, indulgence
(adj.) [grd. of a -f bhid, cp. Sk. abhedya] not to be split or divided, not to be drawn away or caused to be dissented, inalienable Sn 255 (mitto abhejjo parehi); J 1.263 (varasura. .) 111.318 (rupa of strong character
.
Abhejjj
abhijja-hadaya) ;
("parisa);
71
A niaya
SnA 399:
nibbanar),
Pug 30 (= acchejja Pug A 212); Miln 160 Sdhp 312 (+ appadusiya); Pgdp 97 ("parivara).
"ambrosial"),
tar|
960 (gacchati amatai)

ti
disai)
hi
amatan
AmaCCa
[Vedic amatya (only in meaning "companion"), adj. formation fr. amS an adverbial loc.-gen. of pron. I^' Idg. *emo (cp. Sk. ra-araa), meaning person, Sk. ahar) "(those) of me or with me", i. e. those who are in my house] I. friend, companion, fellow-worker, helper, esp. one who gives his advice, a bosom-friend It 73 J VI. paricarika well512 (sahajata amacca); Pv u.t'^" (a advising friends as company or around him). Freq. in comb" with mitta as mitt^ amacca, friends &: colleagues D 111.189 90; S 190 A 11.67; PvA 29; or with nati (nati-salohita intimate friends & near-relations), mitt&macca fiatisalohits Vin n.126; Sn p. 104 (^ mitla ca Uammakara ca SnA 447); mitta va amacca va nati va salohita va A 1.222; PvA 28; amacca nati-sangha ca A 1.152. 2. Especially a king's intimate friend, king's favourite, PvA 73 (kula), 74 (amacca ca puroconfidant J 1.262 hito ca), 81 (sabba-kammika amacca), 93; and his special adviser or piivy councillor, as such distinguished from the
ti SnA 572). Perhaps also tuq =: ambrosial state or Amrta as dhatu).
tathi niddisilabbato disa ca 62 (amatar) dhaat It 46
Amatabbaka (?)
Amattannu
at VvA III, ace. to precious stone of dark blue colour".

(adj.)
[a
Hardy (Index) "a
+ matta
-|-
"iiu
= Sk.
amatrajna] not
knowing any bounds (in the taking of immoderate It 23 (bhojanamhi); Dh 7
food), intemperate,
(id.);
Pug
21.
Amattannuta
111.213; It 23 (bhojane);
(f) [abstr. to prec] immoderation (in foo4) Pug 21; Dhs 1346 (bhojane)
DhsA
402.
(f.)
Amatteyyata
one's mother
[from
ill. 70,
matteyyata]
71.
irreverence
towards
AmanuSSa
fairy
official
ministers (purohita, mahamatta, parisajja); usually

(pi.) viz.
foil,
[a -f- manussa] a being which is not human, a demon, ghost, god, spirit, yakkha Vin 1.277 D 1. 116; S 1. 9 1, J 1.99; Dhs 617; Miln 207; DhsA 319; DhA Cp. amanusa. 1.13 ("pariggahlta haunted); PvA 216.
;
combd. with parisajja
DA
1.297, but cp. the anatti-kara"); Vin 1.348;
piya-sahayaka 1.136 expl"- of parisajja as "sesa
(=
AmanUSSika
111.64
(amacca
parisajja
ganaka-
mahamatta); A 1.142 (catunnaq maharajanai) a. parisajja). See on the question of ministers in general Fick, Sociale Gliederung p. 93, 164 & Banerjea, Public Administralion 120. in Ancient India pp. 106
(adj.) [fr. amanussa] belonging to or caused by a spirit Vin 1.202, 203 ("abadha being possessed by a demon).
(adj.)
[a -|-
Amama
lit.
mama, gen. of ahaq, pron.

is) of
l^t
person,
"not (saying: this

(-|-
me"] not
egotistical, unselfish
Sn 220
Amajja
[etym.?] a
bud
v.416
(= makula
C).
(= mamayana-tanha-rahita
virahita
subbata), 777; J IV. 372 (+ nirasaya); vi.259 mamaqkaraC.); Pv iv.i^*
(^
Amajjapayaka
Amata'
[a majja payaka, cp. Sk. amadyapa] one who abstains from intoxicants, a teetotaler J 11.192.
PvA
230);
at
Mhvs
from longing),
Sn 469
I,
66, combd- with nirasa (free 494; Ud 32; J iv.303; vi.259.
:= = mrta pp. of mf, Vedic ^ Lat. im-mort-a(lis] The Gr. drink of the gods, ambrosia, water of immortality, A BSk. amrta-varsa "rain of Ambrosia" Jtm 221).
(nt.) [a
-)-
mata
ararla
i.
Amara
to
a-fi((3)poT-o
&
iiififoiria
(cp.
2.
mara from mf] not mortal, not subject 276; Sn 249 (= amara-bhava-patthanataya pavatta-kaya-kilesa SnA 291); J v.8o(= amarana-sabhava), 218; Davs V.62.
(adj.) [a -f
death
Th
1,
general conception of a state of durability & non-change, a state of security i. e. where there is not any more rebirth or re-death. So Bdhgh at Kh.\ 180 (on Sn 225) "na jayati na jiyati na miyati ti amatan ti vuccati", or at DhA 1.228 "ajatatta na jiyyati na miyyati tasma amatan tl (aparuta tesar) amatassa Vin 1.7 1. 169 vuccati". dvara); Vin 1.39; D 11.39, 217, 241; S 1.32 (= ragadosamoha-khayo), 193; 111.2 ("ena abhisitta "sprinkled with
Amaratta
(nt.)
[abstr.
fr.
amara] immortality J v.223
(=
devatta C).
Amara (?)
sion
a kind of slippery fish, an eel (?) Only in expresamara-vikkhepika eel-wobbler, one who practices
fr.
eel-wriggling,
"vikkhepa "oscillation
like the a.
fish".
A."); IV.94 (assa data), 370; v.402 (assa patti); A 1.45 sq.; 111.451; IV.455; V.226 sq., 256 sq. (assa data); j 1.4 (V.25); IV.378, 386; V.456 (maha-nibbana); Sn 204, 225, 228 (=: nibbana KhA 185); Th 1, 310 (= agada antidote); It 46 =: 62 (as dh.itu), 80 (assa dvara); Dh 114, 374 (= araata-maha-nibbsna DhA iv.iio); Miln 258
In English idiom "a 1.521; Ps 1. 155.
M
is
1.1 15 is jan adi vasena
man who sits on the fence" D 1.24; The expl"- given by Bdhgh at DA "amara nama maccha-jati, sa ummujjana-nimmuj. .
gahetur) na .sakkoti" etc. This
meaning
not beyond doubt, but Kern's expl"- Toev. 71 does not help to clear it up.
Amala
(adj.) [a
-f-
mala] without stain or
fault J
V.4;
Sdhp
(dhura savanupaga), 319 (agado amataij & nibbanar) amataq), 336 (amatena lokai) abhisinci Bhagava), 346 (dhamm' amatai]); DA 1.217 ("nibbana); DhA 1. 87 (i) payeti); Davs 11.34; v.31; Sdhp i, 209, 530, 571. -ogadba diving into the ambrosia (of Nibbana) S v. 41, 54, 181, 220, 232; A 111.79, 34; IV.46 sq., 317, 387; V.105 sq.; Sn 635; Th I, 179, 748, Dh 411 (= amatar) nibbanaij ogahetva DhA IV.186); Vv 50'"'. -osadha the medicine of Ambrosia, ambrosial medicine Miln 247. -gamin going or leading to the ambrosia (of Nibbana) S 1. 123; 1V.370; V.8; A 111.329; Th 2, 222. -dasa one
246, 59>, 596.
Amassuka
Amajata
(adj.) [a
+ massu
-f-
ka] beardless J 11.175.
(adj.) [amS -j- jsta; ama adv. "at home", Vedic ama, see under amacca] born in the house, of a slave J 1.226 (dasa, so read for amajata, an old mistake, expHby C. forcibly as "ama ahaq vo dasi ti"!). See also amaya. (adj.)
J
Amatika
motherless
[a -f matika from mata] without a mother, V.2SI.
=r Vin 1.8 (has dudrabhi). -dvara the door to Nibbana M 1.353; S i. Vin 1.5; S 11.43, 45, 58, 80; A V.346. -dhatu 137 the element of Ambrosia or Nibbana A III. 356. -patta having attained to Ambrosia A IV.455. -pada the region or place of Ambrosia S 1.2 1 2 ("Bourne Ambrosial" Irsl"p. 274); 11.280; Dh 21 (= amatassa adhigama-vupayo vultai) hoti DhA 1.228). -pbala ambrosial fruit S 1.173 Sn 80. -magga the path to Ambrosia DhA 1.94.
1.171
who sees Amata or Nibbana Th drum of the Immortal (Nibbana)
i,
336.
-dundubhi
the
Amanusa
also
amanusa, usually of demons, but cp. amanussa] non- or superhuman, unhuman, demonic, peculiar to a non-human (Peta or Yakkha) Pv 11. I2-^ (ksma); iv.i" (as n.); iv.3 dibba rati l Dh 373 (rati f. (gandha, of Petas).
(adj.)
[Vedic
of gods; a
+ manusa,
DhA
i.
IV.
no); Pv
(adj.) [a
lli.7 (ratti,
love).
Amamaka
e.
+ mama 4" ka,

to
cp.
amama] "not
not
siding
of
me"
not
1.66.
belonging
my
party,
with
me
DhA
Amata^
Sn 452
(adj.) [see
=S
1. 1
ambrosial amata'] belonging to Amrta amata-sadisa sadubhavena 89 (amata vaca
AmSya
(see
maya] not deceiving, open, honest Sn 941 (adj.) [a Nd' 422: maya vuccati vancanikii cariyS). Cp. next.
Amayavin
Amayavin
(adj.)
74
Aya
ambara) instead of ralta-kambala] some sort of cloth and an (upper) garment made of it (cp. kambala) Vv 53' (ratt == uttariya VvA 236).
[a
+ mayavin,
III.
not deceiving, honest D DhA 1.69 (asathena a.).
cp. amaya] without guile, 47 (asatha -j-), 55 (id.), 237;
Amitabha
a mita (pp. of ma) bha] of (adj.) [a boundless or ininieasuiable splendour Sdhp 255.
+ +
Ambala
at J 11.246 ("kotthaka-asana-sala) for
ambara'
?.
(?)
or
for ambaka'^ (?), or
should
we read kambala
Amitta [Vedic
an enemy
mitta] one who is not friend, 83; Sn 561 (= paccatthika SnA 455); Dh66, 207; J VI. 274 Ctapana harassing the enemies).
amltra;
Ambataka
Ambila
the
hog-plum,
111.185; It
mango) Vin
11.17 (vana);
Spondias Mangifera (a kind of DA 1.27 1 Crukkha).

;
Amllatata
withered
(f.) [a
+ milata +
ta]
the condition of not being
V.156.
Amu
base of demonstr. pron. "that", see asu.

(adj.)
AmuCChita
mucchita] not infatuated (lit. not only in phrase agastupified or bewildered), not greedy thita amucchita anajjhapanna (or anajjhopanna) D IU465 1.369; S II. 194. See ajjhopanna.
[a
;
one Lat. amarus] sour, acid (adj.) [Sk. ambla of the 6 rasas or tastes, viz. a., lavana, tittaka, katuka, kasaya, madhura (see under rasa): thus at Miln 56. Another enumeration at Nd^ 540 & Dhs 629. J 1.242 ("anambila), 505 (lon); 11.394 (lon); 1.270 ("yagu sour gruel) DhA 11.85 (ati-ambila, with accunha & atisita).
DA
Ambu
Amutta
abl.)
It
(adj.)
[a -}- mutta] not released, not free from 93 (marabandhana).
(c.
Gr. dfi(3po?, Lat. abhra rain-cloud & Gr. a<f>/)^; scum see P. abbha] water J v. 6 Nd' 202 (a. vuccati Cp. ambha. udakaq); Davs 11. 16. -carin "living in the water", a fish Sn 62 (=: maccha Nd'i 91). -sevala a water-plant Th I, 113.
(nt.)
[Vedic
cp.
ambu & ambhas

Sk.
imber rain
:
also
Amtltra
in
(adv.) [pron. base amu another state of existence
tra] in that place, there;
Ambuja
1.
(m.
a
&
nt.)
[ambu
1.52.
1.4,
14,
184;
It 99.
(m.)
fish
ja of jan] "water-born", i.e. 2. (nt.) a lotus Sn 845 (=:
Amujha-vinaya
IV.207, 351
;
"acquittal on the ground of restored sanity" (Cliilderi;) Vin 1.325 (ix.6, 2); 11.81 (1V.5), 99 (iv.14, 27);
paduma Nd' 202); Davs v.46;
.Sdhp 360.
Ambuda
[ambu-}- da
fr.
dS] "water-giver", a cloud Dav.s
11.248.
v.32; Sdhp 270, 275.
Amoha
4- moha, cp. Sk. amogha] not dull. As n. m.214; Pug 25. of stupidity or delusion The form amogha occurs at J vi.26 in the meaning of "efficacious, auspicious" (said of ratya nights).
(adj.) [a
ab.sence
Ambha & Ambho

Ambhaka
see
(nt.) [see
ambu] water, sea D.ivs
iv.54.
ambaka.
Ambho
Amba
pre-Buddhist literature. The Sk. is amra. Probably non-Aryan], the Mango tree, Mangifera Indica D 1.46, 53, 235; J 11. 105, 160; Vv 79IO; Pug 45; Miln 46; PvA 153, 187. -atthi the kernel or stone of the m. fruit DhA III. 207, 208. -arama a garden of mangoes, mango grove Vv 79^; VvA 305. -kaiijika mango gruel Vv 33" (= ambila[Derivation
unknown. Not found
in
(indecl.) [fr. hai) -f bho, see bho, orig. "hallo you there'] part, of exclamation, employed: I. to draw attention look here, hey! hallo! Vin 111.73 (= alapau' 2. to mark reproach & adhivacana); J 11. 3; PvA 62.
= anger = you
(v.
1.
you rascal amho), 254; Miln 48.

silly,
1.194; It 114; J 1.174
Amma
dear
(2)
(indecl.) [voc. of
in
amma] endearing
their ''^'i
kanjika
VvA 147). -pakka a (ripe) mango fruit J 11.104, 394; DhA 111.207. -panta a border of mango trees VvA 198. -panaka a drink made from mangoes DhA III. 207. -pindi a bunch of mangoes J 111.53; DhA 111.207. -pesika
the
peel, rind,
children
addressing
J
mother
^8'
a a
D
in
1.93;
11.133;
mammy, mother (amma lata utthetha
term, used (l) by
daddy mammy, get up!);

general
DhA
to
11.87;
PvA
when addressing
woman
girl
73, 74, familiarly 6;

to
=
J
m. fruit Vin 11. 109. -potaka a mango sprout DhA HI. 206 sq. -pbala a m. fruit PvA 273, 274. -rukkha a m. tree Dh.A in. 207; VvA 198. -vana a m. grove or wood D 11.126; J 1. 139; VvA 305. -sincaka one who waters the mangoes, a tender or keeper
of the of mangoes Vv
79'.
(?), inferior, silly,
good woman, my (good) lady, 1.292; PvA 63; Dh.\ 11.44;

daughter
dear, thus to a
woman
DhA
(nt.)
11.48;
HI. 172.
PvA
Cp.
;
ambaka.
Ammana
kritised
2.
Sk. armaria is Sansuncertain etym. See on form & meaning Childers s. v. and Kern, Toev. p. 72] I. a trough J v.297; vi.381 (bhatt).
[of
Pali.
Ambaka'
(adj.)
[=ambaka?] "womanish"
a certain
at J
narrow intellect. Occurs only with reference to a woman, in comb"- with bala A HI. 349 (v. 1. amrna") V.139 (where spelt ambhaka with v. I. appaka and gloss andhaka); v. 150 (spelt ambhaka perhaps in diff. meaning).
stupid, of
As ka
measure of capacity J 1.62; 11.436 (tandul). 1.84. 11. 117 (v. 1. anipanaka); DA
Amma
Gr.
-maddarl
see next.
in
[onomat. from child language; Sk. amba, cp. mother, Oisl. amma "granny", Ohg. amma "mammy", nurse; also Lat. amita father's sister & amare Voc. amma to love] mother J HI. 392 (gen. ammaya).
(f.)
aiziJ.x(
Ambaka- [demin. of amba] a little mango, only darl a kind of bird [etym. uncertain] A 1.188.
"mad-
(see Sep.).
Amha & Amhan

Sn 443
(instr.
Ambaka
ambiks demin. of ambi mother, wife, see P. amma & cp. also Sk. ambalika f.] mother, good wife, used as a general endearing term for a woman Vin 1.232 D 11.97 (here in play of words with Ambapali expl^ by Bdhgh at Vin 1.385 as ambaka ti itthiyika).
(f ) [Sk.
(nt.) [Sk. asman, see also asama'] a stone amhana, but SnA 392 reads asmana
pasanena).
-maya made
HI. 151).
of stone, hard
Dh
161
(=
pas5na
DhA
Amha, Amhi
see atthi.
Ambara'
[Vedic ambara circumference, horizon] the sky, Davs 1.38; IV. 51; V.32. A'ote. At J v.390 we have to read muraja-alambara, and not mura-jala-arabara.
(nt.)
Amha
S. 1889, 201 too [etym. uncertain; Morris vague] a cow (?) A 1.229. The C. says nothing.
(f.)
JP T
Ambara^
(m.-nt.)
[etym.
=
for
ambara'
(?)
or
more
likely a
Amhakat),
Amhe
ambho
see aharj.
J
speaks the comb"of kambala; the The woid would thus be ratta-kambala. rattambara due to an erroneous syllable division raltak-ambala (^
distortion
latter
Amho
Aya'
1.174 (v.
1.).
see ayo.
Aya
Aya'^
(fr.
75
goal, a direct way),
Ayyaka
185 (id.);
2. inlet (for water, J 1.2. 166, IV.287.
i,
go)
l.
income, in aya-potthaka receipt book
DA
.313; Davs IV.40.
aya-mukha)
1.74;
11.
See also eka".
AyaiJ (pron.) [Sk. ayaq etc., pron. base Idg. *i (cp. Sk. iba;, f. *i. Cp. Gr. Iv, iiiv; Lat. is (f. ea, nt. id); Goth is, nt. ita; Ohg. er (:= he), nt. e^ (= it); Lith. jis (he), (she).] demonstr. pron. "this, he"; f. ayaij f. ji nt. idaij & imai) "this, it" etc. This pron. combines in its inflection two stems, viz. as (ayaij in nom. m. & f.) & im (id
;
Ayasa
(nt.) [a
-f-
yasa, cp. Sk. ayasah]

1.8.
ill
repute, disgrace
Miln J39, 272; Davs
Ayira (& Ayyira)

as
diaeretic
in
nom.
I.
nt.).
(^sg.)
Forms. A.
J
nom. m.
ayai)
Sn 235;
J 1.168.
279;
f.
ayai)
[Sk. iyaq]
111.53;
Kh
224;
f.
vil.12; J 11.128, 133; nt. idar) Sn imai) Miln 46. ai-c. m. imai) J ln6o;
imoi)
[Sk.
Imai)]
imassa J
(dat.);
J
1.222,
11.158;
279
f.
Sn 545, 1002; J 1.280. gen. dat. va. & assa Sn 234, lioo; Kh vii.12
imissa J
1.179
(n.-adj.) [Vedic arya, Metathesis lor ariya form of arya, of which the contracted (assimilation) form is ayya. See also ariya] (n.) ariyan, nobleman, gentleman (opp. servant); (adj.) ariyan, wellborn, belonging to the ruling race, noble, aristocratic, gentlemanly J v. 257; Vv 39'. f. ayira lady, mistress (of a servant) J 11.349 (v. 1. oyyaka); voc. ayire my lady J V.I 38 (=ayye C).
Aylraka
ayira;
cp.
ariyaka
&
ayyaka;
111.190 (v.
1.
assa [Sk. asyah] J 111.172. instr. m. nt. imina J 1.279; PvA 80 1.290; & (peculiarly or perhaps for amuna) amina Sn 137; f.
&
BB
DhA
yy); J 11.313.
(nt.) [Sk.
Ayo & Aya
imaya [Sk. anaya] J 1.267. The instr. anena [Sk. anena] is not proved in Pali. alil. asma Sn 185; Dh 220; & imasma (not proved), loc. m. nt. imasmiij Kh III.; J 11. 159 & asmir) Sn 634; Dh 242; f. imissa PvA 79 (or imissar)?) & imayai) (no ref.). B. {pi.) nom. m. ime J 1.221; Pv 1.8'; f. ima [Sk. imah] Sn 897 & imayo Sn 1122; nt. imani [^ Sk.] Vin 1.84. ace. m. ime [Sk. iman] J 1.266; II. 416; f. ima [Sk. imah] Sn 429; J 11.160. gen. imesai) J in 60 & esai) [Sk. esai)] M 11.86, & esanaij 11.154; III. 259; f. also asaq J 1.302 (= etasar) C.) & imasaq. instr. m. nt imehi J vi.364; f. imahi. loc. m. nt. imesu [Sk. esu] J 1.307. II. Meanings (i) ayat) refers to what is immediately in front of the speaker (the subject in question) or be-
often
present time & situation, thus "before our eyes", "the present", "this here", "just this" (& not the other) (opp. para), viz. atlhi imasmii) kaye "in this our visible body" Khill.;
fore
his
eyes
or
in
his
to
be
trsl<i.
by
padipo "like this lamp here" Sn 235 ayai) dakkhina dinnS "the gift which is just given before our eyes" Kh VI1.12; ime pada iraai) sisai) ayai) kayo Pv 1.8-'; asmii) loke paramhi ca "in this world & the other" Sn 634, asma loka parai) lokar) kathai] pecca na socati Sn 185; cp. also Dh 220, 410; J 1. 168; 111.53. (2) It refers to what immediately precedes the present of the speaker, or to what has just been mentioned in the sentence; viz. yai) kiiici vittaij ... idam pi Buddhe ratanai) "whatever ... that" Sn 224; ime divase these days (just gone) J 11.416; cp. also Vin 1.84; Sn 429; J 11.128, 160. (3) It refers to what immediately follows either in time or in thought or in connection dve ime anta "these are the two extremes, viz." Vin i.io; ayai) eva ariyo maggo "this then is the way" ibid.; cp. J 1.280. (4) With a touch of (often sarcastic) characterisation it establishes a closer personal relation between the speaker & the object in question & is to be trsl^- by "like that, such (like), that there, yonder, yon", e. g. imassa vanarindassa "of that fellow, the monkey" J 1.279; cp J I. 222, 307; 11160 (imesai) sattanai) "creatures like us"). So also repeated as ayaii ca ayaii ca "this and this", "so and so" J 11.3; idan c' idan ca "such & such a thing" (5) In comb" with a pron. rel. it expresses J 11.5. either a generalisation (whoever, whatever) or a specialyath' ayai)
;
ayah nt. iron & ore, Idg. âjes-, cp. Goth, aiz, Ohg. er (= Ger. Erz.), ore).] iron. The nom. ayo found only in set of 5 metals forming an. alloy of gold (jatarupa), viz. ayo, loha (copper), tipu (tin), sTsa (lead), sajjha (silver) A 111.16 S V.92; of obi. cases only the instr. ayasa occurs Dh 240 (=ayato DhA III. 344); Pv l.io" (patikujjita, of Niraya). Iron is the material used xxT'iôx'i' in the outfit & construction of Purgatory or Niraya (see niraya & Avici & cp. Vism 56 sq.). In comp"- both ayo & aya occur as bases. I. ayo": -kapala an iron pot A iv.70 (v. 1. "guhala); Nd^ 304 '" D 2 (of Niraya). -kuta an iron hammer PvA 284. -kbila an iron stake S v.444; M 111.183 Nd' 304 " c; Sn.\ 479. -gula an iron ball S v. 283; Dh3o8; It 43 =: 90; Th 2, 489; DA 1.84. -ghana an iron club Ud 93; VvA 20. -ghara an iron house J iv.492. -patala an iron roof or ceiling (of Niraya) PvA 52. -pakara an iron fence Pv i.io" Nd^ 304 '" " '. -maya made of iron Sn 669 (kuta): J iv.492 (nava); Pv i.io" (bhumi of N.); PvA 43, 52. -muggara an iron club PvA 55. -sanku an iron spike S IV. 168; Sn 667. II. aya: -kapSla ayo DhA 1.148 (v.l. ayo). -kara a worker in iron Miln 331. -kuta ayo J 1. 108; DhA 11.69 (v- ') -nangala an iron plough DhA 1.223; 111-67. -pattaka an iron plate or sheet (cp. loha) J v.359. -pa^havi an iron floor (of Avici) DhA 1.148. -sangbataka an iron (door) post DhA IV. 104. -sula an iron stake Sn 667; DhA 1.148.
Av. ayah, Lat. Ags. ar (= E.
aes,
Ayojjha
dued
(adj.) [Sk.
11.24.
ayodhya] not to be conquered or sub-
Ayya
isation
(=
that
is
to say,
what there
1.
is
of,
i.
e.
.
Ger. und
. .
yo ca yo ca ayaq ayai) "I mean this ... and I mean" ibid.; ye kec^ ime Sn 381; yadidaq "i.e." Miln 25; yatha-y-idaij "in order that" (w. pot.) Sn 1092. See also seyyalhidai). (6) The gen. of all genders functions in general as a possessive pron. of the 3rd his, her, its (lit. of him etc.) and thus resembles the use of tassa, e. g. asava' ssa na vijjanti "his are no intoxications" Sn 1 100; silai) assa bhindapessami "I shall cause her character to be defamed" J 1.290; assa bhariyS "his wife" J 11.158 etc. freq.
10;
zwar), e.g. yjyai) tanha Vin
[contracted form for the diaeretic ariya (q. v. See also ayira] (a) (n.) gentleman, sire, lord, master J III. 167 PvA 65; DhA 1.8 (ayya pi. the worthy gentlemen, the worthies), 13 (amhakaq ayyo our worthy Sir); 11.95. C') (*<^j-) worthy, gentlemanly, honourable Vin 11.191; DhA 11.94 sq. The voc. is used as a polite form of address (cp. Ger. "Sie" and E. address "Esq.") like E. Sir, milord or simply "you" with the implication of a pluralis majestatis; thus voc. proper ayya J 1. 221, 279, 308; pi. nom. as voc. ayya in addressing several J 11.128, 415; nom. sg. as voc. (for all genders & numbers) ayyo Vin 11.215; J 111126, 127. f. ayya lady, mistress M 11.96 (=: mother of a prince); DhA 1.398;
(n.-adj.)
for etym.).
voc.
ayye my lady
lit.
J v. 138.
son of an Ariyan, i. e. an aristocratic (young) man gentleman (cp. in meaning kulaputta); thus (a) son of my master (lit.) said by a servant J in. 167; (b) lord, master, "governor" J 1.62 (by a servant); DA 1,257 (= sami, opp. dasi-putta); PvA 145 (by a wife to her husband); DhA II. no; (c) prince (see fV.Z.A'.M. xii., 1898, 75 sq. & Epigraphia Indica 111.137 sq.) J V1.I46.
-putta
Ayana
going
(nt.)
to,
[Vedic ayana, fr. J] (a) "going", road. goal S v. 167 (ekayano maggo leading
to
Ayyaka
(b)
one
e. g. [demin. of ayya] grandfather, (so also BSk Vastu 11.426; 111.264) J 111.155; iv.146; vi.196; Pv i.8; Miln 284. ayyaka-payyaka grandfather & great grandfather,
,
Ayyaka
f. PvA 107 (=r pitamaha) a3ryaka grandmother, granny Vin 11. 169; S 1.97; J 11-349 (here used for "lady", as v. 1. I!B); & ayyika Th 2, 159;
7^
Arahatta
-viharin (or arana-viharin) [to be most likely taken as arana, abl. of arana in function of araka, i. e. adv. far from, away; the spelling arana would refer it to arana^. As regards meaning the P. Commentators expl"- it as opp. of rana fight, battle, i. e. peacefuUness, friendliness & see in it a syn. of metta. Thus Dhammapala at PvA
"raetta-viharin", & in this meaning it is BSk. e. g. Divy 401 Av. ^ 11.131 (q. v. for further ref. under note 3); Vastu 1. 165; 11.292. Cp. also the epithet of the Buddhas rananjaha] one who lives in seclusion, an anchoret, hermit hence a harmless, peaceful person A 1.24; Th 2, 358, 360; Pv IV.I^^ (= PvA 230); ThA 244. Cp. Dhs trsl. 336.
forefathers, ancestors J 1.2;
Vism 379.
Ara
etym. under appeti & cp. limb, Gr. 'afy.a chariot, also P. II. 1 7 (sahass^ Sra adj. annava] the spoke of a wheel with thousand spokes), cp. Miln 285; J IV. 209; vi.261 Miln 238; DhA 11.142; VvA 106 (in allegorical etym. saqsara-cakkassa aranai) hatatts "breaker of of arahant PvA 7 the spokes of the wheel of transmigration")
[Vedic ara
esp.
fr.
\, rnoti; see
more
Lat.
artus
230
expls-
it
as
found
freq.
in
M
;
(has sarjsara-vattassa)
VvA
277.
Arakkhiya
folk)
a.).
(adj.)
viz.
be guarded,
J
rakkhiya, grd. of rakkhati] not to (i) impossible to watch (said of women

[a -f-
Arai^l
ling
(2) unnecessary
(adj.) [in
11.326 (a.
nSma
to
90 (matugamo nama be guarded Vin 11.194 (Tathagala),

itthiyo);
ill.
Arakkheyya
form
= arakkhiya]
3
only in
nt. "that
which does not need to be guarded against", what one does not need to heed, superfluous to beware of A IV. 82
(catlari
at
[Vedic arani & arani fr. f] wood for kindonly in foil. cpds. potaka small firewood, all that is needed for producing fire, chiefly drill sticks Miln 53; "sahita (nt.) same Vin 11.217; J i. 212 (I); V.46 (1); DhA 11.246; mathana rubbing of firewood J vi.209. Note. The reading at PvA 211 araniyehi devehi sadi-savanna is surely a misreading (v. 1.
i (f.)
fire
&
by
attrition,
BB
Aratl
ariyehi).
(f.)
Tathagatassa a
111.217
arakkheyyani are enum<i(but as arakkh", which is also given by

ani).
[a
-j-
rati]
dislike,
Childers).
436, 642, 938;
Dh 418
discontent, aversion Sn 270, (=: ukkanthitattaq DhA IV.225);
Th
Aragha^t^
Halayudha, see Aufrecht p. 138), dialect.] a wheel for raising water from a well Bdgh. on cakkavattaka at cv v.16, 2 (Vin 11.318). So
[Sk. araghattaka (so
'
2,
339
(= ukkanthi ThA
239);
Sdhp 476.
Aravlnda [ara 4- vinda (?) nt.] a lotus, Nymphaea
Halayudha gives as Sk, aravinda Nelumbo Davs v.62.
read for
S. T. arahatta-ghati-yanta ace to Morris, The 2'-d part 1^85, 30; cp. also Vin. Texts 111.112. of the cpd. is doubtful; Morris & Aufrecht compare the modern Hindi form arhat or rahat "a well-wheel".
JP T
Araha
Araja
(adj.) [a
-|;
raja]
free
from dust or impurity S iv.2l8236).
(of the wind)
Vv
536
(= apagata-raja VvA
[Vedic arha of arh] I. worthy of, deworth Dh 195 (puja); Pv 11.8" (dakkhina); VvA 23 (danda deserving punishment). Freq. in cpd. maharaha [Sk. mahargha] worth much, of great value, costly, dear J 1.50, 58; 111.83, etc. (see ma2. fit for, apt for, suitable PvA 26 (paribhoga hant).
(adj.)
(
serving,
entitled
to,
fit
for eating).
Aranfia (nt.) [Vedic aranya; from arana, remote, +y'*- '" the Rig V. aranya still means remoteness (opp. to ama, at home). In the Ath V. it has come to mean wilderness or forest. Connected with arad and are, remote, far from],
forest
Arahati [Vedic
be
1.71;
arhati, etym. uncertain but cp. agghati] to worthy of, to deserve, to merit (= Lat. debeo) Sn 431, 552 (raja arahasi bhavitui)); J 1.262; Dh 9, 10, 230; ppr. arahant (q.v.). Cp. also adj. araha. Pv 111.6".
1.16;
111.104;
1.4,
7,
29, 181, 203
(maha);
1.60 (vanapatthani); 11.252; 111.135,
138; Sn
Arahatta'
arahant
39, 53, i'9;
[The
99, 329, 330; It 90; Vv 56'; Ps 1.176. commentators, give a wider meaning to the word.
Dh
the O. C. (Vin 111.46, quoted Vism 72 & SnA 83) every place, except a village and ihe approach thereto, is araiina. See also Vin 111.51; 1.209; PvA
Thus
says
DA
73;_VvA 249;
-ayatana a
VvA
a
(as
V.
301;
1. ;
PvA
J 1.149, 215; 11-138; V.70]. forest haunt Vin 11.201; S 11.269; J 1.173; 54, 78, 141. -kutika a hut in the forest,
forest
lodge S 1.61; 111.116; iv.116, 380; DhA IV.31 T. has "kuti). -gata gone into the forest (as
loneliness)
1.323;
in
A
the
-thana a place
111.353; v. 109 sq., 207, 323 sq. forest J 1.253. -vasa a dwelling
in the forest, a hermitage J 1.90. -vihara living in (the) loneliness (of the forest) 111.343 sq.
Arafinaka (& Aranfiaka)

to
(adj.)
[araiina
+ ka]
belonging
solitude
or to the forest, living in the forest, fond of

as hermits
solitude,
111.89;
(bhikkha) M 1.214 (5), 469; a), 208 sq.; 281; A ni.343, 391; IV. 291, 344, 435; v.io. See also arafinaka.
living
11.187,
202
(v.
1.
Arannakatta who lives in

tration,
(nt.)
[abstr. fr. arafinaka] the habit of one the forest, indulgence in solitude & seques-
hermit's
practice,
seclusion
11.202,
208
sq.
See also arannakatta.
formation fr. arahat", 2nd base of see arahant IV.2] the state or concomp"dition of an Arahant, i. e. perfection in the Buddhist sense =: Nibbana (S IV. 151) final & absolute emancipation, Arahantship, the attainment of the last & highest stage of the Path (see magga & anagamin). This is not restricted by age or sex or calling. There is one instance in the Canon of a child having attained Arahantship at the age of 7. One or two others occur in the ComV ThA 64(Se!a); PvA 53 (Sankicca). Many women Arahants are mentioned by name in the oldest texts. About 400 men Arahanis are known. Most of them were bhikkhus, but A HI. 451 gives the names of more than a score lay Arahants (cp. D 11.93 S V.360, and the references in Dial. HI. 5 n*). Arahattai] is defined at S iv.252 as raga-kkhaya, dosa", moha". Descriptions of this state are to be found in the formulae expressing the feelings of an Arahant (see arahant II.). Vin 11.254; D III. 10, II, 255; A 11L34, 421, 430; V.209; Pug 73; Nett 15, 82; DA 1.180, 188, 191; Phrases: arahattai) sacDhA 1195; IV.193; PvA 14. chikaroti to experience Arahantship Vin 11.74; D 1.229; arahattai) papunati to attain or reach Arahantship (usually in aor. papuni) J 11.229 ThA 64; DhA II 49 (saha patisambhidahi) 93 (id.); PvA 53, 54, 61, 233 & freq. elsewhere; cp. arahattaya patipanna D 111.255; A. 1.120;
(nt.) [abstr.
:
in
IV. 292
sq.,
372
sq.
Arapa'
arana fr. *ara ]/f, which as abl. ara is used as adv. far from, cp. P. araka. Orig. meaning "removed from, remote, far". See also aranfia] I. (adj.)
(adj.-n.)
[Vedic
living in solitude, far from the
madding crowd
(tittha"
?).
ill.
237
-gahana attainment of Arahantship DhA 1.8. -patta (& patti) one who has attained Ar. S 1.196; v. 273; A -phala the fruit of Ar. Vin 1.39, II. 157; 111.376; IV. 235. 41, 293; 111.93; D 111.227, 277; S 111.168; v.44; A 1.23,
45; 111.272; 1V.276; Dhs 1017; Path of Ar. S 1.78; A 111.391; the emancipation of Ar. Nd2 19.
(vibhanga-sutta)
1.44,
45; J 1.340
Vbh
326.
1.224.
Araâ'^ (nt.) [a-j-rana] quietude, peace Nett 55 (+ tana), peaceful) ThA 134 (-|-sarana); Vbh 176 (or as adj. 19 sq. (opp. sarana). See sarana^.
DA
-magga the -vimokkha
Arahatta^
in "ghati see araghatta.
Arahant
Arahant
(adj.-n.) [Vedic arhant, ppr. of arhati (see arahati),
,
n
ref.
Ariya
Otherwise under arahant v.); of bhuri Ps 11. 197. language only, e. g. Sdhp 493 ("bhuta). See also arindama & aribhaseti.
in late
worthy]. Before Buddhism used as honorific title of high officials like the English 'His Worship'; at the rise of Buddhism applied popularly to all (>). Adopted by the Buddhists as 1. 1. ascetics (^Dial. in. 3 for one who has attained the Summum Bonum of religious aspiration (Nibbana). Cases nom. sg. arabai) Vin 1.9; I. 1.245, 1.49; 280; S 1.169; see also formula C. under 11., & araha
meaning deserving
ArinCamana
behind,
(jhanai)
^ ajdhamana
(adj.) [a
not
[ppr. med. of P. viiicati for ricyati] not leaving giving up, i. e. pursuing earnestly Sn 69
SnA
123, cp.
Nd^
94).
Arittha'
ritt'ia
= Vedic
of a
arista,
pp of a
kind
+ rl to
Vin 1.8, 25, 26; ii.iio, 161; D 111.255; It 95; Kh iv.; gen. arahato S iv.i75; Sn 590; instr. arahata S 111.168; DA 1.43; ace. arabantar) D 111. 10; Dh 420; Sn 644; nom. pi. arahanto Vic Loc. arabantamhi Vv 21'-. 1. 19; IV.112; S 1.78, 235; 11.220; IV.123; gen. arahatai) Vin iii.i; S 1.214; Sn 186; It 112; Pv 1.11'^. Other cases are of rare occurrence II. Formulae. Arahantship finds its expression in freq. occurring formulae, of which the standard ones are the foil. A. khina jati vusitag brahmacariyai) katarj karaniyar) napararj itthattaya "destroyed is (re-) birth,
hurt or be hurt] unhurt
Sdhp 279.
tree]
Arittha-
[Sk.
arista,
N.
of spiritous
liquor Vin IV.IIO.
Aritthaka
(i)
(adj.)
fianai)).
plant"?] in mass of soap
meaning of "soap-berry phrase maha aritthako mani S 1.104 "a great

(b)
[fr.
[fr.
arittha] (a) unhurt; perfect

arittha in
DA
1,94
893
sq-),
"a
stone" (cp. Rh. shaped block of
D.
in
y.K.A.S. 1895,
Kh. D.
in
steatite" (Mrs.
K.S
Aritta
cf.
130).
(nt.)
lived
(of a student) done is what had to be done, after this present life there in no beyond". Vin I.I4, 35, 183; 1.84, 177, 203; 1.139; "-39; S I. 140; 11.51, 82, 95, 120, 245; 111.21, 45, 55, 68, 71, 90, 94, 195, 223; IV.2, 20, 35, 45, 86, 107, 151, 383; V.72,
is
a chaste
life,
1.165; 11-21 1; 111-93; IV.88, 179, 302; 16; Pug 61, etc. B. eko vupakattho appamatto atapi pahitatto 'alone, secluded, ear1. 177;, 11.153 & "ô"" nest, zealous, master of himseir tinned with A: S 1.140, 161; 11.21; 111.36, 74; IV.64; 90, 144, 222; V.155, 162; Sn
p.
row (Sk. f to move); row, ifSTni( rudder, Lat. remus, Ohg. E. row] a rudder. Usually ruodar rudder; Ags. rowan in comb"- with piya (phiya) oar, as piyarittai) (phiy'') oar & rudder, thus at S 1.103 (T. piya, v. 1. phiya"); A 11.201 (piya); J IV.164 (T. piya, v.l. phiya); t-n32i dabbi-padara, aritta := veju(piya+; SnA 330 phiya
[Vedic
aritra, Idg. ere to
Gr.
ifi<r<ru
to
danda).
DhsA
[Sk.
149.
Arindama
sila
arindama,
arii) -|-
dama
IV.315
of
dam]
V.144, 235.
166; A 1.282; 11.249; 111-70, 217, 301-1 376; IV. C. arahag khinasavo vusitava katakaraniyo
:
of enemies victor, conqueror
Pv
(= arinaq
lit.
a tamer damana-
PvA
251); Sdhp 276.

to
call
ohitabbaro anupatta-sadattbo parikkhina-bhava-sanD 111.83, 97 j M 1.4, nojano sammad-anna vimutto 236; S 1.71; 111.161, 193; 1V.125; V.145, 205i 273, 302;
Aribhaseti [= ariq bhaseli] to denounce, enemy J IV. 285.
an
1.144;
111.359,
376;
IV. 362,
369, 371^ sq..
It
38.
Ariya
(adj.-n.)
[Vedic arya, of uncertain etym. The other
D. nanan ca pana me dassanar) udapadi akuppa me ceto-vlmutti ayar) antima jati nattbi dani punabbbavo
"there arose in
me
insight, the
emancipation of
;
my
heart
became unshake able, this is my last birth, there is now no rebirth for me: S 11.171; 111.28; iv.8 v. 204; A 1.259;
IV.56, 305, 448.
III.
& ayya] I. (racial) Aryan D 11.87. noble, distinguished, of high birth. 3. (ethical) in accord with the customs and ideals of the Aryan clans, held in esteem by Aryans, generally approved.
Pali forms are ayira
2. (social)
Other passages (selected) Vin
1.8
(araha sitibhuto
nibbuto), 9 (arahai) Tathagato Sammasambuddho), 19 (ekadasa loke arahanto), 20 (ekasatthi id.). 25 sq.; II. 1V.H2 (te arahanto udake kilanti); 110, 161; lli.l 1.245 (*J' 1.49 (Bhagava arahaq), 144; 111.10, 255:
;
right, good, (ideal. [The early Buddhists had no such ideas as we cover with the words Buddhist and Indian. Ariya does not exactly mean either. But it often comes very near to what they would have considered the best (ena silakkhandhena saman(adj.): D 1.70 in each]. nSgata fitted out with our standard morality); 111.64 1. (cakkavatti-vatta), 246 (ditthi); 139 (pannaddhaja);
Hence:
tamo na pi kalai) karoti; arahai] samano Gotamo), 280; S 1.9, 26, 50 (Tathagato), 78, 140, 161, 169, 175, 178 (4- sitibhuta), 208, 214, 235 (khinasava arahanto); III. 160 (araha tissa?), 168; iv.123, 175, 260, 393: v. 159 sq., 164, 200 sq.; A 1.22 (Sammasambuddho), 27, 109, 266; 11.134; I1I-376, 39', 439; iv.3_64, 394; v.120; Sn 186, 590, 644, 1003; It 95 (-|- khinasava), 112; Kh iv. (dasahi angehi samannagato araha ti vuccati: see KhA 88); Vv 2ii; 1.217; Dh 164, 420 (khinasava +); Ps 11.3, 19, 194, 203 sq.; Pug 37, 73; Vbh 324, 336, 422; Pv l.l' (khettupama arahanto), ii''^; iv.i". IV. In compi- &, dcr. we find two bases, viz. (l) arahaDta in ghata the killing or murder of an Arahant (considered as one of the six deadly crimes): see abhi thana; ghataka the murderer of the A.: Vin 1.89, 136, 168, 320; magga (arahatta?) the path of an A.: D I. 144. (2) arabat" in (arahad-)dhaja the flag or banner
(ariyaya jatiya jato, become of the Aryan lineage); S 11.273 (tunhlbhava); iv.250 (vaddhi), 287 (dhamma); V.82 (bojjhanga), 166 (satipatthana), 222 (vimutti), 228 (nana), 255 (iddhipada), 421 (maggo), 435 (saccani), 467
11.103
(panna-cakkhu); A 1.71 (parisa); 11.36 (iiaya); 111.451 (iiatia); IV.153 (tunhibhava) v.206 (silakkhandha); It 35 (panna), atthangiko 47 (bhikkhu sammaddaso); Sn 177 (palha maggo SnA 216); Dh 236 (bhumi), 270; Ps 11.212 (iddhi). 111.82 -alamariya fully or thoroughly good D 1.163 A IV. 363; nSlamariya not at all good, object, ignoble (til.) Vin 1. 197 (na ramati pSpe); D 1.37 =: (yai) ibid.
;
= =
tai)
ariya acikkhanti
lll.lll
245;
("anaij
noble);
1.17,
upekkhako satima etc. see 3'''. jhSna), anupavadaka one who defames the 280 (sotliyo ariyo arahaq); S 1.225 (5nar)
:
upavadaka);
11.123 (id.); iv.53 (assa vinayo), 95 (id.); 1.256 ("anai) upavadaka); 111.19, 252 (id.); iv.145 (dele! see arihatatta); v.68, 145 sq., 200, 317; It 21, 108
of an A.: J 1.65. V. See further details & passages under anagamin, khina, buddha. On the relationship of Buddha and Arahant see Dial. 11. 1 3; 111.6. For riddles or word-play 1.146 1.280; A iv.145; on the form arahant see =r VvA 105, 6 PvA 7; DhA iv.228; DhsA 349.
Dh
(ariyanar) adassavin:
DA
Miln 230; 1.7, I 207; J 111.354 "not recognising the Noble Ones PvA 26, 146; DhA 11.99; Sdhp 444 (Snaq vai)sa). anartya (adj. & .) not Ariyan, ignoble, undignified, low, common, uncultured A 1.81; Sn 664 (= asappurisa SnA
22,
164,
479;
DhsA 353); J 11.281 v.48 (rupa shameless), 87
(= dussila papadbamma C); DhA IV.3. See also fiaija,
ArSti
[a
+ rati,
ari;
cp. Sk. arati] an
enemy DSvs
iv.i.
All [Ved.
exegesis
fr.
f]
an enemy.
,
in
The word
etym.
& word
expl"
thus
used in of arahant (see

is
magga, sacca, savaka. uposatha the ideal -Svakasa appearing noble J v.87. kanta loved feast day (as one of 3) A 1.205 sq., 212. ga?* (p'-) tfoops of worthies by the Best D 111.227.
Ariya
J VI. 50 (:^ brahmapa-gapa, te kira tada ariyacara ahesui), garahin casting blnme on the tena te evam aha C).
78
Aruoa
nt.
Alai]
[Vedic aruija (adj.) of the colour of fire, i. e. ruddy, dawn of Idg. *ereu as in Sk. arusa reddish, Av. aurusa white, also Sk ravi sun; an enlarged from of Idg. ^reu as in Sk. rudhira, rohita red (bloody; see etym. under rohita), Gr. efvSpd^, Lat. ruber.] the sun Vin 11.68; IV.245; J "-154; V.403; VI.330; Dpvs 1.56; DA 1.30. a. uggacchati the sun rises J 1.108; VvA 75, & see cpds. -ugga sunrise Vin iv.272; S v.29, 78, loi, 442 (at ?11 Saqyutta pass, the v.l. SS is aruiiagga); Vism 49. -uggamana sunrise (opp. oggamanna). Vin 111.196, 204, 264; IV.86, 166, 230, 244; DhA 1. 165; 11.6; PvA 109. -utu the occasion of the sun (-rise) DhA 1.165. -vanna of the colour of the sun, reddish, yellowish, golden Vism PvA 216. -sadisa (vaona) like the sun 123; DhA 1 1.3 (in colour) PvA 211 (gloss for suriyavaiiria).
the
;
righteous Sn 660. citta a noble heart. traja a true descendant of the Noblp ones Dpvs v.92. dasa having the ideal (or best) belief It 93 dhana sublime 94. treasure; always as sattavidha" sevenfold, viz. saddha", slla, hiri, ottappa, suta, caga", paiifia "faith, a moral life, modesty, fear of evil, learning, self-denial, wisdom" ThA 240; VvA 113; dhamma the national 11.34. customs of the Argans (:= ariyanaq eso dhammo Nd' 71,
DA
72)
1.
I.I,
7,
Dhs 1003.
135;
11.69; V.i45sq.,
puggala an
(ethically)
167; Vin V.117; ThA 206. var)sa the (fourfold) noble family, i. e. of recluses content with the 4 requisites D in. 224 A 11.27 Ps Nd2 141; cp. A 111.146. vattin leading a noble 1.84 life, of good conduct J 111.443. vata at Th i, 334 should be read vatta (nom. sg. of vattar, vac) "speaking noble words". vasa the most excellent state of mind, habitual disposition, constant practice. Ten such at D in. 269, 291 r= A V.29 (Passage recommended to all Buddhists by
241, 274; Sn 783; model person, Ps magga the Aryan Path.
Arubheda
the Rigveda Th.\ 206.
Arupa
Asoka
in the
S v.326.
Bhabra Edict).
vohara noble
vihara the best practice or honorable practice. There
are four, abstinence from lying, from slander, from harsh language, from frivolous talk. They are otherwise known
7. See satigha the communion of the Nobles ones PvA i. sacca, a standard truth, an established fact, D 1. 189, II. 90, 304 sq.; 111^77; 1.62, 184; 111.248; S V.415 sq. Vin i.io, 230. It 17;
as
the
4 vaci-kammanta
&
represent sila nos. 4
111.232
11.246;
Vin v.125.
190; DhA ill. 246; KhA 81,151, savaka a 185, 187; ThA 178, 282, 291; VvA 73. disciple of the noble ones (= ariyanar) santike sutatta ^.
Sn 229, 230, 267;
Dh
-|- rupa] without form or body, incorporeal, 195 sq.; HI. 240; Sn 755; It 62; Sdhp 228, 463, 480. See details under rtipa. -avacara the realm or world of Formlessness, Dhs 1281 1285; Ps 1.83 sq., loi. -kayika belonging to the group of formless beings Miln 317 (deva). -thayin standing in or being founded on the Formless It 62. -tanha "thirst" for the Formless D 111.216. -dhatu the element or sphere of the Incoporeal (as one of the 3 dhatus rnpa", arupa, niiodha; see dhatu) D in. 215, 275; It 45. -bhava formless existence D 111.216. -loka the world of the Formless, Sdhp 494. -safinin not having the idea of form D ll.lio; III. 260; Exp. 1.252.
(adj.) [a
1.
Arupln
see
(adj.)
[a -j- rupin]
^
I
ariipa
Di.3l (arupi
It
atta hoti:
SnA
272;
jana).
166).
It
75;
I.I
(=
46, 91, 181, 323; 11,262: III. 134, 228, 1.5, (opp. putthujsllin of unblemished conduct, practising virtue sllai) ariyai) uttamaij parisuddhaq 1.286);
1.8,
DA
1.119),
satta).
195;
in.
II,
139;
87 (rupino va aru-
pino va
Sn 90; Miln 339; Dh.\
Are
DA
11.167.
When
began
seat
the
commentators,
India
at
many
centuries
far
afterwards,
to write Pali in S.
& Ceylon,
racial
all,
of the
Aryan
scarcely,
clans,
if
the
from the ancient sense of the word
[onomat. Cp. Sk. lalalla, Gr. AaAf'u, Lat. Ger. lallen & without redupl. Ags. hola, Ger. halloh, E. lo. An abbrev. form of are is re. Cf. also alala] exclam. of astonishment & excitement: he! hallo! I say!, implying an imprecation: Away with you (with
(indecl.)
lallo
= E.
lull,
voc.)
ariya
was
Dhammapala
especially
was
present to their minds. probably a non-Aryan, and
DA
J 1.225 (dasiputta-cetaka); IV.391 (duttha-candala); 68 (dubbinl), 217 (^how in the 1.265 (=:re);
VvA
world").
certainly lived in a Dravidian environment. The then current similar popular etmologies of ariya and arahant (cp. next article) also assisted the confusion in their
Ala' freq. spelling for ala.
minds. They sometimes therefore erroneously identify the two words and explain Aryans as meaning Arahants (DhA 1.230; SnA 537; PvA 60). In other ways also they misrepresented the old texts by ignoring the racial force of the word. Thus at J v.48 the text, speaking of a hunter belonging to one of the aboriginal tribes, calls him anariya-rupa. The C. explains this as "shameless", but what the text has, is simply that he looked like a non-Aryan, (cp 'frank' in English)..
Ala"
(adj.)
[alai)
insufficient,
adv. as adj.] enough, only in neg. anala impossible IV. 471. 1455; J 11.326
Alat) (indecl.) [Vedic panded continuation
arar).
In
meaning
arai),
I.
alar)
is
the ex-
Arihatatta in phrase "arihatta ariyo hoti" at A iv.145 's wrong reading for arinai] hatatta. The whole phrase is inserted by mistake from a gloss explaining araha in the
foil,
hoti",
sentence "arakatta kilesanar) arlnai) hatatta and is to be deleted (omitted also by SS).
.
araha
ArU
(nt.) [Vedic aruh, unknown etym.] a wound, a sore, kaya a heap of sores only in cpds. 11.64 Dh I47 Th 1, 769 (^ navannai) vaijamukhanaq vasena arubhuta kaya DhA 111.109 VvA 77); gatta (adj.) with wounds in the body 1.506 (-\- pakka-gatta); Miln 357 (id); pakka decaying with sores S iv.198 (ani gattani);
bhuta consisting of wounds, a mass of wounds
VvA
DhA
77
111.109.
Aruka=;aru;
only in
cpd.
"lipamacitto (adj.) having a
heart like a sore (of a man in anger A 1.124 Pug 3 (expld at Pug A 212 as puraria-vana-sadisa-citto "an old
wound"
i.
e.
continually breaking open).
an adv. ace. of ara (adj.) suitable; fitly, aptly rightly fr. f Cp. anijava, appeti, ara. In meaning 2. alai) is the same as are] emphatic particle 1. in affirmative sentences: part, of assurance & for sure, very much (so), indeed, truly. Note. emphasis In connection with a dat. or an infin. the latter only apparently depend upon alaq, in reality they belong II. the syntax of the whole sentence (as dat. or inf. absolute). It is customary however (since the practice of the Pali grammarians) to regard them as interdependent and interpret the construction as "fit for, proper" (= yuttaq Pali Com.), which meaning easily arises ont of the connotation of alai), e.g. alam eva katug to be sure, this is to be this is proper to be done. In this sense (c. dat.) done (a) it may also be compd- with Vedic araq c. dat. (abs.) only in comb"- with dat. or inf. (see c. & Note ) see cpds. (c.) with t/ai. or in/in. above). (b.) (" 1.130 (opp. alai) antarayaya for certain an obstacle nalai) not at all); alaq te vippatisaraya you ought to feel sorry for it Vin 11.250; alai) vacanaya one says rightly ito S II. 18; alaq hitaya untold happiness DhA II. 41. ce pi so bhavai) Gotamo yojanasate viharati alam eva upasankamitui) even if he were 100 miles from here, (surely) even so (i.e. it is fit or proper even then) one 1.288 by yuttam must go to him D 1.117 (expW- at alam eva katuq kalyanaij indeed one eva it is proper)
of
Vedic
DA
Alao
must do good
(=z yuttaq
79
to do
AUapa
Alamba
(adj.) [a -|- lamba] not hanging down, not drooping, short J V.302; VI. 3 (tthaniyo not flabby: of a woman's breasts cp. alamb' ordhva-stani Susruta 1.37 1 ).
(adj.) [a -f lasa] idle, lazy, slack, slothful, languid jati-alaso SnA 170); J IV. 30; 217; Sn 96
it
is
appropriate
alai)
good Pv
11.9*'
puiinaDi katave "come, let us do meritorious works" Vv 44"' (rzr yultar) VvA 191). in negative or prohibitive sentences: part, of disap2.
PvA
122);
probation reproach & warning; enough! have done with! (a) (abs.) enough: nalaq fie! stop! alas! (etc. see are). thutui] it is not enough to praise Sn 217; te pi na honti (b) with me alaq they are not enough for me Pv l.6\ alai) Devadatta ma to rucci sanghabhedo "look out voc. D. or take care D. that you do not split up the community" Vin II. 1 98 alar) Vakkali kin te imina putikayena ditthena (c) enough of (with ins/r.): alai) ettakena S 111.120. enough of this, so much of that Miln 18; alam me Buddhena enough for me of the Buddha r= I am tired of the
Alasa
1.44,
280
141
(=
maha-alaso
(= DhA
Dh
111. 410).
energetic S 1.44;
(id.).
(f.)
111.190
Opp. analasa vigorous, (dakka-f); Vin iv.211; Nd-!
Alasata
[abstr.
zeal,
fr.
alasa] sloth-, laziness; only in neg.
analasata
indiistry
VvA
229.
Alassa
Alata
to
(nt.) at
1.
1.43
is
spurious spelling for alassa idleness,
sloth; V.
B.
DhA
-attba
BB
[Sk.
alasya.
alata,
11.34.
"quite the thing", truly good, very proU.231 ; 11.69 (so read for alamatta); A 11.180; Th I, 252; J 1.401 (so read for atta). -ariya truly genuine, right noble, honourable indeed, only in "uana-dassana [cp. BSk. alamarya-jtiana-darsana Lai v. 309, 509] Vin 1.9; A 111.64, 430; V.88; J 1.389 (cp. ariya).
(adj.)
fitable,
(nt.)
useful
burn] a see chava);

1
firebrand
J
related to Lat. altare altar, adoleo 11.95 (chava a burning corpse,
1.68;
Pug 36;
DhA
b
:
111.442.
Alapu
alabu
(nt.)
[=
alabu, with p for
62i] a gourd,
I
pumpkin Dh 149 (=:
soe Trenckner Notes DhA 111.112; vv. U.
-kammaniya
(quite or thoroughly) suitable Vin 111.187. -pateyya: see the latter, -vacanlya (f.) a woman who has lo be addressed with "alar)" (i. e. "fie"), which means that she ceases to be the wife of a man & returus into her parental home Vin in. 144, cp. 274 (Bdhgh's. expl" ). -samakkhatar one who makes sufficiently clear It 107. -sajiva one who is thoroughly fit to associate with his fellow A 111.81. -sataka "curse-coat", one who curses his waist-coat (alar) sataka!) because of his having eaten too much it will not fit; an over-eater; one of the 5 kinds of gluttons or improper eaters as enum't at DhA
IV.
&
alabbu).
Alabu
naris
[Sk.
alabu
1.80
f.]
a long white gourd, Cucurbita
Lage-
405.
(titlaka^),
315
(id.);
PvA
47
(id.);
DhsA
See also alapu.

[a
Alabhaka
111.77.
labhaka] not getting, loss, detriment Vin
Alala
(indecl.)
[a -\- lala
interjection
fr.
i.
sound root
e.
''lal,
see etym. under are] "not saying la la"
not babbling,
16
= DhsA
404.
ika) (adj.)
[a 4-
not dumb, in mukha not (deaf &) dumb anejamuga of Sn 70).
SnA
124
(=
Alakkhika (&
happy, of bad luck Vin
111.23; J
lakkhika] unfortunate unin-259.
Allka
(adj.)
[Sk.
alfka]
111.198;
VI. 361;
Miln 26, 99.

tells
contrary, false, untrue S 1.189; J nt. r) a lie, falsehood
Dh
Th
I, 1
264.
Alakkhi
(f.)
[a
-f-
lakkhi] bad luck, misfortune
123.
-vadin one who

(has allka"); J 11.4;
lie,
liar
Dh 223=1 VvA 69
Sn
661).
SnA 478
(for abhnta-vadin
Alagadda
[Der.
unknown. In
late Sk. alagarda is a water-
1.21 snake] a kind of snake 1. 133 132 (camma, so read for T. alla-camma, vv.
DA
DhA
iv.
Alfnata
(f.)
[abstr.
of alina]
open mindedness, prudence,
11.
alanda
sincerity J 1.366.
alandu").
Alagga
(adj.) [pp. of laggati] not stuck or attached Nd'^ 107 (also alaggita); alaggamana (ppr.) id. DhA 111.298.
Alujita (adj.) [a Miln 383.
lujila,
pp. of lul] umoved, undisturbed
AlOOika
(adj.) [a -f lonika]
not salted J 111.409;
VvA
184.
Alaggana
(nt.)
[a
lagg^na]
not
hanging on anything,
Aloma
Alola
not
(adj.) [a
not being suspended
DA
1.180.
1.
(adj.) [a
+ + lola] undisturbed, not distracted (by desires),

loma] not hairy (upon the body)J Vl.457.
Atagkata [pp. of alankaroti] much of, done up, adorned,

habharana-patimandita
111.392;
instr.),
1.
1
"made too much", made

out
fitted
Dh
142
(=
Vv
valtl'; J
wavering: of firm (z= nillolupa Nd* 98;
= rasavisesesu
M
resolution,
concentrated Sn 65 anakula SnA 118).
"done enough" (see alaij, use with only neg. analankata in meaning "insatiate" S
IV.60.
2.
DhA
111.83);
Pv
11. 3";
Alia
(kamesu).
(nt.) [alaq 4- karana,
fr.
Alagkaraâ
fitting out,
alankaroti] doing up,
[Vedic ardra, to Gr. ^fiu moisten, 111.94 ("mattika-punja a 2. heap of moist clay; may be taken in meaning 2). freshly plucked, gathered or fresh (opp. stale), new; caught, viz. kusamuttbi freshly plucked grass A v. 234 249; gomaya fresh dung A v.234; DhA 1.377; "camma
(adj.)
'ifix
(only
dirt]
1.
moist, wet
ornamentation J
(adj.) [fr.
1.60.
living skin
Vism 195;
"ti^ja fresh grass
DA
"daruni green
AlaQkaranaka
decorating
alankarapa] adorning, erabellishiDg,
sticks J
1.318;
"madhu
1.77; PvA fresh honey
40;
DhA
DhA
[alaq
1.410.
-|-
11.51 11.197; inar)Sa-sarira a body of living flesh 1V.166; "rasa fresh-tasting 11.155; "rohita-maccha
3. wet == with connotation of clean (through being washed), freshly washed, "kesa with clean hair PvA 82 (sisaq nahatva allakesa); usually comb'' with allavattba with clean clothes (in an ablution often as a sign of mourning) Ud 14, 91; Dh.\ iv.220; or with odata valtha (id.) J 111.425. pani with clean hand Pv 11.99 (= dhota-payi PvA 116). [For analla-gatta at S 1.183 better read, with ibid 169, an-alllna-gatta. For allacamma at Dhp A IV. 132. alagadda -camma, with the v.l.,
DhA
Alagkaroti
of
i.e.
karoti,
Vedic
araiikaroti] to
make much
fresh fish J 111.333.
DhA
decorate J 1.60; 111.189; ^'' 368. ger. karitva DhA 1.410; PvA 74. pp. alankata. Caus. alankaiapeti to cause to be adorned J 1.52.
to adorn, embellish,
AlaQkara
i.e.
[fr. alankaroti, cp. Vedic arankfti] "getting up" fining ont, ornament, decoration; esp. trinkets, orna-
ments D 111.190; A 111.239; 263 sq.; J VI. 368; PvA 23, adj. adorned with), 74; Sdhp 249. 46, 70 (
is
preferable].
[Sk.
Alattaka
[Sk.
alaktaka]
lac,
a red
animal
dye
IV.
14
("patala);
DhA
11.174; IV.197.
AUapa
J
alapa;
5 4" 'apa]
cpd. "sallapa conversation
(lit.
conversation, talk; only in talking to & pro or together)

86,
Alanda & Alandii
see alagadda.
1.189; Miln 15;
VvA
96;
PvA
Allika
Allika (0 [eitber from
alia
80
nt. in
Avakankhati
avakkhitta thrown down okkhitta subdued avacara sphere of motion ocaraka spy avatiuna descended: otiqpa affected with love; avaharali to move down, put off: oharati to steal. (2) In certain secondary verb-formations, arisen on Pali grounds, the form 0 is used almost exclusively pointing thus to a clearly marked dialectical development of Pali. Among these formations are Deminulives in ka usually the Gerund & the Infinitive usually; the Cmisntives throughout. Vedic ava & occasionally o II. Ava as prefix .[P. ava Av. ava; Lat. au- (aufero avabharati, aufugio etc.);
: :
alliyakai), lement, getting soiled by ( ), or from alliyati a der. fr. ger. alliya clinging to, sticl<ing to. The whole word is doubtful.] only in cpd. (kama-) sukh' allikânuyoga given to the attachment to sensual joys Vin I. lo; 111.113, 130; S IV.330; V.421; Nett no.
allikar)
meaning
defi-
Allina [pp. of alliyati Sk. altna] (a) sticking to, adhering or adhered to, clinging 1.80; A v. 187; Nd^ under (b.) soiled by nissita (in form asita allina upagata). ( ), dirtied A 11. 201. -anallina "to which nothing sticks", i. e. pure, undefiled, clean S 1. 169 (id. p. on p. 183
;
= =
reads analla: see alia). Cp. alaya.
Alliyati
[a
llyati, li, llyate, layate]
to cling to, stick
(a) adhere to (in both senses, good or bad); to covet. lit. kesa sisai) alliyirjsu the hair stuck to the head J 1.64;
to,
khaggo loniesu
idiomatic phrase kelayati vanayati 1.260 T. dhanayati, but (S 111.190 V.I.; T. manayati; v.l. p. 552 vanayati) mamayali "to caress dearly & be extremely jealous of" (c. ace.) at 1.260 & S III. 190. J IV.5: V.154 (alllyituq, v.l. illiyituri); DhsA 364 (vanati
(b)
fig.
alllyi the
sword stuck
etc.:
in the hair J 1.273. in
to
covet,
desire
See further relations in Walde, Lat. Meaning. (Rest:) lower, low (opp. ut, see e. g. uccSvaca high & low, and below III. c), expld- as hettha (DhA iv.54 under avaq) or adho (ibid. (Motion:) down, downward, away 153; SnA 290). (down), off; e.g. avasura sun-down; adv. avaq (q. v., (a) ///. away from., off: ava-kantati to opp. uddhaq). ^chindati cut off; cut off; gana away from the crowd
Obg. u- Oir. o, Wtb. under au].

;
ua.
alliyati
(S
111.190
v. 1.;
T.
alayati)
"yiyati fall off; bhasati shine out, elfulge; "muiicati take

off;
sittha
left
over.
down.,
out.,
over: kirati pour
bhajati
payati,
a);
but
;
pp. allina B.Sk. allipeti
Caus. alliyapeti [cp. Sk. ala-
Vastu 111.144; pp.
alllpita
down or out over; khilta thrown down; "gacchati go down; gaheti dip down; tarati descend; "patita fallen down; sajjati emit; siiicati pour out over; "sidati sink down. (b) jig. down in connection with verbs of emotion (cp. Lat. dein despico to despise, lit. look down
ibid. 1.311
111.408; pass, alllpiyate 111.127.] to
make
stick,
to to bring near to (c. ace. or loc.) J 11.325 (hatthiij mahabhittiyan alliyapetva); I v. 392 (slsena slsaij alliyapetva).
A|a
[etym.
unknown]
i.
the claw of a crab
M 1.234; S
"bhata, manita, "vajja, hasati. from., i.e. the opposite of, as equivalent to a negation and often taking the place of the neg. prefix a" (an), e. g. in avajaya (= ajaya), "jata, "mangala (= a),
on),
see ava-janati,
away
1.
123;
pakkhin, patta.
Affinities
J 1.223, 505 ("chinno kakkatako; T. spells ala); 11.342; 2. the nails (of finger or toe) (?) in chinna 111.295; one whose nails are cut off Vin I.91.
ingly
A)Sra
(adj.) [Is
it
the
to the eyelashes,
&
same as ulara?] only used with ref. usually expldby visala, i.e. extended,
wide, but also by bahala, i.e. thick. The meaning & etym. is as yet uncertain. Kern, (^Toev. s.v.) transit' by "bent, crooked, arched", "akkhin with wide eyes (eyelashes?) J 1.306 (= visala-netta C); painba with thick eye-lashes Vv 35' (= bahala-saijyata-pakhuma C; v.l.
pamukha); bhamuka having thick eyebrows or "lashes J VI.503 (so read for "pamukha; C. expl' by visal-akkhigatida). Cp. alara.
(a) apa. There exists an exceedof ava. frequent interchange of forms with apa and ava, the historical relation of which has not yet been thoroughly investigated. For a comparison of the two the BSk. forms are indispensable, and often afford a clue as to the nature of the word in question. See on this apa a and cp. the foil, words under ava: avakata, "karoti, khalita, anga, ottappa, avattha, nlta, "dana, pivati, rundhati, lekhati, vadati, "varaka, sakkati, avassaya, avasseti, "hita, avapuriyati, avekkhati. (b) abhi. The similarity between abhi & ava is seen from a comparison of meaning abhi II. b and ava ir. a. The two prefixes are practically synonymous in the foil, words: kankhati, kamati, "kipya, khipati, "maddati, rata, lambati, "lekheti, "lepana,
A|haka
Ava
in
udak' alhaka
VvA
155 read alhaka.
"sincati.
(c)
The
contrary of ava
foil.
I. Relation between ava Of 0. Phonetically the between ava & o is this, that ava is the older form, whereas o represents a later development. Historically the case is often reversed that is, the form in o was in use first & the form in ava was built up, sometimes quite independently, long afterwards. Okaddhati, okappati, okappana, okassati, okara, okantatl, okkamati, ogacchat), odata and others may be used as examples.
(prefix)
Among the up & down,
freq. contrast-pairs
are the
is ut (cp. above 11.2). showing the two, like E. ukkaqsSvakaqsa, uggaman-ogga-
difference
mana, uccavaca, uUangheti-olangheti, ullittAvalitta; ogilitui)uggilitui), onaman-unnamana. Two other combns- founded on the same principle (of intensifying contrast) are chiddSvacchidda and ava in contrast with vi in olambavilamba, olugga-vilugga.
AvaQ
use,
(adv.)
[Vedic avak
only
&
avaq]
the
prep, ava in adv.

far
The
has given rise to a differentiation of meaning, like E. ripe rife, quash squash Ger. Knabe: Knappe etc. (see below B 2). A. The old Pali form Of the prefix is o. In same cases however a Vedic form in ava has been preserved by virtue of its archaic character. In words forming the 2'"1 part of a cpd. we have ava, while the absolute form of the same word has o. See e.g. avakasa ( ") > okasa ( );avacara >ocaraka; avatata; avadata; avabhasa; avasana. B. I. the proportion in the words before us (early and later) is that o alone is found in 65/^ of all cases, ava alone in 24%) and ava as well as o in ii"/^. The proportion of forms in ava increases as the books or passages become later. Restricted to the older literature (the 4 NikSyas) are the foil, forms with o: okiri, okkanti, okkamali, okkhipati, ogacchati, ossajati. (i) The Pali form (0)
difference
in
many
cases
by adho. Rarely being Sn 685 (avaij sari he went down, v. 1. avasari, expl^. by otari SnA 486). Opp. uddhaq (above, up high). Freq. in cpd. avaijsira (adj.) head downward (-}- uddhagpada feet up),
in C. often expl^'
down, downward;
the
absolute,
passage found so
position characteristic of beings in Niraya (Purgatory),
e.g. S 1.48; adhogata-sisa

vajanti yatha
Sn 248 (patanti
satta
nirayaij avarjsira
:=
SnA
290);
Vv
pada); Pv iv.i"; J 1.233
(+
52^' (of Revati, -)- uddhoi)uddhapada); IV.103 (nirayaq
adhammo
patito avaijsiro);
Nd' 404 (uddhai)-
pada -f);
iv.153 (gloss adhosira). further avakkara, avakaroti, avekkhipati.
DhA
On
avaij" cp.
AvakaQSa
dragging
rise
ava-karsati; on qs: *rs cp. haijsati: harsati] down, detraction, abasement, in cpd. ukkai)savak lifting up & pulling down, raising and lowering,
[fr.
shows a
differentiation in
meaning against the
&
fall
D
(
1.54.
later Sanskrit
forms (ava). See the foil. avakappan3 harnessing: okappana confidence; avakkanti (not Sk.): okkanti appearance;
Avakankhati
to
[ava
+ kankhati
S iv.57
cp. Sk. anu-kankjati]
wish
(n'),
for,
strive
(n'
after
(n'); J
IV.371 (n');
340
348
s= na pattheti C).
Avakaddhati
Avaka(}()hati [^va
Nett 4
(hadayai)
-f- kaddhati, cp. avakassati & apakassati] (avakaddhayitva). Pass, avakaddhati J IV.415
8i
Avacaraka
Avakkamati & okkamati
[ava -f kamati fr. kram] to approach, to enter, go into or near to, to fall into, appear in, only in ger. (poetically) avakamma J 111.480 (v.l. apa).
[Sk. avaskara faeces,
fr.
me
a.
my
;
heart
is
avakaddhiyali
v.l.
avakassati).
weighed down sokena pp. avakaddhita.
Avakkara
Avakai)(}hita
[ppill.
avaij
-)-
karoti] throwiitg
of avakaddhati]
pulled down, dragged
away,
away
I)h.\
195.
v.l.
sweepings; only in cpd. pati a bowl for refuse, slop basin, ash-bin Vin 1.157, 352 II.216; M 1.207 ;
refuse,
;
Avakata
= apakata,
[for
DhA
at
It
1.305.
89.
Avakanta
*avakatta, Sk. avakrtta; pp. of avakantati, see kanta*] cut, cut open, cut off J IV.251 (galak'avakantai)).
[cp. Sk.
off,
Avakkhalita [pp. of avakkhal^ti, Caus. of kal] washed off, taken away from, detracted DA 1.66 (v.l. apa").
Avakkhitta & okkhitta
[pp.
of avakkhipati]
i.
[=:Sk.
Avakantati & Okantati (okk)

carve
kantati, cp. also apakantati] to cut
(ava:)
J iv.155.
avakrntati, ava -f cut out, cut away,
pp. avakanta
& avakantita.
213.
avaksipta] thrown down, flung down, cast down, dropped; 1.281 1.296 (ujjhita -f); thrown out, rejected, (ava:) (an), 289 (pinda); PvA 174 (pipda). 2. [= Sk. utksipta ?] thrown off, gained, produced, got (cp. uppadita), in phrase
DA
Avakantlta
[pp. of avakantati] cut out
PvA
sed' avakkhitta gained by sweat
11.67
ii>-45-
Avakappana & okappana

tion, fixing up, esp.
(f)
[ava
J
-f-
kappana] prepara-
harnessing
VI. 408.
Avakkhipati & Okkhipati ksipati] to throw down
[ava
or
khipati;
cast
cp.
Sk. ava-
Avakaroti
[Sk. apakaroti, cp. P. apa"^] to put
down",
to
-
despise, throw
away; only
v.),
pp. avakata (q.
See
in der,
avakara
&
avakarin.
ajso avakaroti
&
down, drop; fig. to cast down, hence transusually appld to the eyes ferred to the other senses and used in meaning of "to keep under, to restrain, to have control over" (cp. also
out,
cp. avakirati 2.
avakkhayati), aor. "khipi
DA
1.268 (bhusaq, v.l. avakkhasi).
krs; Sk. avakarsati, ava Avakassati & okassatl see also apakassati c& avakaddhati] to drag down, to draw
[cp.
or
(-|-
pull
away,
distract,
remove.
A v.74r=Vin
11.204
Avakkhipana (nt.) down J 163.

1.
[fr.
avakkhipati] throwing down, putting
vavakassati).
(adv.)
II.
AvagaCChatl
[fr.
Avakarakai)
about Vin
avakara] throwing away, scattering
(cp. Vedic avagacchati)
[ava -f gacchati] to come to, approach, visit PvA 87.

(adj.)
214.
(
Avakarin
(adj.)
")
AvagaQâ
swelling",
[fr.
(-karaka)
i.
[ava
-|-
gapda]
"making a
e.
puffing out the cheeks, stuffing the cheeks,
avakara]
despising,
degrading,
neglecting
Vbh 393
full
(when
sq. (an).
or in the
way of
eating); only nt. n as adv. after the stuffing etc. Vin 11.214; iv.196.
manner
Avakasa & Okasa

I.
[ava -|- kai to shine, cp. Sk. nvakasa] "appearance": akkhuddavakaso dassanaya not little (or inferior) to behold (of appearance) D 1. 114; ariyavakasa appearing noble or having the app. of an Aryan J 2. "opV.87 ; katavakasa put into appearance Vv 22'. portunity": kata given leave D 1.276 Sn 1030; anavaanavakasa kasakarin not giving occasion Miln 383. not having a chance or opportunity (to happen), impossible; always in sicr. phrase atthanar) etag anavaka.so Vin 11.199; A 1.26; V.169; Pug II, 12; PvA 28.
Avagata
[pp. of avagacchati] at PvA 222 is uncertain reading; the meaning is known, understood" (afinata Pv iv.l"); perhaps we should read avikata or adhigata (so v.l. BE). [ava
in
Avagahati & Ogaliati

into,
+ gahati]
&
loc.)
to
plunge or enter
;
to
be absorbed
(ace.
Vism 678
(vipas-
sanavidhiq)
Sdhp 370, 383.

(adj.)
Avaguottiana
( )
[fr.
oguntheti] covering
Sdhp 314.
at
Avakirati & Okiratl [ava

to
kirati]
I.
to
pour down on,
Avaggaha
[Sk. avagraha]
86; ger. kiritva J V.144. 2. to cast out, reject, throw out; aor. avakiri Vv 305=48* (v.l. kari; VvA 126 expis by chaddesi vinasesi). Pass, avakiriyati Pv iii.i'" (= chaddiyati PvA 174); grd. kiriya (see sep.). See also apakirituna. pp.
pour
out
over;
aor.
avakiri
PvA
DA
Avaca
1.95 as syn. for
hindrance, impediment, used drought (dubutthika).
Avanga
see
apanga.
okinna.
(adj.) [der. fr. ava after the analogy of ucca y ul] low, only in comb", uccavaca (pi.) high and low, see ucca. KvuA 38.
(nt.)
Avakiriya [grd of avakirati] to be away; rejectable, low, contemptible

C. as ger.
cast J
v.
out
or
thrown
= avakiritva).
-)-
143
(taken by
Avacana
Avacara
[a -f
vacana]
J
"non-word",
i.
e.
the
wrong
word or expression
(
1.410.
Avakujja
1.29,
first,
(adj.) [ava
kujjp, cp. B.Sk.
avakubja
MVastu
) (n.
adj.)
[ava -f car, also BSk. avaeara in
avakubjaka ibid. 213; 11. 41 2] face downward, head prone, bent over (opp. ukkujja & uttana) J 1.13 Bu 11.52; J V.295; VI. 40; Pv IV. 108; PvA 178. -paniia (adj.) one whose reason is turned upside down (like an upturned pot, i.e. empty) A 1130; Pug 31 (= adhomukha-pafiiia Pug A 214).
same sense, e.g. antahpuravacara the inmates of the harem Jtm 210] (a) (adj.) living in or with, moving in D 1. 206 (santika" one who stays near, a companion); fig. dealing
with, at home in 11.189 (atakka); IV.314 (parisa); J 1.60 (taja" one conversant with music, a musician, see tala'); 11.95 (sangama); Miln 44 (id. and (b) (n.) sphere (of moving or activity), realm, yoga).
or familiar
Avakkanta
whelmed
entered by, beset with, overby (instr.) S 111.69 (dukkha", sukha and an).
(
") [pp. of
last]
Avakkanti (f.) [fr. avakkamati] entry, appearance, coming down into, opportunity for rebirth S 11.66 (niimarupassa); 111.46 (paiicannaq indriyanai)); Pug 13 (^ okkanti nibbatti patubhavo Pug A 184); Kvu 142 (namarupassa) Miln
;
plane (of temporal existence); only as t.t. in kamavacara rupavacara arupavacara or the 3 realms of sense-desires, form and non-form: kama D 1.34 ("deva); Dhs43l (as adj.); rupa" Pug 37; arupa Pug 38; Ps 1.83, 84, loi; Dhs A 387 ; PvA 1 38, 1 63 to be omitted in Dhs 1 268, 1 278.
;
Avacaraka & OCaraka(adj. n.)

kamivacarika as
adj. to
[fr.
avacara]
I.
only in cpd.
123 (gabbhassa).
Avakkama
[fr.
avakkamati] entering, appearance J v.330
(gabbhassa).
kJmdvacara, belonging to the 2. Late form sphere of sense expcriencies, Sdhp. 254. of ocaraka, spy, only in C. on Th I, 315 ff. quoted in Brethren 189, n 3. Occurs in BSk (Divy 127).
17
Avacarana
Avacarana
(nt.) [fr. avacaiati l]
82
Avatthlta
Usually geable
natthi);
Avadiyati
being familiar with, dealing
with, occupation J n.95.
= standing
ava -j- thita] "standing down" up, firm, fixed, settled, lasting Th i, 1140. ueg. an unsettled, unsteady ; not lasting, chan(ad.) [Sk. avasthita,
Avacuttha 2nd
pret. of
vac,
cuttha do not speak thus J
prohib form niS evaij avavi.72; DhA IV.228.

in
Dh 38 (-citta; PvA 87 (= na
cp.
DhA
1.308
cittaij
ihavaraij
sassata not lasting for ever).
Avacchidda
in
redupl. (intensive) all over, nothing but
[ava -)- chidda] perforated, only cpd. chiddavacchidda perforated holes J 111.491 ; DhA 1.122. 284, 319. Cp. chidda-vicchidda.
(
")
(adj.)
Avatthitata (f.) [abstr. fr. prec] steadiness, only as neg. an" unsteadiness, fickleness ThA 259.
Avatthlti
(f.)
[Sk. avasthiti] (firm) position, posture, stead;
Avacchedaka
as
IV.
nt.
")
(adj
'q
of
cp.
manner
adv. in cutting
[ava cheda 4- I'a] cutting off, phrase kabaldvacchedakat) after the off mouthfuls (of food) Vin 11. 214;
)
fastness S V.22S
Dhs
II, 570.
Ava(j()hi
(f.) [a
III.
C on A
vaddhi] "non-growth", decay Dh.\ HI.33S 76 (cp. apajaha).

[a -|- vaiita]
asSvacchedika whose hope or longing 196; been cut off or destroyed Vin i. 259.
has
Ava^t^
(v.l.
(adj.)
without a stalk J V.155.
Avajaya
for
r.
[ava
-f-
jaya,
cp.
apajita]
defeat
DhA
11.228
AvaOO^
ninda
[a
ajaya).
DA
+ vaniia]
1.37); It
blame, reproach, fault
1.
(= dosa
67; Pug 48, 59.
Avajata
(adj.) [ava-f-jata; cp. B.Sk. avajata in meaning misljorn, miscarriage] low-born, of low or base birth, fig.
Avannaniya
Avatagsa
covered,
chadita).
(adj.) [grd. of a -f vanneli] indescribable J V.282.
of low character (opp. avajataputta SnA 479);
abhijata)
It
Sn 664 (=: buddhassa
see vatar<saka.
63; Miln 359.
Avajanati [ava-f jfig] l. to deny Vin 11.85; A in. 164 Pug 65. 2. (later) to despise DhA :'.l6; PvA 175 (grd.
Avatata & otata

spre.id
[ava -|- tata, pp. of tan] stretched over, over with Vv 64^ ( "); Vv.\ 276 (=
"janitabba)
grd.
avanfieyya
PvA
na are found the foil 175, and with 0; grd. onatabba 195; pp. avanata, besides avannata.
I'vA
Of
short stem-form
Avatitthati
[ava
-|-
titthati]
1.
251
r=:
IV. 322
t,
otitthati);
Th.
V.299 (tatra"); S I.25 (v.l. 21; J n.62 IV.208 (aor. avatthasi).

;
=A
to
abide,
linger,
stand
still.
AvajiyatI [ava -f- jiyati ; Sk. avajiryate] to be diminished, to be lost, be undone J 1.313 (jilai) a; v.l. avaj;jy); Dh dujjitar) hoti DhA 111.197). 179 (jitaij a
pp. avat^bita (q.
v.).
Avationa & Oti^lja

with ( J V.98
[pp.
of starati]
fallen
into,
affected
e. g.
),
as
Avajja
avadya, seemigly a -4- vadya, but in realiiy a der. fr. ava. According to Childers Sk. avarjya from vraj, thus meaning "not to be shunned, not forbidden". This interpret" is justified by context of Dh 318, 319. The P. commentator refers it to ava vad (for *ava-vadya) in sense of to blame, cp. apavadati] low, inferior, biamable, bad, deprecable Dh 318, 319; Dhs 1160. More fig. in neg. form anavajja blameless, faultless D i.7o(= anindita DA 1.1S3); A l!.26 It I02; Sn 47 (bhojin carrying on a blameless mode of livelihood, see Nd- 39), 263 (= anindita agarahita KhA I40): Ps II. 116, 170; Pug 30, 41, 58; Sdhp 436. Opp. savajja.
(adj.) [Sk.
(issa).
ava" rare late or poetical form of o", See otinna.

uncertain]
Avattha'
[der.
wandering, going on tour)
aimless (of carika, a bhikkhu's A II1.171 (C. avavatthika).

asta, pp. of as^]
Avattha'^ [Sk. apasta, apa -fJ V.302 (= chaddita C).
thrown away
AvattharaQa
(of an
(nt.)
J
[fr.
avattharati] setting in array, deploying
army)
U.104 (of a robber-band), 336.

to
Avattharati [ava -j- tharati, stfj up J 1.74 (amilna ppr.), 255

1,38.
strew,
cover over or
Avajjata
(f.)
[abstr. to prec), only neg.
an blamelessnses,
(itvii
ger.); IV.84;
Davs
pp. otthata Cp. pariy".

(nt.)
fauUle.:sness
Pug
25, 41
Dhs 1349.
Avattharaâ
= ayattharana
DA
1.274.
of a -f vadhati, Sk. vadhya, vadh] not Avajjha to be killed or destroyed, inviolable Sn 288; J v.49; vi. 132.
(adj.) [grd
Avatthu (& ka) (adj.) [a -f- vatthu] groundless, unfounded (lig) Vin 11.241; J 1.440 (kai] vacanaq). For lit meaning see vatthu.
Avancana
tering,
(adj.) [a
-|-
i.e.
unfit
for
crippled feet J 1.214
= Cp
vancana from Vafic] not (even) totany motion (esp. walking), said of
m-g'".
despised,
Avadata (ôdata) Davs
111.14 (matri causa).
Avadana
despicable
sec
apadana.
Avaiina
(adj.)
[to
avaiina]
Pv
ni.l''
(= avaufieyya
avajanitabba
PvA
175).
Avadaniya
cut]
Sk. %vajiiapti, fr. ava Avafiflatti (f.) [ava -f- iiatti jna] only as neg. an" the fact of not being despised, inferior or surpassed, egotism, pride, arrogance It 72;
Vbh
IV.
I
350, 356;
to
uuvilling
sq.
kama (adj.) wishing not to be surpassed, be second, wanting to be praised A 11.240;

fr.
[fr. avadana cutting off; ava -\- da'^ to niggardly Sn 774 (= Nd' 36 which expU. as follows: avaq gacchanti ti pi avadaniya; maccharino pi vuccanti avadaniya; buddhanai) vacanai) n'adiyanti ti avadaniya. Sn A 516 condenses this expl"- into the foil.: .avangamanataya maccharitaya buddhadlnaq vacanaq anadiyanalaya ca av.adaniya).
(adj.)
stingy,
Avadapana
Avanna
(f.)
(cleansing): see vodSpana.

(to deal out) only
[Sk. avajB.!,
ava
-{-
jna] contempt, disregard,
disrespect J 1.257 (ya).
Avadapeti
BSk pary Divy 202.
Avaiinata (adj.) [pp. of avajSnati] despised, contempt PvA 135 (an); Sdhp 88, go.
treated with
Avadayatl [denom.
to
:
fr. avada in same meaning as anudda, da' see dayati-j to have pity on, to feel sorry for navadiiyissaij, gloss n'Snukampiyaq). J IV. 178 (bhutanaij
Avatagsaka (=
Avatthana
J
(nt.)
vat") see Vin Tixts 11.347.
Avadiyati [Sk.
[Sk. avasthana]
avadlryati,
split
position,
standing place
1.50S;
PvA
286.
under dari] to burst, see also uddiyati,
ava -f- <Jr', drnati, see etym. open J VI. 183 (;=: bhijjati C.)
Avadehaka
Avadehaka
direct
fr.
83
Avasitthaka
Avamaneti
pp.
(adj) [ava deha ka but more likely dlh] in the idiom udaravadehakat] bhuri1. 102; Th i, 935. Vism 33 has jati, to eat ones fill udaravadehaka-bhojana, a heavy meal.
(
[Caus.
of avamannati] to despise
36.
v.246.
ava
-f-
avamanita PvA
Avaya
only in neg. anavaya.
Avadharai]ia
C's
in
(nt.)
[Cp.
Sk.
avadhsrana,
fr.
ava
t.t.
+ dhf]
used by
at
Avayava
member,
[Der" uncertain. Cp. mediaeval Sk. avayava] limb,

constituent, part
calling attention to, affirmation, emphasis; as
explanation of evai] at
DA
1.27;
and of kho
PvA
AvadhI
II, 18.
3 sg. aor.
ofvadhati.
At DhA
11.73
avadhi =z odhi.
gatta). 168, VvA 53 (sarira gatta), 251 (mul the fibres 211 (sanra of the root). As t. t. g. at Sn.\ 397. In the commentaries avayava is often used where arjga would have been used in the older texts.
201, 276;
PvA
Avanata
Avanati
see avanata.
(
Avarajjhatl
(")
[ava
fail,
+ rajjhati
spurn
of
radh,
cp. Sk. avarad(v.l. rujjh).
avanamati] stooping, bending, bowing down, humiliation Miln 387 (unnat'avanati).

) (f.)
[fr.
hyate] to neglect,
Th 1,167;]
iv.428
Avaruddha
IV.
181,
Avani
(f.)
[Vedic avani]
IV.5.
bed or course of a river;
earth,
slaves)
[fr. avarundhati] I. Doubtful reading at Vin apparently meaning 'in revolt, out of hand' (of 2. [late form of oruddha] restrained Sdhp. 592.
ground Davs
AvapakSsati
[ava pa kasati kassali, fr. kf?] is a pa occurring doubtful compd- of kabsati, the combd- ava only in this word. In all likelihood it is a distortion of Tavakassatl (vi -|- ava -f- kassali), supplementing the ordinary apakassati. See meaning & further discussion under Vin II. 204 (apakasati -f- v.l. avapakassati; apakasati Bdhgh. in expl"- on p. 325 has apapakasati which seems, to imply (a)vavakassati); A III. 145 sq. (avapakasitui)).
Avaruddhaka
VI.575;
Dpvs
[avruddha -|- ka] subdued, expelled, banished I.21 (Np).

;
Avaruddhatl
to
ava [Sk. aparundhati remove, banish J VI. 505 See also avarundhati.
expel,
-|-
ruddhati
niharati
of
(=
rudh] C), 515.
Avarundhati [ava -f- rundhati. Only his Cy (ThA 271) on oruddha]

to
referred to
to put
by Dhp. in under restraint,
put into one's harem as subsidiary wife.

in
late
Avapatta Avapayin
drinking
see opatta.
(
1.
Avalambatl [^= olambati]. Only

") (adj.)
verse.
To hang
Pv
III. 3';
[cp. avapivati]
coming
for a drink,
down. Pv
ll.l'8;
10^.
Ger. avalamba (for bya)
163.
-|-
cp. olubbha.
Avapivati [ava
pa,
cp. apapibati] to drink
from J 1.163.
Avalitta
in
Avabujjhati
) [Cp. BSk. avabudhyate] to understand 83 (nâvabujjhati); A IV.98 (id.) J 1.378 III. 387 (interchanging with anubujjhati at the latter pass).
IV. 66
It
( ) [Sk. avalipta, pp. of ava-limpati] besmeared; cpd. uUittavalitta "smeared up & down" i.e. plastered inside & outside A I.IOI.
Avalekhati [ava + lekhati, Hkh, off Vin II. 221 (v.l. apa).
Sk. avalikhati] to scrape
Avabodha
[ava
-f-
knowledge Sn
to the truth
bodha] perception, understanding, full Neg. an not awakened 509 (sacca).
Avalekhana'
off
Vv
(
82''
(=ananubodha VvA
319).
(nt.) [fr. avalekhati] (a) scraping, scraping 141 (pidhara), 221 ("kattha). (b) scratching in, writing down J IV.402, (sattha a chisel for engraving
Vin
II.
Avabodhatl
) [cp. Sk.
pay attention
to J
111,151
avabodhati] to realise, perceive, nava).
letters).
Avalekhana-
(nt.)
v.
1.
for
[fr.
apalekhana.
Avabhasa
vabhaao
I'ug
[later
form of obhasa] Only in cpd. gambhlra11.55, looking deep. Same cpd. at A 11.105
Avalepana
46 has obhasa.
Avabhasaka
Avabhasita
( ) (adj.) [fr. avabhasa] shining, light on, illuminating Sdhp 14.

(
ava -flip] smearing, daubing, Sn 194 (kayo taca-maqs' avalepano the body plastered with skin & flesh).
(nt.)
( )
plastering
1.385 (pita);
shedding
Avasa
ava
(adj.) [a
-|-
vasa] powerless
Sdhp 290.
[late
form of obhasita]
shining with,
resplendent
Sdhp 590.
Avasafa & Osata

-(-
[Sk. apasrta, cp. also samavasrta, pp. 01

;
Avabhuiijati [ava
(inf.
+ bhuHjatl]
[ava
-|-
to
eat,
to eat
up
111.272
"bholtui)), 273.
(adj.)
one who has left a withdrawn, gone away community & gone over to another sect, a renegade Vin IV.216, 217 (== tilthayatanai] saijkata).
srl
-f Sf]
Avabhuta
down", despised, low, unworthy
bhata, pp. of ava -f bhu] 11. 210.
"come
AvasaratI [ava
(v.
1.
to
go down,
to
go away
(to)
Sn 685
BB. T.
(
avaijsari).
[for J
Avamangala
[ava 4- mangala, ava here in privative function] of bad omen, unlucky, infaustus (opp. abhiman(adj.)
ill
Avasana
finish,
")
osana]
1.87
conclusion
(nt.) stopping ceasing; end, (bhattakicc-ivasane at the end
gala); nt. bad luck,
omen
1.372,
402; 11.197;
VI. lo,
of the
meal);
[fr.
PvA 76
(id.).
424;
DhA
1.
111.123; [Sk.
PvA
37,
261. Cf. next.
Avasaya
to slight, to disregard, despise
avaseti]
stopping,
19).
end, finish
Th
p.
2,
12
(=
Avamanfiati
avamanyate]
175;
DhA
170;
PvA
(adj.)
Sdhp
271.
avasanai) nitthanai)
ThA
But the
id.
at
Dhp 218
(act.
pp.
Caus.
has anakkhate.
avamanita.
Avaslficanaka
()
&
(adj.) [fr. osincati]
pouring over
Avamangalla
avamangala] of bad omen, thing importune, unlucky J 1.446.

[fr.
[fr.
nt.
any-
&
med.), overflowing J 1.400 (an). not osittha) [pp. of avasissati, Sk. avasista] II. 133; J 1138; v,339; VvA 66, avasittha all who are left, the others PvA 165 (jana).
(sic
Avaslttha
left,
Avamana & omana

respect,
ava -f
man,
think] disregard, dis-
remaining, over S
contempt
(nt.)
11.386; 111.423; v. 384. Cp. next.
pi.
Avamanana
[fr.
avamana]
= avamana J
1.22.
Avasitthaka
(adj.)
[fr.
avasittha] remaining, left J 111.311.
17*
Avasitia
Avasltta
(
84
Avasseti [ava
apasseti]
(loc.)
|
Avikkhepa
-f-
[ppof osificati] besprinkled, anointed, conin
-[-
Sri,
for
to
the usual 'apasrayati; see
secrated,
only of a properly
phrase raja khattiyo muddha7asitto consecrated king (see also khattiya) D i. muddhavassita, 1. 1 82 (T. 69; 11.227; 111.64; Pug 56; See also abhisitta. V. 1. "abhisitta); etc.
to
lean
against,
11.80
(aor.
avassayiq
depend
on, find shelter in
vasaq kappesiq C).
DA
pp. avassita.
AvaSSavana
Avasin
(adj.-n.)
[a
-f-
(nt.) [fr.
ava
-|-
Caus. of sru to flow] straining,
vasin
fr.
\ai]
not
having control
filtering (?) J II.2S8.
over oneself,
11.275.
Avassita
AvasiSSati [Sk. avasisyate. Pass, of ava -|- SiS ; but expl<^by Kern, Tom. s. v. as fut of avasidati] to be left over, to remain, in phrase yaq pamana-katai] kammai] na taij S iv.322; J 11.61 (see tatravasissati D 1.251; A v.299 ex pi", on p. 62). Also in the phrases taco ca naharu ca atthi ca avasissatu sarire upasussatu mai)sa-lohita;) M 1.481; A 1.50; S 11.28, and sarTrani avasissanti S 11.
with
J
[for apassila, Sk. apasrita]
depending on, dealing
V.375. See apassita.

(adj.) [Sk. *avasruta,
(lit.)
AvaSSUta
sava]
20.
I.
2. (fig.)
pp. of ava -)- sru, cp. avasflowing out or down, oozing, leaking J IV. (cp. anvassava & asava) filled with desire,
q. v.) Vin 11.236; S iv.70, 184 262 (an); 11.240; iv.128, 201; Sn 63
lustful
(opp. anaVassuta,
(an);
1.261,
83.
With
the latter phrases cp. avasussati.

for avasi, a -f vasi, aor. of v.66 (ma avasi).
(an");
Pug
27,
36;
Dpvs
11.5
(T.
reads avassita).
AvaSi metri causa

stay, rest J
vas*
to stop,
Neg. anavassuta: i. not leaking, without a leak J iv.20 2. free from (nava :^ udaka-pavesan' abhavena a. C). leakage, i. e. from lust or moral intoxication Dh 39 (citta) Sn 63 (see expH- in detail at Nd' 40); SnA 116 (=
Avasussati
in
[Sk. 'ava-susyati of us] to dry up, to wither;
kilesa-anvassava-virahita).
of the old kamai] taco ca naharu ca atthi ca avasussatu (upasussatu sarire maqsalohitai)) older J 1. 71, no; Sdhp 46. It is a later spelling for the
later
quotations
Avahaâ
[pp. of avaharati] taken away, stolen Miln 46, 47.

(
avasissatu
see
Trenckner (M
fut.
(=
Sk.
S'^soksyati,
of
1.569). Intens.)
fut.
avasucchati
1.
Avaharaija
[fr.
avaharati in both meanings] taking
vi.550 (v.
BB
away, removal;
theft
PvA 47
[ava
(sataka),
92 (soka).
"sussati;
C. avasucchissati).
[ava
-j-
Avaharati & oharati
hf] to steal j 1.384;
AvaSUra
ava
11]
sura;
sundown, sunset,
ava here in function of *avai)S see ace. g as adv. at or with sun-
47 (avahari vatthaq), 86 hata (q. v.).
(id.,
apanudi).
PvA
pp. ava-
down
V.56 (anavasurar) metrically).

[Sk. avasesa,
fr.
Avatiasati [ava
(afiiiamaiiiiai));
-f-
has]
to
laugh
PvA
178.
at,
deride,
mock
J
J V.1
aor.
avahasi
IV. 41 3.
Avasesa'
ava
-|-
SIS, cp. avasissati] remainder,
remaining part; only mainder, i. e. fully,
an" (adj.) without any re1.220 A v.347 completely (dohin); A 1.20 sq., 88; Sn 146; Pug 17; Dhs 363, 553; SnA 417 ("pharana); PvA 71 ("ato, adv. altogether, not leaving anything out); & savasesa leaving something 5' over, having something left A 1.20 sq., 88; Pv III. (jivita" having still a little life left).
in cpds.
Avahara
v.
1
[fr.
avaharati]
taking, acquiring, acquisition

viz.
Vin
29 (paiica avahara,
theyya, pasayha, parikappa,
paticchanna", kusa).
Avahiyati
J
[for
ohiyati]
to
be
left
behind, to stay behind
V.340.
Avagata
[ava
-|-
gacchati]
fallen
only
in
phrase
dhamma
V.82.
Avasesa^
(adj.)
[see
prec] remaining,
left
Sn 694 (ayu
avagat-amha, we are
(C. explains apagata).
from righteousness, J
avaseso); J 111. 19; 107 (tanhS ca avasesa ca kilesa); PvA 19 (avasesa ca iiataka the rest of the relatives), 21 (avasesa parisa), 201 (atthi-tacamatt' avasesa-sarira with a body on which nothing but skin & bones were left), 206 nt. (as pred.) I) (atthi-sanghatamatf avasesa-sarira). what is left FvA 52 (app' avasesaq); KhA 245 (n' atthi
Vbh
Avakarotl
latter
[either
ava
-j-
-]-
karoti or aval)
-f-
karoti, the
it
more probable.
Toev.
s.
It
is
not necessary to take

-f-
with
Kern,
v. as Sk.
apakrnoti, apa
tesaq avasesaq).
revoke, undo, rescind, not fulfill, avakareyya chindeyya C); v,495, 500; VI. (avakayira 280. 2. to give back, restore J vi.577 (=: deti C).
a kf] I. to spoil, destroy J 111.339
Avasesaka
ditional,
(adj.)
[fr.
avasesa'^]
being
left,
overflowing, ad-
more
1.400 (an);
Dpvs
Avakirati wrong by Hardy
VvA
Index
for
avakirati (q.
v.).
IV.45.
Avassa
(adj.)
[a
+ va]
V.319
1.263;
Avatuka
Divy 347
Av. S 1.209
^tc.)
IV. 374-"
see
apatuka.
(m.)
19 ("bhavin);
J
III.
against one's will, inevitable J i. ^gamita). Usually as nt. r) adv.

;
Avapurana
[same as apapurana] a key S 11H32;
inevitably (cp. BSk. avasyai)
271;
DA
&
Sdhp 293.
AvapuratI [same
(adv.) [see avassa] inevitably
as apapurati] to
open
(a door) J 1.63; VI.373.
Avassakat)
Avassajati
Sk.
Dpvs
IX.
3.
ossajati [ava Sfj Sfj, perhaps ud although the usual Vedic form is avasrjati. The form ossajati puzzled the BSk. writers in their sansapa -f- ut kritisation apotsrjati Sfj Divy 203] to let loose, let go, send off, give up, dismiss, release (ava)
utsrjati,
vavata] unobstructed, unhindered, free. Avavata -fOf a woman, not married J V.213 (=: apetavarana, which read for ''bharana, apariggahita C).
(adj.) [a
Avikampamana
of
(adj.)
[a
+ vi + kampamana,
;
ppr.
med.
J IV.425;
V.487 (aor. avassaji read for
avissaji).
Avassana
Avassaya
vassana, Sk. vasana of (nt.) [a not bleating J iv.251.

[Sk.
vSS
to bleat]
not wavering, not doubting anosakkamana C. Kern takes it at this passage J IV. 3 10 {:= vikalpamana, see Tpev. s.v., but unnecessarily); as a VI. 176 (^ niiasanka C); J vi.273.
kamp]
not
hesitating,
*avasraya for the usual apasraya, see P. apassaya'] support, help, protection, refuge J 1.2 n; 11. 197; IV. 167; Miln 160; DhA 11.267; IV.198; PvA 5, 113.
[ava -f- sava, Sk. "srava fr. sfU only neg. anassava no further effect Vin 11.89;
to flow] outflow,
Avikampin (adj.) [fr. a + vi -f kamp] unmoved, steady Vv 5022 ( acala VvA 215).
Avikopin
not shaking,
vikopin; fr. vi kup] not agitated, (adj.) [a not moving, unshaken, undisturbed J vi.226 (acchejja +).
[a
AvaSSava
effect,
Avikkhepa
-f vikkhepa]
1.83;
calmness, balance, equanimity

11,
1.93; 11.246;
111.334 sp.
iii.213;
Psi.94; "-228; Dhs
15, 570.
Avicareti
Avicareti
[a
85
Avecca
Avirodhana
(nt.)
+ vicareti]
not to examine
[a
VvA
336.
i.
= avirodha
J 111.320,
412; V.378.
AvlCCat) at
V.434 read aviviccai)
viviccaij]
e.
not
Avlvada
secretly, openly.
[a -|- vivada] absence of contesting or disputing, agreement, harmony D IU.245 Sn 896 (bhuma SnA 557 or "bhumma Nd' 308, expW- as Nibbana).
;
AvIJanag
It
[a
+ vijanaq]
not knowing, ignorant
Dh
38, 60;
103.
Avisaijvadaka
not lying
(adj.)
1.4;
III.
visaqvada -f ka] not deceiving, [a 170; Pug 57; DA I.73.

[abstr.
fr.
Avijja
root
(f-) [Sl<. avidya; ft. a -f- vid] ignorance; the main of evil and of continual rebirth (see paticca-samuppada, cp. S 11.6,9, 'î Sn p. 141 & many other passages). See on term Cpd. 83 n. 3, 187 sq , 262 sq. & for further
Avlsagvadanata
(f)
faithfulness, uprightness
+ visaqvada]
to
honesty,
III.
190.
termed an anusaya (D 111.254,282; S 1V.205, 208 sq., 212); it is one of the asava (Vin iioo, 1109), of the 111.4; D 1.84; 111.216; It 49; Dhs ogha (D III. 230, 276; Dhs 390, 1061, 1162), of the nlvaranani (S 11.23; A 1.223; I' î Dhs 1162, i486), of the sarjyojanani (D 111.254; Dhs H31, 1460). See for various characterisatons the foil, passages: Vini.i; 111.3; D IU.212, 1.54, 67, 144; S 11.4, 26, 263; 111.47, 230, 234, 274; 162: iv.256; V.52; A 1.8, 285; 11.132, 158, 247 111.84 sq., 414; IV. 228; It 34 (ya kac' ima duggatiyo asmii) loke paramhi ca avijjamiilaka sabb.^ iccha-lobha-sammussaya), 57, 81; Sn 199, 277, 729 (jati-marana-sarjiiSrai) ye vajanti avijjay'eva sa gatl), 730, 1026, 1033 (avijpunapunaq jaya nivuto loko); Dh 243; Nd* 99; Pug 21; Dhs 390, 1061, 1162; DhA 111.350; IV.161 (paligha).
detail vijja. avijja is
visaij \- Caus. of vad] Avisatjvadeti [a word, to be honest, to be true J v. 124.
keep one's
Avisaggata
agga,
Sk.
[a visaggata, v.l. viy'=, thus as a -f- viyvyagra =3 akula] state of being undisturbed, harmony, balance J vi.224 (C. avisaggata). Cp. avyagga.
(f.)
Avisare
[a
at J v. 117 according to Kern, Tom. s.v. corrupted from avisaye, i.e. towards a wrong or unworthy object
+ visaya,
loc], C. differently: avisare
= avisaritva
atik-
kamitvs;
v.l.
adhisare.
[a -|- visahata]
Avisahata
(adj.)
imperturbed Dhs 15, 24,
287, 570. (manasata).
AviSSaji at J VI.79 is with Kern, Toev. read avassajl (see avassajati).
s.
v.
better to be
Av)nnai;iaka
(aJj.)
[a
+ viiiiiana
-(-
ka]
senseless,
without
feeling or consciousness, unfeeling
DhA 1.6 (saviiinanaka -|-).
Avlssajjlya (adj.) away, inalienable

iya); 11.170 (five
J
[grd.
Avliinu
(adj.)
= aviddasu.
+
vissajjati] not to be given avebhangiya) Vin 1.305 ("ika for such objects in detail); v.216 (+ avebh);
of a
(cp.
VI.568.
(adj.)
[a
Avltakka
274;
vitakka] free from thought D 111.219, 75 ("where reasonings cease" trsl.); Dhs i6l ("free from the working of conception" trsl.), 504 etc.
(adj.) [a
2,
AviSSasanlya
+ visasana
-f^
iya,
ika]
not
to
be
Th
trusted, untrustworthy J 111.474.
Aviha
[of
1
Avldura
(adj.)
[a+vidura] not
far,
near; usually in
loc.
the
2th
e as adv. near Sn. 147.
48
n.
the world of the Aviha's, i.e. 16 Brahma-words, cd. Kindred Sayings S 1.35, 60; A 1.279; Tug I73; cpd. 139.
uncertain etym.]
of the
AvlddaSU (adj.) (=bala Sn A

111.395);
[a -\-
viddasu]
PvA
Nd^ 514 509); Dh 268 18 (so read for avindasu).
ignorant,
foolish
Sn
762
Avlhiqsa (Avlhesa)
(avihesa);
("vitakka).
(f)
(=
avifinu
DhA
mercy, humanity, friendliness,
Sn 292
(=
absence of cruelty, 111.213, 215, 240 sakarunabhava SnA 318); It 82

[a
+ vihiijsS]
love
Avinasaka
destruction
(ika) (adj.) [a A ui.38 (ika); J

(adj.)
vinasa
v.
+ ka]
not
causing
116
(= anasaka
C).
IV.16.
Avihefhaka
(adj.) [a 4- vihethaka] not harassing,
not hurting
D
imperishable
111.166 (but cp.
SnA 318 avihesaka
In
same context);
Avinasana
[a -f- vinasana]
Dpvs
Miln 219.
AvlnlCChayannu how to decide J

Avlnibbhujag
(adj.) [a
vinicchaya
nu] not knowing
Avf
in
general see vl.
v.367.
[ppr.
(adj.)
of a
+ vinibbhujati]
unable to
distinguish or to
know
-|-
J v.121 (=: atirento
C).
Avici [B.Sk. avici a -f- vici (?) no intermission, or no pleasure (?), unknown, but very likely popular etym.] I.avlciniraya, one of the (great) hells (see niraya), described in vivid colours at many passages of the Pali canon, e.g.
Avlnibbhoga
indistinct J
(ad.) [a
III.428
vinibbhoga] not to be distinguished,
("sadda).
Avlparinama
fastness,
(=:;
[a viparinama] absence of change, steadendurance D1.18; 111.31,33 (dhamma); DA 1.113
Nd^ 304 347, 405 96; 111.182; IV.159; DhA 1.148; PvA 52; SnA 290; Sdhp 37, 194; Pgdp 5 sq.; 2. disintegration, decay Vism 449 (a. jara nSma). etc etc.
at
Vin
11.203
It
86; Nd'
18,
1110; Fs 1.83;
Dhs 1281;
J 1.71,
jara-vasena viparinamassa abhavato).

[a
Avippatlsara
+ vippatisara]
-\-
absence of regret or remorse
Avekalla ( ) adj.) [a -f vekalla] without buddhi complete knowledge J vi.297.
deficiency, in
111.46.
AvekkhaU
(adj.-n.) [a
Avlppavasa
fulness,
vippavasa] ihoughtfulness, mind:
is
not neglectful, mindful, attentive, anussatiyfi 1142 (cp. Nd^ loi bhavento) ; 1.104 (appamado vuccati satiya avippavSso) satiya avippavasa). Dh.\ IV.26 (appamada
attention;
adj.
[B.Sk. avlksate. The regular Pali form however apekkhati, to which the BSk. av" corresponds], to look at, to consider, to see It 33 (v.l. ap); Dh 28, 50, J IV.6;
eager
Vin
v.216;
Sn
DhA
resp.
lit.
1.259
(=
passati).
DA
Avekktllpati [avaq
to to
Aviruddha
free,
(adj.) [a
+ viruddha]
Dh
not contrary, unobstructed,
khipati, avar) here in form ave coravah, cp. pure for purah etc.] to jump, hop, pacchimapSde throw (a foot) down J iv.251
(=
without
(f.)
difficulties
406; Sn 365, 704, 854.
khipati
C).
(adv.)
Avlri)]hl
[a
+ virulhi]
1.245
I,
absence or cesssation of growth
Avecca
vecca.
Sn 235;
DhA
(dhamma).
absence of obstruction, gentleness
cp. adhicca
&
The
taken as ava -f ger. of i (*itya), abhisamecca, but by P. grammarians as a form is not sufficiently cleared semantically
[Uusually
Avirodha
11.105
=Th
[a -f virodha]
875.
B.Sk. avetya, e.g. Ilm. 210, is a Sanskritisation of the P. form] certainly, definitely, absolutely, perfectly, expld.
Avecca
by Bdhgh.
as acala (on D 11.217), or as pannaya ajjhogahetva (on Sn 229); by Dhp. as apara-paccaya-bhavena (on Pv IV. I"). Usually in phrase Buddhe Dbamme
86
Avyosita
Asakyadhita
(adj.) [a -)- vyosita,
Sk.
reached perfection, imperfect
Th
1,
vyavasita] not 784 (aby).
having
Sanghe avecca-pasado
perfect faith in the B., the
Dhamma
Avhaya
[fr.
avhayati;
cp.
S 11.69; iv.271 sq., 304; V.344, 405; A 1.222; 11.56; III. 212, 332, 451; 1V.406; V.183; further at Ps 1.161 ("pasanna); Sn 229 (yo ariyasaccani avecca passati); Pv IV. i'*.
the
e.g.
&
Sangha,
at
1.45;
name; adj. ( ) 686 (Asit"^), 689
called,
Sk. Shvaya "betting"] calling, having the name of Sn 684 (isi),
(kanhasiri^),
1133 (Sacc, cp. Nd^ 624).
Avhayati & Avheti

to call
[Sk. ahvayati, a 4-
hu
or
hva]
i.
upon, invoke, appeal to
Avedha
Sk.
(adj.) [a
+ vdha,
grd. of
vidh (vyadh)
to pierce,
PvA
252
164.
D 1.244 (avhayama
summon
2.
to call, call up,
imper.); I.i7;jil.l0,
avedhya] not to be hurt or disturbed, inviolable, akampanaunshakable, imperturbable Sn 322 ("dhamma sabhava SnA 331).
(=: pakkosati); v.220 (avhayesi); vi.iS, 192, 273 (avhettha pret.); Vv 33' (avheti). 3. to give a name, to call, to address SnA 487 (= amanteti alapati). pp.
avbata
(q. v.).
Avebhangika
Avebhanglya
be
(adj.)
[fr.
+ vi
or distributed
Vin
(nt.)
1.305.
-|- bhanga] not Cp. next.
to
be divided
Avhata
(an
p.
at
= anahuta
Th
2,
[pp.
of
avhayati]
ayactia) :=
called,
summoned
Pv
1.12^, cp.
PvA
J 111.165=; 64. The id.
divided,
at
enumd-
[= avebhangika] that which is not to an inalienable possession; 5 such objects Vin II. 171, which are the same as under avisv. 129.
[a -j-
129 reads ayacita.
Avhana
I.
sajjiya (q. v.);
(nt.) [fr. avhayati, Sk. ahvana in diff. meaning] begging, calling, asking Sn 710; Vism 68 ("anabhinandana). 2. addressing, naming SnA 605 (= nama).
Avera
(adj.)
vera]
peaceable,
mild,
(^
veravirahita
liness,
kindness
151).
(adj.
KhA 248); Sdhp 338. D 1.247 (citta); Dh

Dh
197, 258.
friendly
Sn 150
DhA
Averin
(^
g (nt.) friendkhantimetta
Avhayana
mayhaq
(nt ) [cp. Sk. ahvayana] calling to, asking, invocation, imploration 1. 11 (Sir-avhayane, v. 1. avhayana; expld. at 1.97 with reading Sirivhayana as "ehi Siri
DA
= avera
n.)
sire
(v.
patitthahi
1.
ti
evai)
sire
Siriya
avhayanaq"),
244, 245
avhana).
[fr.
Avosita [reading uncertain, cp. unfultiUed, undone Th i, loi.
avyosita] only in neg. an
Avhayika one who
(adj.)
avhaya] calling, giving a name; (m.)

J
gives a
[for
name
1.401 ::=
III.
234.
santo, ppr. ol
(sataij
Avyagga
(ad) [a
+ vyagga,
Sc. vyagra] not bewildered, not
Asa
(adj.)
asaq
v.
asanto, a
J iv'.435
.
confused S v.66. Cp. avisaggata.
meaning "good"] bad

ace.
sg.
-j-
aS
in
with
1.
santaq
.,
Avyattata
(f.) [abstr. fr. avyatta] state or condition of not being manifest or visible, concealment, hiding DhA 11.38.
asappurisaij va
C); V.448
(n. pi.
va asaq, expH- by sappurisaij va f. asa expl^. by asaliyo

vi.235
lamika
C;
cp. p.
446 V.319).
of 4- saijvunati,
cp. saijvuta] unres-
Avyatha
(adj.) [a
+ vyatha,
cp. Sk. vyatha misfortune] not
miserable, fortunate J 111.466
(= akilamana
C).
Asagvata
tricted,
(adj.)
[pp.
open
[a
VI. 306.
Avyaya
[a
-f-
1.72
(instr.
vyaya] absence of loss or change, safety ena safely); Miln 393 (as abbaya T.).
Asagvara
control
-\-
saqvara] absence of closing or restraint,
no
Dhs 1345.
Avyapajjha' (abyabajjha)
(nt.) [a -|- vyapajjha or bajjha, a confusion between the roots bSdh or pad] (act.) kindness of heart; (pass.) freedom from suffering (Ep. of Nibbana)
Asagvasa
(adj.) [a -|- saqvasa] deprived of co-residence, expelled from the community Vin iv.213, 214.
Vin
1.
183 (avyapajjhâdhimut)a);
adj.)
It
31 (abyabojjh'arama).
Asagvindat)
[ppr. a -f saqvindati] not finding, not
knowing
Avyapajjha^ (abyabajjha)
a *vyapadya or more likely a -(- *vyabadhya] free from oppression or injury; not hurting, kind D 11.242 (avera +), 276; 1.90; It
[either
Th
I,
717.
(adj.)
Asagvuta
restrained
[pp.
of a
-j-
sagvunati,
cp.
saqvata] not
16^52
(sukhai)); Miln
(adj.) [a
-f-
410
Dhs 1345, 1347.
(avera-)-).
free
Avyapanna
free
vyapanna]
from desire
Asagsattha
to injure,
11.220 (id.);
from malice, friendly, benevolent D ni. 82,83 ("citta); Pug 68 (id.). Same in B.Sk. e.g. Divy
(adj.) [a -f saijsattha] not mixed or mixing, not associating, not given to society I.al4; S 1.63; Sn 628 Dh 404 (= dassana-savana-samullapa paribhogakaya-saqsagganai) abhavena SnA 46r DhA iv.173).
105, 302.
Avyapada [a -)- vyapada] absence of dom from malice D 111.215, 229,

Avyayata
Avyaylka
Asagharima
desire to injure, freeIt
(adj.)
asaijhariya
-j-
(?)
Vin iv.272.
240; have aby); Dhs 33, 36, 277, 313, 1056.
82
(all
MSS.
Asaghariya
Asaghira
(adj.) [grd. of a
sagharati] not to be destroyed
or shattered It 77;
Th
I,
372; Nd'^ no.
(adj.) [a -)- vyayata of yam] at random, without discrimination, careless J 1.496 (=: avyatta C). (adj.) [fr. avyaya] not liable to loss or change, imperishable J v. 508 (= avigacchanaka C).
(adj.) [a
-|-
(adj.) [= asaqhariya of saq -|- hf] immovable, unconquerable, irrefutable Vin 11.96; S 1. 193; A iv.141 V.71; Sn 1149 (as Ep. of Nibbana, cp. Nd'^ no); J I. 62; IV. 283 (cilta unfaltering); Dpvs IV. 12.
(adj.)
[a -j-
Avyavata
i.e.
vySvata
= Sk
vyaprta] not occupied,

III.
Asakka
sakka;
Sk.
asakya]
impossible J
v.
362 (rupa).
careless, neglectful, not
worrying Vin
J
(abyavata for appossukka Sn 43); 177 (abya").
111.65;
vi.188.
136; Nd^ 72 Miln
Asakkuneyya
able to
J
(adj.)
[grd. of a
-j-
sakkoti] impossible, un-
1.55;
KhA
J
185 and passim.
Avyaseka
I)
1. 1
(adj.)
[a
DA
Csukha 1.183); Pug 5982

[a
-[-
-}-
vy 4- aseka]
kilesa
vyaseka-virahitatta
untouched, unimpaired avyaseka
Asakkhara
or stones,
(adj.) [a -|-
smooth
(f.)
sakkhara] not stony, free from gravel V.168; DhA III.401 (opp. sasakkhara).
sakyadhltS] not a true Buddhist nun
Asakyadhita
Avyaharatl
vy
-|-
[a -f-
aharati] not to bring or procure J v. 80.
Vin
IV. 214.
Asagguna
AsaggUOa
["
87
Asadlsa
like
(adj.) [a
-|-
Asabbha
sadisa]
+ sagguna]
(adj.)
vin, the a" belongs
to the [a
bad quality, vice Sdhp 382 (bh5whole cpd.).
incomparable, not having
its
DhA
11.89; 111.120 ("dana).

[a
Asankita & "iya
sankita,
pp.
of iank] not
Asaddha
(adj.)
saddha] not believing, without faith
hesilating, not afraid, not anxious, firm, bold J I.334 ("iya);
III.
252, 282.
V.Z41; Sdhp 435, 541.
Asaddhamma
649.
Asankuppa
(cp.
[a"+ sankuppa, grd. of kup] not to be shaken; immovable, steady, safe (Ep. of Nibbana) Sn II49
(adj.)
Ndi 106); Th
1,
[a -|- sat -|- dhamma, cp. asat & BSk. asaddharma] evil condition, sin, esp. sexual intercourse; usually mentioned as a set of several sins, viz. as 3 at It 85; as 4 at A 11.47; as 7 at D IU.252, 282; as 8 at Vin 11.202.
(nt.)
AsankUSaka
(adj.) [a -f- sankusaka, which is distorted from Sk. sankasuka splitting, crumbling, see Kern, Toev. p. 18] not contrary J vi.297 (vattin, C. appatilomavattin, cp. J
trsl". VI. 143).
Asana'
[Vedic asan(m)] stone, rock J
11.91
V.i3i.
Asanaadj.
(nt.) [cp. Sk. asana of ai, cp. asati] eating, food; eating J I.472 (ghatasana Ep. of the fire; v.64 (id.). Usually in neg. form anasana fasting, famine, hunger Sn
Asankheyya
Miln 232
(adj.)
[a
-f-
calculable, innumerable, nt. an

(cattari a.),
sankheyya, grd. of saij-khya] inimmense period A 11.142;
311
(=
khuda SnA 324);

[Sk.
DA
1.139. See also
nirasana.
289
DhA
1.5,
83, 104.
Asana^
(nt.)
1.40 (as Bodhi-tree of
asana] the tree Pentaptera Tomentosa J Gotama); 11.91 ; v.420; VI. 530.
asana,
to asyati to hurl, throw]
Asanga
(adj.) [a -j- sanga] not sticking to anything, free from attachment, unattached Th 2, 396 (^manasa, := anasattacitta ThA 259); Miln 343. Cp. next.
Asana*
arrow
(nt.)
[cp.
1.82
=S
Sk.
an
1.62.
Cp. asani.
v.
Asangita
(adj.)
asangika?] J V.409.
sangita, or should we read [fr. asanga, a not sticking or stuck, unimpeded, free, quick
Asanati
[see asati] to eat, to consume (food) J 1.472; 64; VI.14 (Fsb. note; read asnSti; C. paribhunjali).
(f.)
Asani
not true, false J v. 399.
[Vedic
asani
in
same meaning
with Sk. asri
Asacca
(adj.) [a -f sacca]
corner,
Asajjamana
(adj.)
[ppr.
med.
a.
of a -f
sajjali,
safij]
not
clinging, not stuck, unattached
Dh
221 (namarupasmiq
sg.
Sn 38, 71 alaggamana
(cp.
Nd^ 107);
ui.298).
DhA
caturasra four cornered (see assa), to Lat. acer pointed, sharp, Gr. axpo; pointed, Ags. egl sting, Ohg. ekka corner, point. Connected with this is Sk. asan (see asana'). Cp. olso aqsa & asama-] orig. a sharp stone as hurling-weapon thence in mylhol. Indra's thunderbolt, lightning J 1.71, 167; 11.154; III.323; Miln 83. -aggi the fire of thunder, i. e. lightning or fire caused 111.71. -pata the falling of the thunderby lightning
thunder-clap,
Asajjittho 2"^
to, to
pret.
med. of sajjati
to stick or cling
277;
VvA
hesitate J 1.376. See sajjati.

[a
Asajjhaya
i'i-347)-
+ sajjhaya]
non-repetition
Dh
241 (cp.
DhA
DhA
bolt, thunderclap, lightning
Asanna
sanSa] .unconscious, "satta unconscious (adj.) [a 1.118 and beings N. of a class of Devas D 1.28 (cp. BSk. asaqjnika-sattvah Divy 505).
1.280 (or should we read asannipatar); PvA 45. -vicakka same as pata(?) S 11. 229 (= labha-sakkara-silokassa adhivacana); D 111.44, 47.
DA
DA
Asantasag & "antO (adj.) [ppr. not afraid Sn 71, 74; j IV.IOI
Asantasin
(adj.)
of a
;
+ santasati]
Nd^ 109;
fearless,
VI. 306;
Nd^ 109.
Asaniiata
(adj.)
[a -f saiinata, pp. of saq -f
yam]
43
trained, intemperate, lacking self-control It
Sn 662
Asaniiln
cp.
unres-
90
[a -|- santasin, cp.
asantasaq] fearless, not

;
Dh
trembling, not afraid Sn 850;
Dh
351
DhA
iv.70.
307.
(adj.)
[a-j-sannin] unconscious
It
1.54 ("gabbha,
Asantuttha
DA
1.163); in.in, 140, 263;

[a -t- satha]
87; Sn 874.
not
fraudulent,
[pp. of a -)- santussati] not contented greedy, insatiate, unhappy Sn 108. Cp. next.
[abstr. fr. asantutthita
with,
Asatha
honest
(adj.)
without
guile,
Asantutthita (f)
satisfaction,
111.47,
55, 237;
[a
\-
DhA
1.69.
=A
discontentment
in. 2
asantuttha] dis14 (so read for tutth")
1.95.
[a
-|-
AsaQthita
(adj.)
santhita]
not composed,
unsettled,
fickle It 62, 94.
Asanthava
Asandhlta
santhava]
dissociation,
separation
from
society, seclusion
Sn 207.
-f- la]
Asat (Asanto)
good,
i.e.
[a -f sat, ppr. of asti] not being, not being bad, not genuine (cp. asa); freq., e.g. Sn 94, 131, 881, 950; Dh 73, 77, 367; It 69 (asamo nirayao nenii). See also asaddhamma.
(f.)
[a
+ sandhi
-\-
absence of joints, discon-
nected state J
VI. 16.
Asannata
Asati (& Asanati
eat or drink cp.
I
(adj.) [a
sannata] not bent or bending
Sdhp 417.
q. v.) [Sk. asnSti, ai to panake of, to aqsa share, part] to eat; imper. asnatu
ppr. med. 223; Sn 970. asatnana J v.59; Sn 239. ger. asitva Miln 167; & asitvana J iv.371 (an). pp. asita (q.v.). See also the spurious forms asmiye & aiibati (anhamana Sn 240), also Sslta'.
fut.
V376;
asissami
Th
i,
Asapatta
Sk. sapatna] (act.) with(adj.-n.) [a -f- sapalta out enmity, friendly (med.) having no enemy or foe, secure, vigata-paccatlhika, mettapeaceful 11.276; Sn 150
viharin
D KhA
(=
249);
Th
2,
512.
Asatlyi
J
(adv.) [instr. of a
-|-
sati] heedlessly,
unintentionally
Asapatti (f.) [a -|riage S IV.249.
sapatti] without co-wife or rival in
mar-
111.486.
Asatta
free
(adj.)
[pp. of a
-(- sajjati]
not clinging or attached,
Asappurisa [a -4- sappurisa, cp. worthy man M 111.37 SnA 479

;
asat] a low, bad or un-
(= anariya
Sn 664).
from attachment Sn 1059;

IV.228.
Dh 419; Nd'
107, 108;
DhA
Asabala
(adj.) [a
(adj.)
-f-
sabala] unspotted
i.
11.80
in. 245.
Asattha
sattha] absence of a sword or knife, Cn. adj.) [a without a knife, usually combd- with adai^da in var. phrases see under danda. Also at Th i, 757 (-j- avapa).
:
Asabbha
to the
[a
-f sabbha,
e.
*sabhya cp. sabha
&
in
meaning court: courteous, hof:
hoflich etc.] not belonging
assembly-room, not consistent with good manners.
Asabbha
impolite,
vile,
S8
J
Asita
low,
of base
character
m.527 (matu-
gama);
1.256;
Dh 77= J 111.367= Th I, ThA 246 (akkhi). Cp. next.
994; Miln 221; UhA Note. Both sabbha
Asahaya (adj.) [a -f- sahaya] one who is who is dependent on himself Miln 225.
without friends;
and sabbhin occur only
in the negative form.
Asa
cpds.
as
see asa.
(adj.)
[a
-|-
Asabbhin
=
J
asabbha
a
1.494,
sinful
more
act
freq.
in
Asata
sata,
Sk.
asata,
Kern's interpretation
&
asabbhi,
e. g.
common
'Asabha
Miln 280. -rupa low, lamaka), 387 (= asabbhijatika), 414 (== apandita-jatika). Cp. prec.
-karana
low or
VI. 386
(= asadhu-jatika,
usabha.
etymology of asata at Toev. s.v. p. 90 is improbable] disagreeable Vin 1.78 (asata vedana, cp. asata vedana M Vastu I 5); Sn 867; J 1.288, 410; II. 105; Dhs 152, 1343.
Asadharai[ia
not
(adj.) [a
-]- sadharana cp. asadharana Divy 561] not shared, uncommon, unique Vin in. 35
[Sk. rsabha] see

(adj.) [a
-|-
general,
VIII. 9;
Kh
J 1.58, 78; Miln 285;
DA 1.7
Sdhp 589, 592.
Asama'
sama] unequal, incomparable J 1.40 (+ appatipuggala); Sdhp 578 (+ atula). Esp. freq. in cpd. dhura lit. carrying more than an equal burden, of incomparable strength, very steadfast or resolute Sn 694
489);
J
Asamapaka
Asara
(adj.) [a -)- sama paka] one who does not cook (a meal) for himself (a practice of ascetics) DA 1.270. (n. adj.) [a-f-sira] that which is not substance, worthlessness adj. worthless, vain, idle Sn 937 (= asara nissara sarapagata Nd' 409); Dh n, I2 (cp. DhA 1. 114
;
(= asama-viriya SnA
I.193; vi.259, 330.
Asama'^ (nt.) [the diaeretic form of Sk. asman hurling stone, of which the contracted form is amha (q. v.); connected Gr. ax/iuv anvil; with Lat. ocris "mons confragosus"
;
for interpretation).
Asaraka
rotten
(adj.)
[a -j- saraka]
asana' (Sk. asan stone for throwing) and asani] stone, rock DA 1.270, 271 (mutthika having a hammer of stone; v. 1. BB. ayamutthika); SnA 392 (instr. asmana).
Lith.
akmu
stone,
see
also
Th
I,
260; J 11.163
= DhA
unessential, worthless, sapless,

''44.
Asaraddha
It
(adj.) [a -j- saraddha] not excited, cool 119 (passaddho kayo a.; v. 1. assaraddha).
A 1.148
Asamaggiya
disharmony
-f- samagga] lack of concord, J vr.516 (so read for asamaggiya).
(nt.) [abstr. fr. a
Asahasa
Asamana
at
Pug 27
is
to
be read
assamana
a
(q.v.).
absence of violence, meekness, 147 (asahase rata fond of peace) ace. as adv. asahasaij without violence, not arbitrarily J III. 319; instr. asahasena id. J vi.280; Dh 257 (:= amusavadena
(nt.)
[a -|- sahasa]
peaceableness
ill.
DhA
'
111.382).
asi,
Asamapekkhana
Asamahita
not
a (f.) lack of consideration S HI.261 ;

(nt.)
(adj.) [a
&
[fr.
+ sam + apekkhati]
Dhs 390, 1061, 1162.
As! [Vedic
Av. aqhu Lat. ensis] a sword, a large knife

IV. 97
1.77
(=DA
6rm
It
-f- samahila] not composed, uncontrolled, 113 (opp. susamahita); Dh no, in; Pug 35.
chindante);
sunisito),
1.222); (asina
11.99;
l.48
= (asina
sisaq
hanti
attanag);
Asatnijjhanaka
(adj.)
[a
+ samijjhana + ka]
f.
unsuccessful,
without result, fruitless;
ika J
111.252.
Asamlddhi
J
VI. 5 84.
(f.)
[a
+ samiddhi]
misfortune, lack of success
AsaniOSarai]ia (nt.) [a -I- samosarana] not coming together, not meeting, separation J v. 233.
Asampakampiya
be
(adj.) [grd. of a
shaken, not to be caletur) va asakkuneyyo
moved Sn 229
4- sampakampeti] not to (= kampetuq va
KhA
185).
Asampajanna
(nt.)
[a 4- sampajaiiiSa]
lack of intelligence
III.
213; Dhs 390, 1061, 1162, 1351.

[ppr. of a
-|-
184; v.45 (here meaning ca me maiinasi, probably faulty for either "asiii ca me" or "asificam me"); Vism 201 (iianasi the sword of knowledge); PvA 253 (asina pahata). -camma sword & shield Vin 11. 192; A 111.93 ; J vi.449. -tharu the hilt of a sword DhA iv.66. -nakha having nails like swords Pgdp 29. -patta having sword-like leaves, wiih swords (knives) for leaves (of the sword-leaf-wood in Niraya, a late feature in the descriptions of Purgatory in Indian speculative Theology, see e. g. Mark-andeyapurana XII. 24 sq. ; Mhbhatata XII.321 ; Manu iv.90; XII. 75; Scherman, Vistonslileraiur pp. 23 sq.) J VI. 250 (niraya); PvA 221 (vana); Sdhp 194. -pasa having swords for snares (a class of deities) Miln 191. -mala "sword-dirt", i.e. rust on a sword, a rusty sword or kuife, in i) karoti or kareti "to do the rusty sword trick", a kind of torture J III. 178 (+ slsaq chindapeti); Davs 111.35. -lakkhana "sword-sign", i. e. (fortune-telling from) marks
J IV. 118 (asi "sickle"), 475 (asiii
AsampayantO
Asatnbadha
sampSyati] unable to solve or
explain Sn p. 92.
(adj.) [a -|-
sambSdhaj
(= sambadha-virahita KhA
Asammodlya
J
(nt.) [a
-f-
unobstructed Sn 248); J 1.80; ThA 293.
150
on a sword D 1.9 J 1455. -loma having swords for hair S 11.257, cp. Vin III. 106. -suna slaughter-house (so also B.Sk. asisQna Divy lo, 15; see further detail under "kama"similes) Vin 11.26; 1.130, 143; A 11197. -sul'a a sword-blade Th 2, 488 (expld. at ThA 287 by adhi;
V1.517
(= asamaggiya
[a -|~
sammodiya] disagreement, dissension C).
kuttanatlhena,
i.
e.
with reference to the executioner's block,
cp. also sattisula).
Asammosa
of the
= Dhs
Asayha
sammosa cp. B.Sk. asammosadharman Ep. Buddha; Divy 49 etc] absence of confusion D in. 221
1366.
one's
Asika
in
(adj.) ( ka] having a sword, with a sword ) [asi phrase ukkhitt'asika with drawn sword, 1.377; J 1.393.
Asita'
Asayagvasin (adj.) [a -|- sayaq -|- vasiq] not under own control, i. e. dependent D 11.262 J 1.337.
;
[Sk. asita, pp. of *asati, Sk. asnati] having eaten, eating; (nt.) that which is eaten or enjoyed, food 1.57; A 111.30, 32 ("pita-khayita etc.); PvA 25 (id.); J vi.555
of sah Sk. asahya] impossible, insuperable J vi.337. Usually in cpd. sahin conquering the unconquerable, doing the impossible, acchieving what has not been achieved before Th i, 536, Pv 11.9" (Angirasa): It 32.
(adj.)
[a
+ sayha,
grd.
(asana having
Asita'^ (*dj.) [a
to,
-\-
enjoyed one's food,

sita
satisfied).
Cp.
asita'.
unattached,
11.261
in
independent,
pp. of *5rl, Sk. asrita] not clinging free (from wrong desires)
(see
It
(atiga);
Rh. D.
M 1.386; Th I, 38, 1242 Brethren 404 note 2); J 11.247;
Mrs
97; Sn
Asahana
(nt.-adj.) [a -|-
sahana] not enduring, non-endurance,

17.
inability J
111.20;
PvA
251, 519, 593, 686 (Asilavhaya, called the Asita i.e. the Unattached; cp. SnA 487), 698 (id.), 717, 957, 1065 (cp. Nd2 III & nissaya).
Asita
Aslta'
i.e.
89
Asmimana
Asuropa [probably a haplological contraction of asura-ropa. On various suggestions as to etym. & meaning see Morris's discussion at J P T S. 1893, 8 sq. The word is found as
asulopa in the Asoka inscriptions] anger, malice, hatred Vbh 357; Dhs abruptness, want of forbearance Pug i8 418, io6o, 1115, 1341 (an); DhsA 396.
(adj.) [Sk. asita; Idg. *as, cp. Lat. areo to be dry, burnt up; Gr. Uû to dry; orig. meaning burnt, hence of burnt, i. e. black colour (of ashes)] black-blue, black ("vyabhangi); A in. 5 (id.); Th 2, 480 (= inII. 180 danila ThA 286); J 111.419 ("apangin black-eyed); v. 302;
Davs
1.45.
Astti (num.) [Sk. asiti] 80 (on symbolical meaning & freq. application see attha' B I c, where also most of the rePs. In addition we mention the foil.:) J 1.233 ("hallha 80 hands, i.e. 80 cubits deep); 111174 ("sahassa-varaija-parivuta); VI. 20 (vassasahassSni); Miln 23 (asitiya bhikkhusahassehi saddhiq); Vism 46 (satakotiyo) DhA 1. 1 4, 19 (mahathers); 11.25 (koti-vibhava). Cp. asitika.
Asussusag
[ppr. of a -|- sususati, Desid. of 4ru, cp. Sk. susrusati] not wishing to hear or listen, disobedient J v.121.
Asuyaka
Asura
see
anasuyaka.
[a
(adj.)
+ sura']
wardly Sn 439.
Tciv. p. 48).
2.
I. not brave, not valiant, councouth, stupid J vi.292 (cp. Kern.
Asa
(pron.) [Sk. asau (m.), adas (nt.); base amu in oblique cases & derivation, e.g. adv. amutra(q.v.)] pron. demonstr. 'that", that one, usually combrf with yo (yaq), e.g. asu yo so puriso 1.366; yaij adui) khettaq S 1V.315.
Asekha
(&
Asekkha)
(adj.
n.)
[a
+ sekha]
not requiring
m. one who is no longer a learner, an expert; very often meaning an Arahant (cp.
to be trained, adept, perfect,
nom.
Miln 242; f. asu J v.396 (asu metri causa): nt. adug M 1.364, 483; A 1.250. Of oblique cases e. g. amuna (inslr.) A 1.250. Cp. also next.
sg.
m.
asu S iv.195;
B.Sk. asaiksa occurring only in phrase saiksasaiksah those in training & the adepts, e.g. Divy 261, 337; Av.S 1.269, 335; n.144) Vin 1.62 sq.; III. 24; S 1.99; D III. 218, 219;
v. 1. It (asekho sllakkhandho 51 (:= arahant); Dhs 584, 1017, 1401;
;
asekkha);
Pug
14
Asilka
(i)
(pron.-adj.)
[asn
-j1.
ka]
such a one,
certain
Vin IU.87; J
148;
PvA
29,
a 30, 35, 109, 122

this or that,
Kvu 303
sq.
gatio gata).
in. 321. -bala the power -muni the perfectly Wise of an Arahant, euumd. in a set of 10 at Ps 11.173, <=P- '76.
DhA
ASUCl
(adj.) [a -|- suci] not clean, impure, unclean Sn 75 ("manussa, see N'd^ 112); Pug 27, 36; Sdhp 378, 603.
(nt.)
Asecanaka
B.Sk.
AsUClka
[abstr.
fr.
asuci]
defilemeDt Sn 243 ("missita
= asuci bhava-missita SnA
impurity, unclean
living,
286.
Asubha
nasty
;
(adj.)
nt.
r)
[a
+ subha]
nastiness,
impure,
impurity.
unpleasant, bad, ugly, Cp. on term and the
Asubha-meditalion, as well as on the 10 asubhas or offenSiv.iii sive objects D/is. trsl. 70 and CpJ. 121 n. 6. (asubhato manasikaroli); v. 320; Sn 341 Sdhp 368. -subhasubba pleasant unpleasant, good & bad Sn 633; J in.
;
unimpaired properties, delicious, sublime, lovely M 1. 114; S 1.2 13 (a. ojava "that elixir that no infusion needs" Mrs Rh. D.) Th 2, 55 (expH- as anasittakaij pakatiya Th 2, 196 (= anasittakat) \a mahaiasaq at ThA 6l) ojavantaq sabhava-madhurai) ThA 168); S v. 321; A III. 237 sq. Miln 405.
226,
(adj.) [a secana -f ka, fr. siC to sprinkle, cp. asecanaka-darsana in same meaning e g. Divy 23, 334] unmixed, un adulterated, i. e. with full and
Asevana
Asesa
(f.)
[a
4- sevana]
not practising, abstinence from
243; Miln 136.
Sn 259 (=: abhajana apayirupasana
KhA
124).
-anupassin realising or intuitising the corruptness (of the body) It 80, 81; DhA 1.76. -katha talk about impurity Vin 111.68. -kammatthana reflection on impurity
DhA
in. 425. -nimitta sign of the unclean i. e. idea of impurity Vism 77. -bhavana contemplation of the impurity (of the body) Vin 111.68. -sanna idea of impurity D in. 253, 283, 289, 291. -safinin having an idea of or
(adj.) [a -f- sesa] not leaving a remnant, without a remainder, all, entire, complete Sn 2 sq., 351, 355, 500, (adv.) entirely, fully, 1037 (=: sabba Nd'^ 113). As completely Sn p. 141 (viraga-nirodha); Miln 212 )''v.'cana
inclusive statement).
realising the impurity (of the
body)
Aseslta
leaving
all J
(adj.) [pp.
It
93.
of a -f- Caus. of 61?, see seseti & sissati] nothing over, having nothing left, entire, whole,
Asura
[Vedic asura in more comprehensive meaning; connected with Av. ahuro Lord, ahuro mazda"; perhaps to Av. anhus & Lat. erus master] a fallen angel, a Titan pi. asura the Titans, a class of mythological beings. Dhpala at PvA 272 & the C. on J v. 186 define them as kalakanjaka-bheda asura. The are classed with other similar inferior deities, e. g. with garula, naga, yakkha at Miln
111.153.
(adj.)
[a -f soka,
Asoka'
Sn 268
(= nissoka
512.
cp. Sk. asoka] free from sorrow abbulha-soka-salla KhA 153); Dh4l2;
Th
2,
with supanna, gandhabba, yakkha at DA 1. 5 1. between Gods & Titans is also reflected in the oldest books of the Pali Canon and occurs in identical description at the foil, passages under the tittle of deva-
117;
Asoka' [Sk. asoka] the Asoka tree, Jonesia Asoka J v. 1 88; Vv 35, 35' (rukkha); Vism 625 (ankura); VvA 173
(rukkha).
The
fight
ASOQiJa
(adj.) [a
J
-)-
sondia] not
from drink
V.116.
being a drunkard, abstaining
f.
aso^di
-(- ta,
111.38.
sura-sangama
sq.,
is
Rebirth as an Asura V.447; A considered as one of the four umhappy rebirths or evil fates after death (apaya; viz. niraya, tiracchana-yoni, peti or pettivisaya, asura), e.g. at It 93; J v. 186; Pv IVMI',
see also apaya.
(fight
11.285; S 1.222 IV.432. 1.253;
(cp.
216
sq.), iv.201
Asotata
Asnatl
(nt.) [abstr. VI. 16.
a -f sola
having no
ears,
being
earless J
[Sk.
asnati
to
(as
eat,
to
of Devas
206; Sn 681;
Other passages in general: S 1,216 sq. iv.198 sq., Asuras); iv.203; A 11.91 Ndi 89, 92, 448; DhA 1.264 ("kaiifia);
&
forms are asati asnatu J v. 376.
base)
and asanSti]
take food; the regular Pali to eat; imper.
Asman
Sdhp 366, 436.

-Inda Chief or king of the Titans. Several Asuras are accredited with the role of leaders, most commonly Vepacilti (S 1.222; IV.201 sq.) and kahu (A 1117, 53; 111.243). Besides these we find Paharada (gloss Mahabhadda) at A IV.197. -kaya the body or assembly of the asuras A 1.143; -parivara a retinue of Asuras A 11. 91. J V.186; Th.\ 285. -rakkhasa Asuras and Rakkhasas (Raksasas) Sn 310 (defined by Bdhgh at SnA 323 as pabbata-p5da-nivasino
dSoava-yakkha-saiiiiitfi).
(nt.) [Vedic asraan; the usual P. forms asama'] stone, rock; only in inslr. asmanS
areamhaand
SnA
362.
asva-
Asniasati [spurious form for the usual assasati sati] to trust, to rely on J v.56 (Pot. asmase).
= Sk.
Asm!
(1
am)
see atthi.
Asmimana
pride of
[asmi
self,
-f-
mSna] the pride
that
e.g.
egotism (same in B.Sk.

111.273;
Vin
1.3;
Kvu 212; DhA
1.237. Cp.
"'39, 425; A ahaq asmi.
says "I am", Divy 210, 314) m.85; Ps 1.26;
Asmiye
Asmiye
fut.
90
Assatara [Vedic
tion
Assasati
asvatara, asva
-\lit.
med. of a to eat, in sense of a 405 (C. bhunjissami). The form aijsiyati is to be expld- as denom. form" fr. -asa food, and with metathesis asmiyati. See also anhati which would correspond either to %qsyali or asnati (see asati).
i
sg.
ind.
pres.
compar.
suffix tara in func-
"I
shall eat" J v.397,
Assa'
for etym.] shoulder; in cpd. assaputa knapsack i. e. a bag containing provisions, instr. assuputena with provisions. Later exegesis has interpreted this as a bag full of ashes, and vv. 11. as well bhasma ashes (thus also as Commentators take assa Morrif J P TS. 1893, to without being able to give an The word was already misunderstood by etymology). Bdhgh. when he explained the Digha passage by bhasma-
[for aijsa', q. v.
shoulder-bag,
a kind of horse, cp. Lat. i. e. aunt] a mule Dh 322 DhA 1.2 13; DhA IV.4 (= valavaya gadrahhena jata); J IV. 464 (kambojake assatare sudante imported from Cambodia); VI.342. f. aseatari a she-mule Vin 11. 188; S Miln 166. assatari-ratha a 1.154; 11.241; A 11.73 chariot drawn by she-mules Vv 20', 20* (T. assatari rata)
of
kind of", thus matertera a kind of mother,

"a
= 438;
Pv
I.I I'
(= assatariyutta
ratha
PvA
56); J VI. 355.
Assattha' [Vedic asvattha,

dial,
putena,
all
it
sise
is
charikar)
okiritva
ti
attho
D.-\
1.267. After
the
same
as putarjsa (see
1.
under
ar)sa').
198, cp.
11.242 (v.
bhasma"); D.\ 1.267
(v-i- bhassa).
Assa'
[for aqsa'^
iiui;
axfOi & in cpd.
r= Sk. asra point, corner, cp. Sk. asri, Gr. sharp, Lat. acer] corner, point; occurs only caturassa four-cornered, quadrangular, regular (of
explJ- in Z 1.467 as asva-ttha "standing place for horses, which etym. is problematic; it is likely that the Sk. word is borrowed from a local dialect.] the holy fig-tree, Ficus Religiosa; the tree under which the Buddha attained enlightenment, i.e. the Bo tree Vin iv.35; 11.4 (samma-sambuddho assatthassa mule abhisambuddho); S v.96 ; J 1. 16 (v. 75, in word-play with assattha* of V.79).
for asva-stha
symmetrical form, Vin 11.316; J iv.46, 492; Pv II. l'^. Perhaps also at Th 2, 229 (see under assa^). Occurs also in form caturar)sa under catur).
Assattha'^ [pp. of assasati; cp. BSk. asvasta Av. S 1.210] encouraged, comforted A iv.l84(v. 1. as gloss assasaka); Ps 1. 13 1 (loka an"; v. 1. assaka); J 1. 1 6 (v.79 cp. assattha'); VI.309 (= laddhassasa C), 566.
Assa' [Vedic
asva, cp. Av. aspo; Gr. 7tto;, dial, '/kko?; Lat. equus; Oir. ech Gall, epo-; Cymr. ep, Goth, aihva; Os. ehu; Ags. eoh] a horse; often mentioned alongside of and combJ- with hatthi (elephant) Vin in. 6 fpaficamattehi assa-satehi), 52 (enumd- under catuppada, quadrupeds, with hatthi ottha gona gadrabha & pasuka); A 11.207; V.271; Sn 769 (gavSssa). At Th II. 229 the commentary but the context explains caturassa as 'four in hand' shows that the more usual sense of caturassa (see assa-) was probably what the poet meant; Dh 94, 143, I44
;
Assaddha
|
(adj.)
[a
-f saddha]
without
faith,
II.
unbelieving,
Sn 663; Pug
i
13, 20;
[a
Dhs 1327;
saddhiya,
DhA
in
187.
Assaddhiya
meaning a
(nt.)
-j-
form,
but
not
in
which usually saddheyya; cp. Sk. asradheyya incredible] disbelief S 1.25; A ill. 421; V.U3 sq., 146, 148 sq., 158, l6i; Vbh 371; DA 1.235;
grd. of saddahati, for
Sdhp
80.
[S
Assama
esp.
(bhadra,
good
horse),
78; DhA 1.392 -ajaniya [cp. BSk. asvajaneya Divy 509, 51 1] a thoroughbred horse, a blood horse A 1.77, 244; II. 113 sq., 250 sq.; III. 248, 282 sq.; IV. 188, 397; v.166, 323; PvA 216. See also ajaniya. -aroha one who climbs on a horse, a rider on horseback, N. of an occupation "cavalry" D 1.5 (+ haltharoha; expld- at DA 1. 156 by sabbe pi assacariyaassavejja-assabhandadayo). -kanna N. of a tree, Vatica Robusta, lit. "horse-ear" (cp. similarly Goth, aihva-tundi the thornbush, lit. horse-tooth) J II. 161; IV. 209; VI.528, -khalunka an inferior horse ("shaker"), opp. sadassa. A 1.287 ^= >v.397. -tthara a horse cover, a horse blanket Vin 1. 192; D 1.7. -damma a horse to be tamed, a fierce
VvA
Vv 20' (+ assatar!); (hatlhi-assadayo); Sdhp 367 (dutth").

380
(id.);
hermitage (of a brahmin ascetic iv. 108; 126, 246; III. 147; Sd 979; Sn p. 104, in; J 1.315 (pada) v.75 (id.) 321. Vi.76 (pada). The word is not found anywhere in the Canon in the technical sense of the later Sanskrit law books, where "the 4 asramas" is used as a 1. 1. for the four
Sram]
Vin
a jatila)
1.24
stages
in
the
life
of a brahmin priest (not of a brahmin

1.2
1 1
by birth). See Dial.
217.
Assamana
282;
[a -|-
Pug 27 (so read assamanl Vin iv.214.
samana] not a true Samana Vin 1.96 for asamana); Pug A 207.
Sn
f.
Assaya
[a
-\-
sayati, srJ] resting place, shelter, refuge, seat
DA
1.67
(puiiii").
Cp.
BSk.
rajSsraya
S.
1.
Jtm 31"; asraya
A 11.112; sarathi a horse trainer A 112, 114; V.323 sq.; DhA IV. 4. -potaka the young of a horse, a foal or colt J 11.288. -bandha a groom J II.
horse, a stallion
II.
also in
meaning "body"; see Av.

(adj.) [a
175
&
Index
11.223.
Assava
32;
J
+ sunati,
VI.49;
Srtl]
ru]
loy.il
D
an
98; V.449; DhA 1.392. -bhanda (for "bandha? or should we read pandaka?) a groom or horse-trainer, a trader in horses \'in 1.85 (see on form of word Kern, Toiv. p. 35).
iv.98;
Miln
254;
1.137; Sn 22, 23, inattentive, not
docile
DhA
[a
1.7.
-bhandaka horse-trappings J 11.113. -mandala circus Vism 308, cp. M 1.446. -mandalika exercising-ground Vin 111.6. -medha N. of a sacrifice: the horse-sacrifice
[Vedic asvamedha as Np.] S 1.76 (v. 1. sassa); It 21 (+ purisamedha); Sn 303. -yuddha a horse-fight D 1.7. -rupaka a figure of a horse, a toy horse DhA 11.69 -lakkbana (earning fees by judging) (-f- hatthi-rupaka). the marks on a horse D 1.9. -landa horse-manure, horsedung DhA IV. 1 56 (hatthi-landa -f-). -vanija a horsedealer Vin 111.6. -sadassa a noble steed of the horse kind A 1.289 tv.397 (in comparison with purisa).
Assavati
+
(f)
1.
to
flow J 11.276
(=
paggharali C).
Cp. also asavati.
Assavanata
attention
[abstr.
fr.
assavana] not listening
to,
in-
168.
[a
-\-
Assavaniya
Sdhp
82.
[a
(adj.)
savanlya]
not
pleasant
to
hear
Assasati
J
Svas, on semantical inversion of a

I.
&
pa
see under a' 3]
to breathe, to breathe out, to exhale,
AsSa^
is
gen. dat. sg. of

sg. Pot. of
aya^,
this.
Assa^
3.
asmi (see atthi).
Assaka'
( ) [assa'-f-ka] with a horse, having a horse; an' without a horse J vi.515 (-|- arathaka).
Assakaown,
(v.
1.
[a -f poor, destitute
(adj.)
saka;
Sk.
asvaka]
not having one's

111.352;
1.450; 11.68;
Ps
126
asaka).
VI. 305 (gloss assasento passasento susu ti saddar) I 163; karonto); Vism 272. Usually in comb"- with passasati to 11.291 inhale, i. e. to breathe in & out, 1.56, cp. 2. to breathe freely or 1.425 J IT. 53, cp. V.36. quietly, to feel relieved, to be comforted, to have courage vissamitva c); vi.190 S IV.43 J IV. 93 assasitvana ger. (assasa imper., with ma soci); med. assase J IV. 5 7 (C. expl^. by vissase). III (itva). for asmase T. 3. to enter by the breath, to bewitch, enchant, take possession Cans, J IV. 495 {= assasa-vatena upahanati avisati C). assasati. pp. assattha'^. See also assasa-passasa.
=M
Assad a
Assada
[S
91
enjoyment,
Ahai)
Assu' Assu'
is
sadiyali,
SVad]
taste, sweetness,
y^
pi.
pot. of atthi.
satisfaclion
D t.22 (vedanaoai)
samudaya atthangama assada
etc.); 1.85; S 11.84 sq. Canupassin), 170 sq.; 111.27 sq. (Uo rupassa assado), 62, 102; iv.8 sq., 220; v. 193, 203 sq.; A 1.50 Canupassin), 258, 260; II. 10; 111.447 ("ditthi) J 1.508; IV.113, Sn 448; Ps 1.139 sq., ("ditthi), 157; cp. l.io"; Pv 1V.62 (kam); Vbh 368 ("ditthij- Nett 27 Vism 76 (paviveka-ras^); Sdhp 37, 51. sq.; Miln 38S See also appassada under appa.
;
(indecl.) [Sk. sma] expletive part, also used in emphatic sense of "surely, yes, indeed" Sn 231 (according to Fausbbll, but preferably with P. T. S. ed. as tayas su for tay' assu, cp. KhA 188); Vv 32* (assa v. 1. SS) VvA 135 (assu ti nipata-mattaq). Perhaps we ought to take this assu' together with the foil, assu* as a modification 01
ssu (see
su''').
Cp. asu.
Assu*
Assadana
I
(f)
[cp.
assada]
sweetness,
taste,
enjoyment S
124: Sn 447
(= sadubhava SnA
393).
Sk svid (and sma?) see under su'. According to this view Fausbolls reading ken^ assu at Sn 1032 is to be emended to kena ssu.
part,
for
(nt.) [assu'
Assadetl [Denom. fr. assada] to taste S U.227 (labha-sakkarasilokaij); Vism 73 (paviveka-sukba-rasai)); DhA 1.318.
Assuka
+ ka] a tear Vin 11.289; Sn 691

[a
Pv
IV.5'.
Ass&raddha
Assavin
finding
v.
l.
at It
-(-
m
sru]
Assutavant
ignorant
(^dj.)
I.I, 8,
for
asaraddha.
in
-f- sutavant] one who has not heard 135; Dhs 1003, 1217, cp. Dhs trsl. 258.
(adj.)
[a
only
pleasure,
not
intoricated
an not enjoying or Sn 853 (satiyesu a.
Aha' (indecl.) [cp. Sk. aha & P. aho; Germ, aha; Lat. ehem etc.] exclamation of surprise, consternation, pain etc.
'oh! alas!
miserable
at
sata-vatthusa
kSmagunesu tanha-santhava-virahita SnA 549).
See also asava.
Assasa
[Sk. asvasa, a ivas] l- (lit.) breathing, esp. breathing out (so Vism 272), exhalation, opp. to passasa inhalation, with which often combd or contrasted; thus as cpd. assasa-passasa meaning breathing (in & out), sign of life, process pf breathing, breatli D 11.157 S 1.159 Th I, 905; D III. 266; 1.243; S 1.106; IV. 293; V.330,
ThA
woe!"'. Perhaps to be seen in cpd. '^kama pleasures lit. "woe to these pleasures!") gloss 292 for T. kamakama of Th 2, 506 (expW- by
ti
C. as "aha
lamaka-pariySyo"). See also ahaba.
Aha(i)
336,
IV.409;
197.
sq.,
Vism 116,
v.135^ J 11146; VI.82; Miln 31, 85; assasa in contrast with passasa at Ps
2. (fig.) breathing easily, freely 182 sq. 1.95, 164 or quietly, relief, comfort, consolation, confidence 1.64; S 11.50 (dhanima-vinaye) IV.254 (param-assasa-ppatta): A 1.192; 111.297 sq. (dhamma-vinaye); iv.lSs; J VI. 309 (see assaltha*); Miln 354; PvA 104 (malta only a little breathing space); Sdhp 299 (param'), 313.
(nt.) [Vedic ahan & ahas] a day. ) aha only in foil. cpds. & cases: inslr. ekdhena in one day J vi. 366; loc. tadahe on that (same) day PvA 46; ace. katipahai) (for) some or several days J 1.152 etc. (kattpaha); sattahai] seven days, a week Vin 1.1; D 11. The anvahai) daily Davs iv.8. 14 J IV. 2, and freq. initial a of ahai) (ace.) is elided after i, which often appears lengthened: kati 'haij how many days? S 1.7; ekSha-dvi 'haq one or two days J 1.292 dviha-ti 'han two
;
() & Aho (
Assasaka
breath,
111.84;
(adj. n.)
[fr.
ass.asa]
I.
(cp. to
assasa
l)
having
three days J 11.103; ^vA 45; ekaha-dvl 'h' accayena doublet after the lapse of one or two days J 1.253. of aha is anha (through metathesis from ahan), which only occurs in phrases pubbanho & sayanba (q.v.); an adj. der. fr. aha is ''abika: see pancihika (consisting of
or
breathing,
'V.I 11.
in
2.
an not able
(cp. assasa'^)
draw breath Vin (m. & nt.) that which

J
gives comfort
iV
relief,
confidence, expectancy
1.84; VI.
(2) aho^ in cpd. ahoratta (m. & nt.) [cp. 5 days). BSk. ahoratrai) Av. S. 1.209] ''^ aboratti (f.) day & night, occurring mostly in oblique cases and adverbially in ace.
150. Cp. next.
ASSasika
(adj.) [fr. assasa in meaning of assasa 2, cp. asiasaka 2] only in neg. an" not able to afford comfort, giving no comfort or security 1.514; III. 30; J 11.298 (= aiiilar) assasetur) asamatthataya na assasika). Cp. BSk. anasvasika in ster. phrase anitya adhruva anasvasika vi-
('anusikkhin); Dh 226 (id.; expl"*ca tisso sikkha sikkhamana DhA in. 324); Th 1, 145 (ahoratta accayanti); J lv.io8 ("anai) aborattii] Dh accaye); Pv 11.13' (')); ^'"'"^ 82 (ena).
ahorattaij:
1.417
by diva ca
rattiii
387; J
VI. 313
(v.
I.
BB
for T.
aho va
rattii)).
Ahaq
139, 144; whereas the corresp. Pali equivalent runs anicca addhuva asassata appayuka) viparinama-dhamma thus inviting the conjecture that BSk. asvasika is somehow destorted out of
parinamadharman Divy 207; Av.
S.
Goth,
noin.
(pron.) [Vedic ahar) ^= Av. azsm; Gr. >-(); I.at. ego; ik, Ags. ic, Ohg. ih etc.] pron. of I" person "I".
sg.
(=
P.
asassata.
AsSasin (adj.) [Sk. asvasin] reviving, cheering up, consoled, happy S IV.43 (an").
Assaseti [Caus. of
fort, satisfy J
assasati] to console, soothe, calin,
com-
VI.190, 512;
DhA
1.13.
Assita
[Sk. asrita, a pp. of Sri] dependent on, supported by (ace); abiding, living in or on D 11.255 ('ad); Vv 50'" (slho va guhai) a.): Th I, 149 (janai) ev' assito jano); Sdhp 401.
(adj.)
S 111235; A iv.53; Dh 222, 320; Sn In 685, 989, 1054, 1143; J 1.61; 11.159. pregnant sense (my ego, myself, I as the one & only, egotistically) in foil, phrases: yai) vadanti mama i. e. na te ahar) S 1.116, 123; ahai) .asmi "I am" (cp. ahaqkara below) S 1.129; "l^S, 128 sq.; IV. 203; A 11.212, 215 sq.; Vism 13; ahai) pure ti "I am the first" Vv 84o (^ ahamaharikara ti VvA 351). gen. dat. maybai) Sn 431, 479; J 1.279; "160, mama S 1.115; Sn 22, 23, 341, 997; J 11.159, & mamar) S 1.116; Sn 253 (= mama
ahai)
172,
192,
C), 694, 982.

J
relying,
1.222, 279.
111.26,
III
instr.
maya Sn
135, 336, 557, 982;
ace.
mag
Sn 356, 366, 425, 936;

394the sg.
159;
tions
& mamat)
The
559; J
in
188.
J 111.55, enclitic form
11.
^îs
"lay' Sn
="=<=
me, & func(Sn
without splendour, having lost its Asslri -f Ud 79 brightness, in assiri viya khayati Nett 62 (which latter has sassar' iva, cp. C. on passage I.e.).
(adj.)
[a
sirl]
diff.
cases, as gen.
(Sn 983;
ASSU'
[Vedic asru, Av. asru, Lith aszara, with etym. not definitely clear: see Walde, Lat. Wlh. under lacrima] a tear Vin 1.87 (assuui pavatleti to shed tears); S 11.282
(nt.)
PI. nom. mayai) 982), instr. (J 1.138, 222), & abl. (we) Sn 31, 91, 167, 999i J "'59; vi.365, ambe J 11. gen. ambakarj J 1.221; 11.159 129, & vayai) (q.v.). ace. ambe J 1.222; 11.415 & 6 asmakag Sn p. 106. instr. amhebi J 1150; 11.417 & asasme 111.359.
J
11.159),
(id.);
1.
l)h 74;
a
Th
2,
496
(cp.
ThA
12 ("punna-netta with eyes
full
289): of tears); 11.98;
KhA
65;
DhA
125.
mabhl ThA 153 (Ap. 132). The enclitic form for the pi.
see under
loc.
ambesu
(for ace
1.222.
is
no
dat
gen.):
PvA
vayag.
mamai)-
-dhara
shower of
-mukha
Jtni
(adj.) with
iv 15 (pavatlcli to shed). tearful face [cp. BSk. airunnikha c. g. tears
DhA
-kara
kara)
197,
!
selfishness, egotism, arrogance (see also

111.18,
32; S 11.253;
1.132
sq.;
3i']
39.
1.115,
141:
Dh
67; Pug 56;
DA
1.284;
202;
156, 169 sq.; iv.41, 111.444; Ud 70; Nett 127, and

111.80,
PvA
-mocana shedding
of tears
PvA
18.
freq.
passim.
Ahaha
Ahaha
[onomat. after exclamation ahaha; see aha'] I. ex2. (nt.) clamation of woe J 111.450 (ahaha in metre). N. of a certain division of Purgatory (Niraya), lit. oh woe! A V.173 =^ Sn p. 126.
92
Ahosi-kamma
Ahigsi
III.
(f.)
[a
-|-
hiqsa] not hurting, humanity, kindness
147;
1.151;
[a
Dh
-\-
261, 270; J IV.71; Miln 402.

not
Ahlta
(adj.-n.)
hita]
good or
Ahasa
[a -f- hSsa, cp.
Sk. ahasa
&
aharsa] absence of exult-
ancy, modesty J 111.466
(= an-ubbillavitattat)
v.),
bad; unkindliness 199 (kama).
111.246;
Dh
friendly, harmful, 163; So 665, 692; Miln
C).
AhasI y^
sg.
aor. of
harati (q.
Ahirika & Ahirika

pulous
(adj.) [fr.
-|-
'i'"]
shameless, unscru-
Ahl [Vedic ahi, with Av. aii perhaps to Lat. anguis etc., see Walde Lat. Wtd. s. v.] a snake Vin 11. 109; D 1.77; S IV. 198; A 111.306 sq.; IV. 320; V.289; Nd' 484; Vism
345
(ika);
Dhs
Dh 244; Sn 133 27 (ika); Pug 19 (also nt. unscrupulousness) 365; Nett 39, 126; DhA 111.352.
111.212,
252, 282;
11.219;
It
(+
kukkura
-kunapa
IV.377.
-gunthika
etc.); VvA 100; PvA 144. 1.73 the carcase of a snake Vin 111.68 -gaha a snake catcher or traifler J vi.192. we find as vv. U. "gun(? reading uncertain,
=M
Ahinlndriya
see discussed under abhlnindriya.

sg.
Ahuvasig
ahosii]
l^'
pret.
of holi
(q. v.)
was Vv
82''
(=
VvA
321).
& "kundika; the BSk. paraphrase is tundika Divy 497. In view of this uncertainty we are unable
dika, guntika
to
Ahuhaliya
(nt.)
[onomat.] a hoarse
&
loud laugh J 111.223
pronounce a safe etymology ; it is in all probability a dialectical, may be Non-Aryan, word. See also under kundika & gunthika & cp. Morris in J P T S. 1886, 153) a snake charmer J 1.370 (gund); 11.267; III.348 ("gund"); IV.456 (T. gunt; V. 1. BB "knpd") 308 (T. kund, v. 1. SS "gunth"), 456 (T. ^gunt"; v. 1. BB kund); VI.171 (T. "gupd"; v. 1. BB kund'); Miln 23, 305. -chattaka
(nt.)
(= danta-vidai)saka-maha-hasita
Ahe
C).
(iudecl.) [= aho, cp. aha'] exclamation of surprise or bewilderment: alas', woe etc., perhaps in cpd. abevana a dense forest (lit. oh! this forest, alas! the forest (i.e. how big it is) J v.63 (uttamahevanandaho, if reading is
correct,
which
is
not
beyond doubt. C. on
p.
64
expl'-
"a
snake's parasol", a
mushroom
L'd 81 (C.
on VIII.5, I), -tundika "gunthika Vism 304, 500. -peta a Peta in form of a snake DhA 11.63. -mekhala "snake-girdle", i.e. outfit or appearance of a snake DhA
1.
111.87
11.95
as "ahevanar) vuccati vanasando").
Aho
of
-vataka (-roga) N. of a certain disease ("snakewind-sickness") Vin 1.78; J 11.79; IV.200; DhA 1. 169, 187, 231; 111.437. -vijja "snake-craft", i.e. fiirtune-telling or sorcery by means of snakes D 1.9 {^^ sappa-dattha139.
tikicchana-vijja c' eva sapp' avhayana-vijja ea "the art of
[Sk. aho, for etym. see aha'] exclamation yea, indeed, astonishment or consternation well; I say! for sure! VvA 103 (aho ti acchariy' atthena nipato); J 1.88 (aho acchariyaij aho abbhutaij), 140. Usually combd- with similar emphatic particles, e. g. aho vata DhA 11.85; PvA 131 (= sadhu vata); aho vata re D i. 107; Pv 11.9*5. Cp. ahe.
(indecl.)
surprise,
healing
(for
snake bites as well as the invocation of snakes magic purposes)" DA 1.93).

others, harmless,
J
Ahosi-kamma
longer
Ahiljsaka (adj.) [fr. ahiijsS] not injuring humane, S 1. 165; Th i, 879; Dh 225;
iv.447.
(nt.) an act or thought whose kamma has no any potential force: Cpd. 145. At p. 45 ahosikakamma is said to be a kamma inhibited by a more powerful one. See Buddhaghosa in Vism. Chap. xix.
LIST OF CORRECTIONS.
p.
15, col.
2,
1.
21
fr. fr.
b. read
t.
symmetry
for
summetiy.
p.
19, col. 2,
54, col.
2,
I.
9 22
fr,
fr.
t.
read atidura for atidum. read vowels for vorvels.
p. 45, c<d.
2,
I.
22
read anupaghata for anupghSla.
p.
I.
t.
THE PALI TEXT
SOCIETY'S
EDITED BY
T.
W. RHYS DAVIDS
and
F.B.A. D.Sc. Ph.D. LL.D. D.Litt.
WILLIAM STEDE
Ph.D.
Part
II
(A O)
PUBLISHED BY THE PALI TEXT SOCIETY LONDON
First published
1922
Reprinted
Reprinted
1948
1952
93
A'
[Vedic a, prep, with ace, loc, abl., meauing towards", & also 'from". Grig, an emphatic-deictic part. (Idg. e) Gr. ? surely, really; Ohg. -a etc., increment of a (Idg. *e), as in Sk. a-sau Gr. ixi7 (cp. a'),
(iodecl.)
'to,
Akara
A'
of various other origins (guna e. g. of r or lengthening root a), rare, as alinda (for alinda), asabha (fr. usabha).
of ordinary
Gr. 464, 465] a frequent prefix, used as well-defined simple base-prefix (with rootderivations), but not as modification (i. e. first part of a double prefix cpd. like sam-a-dhi) except in one case a-ni-sai)sa (which is doubtful & of diff. origin, viz. from comb". asar)sa-nisai)sa, see below 3b). It denotes either /oiu/i (contact) or a personal (close) relation to the obsee
lêrg/.
Brugmann, A^Mrzc
* infix in repetition-cpds. denoting accumulation or vaiiety (by contrast with the opposite, cp. a' 31)), constitutes a guna- or increment-form of neg. pref. a (see a'), as in
foil.:
phaUphala
fruit)
all
sorts
not
sorts
freq.
in
Jatakas,
of fruit (lit. what is fruit & e.g. 1. 416; II. 160; 111.127;
VI.
IV. 220,
307,
I
of
duties
449; V.313; J VI. 333;

114;
520; karanakaranani
1.385:
all
DhA
khandakbanda
;
ject
(a ti anussaran' atthe nipato PvA 165), or the aim of the action expressed in the verb. (l.) As/ri'/. c. abl. only in J in meaning "up to, until, about, near" J vi.192 (a sahassehi =: yijva s. C), prob. a late development. As pit/, in meaning 'forth, out, to, towards, at, on" in foil, applications (a) aim in general or iouc/i in par-
pele-mele J
DhA
111.297;
all
111.256; gandaganda a mass of boils ciracirai) continually Vin iv.261 bhava-
bbava
kinds of existences Su 801, cp. Nd' 109; Nd'^

;
664; Th I, 784 (esu := mahant-amahantesu bh. C, see Brethren 305); ruparupa the whole aggregate ThA 285 etc.
ticular (lit.), e. g. akaddhati pull to, along or up ; kasa shining forth; koteti knock ar, "gacchati go towards; camati rin?e over; "neti bring towards, aif-dace; "bha shining forth; "bhujati bend in; masati touch at; yata stretched out; "rabhati aC-tempt; rohana a-scending; laya hanging on; loketi look at; "vattati ad-vert; vahati bring to; "vasa dwelling at; sadeti touch; "sidati sit by; "hanati strike at. (b) in reflexive function: close relation to subject or person actively concerned, e. g. adati take on or up (to oneself); dasa looking at, mirror; dhara support; "nandati rejoice; "nisarjsa sul>jective gain; badha being affected; "modita pleased; rakkha guarding; radhita satisfied; rama (personal) delight in; "lingati
Akankhatl
of,
kankhati] to wish for, think design Vin 11.244 (amana); D 1.78, 176; S 1.46; Sn 569 (amana); Sn p. 102 (= icchali SnA 436); DhA 1.29; SnA 229; VvA 149; PvA 229.
[a -f
kank$,
cp.
desire;
intend,
plan,
Akankha
I,
f.
[fr.
-|-
kank$] longing, wish
as adj. at
Th
1030.
[a -|-
Aka(J4hatl
drag or
kaddhati] to pull along, pull to (oneself),

;
hara taking to (oneself). (c) in close relation to the object passively concerned, e.g. aghalana killing; carati indulge in; cikkhati point ont, explain; jiva living on; "napeti give an
transitive
embrace
(to oneself);
draw out, pull up Vin 11.325 (Bdhgh. for apakassati, see under apakasati) iv.219; J 1. 172, 192, 417; Miln 102, 135; ThA 117 (eti); VvA 226; PvA 68. Pass, akaddhiyati J 11. 122 ("amana-locana with eyes drawn away or attracted); Miln 102; Vism 163; VvA 207
function
("aniana-hadaya with torn heart).
pp. akaddbita.
Aka(j(jlhana
out,
(nt.)
[fr.
order to somebody ; "disati point out to some one ; bhindati cut; manteti ad-dress; "yacati pray to; "roceti speak to; sincati besprinkle; "sevati indulge in. (d) out of meaning (a) develops that of an intensive-frequentative prefix in sense of "all-round, completely, very much", e.g. akinna strewn all over; "kula mixed up; dhuta moved about; "rava shouting out or very much; "lulati move about "hindati roam about. 2. Affinities. Closely
distraction
VvA
DhsA
Vin
III.
363;
121.
Miln
akaddhati] drawing away or to, pulling 212 (parikaddhana pulling about); As f. 154 (parikaddhana), 352.
Aka(j(jhita [pp. of akaddheti] pulled out, dragged along; upset, overthrown J 111.256 (=: akkhitta^).
Akantana(0
the
text
at
possible
l,
Th
reading, for the durakantana of 1123, for which we might read dura-
in meaning and often interchanging prep, (prefixes): anu ("bhati), abhi ("saqsati), pati ("kankhati) in meaning I a c; and ghata, cameti, lepa, "lopa), sam (tapati,
related
are the
foil.
kantana.
pa
vi
("lapati),
(kirali,
Akappa
meaning i d. See also 3''. 3. Combinations: (a) Intensifying combns. of other modifying prefixes with a as base:
anu -f
a (anva-gacchati, "disati, "maddali, rohati, visati,
dassati) in
[cp. Sk. Skalpa a -|- kappa] I. Vin 1.44 (an) 11.213; J 1. 505. 713 (a gamanadi-akaro DhsA 321).
attire,
2.
appearance,
deportment Dhs
IV. 542;
-sampanna, suitably an sampanna,
attired, well dressed,

ill
111.78; J
dressed, J 1.420.
-(-
"sanna, "hata), pati -J- a (pacca-janati, "ttharati, dati, savali), pari a (pariya-uata. dati, pajjati, harati), sam -((sama-disati, "dana, "dhi, pajjali, "rabhati). (b) Contrast-combns- with other pref. in a double cpd. of noun, adj.
Akamplta
[pp. of akampeti, Caus. of a trembling Miln 154 (hadaya).
kamp]
shaking,
or verb (cp. above 2) in meaning of "up & down, in & out, & fro"; a -f- D'. avedhika-nibbedhika, asaqsa-nisarjsa (contracted to anisar|sa), aisevita-nisevita; a-(-pa: assasatito
Akara
a
[cp. Sk. akara] a mine, usually in cpd.
mine of jewels Th i, 1049; J 1. 18. Cp. also Miln 356; VvA
11.
414;
vi.
ratan-akara 459; Dpvs
13.
after,
(where both terms are semantically alike; in exegesis however they have been differentiated in a way which looks like a distortion of the original meaning,
passasati
assasali is taken as 'breathing ouf\ passasati as "breathing ;" see Vism 271), assasa-passasa, amodilapamodita, ahuna-pahuna, ahuneyya-pahuneyya a pacca: akotita-paccakotita; a -)- pari: akaddhana-parikaddhana, asankita-parisankita; a -|-vi: alokila-vilokita, avaha-vivaha, avethana-vinivethana; a -(-Sam: allapa-sallapa: a -(- sama: acinna-samaciniia. 4. Before double consonants a is shortened to a and words containing a in this form are to be found under a, e. g. akkamaija, akkhilta, acchadeti,
viz.
: ;
Akassatl
cultivate
[a
-f-
kassati] to
draw along, draw
plough,
Nd' 428.
Akara
state,
[a-fkaroli, kf] "the (way of) making", i.e. (i) condition J 1.237 (avasan condition of inhabitaII.
bilily);
154 (patan state of
cp.
vila
pann.
(2)
falling, labile equilibrium),
properly, quality, attribute

all
1.76 (ana-
sabb-sampanna endowed with

11.
good
qualities, of
jewel);
157 (varupela); J
in
altogether
anfiata, appoteti, allapa, assada.
guna or increment of a" in connection with such suffixes as -ya, -iya, -itta. So in ayasakya fr. ayasaka; aruppa
*
from arupa; arogya fr, aroga; alasiya fr. alasa; adhipacca fr. adhipati; Sbhidosika fr. abbidosa etc.
(3) sign, appearance, form, D 1.17s; J '-266 (chaiak" sign of hunger); Miln 24 (ena by the sign of..); VvA 27 (therassa a. form of the Th.); PvA 90, 283 (ranSo a. the king's person); Sdhp 363. (4) way, mode, manner, sa-akara in all their modes 1. 13 82 III. in J 1.266 (agaman the mode of his coming). Esp. in instr. sg. & pi. with num. or pron. (in this way, io two ways etc.): chah'akSrehi in a sixfold manner Nd' 680 (cp. kSraêhi in same sense); Nett 73, 74 (dvadasah'Skarehi); Vism 613 (navah'akSrehi
perfect
qualities).
11.352 (sabb" paripunna
II
Ik;ara
04
Akotana
11.254,
PvA 64 (yen'akarena agato ten'akarena gato as he came so he went), 99 (id.). (5) reason, ground, account D 1.138, 139; Nett 4, 8 sq., 38; DhA 1.14; KhA 100 (in expl""- of evarj). In this meaning freq. with daSS (dasseti, dassana, nidassana etc.) in commentary style "what is meant by", the (statement of) reason why or of, notion, idea PvA 26 (databbdassana), 27 (thoman^-dassana), 75 (karuan"!) dassesi), 121 (pucchan'^-nidassanar) what has been asked); SnA 135
indriyani tikkhani bhavanti);
1.36; Nett 26, 39;
263; m.28, 44, S IV.217; A 1.268; IV.40, 401; Ps Vism 333. See also jhana & vimokkha.
Akipna
hair);
full of,
[pp. of akirali] I. strewn over, beset with, crowded, dense, rich in ( ) Vin 111.130 (loma with dense
C^nidassana).
S 1.204 ("kammanta "in motley tasks engaged"); IV.37 (gamanto a. bhikkhuhi etc.); A IU.104 (viharo); IV.4; V.I 5 (an C. for appakinna); Sn 408 (varalakkhana := vipula-varalakkh SnA 383); Pv 11.12* (nana-dijagan := ayutta PvA 157); Pug 31; PvA 32 {= parikinna);
in idiomatic phrase describing a "iddha phita bahujana akinna-manussa", e.g. D 1.211; U.147 ("yakkha for "manussa; full of yakkhas, i.e. under their protection); A 111.215; cp. Miln 2 (jana-manussa). 2. (uncertain whether to be taken as above 1 or as equal to avakinna fr. avakirati 2) dejected, base, vile, ruthless S 1. 205 SnA 383. 539 J m.309 At K.S. 261, Mrs. Rh. D. translates "ruthless" & quotes C. as implying twofold exegesis of (a) impure, and (b)
-parivitakka study of conditions, careful consideration, examination of reasons S 11.115; IV. 1 38; A n.191 :=
Sdhp
595.
Freq.
flourishing
city
Nd
151.
(nt.)
Akaraka
[akara
-(-
ka]
(cp. akara*) J
1.269 (akarakena
appearance; reason, manner karanena C).
Akaravant
founded
(adj.)
[fr.
akara] having a reason, reasonable,
1.401 (saddha).
Akasa'
[Sk. aklsa
fr.
+ kas,
sky,
lit.
shining forth,
i.
e.
the
illuminated space]
air,
5,
concept see
(fr.
Cfi/.
16, 226.
+ kassati
(i)
1.55
of kf^) at indriyani sankamanti

III. 224,
atmosphere; space. On the On a fanciful etym. of akasa DhsA 325 see D/is trsl. 194.
It is interesting to notice that Bdhgh. same verse differently at SnA 383, viz. by vipula", as above under Sn 408, & takes akinnaludda as
hard,
ruthless.
explains
the
vipulaludda,
i.
e.
beset
it
with cruelty, very

1.
or
intensely
cruel, thus referring
to akinna
the sense-faculties pass
265; S 111.207; iv-2i8; V.49, 264; J 1.253; '1-353; "I-52. 188; IV.154; VI.126; Sn 944, 1065; Nd' 428; Pv ii.l'S; SnA no, 152; PvA 93 Sdhp 42, 464. -akasena gacchati to go through the air PvA 75 (agacch), 103, 105, 162; ena carati id. J Formula 11.103; e gacchati id. PvA 65 (cando).
into
space);
253,
262,
Akiratl [a -|- kirati] fill, heap Sn 665;

vippakirati
to strew over, scatter, sprinkle, disperse,
Sn 383.
PvA
313; Pv U.4 (danai) vipulaq akiri 92); Miln 175, 238, 323 (imper. akirahi); pp. akinna.
Dh
Aklfitatta (nt)
akirati
"ananto akaso" freq.; e.g. 40, 410 sq.; V.345.

see
at
1.183;
11.184; iv.
[akirita -f- tta; abstr. fr. akirita, pp. of Caus.] the fact or state of being filled or heaped with Miln 173 (sakatag dhannassa a).
v.
1.
air (on anta 4) J vi.89. -ananca (or ananca) the infinity ef space, in cpd. ".lyatana the sphere or plane of the infinity of space, the "space-infinity-plane", the sphere of unbounded space. The consciousness of this sphere forms the first one of the 4 (or 6) higher attainments or recognitions of the mind, standing beyond the fourth jbana,
-anta "the end of the sky", the sky, the

anta'
Akllayati
at
KhA
66
for agilSyati.
AkuCCa
(or
?)
[etym.
unknown
prob.
non-Aryan] an
iguana J vi.538 (C. godha; gloss amatt'akucca).
Akuratl [onomat.
comix, corvus
(3) akincann'', 1.34, (4) nêva sa5nanSsaB5, (5) nirodha, (6) phala. 1.40, 159; III. 183; 11.70, 112, 156; 111.224, 262 sq.;
viz.
(i)
akas,
(2)
viriiian'anaiic-ayataDa
44; S V.1I9; Ps 1.36; Dhs 205, 501, 579, 1418; Nett 26,39; Vism 326, 340, 453; 1.120 (see Nd^ under akSsa; Dhs 265 sq.; Dhs trsl. 71). As classed with jhSna see
27,
DA
also
Nd2 672
(sadhu-viharin). -kasina one of the kasin'aya-
sound-root *kur *kor as in Lat. See gala note 2 B and cp. kukkuta kokila, khata etc., all words expressing a rasping noise in the throat. The attempts at etym. by Trenckner (Miln p. 425 as Denom. of akula) & Morris {JPTS. 1886, 154 as conlr. Denom. of ankura "intumescence", thus meaning "to swell") are hardly correct] to be hoarse Miln 152 (kaptho akurati).
to
etc.
tanas (see under kasina)
111.268;
1.4 1,
-ganga N. of
the celestial river J 1.95 ; the air (as a trick of walking through the air J -^^ha living in the sky
111.344.
-gamana going through
Aknla
Miln 201. -carika "carika VvA 6. 11.103. -carin (of devata) Bu 1.29; Miln 181, 285; KhA 120; SnA 476. -tala upper story, terrace on the top of a palace SnA 87. -dbatu the element of space
elephants)
IU.247;
1423;
111.31;
1.176;
'in
m-34; Dhs 638.

the
air'
Akasa^ ('*)
Vin yeva
11.10
6*^, P'^yiig chess
{sans voir)
(adj.) [a -f- *kal of wTiich Sk.-P. kula, to Idg quel to turn round, cp. also cakka & carati; lit. meaning "revolving quickly", & so "confused"] entangled, confused, upset, twisted, bewildered J 1. 123 (salakaggaq g karoti to upset or disturb); Vv 84" (andha); PvA 287 (an clear). Often reduplicated as akulakula thoroughly confused Miln 117, 220; PvA 56; akula-pakula Ud 5 (so read for akkula-pakkula); akula-samakula J vi.270. On phrase tantakula-jata gula-gunthika-jSta see gu)a. (adj.) [fr. akula] entangled D 11.55 (tanf for the usual tantakula, as given under gu|a).
1.6
(=
atthapada-dasapadesu viya &kase
kilanai)
DA
Aktilaka
1.85).
Akasaka
air or
(adj.) [akasa -|-ka] being in or belonging to the sky J VI.124.
Akulaniya
in
(adj.)
[grd.
of a
-f-
kulayali,
Denom.
of kula]
aa not to be confounded or upset
PvA
118.
Akasati
[fr.
akasa'] to shine J vi.89.
AknU
Aklncaiifla (nt.) [abstr. fr. akincana] state of having nothing, absence of (any) possessions; nothingness (the latter as philosophical 1. 1.; cp. below "Syatana & see Dhs trsl. Sn 976, 1070, H15 ("sambhava, cp. Nd* I16); 74). Th 2, 341 (= akincanabhava ThA 240; trsl. "cherish no wordly wishes whatsoeer"); Nd* 115, see akasa; Miln 342.
(-puppha) at KhA 60 (milata'') read (according to Index p. 870) as milata-bakula-puppha. Vism 260 (id. p.) however reads akuli-puppha "tangle-flower" (r), cp. Ud 5, gatha 7 bakkula, which is preferably to be read as pakula.
(nt.)
[fr.
Akotana'
akoteti] beating on,
knocking
1.385;
Miln 63, 306;
DhsA
144. beating,
driving,
inciting,
Akotana^
urging J
(adj.)
[=
SkoUna']
-ayatana realm or sphere of nothingness (ep. akasa") 1.35, 184; 11.156; m.224, 253, 262 sq.; M 1.41, 165;
VI. 253 (f.
Bko{anI of panfia, expH- by ''nivara^Ja-
patoda-lat^hi viya
pauni ko{int hot!"
p. 254).
Akotita
Akotita
beaten, touched, knocked a gong). 2. pressed, beaten down (tight), flattened, in phrase akotita- paccakotita flattened & pressed all round (of the civara) S it.
[pp.
J
i.
95
AgaUia
VI. 358.
of akoteti]
against
1.303;
Miln
62
(of
'
VI. 529
2. an occasional arrival, a new comer, stranger (=r aganluka-jana C); ThA 16.
Agantuka
281
Vh\
[a
1.37.
Akoteti
BSk. akotayati e.g. Divy 117 dvarai) trir a, Cowell "break" (?); Av. 6. Index p. 222 s. v.] I. to beat down, pound, stamp J 1.264. 2. to beat, knock, thrash Vin 11. 21 7; J 11.274; PvA 55 (anfiamaiiiiar)); Sdhp 159. 3. Esp. with ref. to knocking at the door, in phrases aggalar) koteti to beat on the
kotteti, Sk. kuttayati;
I
'
A IV.359; V.65'; DA "1.252 (cp. aggala); V.2I7; DhA 11. 145; or simply akoteti Vv 81" (akotayitvana ;= appotetva VvA 316). 4. (intrs.) to knock against anything J 1. 239. pp. akotita (q. v.). Cans. II. akotapeti J 111.361.
bolt
1.89;
J
dvarai)
a.
BSk. agantuka in Av. S 1.87, I. coming, arriving, new comer, guest, stranger, esp. a newly arrived bhikkhu; a visitor (opp. gamika one who goes away) Vin 1. 1 32, 167; 11. 170; III. 65, 181; IV.24, A 1. 10; 111.41, 366; J VI.333; Ud 25; DhA 11.54, 74; VvA 24; Pv.\ 54. 2. adventitions, incidental (=: agantu') Miln 304 (of megha & roga). 3. accessory, superimposed, added Vism 195. -bbatta food given to a guest, meal for' a visitor Vin 1.292 (opp. gamika); 11.16.
(adj.-n.)
[agantu
ka;
cp.
same meaning 286; Divy 50]
as P. viz. agantuk.l bhiksavah
Agama
'53
[fr.
a-J-gam]
2.
l.
ti
(agamanai)
dukkli").
pavattati
that
which
coming, approach, result, D DA 1. 160; cp. Sdhp 249 one goes by, resource, refer-
AkhU
[Vedic akhu, fr. a a mole; but given as
+ khan,
rat
lit.
the digger in,
i.
e.
or
mouse by Halayudha] a
j
mouse
or rat
Pgdp
10.
AgaCChatl
[a
-f gacchati,
gam]
to
come
to
or towards,
source of reference, text. Scripture, Canon; thus a designation of(?) the Patimokkha, Vin 11.95 249, or of the Four Nikayas, I.I, 2 (dlgh). A def. at Vism 442 runs 'antamaso opamma-vagga-mattassa pi buddhavacanassa pariyapunanai)". See also agata 2, for phrase
ence,
DA
approach, go back, arive etc. I. Forms (same arrangement 'j/gacch: prcs.

/lit.
agacchati
III.
under gacchati): (i) 1.161; J 11.153; Pv iv.l'i;

as
'
8l, J III. 128, and pi. agamiijsu J 1.118; //. agamissati

(2)
:
64.
agacchissati J
53;
nor.
agacchi
l/gam
aor. agamasi
PvA
Pv 11.13'; PvA agama D1.108;
agat'agama, handed down in the Canon, Vin /oc. cit. Svagamo, versed in the doctrine, Pv iv.i" (sv sutthu agatâgarao, PvA 230); Miln 215. BSk. in same use and meaning, e. g. Divy 17, 333, againani the Four Ni-
kayas.
3.
rule
practice, discipline, obedience,
(agama
4.
parivitakkai)),
cp.
Sn 834 Davs v.22 (takk, discipline
VvA
51; Miln 14; Cans, agameti (q. v.). (3) V^ga: aor. aga 2'' (âgacchi PvA 64). Sn 841; Pv 1. 1 pp. agata(q. v.). II. Meanings: (i) to come to, approach, arrive D 1. 108; Pv I.ll'; II. 1 3'; Miln 14; to return, to come back (cp. agata) I'vA 81, 122. (2) to come into, to result, deserve (cp. agaraa'^) D I.l6l (garayhai) thanag deserve blame, come to be blamed); Pv iv.l'i (get to, be a profit to upakappati PvA 241). (3) to come by, to come out to (be understood as), to refer or be referred to, to be meant or understood (cp. agata 3 & agama 3) J 1. 1 18 (tini pitakani agamiijsu); SnA 321; VvA 3. See also
3;
PvA
122;
gc-r.
agamma
(q. v.)
&
agantva J
I.I
Sdhp 224 (agamato, in obedience to). meaning, understanding, KhA 107 (vann). 5. repayment (of a debt) J. vi.245. 6. as gram. tt. "augment", a consonant or syllable added or inserted SnA 23
of right thought)
(sa-kar'agama).
Agamana
rival,
(nt.) [fr. agacchati, Sk. same] oncoming, arapproach A 111.172; DA 1.160; PvA 4, 81; Sdhp 224, 356. an not coming or jelurning J 1.203, 264.
Agameti
thing
agamma.
of agacchati] to cause somebody or someto one, i. e. (1) to wait, to stay Vin II. 1. 112, 166, 182, 2:2; 113; S 1V.291; PvA 4, 55. (2) to wait for, to welcome Vin 11.128 (ppr. Sgamaya[caus
to
come
mana);
1.161 (id.) j 1.69 (id.
-f-
kalaq).
Agata
[pp. of agacchati] (i) come, arrived Miln 18 (karana the reason of his coming); VvA 78 ("tlhana); PvA 81 (kir| agat'attha why have you come here) come ty, got attained ( ) A li.llo^Pug 48 (visa); Mhvs XIV. anlganuphala) -agat'agata (pi.) people 28 (phala coming & going, passers by, all comers PvA 39, 78, 1 29; VvA 190 (Ep. of sangha). -sv'agata "wel-come", greeted, hailed; nt. welcome, hail Th 2, 337; Pv IV. 3", opp. duragata not liked, unwelcome, A 11.117, 143, 153; in. 163; Th 2, 337. (2) come down, handed down (by
Agamma
form
after
&
under
(adv.) [orJg. ger. of agacchati, q. v. under 1.2 for 11. 3 for meaning. BSk. agamya in meaning
the Pali form, e.g. Divy 95, 405 (with gen.); Av. Vastu 1.243, S'J]. VVith reference to 5 185, 210 etc.; (c. ace), owing to, relating to; by means of, thanks to. In meaning nearly synonymous with arabbha, sandhaya
paticca
(see
VIII.
K.
14
S.
318
s.
v.)
VI. 424;
Kh
(=
nissSya
D KhA
1.229;
I'
7';
5,
'-So;
229);
PvA
21 etc.
Agamita found
only in neg. form anagamita.

-\- gamin] returning, one who returns, returns to another form of life in saijsSra
memory,
said
of texts)
1.88;
DhA
11.35;
KhA
229;
;
VvA 30; agatagamo, one to whom the agama, or the ag.imas, have been handed down, Vin 1.127, 337 n 8; IV.158 A 11.147; Miln 19, 21. (3) anagata not come yet, i.e. future; usually in comb"- with atita (past) & paccuppanna (present): see atlta and anagata.
Agamin
esp.
(cp.
It
(adj. n.) [a
one
who
agati),
one who
is
liable to rebirth
1.63; 11.159;
95. See
anagamin.
see agara.
(adj.-n.)
Agara ( ")
Agati
J
II.
(f.)
[a
+ gati]
gati
coming, coming back, return S
111.53
172. Usually opp. to gati going away. Used in special sense of rebirth and re-death in the course of saqsara.
Agaraka & ika 275, & agarika]
Thus in agati 60 sq., 74; cp.
cuti
upapatti
;
1.
162;
111.54 sq.,
agatiij
also
S n.67
Pv
11.9''^
(gatii)
va).
( ) [cp. BSk. agarika Divy belonging to the house, viz. (1) having control over the house, keeping, surveying, in cpds. kot^h' possessor or keeper of a storehouse Vin 1.209; bandhan" prison. keeper A 11.207; bhand keeper of wares, treasurer PvA 2 (see also bhand"). (2) being in the house, sharing
Agada(m.) & Agadana

talk,
(at.) [a
speech
DA
gad
who
to
speak] a word;
(the house),
companion S
(a -f gSlha
111.190 (par|sv playmate).
1.66
(= vacana).
Aga|ha
(adj.)
;
cp. Sk. samSgadhai)] strong,

in
;
Agantar
come MS, all
to
[N. ag.
fr.
agacchati] one
1.63; 11.159; It 4,
coming or going 95 (nom. aganta only one

is
hard,
harsh,
rough (of speech), usually
inslr. as
adv.
agalbena roughly, harshly

be
read
expls-
1.283,
295
Pug 32
(so to
others agantva). an
[Sk.
A
I.
1.64;
II.
160.
Agantu
(adj.)
sgantu]
occasional, incidental J
for agajhena, although Pug A 215 has a", but by atigalhena v.-ic.nnena) instr. f. agalhaya Vin v. 122 (ceteyya; Bdhgh. on p. 230 reads agalaya and expU.
;
Agalha
by dalhabhavaya). See also Nett 77 (agalha patipada a rough path), 95 (id.: v. 1. agalha).
96
Acikkhati
Vin 1.56; n.ll8; Sn 327 (acare dhamma-sandosa-vadaq), Miln 171, 257 (papaij). Cp. pp. acarita in BSk. 401 Av. S 1. 124, 153, 213 in same meaning. e. g. pp.
;
Agilayati
wearied,
faint
[a
gilayati;
Sk.
glayati,
cp.
gilana]
to
be 66
acinna.
2.
to step
upon, pass through
v.
153.
exhausted or
tired, to ache, to
become weak or
Vin n.200; D in. 209; (hadayai) a ). Cp. ayamati.
1.354; S iv.184;
KhA
Acarin
(adj.-n.) [fr. a -j- car] treaching, f acarini a female teacher Vin IV. 227 (in contrast to gana & in same sense as acariya m. at Vin iv. 130), 317 (id.).
[fr.
AgU
is
(nt.)
[for
Vedic agas
111.346; Sn 522 na karoti ti nago);
nt.]
guilt, offence,
S I.123;
A
Acarlya
Vin
cp.
1.60,
Nd2 337 (in expl"- of naga as agui] Nd> 201. Note. A reconstructed agas
found at Sdhp 294 in cpd. akatagasa not having committed sin. 11.88; in. 163; -carin one who does evil, D n.339;
acariyo
f.
a-|-car] a teacher (almost syn. with upajjhaya) 61, 119 ("upajjhaya); 11.231; iv.130 (gano va meeting of the bhikkhus or a single teacher,
acarini);
1.103,
"^
(gan'")
238 (sattamacariya-
mahayuga seventh age of
great teachers); 111.189 sq.;
li.ioo,
128;
n.240; Miln no.
Aghata
[Sk. aghata only in lit. meaning of striking, killing, Vastu but cp. BSk. aghata in meaning "hurtfulness" at 1.79; Av. S 11.129; cp. ghata & ghateti] anger, ill-will,
lll.ns; S 1.68 (gan), 177; iv.176 (yogg"); A 1.132 (pubb); Sd 595; Nd' 350 (upajjhaya va ac); J ll.loo, 411; IV.91; v.501 Pv IV. 3^3^ 3^1 (=: acara-samacara-sikkhapaka PvA 252); Miln 201, 262 (master goldsmith?);
;
S 1179; J 1.113; Vbh 167, 362, 389; Miln 136; Vism Dhs 306; DA 1.52; VvA 67; PvA 178. -anaghata freedom from ill will Vin II. 249 A v.8o. -pativinaya repression of ill-will; the usual enum"- of a- pativinaya comprises ;f, for which see D 111.262, 289; Vin V.137; A IV.408; besides this there are sets of five at A 111.185 ^^- ^"^ 'i "i ^^^ "^ f '"' '' Vin V.138. -vatthtl occasion of ill-will; closely connected with "pativinaya & like that enum^. in sets of nine (Vin V.137; A IV.408; Ps 1. 130; J III. 291, 404; V.149; Vbh 389; Nett 23; SnA 12), and of ten (Vin v.138; A v. 150; Ps 1.130; Vbh 391).
hatred,
malice 1060, 1231;
1.3,
31;
III.
72
sq.;
sq.; KhA 12, 155; SnA 422; VvA 138. For contracted form of acariya see acera. -kula the clan of the teacher A 11. 112. -dhana a teacher's fee S 1.177; A v.347. -pacariya teacher upon
Vism 99
teacher,
lit.
"teacher
&
teacher's
teacher"
(see
a'
S^)
114, 115, 238; S iv.306, 308; 452 (^ acariyo c'eva acariyaacariyo ca). teacher's fee J v.457 ; VI. 178; DhA 1.253.
1.94,
DA
1.2S6;
SnA
-bhariya the -mutthi "the

keeping
teacher's
fist"
i.
e.
close-fistedness
in
11.
teaching,
221, 250; Miln 144; Sn.\ 180, 368. -vaqsa the line of the teachers Miln 148. -vafta serving the teacher, service to the t. Dh.\ 1. 92. -vada traditional teaching later as heterodox teaching,
things back,
il.ioo; S v.153; J
;
sectarian teaching (opp. theravada orthodox doctrine) Miln
148;
Dpvs v.30; Mhbv

[acariya
-\-
96.
diff.
Aghatana
Its
(nt.) [a -f ghata(na), cp.
Th
2.
meaning] i. slaying, striking, destroying, killing I, 418, 711; death D 1. 31 (^ marana DA 1. 119). shambles, slaughter-house Vin 1. 182 (gav); A iv.138;
VI.
3.
aghata which has changed
Acariyaka
of
place of execution Vin 111.151; J 1.326, 439; 111.59; Miln no; DhA iv.52; PvA 4, 5.
113. 5 ghateti, but aghata, in form diff. in meaning] only in phrase cittai) a. (with loc.) to incite one's heart to haired against, to obdurate one's heart Sdhp, I26=:S 1.151 A v. 172.
fr.
from Sk. acariyaka nt. art 'II-25, 41; D 1.88, 1.514; 11.32; S V.261; A 11.170; IV. 119, 187; 11.112; 310. See also sacariyaka.
ka,
teaching]
teacher
Vin 1.249;
Aghateti [Denom.
= +
Acama
1.166;
[Sk.
acama]
the
1.78;
1.295; J 11-289;
scum or foam of boiling rice D Pug 55; VvA 99 sq.;
DhA
at
111.325
[for
("kundaka).
Acameti
Acatnati
J
III.
take in water, to resorb, to rinse (-|- dhamati). Cans. I. acaII. mcti (a) to purge, rinse one's mouth Vin II. 142; mukhai) vikkha112; A III. 337; Pv IV.I'3 (acamayitva letva PvA 241); Miln 152 ("ayamana). (b) to wash Caus. off, clean oneself after evacuation Vin II. 221. II. acamapeti to cause somebody to rinse himself J vi.8.
[a
;
-)-
cam]
to
297
Miln 152, 262
acameti? cp. Sk. acamayati, Caus. of a cam] acamehi be pleased or be thanked (r); perhaps the reading is incorrect.
11.112 in imper.
Acara
right
car] way of behaving, condact, practice, csp. conduct, good manners; adj. ( ) practising, inSn 280 dulging in, or of such & such a conduct. (papa);J 1.106 (vipassana); 11.280 (ariya); VI. 52 (ariya"); SnA 157; PvA 12 (srla), 36, 67, 252; Sdhp 44I. -an" bad behaviour Vin 11.118 (q acarati indulge in bad habits);
[a -|-
Acamana
(nt.) [a -4- camana of cam] rinsing, washing with water, used (a) for the mouth D 1.12 (= udakena mukhasiddhi-karana 1.98); (b) after evacuation J III 486.
DA
11.142,
used for rinsing Vin 1.49, 52; 210, 222. -paduka slippers worn when rinsing Vin 1. 190; IM42, 222. -saravaka a saucer for rinsing
water-pitcher
11.142, 221.
-kumbhi
Vin
Dh.\ 11.201 (kiriya). Cp. sain. -kusala versed in good manners Dh 376 (cp. DhA IV. Ill), -gocara pasturing in good conduct; i.e. practice It 118; M 1.33; S V.187; of right behaviour D 1.63 A 1.63 sq.; 11.14, 39; I"-'I3, S5, 262; IV.140, 172, 352; V.71 sq., 89, 133, 198; Vbh 244, 246 (cp. Miln 368, 370, quot. Vin III. 185); Vism 1.8. -vipatti failure of morality, a slip in good conduct Vin 1.171.
Acama
(f.) [fr. a -\- cam] absorption, resorption Nd' 429 (on Sn 945, which both in T. and in Sn.\ reads ajava; expldby tanha in Nidd.). Note. Index to SnA (I'j in) has acama.
Acarin
(adj. n.) [fr. acara] of good conduct, one haves well A 1.211 (anacari virata 1. 4 fr. bottom read as acSrl virato, in accordance with v. 1.).
who
is
be-
better
Acaya
[a caya] heaping up, accumulation, collection, mass (opp. apacaya). See on term Dhs trsl. 195 & Cpd. S 11.94 (kayassa acayo pi apacayo pi); A 251, 252. Iv.28o Vin 11.259 (opp- apacaya); Dhs 642, 685; Vbh 3'9,_326, 330; Vism 449; DhA 11.25. -gamin making for piling up (of rebirth) A v.243, 276; Dhs 584, 1013, 1397; Kvu 357.
Acikkhaka who tells
(adj. n.)
[a
-j-
cikkha
1.71.
-|-
ka of cikkhati] one
or shows
DhA
Acikkhati [Freq.
interpret);
(describe).
of a
+ khya,
D
1.
i.
e.
show, describe, explain

59; imper.
1.
i.lio;
akkhati] to tell, relate, A 11 189 (atthaq a to
Pug
Dh.-V
pres.
14;
SnA
155;
PvA
121, 164
Acarati [a-|-aarati]
119
i.
&
455); Pv
10";
acikkha Sn 1097 (=: bruhi Nd'^ II. 8'; and acikkhahi DhA 11.27.
to practice,
perform, indulge in
aor.
acikkbi
PvA
6, 58, 61, 83.
acikkhati often
occurs
Acikkhati
in
97
Ana
Nd^ 475. (c) niya: M 1.445; A V.323; Dh 322 ajanna (mostly in poetry): Sn 300=: 304: J 1.181 Pv IV. i'*; purisajarma "a steed of man", i.e. a man 01 VvA 9; Sn 544 noble race) S 111.91=: Th I, 1084 A v.325. -anajaniya of inferior birth M 1367. -SUSU the young of a noble horse, a noble foal M I. 445 (upamo dhamma-pariyayo).
stock phrase acikkhati deseti pannapeti patthapeti vi-
varati etc., e.g.

a.
Nd' 271; Nd^ 465; Vism
to
disclose one's identity

(q. v.).
khita
PvA
89,
altanai) 163. 100. pp. acik-
Caus.
11.27.
II.
acikkhapefi
to
cause some-
body
to tell
DhA
Acikkhana
(adj.-nt.)
[a
;
-|-
cikkhana of cikkhati]
121.
telliog,
j
announcing
111.444
PvA
Ajaniyata
Acikkhita
154
[ppof acikkhati] shown, described, told ("niagga), 203 (an =3 anakkhata).
[n.
(f.)
[abstr.
fr.
ajaniya]
initial
good breed
PvA
214.
PvA
Ajlra[=:ajirawith lengthened
a]acourtyardMhvs35,3.
Aclkkhitar
ag.
fr.
acikkhati] one
who
tells
or shows
Ajiva
DhA
Aciâ
II. 1
07
(for pavattar).
subsistence,
^
=
may
also be spelt acina.
Sk. ajiva] livelihood, mode of living, living, 1.54; A 111.124 (parisuddha'-) ; Sn 407 (i) micchajivaq hitva sammajivaq eva pavatparisodhayi
[S -|- jiva;
[pp. of acinati? or is it distorted from acinna?] acpapaq cumulated; practised, performed Dh 121 (papaq
tayi
SnA
382), 617;
Pug 51; Vbh

(id.);
107, 235; Miln 229
acinanto karonto
DhA
Iii.i6). It
(bhinna"); Esp. 392.
Vism 306
freq.
in
DhsA 390; Sdhp

pair
342, 375,
the
contrast
samma-ajiva
;
&
Aclpâ
cinna, pp. of acarati] practiced, performed, indulged in 1.372 (kamma, cp. Miln 226 and the expl"- of acinnaka kamma as "chronic kavma" at CpJ. 144); S IV. 419; A V.74 sq.; J 1.81; D.\ 1.91 (for avicinna at D 1.8), 275; Vism 269; Dh.\ 1.37 ("samacinna thoroughly fultilled); VvA 108; PvA 54; Sdhp 90. -kappa ordinance or rule of right conduct or customary
[a
-|-
(habitually)
miccha-a" right mode & wrong mode of gaining a living, II 53, 240, 270; e. g. at S 11.168 sq.; 111.239; v 9; A1.271 IV.82 Vbh 105, 246. See also magga (ariyatthangika). -parisuddhi purity or propriety of livelihood Miln 336; Vism 22 sq., 44; Dh.A. iv.iu. -Vipatti failure in method
;
of gaining a living A 1.270. -sampada perfection of (right) livelihood A 1. 271; 1.235.
DA
practice(r) Vin 1.79; 11.301
Upvs
iv.47; cp. V.18.
AjTvaka (& "ika)

(scil.
[ajiva
-|-
in
peculiar
their
11.55
way);
ka, orig. "one finding his living" cp. BSk. ajivika Divy 393,
practice
Acita
[pp. of acinati] accumulated, collected, covered, furnished or endowed with J VI. 250 (= nicita); Vv 41'; DhsA 310. See also acina.
[a
427] an ascetic, one of the numerous sects of non-buddhist

ascetics.
On
austerities,
& way
of living
(a) ajiI.
see esp.
B.
DhA
sq.
and on the whole question Barua,
M. The Ajiviias, Univ. of Calcutta 1920.
Acinati
acita
acinati);
&
heap up, accumulate S III. 89 iv.73 (ppr. acinato dukkhaq); DhsA 44. acina (acina). Pass, aciyati (q. v.).
to
+ cinati]
(v.
1.
pp.
vika: Vin 1. 291; 11.284; i\'-74. 9'; 217; A 111.276, 384; J 1.81, 257, 390. Vin 1.8; Sn 381 (v. 1. BB. aka).
;
1.31,
483; S
(b) ajivika:
Aciyati (& Aceyyati) [Pass, of acinati, cp. ciyati] heaped up, to increase, to grow ppr. aceyyamana (= aciyanto vaddhanto C).
;
to
be
-savaka a hearer or lay disciple of the ajivaka ascetics Vin II 130, 165 A 1. 217.
Ajivika
[fr. ajiva] sustenance of life, (bhaya) Miln 196 (id.); PvA 274, and in phrase ajivik'apakata being deprived of a 1.463^:5 111.93 (T. reads livelihood, without a living jivika pakata) == It 89 (reads ajivika pakata) =: Miln 279.
J v.
(nt.)
(or ajivika f.?)
livelihood, living
Vbh 379
Acera
is
the
the Jatakas^
contracted form of acariya; only found in VI. 563. e. g. J IV.24S

;
Acela in kaiicanacela-bhusita "adorned with golden clothes" Pv II.12' stands for cela.
Ajaiina
is
Ajivin
the contracted form of ajaniya.
(adj.-n.) [fr. ajiva] having one's livelihood, finding one's subsistence, living, leading a life of ( ) D 111.64; A V.190 (lakha).
Ajava Ajana
see
acama.
-)-
Ata
[etym.? Cp. Sk.

p.
ati
Turdus Ginginianus, see Aufrecht,

kind of bird J vi.539
jSna from jng] understandable, only in cpd. durajana hard to understand S iv.127; Sn 145, 162; J I-29S, 300.
(adj.) [a
Halayudha mukha C).
148]
(=
dabbi-
Ataviya
is
to
be read for ataviyo (q. v.)
at J
vi.55
[=
Sk. atavika].
Ajanana
racter
(m.) [a understanding;
janana, cp. Sk. ajSana] learning, knowing, knowledge J 1. 181 ("sabhava of the chaof knowing, fit to learn); PvA 225.
-f-
Athapana
(f.)
at
Pug i8 &
at
v.l. at
Vbh
357
is
to
be read
attbapana (so T.
Anatija see anejja.
Vbh
357).
Ajanati
1.
[a -)- janati]
to
understand, to know, to learn
189;
Sn
1064
Camana
aiinati at
Vism 200.
vijanamana Nd^ 120). As pp. annata. Cp. also anapeti.
AQanya
Anattl
see
(f.)
ananya.
[a -f natti
Ajaniya (ajaniya)
birth,
-|-
(adj. n.) [cp. BSk. ajaneya & Sk. ajati good birth. Instead of its correct derivation from jan (to be born, i. e. well-born) it is by Bdhgh. con-
command, ordinance, 260; Sdhp 59, 354.
(cp. aniipeli), Caus. of jiia] order, injunction Vin I.62; Kh.\ 29; PvA
with a -f- jiia (to learn, i. e. to be trained). See these popular elym. e.g. J I.l8i: saralhissa cittarucitai) karanar) ajanana-sabhavo ajanuo, and Dh.\ \\'.\: yai) assadamma-sarathi karanaq kareti tas.sa khippaq janananected
for
Aoattika (adj.) [anatti -\- ka] belonging to an ordinance command, of the nature of an injunction KhA 29.
or
The contracted form of the word ajanna] of good race or breed; almost exclusively used to denote a thoroughbred horse (cp. assajaniya under assa^). (a) ajaniya (the more common & younger Pali form): Sn 462, 528, 532; J 1.178, 194; Dpvs iv.26 (b) ajaDhA 1.402; UI.49; 1V.4; VvA 78; PvA 216.
samattha ajaniya.
is
Apa
(f)
[Sk.
ajna,
-f jiia]
order,
command,
authority
253; DA 1.289; KhA 179, 180, 194; PvA 217; Sdhp 347, 576. raj'ana the king's command or authority PÂ 242. anar) deti to give an order J '-433; "'35') pavattetl to issue an order Miln 189, cp. J 1.398; "9
Miln
anapavatti j 111.504;
iv.
145.
Anapaka
Anapaka
anapeti] I. (adj.) giving an order one who gives or calls out orders, a town-crier, an announcer of the orders (of an authority) Miln 147.
(adj.
98
Atapin
194
Adahati
[fr. atapa, cp. BSk. atapin Av. S 1.233; Divy 37; 618] ardent, zealous, strenuous, active D 111.58, 76 sq., 141 (-f sampajana), 221, 276; M 1.22, 56, 116, 207, 349; ll.li; 111.89, 128, 156; S 113, 117 sq., 140, 165; 11.21, 136 sq.; I1I.73 sq.; IV.37, 48, 54, 218; V.165, 187, 213; A 11.13 ^l-j '"38, it^'O sq.; IV. Sn 926; 29, 177 sq., 266 sq., 300, 457 sq.; V.343 sq. Nd' 378; It 41, 42; Vbh 193 sq.; Miln 34, 366; Vism Freq. in 3 (=viriyava); Dh.^ 1.120; Sn.\ 157, 503. the formula of Arahantship "eko vupakattho appamatto atapl pahitatto" see arahant II. B. See also satipafthana, 0pp. anatapin S 11.195 5<l-i ^ "-'3; I' 27 (-f anottappin).
Vism 303.
n.)
2.
[fr.
(n.)
(adj.)
"
Aoap&na
Anapeti
ace.
(nt.) [abstr.
fr.
anapeti] ordering or being, ordered,
command, order PvA

[a
135.
+ fiapeli,
to
ajnapayati]
give
of person) J
Caus. of a -|- jansti fr. jna, cp. Sk. an order, to enjoin, command (with 111.351; Miln I47; DhA 11.82; VvA
4,
68 (dasiyo), 69;
A^Jl
PvA
39, 81.
(Vedic ani to anu fine, thin, flexible, in formation an -enlargement of Idg. *olena, cp. Ohg. lun, Ger. liinse, E. linch, further related to Lat. ulna elbow, Ags. lynes Gr. wAf'vij, Ohg. elina, Ags. eln ;= E. el-bow. See Walde, the pin of a I. Lat. Wtb. under ulna & lacertus].
Atapeti
flict
[a
-f-
tapeti]
to
burn,
scorch;
fig.
to torment, in-
pain, torture
M
ati
1.341
(+
paritapeti); S iv.337;
Miln
314, 3"5-
Atitheyya
63 sq.
(nt.)
1.
[fr.
+ theyya]
is
great theft
(?)
1.93
iv.
wheel-axle, a linch-pin Sn 654; J VI.253, 432;
1. 1
19; S 11.266, 267;
2. a SnA 243; KhA 45, 50. 1.119; S 11266 (drum peg, pin, bolt, stop (at a door) stick); J IV.30; VI.432, 460; Th I, 744; Dh 1.39. peg-like (or secured by a peg, of a door), 3. (fig.) ( ) small, lifle in "colaka a small (piece of) rag Vin 11. 271, cp. 1.205 (vanabandhana-colaka); dvara Th i, 355; C.
11.32;
(v.
ati"
which
perhaps to be preferred).
1.449 (cp. Trenckner's note on to make the woman
AtU
p.
[dialectical]
:
father
the text no doubt purports 567 speak a sort of patois).
Atutnan [Vedic atman,

tracted attan
;
khuddaka-dvara, quoted at Brethren 200, trsl. by Mrs. Rh. D. as "the towngate's sallyport" by Neumann as "Gestdck" (fastening, enclosure) ani-ganthikâhato ayopatto at Vism 108; DA r.199 is apparently a sort of brush made of four or fire small pieces of flexible wood.
form
tuman]
diaeretic form for the usual cononly found in poetry. Cp. also the shortened nom. sg. atumo Pv iv.52 {^= sabhavo self.
PvA 259), atuma Nd' 69 (atuma vuccati atla), 296 (id.), & atumano Nd' 351; ace. atumanar) Sn 782 (= attanaij SnA 521), 888, 918; loc. atume Pv 11.13" (= attani C).
Atura
sick,
(adj.)
[Sk.
Atanka
disease
[etym.
M
in
f.
Freq.
(cp.
14.
atanka] illness, sickness, 1.437; S lll.i; Sn 966 ("phassa, cp. Nd' 486). cpd. appatanka freedom from illness, health
uncertain;
Sk.
diseased;
atura, cp. BSk. atura, e.g. Jtm 31^"] ill, miserable, affected S ill. I ("kaya); A I.
appabadha)
abstr.
1.204;
ni.l66;
III.
65,
103; Miln
appatankata
M
ill
1.124. J v.84
Atankln
Atata
Dpvs
(adj.)
[fr.
atanka] sick,
pp. tata;
(= gilana
C).
[fr.
-)-
tan,
for
lit.
stretched, covered over]
abhitunna-kaya VvA Vv 83''* (rupa (ânna "food of the miserable", i.e. last meal of one going to be killed; C. expl^- as raaranabhojana), 211 (^cilta); 11.420 (anna, as above); 111.201; V.90, 433; VI. 248; Miln 139, 168; DhA 1. 31 ("rupa); PvA 160, 161; VvA 77; Sdhp 507. Used by Commenta-anators as syn. of atfo, e.g. at J iv.293; SnA 489 ttira healthy, well, in good condition S lll.i; Dh 198.
250;
Sn 331;
J
328);
1.197
generic
name
.\1V.I4;
drums covered with leather on one side VvA 37 (q. v. for enum". of musical in-
Athabbana
a
struments), 96.
Atatta
[a -f tatta', pp. of a-tapati] heated, burnt, scorched, sukkha-saiira C). dry J V.69 (rupa
Atapa
sun-heat Sn 52; J 1. 3 36; Dhs 617; 2. glow, heat (in general) Dpvs 1.57; VvA 54; PvA 58. Pv 1.7'; Sdhp 396. 3. (fig.) (cp. tapa^) ardour, zeal, exertion PvA 98 (viriya-tapa; perhaps better to be read atapa q. v.). Cp. atappa. -varana "warding ofl^ the sun-heat", i. e. a parasol, sun-shade Davs 1.28; v.35.
[a -j- tapa]
I.
(nt.) [= athabbana, q. v.] the Atharva Veda as code of magic working formulas, witchcraft, sorceiy Sn 927 (v. 1. ath", see interpieted at Nd' 381; expW- as athabbanika-manta-ppayoga at SnA 564)'
Athabbanika
(adj. n.) [fr. athabbana] one conversant with magic, wonder-worker, medicine-man Nd' 3S1; SnA 564.
Adapetl
agree to
[Caus.
of adati] to cause one to take, to accept,
11.104;
1.
132.
-\-
Adara
[Sk.
adara,
prob. a
dara, cp. scmantically Ger.
Atapata (f.) heat Sdhp

Atapatl
[abstr.
of atapa]
glowing or burning
state,
122.
[a -f
tap] to burn J
[Sk. *atapya,
fr.
awe] consideration of, esteem, regard, lespect, reverence, honour J v.493; SnA 290; DA 1.30; DhsA 61; VvA 36, 61, 101, 321^; PvA 121, 123, 135, 278; Sdhp 2, 21, 207, 560. -anadara lack of reverence, disregard, disrespect; (adj.) disrespectful S 1.96; Vin iv.2l8; Sn 247 (:= adara-virahita SnA 290; DA 1.284; VvA 219;
ehrfurcht
111.447.
PvA
3,
5,
(f.)
54, 67, 257.

[abstr.
fr.
Atappa
(nt.)
atSpa] ardour, zeal, exertion
1.13; 111.30 sq.,
104
sq.,
238 sq.;
M
;
Adarata
adara]
adara, in neg.
111.210;
11.132,
196 sq.; A 1.153; 111.249; 1V.460 sq. V.17 sq.; Sn 1062 (:= ussaha ussolhi thama etc. Nd^ 122); J 111.447; Nd' 378; Vbh 194 (=vayama); DA 1.104.
of consideration J IV.229; expln- of dovacassata).
Dhs 1325
an want
(in
Vbh 359
Adariya
(nt.)
[abstr.
fr.
Atapa
[a
-f-
tapa
fr.
tap;
cp. tSpeti] glow, heat;
fig.
ardour,
neg. an disregard, disrespect Vin 11.220; Pug 20; Vbh 371; miln 266.
adara] showing respect of honour; A v.146, 148;
keen endeavour, or perhaps better "torturing, mortification" Miln 313 (cittassa atapo paritapo); PvA 98 (viriya"). Cp. atappa & atapana.
Adava
512'';
[a -f dav.i^?]
is
is
gloss at
VvA
216
for
meaning: excitement,
adj.
exciting.
maddava Vv The passage in
VvA
Atapana
tion
(id.);
(nt.)
somewhat
corrupt,
&
therefore unclear.
[a
-|-
1.78;
tapana] tormenting, torture, mortifica1.296 (paritapana); n.207 (id.); Pug 55
Vism
3 (id.).
Adahati' [a -|- dahati'] to put down, put on, settle, fix samadahati). Cp. sam and adhiyati. Vism 289 (samai) a.
Adahati
Adahati'
[a
99
burn J vi.zoi, 203.
Adiyati
111.116; iv.ioo; Miln 59; Vism 241; DhsA 187. -kalyana in phrase adikalySâ tnajjhe-kalyana pariyosana-kalyana of
+dabati^]
to set fire to, to
Ada
[ger. of adali from reduced base *da of dadati l^] taking up, taking to oneself Vin IV. 1 20 (=: anadiyilva C. ; cp. the usual form adaya).
Dhamma, "beautiful in the beginning, the middle the end" see references under dbamma C. 3 and cp.
the
I.I
&
DA
AdatI (Adadati)
[a -f- dadati of dadati base I da] to take up, accept, appropriate, grasp, seize; grd. adatabba Vin 1.50; inf. adaturj 133 (adinnai) theyyasankhaiai) a.).
Dm
ger.
ada & adaya

v.).
peti (q.
(see sep.); grd.
adeyya, Caus. adaadeti.
See also adiyati
&
"kalya-brahmacariyaka belonging to the principles or fundaments of moral life D 1.189; 111.284; M '^SM ll-'25, 211; HI. 192; S 11.75, 223; IV.91; V.417, 438; f. iia Vin 1.64, 68; A 1. 231 sq. -majjbapariyosana beginning, middle & end Miln 10; cp. above adikalyana.
75
(=
adimhi kalyana
4.
etc.);
SnA 444;
abstr.
nata Vism
-pubbatigama
original
Dpvs
iv.26.
Adana
(nt.) [ad ana, or directly from a dfi, base I of dadati] taking up, getting, grasping, seizing; fig. appropriating, clinging to the world, seizing on (worldly objects), (i) (lit.) takicg (food), pasturing m.133; J V.371 (& esana). (2) getting, acquiring, taking, seizing S 11.94; A IV.400 (dand); I'vA 27 (phal"); esp. freq. in adinn seizing what is not given, i.e. theft: see under adinna. (3) (fig) attachment, clinging A v. 233, 253 (patinissagga); Dh 89 (id.; cp. DhA 11.163); Sn 1 103 (tanha), H04 (satta); Nd' 98 ("gantha); Nd* 123, 124. -an free from attachment S 1.236 (sadanesu anadano "not laying hold mong them that grip" trsl.); A 11. 10; It 109; J IV. 354; Miln 342; DhA IV.70 (= khandhadisu niggahano). Cp. upa, pari".
Adika(adj.)[adi
instr.
-|-
ka] from the beginning, initial (see adhika);

at J
adikena in the beginning, 1.395, 479; "-213; S 11.224;
once, at the same time

VI.567. Cp. adiya'.
AdiCCa [Vedic
v.44,
569,
aditya] the sun S 1. 15, 47; 11.284; UI156; 101; A 1.242; V.22, 263, 266 sq.; It 85; Sn 550, 1097 ("adicco vuccati suriyo" Nd'^ 125); DhA iv.
143; Sdhp 14, 17, 40. -upattbana sun-worship

paricariya
p.
i.u
(^ jivikatthgya
adicca-
suriyai) namassamano titthati C). -patha the 73 path of the sun, i.e. the sky, the heavens Dh 175 (= akasa Dh.\ III. 177). -bandhu "kinsman of the sun", Ep. of the Buddha Vin 11.296; S 1.186, 192; A 11.54; Sn 54,
DA
1.97); J
11.72 (jalaka;
adiccai) upatitthati
915, 1128; Nd' 341;
Nd2
i25l>;
Vv
42', 78'";
VvA
116.
Adaya
of adati, either from base I of dadati (da) or base 2 (day). See also adiya] having received or taken, taking up, seizing on, receiving; freq. used in the sense of a prep, "with" (c. ace.) Sn 120, 247, 452; J V.13;
[ger.
AdIOOa
split
[3k.
adirna,
open S
pp. of a df, see adiyati^] broken, IV. 193 (:= sipatika with burst pod); cp.
1.306.
(nt.)
I
Vbh 245; DliA

etc.
At Vin 1.70 the form adaya is used as a noun f. adaya in meaning of "a casually taken up belief" (lassa Sdayassa vanne bhanati). Cp. upa, pari".
11.74;
SnA
139;
PvA
10,
13, 38, 61
Adlooata
split
[abstr.
fr.
adinna] state of being broken or
Ps
[a
49.
Aditta
Adayin
base 2, cp. adaya] taking up, grasping, receiving; one who takes, seizes or appropriates 1.72. 1.4 (dinn); A iu.80; V.137 (sar);
(adj.-n.)
[fr.
+ dadati
DA
Adasa [Sk. adarsa, a 4- dfi, P. dass, of dassati 2] a mirror Vin II. 107; 1.7, II (paiiha mirror-questioning, cp.
'
Sk. adipta, pp. of a -f- dip] set on fire, burning Vin 1.34; Kv 209 (sabbar) adittarj); S 111.71; 1V.19, 108; A IV.320 (cela); Sn 591; J iv.391 Pv l.8 (=paditta jalita PvA 41); Kvu 209; DA I.264; PvA 149; Sdhp 599. -pariyaya the discourse or sermon on the fire (lit. being in fllames) S iv.168 sq. Vin 1.34; DhA 1.88.
blazing,
;
+ ditta',
DA
1.97: "adase devatai] otaretva paiiha-pucchanai)"), 80;
11.93 (dhamna'-adasai]
nama dhamma-pariyayai)
97
sq.,
Adina
desessarai)
5 V.357
(id.);
(mandala); Vism
J 1.504; Dhs 617 591 (in simile); KhA 50 (danda) 237;
V.92,
103;
only at D I 115 (T. reading adina, but v. 1. S id. B p. abhinna) in phrase adina-khattiya-kula primordial. See note in Dia/. 1.148.
adina,
(adj.)
DhA
i.226.
-tala the surface of the mirror, in similes at
Vism 450,
Adiya'
grd.
of admi, ad, Sk. adya] edible, eatable
111.45 (bhojanani).
456, 489.
Adasaka
Adl
= adasa
Th
Adiya'^ in
2,
411.
(vv.
[Sk. adi, etym. uncertain] i. (m.) slarling-point beginning Sn 358 (ace. adiq karanaq SnA 351); Dh 375 (nom. adi); Miln 10 (adimhi); J vi.567 (abl. adito from the beginning). For use as nt. see below 2 b. 2. (adj. 6 adv.) (a) C ) beginning, initially, first, principal, chief: see cpds. (b) ( beginning with, being the ) first (of a series which either is supposed to be familiar
uncertain reading at A in. 164 sq. adheyya), meaning perhaps "graspmonth", i. e. gossip thus equal to ger. of adiyati'. Perhaps to be taken to adiyati*. The same phrase occurs at Pug 65 (T. adheyya", C. has v. 1. adheyya") where Pug
mukha
is
11.
adeyya"
&
248
expl"s.
"adito
ti
dheyyamukho, pathama-vacanasmiq
attho"
(sticking to one's word?).
yeva thapita-mukho See adheyya.
Adiya'
in
its
constituents to the reader or hearer or

intelligible
is
immedi-
= adika,
C).
ger.
instr.
adiyena
in
(= adikena
Adiya*
Adiyati
di
;
the beginning J vi.567
ately forth
from the
context),
i.
e.
and
so on, so
adhika); c. g. rukkha-gumb-adayo (ace. pi.) trees, jungle etc. J 1.150; ambapanas^ adihi rukkehi sampanno (and similar kinds of fruit) J 1.278; amba-labuj'adinai) phalanai] anto J 11.159; asi-satti-dhamiadini avudhani (weapous, such as sword, knife, bow & the like) J 1.150; kasi-gorakkh^ adini karonte manusse J 11.128; ti adina
(cp.
. . .
of adiyati.
[a diyati, med. pass, base of dadati<, viz. di & see also adati & adeti] to take up: take to oneself, seize on, grasp, appropriate, fig. take notice of, take to
nayena
lute
in this
nt.
and similar ways

adini with
ti
as
pi.
J 1.81 ; PvA 30. Abso(evai)) (adini), closing a
quotation, meaning "this and such like", e. g. at J 11.128, 416 (ti adini viravitvl). In phrase adiq katva meaning "putting (him, her, it) first", i.e. beginning with, from . on, from down (c. ace.) e. g. DhA 1.393 (rajanai) adii) K. from the king down); PvA 20 (viharai) adikatva), 21 (pancavaggiye adiq K.).
pres. adiyati A iij.46; Sn 119, 156, 633, Nd' 67; Nd 123, 124;) 111.296: V.367. pot. adiye Sn 400; imper. adiya M 111.133 (so read for adissa?). aor. adiyi D 111.65; A 111.209, idiySsi Pv
heart, heed.
785,
-kammika [cp.
BSk. adikaimaka Divy 544] a beginner Vin
acchinditva ganhasi PvA 241), formation fr. adati?) to take heed S (v. 1. adiyi, trsl. "put this into thy mind"). 1. ger. 1 32 adiyitva Vin iv.120 (=5da); J 11.224 (C. for adiya T.); 111.104; >v.352 (an not heeding; v. 1. anaditva, cp. anadiyanto not attending J 111.196); Dh.\ III. 32 (id.); PvA
iv.i<8 (sayaq daijdai) a.
& adapayi
(Caus.
Adiyati
100
Adhipacca
nection with udahu suggesto an expl"- of adu as a somedistorted abbreviation of udahu.
base^ of dadati (day' & de), cp. also receive, get Sn 121 (== ganhati SnA '79)1 954 (= upadiyati ganhati Nd' 444); cp. 1.4'; J III. 103, 296; v.366 (= ganhati C. ; cp. adiyati on p. 367);
[a
how
Adetl
deti,
adiyati]
to
take,
Adiyati
[S
+ diyati,
(f.)
Sk. adiryate, Pass, of
df
to
split
see
etym. under darl] to split, go asunder, break Ps 1.49. pp. adinna. See also avadiyati, Cp. also upadinna.
Miln 336.
Ade)â
Adlyanata
adiyati)
[abstr.
in
+ ta]
(b)
to
formation adiyana (fr. adiya ger. of an" the fact of not taking up or heeding
able, pleasant,
SnA
Adlsati
to.
516.
[a
be taken up, acceptwelcome, only in phrase vacana welcome or acceptable speech, glad words Vin n.158; j'vi.243; Miln no; ThA 42.
(adj.) [grd. of adati (q. v.)] to
[a
dedicate (a gift, dakkhinai) or danaq). pres. ind. adisati D 1.213^ A 1.170 (tell or read one's character); Sn 1 1 12 (atitaq); Nd' 382 (nakkhattaq set
the
+ disati]
(a) to
announce,
tell,
point out, refer
Adeva, Adevana
crying
etc.
horoscope); Miln 294 (danaq); pot. adiseyya Th 2, uddiseyya PvA 228}, 307 (dakkhinaq); Pv iv.i^" (id. & adise Vin 1.229 D 11.88 (dakkhinarj) imper. adisa PvA 49. fut. adissati Th 2, 308 (dakkhinaq) Pv.\
devati] lamenting, deploring, phrase (explaining parideva or pariddava) adevo paridevo adevana pari" adevitattar) pari" Ndi 370 Nd2 416 Ps 1.38.
in
ster.
+ div.
Pv 11.28; PvA 46 (dakkhinari); pi. ger. 53 (id.) & adisuq Pv 1. 10" (id.). adissa Vin ni.127; Sn 1018; Pv ii.i''(danar|), & adisitvana grd. adissa (adj.) to be told or shown 1.12. Th 2, 311.
88
(id.).
Adesa
as
aor. adisi
adisii]su
ibid.
information, pointing out; determination, substitute, e. g. kutonidana is at SnA 303 said to equal kiq-nidana, the to of kuto (abl.) equalling or being substituted for the ace. case: paccatta-vacanassa to-adeso veditabbo.
[fr.
adisati, cp. Sk. iidesa]
tt.
g. characteristic,
Adesana
Adiso
Adissa
(adv.) [orig. abl. of adi,

i.e.
formed with sah] from the
beginning,
at
thoroughly, absolutely
is
1.
180;
111.208.
III.133
should probably with adana). It
better
is
an imper. pres. meaning "take", & be read adiya (in corresponsion not grd. of adisati, which its form
(f-) [a desana] pointing out, guessing, prophesy; only in phrase "patihariya trick or marvellous ability of mind-reading or guessing other peoples character Vin II. 200; D 1.212, 213; III. 220; A 1. 170, 292; v,327; Ps 11. 227. For patihariya is subsiituted vidha (lit. variety of,
i.
e.
act or performance etc.) at

(nt.)
[a
111.103.
Adhana
might suggest.
Adina
at 1.115 ^ S v. 74 adina. See dlpna. [a
(w.
11.
adina,
& abhinna)
see
Adinava
-j- va (nt.), a substantivised adj., orig. wretchedness", cp. BSk. adinava Vastu III.297 (misery); Divy 329] disadvantage, danger (in or through loc.^ D 1.38 (vedananaq assadan ca adinavaii ca etc.), 213 (iddhi-patihariye 1. 318; S 1.9 (etlha bhiyo); 11.170 sq. (dhatunar)); 111.27, 62, 102 (rupassa etc.); IV.7, 168; A 1.57 (akaraniye kayiramane) 258 (ko loke assado); 111.250 sq. 267 sq. (duccarite), 270 (puggala-ppasade); IV. 439 sq.; V.81; J 1.146; IV.2; It 9 A 11.10 Nd172a; Sn 36, 50 (cp. Nd-! 127), 69, 424, 732; Th 2, 17
+ dina
meaning
"full of
dhana] I. putting up, putting down, IV. 41 (aggissa adhanaq, v. 1. of 6 MSS adanaq). 2. receptacle M I 414 (udak), cp. adheyya. 3. enclosure, hedge Miln 220 (kantak thorny brake, see under kantaka). -gahin holding one's own place, i. e. obstinate (?), reading uncertain & interchanging with adana, only in one ster. phrase, viz. sanditthi-paramSsin adhana-gahin duppatinissaggin Vin 11.89; 1.43, 96; A III. 335 (v. 1. adana", C. expl^ by dalhagahin); D III.247 (adhana").
-f-
placing, laying
Adhara
lit.
(kaye
a.
= dosa
lll.io''
1.
are several sets of sources of evil or danger, viz. five dussilassa slla-vipattiya a. at A 111.252; 11.85 I'l-^SS
11.9,
287); Pv 263); Ps
ThA 23), 485 (kamesu a. = (= dosa PvA 214); iv.ei (^

10;
192 sq.;
PvA
12, 208.
There
=
dosa dosa
ThA
PvA
[a dhara] 1. a container, receptacle, basin, holder A 111.27; J VI. 257. 2. ^holding up", i.e. support, basis, prop. esp. a (round) stool or stand for in.95 the alms-bowl (patta) Vin 11. 113 (an" patto); fig. S V.20 (an without a support, S V.21; J V.202. cittat)); Vism 8, 444. 3. (tt. g.) name for the loc. case ("resting on") Sq 211.
Adharaka
ka]
five
akkhantiya
111.182 sq.
I.
In
M
a.
at
Vbh 378;
si.\
of six each at
no, 148;
phrase kamanar) a. okaro sankileso 1. 115; Nett 42; DhA 16.
D D
(m.
&
nt.)
[a
+ dharaka,
or simply adhara
1.
a stool or stand (as adhara') (always m., except
realising the danger or evil of S 11.85 ("P^' daniyesu dhammesu) abstr. "anupassana Vism 647 sq., 695. -dassavin same as &nupassin D 1.245 (^"'')i A v. 178 (id.); D 111.46; S 11.194, 269; A 111.146; v.181 sq.; Nd^
-Snupassin
where "ani pi. nt.) J 1.33; DhA 111.290= VvA 220; DhA 111.120= 186 (one of the four priceless things of a Talhagata, viz.: setacchattai), nisldanapallanko, adharako padaplthai]). 2. a reading desk, pulpit J 111.235;
at J 1.33
IV.299.
141.
-pariyesana search
283;
for
danger in
Adharaâta
Adharlta
(f.)
[a
+ dharanatS]
(-f-
concentration, attention,
(id.).
11.
171;
1.79;
mindfulness Sn.\ 290

[pp. of a
dalhikarana), 398
111.29; IV.8 sq.

111.253,
-sanna consciousness of danger

111.79.
+ dhareti,
to
cp. dhareti'] supported, held
up Miln 68.
Adipaniya
(adj.) [grd. of S
+ dipeti] to be explained Miln 270.

Adhavatl
after
Adipita [pp. of Sdipeli, a -f- caus. of dip, cp. dipeti] ablaze, in flames S 1.31 (loka; v. 1. adittaka) 108; J v.366; DhA
III
32
(v.
1.
aditta).
run towards a goal, to run S 11.26 has upadh"); DA I. 39. Freq. in comb"- adhavati paridbara)! to run about, e.g. J 1.127, 134, 158; 11.68.
[a -|- dhavati']
1.265 (where id. p.
AdU
adu] emphatic (adversative) part. emphasis: but, indeed, rather J ill. ^1.443; V.180; VI.552. 499 (2) as 2nd component of a disjunctive question, mostly in corresponsion udahu adu (= kir) udahu SnA 350), viz. is it so or" Th I, 1274 Sn 354; Pv iv.3ii DhA 1.31; J v.384; VI.382; without udahu at J v.460 (adu). The close con(indecl.)
[see
also
Adhavana(nt.)[fr. adhavati] onrush, violent motion Miln 135.
(l)
of affirmation
&
Adhipacca (& Adhlpateyya)

"being over-lord";
see
also
ya (nt.) [fr. adhi -f pati adhipateyya] supreme rule, lordship, sovereignty, power S v.342 (issariy"); A 1.62 (id.), 147, 212; 11.205 (id); 111.33, 76; iv.252 sg.; Pv 11.9'" (one of the thanas, cp. thana 11. 2b; see also D 111.
Adhipacca
146,
lot
Anejja
wbere
spelt adhipateyya; expld.
137); J 1.57; Davs V.17;
VvA
by issariya at PvA 126 (gehe a issariya).
(id.);
1.30; It 80; Ps I.J66, 172, 185 ("samadhi); Nd^ 466 B Miln 332; Vism III, 197, 266 sq.; SnA 165. See
The
three (att, lok",

[a -\-
dhamm")
at
Vism
14.
detail
under
sati.
shaken, moved (by the wind, i.e. Adhuta fanned Vv 39* (v. 1. adhuta which is perhaps to be preferred, i. e. not shaken, cp. vatadhutar) Davs v. 49; VvA 178 explsby sanikaq vidhupayamana, i.e. gently fanned).
dhuta']
Anapetl
see aneti.
[a
Anameti
Adheyya
adhana^] to be deposited (in one's head & heart Pug A), to be heeded, to be appropriated [in latter meaning easily mixed with adheyya, cp. w. 11, under adiya^]; nt. depository (=: adhalabliata thapetabbala Pug A 217) Pug 34 (i) gacchati is deposited); Miln 359 (sabbe lass' adheyya^ honti they all become deposited in him, i. e. his deposits or his
(adj.)
[grd.
of a
+ dadhati
namati, which is usually bend, to bring toward or under J V.154 (doubtful reading fut anamayissasi. v. 1. anayissati, C. anessasi lead to).
+ nameti.
Cans,
of
spelt nameti] to
make bend,
to
cp.
AnisaiJSa
praise
i.
[a
e.
4- ">
that
saqsa,
is
BSk. distorted to anusarjsa]
which
property).
-mukha
see adiya^.
Anaka
anaka, cp. Morris of kettledrum, beaten only at

[Sk.
J P T S.
1893, 10] a kind

11.
one end S 11.266; J
344; Dpvs XVI. 14.
Anaiica
see
akasa" and vinnana".
Ananja
see anejja.
(nt.)
AnaQya
anrnya, so also RSk. e. g. Jtm 'P'' ^"' *'^ ^0^ '" composition, thus an-nna as base of ananya] freedom from debt 1.73; Nd' 160; Vism 111-354 (Ep. of Nibbana, cp. anana)
[Sk.
1 3 '8;
from a
FOî
-f-
44;
DA
[a
vantage, good result, There are five anisar|sa sllavato sila-sampadaya or blessings which accrue to the virtuous enum<i at D 11.86, viz. bhogakkhandha great wealth, kittisadda good report, visarada self-confidence, asammulho kalar) karoti an untroubled death, saggar) lokarj uppajjati a happy state D i.iio, 143; 111.132 (four), 236 (five); after death. M 1.204; S 1.46, 52; III. 8, 93 (maha"); v.69 (seven), 73, 129, 133, 237 (seven), 267, 276; A 1.58 (karanlye kariyamane); 11.26, 185, 239, 243 (sikkha); IH.41 (dane), 248 (dhammasavane), 250 (yaguya), 251 (upatthita-satissa), 253 sq. (silavato silasampadaya etc., as above), 267 (sucarite), 441 IV. 150 (mettaya ceto-vimuttiya), 361 (dhammasavane), 439 sq. (nekkhamme avilakke nippltike), 442, 443 sq. (akas'anaiicayatane); v.i, 106 (maha), 311; It 28, 29, 40 (sikkha); Sn 256 (phala), 784, 952; J I.9, 94; V.491 (v, 1. anu); Nd' 73, 104, 441; Kvu 400; Miln 198; VvA 6, 113; PvA 9 (dana) 12, 64 (=; phala),
commendable, profit, merit, adblessing in or from (c. loc).
1.3.
AnadatI
nadali] to trumpet (of elephants) J IV. 233.
Eleven 208, 221 (= guna); Sdhp 263. metia (cp. Ps 11. 130) are given in detail at 314; on another light see pp. 644 sq.
anisai}sas of
Vism 31
Anana
the
(nt.)
[Vedic ana, later Sk. anana from

adj. (
mouth;
(vikat").
an
to breathe]
having a mouth Sdhp 103; Pgdp
Anisada
80
63
I. (nt.) [a -|- sad] "sit down", bottom, behind KhA 45 245; J 111.435 (gloss asata) Vism 251 (ltaca), 252 (maijsa).
Anantarika (& ya)

interval,
;
[fr. an -f- antara -)- ika] without an immediately following, successive Vin 1. 321; II. JI2 Pug 13; Dhs 1291. -kamma "conduct that finds retribution without delay" (Az/jj Irsl. 275 n. 2) Vin II. 193; J 1-45; Kvu 480; Miln 25 (cp. Dhs Irsl. 267); Vism 177 (as prohibiting practice of kammattbana).
Anuttariya
represents
ideal
(nt.) [see also
anuttariya which as probably anulf] incomparableness, excellency, supreme
III.
102 sq.;
v.37.
Anita
adduced
[pp. of aneti] fetched, brought (here), brought J 1.291; in. 127; iv.i.
back
Ananda
[Vedic aoanda, fr. a -\- nand, cp. BSk. anandl joy Divy 37] joy, pleasure, bliss, delight D 1.3; Sn 679, 687; drum); J 1.207 (maccha Leviathan); VI. 589 (bheri festive
Anuputtha
metri causa for aauptittha (q.
v.).
DA
53
(=
[a
Anupubba (nt.) [abslr. fr. Th I, 727 (cp. M Vastu

Anupubbata
in
tt.
anupubba] rule, regularity, order 11.224 anupubba).

nt.?)
[fr.
pitiya etaq adhivacanaq).
Anandatl
be pleased or delighted J vi. 589 (aor. anandi in T. reading anandi vitta, expld. by we should however read C. as nandittha was pleased aaandi-citta with gladdened heart). See also anandiya.
nandati]
to
;
(f.)
(or
ta
last]
padanu-pubbata word sequence, Ndi 140; Nd' 137 (v. 1. "ka).

g.
succession; only in expln- of iti
Anupubbikatha
composition
Anandin
J
(adj.)
[fr.
a -f
nand]
joyful, friendly
Th
I,
555;
[for anupubbi' representing its isolated form, cp. anubhava & see also anupubbi] regulated exposition, gr?duated sermon D i.uo; 11.4I sq.
IV. 226.
M
(adj.-.) [grd.
1-379; J '-8; Miln 228;
DA
1.277,
308;
DhA
iv.199.
Anandiya
J
VI. 5
89
C.).
(f.)
(q
of anandati] enjoyable, nt. joy, feast acarati to celebrate the feast =: ananda-
Anubhava
[the dissociated composition
form of anubhava,
greatness,
q. V. for details.
Only
in later language] I.69
mag-
cbana
nificence, majesty, splendour J

[a
(mahanto); 11.102 (of
Anandi
+ nandl,
J
a jewel) v.491;
anandi-citta
cp. ananda] joy, happiness in cpd. vi.589 (so read probably for anandi vitta:
DhA
11.58.
see anandati).
*ijja. Anejja and Ananja [abstr. fr. an -|- 'aiija or *ejja The Sanskrilised equivalent would be *iujya or *ingya
Anaya
(adj-) [a 4- naya]
to
be brought, in
suvanaya
easy
of jng to
in
stir,
move, with a peculiar substitution of *ang

it
Pali,
referring
to
a base with
to bring
S 1.124= J
t-8o.
fnjati)
ina,
in
analogy
i
to
form
like Sk. rna
Anayatl
see aneti.
Anapana haled &
(nt.) [ana -f apana, cpds. of an to breathe] inexhaled breath, inspiration & respiration S v. 1 32, 311 sq.; J 1.58; Ps 1. 162 (katha); usually in cpd. sati concentration by in-breathing & out-breathing (cp. Man. of Mystic 70) 1.425 (cp. D U.291); lll.S^; Vin 111.70;
representing Sk. r. both a & thus correspond to a Sk. anjya ('angya). The third P. form an-enja is a direct (later, and probably re-instituted) formation from Sk. iujya, which in an interesting way became in BSk. re-sanskrilised to anijya (which on the oiher hand may represent anejja & thus give the latter the feature of a later, but more specifically Pali form).
(probably Sk. fj, Pali ana & The form anja would
r
Anejja
The
editions of P. Texts
02
Apadeti
show a great variince of
spel-
D
pp.
11.273.
g"- apajjitva PvA 22 (saqvegaq), 151.
ling, based on MSS. vacillation, in part also due to confusion of derivation] immovability, imperturbability, impassibility. The word is n. but occurs as adj. at Vin ill.
apanna
(q. v.).
Caus. apadeti (q.
v.).
Note.
The
reading apajja
asajja
in
&
alajja).
The
109 (anarija samadhi, with which cp. BSk. anijya santih ^"he term usually occurs in cpd. Av. I.I99anejja ppatta (adj.) immovable lit. having attained impassibility, expldby Bdhgh. at Vin ill. 267 (on Par. 1.1,6) as acala, niccala, i. e. motionless. This cpd. is indicated The various spelbelow by (p.) after the reference. I. anejja D 1.76 lings of the word are as follows: (v. 1. ananja-p.) A 11.184 (p.); 111.93 (p.), 100 (p.), 377 Vbh 137 (anefija); sq. (p.); Ndi 471 (v. 1. aneja, ananja) Nd' 569" (v. 1. ananjaj, 601 (v. 1. anejja & anenja); Pug 2. ananja Vin 60 (p.); DA 1. 219 (v. 1. BB anenja). 111.4 (P-) (v- 1- anaiica", ananja, anaiija; Bdhgh. anejja p. 267), log; Ud 27 (samadhi, adj. v. 1. ananca); DhA A peculiarity of IV.46. See also below cpd. ''karana, n.229 (v. 1. anaiija, Trenckner's spelling is ananja at 3. anenja S ir.82 (v. 1. anefija, anenja), 253, 254. anaiije, or is it anenja?); D HI.217 (abhisankhara of imperturbable character, remaining static, cp. Kvu trsl. 358); Nd' 90 (id.), 206, 442; Ps 11.206; Vbh 135, 340; Vism 377 (p.), 386 (sixteen" fold), 571; Nett 87, 99.
at
has asajjanaq, for Cp. pariyapajjati.
It 86 is uncertain (vv. 11. Vin 11.203 (CV. VII.4, 8) which Bdhgh, on p. 325 has apajjanag.
apajja
id.
naq
p.
at
Apapa
1.55;
[Sk. apana, a paijl] a bazaar, shop Vin 1.140; J V.445; Pv 11.3^^; Miln 2, 341; SnA 440; DhA I. 317; 11,89; VvA 157; PvA 88, 333 (phal-'' fruit shop), 215.
[fr.
Apanika
344;
apana] a shopkeeper, tradesman J
1. 1
24; Miln
VvA
157;
at
DhA
J
11.89.
is
ApataCChika
kharapat"
vi.17
C. reading for apatacchika in
(q. v.).
-)-
Apatati
[a
patati]
(= upadhavati C);
Apattl
apatti,
trsl.
to fall on to, to rush on to J v.349 vi.45i (=: agacchati C); Miln 371.
fr.
(f)
e.
[Sk.
apatti,
-)-
pad,
cp.
apajjati
& BSk.
362
(r)
g, Divy 330] an ecclesiastical offence (cp. Kvu n. l), Vin 1.103 ("khandha), 164 ("q patikaroti),
See also
iujati.
passati), 354 (avasesa & anavasesa); 11.2 sq. (g 59, 60 (pariyanta), 88 ("adhikarana), 259 (i) IU.212 ("kusalala); patikaroti); IV.344; 1.84 (id.),
322
ropeti),
pretending to be see differently Morris dead (done by P T S. 1886, 154) J 1. 415; 11.325 (v. 1. anaiija, anenca, ananca); IV.308 v.273, 310.
-karana
trick
of immovability, an elephant, but
i.
e.
87; 11.2.10 (bhaya); Dhs 1330 anapatti Vin 111.35.
sq. (cp.
Dhs
trsl.
346).
Apattika
(adj.) [apatti
-|-
ka, cp. BSk. apaltika
guilty of an offence
1.443; Vin IV. 224.
Divy 303] an Vin 1.127.
Anenjata
Aneti
cure,
[a
(f.)
[fr-
anenja] steadfastness
' bring,
Vism 330, 386.
Apatha
in
micchapatha, dvedhapatha as classified in
Vbh
"S'']
to bring towards, to fetch, pro-
Ind. p. 441 should be grouped under
patha
as iniccha",
bring back Sn no; PvA 54, 92. pot. I?' 1.371. fut. anapi. anema (or imper. 2nd pi. anetha yissati S 1.124; Pv > 6; J in. 173; v.154 (v.J.), & anessati J v.154. inf. anayitui) Pv 11611, ger. anetva PvA 42, 74. aor. 'anesi PvA 3, & anayi Pv 1.7' (sapaMed. pass, anlyati & aniytii)). pp. anita (q. v.). I. yati 11.245 (aniyyataq imper. shall be brought); Caus. II. anapeti to cause to 371 (ppr. aniyamana).
dvedha.
convey,
Apathaka
in
jjhayin
at
226, and apataka
Nd^ 342^ Vism 26.
is
read apadaka at Nd'
Apada
be fetched J 111.391; v.225.
Apa & ApO
[Vedic ap & ap, f. sg. apa, pi. apah, Idg. *ap & "-'ab, primarily to apah nt. Lith. upe water. Old Prussian ape river, Gr. 'AT/a N. of the Peloponnesus; further (as *ab) to Lat. amnis river, Sk. abda cloud, & perhaps ambu water] water; philosophically 1. 1. for cohesion, representative of one of the 4 great elements (cp. mahabhuta), viz. pathavl, apo, tejo, vayo see Cpd. 268 & Dhs Irsl. 201, also below "dhatu. D 11.259; M 1.327; S 11.103; 111.54, 207; A IV.312, 375; Kn 307, 391 (i]), 392 (loc. ape), 437 (id.); J iv.8 (pathavi-apa-teja"); Dhs 652; Miln 363 (gen. apassa, with
(nt.)
later Sk. also
apad, fr. a -j- pad, cp. apajjati & BSk. apadgata Jtm 3I''''] accident, misfortune, distress, D 111.190; A 11.68 (loc. pi. apadasu), 187; 111. 45; IV.31; Th I, 371; J 1V.I63 (apadattha, a difficult form; vv. II. T. aparatta, apadatva, C. aparattha; expHby apadaya); v.340 (loc. apade), 368; PvA 130 (quot.); Sdhp 312, 554. Note. For the contracted form in loc. pi. apasu {= *apatsu) see *apa.
(f)
[Sk.
in
apad,
e. g.
Apanna
I. entered upon, fallen into, having done Vin 1.164 (apattii] a.); 111.90; 2. unD 1.4 (dayapanna merciful); Nd'^ 32 (tanhaya). fortunate, miserable J 1. 1 9 (v.124). Cp. pari".
[pp.
of apajjati]
possessed
of,
*Apa (& *Ava)

11.317 (loc.
pathavl etc.); Sdhp 100.
-kasina the water-device, i.e. meditation by (the element 111.268 ; J 1.313 ; Dhs 203; of) water (cp. Mystic 75 n.) Vism 170; DhA I 312; 111.214. -dhatu the flind element,
[for apada, q. v.] misery, misfortune J apasu, v. 1. avasu, C. apadasu); in. 12 (BB aviisu); v.82 (avagata gone into misery, v. 1. apagata, C. apagata parihina), 445 (loc. avasu, v. 1. avasu, C. apadasu), 448 (avasu kiccesu; v. 1. apassu, read apasu). Note. Since *apa only occurs in loc. pi., the form apasu is to be regarded as a direct contraction of Sk. apatsu.
(f.)
pi.
element in water, i. e element of cohesion 155 n. 2; Mystic 9 n. 2; Dhs trsl. 201, 242) 111.228, 247; 1.187, 422: Dhs 652; Nett 74. See also dtiatu. -rasa the taste of water A 1.32 ; SnA 6. -sama resembling water 1.423.
the
essential
(see Cpd.
Apaâ
the
[S -\-
pana]
life
life,
lit.
breathing, only in cpd. koti

I11.93
;
end of
Miln 397; Davs
adj.
-kotlka
11.120;
Vism
lo.
Apadaka
VI. 518.
Apaka
(f.)
[=
[apa
apaga] river J v.452;
Apaga
(f.)
+ ga
1.52;
of
gam]
41. a
a river
Th
I,
309; Sn 319;
J V.454;
Davs
VvA
i. (adj.) producing, a -f pad] 2. 4 (abhinfi" catutlha-jjhana). (n.) one who takes care of a child, a protector, guardian f. apadika a (-|- posaka). A 1.62 132 =: It
(adj.-n.)
(
leading
to
[fr.
VvA
no
nurse, foster-mother
Vin
11.289 (-|- posika).
Apajjatl
to get into, to meet make, produce, exhibit Vin 11.126 (satjvaraq); D 1.222 (pariyetthii)) ; It 113 (vuddhiq); PvA 29 (ppr. apajJ 1.73; Pug 20, 33 (ditth'anugatii)) pot. apajjeyya D 1.119 (musajanto); DhA 11.71 aor. apajji J v.349: PvA 124 (sankocai)) & vadaq). apadi S 1.37 ; A 11.34 ; It 85 ; J 11.293 i V^ pl- apadu
[Sk.
apadyate,
pad]
Apada
Apadi
with (ace);
to
undergo;
to
(f) [short for apadika] a nursing not nursing, unmarried J iv.178.

aor. of apajjatt (q. v.).
woman,
in
an
Apadeti
bring
[Caus.
into
of apajjati]
1.78;
to
111.248;
produce, make out, bring, IV. 1 10 (addhanaq to live
Apadeti
jivil'addhanai) one's life, cp. addhanar) Spadi J 11.293 Cp. pari". apadi ayui) vindi C); SnA 466.
103
Abhidosika
[a 4-
Abadha
badh
to
oppress, Vedic abadha oppression]
Apatha
[elym.? Trenckner, Miln p. 428 says: "I suspect a. to be corrupted from apata (cp. apatati), under an impression that it is allied to patha; but it is scarcely ever written
so"] sphere, ception cp.
;
range,
focus, field (of consciousness or per-
disease Vin IV. 261; 1.72; 11.13; A. 1.121; iit.94, 143; IV.333, 415 sq., 440; Dhi38; Pug 28 Vism 41 (udara-vata) 95; VvA 351 (an safe & sound); A list of abadhas or illnesses, as SnA 476; Sdhp 85. classified on grounds of aetiology, runs as follows: pittasarautthana, semha", vata, sannipatika, utu-parinamaja,
afiliction,
illness,
Dhs
2}2
Vbh 321; Miln 298; Vism

333;
VvA
11.67; J '-336; 199), appearance 1.228; DhsA 308, 21, 548; (kala); DhA iv.85; Sdhp 356. L'sually
Irsl.
DA
clear, to
gacchati to come into focus, to become 1.190; S 1V.160, or r) agacchati Vin 1. 184; A 111.377 sq.; IV.404; Vism 125. Cp. gata below. 1.174 -gata come into the sphere of, appearing, visible ^= Nd2 jhana (an unapproached); PvA 23 (apathaq gata).
in phrase apathar]
appear
visama-pariharaja, opakkainika, kammavipakaja (after Nd'^ 304'c, recurring with slight variations at S iv.23o; 11.87; i".i3i; v.iio; Nd' 17, 47; Miln 112, cp. 135). Another list of illnesses mentioned in tha Vinaya is given
in
Index
viz.
to
71,
kutthai)
raging
111.75,
in
v'^-
Five abaJhas at Vin i. 11., p. 351. gando kilaso soso apamaro said to be Three abadhas at D Magadha cp. p. 93.
Vin
iccha anasanaq jara, cp.
Sn 311.
See also
-gatatta abstr.
fr.
last:
appearance Vism 617.

belonging to the (perceptual) "nisadin lying down visible D
cpd. appabadha (health) under appa.
Apathaka
sphere
111.44, 47.
(adj.) [fr. apatha]
Abadhika
person
(adj.-n.)
[fr.
of,
visible,
in
111.189,
Cp. apathaka.
Apana
(nt.) [fr. a pa] drinking ; drinking party, banquet banqueting-hall, drinking-hall J 1. 52 C^mandala); v.292 (bhumi); Vism 399 (id.); DhA 1.213 (id., raiiiio).
DhA 1.31; PvA A 11.144.

Abadhita
abadha] affected with illness, a sick 238; Nd' l6o; Miln 302; DA 212; abadhikini a sick woman f. 271.
[pp. of abadheti, Caus. oppressed, molested Th I, 185.

[a
of a
+ badh]
afflicted,
Apanaka
Apaniya
or
(adj.)
[apana
+ ka]
67.
drinking, one
who
is
in the
Abadheti
Caus.
of
badh,
cp.
abadha] to oppress,
habit of drinking
(adj.) [fr.
1. 1
vex, annoy, harass S iv.329.
drinking
II.
with,
apana, a pa] drinkable, fit for drinking 1. in kar)sa drinking-bowl, goblet
Abila
(adj.) [Sk. avila; see also
P. avila] turbid, disturbed,
soiled J v.go.
316; S
no.
Abhata
Apayika
apaya] one suffering in an apaya or state of misery after death Vin 11.202 ^= It 85 (v. 1. ap") Vin 11.205; D 1. 103; A 1.265; It 42; Vism 16; PvA 60.
(adj.-n.)
[fr.
bharati from [pp. of a here), carried, conveyed, taken

(for
bhf] brought (there or 1. 142; S 1.65; A 11.83
yathabhutai)?);
Pv
111.5*
(''^tt"
rattiyaq
a.
PvA
199);
DhA
11.57,
81; IV.89;
;
VvA
65.
Apiyati
appayati [fr. r, cp. etym. of apo) Vism 364.

[5
&
appeti] to be in motion (in
Abhataka Abharaoa
(adj.)
= abhata
viz.
DA
1.205 (v-'- abhata).
ApUCChati
esp.
pucchati]
to enquire after, look for, ask,
up or put on,
or leave; aor. apucchi J 1. 140; apucchitabba DhA 1.6; ger. apucchitva Vin IV.267 (apaloketva -f-); Miln 29; PvA iii;apucchituna (cp. Geiger 211) Th 2, 426; apuccha Th 2, 416, & apuccha [=r aprcchya, cp. Vedic acya for acya], only in neg. form an without asking Vin ii.2li, 219; 1V.165, 226 (= anapaloketva) DhA 1.81. pp. apucchita Vin iv.272.
to
ask permission
grd.
bhf] that which is taken ornament, decoration, trinkets D I. 104; Vv 8o2; J iii.ii, 31; DhA 111.83; VvA 187.
(nt.) [Sk.
abharana, a
PvA no;
Abharati
[a
+ bhf]
to bring, to carry; ger.
abhatva J iv.351.
Abhassara
138
D.
(adj.-n) [etym. uncertain; one suggested in Cpd.
are
Apuratl
[a
+ purati]
a.
to be filled, to
become
full, to
increase
J 111.154 (cando
:= purati C); IV.26, 99, 100.
Apeti [Cans, of ap, see appoti
&
papunati] to cause to
is a 4- *bha 'sar, i.e. from whose bodies emitted rays like lightning, more probably a comboof abha -|- svar (to shine, be bright), i. e. shining in splendour] shining, brilliant, radiant, N. of a class of gods in the Brahma heavens "the radiant gods", usually referrad to as the representatives of supreme love (piti & metta); thus at D 1.17; Dh 200; It 15; DhA 111.258 (loka). In
reach or obtain J vi.46. Cp. vy".
another context at Vism 414 sq.

attain to, reach
AphUSati
aor.
[a
phusati]
to
feel,
realise,
aphusi Vv l69
(^ adhigacchi VvA
Abha
(f.)
[Sk. abha,
fr.
84).
lustre, light
Abaddha
I. [pp. of abandhati] tied, bound, bound up 127; fig. bound to, attached to, in love with DhA 1.88; PvA 82 (Tissaya sineha); Sdhp 372 (sineh, hadaya).
DA
11.130,
v.
1.
mana,
'); S 11.150 ("dhatu); 139; 111.34; Mhvs XI. 11; VvA 234 (of a Vipabha); DhA iv.191; Sdhp 286.
11.12;
111.147 (adj.
a -f
bhS, see abhati] shine, splendour,
Abhati
[a
+
[a
bha]
Abandhaka
Abandhati
to,
tie,
(adj.) [a
bandh, cp. Sk. abandha
tie,
bond]
(=
virocati
DhA
&
to shine, shine forth, radiate Dh 387 IV.144); J V.204. See also abbeti.
(being) tied to (loc.)
PvA
169
(sise).
Abhavetl
taciltaij;
+ bhaveti]
v.
to cultivate, pursue
I.
Pv
11.13'" (met-
(a -f bandhati, Sk. abadhnaii, bandh] to bind fasten on to, hold fast; fig. to tie to, to attach
gloss
abhavetva;
expl''-
as
vaddhetva
bruhetva
PvA
168).
to, J
1V.132, 289; V.319, 338, 359.

(nt.)
[fr.
pp.
abaddha.
Abandhana
i. i. tie, bond a bandh] 181 Pug A 236 ("althena fiati yeva nati-parivatto). 2. tying, binding Vism 351 (lakkhana, of apodhatu). (but cp. C. 3. reins (?) or harness (on a chariot) J V.319 abandhitabbani bhandakSni", expln- "hatthi-assa-rathesu na, i.e. wares, loads etc.). thus taking it as a -f- bhanda
Abhasa
[Sk. abhasa,
fr.
DA
ance
+ bhas]
splendour, light, appear-
11.215; 111.215.
(adj.)
first is
Abhicetaslka guna of the

the short a
syllable,
See abhicetasika. This spelling, with is probably more correct; but
the
more frequent.
-f-
With this cp. 420 a thong
Sk.
of leather
abandha, according to Halayudha 2, which fastens the oxen to the
Abhidosika
(adj.) [abhidos
'ka]
belonging to the evening
yoke of a plough.
before, of last night Vin 111.15 (of food; stale); (kalakata died last night); Miln 291.
1.170
Abhidhammika
Abhidhammika
the specialised
(adj.)
104
ika]
Amaya
a or
circle,
[abhidhamma
+
As
belonging
to
Atnandaliya
a
Dhamma,
17, 341;
versed in or studying the Abhi-
dhamma Miln
J IV. 219.
Vism
93.
abhi''
atKhA 151;
an axe)
mandala -(- iya] a formation resembling phrase r) karoti to form a ring (of people) circle, to stand closely together I 225 (cp. Sk.
[a in
amandalikaroti).
[a
Abhindati
S IV.160
+ bhindati]
1.
to split, cut, strike (with
Amata
in
anamata
at J
11,56
is
metric for amata.

in
(v.
a^).
Amattika (f.)
Abhisekika
Abhujati
[a
[a -j- mattika]
(adj.)
[fr.
abhiseka]
belonging
to
the conse-
a crockery shop, chandler's
earthenware, crockery; shop Vin IV. 243.

of
"apana
cration (of a king) Via v. 129.
Amaddana
bhuj'] to bend, bend towards or in, contract; usually in phrase pallankarj a "to bend in the round lap" or "bend in hookwise", to sit crosslegged (as a devotee with straightened back), e. g. at
-{-
(nt.) [a
+ maddana
[either ger.
mrd]
crushing
VvA
311.
bhujati,
Amanta
der.
fr.
(adj. -adv.)
-j-
mant,
as
vited,
only
of amanteti (q. v.) or root araantana] asking or asked, inan" without being asked, unasked, unincp.
(cara);
Vin
320;
1.24;
1.71
1.56 (v.
J
1.
abhunjitva), 219;
Pug 68; Ps
1.176;
1.71,
213; Miln 289;
A in. DA
i.
vited
Vin 1.254
(nt.)
A
(f.,
III.
259
(id.).
58, 210. In other connection J 1.18 (v.ioi; of the ocean "to recede"); Miln 253 (kayaij).
Amantana
& "na
also
"na) [from amanteti] ad-
dressing, calling; invitation, greeting
Sn 40
i.
Abhujana
in,
(nt.) [fr. abhujati] crouching, bending, turning phrase pallank'abhujana sitting cross-legged J i 17 (v.91); PvA 219. io
(f.) [lit. the one that bends, prob. a poetic metaphor] N. of a tree, the Bhuija or Bhojpatr J v. 195 (= bhujapatta-vana C), 405 (= bhujapatta C).
"vacana the address-form of speech (cp. Sk. amantritai] id.) SnA 435;
e.
(ep. Nd- 128); the vocative case
KhA
167.
Atnantanaka
to,
(adj.-n.)
f.
[fr.
amanlaria] addressing, speaking
Abhuji
conversing; queen Vv 188
ika interlocutor, companion, favourite (^ allapa-sallapa-yogga kilanakale va tena
(i. e.
Sakkena) amantetabba
VvA
96).
Amantaniya(adj.)
Abhitiijati [a -f- bhuj^ Sk. bhunakti] to enjoy, partake of, take in, feel, experience J IV.456 (bhoge; Rh. D. "hold
in
its
[grd. of amanteti] to be addressed J IV.371.
Amantita
11.3'!
[pp.
hood"?);
(nt.)
DhsA
[fr.
333.
of,
(=
of amanteti] addressed, called, invited Pv nimantita PvA 86).
Abhufijana
periencing
['
abhunjati] partaking
enjoying, ex-
Amanteti [denom.
to,
DhsA
333.
abhayati abhati, q. v.] to shine Pv Abhetl enti); Vv 8- (anti, v. 1. "enti; obhasenti
11. 12''
(ppr.
50).
VvA
Abhoga
bhuj^ to enjoy etc. The translators of Kvu derive it from bhuj' to bend etc. (A't' irsl. 221 n. 4) which however is hardly correct, cp. the similar meaning of gocara "pasturing", fig. perception etc.] ideation, idea, thought D 1.37 (^ manasikaro samannaharo
[fr.
abhuiijati,
of a 4- *mantra] to call, address, speak consult J Vi.265; 1.297; SnA 487 (= alapati & avhayati); PvA 75, 80, 127. aor. amantesi D 11.16; Sn p. 78 (= alapi SnA 394) & in poetry amantayi Sn 997; Pv 11.2'; 3' (perhaps better with v. 1. SS samantayi). ger. amanta (^ Sk. amantrya) J in. 209, 315 (^= Smantayitva C), 329; iv.iM; v.233; V1.511. Caus. II. amantapeti to invite pp. amantita (q. v.). to come, to cause to be called, to send for D 1. 134 (v. 1. amanteti); Miln 149.
invite,
DA
1. 122; cp. semantically ahara abhoga, food); Vbh 320; Miln 97; Vism 164, 325, 354; Davs 62; KhA 42 ("paccavekkhana), 43 (id.) 68.
DA
Amaya
well 1510
only as
[etym? cp. Sk. amaya] affliction, illness, misery; an (adj ) not afllicted, not decaying, healthy, (cp. BSk. niramaya Asvaghosa 11. 9) Vin 1.294; Vv
Ama' (indecl.) amma (q. v.)
formation representing either or a gradation of pron. base amu" "that" (see asu), thus deictic-emphatic exclam"- Cp. also BSk. ama e. g. Av. b 1.36] affirmative part, "yes, indeed, certainly" D 1. 1 92 sq. (as v. 1. BB. T. has amo); J 1. 1 15, 226 (in C. expl". of T. ama-jata which is to be read for amajata); 11.92; V.448; Miln 11, 19, 253; DhA l.io, 34;
[a specific Pali
;
(=
aroga
VvA
74);
17'';
427; vi.23. Positive only very
late,
36'; J 111.260, 528; e.g. Sdhp 397.
IV.
Amalaka
[cp. Sk. amalaka] emblic myrobalan, Phyllanthus Emblica Vin 1.201, 278; 11. 149 ("vantika pithu); S 1.150; A V.170; Sn p. 125 (matti); J IV. 363; v. 380 (as v. 1. for T. amala); Miln 11; Dh.\ 1.319; VvA 7.
"'39,
44;
VvA
69;
PvA
12, 22,
56, 61, 75,
93
etc.
AmalakI
v.)]
(f.)
amalaka Vin 1.30;

fr.
M
to
1.456 ("vana).
Ama^
ama Gr. wfio'?, connected with amarus. The more common P. form is amaka (q
(adj.)
[Vedic
Lat.
Amasati
to lay
[a
+ masati
mfS]
touch (upon), to handle,
unbaked (of an earthen vessel), unfinished Sn 443; (b) uncooked (of flesh), nt. raw flesh, only in foil, cpds.; "gandha "smell of raw flesh", verminous odour,
raw,
viz.
(a)
smell
attributed
in
particular
to
rotting
corpses (cp.
similarly BSk.
amagandha 1.280; Sn 241, 242
SnA
flesh
Vastu 111.214) D 11.242 sq.; (= vissagandha kunapagandha 286), 248, 251; Dhs 625; and "giddha greedy after (used as bait) J VI. 416 (:= amasankhata amisa C).
(adj.)
on Vin 11. 221; 111.48 (kumbhii)); J ill. 319 (id.); A V.263, 266; J iv.67; Ps 11.209; Mi'" 30^; SnA aor. amasi J 11.360; ger. 400; Dhs.\ 302; VvA 17. amasitva Vin 111.140 (udakapattaij) J 11.330; grd. amassa pp. amattha J 11.360 (an") and amasitabba id. (C). & amasita (q. v.).
hold
Amasana
IV. 214.
(nt.)
[fr.
amasati] touching, handling; touch Vin

127, 306;
Cp.
III.
118; Miln
DA
1.78.
Amaka
[=
ama^] raw, uncooked
1.5
(^maqsa
r.iw
flesh);
=: Pug 58
1.80 (titta-kalabu amaka-cchinno).
Amasita
-dhanna "raw" grain, corn in its state D 1.5 =: Pug 58 (see DA 1.78
unprepared for definition); Vin IV. 264; V.135. -saka raw vegetables Vism 70. -susana "cemetery of raw flesh" charnelgrove (cp. amagandha under ama'^), i. e. fetid smelling cremation ground J 1.264, 489
natural,
VvA
[pp. of amasati] touched, taken hold 113 (an khetta virgin land).
(adj.)
[to
of,
occupied
Amaya
IV.45 sq.; VI. 10;
DhA
1.
176;
VvA
76;
PvA
196.
Amattha
[Sk. amrsta, pp. of amasati; cp. amasita] touched, handled J 1.98 (an); 1. 107 paramattha); Sdhp 333.
DA
(=
a der. from amS be spelt amaya which metri causa may be written a] "born in the house" (cp. semantically Gr. jâytvij; > indigenous), inborn, being by birth, in cpd. dasa (dasi) a born slave, a slave by birth J VI. 117 (= gehadasiya kucchismir) jatadasi C), 285 (= dasassa dasiya kucchimhi jatadasa). be
considered
either
to
(see amajata in
same meaning) or
Amasaya
Amasaya
Kh.\
[Sma^ 4- asaya, cp. Sk. receptacle of undigested food, i.e.
59.
105
amasaya & amasraya] stomach Visin 260;
1.78);
Ayatana
M
173.
11.15;
11.166;
(fig.)
revenue income, money
llie
Sn.\
Opp. pakkasaya.
Ayata
Atnilaka
pattern
(nt. ?) [etym. ?]
is
a woollen cover into which a

1.
floral
[Sk. ayata, pp. of 5 I. (adj.) yam, cp. ayamati] outstretched, extended, long, in length (with numeral)
woven
DA
87.
Amisa
(nt.) [der. fr. ania raw, q. v. for etym. Vedic amis (m.); later Sk. Smisa (nt.), both in lit. & fig. meaning] 1. originally raw meat; hence prevailing notion of "raw, unprepared, uncultivated" ; thus "khara raw lye Vin i. 2. "fleshy, of the flesh" (as opposed to mind or 206. spirit), hence material, physical; generally in opposition
1.178 (dighato a ; tiriyaii ca vitthata); J 1.77, 273 (tetlir|s'-angurayato khaggo); 111.43S; Vv 84" Câqsa; cp. expl"- at VvA 339); SnA 447; Dhs.\ 48; Pv.\ 152 (datha fangs; loma hair),
111.73 (iiaiikkhaya,
2. (n.) a bow J ill. 438. 185 (vatta); Sdhp 257. -agga having its point (end) stretched forward, i. e. in the future (see ayati) It 15, 52. -paijhin having long eye-lashes (one of the signs of a Mahapurisa) D 11.17 =^ 111.143. -pamha a long eye-lash Th 2, 384 (=r dighapakhuma Th.\ 250).
prolonged or heavy?);
to
dhamma
(see
dhamma
It
15
i.
a.
and also next
thus at
1.
12 ("dayada);
gifis
loi (id.);
1.91
no.),
It
1
opp. to spiiitual ones); Dhs ('patisanthara hospitality towards bodily needs, cp.
("dana material
Irs/.
98 344
350). 3. food, esp. palatable food (cp. E. sweetmeat); food for enjoyment, dainties Vin 11.269 sq.; J II. 6;
Dhs
Ayataka
kept
J
(adj.)
[= ayata]
Vin
I.
long, extended, prolonged,
up,
Miln 413 (lok); D.-V 1.83 (sannidhi), 4. bait S I.67; gain, 5. 158; J IV.57, 219; VI. 416; DA 1.270. reward, money, douceur, gratuity, "tip" Pv.\ 36, 46; esp. in phrase "kincikkha-hetu for ihe sake of some (little) gain S 11.234; A 1.128; v.265, 2S3 sq., 293 sq.; Pug 29; Pv II. 8^ (= kinci amisatj palthento PvA 107); Miln 6. enjoyment Pv 11.82 53; V'vA 241 (== bhogahetu).
IV.
1.362.
lasting
2.
11.108
(gitassara);
instr.
111.251
(id.);
sudden, abrupt,
ena abruptly Vin
11.237.
Ayatana
(=
lust
kamamise-laggacitto
Vin 1.303
107). 7. greed, desire, ('antara out of greed, selfish, opp. metta-
PvA
A 111.144 (id.), 184 (id.); 1.73 (garu parisa); J v. 91 (cakkhu); Ps 11.238 (mar). See also cpds. with nir and sa.
cilto);
[Sk. ayatana, not found in the Vedas; but BSk. From a -|- yam, cp. ayata. The pi. is ayaFor full definition of term as seen tana at S IV. 70. by the PiiU Commentators see Bdhgh's expl" at D.\ 1. 124, 125, with which cp. the popular etym. at KhA 82: "ayassa va tananalo ayatassa va saijsaradukkhassa nayanato ayatanSni" and at Vism 527 "aye tanoti ayatan stretch, extent, reach, compass, ca nayati ti a."] I.
(nt.)
freq. in
region
sphere, locus, place, spot
position, occasion (cor-
AmuncatI
to,
[a
+ muc]
DhsA
to put on, take
cling to
[Sk.
305.
up;
to
be attached
pp.
amutta
(q. v.).
Amutla
in
amukta, pp. of a
+ mUC,
cp. also BSk.
Smukta
1.124 ^5 "samoIH.241, 279 (vimutti); S 11.41, 269; IV.217; V.119 sq., 318 sq. A ill. 141 (ariya); V.61 (abhibh, ragadi-rajassa q. v.) Sn 406 (rajass "haunt of passion" uppatli-deso SnA 381); J 1.80 (raj). Freq. in phrase
responding to Bdhgh's definition at
DA
saraija")
jewel Divy
cp.
2, 3 ^'c-i a meaning which might also be seen the later Pali passages, e.g. at PvA 134. Semantically
arann' a lonely
spot, a spot in the forest
abharana] having put on, clothed in, dressed with, adorned with (always ) D 1.104 ("malabharana); Vin Vv 208 (mani-kundala); S 1. 211; J iv.460; v. 11.156 155; VI.492; Vv 72I (= patimukka); 80^ ("hatlhabharana); Pv ll.g'" ("manikundala) J iv.183; VvA 182.
2. exertion, doing, working, practice, 301; PvA 42, 54. performance (comprising Bdhgh's definition at DA 1. 124 as pannatti), usually , viz. kamm Nd' 505; Vbh 324, 353; kas:n A v.46 sq., 60; Ps 1.28; titth" A 1. 173, 175; Vbh 145, 367; sipp' (art, craft) D 1.51; Nd= 505; Vbh 324, 353; cp. an'' non-exertion, indolence, sluggish-
1.173;
VvA
Ameîjita
sympathy
(or
dialectical]
(?
Ametjtta) [Sk. amredita fiam a -f mrec), (nt.) sympathy in r) karoti to show i.
so Morris
1.
J P T S.
amedita).
1887, 106)
DA
1.228
SuA
155 (v.
at
DA
ness J v. 1 21. 3. sphere of perception or sense in general, object of thought, sense-organ & object; relation, Cpil. p. order. 183 says rightly: "ayatana cannot be rendered by a single English word to cover both sense-organs (the mind being regarded as 6>f' sense) and
AraO = ama
sense
objects".
These ayatanani
are thus
(relations,
functions,
1.192, 3.
Amoda
[Sk.
amoda,
fr.
mud]
that
which pleases;
fragrance, perfume
Davs
-\-
v. 51.
Atnodana
S
100
(f)
[fr.
mud]
rejoicing
Dhs
86, 285.
Amodatnana
1.
(adj.)
1.
(v.
med. of amodeti] rejoicing, glad anu) =r It 66; Vv 648 (=: pamodamana

[ppr.
raano mind; (b) bah": 1. rupa visible object, 2. sadda sound, 3. gandha odour, 4. rasa taste, 5. photthabba tangible For details as object, 6. dhamma cognizable object.
divided into two (ajjhattikani) and outer (bahirani), and foil.: (a) ajjhatt'': 1. cakkhu eye, 2. sota nose, 4. jivha tongue, 5. kaya body, 6.
reciprocalitics)
groups, inner comprise the

ear, 3.
ghana
VvA
278);
V.45.
fr1.
regards connotation & application see tion li sq. Cpd. 90 n. 2; 254 sq.
Dhs
trsl.
introduc-
Approximately
covering this meaning (3)

at
1
i.
Amodita
Amodeti
amodeti] pleased, satisfied, glad J (v. 80); v.45 (pamodita highly pleased); Miln 346.
[pp.
DA
e.
1.124
''s
saiijali
is Bdhgh's definition of ayatana and as karana (origin & cause,
[Sk. amodayati, Caus. of a -j* mud] to please, gladden, satisfy Th I, 649 (cittai)); J v. 34. pp. amo-
dita (q.
v.).
Aya
2.
ill 93. coming in, entrance income, earning, profit, gain (opp. vaya loss) A iv.282 323 Sn 978; J 1.228; KhA 38 (in expl"- of kaya), 82 (in etym. of ayatana); PvA 130. 4. (aya f. ) a lucky dice ("the incomer") J VI.2S1.
[Sk. aya; a
-j- |]
tax J V.I 13.
i.
3.
-kammika a treasurer DhA 1.184. -kusala clever in earnings Nett 20. -kosalla proficiency in money making D 111.220 (one of the three kosallas); Vbh 325. -pariccaga expediture of one's income PvA 8. -mukha (lit.) entrance, inflow, going in D 1. 74 (:= agamana-magga
DA
mutually occasioning & conditioning relations or See also Nd* under rupa for further classifications. For the above mentioned 12 ayatanani see the foil, passages: D 11.302 sq.; ill. 102, 243; A ill. 400; V.52; Sn 373 (cp. SnA 366); Ps 1.7, 22, loi, 137; 11. 181, 225, 230; Dhs 1335; Vbh 401 sq. ; Nett 57, 82; Vism 481; Th.A. 49, 285. Of these 6 are mentioned at S 1. 113, II. 3; iv.ioo, 174 .sq.; It 114; Vbh 135 sq., 294; Nett 13, 28, 30; Vism 565 sq. Other sets of 10 at Nett Here also 69; of ii at I) II. 1 1 2, 156; of 5 at D 11.69. belongs akas^ anaiic^ ayatana, akincauii'' etc. (see under akasa etc. and s. v.), e.g. at D 1.34 sq., 183; A iv.451 Vism 324 sq. Unclassified sq.; Vbh 172, 189, 262 sq. passages: 1.61; 11.233; H'-S^, 216, 273; S 1.196; 11.6, 111.228; IV. 98; v.426; A 1.113, 163, 225; 8, 24, 72 sq. 111.17, 27, 82, 426; IV.146, 426; V.30, 321, 351, 359;
adaptations).
5.yatana
Nd> 412
109,
06
Ayacita
[pp. of ayacati]
5.yuta
vowed, promised
J 1.169 ("bhatta-
133, 171, 340; J 1.381

birth of the ayatanas (see
in
(paripunna);
Vbh
sq. (id.).
jataka, N.).
-uppada
-kusala skilled
the
the spheres (of sense) D in the sense-organs Ps 1.132:
above 3) Vin 1.185. -kusalata skill in III. 212; Dhs 1335. -ttha founded
a.
in. 63.
Ayata
Ayati
[pp.
of ayat.
to,
Jtm 210] gone
cp. BSk. ayata in same meaning at undertaken Sdhp 407.
II.
121.
Ayatanika
(some
niraya
(adj.)
special
ayatana] belonging to the sphere of sense, see ayatana 3) S IV.126 (phass

[fr.
&
sagga).
[a -f yati of ya] to come on or here, to come near, approach, get into .S 1.240; Sn 669; Sn p. 116 (= gacchati SnA 463); J iv.410; Pv 11.12'^ (= agacchati Pv.\ pp. ayata. 158); Dh.A. 1.93 (imper. ayama let us go).
Ayatl
(f.) [fr. a yam, cp. Sk. gyati] "stretching forth", extension, length (of time), future. Only (?) in ace. ayatii] (adv.) in future Vin 11.89, '85; "1-3; Sn 49; It 115 (T. reads ayati but cp. p. 94 where T. ayatir), v. 1. ayati);
Ayana
(nt.)
[fr.
-f-
ya
to go]
coming, arrival: see ayana.
Ayama
[fr.
yam,
see ayamati]
189; V.43I;
(adj.)
(f.)
DA
1236.
future S 1.142.
stretching out, extension Vin 1.349 ) 111.488 (mukh). usually as linear measure: extension, length 2. (appl.)
(often comb<J- with
=
to
I.
(lit.)
stretching,
and contrasted
vitthara breadth or
Ayatika
Ayatika
[fr.
last]
width
instr.
II.
& ubbedha
ayamena
height), as n. (esp. in abl.
[of ayataka] a tube,
waterpipe Vin
123.
tini
49 ("ato yojanasatani, vittharato addhatiyani); ill. 389; Miln 17

)
:
in length) or as adj. (
ayamato
&
J 1.7,
Ayatta
ready,
2.
[Sk. ayatta, pp. of 3
-f-
yat].
341.
exerted J
after,
v. 395
("mana
1.
(ratanaq
1.
solasahatthar)
ayamena
atthahatthai)
vittharena),
(-f-
striving, active,
striven
pursued J
ussukkamana C). 3. dependent on
282
(ratanai)
Khb
133
catuhatth'ayamari) ; Vism (4- vitthara & parikkhepa);
205
vitth");
VvA
188 (solasa-
yojan),
Vism 310
(assasa-passasa); Nett
[?]
194; Sdhp 477, 605.
(-f- vitlh"),
199 (vittharehi), 221 (ato 113 (id. -f ubbedha); DhA

Sk.
ayasa,
vitth"');
PvA
77
1.17 (satthi-yojan").
Ayana
is a grammarian's from f. abstr. words ending in ayana, e. g. kankha > kankhayana, of which the correct expl"- is a derivation fr. caus.-formation kankhayati > kankhay -|- a -)- na. What the idea of Bdhgh. was in propounding his expl". is hard to say, perhaps he related it to i and understood it to be the same as ayana.
(f.)
at
DhsA 259 and Vism 26
construction,
abstracted
Ayasa
an
[cp.
(adj.) peaceful, free
etym. ?] trouble, sorrow, only neg. from trouble A iv.98; Th i, 1008.
Ayu
(nt.)
[Vedic
ayus;
io
root
as Gr.
xim "aeon",
aiws.
tion
Ohg. ewa,
of
life,
Av. ayu, gradation form of same a;Vv always; Lat. aevum, Goth, always Ger. ewig eternal ; Ags. ae
;
eternity, a always (cp. ever
and aye)]
111.6S,
life,
vitality,
dura-
Ayamati
[a 4- yam] out Miln 176, usually in ster. phrase pitthi me agilayati tarn aharj ayamissami "my back feels weak, I will stretch
to stretch, extend, stretch out, it"
draw
Vin 11.200;
this
Besides
in
III. 209; 1.354; S IV. 184; J 1.491. commentaries e. g. J 111.489 (mukhai)
69, 73, 77; S III. 143 (usma ca); 1.155; n.63, 66 (addh); 111.47; iv.76, 139; Sn 694, 1019; It 89; J 1.197 (digh"); Vv 555 (cp. VvA 247 with its definition of divine life as
longevity iv.294;
ayamitui]).
Ayasa
of iron S 11. 182; A 111.58; Dh 345; J IV.416; V.81; Vv 845 (an? cp. the rather strange expl"- at VvA 335).
(adj.)
[Sk.
ayasa, of ayas iron]
made
comprising 30600000 years); Vism 229 (length of man's 100 years); Dhs 19, 82, 295, 644, 716; Sdhp ayu Long or divine life, dibbar) ayu is one 234, 239, 258. of the 10 attributes of adhipateyya or majesty (see thana), thus at Vin 1.294: D III. 146; S iv.275 sq.; A 1.115; III.
Ayasakya
J
(nt.) dishonour, disgrace, bad repute A IV.96 V.17; VvA no; usually in phrase IJ papunati to fall into disgrace Th i, 292; J 11,33 271; III. 514. [Bdhgh. ya with guna of the on A IV.96 explains it as ayasaka
IV. 242, 396; Pv II. 9" (=jlvitai) PvA 136). -uha see ayQha. -kappa duration of life Miln 141; Dh.\ 1.250. -khaya decay of life (cp. jivita-kkhaya) D
33;
1. 1
(cp.
of
life
time
DA D
1. 1
10);
III.
29.
-pamana span
267;
11.
or measure
IV.
11.3;
1.213,
126 sq.;
138,
initial,
cp. arogya].
(adj.)
252 sq., 261; V.172; Pug 16; Vbh 422 sq.; SnA 476. -pariyanta end of life It 99; Vism 422. -sankhaya exhaustion of
pi. a)
life or lifetime Dpvs v.102. -sankhara (usually constituent of life, conditions or properties resulting 11.106; 1.295 ^q.; S 11.266; in life, vital principle IV. 31 1 sq.; Ud 64; J IV.215; Miln 285; Vism 292; DhA 1. 129; PvA 210. Cp. BSk. ayuh-saijskara Divy 203.
Ayasmant
ayusmant, the P. form showing assimilation of u to a] lit. old, i. e. venerable used, either as adj. or absolute as a respectful appellation of a bhikkhu
[Sk.
;
of some standing (cp. the semantically identical thera). It occurs usually in nom. ayasma and is expld- in Nd by typical formula "piya-vacanaq garu, sagarava-sappatiss-
adhivacanar)",
loci (e.g. texts,
e. .g.
Nd' 140, 445; Nd'^ 130 on
78.
of later
Freq. in all 814, 1032, 1040, 1061, 1096). passages see SnA 158; PvA 53, 54, 63,
var.
Sn
Ayuka ( )
life
See also ayuso.
Ayaga
of a
[a -\-
yaga of yaj]
sacrificial fee, gift
(m.) recipient
sacrifice or gift (deyyadhamma) Sn 486 (=: deyyadhammanar) adhitthana-bhuta SnA 412); Th i, 566; J VI. 205 (vatthu worthy objact of sacrificial fees).
AyaCaka
Ayacati
(adj.-n.)
[fr.
yac] one who begs or prays,
being of life; having a 196 (yavatayuka dibbasampatti divine bliss lasting for a lifetime). Esp. freq. in comb"- with digha (long) and appa (short) as dlghayuka A IV.240; PvA 27; appayuka A iv.247 PvA 103; both at Vism 422. In phrase visati-vassasahass'ayukesu manussesu at the lime when men lived 20 000 years D 11.512 (see Table at DiaL 11.6); DhA II. 9; PvA 135; dasa-vassasahass'ayukesu manussesu (10 000 years) PvA 73; cattalisa" Dh.\ 1.103; catusatthi-kapp'ayuka subha' kinha Vism 422.
(adj.)
[fr.
ayu]
I.
or age
IV. 396
(niyat);
VvA
petitioner Miln 129.
Buddh. Sk. ayacate Divy I.] I. to request, beg, implore, pray to (ace.) Vin 111.127; D 1.240; PvA 160. 2. to make a vow, to vow, promise A I. V.472; 1.260; 11.1x7. 88; J 1. 169 PP- ayacita (q. v.).
[S
+ yac,
cp.
Ayukin (adj.) Vv 4i.
[fr.
ayu]
= ayuka;
in
appayukin short lived
=
t.
Ayuta
Ayacana
dressing
(nt.)
(t.
[fr.
412.
g.
in
ayacati] I. asking, adhortation, adexpln- of imperative) SnA 43, 176,
2.
a vow, prayer
1.88; 111.47; J 1.169
= v.472.
I. con(adj.) [Sk. ayuta, pp. of a -f- yu, yuvati] nected with, endowed, furnished with Th I, 753 (dve pannaras'ayuta due to twice fifteen); Sn 301 (narivarasai)yutta Sn.\ 320); Pv II.I2< (nana-saragan" gan 2. seized, conquered, in dur hard to yutta PvA 157). VI. 27 1 (:= paccatthikehi durasada C). conquer, invincible
Ayutta
Ayutta
I. yoked, to con[Sk. ayukta; pp. of a -f- yuj] nected with, full of Pv i.io'* (tejas'ayuta T., but PvA 52 reads "ayutta and explns. as samayutta); PvA 157 (= akinna of Pv 11. 1 2*). 2. intent upon, devoted to S 1.67.
107
S.rabbha
(gocara
("devata);
preventive
behaviour,
(id.),
cautiousness);
KhA
[fr.
120
169;
DhA
11.146;
SnA 476 PvA 195;
Sdhp 357, 365.
Arakkhlka
Ayuttaka
(adj.-n.) [ayutta
arakkha] a guard, watchman
iv.29.
+ ka]
one who
is
devoted to or
entrusted with, a trustee, agent, superintendent, overseer J 1.230 (vesa); iv.492; DhA i.ioi, 103, 180.
Arakkheyya
see
arakkheyya.
Aragga
prick]
(nt.)
Ayudha
is
the Vedic form of the

oiily
common
Pali
form avudha
1.
the
weapon, and occurs
spuriously at
1.9 (v.
avudha).
having
(see
[ara -\- agga; Sk. arSgra ol ara an awl, a point of an awl, the head of certain arrows, the shape of an awl, or an arrow of that kind
p.
Ayuvant Th I, 234.
(adj.)
[fr.
ayu]
advanced in years, old, of age
Halayudha 407; Vism 306;
151)
1.65;
Sn 625, 631;
Dh
401,
DhA
11.51; IV. 181.
Aracayaracaya
Ayusmant
(adj.) [Sk. Syusmant; see also the regular P. form ayasmant] having life or vitality PvA 63 (ayusmavinnana feeling or sense of Vitality; is reading correct?).
(adj.)
life
[a -j- racaya a ger. or abl. form. fr. a -}*rac, in usual Sk. meaning "to produce", but here as a sound-root for slashing noise, in reduplication for sake of intensification. Altogether problematic] by means of hammering, slashing or beating (like beating a hide) Sn
AyUSSa
(long)
[Sk.
III.
*ayusya] connected with
life,
bringing
145 dhamma).
aySihati] keen, eager, active
SnA 673 (gloss arajayarajaya fr. a -f- *ranj or *raj). 481 expl"s. the passage as follows: arajayarajaya; i.e. yatha manussa allacammaq bhumiyai] patlharitva khilehi
evaq akotetva pharasuhi phaletva ekam ekaq chinditva vihananti, chinnachinnakoti punappuna sarautthati; aracayaracaya ti pi patho, avinjitva (v.l. BB. avijjhitva) avinjitva ti atthp. Cp. aranjita.
akotenti,
kotir)
Ayuhaka
(-j-
(adj.)
[fr.
Miln 207
viriyava).
Ayuhati
Ohati with euphonic y, fr. Vedic uhati, [a y uh', a gradation of vah (see elym. under vahati). Kern's ayodhati is to be doubted, more etym. on Toev. 99 S. 1885, 58 sq , acceptable is Morris' expl". at alihough contradictory in part.] lit. to push on or for-
+ +
Araiinaka
or
JP T
arafina -|- ka] belonging to solitude [fr. sequestered; living in the forest, fond of seclusion, living as hermits (bhikkhn). Freq. spelt araii(adj.)
the
forest,
ward, aim at, go for, i.e. (i) to endeavour, strain, exert oneself S l.i (ppr. anayuhai) unstriving), 48; J vi.35 {= viriyai) karoti C.), 283 (= vayamati C). (2) to be keen on (w. ace), to cultivate, pursue, do Sn 210 (= karoti SnA 258); Miln 108 (kammar) uyuhitva), 214 (kammar) ayuhi), 326 (maggaq). pp. ayiihita (q. v.).
naka
III.
265 (bh.);
1.92 (bhikkhQ); 11.32, 197, 217 (bh.), 214; A in. 100 sq., 219; iv.21; v.66; J 174 (v.l. BB. a); Miln 342; DhA 11.94 (vihSra).
(q.v.).
Vin
1.
Arannakatta
katla]
(nt.)
[abstr.
fr.
araiinaka,
see
also araniia-
Ayuhana
Ps
f.
1.
(adj.-nt.) [fr.
sq.,
ayahati]
11.218;
the
habit of sequestration or living in solitude
1.214; 111.40;
1.38.
I.
endeavouring, striving,
212.,
10
32,
52;
Vism 103,
ayuhani Dhs 1059 ("she who 2. Nd* tanha I. (has ayuhana).
462, 579. toils" trsl.)= Vbh 361

furtherance, pursuit
arannaka Vin 111.15; A Arannlka (adj.) Vism 61, 71 (where defined); Miln 341.
1.24;
Pug 69;
DA
Aranjita
Caus.
to
still
[in
1.64 (bhavassa).
of
to
Ayuha
at
f.
[ayu -f nha]
life,
the
end of
(his) life
II.
fr.
lifetime, only in pariyosana Pv.\ 136, 162; VvA 319.
rac
Sk. *aranjitq, a -f- pp. of ranjayati, or raj, but in meaning different. Perhaps (as *racita) to furnish with, prepare, or better be regarded as an idiomatic Pali form of soundrafiij
form
root
find
*rac
(see aracaya")
mixed with
rafij, of
which we
Ayuhapeti
toil
[Cans.
ayuhati]
to
cause
somebody
to
another
example
q- v.]
01
strive after
DhsA
uhila,
364.
pp. of uh] busy, eager, active
(& arajaya)
torn
tehi
the double spelling of aracaya furrowed, cut open, dug up. slashed,
in
(perhaps also "beaten")

aranjitai)
i.
1.
Ayuhita
[*Sk.
-f-
MUn
AyOga
181.
tusks,
e.
elephant-track bearing occasional slashes or furrows).
an
178 (hatthipadar) danthe marks of
I. binding, [Sk. ayoga, of a-f-JTUJ! cp. ayutta] 2. bandage Vin 11.135; Vv 33'; VvA 142 (patta).
1.
yoke Dhs 1061 (avijj), 1162. Nd' 226; J 111.447 (vatta, for
Arata
591
[Sk.
arata, pp. of a
-|-
ram,
J
cp. arati] leaving
off,
keeping away from, abstaining

(-|- virata pativirata).
(f.)
iv.372
(=
virata);
Nd'
3. v.
ornament, decoration
1.
vanta?).
4.
oc-
cupation, devotion to, pursuit, exertion {=^ payoga-karana DhA 111.238). 5. guarantee (?) SnA 179. Cp. sam.
187;
Dh
185
Aratl
63'
in
[Sk. arati, a
pativirati
-|-
(t.t.)
obligation,
(=
typ.
VvA
comb"- with
ram] leaving off, abstinence Vv 263); in exegetical style occurring virati pativirati veramani, e. g. at
Nd> 462; Dhs 299.

Aratta
(orig.
(nt. ?)
Arakatta
(nt.) ['arakat tvaq] warding off, keeping away, holding aloof, beihg far from (c. gen.); occurring only in pop. etym. of arahant at A IV.145; DhA iv.228; 1.146^ VvA 105, 106 PvA 7; cp. DhsA 349.
[Sk. cp. arakta, pp. of a -f raj] time, period
DA
affected, tinted with), only in cpd.
vassaratta the
rainy season, lent J iv.444;
Davs
11.74.
Araka
ara']
(adv.) [Sk. arat

far
off,
&
arakat, abl. form.
fr.
*araka, see
Araddha
212
far from,
adj.
pi.
abl.
and
11.239
as
away from, also used as prep. c. keeping away from, removed, far
(adj.) [pp. of a -|- rabh] begun, started, bent on, undertaking, holding on to, resolved, firm A 1. 148 (araddharj me viriyaij It 30; PvA 73 (thapetun began to place),
Vin
167;
J
-|-
IV.202 (sanghamha); 1.280 (adj.) S 11.99; IV.43 sq.;

111.525;
:=
1.99,
102
;
(adj.)
it
(gantui]).
Cp. aradbaka
i.
1.281
91;
(adj.
1.272J
V.451; Miln 243;
VvA
72,
73
virata).
concentrated of mind, decided, settled 1.176; 1.414; S 11.21; Sn p. 102; SnA 436. Cp. aradheti I. -viriya (adj.) strenuous, energetic, resolute Vin 1.182;
-cltta
Arakkha
11.59;
[a
+
281
rakkha]
watch, guard, protection, care
111.252,
268, 282,
f.
285;
1.24;
Sn 68, 344;
171;
1.19.
It
71
(opp.
hina-viriya);
Nd
131;
Ps
1.
ThA
95.
Cp.
111.289;
266,
270,
11.120; 111.38; IV. 175, 195; (sampada), 322 (id.), 400; v. 29 sq.; J
1V.97,
yiriyarambha;
abstr. viriyata
[ger.
1.203; 11.326; IV.29 (purisa); v. 212
("Ithana, i.e.
harem),
374 ("parivara); Pug 21
(an"), 24;
Miln 154: Vism 19
of arabhati' in abs. function ; cp. Arabbha i. beginning, underSk. arabhya meaning since, from]
(indecl.)
Arabbha
taking etc., in cpd. vatthu occasion for making an effort, A iv.334 (eight concern, duty, obligation D 111.256 2. (prep, with ace.) lit. besuch occasions enuni^ ). ginning with, taking (into consideration), referring to, concerning, with reference to, about D t.lSo; A 11.27 =^ v. 1. arambha; It 103 (senasanaq a.); Sn 972 (upekhaij C. uppadetva); Pv 1.4' (pubbe pete a.); DhA 13; 11.37; PvA 3 (setthiputta-petar) a.), 16, and passim.
08
Ara'
(f.)
Arama
[Sk. ara; *el "pointed", as in Ohg. ala Ags. ael ^= E awl ; Oicel. air] an awl aragga. Perhaps a der. of ara is alaka (q. v.).
=
see
Ger.
cp.
ahle,
Arafr.
[Vedic arad, abl. as adv.; orig. a root der. remoteness, as in Sk. arana foreign & aranya solitude q. v. under arana' and aranna] far from, remote (from) (adv. as well as prep, with abl.) Sn 156 (pama(indecl.)
*ara
Arabhati' [not with Morris J P T S. 1889, 202 fr. rabh and identical with arabhati^, but wilh Kern, Toev. s. v. identical with Sk. alabhale, a labh meaning to seize
the sacrificial animal in order to kill to kill, destroy 1.371 (panaij).
it;
cp. nirarambha]
damhS), 736; Dh 253 (asavakkhaya; DhA 111.377 expls. dure thita C); by diiragala); J 11.449 (jhanabhumiya; duralo C). See also araka. V.78 (saijyame; -cara [in this comb"- by Kern, Toev. s. v. unecessarily explJ- as ara arya; cp. similar phrases under araka] a -carin living far from life remote (from evil) A iv.389.
evil leading a virtuous life
1.4;
Arabhati- &
Arabbhati
[a
rabhati,
Sk.
Srabhati
&
216,
348; IV.249; V.138, 205;
M 179; HI. 33; A HI, DA 1.72 (=: abrahmaca1.
arambhati, a -f rabb] to begin, start, underjake, attempt iVIiln 245 S I.I 56 (arabbhatha "bestir yourselves") Th I, 256 (bh.); Pug 64 (bh.); viriyai) arabhati to make an effort, to exert oneself (cp. arambha) A IV.334.
aor.
arabhi DhA arabbha, see sep.

[Sk.
11.38
& arabbhi PvA

araddha
(q. v.).
35.
fr
=
-j-
riyato dilra-carin).
Aradhaka
ger.
pp.
in
Arambha
arambha
cp.
meaning "beginning",
rabh (rambh)
arabhati]
(adj.-n.) [fr. a-j-radh] i. [perhaps for *araddhaka because of analogy to araddha of a -f- rabh] successful, accomplishing or accomplished, undertaking, eager Vin II. 197 ^= A 1.69 =: 1.70 (an" one who fails); 1. 491; Miln 243; S V.19; A V.329 (in correlation with araddha-
viriya).
in-
2.
i.
attempt,
A'. 5. p.
pleasing, propitiating Miln 227;
VvA
220
effort,
318 giving ception of energy (cp. Dhs trsl. 15 & C. def as kicca, karaniya, attha, i.e. I. undertaking & duty, 2. object) S 1.76 (mah); v. 66, 104 sq. (dhatu); 111.338 (id.), 166 Cja; T. arabbhaja, v. 1. arambhaja to Pug 64; Miln 244; Net 41; DhsA 145. be preferred) -viriyarambha (cp. araddha-viriya) zeal, resolution, energy 2. support, ground, Vin 11.197; S IV.175; A I.12, 16. object, thing Nett 70 sq., 107; an unsupported, independent Sn 743 {= nibbana SnA 507). Cp. also nirambha,
(ika
f.).
Aradhana
cp.
(nt.)
&
a (f) (either
fr.
a-fradh
or a-|-
rabh,
accomplishing; satisfaction, acI.479; complishment D 11.287 (opp. viradhana failure); n.199; A V.211 sq.; J IV. 427.
aradhaka]
satisfying,
Aradhaniya
Aradhita
e.g.
(adj.) [grd.
fr.
aradheti] to be attained, to be
won; successful Vin
1.70 (an"); J 11.233 (dur).
uparambha, sarambha.
[pp. of aradheti;
Sk. aradhita, but BSk. aragita,
ArammaQa
(nt.) [cp. Sk. alambana, lamb, but in meaning confounded with rambh (see rabhati)] primary meaning "foundation", from this applied in the foil, senses: (i) support, help, footing, expedient, anything to be depended upon as a means of achieving what is desired, i. e. basis of operation, chance Sn 1069 (= alambana, nissaya, upanissaya Nd' 132); Pv 1.4' (yaq kiiic^ arammanar) katva); arammanai) labhati (-}- otarai) labhati) to get the chance S 11.268; IV.185. (2) condition, ground, cause, means,
Divy 131, 233] pleased Sdhp 510.

[Caus. of a
-|-
Aradheti
arabhati.
radh,
in
meaning 2 confused with
cause of desire or clinging to life, pi. ''a causes of rebirth (interpreted by tanha at Nd' 429), lust Sn 474 (;:= paccaya Sn.\ 410), 945 (=zNd' 429); KhA 23; DhA 1.288 (sappay"); PvA 279. (3) a basis for the working of the mind & intellect; i.e. sense-object, object of thought or consciousness, the outward constituent in the relation of subject & object, object in general. In this meaning
esp.
BSk. strangely distorted to aragayati; freq. i. to please, win favour, in Divy as well as A v. S] propitiate, convince J 1.337 (darake), 421, 452; II.72 (manusse); IV.274 (for abhiradheti T.); Vism 73 (aradhayanto Nathassa vana-vasena manasai]); DhA II. 71; Davs III. 93 (ariidhayi sabbajanaij); Miln 352. In older literature only in phrase cit(ar) aradheti to please one's heart, to gladden, win over, propitiate D 1. 1 18 sq., 175 (but cp. araddha-citta to arabhati); 1.85, 341; S II. 107; V.109; 2. to attain, accomplish, fulfill, J 11.372; Miln 25. succeed S v. 23 (maggaij), 82, 180, 294; It ill. (v. 1. 5ram); Sn 488 509. Cp. aradhaka I. pp. atadhita See also parabhetva. (q. v.).
In
of
"relation"
to
it
is
it
closely connected with
ayatana
it
(see
Arama
(
ayatana'), so that
similar
viz.
citta,
sometimes takes
its
place,
is
also
Cfd. 3 distinguishes a 5 fold object, pasada- & sukhuma-rupa, paniiatti, nibbana. See on term especially Cpd. 3, 14; Dhs lisl. A 1.82 sq.; IV.385; Sn 506; Ps 1. 57 sq., XU. & 209. 84 (four a); 11.97, uî '43; Uhs I (dhamm object of ideation), 180, 584, 1 186 et passim; Vbh 12, 79, 92, 319, 332 (four); Nett 191 (six); VisA 87 sq., 375 (sankantika), 430 sq. (in var. sets with ref. to var. objects), ruparammana lit. 533; DhsA 48, 127; VvA II, 38. dependence on form, i. e. object of sight, visible form, especially striking appearance, visibility, sight D III. 228; S 111.53; A 82; J 1.304; 'l^Sg, 442; PvA 265. arammanai) karoti to make it an object (of intellection or intention), to make it one's concern (cp. Pvl.4', above 1). arammana-kusala clever in the objects (of meditation) S 111.266; a-paccayata relation of presentation (i.e. of subj. & obj.) Nett 80. (4) ( ") (adj.) being supported by, depending on, centred in, concentrated upon PvA 8 (nissay), 98 (ek"); VvA 119 (buddh" piti rapture centred in the Buddha).
cetasika,
visaya.
pleasure, fondness of delighting in, enjoying, finding pleasure in (usually combd- with rata, e. g. dhammarama dhammarata finding delight in the Dh.) S 1.235; IV. 389 sq. (bhav, upadan"); A 1.35, 37, 130; 11.28 (bha-
[Sk.
arama, a
),
delight, always as adj. (
+ ram]
i-
van');
as rati
It
82 (dhamm); Sn 327 and "dhanime aramo assa
(id.;
expld-
by
SnA 333
2. a pleasure-ground, park, garden (lit. 351. sporting); classified at Vin III. 49 as pupph" and phal a park with flowers or with fruit (i. e. orchard), def. at DhA III. 246 as Vejuvana-Jivak' ambavan^ adayo, i. e. the park of Veluvana, or the park belonging to (a) (in Jivaka or mango-groves in general. Therefore general) park, resort for pastime etc. Vin 11.109; D 1. 106; Dh 188; Vv 79'' (amb" garden of mangoes); VvA aram' ilpavanani PvA 305 (id.); Pv 11.78 (pi. aramani (b) (in special) a private park, given to the 102). Buddha or the Sangha for the benefit of the bhikkhus, where they meet & hold discussions about sacred & secular matters; a place of recreation and meditation, a meeting place for religious gatherings. Amongst the many
Vbh
ti");
Pug 53 (samagg);
sport,
Araha
(adj.) melri
causa for
araha deserving
J vi.164.
aramas given to the bhikkhus the most renowned is that of Anathapindika (Jetavana; see J 1.92 94) D 1.178; Vin IV.69 ; others more frequently mentioned are e. g.
Lrama
the park of
etc.
109
Alambara
(aniiamannai) anSrocetva not speaking to each other), 81, 274 & freq. passim. pp. arocita; Caus. II. arocapeti (q. v.).
Vin
IV.85
-pala 109; VVA288. -ropa, -ropana planter, planting of pleasuregroves S 1.33; PvA 151. -vatthu the site of an Arama Vin
1.140;
II.
I.233); of Mallika (D 1.178), 140, 283, 291; 11.170; 111.6, 45, 162; 11.176; Dpvs V.18. keeper of a park or orchard, gardener Vin II.
1.39,
Ambapall (Vin
Arodana
(nt.) [fr.
;
-f-
rud, cp. arunna] crying, lamenting
IU.268 sq.
(nt.)
J 1.34;
DhA
1.184;
11.
100.
to", impaling
170;
(f-)
111.50,
90.
Aropana
197
[fr.
aropeti] "putting
(id.).
on
Miln
(sul),
290
Aramaklni
see
aramika.
fr.
Aramata
n.28;
(f.)
[abstr.
arama
1]
pleasure, satisfaction
Aroplta
set
[pp.
3.
III.
116;
Vbh 381; Miln

arSma]
I.
up
233.
257.
i) finding delight
PvA
produced, come forward, made S 111.12; PvA 92, put on (to a stake), impaled PvA 220 (= avuta).
of aropeti]
2.
I.
2.
effected,
Aramika
(adj.) [fr.
(to
arama
in, fond of (c. gen.) (or servant in general?) Miln 6 (sangbassa trsl. at the service of the order). 2. (to arSma 2) belonging to an Arama, one who shares the congregation, an attendant of the Arama Vin 1.207 sq.;
Aropeti [Caus. of
up to (w.
ace.)
aruhati].
i.
to
make
ascend, to lead
PvA
76 (pasadaq), 160
(id.)
to put
11.177 (& pesaka), 211; 111.24; iv.40; v.204 A 11.78 (samanuddesa); 111.109 (id.), 275 (pesaka); J i.38(kicca) Vism 74 (samanuddesa). f. aramakinl a female attendant or visitor of an Arama Vin 1.208.
;
on, take up to (w. ace. or loc.) Pv 11.9^ (yakkhaq yanag aropayitvana); PvA 62 (sarlrai) citakaq a.), 100 (bhandaq sakatesu a.). 3. to put on, commit to the care of, entrust, give over to (w. loc.) J 1.227; PvA 154 (rajjaq
Arava
[cp. Sk. arava,
fr.
-|-
ru] cry, sound, noise Davs iv.46.
Araha
Ariya
(nt) only in laymen, D in. 163.

in anSriya at
(nt.)
pi.
giblaai) arahani, things proper to
amaccesu a.). 4. to bring about, get ready, make PvA 73i 257 (sangahaq a. make a collection); SnA 51, 142. 5. to exhibit, tell, show, give S 1.160 (ovadaq); Miln 6. vadaq aropeti to refute 176 (dosai)); DhA 11.75 ("d.) a person, to get the better of (gen.) Vin 1.60; 11.122; S 1.160. pp. aropita (q. v.).
")
Su 815
pp
Aroha
is
metric for anariya (q.
v.).
Arupâ Aruppa
cp.
[orig.
of a -f rud] weeping, crying, lam-
enting Miln 357.

(adj.)
[fr.
arapa as a
formless
incorporeal;
nt.
existence
472; 111.163; S 1. 131 It 61; Sn 754; J 1.406; Dhs 1385 (cp. trsl. 57); Vism 338; DA 1.224; SnA 488, 508; Sdhp 5, 10; the four: Vism III, 326 sq.
*rapya] formless, in.275; 1.410, ("tthayin); 11.123; A iv.316;
(= a'^)
climbing up, growth, in& circumference S 11.206; A 1.288; 11.250; IV.397; v. 19; J 111.192; v. parinaha-mSna); SnA 299; VI. 20; Vbh 345 (mana 382. 2. one who has climbed up, mounted on, a rider, usually in cpd. ass & hatth horse-rider & elephantrider S IV.310; A 11.166 111.162 (T. aruha); iv.107; DhsA 305. 3. outfit, possession (or increase, as i ?)
(
[fr.
+ ruh]
i.
crease, extent, in cpd.
parinaba length
Sn 420 (vann).
Arohaoa
(nt.)
[fr.
1.70; VI. 488;
a -f ruh] climbing, ascending; ascent J Miln 352; Vism 244; PvA 74.
AruhatI [a -f- ruh] to climb, ascend, go up or on to Sn 1014 (aor. aruhar)); Sdhp 188; ger. aruhitvS Sn 321 & aruyha J VI. 452; Sn 139 (v. 1. abhiruyha); It 71.
Alaka-manda
Caus. aropeti (q.
v.).
Arngya
Aru|ha
see arogya.
[pp. of aruhati]
I.
ascended, mounted, gone up-
Vin 11.152 is of uncertain reading view"? or "not having pegs" alaka?) vv. 11. alakamanta & alakamandara Bdhgh on p. 321 expl^ alakamanda ti ekangana manussabhikiniiia, i. e. full of a crowd of people, Ch. quotes alakamanda as "the city of Kuvera" (cp. Sk. alaka).
[alaya?] at
to
and meaning ("open
Vism 135 (nek, khamma-patipadai) an); VvA 64 (magga;; PvA 47 (nava), 56 (hatthi). 2. come about, effected, made, done PvA 2, 144 (cp. BSk. pratijfiam arudha having taken a vow Divy 26). 3. (of an ornament) put on (to), arrayed J VI. 1 53, 488.
gone on
to IV.137; J VI. 452 (T. arulha);
Alaggetl
[a
+ Caus. +
lapali]
to stick on, fasten to
of lag] to (make) hang on to (loc.), Vin II.1 10 (pattaij velagge Slaggetva).

to
Afapati
[a
address S
1.177,
212; J v.201
SnA
amantayi of 42, 347, 383, 394 avhayati); PvA II, 13, 33, 69.
(=
a
Sn 997), 487
Aruha
see aroba.
Alapana
(nt.)
&
"a
(f.) [fr.
ArogatS
(f.) [abstr. fr.
-J-
roga
+ ta]
+ lap]
talking to, addressing,
freedom from
illness,
conversation
J V.253 ("a);
health Miln 341.
Vin iu.73 (with ref. to exclam. "ambho"); Vism 23 ("a); SnA 396; PvA 131 (re ti a.).
[abstr.
fr.
Arogya
S
(nt.) [abstr. fr. aroga,

illness,
absence of (sampada);
11.109;
Dh 204 749) 257 J III. 196; Nd' 160; Vism 77 ("mada pride of health); PvA 129, 198; Sdhp 234.
Arocapana
cement
(nt.)
[fr.
i. e. a (^ a') -f roga -\- ya] health D l.ii; 111.220 ("mada), 235 1.45 1 (T. arOgya, v. 1. arogya), 508, 509; I.146 (mada); 11.143; "'-TZ; v. 135 sq. ; Sn
Alapanata
(f.)
Slapana] speaking
to,
conversing
with, conversation
1.33 1 ) (an").
Alamba
[Sk. alamba, S. -f lamb] anything to hang on, support S 1.53 (an without support); Sn 173 (id. appatittha); J 111.396: Miln 343; Sdhp 245, 463.
Srocapeti,
Caus. of aroceti] announ-
DhA
11.167.
Alarabati
of,
to fasjen to
Arocapeti (Caus. II. of aroceti] to make some one announce, to let somebody know, usually in phrase kalaQ a. Sn p.
Ill; J 1.115, 125;
34.
to hang on to or up, to take hold Vin 1.28, J 1.57; vi.192; Vv 84*8; ThA alambeti id. VvA 32.
[a
+ lamb]
DhA
11.89;
PvA
141.
Alambanfl
(adj.-nt.)
[fr.
lamb,
J
III.
cp.
Slamba]
(adj.)
hanging down from, hanging up
ArOClta
Aroceti
Av. b
[pp. of Iroceti]
[5 -f- roceli, 1.9 etc.] to
announced, called Vin 11.213 (kSla).

;
iv.457; SnA (nt.) support, balustrade (or screen?) Vin 11.117, 214. 152 (baha) Miln 126.
396;
Caus. of rUC
relate,
cp.
to
tell,
BSk. Srocayati Sp. announce, speak to,

arocayi);
Alambara & A|ambara

1.15
(1); J
(nt.) [Sk.
adambara] a drum Vin
address
1.109,
224; Pv
11.8" (aor,
PvA
4, 13
11.344 (1); V.390 (1);
Vv
54'e
(i).
112
Xlaya
Alaya (m. &
nt.) [cp. Sk.
no
+
lii
Aloketi
Globosa Esculenta or Amorphophallus (Kern), Arum Campanulatum (Hardy) J IV.371 vi.578 iv.373.
&
allfyati, also
niralaya]
alaya, a
1.
liyate, cp. allina
orig. roosting place, perch,
house J (geh); Miln 213; DhA 11.162 (an anoka), 170 (= oka). 2. "hanging Vin 1.4 on", attachment, desire, clinging, lust S 1.136 (rama "devoted to the things to which it clings" K. S.); Vin III. 20, III; S IV.372 (an); v.421 sq. (id.); A II. 34, 131 (rama); 111.35; It 88; Sn 177 (kam := kamesu lanha-ditthi-vasena duvidho alayo SnA 216), 535 (-J- asavani), 635; Nett 121, 123 ("samugghata); Vism 293 (id.), 497; Miln 203 (Buddh ri akasi?); DhA 1. 121; iv.i86(=; tanha); SnA 468 (=r anoka of Sn 366). 3. pretence, pretext, feint [cp. BSk. alaya MVastu 111.314]) 1.157 (gilan), 438; 111.533 (m^'); '^-37 (gabbhinl); vi 20, 262 (gilan).
i.e.
abode
settling place,
MO
Aluka'
Aluka'^ with
= alu
(*<^j-)
IV. 46
(C. for alupa).
[etym. r] susceptible of, longing for, affected 1.288 (sit); 1.198 (id.); J 11.278 (tanh greedy).
( ")
Vin
DA
Alupa
va
(nt.)
>
[etym. ? Kern, Toev. s, v. suggests alu-a alualupa] =: aluka the edible root of Amorphophallus
IV. 46
>
Campanulatus J
(:= aluka-kanda C).
Alumpakara
Alumpati
off, falling olT(?)
[reading not sure, to alumpati or alopa] breaking or forming into bits (?) DhA 11.55 (gutha).
Alayati see
alliyati.
[a
Alassa
(nt.) [Der.
fr.
alasa] sloth, idleness, laziness
1.43
off
;
+
[fr.
lup or lump,
cp. alopa] to pull out, break
1.324.
111.182;
IV. 59;
(v.
1.
V.136;
Sdhp 567.
Spelling
also
alasya S 1.43 siya J 1.427;
BB); Vbh 352; Miln 289, and ala-
Alu|a
(adj.
DA
lul]
being in
motion, confusion or
1.310;
[for
DhA
1.299; ^'Â. 43.
agitation, disturbed, agitated J
Vi.431.
Alana & A|ana

n "ahana
for
anahana with substitution of 1 apinandh" and contraction of to Sna originally meaning "tying to" then the thing to which anything is tied] a peg, slake, post, esp. one to which an elephant is tied J 1.415; IV.308; DhA 1.126 (!) where all MSS. have alahana, perhaps correctly.
(nt.^
Alu|ati
(cp.
apilandhana
for
[a -|- lul; Sk. alolati, cp. also P. aloleti] to move here & there, ppr. med. alujamana agitated, whirling about DhA iv.47 (T. alul; v.l. alul) confuse DhsA 375. Caus. aluleti to set in motion, agitate, confound J 11.9, 33. pp. alulita (q. v.).
AH' (m.
Air^
or
f. ?
[Sk. ali] a certain [Sk.
kind of
fish
J v.405.
11.256,;
Alu|ita [pp. of aluleti] 397 (+ khalita).
agitated,
confused J
ii.ioi; Miln
&
A|i
(f.)
all]
a dike,
embankment Vin
Alepa
[cp. Sk.
alepa, of a
M 111.96;
Alika
in
+ lip]
ointment, salve, lioiment
11.166 (pabbheda); 111.28; J 1.336; 111.533, 334is
Vin 1.274; M'l 74; DhsA 249.
truth,
saccalika at S IV.306 falsehood S iv.306.

likhati]
1.7 1;
saccâlika distortion of
Alepana
(nt.)
[fr.
D
i.
a -f lip] anointing, application of salve
1.7
(mukkh").
[a -|
Alikhatl [a -)or drawing J
to
draw, delineate, copy in writing
Aloka
e.
Miln 51.
Alinga
[a -)- ling]
a small
to
drum
v.156 (suvann''-tala).
Alingatl
[fi
+ ling]
of
embrace, enfold
1.281; IV.21,
316,438; v.S; Mihi 7; DhAl.loi

alimpati; Sk.
alipta]
1.230; 111.73; J VvA 260.

:
Alitta
[pp.
I,
besmeared, stained
Th
737-
Alinda (& Ajinda)

S.IV.290 (!); 26; IV. 196;
35,
3.
[Sk. alinda] a terrace or verandah before the house-door Vin 1.248; 11.153; 11.119; 1.89;
V.65
(!);
J VI.429;
v.
D DA
SnA
55
("ka-vasin;
111.283.
1.
1.252; DhA I. alindaka); Mhvs
Sn 763; A 111. 236 (aloke nikkhilta laid before one's eye), analoka without sight, blind Miln 296 (andha -f-). 2. light A 1. It 100 (vihato); A 11. 164 (tamo vigato a. uppanno) 139 (four lights, i.e. canda^, suriya, agg, pann", of the moon, sun, fire & wisdom); J 1134; Dhs 617 (opp. andhakara); VvA 51 (dip). 3. (clear) sight, power of observation, intuition, in comb"- with vijja knowledge D S 11.7 11.33 105, cp. Ps II. 1 50 sq. (obhasatthena, S A. on 11.7). 4. splendour VvA 53; DvA 71. -kara making light, bringing light, n. light-bringer It 108. -karana making light, illumining It 108. -da giving light or insight Th i, 3. -dassana seeing light, i. e.
I.
lok,
Sk.
aloka]
seeing,
sight
sight, view, look
S iv.128
(obj.
&
subj.),
perceiving
fig.
Th
1,
422.
-pharana
89.
111.432.
diffusing light or dif-
As alindaka
at J
fusion of light
full
Vbh 334; Nett
Alippatl Pass, of alimpeti
(q. v.).
-sanfia
of foresight conscicmsness
A
or
-bahula good in sight, -bbuta light J vi 459.

of sight or perception
faculty
Allmpana
(nt.) [for alimp Sk. adipana, see alimpeti^] conflagration, burning, fiame Miln 43.
D
i.e.
11
111.223;
-sannin conscious of sight, 11.45; '"-93 susceptible to sight or insight 111.49; "1-3;
211; "break
111.92,
323;
1V.437;
for the light", a slit
V.207; Pug 69. -sandhi to look through, an opening,
Allmpita
[pp. of ?llmpeti2] ignited,
lit.
iv.102 (v.
1.
alepita).
crack or casement Vin 1.48

IV.47; J IV. 310;
(nt.) [fr. a -f
II.
209
218; 11.172:
111.65;
PvA
24.
at,
AUmpeti'
to
11.
[Sk. alimpayati or alepayati. a -f Up or limp] smear, anoint Vin 11.107; S iv.177 (vanar)). Caus.
alimpapeti Vin iv.316.
Alokana
AlOkita
lok] looking
regarding
DA
1.194.
Pass, alimplyati
&alippatiDhA
iv.166 (v.l. for lippati).
pp. alitta
Miln 74
(q. v.).
Alimpeti' [for Sk. Idlpayati, with change of d to 1 over 1 and substitution of limp for lip after analogy of roots in mp, like lup > lump, lip > limp] to kindle, ignite, set fire to Vin 11.138 (dayo alimpetabbo); 111.58; Dn.163
(citakarj);
(nt.) [pp. of aloketi] looking before, looking at, looking forward (opp. vilokitar) looking behind or backward), always in comb"- alokita-vilokita in ster. phrase at D 1.70 e. g. A 11.104, 106, 210; Pug 44, 45, 50; Vism 19; VvA 6; DA 1.193 (alokitai] purato pekkhanaq vil anudisa p.).
1.257;
DhA 1.177
PvA 62
AlU
(nt.)
(katthani).
[Sk. alu
(avasaq read avapai)), 225; pp. alimpita (q. v.).
Aloketar
fore, a
[n.
ag. to aloketi]
beholder
[Sk.
DA
1.
one who looks forward or be194 (opp. viloketar).

3
-|-
see
Walde
Lat.
& ka; cognate with Lat. alum & alium, Wtb. under alium] a bulbous plant. Radix
Aloketi
alokayali,
lok]
regard, see
DA
1.193,
194.
to look before, look at,
pp. 31okita (q.v.).
Alopa
Alopa
Avattanin
-tbalika a bowl of the capacity of an alhaka Vin 240; A 111.369; Dh.\ 111.370 (v. 1. bhatta-thalika).
i.
v. S I. [a lup, cp. alumpati; BSk. alopa, e.g. 173, 341; Divy 290, 481] a piece (cut off), a bit (of food) morsel, esp. bits of food gathered by bhikkhus A V.206; III. 176; A 11209; III. 304; IV.318; Th I, 1.5
A|h]ya (& alhika)
(adj.)
[fr.
âlha, Sk. adhya, orig. pos-
1055; It 18; Pv ii.i'; Pug 58; Miln 231, 406; Vism 106; DA 1.80 (= vilopa-karanarj).
sessing grain, rich in grain, i.e. wealth; semanlically cp. dhaiiiia-] rich, happy, fortunate; only in neg. analhiya
poor,
unlucky, miserable
;
M
;
1.450;
11.178
(+
dalidda);
Alopatl [alopeti? a
Id,
+ lopeti,
Th
-f-
Caus. of alumpali] to break
plunder, violate
(adj.)
1,
743.
getting
or
352 sq. (so read with v. 1. BB. ''ajhika for T. "alika combd- with dalidda v. 1. SS. anaddhika) J v. 96, 97 ("l-daUdda; C. na alhika).
III.
;
Aloplka
[alopa
'lâ]
having, or con-
sisting of pieces (of food)
1295; 11.206; Pug 55.
Avajatl
[a
+ vajati,
vraj]
J 111.434; IV.49, 107.
I.
to
go into,
to or
towards
2. to
return,
comeback J
V.24, 479.
Alo|a
[fr.
agitation
DhA
+ Inl,
+ lull
or
cp. alulati
&
aloleti] confusion,
uproar,
1.38.
AvajjaH
in cpd. to the
Alo|i (f) [a
sitaloli
mud
that which is stirred up, mud, loam from the furrow adhering
plough Vin 1.206.

AIo]etl [Caus. of alulati, cp. aluleti] to confuse, mix, shake together, jumble S 1.175; J 11272, 363; iv.333; vi.331;
Vastu 377 ava [not with Senart dhyi, but Sk. avrnakli a -j- Vfj, with pres. act. avajjeti ^= Sk. avarjayati] I. to letlect upon, notice, take in, advert to, catch (a sound), listen J 1. 8 1: n.423; v.3; Miln 106. 2. to remove, upset (a vessel), pour out Vin 1.286 (kumbhii)); J II. 102 (gloss asiucati;. Caus avaj-
jeti (q. v.).
Vism 105.
Avajjana
turning
f.)
(nt.) [fr. avajjati, cp.

to,
A|aka
ris
[Dimin of z\a (?) or of ara i (?). See MorI. a thorn, sting, dart, spike, 1886, 158] used either as arrow-straightener Miln 418; DhA 1.288; or (perhaps also for piece of bone, fishbone) in making comb; how Hardy up a comb VvA 349 (andhapana got the meaning of "alum" in Ind. to VvA is incompreh2 a peg, spike, slake or post (to tie an eleensible). phant to, cp. alana). Cp. 11, i'.
(or '^
J P T S.
mind.
C.
BSk. avarjana in diff. meaning] paying attention, apprehending, advening the See discussion of term at Cpd. 85, 227 (the
derive avajjana fr. avatteti to turn towards, this confusion being due to close resemblance of jj and tt in writing); also Kvu Irsl. 221 n. 4 (on Kvu 380 which has avattana), 282 n. 2 (un Kvu 491 avattana). Ps
11.5,
DA
120; J 11.243; 1. 271.
Vbh 320; Miln
102 sq.
Vism 432;
Avajjita [pp. of
A|amba
= alambara
Vv
18^
= 50".
See alambara,
avajjeti cp. BSk. avarjita, e.g. Divy 171; Itm 221] bent, turned to, inclined; noticed, observed Miln 297; Vism 432 (citta); Sdhp 433.
(nt.) [abstr. fr. avajjita] inclination observation, paying attention Ps II.27 sq.
A|avaka (&
a forest-dweller
ika) (adj.-n.) [= atavika] dwelling in forests, S n.235. As Np. at Vism 208.
Avajjitatta
of mind,
A|&dvaraka
v.
I.
(adj.) at J v.8i, 82 is corrupt & should with perhaps better be read advaraka without doors. Cp. Kern, Totv. 29 (alaraka?). J v. 8 1 has alaraka only.
A|Sra
[= alara or ujSra or Sk. arala?] thick, masdense or crooked, arched (?), only in cpd. pamha with thick eyelashes Vv 64" (=r gopakhuma VvA 279); Pv 111.3' (=: vellita-digha-nila-pamukha). Cp. alara.
(adj.)
sed,
Avajjeti [Caus. of avajjati] I. to turn over, incline, bend 111.96; J IV. 56 (so read for avijjhanto); DA I.IO (kayaq). 2. to incline (the mind); observe, reflect, muse, think, heed, listen for. According to Cpd. 227 often paraphrased in C. by parinameti. J 1.69, 74, 81, 89, 108, 200; Miln 297; DhA 11.96; PvA 181 (= manasikaroti). 3. to cause to yield A iit.27 (perhaps better avatt).
pp. avajjita (q.
v.).
A|&lika & lya a cook D 1. 51

bhattakiraka Miln 331.
(adj.-n.)
[Sk. aralika, of uncertain etym.]

VI. 276
(=
bhattakaraka
C); 307;
1.157); J ("iya, C. ika
DA
Avata
v.296 (==
supika);
covered, veiled, shut 1.38 1 (dvara); J VI. 267. -anavata uncovered, unveiled, exposed, open L) 1.137 ("dvara); III. 191 ("dvarata); S 1.55; J v. 213; Pv
[Sk. avrta,
pp.
of
-f-
Vf]
off against, prohibited
1.97,
246;
III.6*;
Miln 283. Cp. avuta^

(adj.-n.) [Sk. avarta,
&
vy.
Al&hana
Jah or dah, see dahati] a place of cremation, cemetery 1-55; J 1.287 (here meaning the funereal fire) 402; in. 505 Pv 11. 12*; Vism 76; Miln 1. 166; DhA 1.26; III. 276; PvA 92, 161, 163 350; (== sarirassa daddha-tthaca). Note. For ilahana in meaning "peg, stake" see alana.
(nt.i
[fr.
Avatt^
J
winding, twisting
11.217;
DA
SnA 439
changed, enticed
whirlpool, vortex
III
A|ika
352, 384 (an) alhika, see alhaka.

at
III.
is
preferably
to
be read
196, 377. 184.
M 1.381; DhA 11153. 3- an eddy' M 1.460 =; A 11.123 (bhaya); Miln 1221

J v. 337;
a -f- Vft] I. turning round, 1.382; S 1.32 (dvi-r-a turning twice) (ganga). 2. turned, brought round
4.
circumference
Davs v.24;
DhA
A|ha
p.
(nt.)
=: albaka;
11.55
only
at
in. 5 2
(udak), where
Ava^t^^tl [:= avattati] in phrase a. vivattati to turn forward &: [backward Vism 504.
perhaps better
at
with v. I. to be read as alhaka. has alhaka only.
The
id.
Avattana
(nt.) [fr. a vj^, cp. avatta 2 and avattanin] turning, twisting; enticement, snare, temptation J 111.494;
A|haka
\r
(m. & nt.) [Sk. adhaka, fr. *adba probably meaning "grain"] a certain measure of capacity , originally for grain ; in older texts usually applied to a liquid measure (udaka;. Its siie is given by Bdhgh. at SnA 476 as follows: "cattaro pattha ajhakani donai] etc." udakajhaka S V.400: A 11.55 In other con111.337; VvA 155. nections at J 1. 419 (addh); 111.541 (mitar) alhakena =:
DhA
Kvu
11.153.
Avattana
trsl.
(f)
[most likely for avajjana. q. v. & see also 221, 282] turning to (of the mind), adverting,
apprehending Kvu 380, 491.
Avattanin
changing,
dhanna-mapaka-kammar) III. 367 (addh").
katai)
C); Miln 2Z9(patt);
DhA
[fr. avattana] turning (away or towards), tempting, enticing A 11.190; J 1375, 381 IV. 471; DA 1.250. 11.330 Cp. etymologically the same, but semanlically diff. avattanin.
(adj.)
Avattin
Avatftl
(adj.-n.)
112
Avasati
[a
-j-
Lvi
[fr. avatta instead of avattana] only at neg. an not enticed by (loc), i.e. kamesu. Cp. avattin.
vas] to
live at or in, to inhabit, reside, stay
1.9
in
1.42; 133; J vi-37.
11.72;
Sn 43, 805, 1134; Nd' 123, 127; Nd* pp. avuttha (q. v.).
fr.
vatteti, Caus. of Vft, cp. BSk. avaitayati to Avattetl [a employ spells Divy 438] to turn round, entice, change, I.375, 381, 383, 505; A convert, bring or win over
Avasatha [Sk
111.27;
DA
1.272.
vas] dwelling-place, liaVin I 226 ("agara restinghouse); iv.304 (= kavatabaddha); S 1.94, 229; iv.329; Sn 287, 672; J iv.396; VI.425: Pug 51; Miln 279.
a
-|-
Svasatha,
bitation; abode, house, dwelling
Avatta'
to, in
(adj.)
[pp.
of Svattati] gone
away
to, fallen
back
Avaha
Pv
phrase hlnay'avatta (see same phrase under avattati)
1.460; S 11.50; J 1.206.
( ") [fr. a -f vah] bringing, going, causing (sukh); Vv 22" (id); Davs 11.37; TvA 86 (upakar), 116 (anatth"); Sdhp 15, 98, 206.
(adj.)
11.9^4
Avatta'^ (nt.) [.Sk. avarta, of a -}- Vft, cp. 5vatta[ winding, turn, bent J 1.70 (in a river); Nett 81 (v.l. avatta ?), 105 Charasampata).
Avahatl
Sn
[a -|- vahati]
to
bring, cause, entail, give
1.42
181,
80; Sn 237 (ppr. amana).
182 (avahati sukhaij metri causa); J III. 169; v. Pass, avuyhati VvA 823; N'd' 302; PvA 6.
Avattaka
to
(adj.) [avatta
+ ka]
U
turning, in
II.
dakkhin turning
dakkhinavatta at
the
right,
dextrorsal
18;
cp.
Avahana
(adj
DA
[=
avalia]
bringing, causing
Th
1.259.
519; Sn 256.
Avattati [a -|- vattati, of vft] to turn round, come to, go back, go away to, turn to only in phrase hinaya avattati to turn to "the low", i. e. to give up orders & return to the world Vin 1. 17; M 1.460; S 11.231; iv.191; Sn p. 92 (= osakkati SnA 423); Ud 21; Pug 66; Miln 246. pp. avatta (q. v.). Cp. avattati.
;
Avahanaka
(adj.-nt )
[=
avahana]
one
who
brings
VvA
114 (sukbassa),
Ava
(misery, misfortune) see ava.
Avata
Avattana
Avattanin
I,
(adj.-nt.)
[Sk.
avartana]
turning;
turn,
return
Nett 113; Miln 251.

(adj.) [fr. avattana] 16 (cp. avattanin).
[etym.?] a hole dug in the ground, a pit, a well 142 (yaiin); J 1.99, 264; II 406; 111.286; IV 46 (caturassa); vi.io; Dh.\ 1.223; ^vA 63; PvA 225.
1.
turning round or back
Th
Avapa
[if
correct,
fr.
-|-
vaa
to
blow with
caus. p.
Cp.
1.177
J Ji A
Avara
J
S.
1898,
750
sp.]
potter's
furnace
DhA
(read for avasa?),
178.
a
Avattin
(adj.-n.) [fr. avatta, cp. avattin in diff. meaning] returning, coming back, one who returns, in spec, meaning of one who comes back in transmigration, syn. with agamin (an), only in neg. anavattin not returning, a non-returner, with dhamma not liable to return at D I.
[Sk. avara,
fr.
-f-
vf] warding
it
off,
protection, guard
shield"?).
VI
432 (yanta-yutta, does
For cpd. khandh'avara see
mean "cover, khandba.
156;
III.
132; S V.346, 357, 376, 406;
1.91;
DA
I.313.
Avaretl
[Sk. avarayati, a
;
back, bar, S IV 298

Avattllilta (adj.) [a -|- vatthika] befitting, original, inherent (one of the 4 kinds of nomenclature) Vism 210 KhA 107.
Caus. of Vf] to ward Nett 99.
off,
hold
Avasa
[Sk. avasa; a -f- vas] sojourn, stay, dwelling, living; dwelling-place, residence Vin 1.92; 111.234; S IV.91
Avapati
[a -f
vap]
to
give
away
to offer, to deposit
as a
pledge Miln 279.
Avapana
Avara
(nt.)
[tr.
positing, scattering J
(adj.)
[fr.
avapati] sowing, dispersing, offering de1. 321.

-f-
168; 111.46, 262; Sn 406; Dh 73 (cp. DhA 11.77); Nd' 128; J VL105; Dhs 1122; Pug, 15, 19, 57; KhA 40; DhA 1.177 (avasai) alimpeti: read avapai]); PvA 13, 14, 36; VvA 113; Sdhp 247. -anavasa (n. & adj.) uninhabited, without a home; an uninhabited place A
II
68,
vp]
obstructing, keeping off from J
V.325 (so to be read in ariya-magg-&vara).
Avaraija
in
(adj.-n.) [fr. a -f Vf, cp. avarati; BSk. avarana pane' .ivaranaoi Divy 378] shutting off, barring out, withstanding; nt. hindrance, obstruction, bar Vin 1.84 karoti to prohibit, hinder); 11.262 (id.); D 1.246 (r) (syn. of pafica nivaranani); S v. 93 sq.; A 111.63 ; J 1.78 (an); v. 41 2 (nadiq ena bandhapeti to obstruct or dam off the river); Sn 66 (pahaya paiic' avaranani cetaso, cp. Nd' 379), 1005 (an-dassavin); Ps 1.131 sq.; 11.158 (an);
IV.345; J 11.77; Pv II. 3''; PvA 80 (=anagara); VvA 46. -kappa the practice of (holding I'posatha in different) residence (within the same boundary) Vin 11.294,300,306; Dpvs IV.47, cp. V.l 8. -palibodha the obstruction of having a home (in set of 10 Palibodhas) KhA 39; cp. Vism 90 sq. -sappayata suitability of residence Vism 127.
Avasika
being
[avasa -|- ika] living in, residing at home, (constant or fixed) residence, usually appl"*- to bhikkhus (opp. iigantuka) Vin 7.128 sq. 11.15, '7o; ill.
(adj.)
in
;
Pug 13; Dhs 1059, 1136; Vbh 341, 342;

hard to withstand or oppose).
teeth", lip J IV.188; VI. 590.
.Miln 21 (dur
V.203 sq.; IV.310; Pv IV. 8*
65;
1.473;
1-236;
111.261
sq.,
366; J
(=
nibaddha-vasanaka
in
PvA
267).
dant
"screen
of the
Avaha
[a
+ vah]
taking
marriage,
;
lit.
carrying
away
to
oneself, marriage
D 1.99
J VI. 363
SnA
Avaranata
Avaraniya
be
(f)
[abstr.
fr.
avarana]
keeping away from,
withholding from
(adj.)
III
436.
fr.
Often in cpd. a vivaha(ka) lit. & leading away (from the bride's home), wedding feast D 111.183 (ka); J 1.452; VvA 109, 157 (v.l. "ka).
273, 448 ; DhA IV.7. leading to (one's home)
[grd.
avarati],
obstructed, impossible to obstruct

[a
only neg. an not to 111.3; Mi'" 157-
Avahana
Avarati
+ Vf,
cp, avunati] to shut out
from
(abl.),
hold
back from, refuse, withhold, obstruct 1.380 (dvaraij) Sn 922 (pot. aye, cp. Nd' 368); DA 1.235 (dvarai)); Dpvs 1.38. pp. avata and avuta' {q. v.).
vshana, of vah] avaha, i.e. l. taking a wife D 1. 11 (:= aviiha-karana I. 2. "getting up, bringing together", i. e. a mass, a 96). group or formation, in sena" a contingent of an army J IV.91.
(nt.) [a
marriage,
DA
Avi
(adv.)
[Sk.
avih,
to
Gr.
ilu
to hear, Lat.
;
audio
(fr.
Avail
(f.)
[cp.
Sk. avail
&
DA
see vali] a row, range J v.69
"anizdio) to hear] clear, manifest, evident openly, before one's eyes, in full view. Only in phrase avi va rabo
1.140.
openly or secret
v.350, 353; Pv
11.710
DhA
iv.21
U3
(avi
Avela
[in
:=r
expH- at PvA 103 by pakasanai] paresai) paOcherwise in foil. cpds. (with kar & bhu): kamma making clear, evidence, explanation Vin 11.88 111.24; Pug 19, 23; karoti to make clear, show, explain D lii.:2i; Sn 84, 85, 349; J v.457; Pug 57; VvA 79, 150; bhavati ("bhoti) to become visible or evident, to be explained, to get clear J 1. 136; Vism 2S7 (fnt. SvibhaV. 1.),
Avunatl
form
avrnoti,
-|-
a -f Vf, cp. avarati, but in

t"
katavasana.
weave, thus a confusion of the two roots, the latter being merged into the former] to string upon, to fix on to (c. loc), to impale J 1.430; Caus. II. avunapeti J 111.218 111.35; V.145; ^'1105. (sale). pp. avuta' (q. v.), whereas the other pp. avata is the true derivative of a -f- Vf.
meaning
*avayati, a
va
vissati);
UhA
11.51,
82;
1.78; A III. 17; J 11.50, III; opp. tirobhava). Cp. patur.
bhava appearance, manifestation Vism 390 sq. (revelation,
Avuta
[pp. of avunati in
meaning of Sk. avayati, the
vijjhati of vyadh to Avtjjhatl (avinjati, a7inchati) [a pierce; thus recognised by Morris y P S. 1884, 72, against Trenckner, Nctis 59 (to pinj) & Hardy Nett. ///(/. z= vicchay] l.to encircle, encompass, comprise, go round, usually in ger. avijjhitva (w. ace.) used as prep, round about, near J 1. 153 (khettaij), 170 (pokkharaniij); DA 1.245 (nagarar) bahi avijjhitva round the outer circle
I. strung responding Sk. form being a -[- uta ::=: ota] upon, tied on, fixed on to D 1.76 (suttaq); 11.13 (''J)) A 1.286 (tantavuiaq web); J 111.52 (valliya); vi.346 (sut2. impaled, stuck on (sule takena); b.\ 1.94 C^sutta). on the pale) J 1.430; III. 35 v.497 vi.105; l'vA2i7, 220.
cor-
Avuta'^ Avafa (see avunati & avuta') covered, obstructed, hindered It 8 (mohena); also in phrase avuta nivuta
ophuta
etc.
Nd' 24
(t)
= Nd-
365
= DA
1.59.
of the
town).
Ordinarily
(charika-punjai)).
go round
in
lit.
ill.
2.
[a-s
(ace.) at J IV.59 Sk.] to swing round,
Avuttha
[pp. of avasati] inhabited

(nt.)
D
a
11.50 (an);
1.33.
brandish, twirl, whirl round Vin
127 (dandaq avinji); III. 141 (matthena avinjati to churn); J 1. 313; v. 291 (cakkari, of a potter's wheel); SnA 481 (T. avinj, v. 1. avijjh'^; see aracaya"); DhA 11.277 (aviuchamana T. v. 1.
Avudha
[Vedic
IV.
ayudha,
fr.
4 yudh
etc. J
to fight]
instrument to fight with, a weapon, stick
D
11.
III
an 219;
in.
11.100;
IV.
107,
no;
Sn 1008;
1.150;
no;
asiiiciy", avajiy", agaiich").
467;
3.
to resort to,
go
to,
ap-
DhA
also
283, 437; Nd- on Sn 72; Miln 8, 339; II. 2; IV.207; Sn.\ 225, 466 (jivika := issattha). See
160,
proach,
5.
incline
to
avinj"); Nett 13.

to pull (?)
IV.
4. to
199 (T. avinch"; v. 1. avicch" arrange, set in order J 11.406.
&
ayudba.
ppr.
IV.86 (kannasotani avijjeyyasi, v.l. avijj',
Avuyhamana
AVUSO
of avuyhati
(Pass,
of avahati),
being
avii)j,
avicc",
"to pull").
avinch"
cp. Trenckner, Notes

v.).
59 avinjati
conveyed or brought
VvA
237 (reading uncertain).
pp. aviddha (q.
Avijjhana
hati,
lit.
(so for aviiichana
&
Sviiijana) (adj.-n.)
piercing through, i. e. revolving axis] I. (= swinging round, hanging loose, spinning in avijjhana-rajju a loose, rope, esp. in mythology the swinging or whirling rope by which Sakka holds the world's wheel or axis, in the latter sense at Dh.\ 11.X43 (T. Sviiich" (v. 1. avijj") 111.97, 9^ (where aviujanatthana for rajju). Otherwise a rope used in connection with the opening & shutting of a door (pulling rope?) Vin 11.120, 148; J V.29S, 299 (T. aviiij', v.l. avicch" &
avijjhali 2)
[fr.
avijj-
(voc. pi. m.) [a contracted form of ayusmanto pi. of ayusman, of which the regular Pali form is ayasmant, with v for y as frequently in Pali, e. g. avudha for ayudha] friend, a form of polite address "friend, brother, The Sir", usually in conversation between bhikkhus.
grammatical construction bhavai) and bhavanto.
is
with the
pi.
of the verb, like
Vin 11.302;
D H51,
157; 118;
SnA 227; DhA

Avethana
1.9; 11.93;
PvA
12,
13, 38, 208.
avij).
(nt.) [a -J- vethana, ve$t] rolling up, winding up or round, fig. explanation Miln 28 (-(- nibbethana, lit. rolling up and rolling down, ravelling & unravelling),
2.
with
rasa).
III.
DhsA 312
(cp. avijjhati 3) going to, approach, contact ("rasa, T. aviiSj", v.l. aviiich ; or is it
231 ("vinivethana).
"encompassing"?
avijjhati
?):
Vism 444
(avii5jana-
Avefhlta
round,
3.
(cp. avijjhati
5) pulling,
drawing along Vin
slung
[pp. of avelheti, a -f vet, cp. avedhika] turned round or over J iv.383 sq. (v. 1. avedhita
121
(= akaddhana
nama).
&
a
avelita, C. expU-
by
parivattita).
Avijjhanaka
(nt ) [fr. avijjhati in meaning 2] whirling round, (hat which spins round, the whirling-round wheel (or pole) of the world (cp. the potter's wheel), the worldaxis Dh.\ 11.146 (T. avinch").
Avepl
to Trenckner, Kotes 75 fr. ) ( ) vina "Sine qua non", but very doubtful] special, peculiar, separate Vin 11.204 ("uposatha etc.); J 1490
(adj
[according
-f"
(^sangha-kammani).
Aviddha
[pp. of avijjhati 2, cp. BSk. aviddha in
meaning
Avenika
108;
curved, crooked Av. S 1.87 Lai. V. 207] whirling or spinning round, revolving; swung round, set into whirling motion J iv 6 (cakkaij kumbhakara-cakkam iva bhamali C); V.291. What does an-aviddha at PvA 135 mean?
(adj) [fr. aveni; cp. BSk. avenika Av. S 1. 14, Divy 2, 182, 268, 302] special, extraordinary, exceptional S IV. 239; A v.74 sq.; Vism 268; VvA 1 12 ("bhava peculiarity, specialty), KhA 23, 35.
(adj.)
Aveîlya
= avenika
aviddha, a
Vin
-|-
1.7 1;
J iv.358; vi.128.
Avila
a haplological contraction from a -f vi -flul to roll about?] stirred up, agitaied, disturbed, stained,
(adj.) [is
it
Avedha
wound
[cp. Sk.
pp. of
soiled, dirty
11.276 (v.l.
(adj.
f.
aveddha; C.
paiiiia)
= viddha-tthane
vyadh]
piercing, hole,
vana),
1.
9;
lujita), 489; ThA 251; DA 1.226. More frequent anavila undisturbed, clean, pure, serene D 1.76; S 83; IV.118; A 1.9; III. 236; Sn 160; Dh 82, 413; J 157; Miln 34; VvA 29, 30; ThA 251.
111.233; J
v.i6, 90 (abila);
Nd" 488
as
ill.
(+
Avedhika
4i
sell,
[a
4- vedhaka of avedha,
III.
Avllati
lulati
?]
[fr.
avila or
is
it
a direct contraction of a
-|-
vi -|-
to
whirl
round, to be agitated, to be in motion
-)- vet, cp. avethana nibbedhaka] piercing, penetrating; or ravelling, turning, rolling up or round (cp. Svijjhati which is derived from 5 vyadh, but takes its meaning from avetheti), discrimination, thinking over J 11.9 (-|- nibbedhika, v.l. for both th).
vyadh, but confused with aveth
of a
Miln 259 (-f
lulati).
Ave]a
Avllatta (nl.) [abstr. fr. avila] confusion, disturbance, tion Sn 967; Nd< 488.
Avisati
[a
-f-
(adj.
&
"a
f.) fr.
[not with Miiller
agita-
Sk.
apida,
but
-}-
ve^th
to
P.Gr. 10, 30, 37 wind or turn round,
vis]
to
approach,
936
(aor. avisi); J 1V.4I0,
to enter Vin 1V.334 496; Vism 42.
Sn
represented by avetheti as well as avijjhati; standing for either dh (ih) or dh (avedha, q. v.). There may have been an analogy influence through vCll to move to and fro, cp. avejita. MiiUcr refers to avcla
in P. is
!
which
then
Avela
rightly
114
Asana
sanga fr. saiij to hang on, cp. Sk. asangi & adhering, clinging to, attachment, pursuit 2. thai which hangs on (the body), clothing, J IV. 1 1. garment, dress; adj. dressed or clothed in ( ); usually in cpd. uttarasanga a loose (hanging) "outer robe e. g. Vin 1.289; S lv.2go; PvA 73; VvA 33 (suddh"), 51 (id.),
[a -f-
the
late dial. (Prk.)
amela]
i.
turning round,
Asanga
swinging round; diffusion, radiation; protuberance, with

reference to the rays of the Buddha at J 1. 12, 95, 501. 2. (f.) a garland or other ornament slung round & worn avela-pilandhana VuA over the head Vv 36'^ (kancan; 167). See avelin.
asakti]
I.
Avelita
veil, cp. avela & BSk. aviddha (!?) [pp. of a curved, crooked Av. S 1.87, Lai. V. 207] turned round, wound, curved J VI. 354 ("singika with curved horns,
v.
1.
Asangin
Asajja
Sk.
(adj.)
[fr.
astjnga]
hanging on, attached to J IV
11.
(indecl.) [ger. of asadeti. Cans, of asfdati, a
avellita).
Ave|ll1
(adj.) [fr. avela] wearing garlands or other headornaments, usually in f. inl J v.409 (=: kannalankarehi yutta C); Vv 30' (voc. avelini, but at id. p. 48'^ aveline), 32'; VvA 125 (on Vv 30- expls- as ratana-maya-pupph'-
going to, approaching; allocated, belonging to; sometimes merely as prep. ace. "near" (cp. asanna) Sn 4:8 (asajja naq upavisi he came up near to him), 448 (kako va selari a. nibbijjapema 2. put on to Gotamaq); J 11.95; vi.194; Miln 271. (lit. silting or sticking on), hitting, striking S 1. 127
asadya]
i.
+ sad;
sitting on,
avejavati).
(khanur)
as
't
va
urasa
a.
nibbijjapetha
Gotama "ye've
ihrust
Avesana
(nt.)
11
house Vin
[fr. a'isati] entrance; workshop; living-place, II 53; Pv 11.9". 117 ("vitthaka, meaning?);
Asa' contr.-form of aijsa in cpd. kotthasa part., portion etc.: see aijsa'. Can we compare BSk. asapStrl (see next).
Asa-^ [Sk, asa] food, only in cpd. patarasa morning food, breakfast Sn 387 (pato asitabbo li patar-aso pindapatass' namaq Sn.A 374^; DhA iv.211; see further ref. etai) under patar; and paccba-asa aftermath S 1.74. Can we compare BSk. asa-patrl (vessel) Divy 246? Der. fr. asa is asaka with .abstr. ending asakattaij "eating", food, in
were your breast against a slake. Disgusted, come ye hence from Gotama" trs/. p. 159; C. expl^- by paharitva, which comes near the usual paraphrase ghattetva) 3. knocking against or "giving one a seltingto", insulting, ghattetva offending, assailing D 1. 107 (a. a. avocasi DA 1.276); A III. 373 (tadisai) bhikkhui] a.); J v. 267 (isiq a. Gotamai) C. p. 272 asadetva); Pv IV.7I'' (isiq a.
asadetva PvA 266). 4. "sitting on", i. e. attending constantly to, persevering, energetically, with energy or emphasis, willingly, spontaneously 111.258 1.250; A IV. 236 (danaq deli); Vv 10' (danai) adasiq; cp. VvA 55 samagantva). See asada, asadeti, asideti, asajjana.
nana various food or na -|- anasak) Sn 249. See also nirasa, which may be taken either as nir -)- *asa or
nir
-f-
Asajjana
galai)
(nt.)
[fr.
asajja in
against", setting on, insult, offence
meaning of Vin
;
no. 3] "knocking 11.203 (^ Tatha-
'asa.
an
I
insult
to
the
T.
a.
Asa''' the
adj.
form of asS
3rd
iti
(f.),
wish, hope. See under asa.
where two meanings of

asajja
this
are
quoted as such at VvA 55, given, corresponding to

the latter in
&
Asa^
archaic
itibasa =:
of atthi to be, ha asa "thus it has been".

sg.
perf.
only
in
cpd.
read with v. 1. ; T. has apajja nay); S 1.114 (apunnai) pasavi Maro asajjanar) Tathagatai] ; trsl. "in seeking the T. to assail"); J v.208.
quot.)
It
3,
viz.
samagama & ghattana,

to
86 (so
be
AsaQSa
(adj.)
[of
"'asarisa,
see
1.
something, longing for
108
= Pug
-f-
next]
hoping,
27
li
expecting
(expli^-
by Pug
208 as "so
hi arahattai]
nir.
asaqsati patthetl
asaqso");
Asati [from as] to pp. asina (q. v.).
sit
DA
1.208;
h. sg. asi
1.
30.
SnA
321, 336. Cp.
Asatta'
AsaQSati
for,
[for the usual asiqsali, a
wish Pug
(f.)
208
(=
SaQS] to expect, hope pattheti). See also asamana.
[pp. of a -f saiij] (a) lit. hanging on, in phrase kanthe asatto kuriapo a corpse hanging round one's neck I.I 20; J (b) fig. attached to, clinging to J I. 1.5.
377
(-{-
satta lagga);
ThA
259
(an).
Asat)Sa
J IV. 92.
[from a saijs] wish, desire, expectation, hope Cp. nirasarjsa.

[fr.
Asatta- [pp. of a
-f-
lap] accursed, cursed
V.446 (an).
Asagsuka
hankerin"
trsl.
(adj.)
after,
asaijsS]
2,
full
Th
273
(=
of expectation, longing, asiqsanaka Th.A 217;
"cadging").
(adj.)
Asatti (f.) [a saiij] attachment, hanging on (w. loc), dependence, clinging Vin 11.156= A 1138; S 1. 212; Sn Cp. 777 (bhavesu); Nd' 51, 221; Nett 12, 128.
nirasattin.
Asaka
in
[of asa-]
belonging
to food,
an" fasting S IV.118; bhafa-patikkhepa UhA 111.77);

neg.
Dh
J
having food, only 141 (f. a fasting v.17; vi.63.
Asada
Asakatta
an'
(nt.)
[abstr.
fr.
asaka]
having food, feeding,
in
fasting
Sn 249 (== abhojana
SnA
292).
Asankati
distrust,
[i -f J
1.
203;
SnA
sank] to be doubtful or afraid, to suspect, 151 (pret. .nsankittha), 163 (aor. asanki); 11. 298. pp. asankita (q v.),
Asanka
doubt,
(f) [Sk. asanka
fr.
-|-
sank]
fear,
;
apprehension,
vi.350,
suspicion
111.485;
1.338:
Dh.\
VvA no.
11.383 ;iii-533
370;
Cp. sasanka
& nirasanka.
I. approach, [a -|- sad; cp. asajja & asadeti] dealing with, business with (ace), concern, affair, means of acting or getting Vin 11.195 ^= J v.336 (ma kuiijara ma etaij asado nagam asado); 1.326 (metaq asado do not meddle with this, lit., be not this any affair); J (cakkai) asado you have to do with the wheel; 1 414 finding, getting); interpreted as adj, in meaning patto VI. 5 28 (interpreted as ankusa a hook, i. e. means of get2. (as adj.) in phrase durasada hard ting something). to sit on, i.e. hard to get at, unapproachable, difficult to attack or manage or conquer Sn p. I07 (cp. SnA 451): J VI. 272 Vv 50"* (= anupagamaniyato kenaci pi anasadaniyato ca durasado VvA 213); Miln 21; Dpvs
Asankita
(adj.) [pp. of asankati] suspected, in fear, afraid, apprehensive, doubtful (obj. & subj.) Miln 173, 372 (parisankita full of apprehension and suspicion); DhA 1.223; VvA no. Cp. ussankita & parisankita.
V.21
VI. 38;
Sdhp 384.
Asana
Asankin
(adj
[fr.
asank.a]
fearing, anxious, appre(id.).
hensive Sn 255 (bheda); J in. 192
[from asati] sitting, sitting down; a seat, throne (= pallankassa okasa); S 1.46 (ek seat); A III. 389 (an without a seat); Sn 338, 718, 8:0, 981; Nd' 131; J iv.435 (dsan' udaka-dayin giving seat & drink); V.403 (id.); vi.413;
(nt.)
1.469; Vin 1.272 sitting alone, a solitary
Asana
IIS
Asa
to) outflow & influx, i. spirit, the inor secretion of a tree or flower. O. C. in Vin iv.iio (four kinds); B. on III. 182 (five kinds)
DhA
401
;
11.31
(dhamm
i6, 23,
the preacher's seat or throne);
SnA
flows
(out
or
on
141. -abhibara gift or distinction of the seat J 1.81. -tlpagata endowed with a seat, sitting down Sn 708 ni-
PvA
toxicating
extract
(=
-pannapaka one who appoints seats Vin 11.305. -patikkhitta one who rejects all seats, or objects to sitting down D 1.167; A 1.296; 11,206; Pug 55. -sala a hall with seating accommodation Vism 69; DhA 11.
sinna
495).
SnA
65; IV.46.
Asanaka
Asanika
oneself
(nt.)
[asana
-|-
ka] a small seat
Vv
in
i'.
discharge from psychology, t.t. for certain specified ideas which intoxicate the mind (bemuddle it, befoozle it, so that it cannot rise to higher things). Freedom from the "Asavas" constitutes Arahantship, & the fight for the extinction of these asavas forms one of the main duties of man. On the difficulty of translating the terra see CfJ. 227. See also discussion of term asava (= asavanti ti asava) at DhsA 48 (cp.
a
sore,
DhsA 48; KhA
26; J ;v.222; VI.9. Pug 30. 1.124, 127
2.
3.
in
(adj.) [fr. asana]
having a seat;
ek
sitting
by
Vism
[fr.
69.
Expositor pp. 63 sq.). See also Cfd. 227 sq., & especially Dhs Irsl. 291 sq. The 4 asavas are kam, bhav,
ditth,
avijj,
i.
e.
sensualily,
Asandi
(f.)
-)-
sad] an extra long
chair, a deck-chair
culation
at
and ignorance.
rebirth (lust of
They
life), speare mentioned as such
11.142, 163, 169, 170; 1.7 (:= pamanatikkant' asanai] S 111.307 (used 1.86), 55 =r 1.515 as a bier) A 1.181; J 1. 108. See note at Dia/, l.ll.
Vin 1.192;
DA
11.81, 84, 91, 94, 98, 123, 126; 11.211; 111.93, 414; IV.79; Ps 1.94, 117;
1.
165
sq.,
196;
Nd2
Asandlka
149;
(f.)
fr.
Slsandi] a
small chair or tabouret Vin
11.
KhA
44.
Asanna
(adj.) [pp.
II.
of a
opp. dura J
154;
[fr.
DhA
+ sad,
11
see asldati] near (cp. asajja'),
91;
PvA
42, 243.
The set of 3, which is 134; Nett 31, 114 sq. probably older (kama, bhava, avijja") occurs at 155; A 1.165; m.4i4; S IV.256; V.56, 189; It 49; Vbh 364. For other connections see Vin 1. 14 (.inupadaya asavehi cittSni viinuccirjsu), 17, 20, 182; 11.202; in. 5 ("samudaya, nirodha etc.); D 1.83, 167; 111.78, 108, 130, 220, 223, 1.7 sq., 23, 35, 76, 219, 279, 445 230, 240, 283;
Dhs 1099, 1448;
("thaniya);
11.22;
111.72,
277; S 11.187
sq.
(ehi
cittai)
Asappana
DA
to
srp] !'' "creeping on to", doubt, mistrust, always coinbd- with parisappana Nd^ i ; Dhs 1004 (trsl. "evasion", cp. >/is irsl. p 116), 1 1 18, 1235;
(fr.)
1.69.
Asabha
[the guna-
and compn form of usabha, corresponding
vimucci); 111.45 (id); iv.107 (id.), 20; v.8, 28, 410; 1.85 sq. (vaddhanti), 98, 165 (samudaya, nirodha etc.), 187; II. 154 (ehi ciltai] vimuttaq), 196; 111.21, 93 (samudaya, "nirodha etc.), 245, 387 sq., 410, 414; iv.13, 146 (pariyadana end of the a.), 161 (vighata-pari|aha); v.70, 237; Th 2, 4, 99, loi (pahasi asave sabbe); Sn 162,
rsabha, see usabha] (in comp") a bull, peculiar to a bull, bull-like, fig. a man of strong & eminent qualities, a hero or great man, a leader, thus in tar Sn
Sk. arsabha
>
374, 535 253, 292;

13, 27,
(pl-
asavani),
546,
749,
915,
iioo;
Dh
Pug
Nd' 331 (pubb); Vbh 42,
64, 426;
93, 11,
30 sq.; Miln 419; DhsA 48;
687;
nar
(v.
1.
Sn 6S4, 696; asabha-camma

usabha').
bull's
hide J
first
vi.
26;
DA 1224;
Sdhp
Pgdp 65
ThA 94, 173; KhA (piyasava-sura, meaning?).
453
-tthana (as asabhanthana) "bull's place",

distinguished position, leadership
(C.
place,
1.69;
11.27;
;
31
settha-Uhana uttama-tthana); KhA 104.

(adj )
[fr.
ill. 9;
v.33 sq.
A DA
11.
r.
Referring specially to the cxiinclion (kbaya) of the asavas & 10 Arahanlship following as a result are the foil, passages: (1) asavanar; khaya 1.156; S 1129, 214; 11157, 96 sq, 152 sq ; IV.105, 175; V.92, 203,
Asabhin
asabha]
bull-like,
becoming
11.15,
to a bull,
r]
lordly, majestic, imposing, bold; only in phrase
vacaij
A 1.107 sq., 123 sq., 232 sq., 273, 291; 36, 44 sq., 149 sq., 214; HI 69, 114, 131, 202, 306, 319 sq.; IV 83 sq., 119, 140sq, 3I4sq.; v.lo sq, 36, 69, 94 sq, 105, 132. 174 sq, 343 sq.; It 49; Pug 27, 62; Voh
220, 271, 284;
II.6,
bhasati "speak the lordly

J 1.53!
word"
82;
DA
111.123J
1.
91; cp. Davs 1.28 (niccharayi vacar) asabhiij).

of asaqsati or asiqsati, for the usual wishing, desiring, hoping, expecting Vv kiq paccasiq santo VvA 336); Pv IV. i^*
v 343 1.224; cp. "parikkhaya 334, 344; Vism 9; sq. See also arahalta formula C. (2) kbinasava (adj.) one whose Asavas are destroyed (see khina) S 1.13, 48,
DA
Asamana
earlier
(adj.) [ppr.
asasana]
84' (kiq a (== asir|samana patlhayamana
53, 146; 1183, 239; 111.199, '28, 178; IV.217; 177, 109, 241, 266; IV.120, 224, 370 sq.; V.40, 253 sq ; Ps
II 173; cp. parikkhina asava A IV. 418, 434, 451 sq.; asavakhina Sn 370. (3) anasava (adj.) one who is free from the asavas, an Arahant Vin II 148 164; D III.112; S 1130; II 214, 222; 111.83; IV.128; A 1.81, 107 sq, 123 sq., 273, 291; 11.6, 36, 87, 146; III 19, 29, 114, 166; IV.98, 140 sq., 314 sq., 400; A V.io sq 36, 242, 340; Sn 1105, 1133; Dh 94, 126, 386; Th l.ioo; It 75; Ndi 44; Pv 11.6"; Pug 27; Vbh 426; Dhs 11 01, 1451 VvA 9. Cp. nirasava ThA 148. Opp. sasava S 11147; V.232; A 1.81; V242; Dhs 990; Nett 10; Vism 13, 438.
PvA
226).
=
.
Asaya
The
[a
+ 4i,
cp. in similar
meaning & derivation anusaya.
related Sk. asraya from a ill is in by assaya. Cp. also BSk. asayatah intentionally, in earnest Divy 281; Av. S II 161] I. abode, haunt, receptacle; dependence on, refuge, support, condition S 1.38; Vin III. 151; J 11.99; ^'''d 257; VvA 60; PvA 210; jal" river VvA 47; Pgdp 80; adj. depending on, living in ( ") Miln 317; Ndi 362 (bil, dak etc.). See also amasaya, pakkasaya. 2. (fig.) inclination, intention, will, hope; often combd- & compared with anuP. represented
semantically
Asavati
to
[a
+ sru,
cp. Sk. asravali
its
doublet
is
1
assavati]
16.
flow towards,
[either
come
grd.
to,
occur, happen Nett
saya
(inclination,
133; II. 158; Vbh Sn.\ 182 (vipatli), 314 (suddhi),
hankering, disposition), e. g. at Ps 340; Vism 140 (posana); PvA 197.
i.
Asasana
ppr,
for "iisaysana or contracted
form of
Cp. nirasaya. gabbha-mala
3.
outflow,
103 ("sampatti). excretion Pv III. 5' (gabbh"
KhA
PvA
198); Vism 344.
Asayati
[a -f gi; lit. "lie on", cp. Ger. anliegen & Sk. asaya Ger. Angelegenheit] to wish, desire, hope, intend J 1V.291 (grd. asayana, gloss esamana). See asaya.
hoping, wishing, desiring, longing for Sn 369 (an"; SnA 365 however reads asaySna), 1090; Th 2, 528; J iv.18 (= asiijsanto C), 381; V.391 (= asiijsanto C). See anasasana, asagsati, asamana & asayana.
med. of asaqsati
(= asiijsali)
for *asar)samana]
Asa
Asava
Sk.
sni, would corresp. to a Sk. *asrava, cp. asrava is a (wrong) sankrilisation of the Pali asava, cp. Divy 391 & ksloasrava] that which
[fr.
-|-
asrava.
The BSk.
expectation, hope, wish, longing, longing for, anticipating, desirous of Vin 1255 ("avacchedika hope-destroying), 259; D 11. 206; 111.88; 111.138 (asaq karoti); A 1 86 (dve asa), 107 (vigat-aso one whose longings have gone); Sn 474,
(f.)
[cp. Sk, asah

adj.
desire
asa
f,]
A.sa
634, 794, 864; J 1.267, 285; V.401; VI.452 ("chinna Vv 37" (perhaps chinnasa C); Nd' 99, 261, 213 sq belter to be read with v. 1. SS ahai], cp. VvA 172); Pug arahatlasaya vigatatta vigalaso Pug A 208); 27 (vigat Dhs 1059 (+ asiqsana etc.), 1 136; PvA 22 (chinn dis;
Ii6
Asevana
Cp. also the form inasi(n) touching, eating expldby C. as khadaka). asita
(tina,
very
doubtful,
v.
1.
asina
&
asita
C.
at J vi.354 at J V.70 is explsby dhata
suhita p. 73.
appointed), 29 III, 498, 609.
("abhibhuta),
105; Davs
V13; Sdhp
78,
*Asita^ [registered as such with meaning "performed" by
Hardy
Marathi asadi] a fly's egg, a nit ss'l, 359'; Nett 59; J 111.176.
-|-
in
Index] at
VvA
276
is
better read with v.l.
SS
bhasita (-vadana
etc.).
Asatika
sq.;
(f.)
[cp.
1.220
V.347
sq.,
Asitta [pp. of
asiiicati,
;
Sk. asikta] sprinkled, poured out,
AsSdeti
I.
[Caus. of asidati, 5
sad ;
cp. Ssajja
fig.
&
asauna]
anointed J v.87 1. 10; VvA 69.
Pug 31; Miln 286; DhsA 307;
DhA
to lay
197; aor. asadesi Th i, 280 (ma a. Tathagate); ger. asadetva J v.272; Miln 100, 205 (''ayitva); PvA 266 (isiq), asadiya J v. 154 (asadiya metri causa; isiij, cp. asajja'), & asajja (q. v.); infin. asadurj
insult
1.
hand on, 371; J
to touch, strike; 1.48 1

;
the offend, assail,
v.
Asittaka
(adj.) [asilta -)- ka] mixed, mingled, adulterated Vin 11.123 C'upadhana "decorated divan"?); ThA 61, i68
v.).
(an" for asecanaka, q.
V.I
VvA
54 & asadituri 2. 213 (an").
ibid.;
to
grd.
asadanlya Miln 205;

to (c. ace),
Asitika
(adj.) [fr. asita]
80 years old
11.124; J 111.395;
come near
approach,
SnA
Asitiki
plant
172.
(f.)
get J 111.206 (Ivhuracakkar)).
Asajha & Asa|hi
(f.)
[Sk. asadha] N. of a
month (June-
180
[etym.? Cp. BSk. asltaki Lai. V. 319] a certain 245 (pabba).
July) and of a Nakkhatta; only in comp"- as Asalha" & Asalhi", viz. nakkhatta J 1.50; SnA 208; punnama
Asidati
lit.
DhA 1.87; SnA 199; VvA 66; PvA I37;'masa SnA 378 (= vassupanayikaya purimabhage A.); VvA 307 (= gimhanai) pacchirao maso).
J 1.63;
Asavati
(f.)
N. of a creeper (growing at the celestial grove

ill.
Sk. asidati, a -f sad] I. to come together, by 1.248 (v.l. BB adisitva for aslditva, to be preferred?). 2. to come or go near, to approach (w. ace), to get (to) 111.69 (asivisaq), 373 (na sadhurupaq aside, should perhaps be read without the na); J IV.56. 3. to knock against, insult, offend attack J v.
[cp.
sit
to
Cittalata) J
250, 251.
asasati
267
(Pot.
gbattento
pharusa-vacanehe kayakammena va Sside upagaccheyya C). pp. asanna (q. v.). See
Asasati
expect,
[cp.
Sk.
&
asasti,
a -f Sas] to pray
in asaqsati
also asajja, asajjana, asada

for,
asiij-
&
Caus. 3sadeti,
hope; confounded with âgs
sati (q. V.)
&
3^''
their derivations.
&
pp. asittha (q.
v.).
Asina
As! & Asll)

AsilJSaka
after,
&
[fr.
IS' sg.
aor. of atthi (q. v.). cp. asagsa] wishing, aspiring
(adj.) [pp. of as, see asati] sitting S 1.195 =^ Nd'^ 136; Sn 1105, 1 136; Dh 227, 386; J 1.390; 111.9s; V. 340; VI. 297 Davs 11.17.
;
(adj.)
-|- siqsati,
praying for Miln 342.

[Sk. asagsati, a -f
Aslgsatl
further
Sags, cp. also SaS
&
asSsati,
for,
abhisaqsati,
abhisiqsati
&
asaqsati]
to
hope
wish, pray for (lit. praise for the sake of gain), desire, (w. ace.) S 1.34, 62; Sn 779, 1044, 1046 (see Nd' 135); J 1.267; Ill.25l;iv.i8; V.435; VI.43; Nd' 60; Mhvs 30, 100;
iya Asiyati [etym. doubtful; Trenckner Miln p. 422 r= a to freeze or dry up, but taken by him in meaning to thaw, to warm oneself; Miiller, F. Gr. 40 same with meaning "cool oneself"; Morris' J P T S. 1884, 72 as a Sra or Sri to become ripe, come to perfection, evidently at fault because of ra etc. not found in Sk. More
likely
in
as
a
i.
Pass,
e.
asaya,
to
formation to be referred to a -f- Si as abide etc.] to have one's home, one's
VvA
337
PvA 226
(ppr. asiqsamana for Ssamana, q. v.).
Asiljsanaka (adj.) [fr. asiqsana] hoping for something, lit. praising somebody for the sake of gain, cadging ThA 217 (for asaqsuka Th 2, 273).
abode or support in (loc), to live in, thrive by means of, to depend on Miln 75 (kaddame jayati udake asiyati i. e. the lotus is born in the mud and is supported or thrives by means of the water).
Asivisa Derivation uncertain. The BSk.

31''')
is
aslvisa (c. g.
Jtm
a Sanskritisation of the Pali.
To suppose
this to
Aslgsana
(f.) [abstr.
fr.
-\-
aQS, cp.
asiqsati] desire, wish,

asiqsitatta).
craving J v. 28; Dhs 1059, 1136 sana at Nttt 53.
(+
As
asi-
come from ahi -\- visa (snake's poison) would give a wrong meaning, and leave unexplained the change from
Vin 1V.108; S IV.172; A u.iio; ill. 69; J 1.245; "274; 1V.30, 496; V.82, 267; Pug 48; Vism 470 (in comp.); DhA 1.139; 11.8, 38; SnA 334,458,465;
ahi to asi] a snake
Aslgsanlya
(adj.)
[grd. of asiqsati] to be
wished
for, desir-
able Miln 2 (ratana).
VvA
Hks,
Sk.
asiksita]
30S.
see aslijsana.
Asikkhita
structed
[pp.
PvA
of I -f 67, 68.
schooled, in-
Asisana
Aslficatl [5 H- sic, cp. abhisiScati & avasincati] to sprinkle, besprinkle Vin 1.44; 11.208; J iv.376; Vv 796 (= siiicati VvA 307); PvA 41 (udakena), 104, 213 (ger. itva).
ASU expletive particles assu^ J V.241 (v.l. assu; nipaitamattaq Cp. 243).
Asui)
3''''
pl-
aor. of atthi.
[a -f Sumbh to glide] to bring round, sling round Vin lv.263, UI.435 (aor. asumhi, gloss khipi).
pp. asitta (q.
v.).
Cp. vy.
asista]
Asittha
[pp.
of asasati, Sk.
wished or longed
for
PvA
*A8ita'
104.
Asumbhati (& AsumliatI) to fall, throw down or 265 Vv 50" (itvana); J

;
"having eaten", but probably masita (pp. of nirS to touch, cp. Sk. mrsita, which is ordinarily in massita), since it only occurs in comb"^. where precedes, viz. J 11.446 (dumapakkani-m-asita, where C. reading is masita & expl"- khaditvS asita (v. 1. asita) dhata); Miln 302 (visam-Ssita affected with poison visamasita).
asita'
?]
[=
Asevatl
sev] to frequent, visit; to practise, pursue, i.io; Sn 73 (cp. Nd' 94); Ps U.93 enjoy (maggaq). pp. asevita.
[a
indulge,
Asevana
(nt.)
& asevana
;
(f.)
[fr.
asevati]
Vin Hi 17; PvA 45. 2. succession, repetition Dhs 1 367 Kvu 510 (cp. trsL 294, 362); Vism 538.
pursuit, indulgence in
1.
practice,
Asevita
Asevita
joyed J
[pp. of asevati] frequented, indulged, practised, en1. 21 (V.141 ; asevila-nisevita); 11.60: Sdhp 93, 237.
ti;
(w.
ace.),
Ahita
recite,
quote,
dasseti
of an
instructive
HI 383
(desanaq),
401
repeat (usually with desanaq & story or sermon or homily) J V 462 (vatlhuij aharitva dassesi
Aha
[Vedic aha, orig. perfect of ah to speak, meaning "he began to speak", thus in meaning of pres. "he says"] a
perfect in
meaning of pret. & pres. "he says or he said", he spoke, also spoke to somebody (w. ace), as at J 1. 197
(cullalohitai) aha). Usually in 3rd person, very rarely used
SnA 376; PvA 38, 39 (atltar)), 42, 66, 99 (dhamma-desanai)). See also payirudabarati. Caus. II abarapeti to cause to be pp. ahata (q. v.). brought or fetched to wish to take, to call or ask for J 111.88, 342; V.466 ; Pv.A 215.
told a story for example);
of 2"^ person, as at Sn 839, 840 (= kathesi bhanasi Nd 3rd sg. aha Vin 11. 191; Sn 790 bhanati 188, 191). Nd' 87), 888; J 1.280; 111.53 and freq. passim; 3'd pi.
(^
Aharima
ating,
"4,
(adj.) [fr. aharoti]
"fetching", fascinating, captiv-
charming Vin iv.299;
Th
2,
299;
ThA
227;
VvA
ahu Sn
J 1.222;
87, 181;
III.
Dh
345;
freq.
J 1.59;
SnA
377, and abaijsu
15, 77-
278 and
Ahariya
J
[grd.
of aharati] one
who
is
to
bring something
Ahacca'
ger. of abanati.
ni.328.
see under ahuneyya.
Ahavana & Ahavaniya

AhaCCa^
corresponding to a Sk. "ahrtya] I. (cp. aharati') to be removed, removable, in e. padaka-pi(ha & "manca a collapsible bed or chair, whose legs or feet can be put on & taken away at pleasure (by drawing out a pin) Vin 11.149 (cp- ^'" Tfxis IU.164 D. 5); IV. 40, 46 (def. as 'ange vijjhitva thito hoti" it 2. stands by means of a perforated limb), 168, 169. (cp. aharati^) reciting, repeating, or to be quoted, recitation (of the Scriptures); by authority or by tradition DhsA 9, & in cpds. pada a text quoted III. 1 39; from Scripture), tradition Miln 148 (ena by reference to the text of the Scriptures); "^vacana a saying of the Scriptures, a traditional or proverbial saying Nett 21 (in
(adj.)
[grd.
of aharati,
Ahara
[fr.
-(-
hf,
lit.
taking up or on to oneself] feeding,
def. of suttai]).
nutriment (lit & fig.). The term is used comprehensively and the usual enum". comprises four kinds of nutriment, viz (i) kabajinkara aharo (bodily nutriment, either olariko gross, solid, or sukhumo fine), (2) phassaharo n. of contact, (3) manosaucetana n. of volition (= cetana S. A. on ii.iif.), (4) viniian" of consciousness. Thus at 1.261; D 111.228, 276; Dhs7i 73; Vism 341. Another definition of Dhainmapala's refejs it to the fourfold tasting as asita (eaten), pita (drunk), khayita (chewed), sayita (tasted) food PvA 25. A synonym with mula, hetu, etc. for cause, Yamaka, 1.3; Yam. A {/I'TS.., Vin 1910 12) 54. See on term also Dhs Irsl. 30.
support,
food,
1.84;
1.166;
III
1.
172;
sq.;
il.ll,
13,
98
sq. (the
4 kinds,
Ahafa
Davs
111.53;
[pp. of aharati] brought, carried, obtained Vin 1. 121; 11.180 (spelt ahata); J III. 512 (gloss anita);
in
detail);
54 (sa); v.64, 391;
1.58.
79, 142 sq., 192 108, 113 (avijjaya

(nerayikanar)
etc.);
A 111.51 (sukhass"), IV.49, 108; V.52 (the four), etc.), 116 (bhavatanhaya), 269 sq.
Sn 78,
(id.),
165,
707,
;
Ahata
[pp. of affected with
stamped adllcted, ) Vin iv.236 D III. 238 (kupito anat( tamano ahata-citto); Vin 1.75, 76; S 1. 170 (tilak", so read
ahanati]
struck, beaten,
Ps 1.22 (the four) 122
55, 76 sq
747; Nd' 25; Kvu 508; Pug
for tilaka-hata, affected with freckles, C. kala-setadi vannehi
21, 55; Vbh 2, 13, 72, 89, 320, 383, 401 sq. (the four); Dhs 58, 121, 35S, 646; Nett 31, 114, 124; DhsA 153, 401; DhA 1. 1 83 (r| pacchindati to bring up food, to
tilakehi ahatagatta, A'.
p.
318); J in 456; Sdhp 187, 401.

is
Ahataka
(of low
[fr.
ahata] "one
a
who
beaten", a slave, a worker

def.
grade)
-|).
Vin iv.224
(in
of karamakara, as
bhataka
Ahanatl [a -|- han] to beat, strike, press against, touch ppr. ahananto Miln 21 (dhamma-bherir)); Davs iy.50.
ger.
abacca touching M l 493 J 1.330; vi 2, 200; Sn 716 uppiletva SnA 498; Vism 420. pp. ahata (q.v.).
;
vomit); 1187; VvA 118; PvA 14, 35, 112, 148 (utu physical nutriment); Sdhp 100, 395, 406; A v. 136 gives ten ahara opposed to ten paripantha. -an without food, unfed 1.487 (aggi); S in. 126; v. 105; Sn 985 -Cpahara consumption of food, feeding, eating Vin in. 136. -thitika subsisting or living on food D 111. 211, 273; A V.50, 55; Ps 1.5, 122. -pariggaha taking up or acquirement of food Miln 244 or is il "restraint or abstinence -maya "food-like", in food"? Same coinb"- at Miln 313. feeding stuff, food J 111.523. -lolata greed after food SnA 35. -samudaya origin of nutriment S 111.59.
Ahanana
touch,
(nt.)
[fr.
"impinging"
of vitakka)
han] beatipg, striking, coming into Vism 142 (4- pariyahanana, in def. UhsA 114 (cp. Expos. 151); Vism 515 (id.).
a -f
;
AharatthaQ
Aharaija
taking away (adj.-n.) [fr. aharati] to be taken only in phrase acoraharatjo nidhi a treasure not to be taken by thieves Miln 320; Kh VIH.9; KhA 224; Sdhp 589.
[ahara -|- tta] the state of being food. In the idiom aharatlan pharati; Vin 1.199, of medicine, 'to penetrate into food-ness', to come under the category of food; Miln 152, of poison, to turn into food. [.According to Oldenberg (Vin I.381) his MSS read about equally "attaq and "althaq. Trenckner prints '"atthaq, and records no
variant (see p. 425)].
Aharaoaka
a
[aharana
J
11.
messenger
[a
ka] one who has to take or bring, 199; 111328.
Ahareti [Denom.
167; Nd^ 540<:
fr.
ahara]
to
take food, eat, feed on S

IV.
11.13; 111.240; IV.104;
A 1.114, 295; 11.40, 145, 206; (aharai) & puttamaqsai) cp. S 11.98).
fr.
Aharati
take
l. to take, take up, take hold of, hf] take away 1.429 (sallaq); S 1 121 ; 111.123; Nd^ 540<^ J 1.40 (ger. aharitva "with"), 293 (te hattaq) 1. 186, 188. (puttamai)sai],read ahareyya?); Pvll.3"'; 2. to bring, bring down, fetch D 11.245; J l^' '59 (navaq; v. 1. ahahilva); v. 466; Vv.A. 63 (bhattaij); PvA 75. 3. to get, acquire, bring upon oneself J v. 433 (padosaij); DhA 11.89. 4. to bring on to, put into (w. loc); fig. & intrs. to hold on to, put oneself to, touch, resort to 1.395 (ka5halai3 mukhe a.; also inf. ahattuq); Th i, 1156 (papacitte a.; Mrs. Rh. D. Brethren ver. 115O, not as "accost" p. 419,/;.). 5. to assault, strike, offend (for
out,
Ahika
five
(adj.) [der.
aha-] only in pancahika every

sattahaij)
days (cp. paiicahaij

[a
&
III.
57.
DA
AhlOlJati
-f hincj, cp.
wander about, to gaged in (w. ace.) 132 (na sakkoti vina daijdena ahindituy); iv.62; J 1.48, 108, 239; Nd' 540"; Pv 111.22" (= vicarali Pv.\ 185); Vism 38, 284 (ataviij); VvA 238 (tattha tattha);PvA 143.
BSk. ahiijdate Divy 165 etc.] to roam, to be on an errand, to be enVin 1203 (sen.asana-carikay), 217; 11.
pahari?)Th
I,
73.
Ahita
fuel
[pp. of a -f dha] (of a fire), blazing

28). See sam".
put up, heaped; provided with
Sn 18
(gini
abhato
jalito
v5
6. (fig ) to
take up,
fall
or
go back on
SnA
Ahu
Ahu
3''''
II!
Injita
pl-
of
aha
(q. v.).
Ahuneyya
Ahutl
ation,
[Vedic ahuti, a hu] oblation, sacrifice; venerill 167; S 1. 141; Th 1, 566 ("inaij adoration patiggaho recipient of sacrificial gifts); J 1. 15; v.70 (id.); Vv 64''' (paramahutiq gato deserving the highest ador(f-)
(adj.) [a grd. form. fr. a -|- hu, cp. ahuti] sacrificial-, worthy of offerings or of sacrifice, venerable, adorable, vôrshipful D III. 5, 217 (aggi); A n.56, 70 (sahuneyyaka), 145 sq. (id.); IV.13, 41 (aggi); It 88 (+pahuneyya); Vv 64" (cp. VvA 285). See def. at Vism 219 where expl<i- by "ahavanlya" and "ahavanar) arahati"' deserving of offerings.
ation);
Sn 249, 458; Kvu 530; SnA 175;

ahuti
,
VvA
285.
Ahuna
Ahundarika
sacrificing
VvA
ahuna-pahuna giving oblations 155; by itself at Vism 219.

in
and
(adj.) [doubtful or ahundr] according to Morris 1884, 73 "crowded up, blocked up, impassable" Vin 1.79; IV. 297 V'ism 413 ("13 andha-tamaij).
y P T S.
in
i-kara the
[Sk.
rksa,
letter or
sound
SnA
12 (lopa), 508
(id.).
Icchata
(f.)
[abslr.
fr.
iccha]
is
wishfulness, wishing
only in aticchata too great wish
for,
Ikka
of which the regular representation accha^] a bear J vi.538 [= accha C).

as
is
is
P.
Vbh 350
Icchana
(cp.
aticchati,
which
covetousness, greed probably the primary
basis of the word);
mah & pap
\'bh 351, 370.
lkkasa(?) [uncertain
11.151
(-p-
regard
trsl.
mcacing & etym.]
at
Vin
(nt.)
[fr.
kasava)
Bdhgh's expl"- on ever reads nikkasa.

to
p.
by "slime of trees", according 321 (to C. V. V1.3, i), who how-
i^, cp. Sk. Ipsana] desiring, wish J IV.
5; V1.244.
ICChS
Ikkhaâ
(nt.)
[fr.
[fr.
ik] seeing
Vism
16.
Ikkhaoika
teller
Vin
[fr-
III.
iks to look or sec, cp. akkhi] a fortune107; S 11.260; J 1.456, 457; VI. 504.
wish, longing, desire D 11.243; ("dhupayito loko), 44 (narar) parikassati) A 11.143; lV-293 sq.; 325 sq.; V.40, 42 sq.; Sn 773, 872; Dh 74, 264 (lobha-samapanna); Nd' 29, 30; Pug 19; Dhs 1059, 1136; Vbh loi, 357, 361, 370; Nelt 18, 23, 24; Asl. 363; DhsA 250 (read iccha for issa? See
(f.)
[fr.
icchati, ij-]
111.75;
1.40
Ikkhati
Ingita
J
iks] to look J
[pp. of ingati
v 153;
iiijati]
ThA
147;
DhsA
172.
Dhs
trsl.
100);
SnA
108;
PvA
65,
155; Sdhp 242, 320.
(nt.)
movement, gesture, sign
11.195,
408; VI.368, 459.

[Sk.
Ingha
after P. ingha (or aiija, 1883, 84] pait. of exhortation, lit. "get a move on", come on, go on, look here, Sn 83, 189, 862, 875 1052; J V.148; Pv IV.5'; Vv 53' (= codan'atthe nipato VvA 237); VvA 47 DhA iv.62.
(indecl.)
fr.
anga prob.
q. v.);
iBjati,
cp.
J P T S.
-avacara moving in desires M 1.27 (papaka); Nett 27. -avatinna affected with desire, overcome by covetousness Sn 306. -pakata same Vin 1.97; A 111.119, 191, 219 sq.; Pug 69; Miln 357; Vism 24 (where Bdhgh however takes it as "icchaya apakata" and puts apakata upadduta). -vinaya discipline of one's wishes D III. 252, A iv.15;
V.165 sq.
lngha|a [according
cp.
to Morris
J P T S.
1884, 74 =: angara,
Th
2,
Marathi ingala live coal] coal, embers, in inghajakhu 386 a pit of glowing embers (= angara-kasu ThA
Icchita [pp. of icchati] wished, desired, longed for J 1.208; DhsA 364; PvA 3, 53, 64 (read anicchita for anijjhittha, which may be a contamination of icchita & ittha), 113, 127 (twice).
Ijjhati [Vedic rdhyate & rdhnoti; Gr. aX'ioy.xt to thrive, Lat. alo to nourish, also Vedic ids refreshment & P. iddhi power] to have a good result, turn out a blessing, suc-
256).
Ice' see
The whole cpd.

iti.
is
doubtful.
Iccha
( ) (adj.) [the adj. form of iccha] wishing, longing, having desires, only in pap having evil desires S 1.50; 11.156; an without desires S 1.61, 204; Sn 707; app
ceed,
trsl.;
= samijjhati
prosper,
be successful
S 1.175 ("work effeclively" mahapphalaq hoti C); lv.303 Sn 461,

;
485;
Pot.
id.
Sn 628, 707.
(
samijjhati 120); J V.393; Pv li.lii; 11.9'^ ijjhe Sn 458, 459; pret. ijjhittha Sk. rdhyistha)
(=
PvA
(=
ICChaka
nt.
(adj.)
[fr.
iccha] wishing, desirous, only in

after
zo" (= nippajjitlha mahapphalo ahuvattha VvA 103). pp. iddha. See also addha- & addhaka. Cp. sam.
Vv
one's
adv.
yad-icchikag (and yen")

111.97;
wish or
liking
111.28.
Ijjhana
(nt.)
&
"a
(f.) [fr. ijjhati]
cessfully
Ps
Icchatl' [Sk. icchati, Js, cp. A v. isaiti, Obulg. iskati, Ohg. eiscoo, Ags. ascian E. ask ; all of same meaning "seek, wish"] to wish, desire, ask for (c. ace), expect S 1.210
Vbh 217
118, 237.
1.17 sq., 74, sq.; Vism 266,
success, carrying out suc181; 11.125, '43 sq-, 161, 174; 383 ("althena iddhi); Dhs.\ 91,
(dhammai) sotuij i.); Sn 127, 345, 512, 813, 836; Dh 162, 291; Nd' 3," 138, 164; Nd^s. v.; Pv 11.6^; Pug 19; Miln 269, 327; SnA i6, 23, 321; Kli.-V 17; PvA 20, 71, 74; Pot. icche Dh 84; Sn 835 Pv 11.66 & iccheyya D II. 2, 10; Sn 35; Dh 73, 88; ppr. icchar) Sn 826,
grd. 83"i 937; Clh 334 (phalaq) aor. icchi Pv.\ 31. icchitabba PvA 8. pp. i{tha & icchita (q. v.), Note. In prep.-cpds. ihe root i2 (icchati) is confused with root is' (isati, esali) with pp. both "ittha and "isita.
Injana (f.) & "ag (nt.) [fr. igj, see iiijati] shaking, movement, motion Sn 193 (= calana phandana SnA 245); Nett 88 (= phandana C). an" immobility, steadfastness Ps 1. 15;
11.118.
I, liijita [pp. of iiijati] shaken, moved as nt. injitag shaking, turning about,
Th
&
lation
Ifijati
1.454; S
1.
109; 1V.202;
386 (an). Usually movement, vacil11.45; Sn 750, 1O40
Thus
ajjhesati,
pp. ajjhiltha
(Sk.
&
ajjhesiia; anvesati (Sk. an-
vicchati);
pariyesita.
pariyesati
parlcchati),
pp.
pariyittha
[Vedic rnjati (cp. P. ajjati). Also found as ingati (so Veda), and as ang in Sk. anga =^ P. aiija & ingha & Vedic pali-angati to turn about. See also anejja & anjati'] to shake, move, turn about, stir D 1.56; S 1.107, 132, 181 (aniBjamana ppr. raed. "impassive"); ill. 211;
Icchati- [Sk. rcchati of r, concerning which see appeti] see aticchati & cp. icchata.
Th
I,
42;
2,
DA
1.167.
231; Nd'^
s.
V.
(+calati vedhati); Vism 377;

v.).
PP- ifijita (q-
Injita
(pi.
injita),
119
Iti
1048 (see Nd' 140);
Dh
On
the 7 injitas see jf
P T S.
255;
Vbh
390.
1884, 58.
of
%'aclllation,
Injitatta (nt.) [abstr. fr. injita nt.] state wavering, motion S v.315 (kayassa).
It^ha (adj.)
pleasant,
[pp. of icchati] pleasing, welcome, agreeable, often in the idiomatic group ittha kanta ma-
Occurs in both forms iti & ti, the higher style (poetry), the latter more familiar in conversational prose. The function of "iti" is expHby the old Pali C. in a conventional phrase, looking upon it more as a "filling" particle ihan trying to define its meaning viz. "it; ti padasandhi padasai)saggo padapadeictic particle "thus".
former
in
(of objects pleasing to the senses) 1.245; i''92; 185; S IV.60, 158, 235 sq.; v. 22, 60, 147; A 11.66 sq.; V.135 (dasa, dhamma etc., ten objects affording
napa
pleasure);
as
at
nt.
Sn 759; It 15; Vbh 2, 100, 337. Alone meaning welfare, good state, pleasure, happiness
anittha); Nelt 28
(-f- anittha); Vism 167 bhadrai)), 140. -anittha unpleasant, See also pariy, 32, 52, 60, 116.
akkharasamavSyo etc." Nd' 123 Nd^ 137. The same expl" also for iti' hai) (see below iv.) I. As dcutic aiiv. "thus, in this way" (Vism 423 iti evai)) pointing to something either just mentioned or about to be mentioned; (a) referring to what precedes Sn 253
ripuri
(n'eso
tai)
maman
ti
ili
nai) vijaiina),
805;
It
123
(ito
deva...
Sn 154 (4-
namassanti);
foolish),
Dh
(iti
74
(iti
balassa sankappo thus think
(id.);
PvA 116 (=
the
286
5.
disagreeable
in
Pv.\ which ittha stands for ettha.
VvA
(iti
307); \'vA
Itthaka (Itthaka) (f.) [BSk. istaka, e.g. Divy 221; from the hig. root *idh ^ aldh to burn, cp. Sk. idhma firewood, inddhe to kindle (Idh or Indh), edhah fuel; Gr.
aiitu
burn,
ciiioti
fire-brand; Lat. aedes, aestas

tile,
more
especially Av. istya

II
brick]
&
aeslus;
i.
a burnt brick,
121 ("pakara a brick wall, distinguished fr. daru"); J 111.435, 44^ (pakar itthika read "atthaka); V.213 (rattitthika); Vism 355 ("darugomaya); PvA 4 (cunna-makkhita-sisa the head rubbed with brickpowder, i.e. plaster; a ceremony performed on one to be executed, cp. Mrcchakatika x.5 pisla-curn'avakirnasca puruso 'haij pasukrtah with striking equation istaka > pista). 2. pi. (as savanna") gold or gilt tiles used for covering a cetiya or tope DhA 111.29, 61; VvA 157.
a tile Vin silapakara
&
Itthi if khagga-dhara at
vi.223 should be read iddha.
Iâ
73; A 111.352; V.324 (enumd- with baddha, jani & kali); Sn 120; J 1.307; 11.388, 423; 111.66; IV. 184 (inagga for nagga?); 256; V.253 (where enum<i- as one of the 4 paribhogas, viz. theyya", ina", daya, sami); vi.69, 193; Miln 375; PvA 273, 276, inai) ganhali to borrow money or take
(nt.) [Sk.
rna, see also P. an-ana] debt
1.71,
A 1.205 ('d) II. As eniphalic pointing out or marking off a statement either as not one's own (reported) or as the definite contents of (one's own or other's) thoughts. On the whole untranslatable (unless written as quotation marks), often only setting off a statement as emphatic, where we would either underline the word or phrase in question, or print it in italics, or put it in quot. marks (e. g. balo ti vuccati Dh 63 == balo vuccati). i. in direct speech (as given by writer or narrator), e. g. sadhu bhante Kassapa l.ibhatai) esa Janata dassanaya ti. Tena hi Siha tvar) yeva Bhagavato arocehi ti. Evai) bhante ti kho Siho . D 1.15 1. 2. in indirect speech: (a) as statement of a fact "so it is that" (cp. E. "viz.", Ger. "und zwar"), mostly untranslated Kh iv. (araha ti pavuccali); J 1253 (tasma pesanaka-cora t' eva vuccanti); ill. 51 (tayo sahaya ahesuq makkato sigalo uddo ti); Pv.\ II2 (ankuro paiica-.sakatasatehi aiinataro pi brahmano pauca-sakatasatehi ti dve jana sakata-sahassehi patipanna). (b) as statement of a thought "like this", "I think", so, thus Sn 61 ("sango eso" iti iiatva knowing "this is defilement"), 253
palisaiicikkhati);
(b)
balo vicinteti); Vv 79'" referring to what follows
(= evaq D 1.63
pari,
("neso
maman"
(etai)
ti
iti
nai)
1094
call
dipai)
aniiparai)
vijanna), 783 ("iti' han" ti), Nibbanar) iti nai) brilmi I
this N.),
iti).
up a loan Vism 556; SnA 289; PvA

to
3.
yanaq"
with
ice'
1130 (apara
III.
parai)
gaccheyya tasma "Para-
inai)
discharge a debt J iv.280; v.238 ; r) Pv.\ 276; labhati same PvA 3. -apagama absence of debt ThA 245. -gabaka a borrower Miln 364. -ghata stricken by debt Sn 246 (= gahetva tassa appadanena inaghata). -ttha (with inai) see atta) fallen into or inatta as v. 1. at all passages
,
muncati sodheti same
other
eva,
t'
part,
Peculiarities of spelling, (i) in comb"iti elided & contracted as follows; is
it 89 := Miln 279. debt 1.463 == S 111.93 -panna promissory nole J 1.230; iv.256. -mokkba release from debt J iv.280; v. 239. -sadbaka negotiator of a loan Miln 365.
being
in
(2) final a, i, u preceding ti are lengthened to a, 1, ii, e.g. ma evai) akattba ti Dh.\ 1.7; kati dhurani ti ibid; dve yeva dhurani bhikkhu ti ibid IV. Combinations with other emphatic particles; -\- eva thus indeed, in truth, really; as ice' eva Pv III' (=r evam eva PvA 59); t' eva J 1.253; Mi'n 114; tv' eva J 1.203; 'l^. -iti kira thus now, perhaps, 1 should say
eva, etc.
1.228, 229, 240.

iti
-iti
kho
thus, therefore
1.98,
103;
111.135.
Nd'
934,
13
va and so Nd2 420
on(?), thus
and such (similar cases)

surely, indeed
;
A',
-iti
ha thus
Sn
one connected with a debt, viz. (1) a Inayika creditor S 1.170; J IV. 159, 256; V1.178; ThA 271 see also dhanika); PvA 3. (2) a debtor Vin 1.76; Nd 160.
[fr.
ina]
1084 (see below under ilihllihai) cp. SnA Index 669: itiha? and ilikira); It 76; DA 1247, as iti hoi) at Sn 783 (same expl"- at Ndi 71 as for iti). -kin ti how
J "-jsg-
Ita [pp.
as
nt.
of
eli,
evil,
gone, only in cpd. dur-ita gone badly, wrong Davs 1.61 otherwise in comp". with
i]
;
prep., as peta, vita etc.
Itara'
(adj.)
[Ved.
itara
:= Lat.
iterum
second
iti
lime;
compar. of pron. base

second,
IV.4;
*i,
as in ayai), etai],
etc.] other,
next;
different
Uh
13, 14, 42, 83, lara one or the other, whatsoever, any
PvA
85, 117.
104, 222; J 11.3; 111.26; In repetition cpd. itart-
Sn 42
J v.425;
Nd2 141; Miln 395;

instr.
in
KhA
as
[cp. BSk. itaretara M Vastu in. 348 and see Wackernagel AltinJ. Gram. II. 121 c] J VI 448 ("!)); Dh 331 (ena); Vv 84' (text reads itritarcna, v. 1. itaritarena, expH- by itaritarai) VvA 333).
itaritarena used every way, anyhow
145, 147; ace. itaritarai] & adv. of one kind or another,
-kira (f.) [a substantivised ili kira] hearsay, lit. "so I guess" or "I have heard" A 1.189 Nd'^ 11.191 sq. -bhava becoming so & so (opp. abhava 151. Cp. iliha. not becoming) \'in it. 184 ("abhava); D 1.8 (ip iti bhavo abhavo iti 1.91); A 11.248; It 109 (id.); syn. with itthabhava (q. v.). -vada "speaking so & so", talk, gossip 1.133; S v.73; A 11.26; It 111.35. -vuttaka (nl.) [a noun formation fr. iti vuttai)] "so it has been said', (book of) quotations, "I.ogia", N. of the fouith book of the Khuddakanikaya, named thus because every sutta begins with vuttai) h' etai) Bhagavata "thus has the
DA
Buddha said"
1.133;
(see
khuddaka and navanga) Vin

111.86,
III.
8;
11.7,
103;
177,
361
sq.;
Pug
Kh.\
Itara' (adj.) freq. spelling for ittara (q.

Iti
(ti)
v.).
of pron. base *i, cp. Sk. itthai) thus, ittha here, there; Av. ipa so; Lat. ita & item thus. Cp. also P. ettha; lit. "here, there (now), then"] emphatic(indecl.) [Vedic
ill,
12. Kern, Toev. s. v. compares the BSk. distortion itivrttaq. -basa [= iti ha asa, preserving the Vedic form asa, 3rd sg. perf. of atthi] "thus indeed it has been", legendary love, oral tradition, history; usually mentioned as a branch of brahmanic learning, in phrase ilihasa-panca-manai] padako veyyakarano etc. D 188 (see D.'\ 1.247); A 1.163; 111.223; Sn 447, 1020.
43, 62; interesting
Iti
20
Ida
Cp. also
so"
talk, itikira
Vastu 1.556. -hltiha [itiha -f- itiha] "so & gossip, oral tradition belief by hearsay etc. (cp.
anitiha.
&
Nd-
spells itihitiha)
520; S I.154;
Itthatta- fnt.) [itthi -f- *tvai) abstr. fr. itthi] stale or condition of femininity, womanhood, mtiliebrity Dhs 633 (z:^ itthi-sabhava Dhs.\ 321).
Itthi
Sn 1084; Nd- 151.

ItO (indecl.) [V'edic itah, abl.-advl formation fr. pron. base *i cp. iti, ayar) etc.] adv. of succession or motion in space & lime "from here", "^from now", (i) with ref. to space: (a) from here, from this, often implying the present existence (in opp. to the "other" world) It 77; Sn 271 (ja. nidana caused or founded in or by this existence :=
& Itthi (f.) [Vedic stri, Av. stri woman, perhaps with Sk. satuh uterus fr. Idg. ''si to sow or produce, Lat. sero, Goth, saian, Ohg. srten, Ags. sawan etc., cp. also Cymr.
sil seed; see J. Schmidt, /.'. Z. xxv.29. regular representative of Vedic stri is P. thi, which only occurs rarely (in poetry & comp".) see thi] woman, '^) female ; also (usually as wife. Opp. purisa man (see
hil
progeny, Oir.
The
sandhay' aha SnA 303}, 774 (cutase), 870 ("nidana), 1062 (from this source, i.e. from me), IIOI; Vv 1.5' (ito dinnai) wliat is given in this world); l.bmanussalokato PvA 33); 1. 1 2' (=: idhalokato PvA (i. e. 64); Nett 93 (ito bahiddh.i); PvA 46 (ito dukkhato (b) here (with implication of movement), in mutti). phrases ito c' ito here and there PvA 4. 6; and ito va etto va here & there DhA n.So. (2) with ref. to time: from here, from now, hence (in chronological records with num. ord. or card., with ref. either to past or future),
attabhavaij
e.g. for contrast of itthi and purisa J v. 72, 398; Nett 93; DhA 1.390; PvA 153). S 1.33 (nibbanass' eva sanlike),
42, 125 (majjhim, mahl, 185; A 1.28, 138; 11.115, 209; 111.68, 90, 156; IV. 196 (purisaq bandhati); Sn 112, 769 (nom. pi. thiyo ilthi-saiiuika thiyo SnA 5'3)i J '.286 (itthi doso), 300 (gen. pi. illhinai)); 11.415 (nom. pi. thiyo);
V.397
pi.
(thi-ghataka),
398 (gen.
dat. itthiya),
v.425 (nom
(a)
referring to the fast, since
11.2
(ito
so ekanavuto
kappo 91 kappas ago): Sn 570

;
atthame, scil. divase & days ago SnA 457; T. reads atthami); VvA 319 (ito PvA 19 (dva navuti kappe 92 kira tiijsa-kappa-sahassej kappas ago), 21 (id.), 78 (paiicamaya jatiya in the fifth (b) referring to the future^ 1. e. henceprevious re-birth). forth, in future, from now e. g. ito sattanie divase in a week VvA 138; ito paraq further, after this SnA 160, 178, 412, 549; PvA 83; ito patthaya from now on, henceforward J 1.63 (ito dani p.); PvA 41.
(ito
5, 44, 46, anitthi a 67, 154 (amanuss of petis); Sdhp 64, 79. woman lacking the characteristics of womanhood, an unucchitth" C); kul'-itlhi a wife faithful wife J II. 1 26
itthiyo);
Vbh
336, 337;
DA
1.147;
PvA
(=
of good descent Vin 11. 10; A 111.76; iv.i6, 19; dahar a young wife J 1.291; dur a poor woman J iv.38. Some general characterisations of womanhood: 10 kinds of women enumd. at Vin 111.139 ^ v. 264 VvA 72, viz. matu-rakkhita, pitu, matapitu", bhatu, bhagini", iiati, gotta", dhamma", sarakkh.a, saparidanda; see Vin III. 1 39 for expl". S 1.38 (malai) brahmacariyassa), 43
(id.);
Ittara (sometimes spelt itara) (adj.) [Vedic itvara in meaning "going", going along, hence developed meaning "passing"; fr. I. passing, changeable, short, temporary, brief, i] (opp. dlgharattai]); A 11.187; J 1393; unstable 1. 318 khanika" C), iv.112 ("vasa temporary 111.83 ("dassana abode); Pv iii" (= na cira-kala-tthayin anicca viparinama-dhamma PvA 60); DA 1.195; P^'^ ^ (=^ paritta 2. small, inferior, poor, unreliable, mean khanika). 11,47 (jacca of inferior birth); A 11.34; Sn 757 (= paritta paccupatthana SnA 509); Miln 93, 114 ("panila of small wisdom). This meaning (2) also in BSk. itvara, e. g. Divy
222 tath' itthiyo); women as goods for 425 (siho yatha sale S 1.43 (bhandanaq uttamaq); DhA 1.390 (itthiyo
. .
1.287 (itthiyo nama asa lamika pacchimika); iv. (itthiyo papato akkhato ; pamattaq pamathenli); v.
vikkiniya bhandai)).
-agara (-agara) as itthagara women's apartment, seraglio Vin 1.72; IV.158; S 1.58, 89; J 1.90; also coll. for womenfolk, women (cp. Ger. frauenzimmer) D 11.249; J v. 188. -indriya the female principle or sex, femininity (opp. puris' indriya)S V.204; A iv.57 sq.; Vism 447, 492 Dhs 585,633, 653 et passim, -katha talk about women D 1.7 (cp. DA 1.90). -kama the craving for a woman S iv.343. -kutta a woman's behaviour, woman's wiles, charming behaviour, coquetry A iv.57 Dhs 633; J 1.296, 433; 11.127, 3^9; IV.219, 472; DhA 1V.197. -ghataka a woman-killer J v. 398. -dhana wife's treasure, dowry Vin ill. 16. -dhutta a rogue in the matter of women, one who indulges in women Sn 106; J 111.260; Pv.\ 5. -nimitta characteristic of a woman Dhs 633, 713, 836. -pariggaha a woman's
;
317 (dana).
Ittarata
(f.) [fr. ittara]
changeableness Miln 93 (of a woman).
Ittha (indecl.) [the regular representative of Vedic ittha here, there, but preserved only in cpds. while the Pali form is ettha] here, in this world (or "thus, in such a way), only in cpd. "bhav' anfiatha-bhava such an (i. e. earthly) existence and one of another kind, or existence here (in this life) and in another form" (cp. itibhava & itthatta) A 11.10 Sn 729, 740 752; It 9 (v. 1. itthi'' for iti) Nd- 172^; It 94 (v. 1. ittha"). There is likely to have
a woman Nd' ii. -bhava existence as woman, womanhood S 1.129; Th 2, 216 (referring to a yakkhini, cp. ThA 178; Dhs 633; PvA 168. -riipa womanly beauty A i.i; 111.68; Th 2, 294. -lakkhana fortune-telling regarding a woman D 1.9 (cp. DhA 1.94, -|- purisa"); J vi.
company,
been a confusion between

Sk. itthar] (see next).
ittha
:= Sk.
ittha
&
itthaq
135. -linga "sign of a woman", feminine quality, female sex Vism 184; Dhs 633, 713, 836; Dhs.\ 321 sq. -sadda the sound (or word) "woman" DhA 1.15. -sondl a woman addicted to drink So 112.
Itthag (indecl.) [adv. fr. pron. base i, as also iti in same meaning] thus, in this way D 1.53,213; Davsiv.35; V.18. -nama (itthan) having such as name, called thus, socalled Vin 1.56; IV. 136; J 1.297; Miln 115; DhA 11.98. -bhUta being thus, of this kind, modal, only in cpd. liiltkliana or ''akhyana the sign or case of modality, i. ablative ease SnA 441; VvA 162, 174; PvA 150.
e.
the
Itthlka (f.) [fr. itthi] a woman Vin 111.16; D 11.14; J ' 336; Vv 18'; Sdhp 79. As adj. itthika in bahuttbika having many women, plentiful in women Vin 11.256 (kulani bahuttikani appapurisakani rich in women & lacking in men); S 11.264 ('d. and appitthikani).
Ida & Idag

Itthatta'
(nt.)
(indecl.)
[nt.
of ayar) (idaij) in function of a

in
[ittha
+ tvar),
abstr.
fr.
ittha.
The
curious
deictic
part.]
emphatic deraonslr. adv.

as
local,
temporal
BSk. distortion of this word is icchatta Vastu 417] being here (in this world), in the present state of becoming, this (earthly) state (not "ihusness" or "life as we conceive it", as Mrs. Rh. D. in K.S. 1. 1 77; although a confusion between ittha & ilthar) seems to exist, see ittha); "life in these conditions" K.S. 11.17; expl<i. by itthabhava C. on S 1.140 (see K. S. 318). See also freq. formula A of arahatta. D 1.18, 84; A 1.63; 11.82, 159, 203; Sn 158; Dhs 633; Pug 70, 71; DA 1.112.
here: idappaccayata having its foundation in this. i.e. causally connected, by S 1.136; D 1.185; Dhs 1004, way of cause Vin 1.5 1061; Vbh 340, 362,365; Vism 518; etc. (2) now, then which idha is more freq.) D 11.267, 270, almost syn. (for idam-atthika w ith kira. (3) just (this), even so, only just sufficient, proper, right Th I, 984 (civara); Pug 69
function,
(i)
in
this,
& modal
(read so for matthika, see Pug A 250); as idam-atthita "being satisfied with what is sufficient" at Vism 81;
Ida
Pug A 250. idaijsaccabhinionly this is the truth, i. e. inclination to dogmatise, one of the four kaya-gantha, viz. abhijjha, byapada, silabbata-paramasa, idar) (see Dhs 1135
expl<l' as
[21
Inda
Sn p. 107; PvA 57, 172 212. -patihariya a wonder of psychic power Vin 1.25, 28, 180, 209; 11.76, 112, 200; 1.211, 212; 111.3, 4i 9i '2 sq., 27; S IV.290; A 1.170, 292 ; Ps 11.227. -pada constituent or basis of psychic
attbika-bbava
to
at
vesa
inclination
say
& Dhs
trsl.
304);
111.230;
idanli]]
Sv.S9; Nd'98; NettilSsq.
IdSni (indecl.) [Vedic
now Dh
235, 237;
KhA
247.
Iddha'
[pp. of iddhe to idh or indh, cp. indhana in flames, burning, 'flaming bright, clear J VI.223
;
& idhuma]
(khaggaVI. 42.
dhara balT; so read for T. itthi-khagga")
Dpvs
Iddha'
jana,
[pp. of ijjhati
wealthy
of a
; cp. Sk. rddha] (a) prosperous, opulent, 1.21 1 (in idiomatic phrase iddha phita bahuprosperous town); A 111.215 (id.); J vi.227,
361
(=
issara
satisfactory, suflicieut
C), 517; Davs i.ii. (b) successful, Vin 1.2 1 2 (bhattaq); IV.313 (ovado).
Iddhl [Vedic rddhi from ardh, to prosper; Pali ijjhati]. There is no single word in English for Iddhi, as the idea unknown in Europe. The main sense seems tj be is 'potency'. i. I're-Uuddhistic; the Iddhi of a layman. The four Iddhis of a king are personal beauty, long life, good health, and popularity (D 11.177; M 111.176, cp. J 111.454 for a later set). The Iddhi of a rich young noble is I. The use of a beautiful garden, 2. of soft and pleasant
11.240; D 11.J03, 115 sq., 120; 111.77, 102, 11.11; 111.296; S 1. 116, 132; 111.96, 153; 127, 221; IV.360; V.254, 255, ^59 sq., 264 sq., 269 sq., 275, 285; A 1V.I28 sq., 203, 463; V.t75; Nd' 14. 45 (dhira), 340 ("puccha); Nd' s. v.; I's 1.17, 21, 84; n.56, 85 sq., 120, 166, 174; Ud 62; Dhs 358, 528, 552; Nett 16, 31, 83; DhsA237; DhA 111.177; iv.32. -bala the power of working wonders VvA 4; PvA 171. -yana the carriage (fig) of psychic faculties Miln 276. -vikubbana the practice of psychic powers Vism 373 sq. -vidha kinds of iddhi D 1.77, 212; 11.213; 1II.1I2, 281: S II. 121 ; v.264 sq 1 303; A 1.170 sq.; 255; 111.17, 28, 82 sq., 425 sq. ; V.199; Ps Mil; 11.207; Vism 384; 1.222. -visaya range or extent of psychic power Vin 111.67 ; Nett 23.
power Vin
DA
Iddhika' ( ") (adj.) the compn- form of addhika kapan-iddbika tramps & wayfarers (see kapana),
J
1.6;'
in cpd.
e.
g. at
1V.15;
(
PvA
78.
Iddhika'
in cpd.
-|") (adj.) [iddhi
3. of different houses for Ihe different seasons, of good food, A 1.145. At 1.152 the Iddhi of a hunter, is the craft and skill with which he captures game; but at p. 155 other game have an Iddhi of their own by which they outwit the hunter. The Iddhi, the power of a confederation of clans, is referred to at u.72. It is by the Iddhi they possess that birds are able to fly (Dhp 175). 2. Psychic powers, including most of those
clothing.
4.
mah-iddhika mah-anubhava, e.g.

134; Th 155; See mahiddhika.
ka] possessed of power, only of great power, always comVW- with

at
Vin 1.31; 11.193; m.ioi; S
11.
I,
429.
As mahiddhiya
at J
v. 149.
Iddhimant
(adj.)
[fr.
iddhi]
1.
(lit.)
successful, proficient,
only in neg. an unfortunate, miserable, poor J vi.361. 2. (fig.) possessing psychic powers Vin 111.67; IV.108; A 1.23, 25; 11.185; m-340; IV.312; Sn 179; Nett 23;
claimed for modern mediums (see under Abhinna). Ten such are given in a slock paragraph. They are the power to project mind-made images of oneself; to become invisible; to pass through solid things, such as a wall; to penetrate solid ground as if it were water; to walk on water; to fly through the air; to touch sun and moon; to ascend into the highest heavens (D 177, 212; 11.87, ^'Si Ut.ll2, 281; S 11.121; V.264, 303; A I 170, 255; 111.17, 28, 82, 425; V.199; Ps I mi; n.207; Visni 378 sq., 384; 1.122). For other such powers see S 1.144; lv.290; V.263; A 111.340. 3. The Buddhist theory of Iddhi. At D 1.213 the Buddha is represented as saying: 'It is because 1 see danger in the practice of these mystic wonders that I loathe and abhor and am ashamed thereof. The mystic wonder that he himself believed in and advocated (p. 214) was the wonder of education. What education was meant in the case of Iddhi, we learn from 1.33; A 111.425, and from the four bases of Iddhi, the Iddhipada. They are the making determination in respect of concentration on purpose, on will, on thoughts & on in-
Sdhp Idha
32, 472.
fr.
(indecl.) [Sk. iha, adv. of space

iti
pron. base
~\ (cp.
Av. ida] here, in this place, in this connection, now; esp. in this world or present existence Sn 1038, 1056, 1065; It 99 (idh'
ayar),
etc.),
cp. Lat. ihi,
Gr. iSa-yfvi)?,
lipapanna reborn in this existence);
Uh
5,
15, 267, 343,
392; 1043
N'd' 40,
109, 156;
Nd2 145, 146; SnA 147; PvA

world, the world of
45, 60, 71.
-idhaloka
difT.
this
men Sn
DA
(= manussaloka Nd245.
552<:);
Vbh
On
meanings of
PvA 64; in this religion, idha see UhsA 348.
Idhuma
[Sk. idhma, see elym. under itthaka] fire-wood Tela-katahagatha, p. 53, J P T S. 1884.
Inda [Vedic
*Idg. (after the
viz.
indra,
most
to
likely to
same
root as
*eid
full
shine, cp. Lat. idQs middle of
indu moon, month
1.103; A. 1.39, 297; 11.256; III. 82; Ps l.lll; It 154, 164, 205; Vbh 216). It was an offence against the regulations of the Sarigha for a Bhikkhu to display before the laity these psychic powers beyond the capacity of ordinary men (Vin 11. 112). And falsely to claim the possession of such powers involved expulsion from the Order (Vin 111.91). The psychic powers of Iddhi were looked upon as inferior (as the Iddhi of an unconverted man seeking his own profit), compared to the higher Iddhi, the Ariyan Iddhi (D 111.112; A 1.93; Vin 11.183). There is no valid evidence that any one of the ten Iddhis in the above list actually took place. A few instances are given, but all are in texts more than a century later than the recorded wonder. And now for nearly two thousand years we have no further instances. Various points on Iddhi discussed at Dial. 1.272, 3; Cpd. 60 ff. ; Expositor 121. Also at Kvu 55; Ps 11.150; Vism
XII
;
vestigation
(D
11.212;
DhA
1.91
1.47,
360.
or majesty of thaumaturgy Vin 31, 209. 240; in.67; S I 147; IV.290; PvA 53. -4bhisankbara (iddhabhi") exercise of any of the psychic powers Vin 1.16, 17,25; D 1.106; S 111.92; iv.289; V.270;
-Snubbava (iddhanu) power
moon), Oir. esce moon. Jacobi in A'. Z. connects Indra with Lat. neriosus strong & Nero). I. The Vedic god Indra D 1.244; 11261, 274; Sn 310, 316, 679, 1024; Nd 1.177. -2. lord, chief, king. Sakko devanar) indo D 1.216, 217; 11.221, 275; S 1.219. Vepacitti asuriudo S 1 221 ff. maniissinda, S 1.69, manujinda, Sn 553, narinda, Sn 863, all of the Buddha, 'chief of men'; cp. Vism 491. [Europeans have found a strange difficulty in understanding the real relation of Sakka to Indra. The few references to Indra in the Nikayas should be classed with the other fragments of Vedic mythology to be found in them. Sakka belongs only to the Buddhist mythology then being built up. He is not only quite different from Indra, but is the direct contrary of that blustering, drunken, god of war. See the passages collected in Via/. 11.294 298. The idiom sa-Inda deva, U 11.261, 274; A v. 325, means 'the gods about Indra, Indras retinue', this being a Vedic story. But Deva Tavatii]sa sahindaka means the T. gods together with their leader (D 11.208212; S 111.90; cp. Vv 30') this being a Buddhist story]. -aggi (ind' aggi) Indra's fire, i. e. lightning Pv.\ 56. -gajjita (nt.) Indra's thunder Miln 22. -jala deception 1.85. -jalika a juggler, conjurer Miln 331. -dbanu the rainbow DA 1.40. -bhavana the realm of Indra Nd' 448 (cp. Tavatirjsa-bhavana). -linga the characteristic of Indra Vism 491. -sala N. of tree J iv.92.
XXXI 316
sq.
DA
Inda
Indaka
e.g. at
122
Np.
Indriya
paiica
I
[dimin.
fr.
inda]
I.
Pv 11.9"; PvA 136
sq.
(see Diet, of names),

2.
(
arupini)
at
) see
inda
2.
khlla, cp. BSk. indrakila Divy 250, 365, Indakhlla [inda 544; Av. b 1.109, 223]. "lodra's post"; the post, stake or column of Indra, at or before the city gate; also a large slab of stone let into the ground at the entrance of a house D It. 254 (r| uhacca, cp. DhA 11. 181); Vin iv.160 (expld- ibid, as sayani-gharassa ummaro, i.e. threshold); S V.444 (ayokhilo -f); Dh 95 ("upama, cp. DhA 11. 181); Th 1, 663; J 1.89; Miln 364; Vism 72, 466; SnA 201; DA 1.209 (nikkhamitva bahi a); Dh.^ 11. 180 ("sadisai)
10 d without
5,
14, 15
19)
i.e.
Nett
69
at
three
111.239,
paiiiia,
nos.
15
18)
groups of five (nos. "^p. 278; four (group

at
A
18,
11.14!
three
(saddh, samadh'',
paru"!",
i.e.
nos.
15,
19) at
I.
118 sq.
trsl.
Under
atthavidhaij
indriya-rupaq
{Cpd.
rupar) as indriyaq
p.
"form which is faculty" Dhs 204) are understood the 5 sensitives (nos.
(nos.
7,
159) or 661 (cp.

I
5),
the
i.
sex-states
e.
groups a
at
&
and the vital force (no. b of enum"discussed & defined

8)
;
Sariputtassa
cittaijj,
181 (nagara-dvare nikhatar)
i)).
Indagu
Indra
see hitidagu.
Indagopaka
as
gopaka, cp. Vedic indragopa having a sort of insect ("cochineal, a red beetle", Bohtlingk), observed to come out of the ground after rain Th I, 13 Vin 111.42 J iv.258; v. 168; DhA 1.20; Brethren p. 18, n.
[inda
-(-
protector]
Indanila [inda -(- nila "Indra's blue"] a sapphire Miln 118; VvA III (4- mahfinila).
J 1.80;
IndavarUQI
Indivara
lata
(f.)
[inda
+ vSruna]
the
Coloquintida plant
IV.8 (ka-rukkha).
[etym. ?] the blue water lily, Nymphaea Stelor Cassia Fistula J v.92 (rsama ratti); VI. 536; Vv
(nt.)
45'
(= uddslaka-puppha VvA
(nt.)
197).
in
Indriya
to
[Vedic indriya adj. only

nt.
meaning "belonging
Indra";
strength, might (cp. inda), but in specific
i e. governing, ruling governing, ruling or controlling principle] A. On term: Indfiya is one of the most comprehensive & important categories of liuddhist psychological philosophy & ethics,
Pali sense "belonging to the ruler",

nt.
meaning "controlling
in the
foil,
principle, directive force, elan, Jyva/zi?",
applications: (a) with reference to sense-perceptibility "faculty, function", often wrongly interpreted as "organ" (b) w. ref. to objective aspects of form and matter "kind, characteristic, determinating principle, sign,
;
It is often to he 971 973. guessed from the context only, which of the sets of 5 indriyani (usually either group a or d) is meant. These detached groups are classed as below under C. f. Note. This system of 22 indriyani reflects a revised & more elaborate form of the 25 (or 23) categories of the Sankhya philosophy, with its 10 elements, 10 indriyani & the isolated position of manas. C. Material in detail (grouped according to A a e) (a) sensorial: (mentioned or referred to as set of 5 vii B. nos. I 5): 1.295: S m.46 (paricannai) "anarj avak kanti), 225; IV. 168; A n.151 (js set of 6, viz. B. nos. I 6): 1.9; S IV. 176; V.74, 205, 230; A I.ii3;ii.i6, 39, 152; 111.99, 163, 387 sq.; V.348. Specially referring to restraint & control of the senses in foil, phrases: in iv.ii2; pancasu esu driyani saqvutani S II 231, 271 saqvuto Sn 340 (= lakkhanato pana chatthai) pi vuttai) yeva hoti, i.e. the 6'h as manas included, SnA 343); "esu susaijvuta Th 2, 196 (= mana-chatthesu i sutthu sarjvuta ThA 168) indriyesu guttadvara & guttadvarala D in. 107; S Ii.2i8; iv.io3, 112, 175; A 1.25, 94, 113; 11.39; 111-70, 138, 173, 199, 449 sq.; iv.^5, 166; v.134; It 23, 24; Nd' 14; Vbh 248, 360; DA 1.182 (:= manachattesu indriyesu pihita-dvSro hoti), i. vippasannani S II. 275; 111.2, 235; IV. 294; V.301; A 1.181 111.380. anar| samata (v. 1. samatha) A III. 375 sq. (see also f. below) ani bhaviiani Sn 516 (= cakkh' adini cha i. SnA 426); Various: S 1.26 (rakkhati), 48 ("lipasame Nd'^ 475 B6. rato); iv.40, 140 (sampanna); v. 216, 217 sq. (independent in function, mano as referee); Ps 1.190 (man); Vbh 13
detail
Dhs 709
717,
9), in
mark"
(cp.
form"); (e) powers or motives controlling action, "principle, control-
woman-hood, hood Goth, haidus "kind, w. ref. to moods of sensation and (d) to moral
(rupa), 341
(mud" & tikkh) 384
(akAn').
{h) physical:
itthi
(above
risa"
ling" force; (e) vv. ref. to cognition & insight "category". Definitions of indriya among others at DhsA 119; cp.
122, 415 sq. ; puris 111.404; jivit" Vbh 123, 137; Vism 230 (^'upaccheda =: marana). See also -under itthi, jivita & purisa. (c) sensational (above B
9)
all
three: S v.204;
Vism 447;
&
pu-
iv.57;
Vbh
Expositor 157;
list
B. Classifications
comprises
Dhs trsl. i.vil; Cpii. 228, 229. and groups of indriyani. An exhaustive the indriyani enumd under A a e, thus
establishing a canonical scheme of 22 Controlling Powers (bavisati indriyani), running thus at Vbh 122 sq. (see trsl. at Cpd. 175, 176); and discussed in detail at Vism 491 sq.
(a.
sensorial)
power",
(i) cakkh-undriya ("the eye which is a Cpd. 228) the eye or (personal potentiality of)
Cpd. ill & cp. p. 15), 211 (d) moral (above B 15 sq.; Vbh 15, 71; Nett 88. 19): S m.96, 153; IV.36, 365 sq.; V.193 sq., 202, 219 (corresponding to pancabalSni), 220 sq. (and amata), 223 sq. (their culture brings assurance of no rebirth), 227 sq. (paiiii.a the chief one), 235, 237 (sevenfold fruit of), A IV.125 sq., 203, 225; v.56, 175; Ps 11.49, 51 sq., 86; satibala); Kvu 589; Vbh 341; Nd' 14; Nd2 628 (sat" Nett 15, 28, 47, 54. Often in standard comb", with sati-
1014): S V.207
sq. (see
vision, (2) sot-indriya the ear or hearing, (3) ghan nose or smell, (4) jivh tongue or taste, (5) kay body-sensibiliiy, (6) man") mind; (/'. maleri,tl) (7) itth" female
sex
or
femininity,
(8)
pufis"
(<.
male sex or masculinity,

sensational)
(9) jiit life pleasure, (11)
or
vitality;
(10)
sukh
dukkh
(14)
domanass"
gf'ef,
pain, (12) somanass joy, (13) upekh" hedonic indifference [d.
(16) viriy energy, (17) sat" mindfulness, (18) samadh concentration, (19) pann reason; (e. cognitional) (20) anannata-nas^mit the
faith,
moral) (15) saddh"
thought "I shall come to know the unknown", (21) ann (:= anna) gnosis, (22) annata-v one who knows. Jivilin-
9) is in some redactions placed (no. 7), e.g. at Ps 1.7, 137. From this list several groups, mentioned frequently and in nections, no. 6 manas (mano, man-indriya)
(no.
driya
before ilth" are detached

various con-
its
function,
being either included

,
wavering in under (a) or (more
omitted, so that the first set (a) is marked pane' indriyani the 6'*> being silently included (see below). This uncertainty regarding manas deserves to be noted. The foil, groups may be mentioned here
off as
viz.
frequently)
19 (nos,
19)
at
Ps
1.
137;
10
(pafica rOpIni
&
patthana, sammappadhana. iddhipada, indriya, bala, bojjhanga, magga (see Nd- s. v. p. 263) D ir.120; Vin 111. 93; Ps 11.166 & passim. As set of 4 indriyani (nos. 16 (e) cognitional (above B 20 22) D 19) at Nett 83. S v.204 (iis peculiar to Arahantship); It 53; 111.219 (f) collectively., either two or more Ps 1.115; 11.30. of groups a e, also var. peculiar uses: personal; esp. physical faculties S 1. 61 (pakat), 204 (id.); HI. 207 (akasaq ani sankamanti); iv.294 (vipari-bhinnani); A III. 441 (annr| avekallata). magic power A iv.264 sq. (okkhipati ani). indriyanai) paripako (moral or physical) over-ripeness Nd- 252 (in def. of of faculties S 11.2, 42; A v.203 jara): Vbh 137. moral forces Vin 1. 183 ("anaq samata, -\- viriyanaq s. as sign of Arahant); 11.240 (pane"), principle of life ekindriyai) jivar) Vin iii.156; Miln 259 heart or seat of feeling in phrase ani paricareti to satisfy one's heart PvA 16, 58, 77. obligation, duty, vow in phrase ani bhinditva breaking one's vow J 11.274; iv. 190. D. Unclassified material D 177 (ahln); in 239 (domanass & somanass") 1.437 (vemattata), 453 (id.); 11. II, 106; III. 296; S III. 225; V.209 (dukkh, domanass'); A 1.39, 42 sq., 297; 11.38 (sant"), 149 sq.; in.277, 282;
Indriya
Ps
1.16,
153
,
Issa
[Vedic
isinai]
21,
88,
180; U.I
sq
13,
84, 119,
132, 143,
Isi
rsi
fr.
fs.
Voc.
isinaq
ise
Sn 1025;
pi.
npm.
isayo, gen.
i,
145, cha);
no, 223; Nd" 45 (dhira), 171 (^kusala), 341 (pucDhs 58, 121, 528, 556 (dukkh), 560, 6t'4. 736;
D
A
1
11.280
&
S 1.192;
etc. inst. isibhi
Th
1065]
I.
a holy man, one gifted with special powers of insight
Netl 18 (sotSpaanassa), 28 ("vavatthana), 162 (lok'uttara); Vism 350 (vekallala);Sdhp 280, 342, 364, 371,449.473) having one's senses, mind or heart E. .-/j adj. ( as such & such S 1. 138 (iikkh & mud); in. 93 (pakat); V.269 (id.); A 1.70 (id) & passim (id.); A 1.70 (saqvul") 266 (id.), 236 (gutt); :i 6 (samahit^); 8n 214 (susamahit his senses well-composed); I'vA 70 (pinit joyful or
&
inspiration, an anchoret, a Seer, Sage, Saint, "Master"

1.96
226 sq
(kanho isi ahosi); S 1.33, 35, 65, 128, 191, 192, 236 (acaro isinai)); 11.280 (dhammo isinai] dhajo); 22 (bhasito dhammo); It 123; 11.24, 5'; Vin iv.i5
,
Sn 284, 458, 979, 689, 691,
1008,
1025, 1043, 1044,
116 (dev" divine Seer), 11 26, Nd' 149 (isi-namaka ye

;
keci isi-pabbajjai) pabbajita ajivika nigantha jatila tapasa);
watches his senses S 1.154; Dh 375. -gutti keeping watch over the senses, self-restraint Dh.\ iv.iii. a paropariya, l" paropariyatta & paropariyatti (iSana) (knowledge of) what goes on in the senses and intentions of others ^ J 1.78; b A V34, 38; b Ps I.I2I sq., 133 sq.; 11. 158, 175; b Vbh 340, 342; c S V.205; c Nelt loi. See remark under paropariya. -bhavana cultivation of the (five, see above C^) moral qualities Via 1.294 (-{- balabhavana); III. 298. -sarjvara restraint or subjugation of the senses D 11.281; 1.269, 346; S 1.54; A III. 360; IV.99; V.113 Vism 20 sq. sq., 136, 206; Nd' 483; Nett 27, 121 sq
:
gladdened of heart). F. Sonti compounds
Dh
-gutta one
who
restrains
&
<:
281 J 1. 1 7 (v. go: isayo n' atthi me sama of Buddha); 140 (gana), 266, 267 (isi Gotamo); Pv 11.6K (=: yama-niyam' adinai] esanatthena isayo PvA 98); II. 13' (=:jhan' adinar) gunanai} esanatthena isi PvA 163); iv,73 (^ asckkhanai) silakkhandh' adinoi] esanatthena isiq PvA 1.266 (gen 265); Miln 19 (vata) 248 ("bhattika); isino); Sdhp 200, 384. See also mahesi. 2. (in brahv.
DA
iiianic
tradition)
the
ten
(divinely)
inspired
singers
or
Indhana
cp.
[Vedic indhana, uf idh or indh <o kindle, firewood, fuel J iv.27 (adj. an without fuel, aggi); V.447 ; ThA 256; VvA 335 Sdhp 608. Cp. idhuma.
(nt.)
iddha']
Ibbha
a
[Ved. ibhya belonging to the servants] menial; in the phrase mundaka samanaka ibbha kanba (kinha) bandbupadapacca D 1.90 (v. 1. SS imbha; T. kinha, v. 1. kanha), 91, 103, 1.334 (kinha, v. 1. kanha). Also at J VI.214. Expld by Bdhgh. as gahapa(adj.)
retainer,
composers of the Vedic hymns (brahmananai) pubbaka isayo mant&nai] kattaro pavattaro), whose names are given at D 1. 104 IV. 61 as follows: Atthaka, A III. 224 238 Vamaka, Vamadeva, Vessamitta, Vamataggi (Yamadaggi), Angirasa, Bharadvaja, Vasettha, Kassapa, Bhagu. -nisabha the first (lit. "bull") among Saints, Ep. of the Buddha Sn 698; Vv 16' (cp. VvA 82). -pabbajja the (holy) life of an anchoret Vism 123; DhA 1. 105; IV. 55; PvA 162. -vata the wind of a Saint Miln 19; Vism 18. -sattama the 7'b of the great Sages (i.e. Gotama Buddha, as 7'h in the sequence of Vipassin, Sikhin, Vessabhu, Kakusandha, Konagamana & Kassapa Buddhas) M 1.386; S 1.192; .Sn 356; Th I, 1240 (^ Bhagava isi ca sattamo
tika at
DA
1.254, (also at J
VI.
215).
ca uttamatthena SnA 351); Vv 21' passi-adinaq sattamo VvA 105).
(= buddha-isinai)
1.77, cp.
Vi-
Iriâ (nt.) [Vedic irina, on etym. see Walde, Lat. Wtb. under rarus] barren soil, desert J vi.560 (= niroja C). Cp. iriîa.
Iriyatl
(see
[fr.
Isika (isika)
J
(f.)
[Sk. isika] a reed
D
D
DA
1.222;
vt.67 (isika).
[abstr.
fr.
Isltta (nt.)
isi]
rishi-ship
1.104
(=
isi-bhSva
ir to set in
motion, to
stir,
Sk. irte, but pres.
DA
Issati
1.274).
formation
pp. irpa
influenced
by
iriya
&
acchati
&
icchati^);
cp. Caus. irayati
also by Sk. iyarti of f P. ireti),
(=
See also issa] to move, to wander about, stir; fig. to move, behave, show a certain way of deportment 1.74, 75; S 1.53 (dukkhaq aticca iriyati); IV. 71; A 111.451; V.41 Sn 947, 1063, 1097; Th 1.276; J 111.498 (:= viharati); Nd'431; Nd-* 147 (= carati etc.); Vism 16;
irita.
&
issa. Av. arasye'ti to be jealous, Gr. connected also with Sk. arsati fr. f to flow, Lat. erro; & Sk. irasyati lo be angry Gr. Afiit God of war, Hfii Ags. eorsian to be angry] to bear illwill, to be angry, to envy J 111.7 PP""- med. issamanaka
[denom.
fr.
;
'epxrai
lo desire
Sdhp
89,
f.
ika
11.203.
it
PP- issita (q.
v.).
DA
1.70.
(f.)
[fr.
Iriyana
iriyati]
way of moving on,
progress,
Dhs
Issattha (nt. m.) [cp. Sk. isvastra nt. bow, fr. isu (= P. usu) an arrow Bdhgh. aS to throw. Cp. P. issasa,
in
a strange
way
(i. e.
dissects
as
"usuii ca satthan ca
ti
19, 82, 295, 380, 441, 716.
vuttai)
Iriya
from iriyati, BSk. Irya Divy 485] movement, posture, deportment 1.81; Sn 1038 (= cariya valti viharo Nd' 148); It 31 ; Vism 145 (-f- vutti palana yapana). -patha way of deportment mode of movement good behaviour. There are 4 iriyapathas or postures, viz. walking, standing, sitting, lying down (see Ps 11.225 ^ Â 1.183). Cp. BSk. iryapatha Divy 37. -- Vin 1.39; II. 146 (sampanna); (chinn a cripple); S v.78 (cattaro 1. 71 i.); Sn 385; Nd' 225, 226; Nd^ s. v.; J 1.22 (of a lion), 66, 506; Miln 17; Vism 104, 128, 290, 396; DhA 1.9; IV.17; VvA 6; PvA 141; Sdhp 604.
(f.)
[cp.
I. (nt.) 466] cupation) 1.85; lll.i; S 1. 100 (so read with v. 1.; T. has issatta, C. expl"s. by usu-sippai) A". 5. p. 318); Sn
holi"
isu arrow -{ sattha sword, knife) SnA archery (as means of livelihood & oc-
617
(i)
upajlvati
Sdhp 390.
ISSatthaka
2.
avudha jivikai] SnA 466); J vi.81; (m.) an archer Miln 250, 305, 352, 418.
an archer Miln 419.
[issattha -f ka]
isvara,
Issara [Vedic
isa]
from
to
have power, cp. also P.
master, chief A iv.go; So 552; J 1.89 (jana), 100, 283 (bheri); IV.132 (jana); Pv iv.6' (mada); Miln 253 (an without a ruler); DhsA 141; i.ili; PvA 31 (gehassa issara); Sdhp 348, 431. 2. creative
lord,
ruler,
Irtlbbeda the Rig-veda Dpvs v.62 (iruveda); Miln
17S;
deity,
Brahma,
[fr.
111.28;
11.222
=A
DA
1.173;
Vism 598.
DA
llUya
UII
1.247;
(f.)
[fr.
SnA
illl,
447.
cp. Sk. tlika]
issariya
illi
issara] rulership, mastership,
J v.259; vi.50.
-a sort
nion (Syn.
v. 342
adhipacca)
111.190;
supremacy, domiS 1.43, 100 (mada);
Vedic illbian Np. of a demon] a short one-edged sword J v.259.

(f.) [cp.
of weapon,
249; 176;
PvA
nUyltUQ
as
v.
1.
("adhipacca); ".205, Ud i8; Ps 11.171, J 1.156; V.443; DhA 11.73; VvA 126 (for adhipacca) 42, 117, 137 (for adhipacca); Sdhp 418, 583.
(issariy-adhipacca);
1.62
111.38; IV.263;
Sn 112;
Dh
73;
for alllyitUQ at J v.154.
Iva (indecl.) [Vedic iva
&
Issariyata
va]
part, of
(f.)
[fr.
issariya] mastership, lordship
Sdhp 422.
comparison:
like,
Dh I, 2, 7, 8, 287, 334; J 1.295; SnA 12 (= opamma-vacanai)'). Elided to 'va, diaeretic-melathetic form

Tiy
(q. v.).
Issa'
Lat.
e
(f.)
[Sk. Irsya to Sk. irin forceful, irasyati to be angry,

"Af)){
issati]
anger, Gr. angry. See also

Ira
God
of war; Ags. eorsian to
jealousy, anger, envy, ill-will
Is
124
Ukkattha
lll.i;
D
A
n.277 (macchariya) 111.44 (id.); 1.15; S n.260: 105 (mala), 299; II 203; IV.8 ("sanfiojana), 148, 349, 465; V.42 sq., 156, 310; Sn no; J v.9o(avatinna); Pv 11.37; Vv 155; Pug 19, 23; Vbh 380, 391; Dhsll2l, DhA 11.76 1 131, 1460; Vism 470 (def.): I'vA 24, 46, 87 Miln 155; Sdhp 313. 510. -pakata overcome by envy, of an envious nature S 11.260 Miln 155; PvA 31. See remarks under apakata & pakata.
;
1.95,
A IV.423 (issaso IV.494; Miln 232;
va
1.
issas'
DA
antevasi va); J U.87
56.
ISSasin [Sk. isvasa in meaning "bow" -)- in] an archer, one l)aving a bow J iv.494 (r= issasa C).
lit.
Issita [pp. of Irs (see issati); Sk. irsita] being envied or scolded, giving offence or causing anger J v. 44.
ISSttkkl (adj.)
[fr.
Issa'^
issamiga) Sk. rsya-mrga] in issammiga f v.431, a species of antelope, cp. this antelope. J V.425 issasinga tiie antlers of
(f.)
[cp.
(=
V.410,
& issamiga
issa,
Sk.
irsyu4-k*+
"] envious, jealous
Vin
11.89
(+
III.
maccharin);
11145, 246;
1.43,
96; S
IV.241;
Issayana (& Issayitatta) [abstr. formations Pug 19, 23; Dhs 1121; Vism 470.
Issasa [Sk.
isvasa,
fr.
issa]
issa
Pug
19,
23;
Dh 262; DhA III. 389; PvA 174.

140, 335; IV.2;
J 111.259; Pv.ii.3; See also an.
see issattha] an archer Vin IV. 124;
Iha (indecl.) [Sk. iha; form iha is rare in Pali, the usual form is idha (q. v.)] adv. of place "here" Sn 460.
I.
Tgha
in
to origin & etym. since only found (?) [doubtful as cpd. anigha & abs. only in exegetical literature. If genuine, it should belong to fgh Sk. rghayati to tremble, rage etc. See discussed under nigha'] confusion, rage, badness SnA 590 (in expl" of anigha). Usually as an (or anigha), e.g. J 111.343 (= niddukkha C); v.343.
Isa
[fr.
is to have power, perf. ise
Goth, aih
cp. Sk.
jsvara
;=
P. issara,
&
BSk.
Isa, e. g.
ruler J iv.209 (of a black lion kala-siha f. isl see mahesi a chief queen. Cp. also
Jtm 31"]
lord,
owner,
C); VvA 168. mahesakkha.
Isaka [dimin. of
top of a pole).
isa]
pole
11.152;
vi.456 (agga the
Iti
of doubtful origin] ill, calamity, plague, with & substituted for upaddava, cp. BSk. itay' opadrava (attack of plague) Divy iig. upaddava; Nd' 381; Sn 51; J 1.27 (v.189); V.401 santapa); Miln 152, 247, Nd2 48, 636 (+ upaddava iv.238; 418. -aniti sound condition, health, safety
Iti (f.) [Sk. Ill,
&
distress,
often
comb''-
Isakat) (adv.)
[nt.
of isaka]
little,
slightly, easily
I.
450; J 1-77; VI.456; DA 1.252, 310; VvA 36; Vism 136, I37i 231, Isakam pi even a little Vism 106; Sdhp 586.
Isa
(f.)
Miln 323.
Itika (adj.) [fr. Hi] connected or affected with only in neg. an.
ill
[Vedic
isa]
the pole of a plough or of a carriage
or harm,
S 1.104 (nangal' Isa read with v. 1. for nangala-sisa T.), 172, 224 (mukha): A iv. 191 (rath); Sn 77; J 1.203 ("mukha); lv.209; Ud 42; Miln 27; SnA 146; VvA 269
("miliar)
= rathassa
uro).
Itlha a doublet of itiha, only found in neg. an.
-danta having teeth (tusks) as long as a plough-pole (of an elephant) Vin 1.352; M 1. 414; Vv 20'' 43" (=
ratha-isa-sadisa-danto); J V1.490
Idisa (adj.) [Sk. such DhsA 400

Iriâ (nt.)
desert
Idrs,
(f.
I -|-
dfi,
lit.
so-looking] such like,
i);
PvA
= 515.
50, (id.) 51.

irina]
C);
Irita
[== iriija, q. v. & cp. Sk. V.156 sq.; J v.70 1.248; V1.560; VvA 334.
(=
barren soil, sukkha-kantara
Isaka
J
(adj.)
[fr.
Isa]
having a pole (said of a
carriage)
VI.252.
[pp-
of Ireti,
Caus.
of jf,
see
iriyati]
I.
set in
motion, stirred, moved, shaken Vv 39* (vat'erita moved by the wind); J 1.32 (id.); Vv 64-0 (haday'erita); Pv 11.12' (malut'erita); PvA 156 (has erita for 1); VvA 177 (=: calita). 2. uttered, proclaimed, said Davs v. 12.
Ihati [Vedic ih, cp. \v. 125 .irdour, eagerness, azis greed] to endeavour, attempt, strive after Vin ill. 268 (Bdhgh.) VvA 35. 1. 139; J VI. 518 (cp. Kern, Toev. p. 112);
DA
Iha
(f.) [fr. ih] exertion, endeavour, activity, only in nir-iha void of activity Miln 413.
adj-.
u.
the
sound or syllable u, expH- by Bdhgh
at
Vism 495
UkkalJSana
(f)
[abstr.
of ukkaqsati]
raising,
extolling,
as expressing origin
(=
ud).
exaltation, in att" self-exaltation, self-praise
1.402 (opp.
Ukkaqsa
[fr.
ud
+ kfj
para-vambhana)
see ukkassati] exaltation, excellence,
Nd'' 55 ('d-)-
D 1. 54 (ukkaqs-avakkaqsa =r hayana-vaddhana DA 1. 165); 1.518; Vism 563 (id.); VvA 146 ("gata excellent), 335 (instr. ukkaijsena par excellence, exceedingly) PvA 228 (vasena, with ref. to devasuperiority (opp. avakkarjsa)
Ukkattha
(adj.)
[pp.
of ukkassati]
I.
exalted,
high,
tas; v.
1.
SS
okk).
[fr. ukkaqsa] raising, exalting (oneself), 19 (att"; opp. para-vambhin) J 11.152. Cp.
;
Ukkagsaka
extolling
(adj.)
1.
prominent, glorious, excellent, most freq. opp. to bina, in phrase hina-m-ukkattha-majjhime Vin 1V.7; J 1.20 In other (v. 129), 22 (v. 143); III. 218 (== uttama C). comb"- at Vism 64 (u. majjhima mudu referring to the 3 grades of the Dhutangas); SnA 160 (dvipada sabba sattanar) ukkattha); VvA 105 (superl. ukkattliatama with
ref.
samukkarjsika.
to
Gotama
506
in
as
the
Sdhp
kf5,
karsati,
lit
Ukkagsati [ud
exalt, praise
-f-
same meaning M 1.402 vambheti); A II.27 Fd' 141.

ka;]seti
in
;
1.498; J iv.108.
draw or up, raise] to ukpp. ukkattha.
great,
diff.
lamaka). ukkattho patto a

(opp.
sq. (attanaq u. parai]
from majjhima & addhslhak' odanai] ga^hati catu-bhagar) khadanai] va tadupiyaq va byaiijanaij). 3. detailed, exhaustive,
patto
most exalted of the 7 Rishis); 2. large, comprehensive, bowl of great capacity (as omaka p.) Vin IV. 243 (=r uk. nama
Ukkattha
specialised
125
Oir.
fire,
Ukkutika
Olcan,
torch
Idg.
Vism 37 (ati-ukkattha-desana); also in phrase 4. arrogant, insolent J v. "vasena in detail SnA. 181. used as nom at J 1.387 in meaning jjbattle, 16. 5.
'ulq
to
be
fiery]
I.
firebrand,
glow of
conflict".
an Vism 64
("civara).
-niddesa exhaustive exposition, special designation, term par excellence DhsA 70; VvA 231; PvA 7. -pariccheda comprehensive connotation SnA 229, 231, 376.
Ukkatthata
Ukkatthlta
(f.) [abstr. fr. ukkattha] superiority, eminence, exalted state J iv.303 (opp. hinata).
[for
ukkathita, ud
+ PP-
of
kvath,
see kathati
kuthati] lioiled up, boiling, seething (udapatto aggina santatto ukkatthito, v.
&
A
1.
llt.231
& 234
J
IV.118 (v.
1.
pakkudhita
= pakkuthita,
ukkuUhilo);
108; S 11.264; Th 2, 488 (upama); v. 322; Vism 428; II. 401 IV. 291 T 1.34 (dhamm-okka); ThA 287; 1.148; DhA 1.42, 205; PvA 154. Esp. 1.128, 365; Nd* 40!'; as tin firebrand of dry grass 2. a furnace or forge of a DhA 1.126; Sdhp 573. smith A 1. 310, 257; J vi.437; see also below "mukha. 3. a meteor: see below "pata. -dhara a torch-bearer Sn 335; It 108; Miln I. -pata "falling of a firebrand", a meteor D i.io (= akasato ukkanaq patanai) DA 1.95); J 1374; vi.476; Miln 178. -mukba the opening or receiver of a furnace, a goldsmith's smelting pot A 1.257; J VI. 217 (= kammar'ud1.49,
; ;
DA
as gloss).
dhana C), 574; Sn 686;
DhA
11.250.
Ukkaothati
[d- ua-|-kaoth in secondary meaning of kantha neck, lit. to stretch one's neck for anything; i.e. long for, be hungry after etc.] to long for, to be dissatisfied, to fret J 1.386 (mana); III. 143 (itva); IV. 3, 160; V.io (anukkhanthanio); DhsA 407; PvA 162 (ma ukkanthi, V. 1. ukkanhi, so read for T. m5 khundali). pp. uk-
Ukkacana
-f- *kac, see ukkacita] enup, instruction Vbh 352 (in def. of lapana, v. 1. "kgpana). A'ote Kern, Ton/, s. v. compares Vism p. 115 & Sk. uddlpana in same sense. Def. at Vism 27 (== uddipana).
(f.)
[fr.
ukkSceti, ud
lightening,
clearing
Ukkacita
fr.
kanthita
(q. v.).
Cp. pari".
[pp. either to kaca'] enlightened,
*kaC to shine or to kaceti denom. made bright (fig.) or cleaned, cleared

parisa enlightened
c&
UkkaQthana(f.)[fr. ukkanthati] emotion, commotion
D 11.239.
up
1.72,
286
(vinrta
trained).
Ukkaotha
Nett 88;
(f.) [fr.
PvA
(f-)
ukkanth"] longing, desire; distress, regret 55 (spelt kkh), 60, 145, 152.
nkkanth"]
longing, dissatisfaction
UkkSceti [according
fr.
Ukkaothl
239
[fr-
ThA
i.
to Morris 1884, 112 a denom. kaca^ a carrying pole, although the idea of a bucket removed from that of a pole] to bale out is somewhat water, to empty by means of buckets J 11.70 (v. 1. ussiiScati).
JPTS.
(= arati).
(f.)
Ukkaothlka
ukkanthita] longing, slate of distress, pain J III. 643.

[abstr.
fr.
Ukkametl
ukkaythi,
e.
[Caus. of ukkamati] to cause to step aside J vi.i
i.
Ukkara
Ukkaothita [pp.
longing,
fretting
of
J
1.
ukkanthati]
dissatisfied,
repretting,
196;
11.92,
115; 111.185; Miln 281;
[fr. ud kf "do out"] dung, excrement J iv.485, otherwise only in cpd. ukkara-bhumi dung-hill J 1.5, 146 (so read for ukkar^), 11.40; HI. 16, 75, 377; iv.72, 305; Vism 196 ('upama kunapa); DhA 111.208. Cp. uccara.
DhA
J
1V.66, 225;
(adj.)
PvA
-f-
13 (an), 55, 187.
Ukkasika
ears
erect (?)
vatti
(f?)
[doubtful]
it
at
Vin 11.106
is
not clear. Vin
UkkaQQa
VI.559.
[ud
kanna]
having the
Texts 111.68 leave

varti a
untranslated. Bdhgh's expl"
(patta": a leaf? Cp. S HI.141), prob.
is
valta-
valti (Sk.
UkkaOQaka
or
is
it
(ad.)
[ut
-f-
kanna
+
cut
ka
lit.
"with ears out"
11.230,
ukkandaka?] a certain disease (? mange) of jackals, 271 S. A. 'the fur falls off from the whole body'.
;
1887, 113, cotton with without too
kind of pad). See details given by Morris y P TS. who trsl*. "rubber, a kind of pad or roll of which the delicate bather could rub himself
much
friction".
Ukkantatl [ud
+
1.
kantati]
to
out, tear out, skin
Vin
Ukkasati [ud
1.217 ("itva); J
164; IV. 210 (v. 1. for okk)j v. 10 (ger. ukkacca); Pv 111.9^ (ukkantva, v. 1. BB ukkacca); PvA 210 (v. 1. SS ni), 211 (= chinditva).
kasati of kas to cough] to "ahem"! to cough, to clear one's throat Vin 11.222; iv.16; 11.4; A v.65; aor. ukkasi J 1.161, 217. pp. ukkasita.
Ukkaplll^tjaka
[etymology unknown] only in pi.; vermin, Vin 12111=239. See comment at Vin. Texts 11.70.
(nt.
Ukkaslta
[pp. of ukkasati] coughed, clearing one's throat, coughed out, hawking D 1.89; Bu 1.52 (+ khipita) "sadda the noise of clearing the throat D 1.50; J 1.119;
Ukkantlkat)
of stepping
adv.), in jhan"
&
1.
kasin", after the
method
DhA
J
1.250 (-f khipita").

[pp. of ud -f kf digS] dug up or out 106; Miln 330; DA 1.274 (= khata).
kilijjati]
away from
or skipping
is
Vism
374.
Ukkiopa
IV.
1.105;
Ukkamati
[ud
(w.
-j-
(or
okk which
kamati from kram] depart from K 111.301 (maggS): J 111.531; IV. loi (magga); Ud 13 (id.); DA 1.185 ('Ô- Caus. ukkameti; Caus. 11. ukkamapeti J 11.3.
abl.),
passages quoted) to step aside, step out from

V. at all
Ukkiledeti [Caus. of ud 4- klid, see

dirt out, to clean out
v.
1.
to
take the
DA
1.255 (dosaij);
SnA 274(ragaq;
BB.
uggileti). (adj.)
Ukkamana
Ukkala in Kvu
(nt.)
[fr.
ukkamati] stepping away from Vism 374.
Ukkujja
nikkujja
phrase ukkala-vassa-bhanna S 111.73 A 11.31 141 is trsld. as "the folk of Ukkala, Lenten speakers of old" (see Kvu trsl. 95 with n. 2). Another interpretation is ukkalavassa" ukkala -\- avassa i. e. [*avasya], one who speaks of, or like, a porter (ukkala Sk utkala porter, one who carries a load) and bondsman III. 78 reads Okkala (v. 1. Ukkala)- Vassa-Bhannii,
or
[ud avakujja
kujja]
1.
set up, upright, opp. either 131; S V.89 (ukkujj'Svakujja);
Pug 32
Ukkujjati
set
(=
uparimukho thapito C. 214).
("eti) [Denom. fr. ukkujja] to bend up, turn up, upright Vin 1.181; 11.126 (pattai)), 269 (bhikkhur)); mostly in phrase nikkujjitaij ukkujjeyya "(like) one might raise up one who has fallen" D 1.85, 110; 11.132, 152;
Sn
p.
15
(^ uparimukhar)
(nt.)
[fr.
karoli
DA
1.228:=
SnA
155).
all
as
N. pr.
see
UkkalSpa
ukI3pa.
ukkilissatl?
(?)
Ukkujjana
Vin 11.126
ukkujjati] raising up, setting
up again
(patt").
Ukkalissatl
[=
ud
-|-
kilissati]
to
become
depraved, to revoke
Miln 143.
ulkusi, cp. Gr. '<ir>M\
Ukkutika
lit.
Ukka
(f.)
[Vedic ulkS
&
(=
fMnirfSi;
torch Hesychius), re^xi^H
(=
Volcanus)
Lat. Volcanus,
[fr. ud -j- 'kut *kuiiC, as in kujila & kuncila; "bending up". The BSk. form is ukkutuka, e.g. Av. S 1.3 1 5] ^ special manner of squatting. The soles of the feet are firmly on the ground, the man sinks down, the
113
Ukkutika
heels
slightly
126
Vin
J
II. 61.
Uggatta
Caus.
II.
rising as he does so, until the thighs rest
ukkhipapeti
to cause to
be supported
on
the calves, and the
hams
are about six inches or
more
from the ground. Then with elbows on knees he balances himself. Few Europeans can adopt this posture, & none (save
miners) can maintain it with comfort, as the calf muscles upset the balance. Indians find it easy, & when the palms of the hands are also held together upwards, it indicates Vin 1.45 ("i) nisisubmission. See Dial. 1.23 1 n. 4. dati); UI.228; A 1.296; 11.206; Pug 55; Vism 62, 104, 105 (quot. fr. Papanca Sudani) 426; DhA I.20I, 217; 11.61 (as posture of humility); III. 195; iv.223. -padhana [in BSk. distorted to utkutuka-prahana Divy Dh 141] exertion when squatting (an ascetic habit) 339
1.52; 11.15, 38; III. 285, 436.^ pp. ukkhitta, ger. ukkhipitva as adv. "upright" Vism 126.
Ukkhipana
1.
163.
(nt.)
2.
[fr. ud -|- k$ip] l. pushing upwards J throwing up, sneering Vism 29 (vacaya).
Ukkhetlta
thrown
[pp. of
in
ud
+ kliet
moho
Vin
ud
u.
off,
phrase
or *khe|, see kheja] spit out, (rago etc ) catto vanto multo
III.
pahino patinissattho
97
= iv.27.
(adj.)
Ukkhepa
(adj.-n.)
[fr.
k$lp]
throwing away
UhA
lifting
iv.59
(daya
a throw-away donation, tip).
(m.)
1167;
1.78,
IV. 299;
Dh
(f)
141
515; (=:
1.296; 11.206;
ukkutika-bhavena
1.493; '"235; araddha-viriyo
raising J 1.394 (eel"); vi.508; hard to lift or raise Sdhp 347.
up
DA
1.273; **ir
DhA
&
111.78).
Ukkhepaka
[fr-
(adj.)
[fr.
ukkhepa]
throwing (up); q (ace.)
Ukkutthi
ud
+ kruS,
cp. "krufiC as ih P.
kunca
in
the
manner
of throwing Vin 11.214
iV-'95 (P''j4)'
J
Bu
Sk. krosati] shouting out, acclamation J 11.367; VI. 41; 1.35: Miln 21; Vism 245; DhA 11.43; ^^^ 132 (sadda).
[see
Ukkhepana
(nt.) [fr.
ud
-|-
k?ip] suspension
111.487.
Ukkusa
Ukkula
ukkutjhi & cp. BSk. utkrosa Divy 453] an osprey J IV.291 (r5ja), 392.
(adj.)
watchman
(?)
Ukkhepana (l.) [= last] throwing up, provocation, sneering Vbh 352 = Vism 23, expW- at p. 29.
Ukkhepaniya
(adj ) [ukkhepana -f- iya, cp. BSk. utksepakarma Divy 329] referring to the suspension (of a bhikkhu), kainma act or resolution of suspension Vin
niyarj
[ud
+
ud
kula]
vikkula)
1.35 sq.;
Vism
up, steep, high (opp. 153 (nadi); SnA 42. Cp. utkulasloping
nikula-sama Lai. V. 340.
1-49,
53, 98, 143. 168; 11.27, 226, 2 JO, 298:
1.99.
Ukkotana
(nt.) [fr.
-\-
*kut
to be
crooked or
to deceive,
cp. kujja c& kutila crooked] crookedness, perverting justice, taking bribes to get people into unlawful possessions (Bdhgh.) 1.5; III. 176; S V.473; A 11.209, v. 206; 1.79 r= Pug A 240 ("assamike samike katui] lancagahanar)"-).
UklSpa (ukkalapa)
I.
DA
(adj.) [cp. Sk. ut-kalapayati to let go] deserted J 11.275 (ukkalapa T. ; vv. 11. uklapa & uUapa). 2. dirtied, soiled Vin 11.154, 208, 222; Vism 128; DhA III. 1 68 (ukkalapa).
Ukkofanaka
of justice
(adj.) [fr.
11.94.
ukkotana] belonging to the perversion
Ugga'
Vin
UkkOfeti [denom. fr. *ukkot-ana] to to open up again a legal question

Vin
11.94,
disturb
that has
what is settled, been adjudged,
303; IV.126; J 11.387;

[der.
fr.
DA
1.5.
[Vedic ugra, from uksati, weak base of vak$ r= Gr. irsû, Goth, wahsjan "to wax", also Lat. augeo & P. oja] mighty, huge, strong, fierce, grave, m. a mighty or great person, noble lord VvA 116 (uggateja "the fiery heat"); D I 103; S 1.51 J iv.496; V.452 (teja); vi.490 (+ rajaputta, expld- with etymologising effort as uggata paiinata by C); Miln 331;
(adj.)
as in vaksana, vaksayati
UkkhaH
related
(li) (f.)
Vedic ukha
& ukha
pot, boiler;
DhA
11.57
(tapa);
Sdhp
286 (danda), 304
(id.).
*auxla); Goth, auhns oven] a pot in which to boil rice (& other food) J I.6S, 235; v. 389, 471; Pug 33; Vism 346 (mukhavatti), 356 ("kapala,
to
Lat.
auUa
(fr.
in
comp.);
DhA
(f.)
1.
136;
11.5;
ill.
371; IV.130; Pug
Cp. sam". As Np. at Vism 233 & J 1.94. -putta a nobleman, mighty lord S 1. 1 85 ("high born wariior" trsl.); J VI. 353 (^ amacca-putta C.) Th I, 1210.
;
231;
VvA
100. Cp. next.
Ugga^ = uggamana,
UggaCChati [ud
Th
IV.8;
I,
in
arun-ugga sunrise Vin IT.272.

to
rise,
Ukkhalika
bhajanai]
=
it
ukkhali.
Th
2,
23 (=: bhatta-pacana-
+ gam]
ger.
get
at
up out of
sunrise
(lit.
&
fig.)
ThA
[can
29);
DhA
IV.98 (kala);
DhsA
376.
181;
arune uggacchante
VvA
Vism 43,
(q. v.).
-|-
ufâncbitvaoa Miln
75; Pv 376. pp.
Ukkha (?)
be compared with Vedic uksan ?] in ukkhasatai) danar), given at various times of the day (meaning S 11.264 (.'' 1- ukka). Or is it to be read SKXTififiif ?) ukhasatai] d. i. e. consisting of 100 pots (of rice maha-
uggata
Uggajjati [ud
gajjati]
to
shout out Nd' 17a.
danar)?).
satai) danai).
Kern, kind of
paflitabhojana-bharitanai) maha-ukkhalrnai] Cp. ukha cooking vessel ThA 71 (Ap. V.38). Ton/, under ukkha trsl. "zeker muntstuck", i. e.
gift.
SA:
Ugga^hatl
learn
[cp.
[ud -|- gfh, see gauhati] to take up, acquire, BSk. udgrhnati in same sense, e. g. Divy 18,
Ukkhita
J IV.
[pp. of uk sprinkle] besmeared, besprinkled 331 (ruhir, so read for rakkhita). Cp. okkhita.
t.t.
uggahapanti uggan77 etc.] Sn 912 (uggahananta hanti SnA 561); imper. ugga^ha J 11.30 (sippaij) & ugganbahi Miln 10 (mantani); ger, uggayba Sn 832, Caus. uggabeti in same meaning Sdhp 845; Nd' 173. akari 520; aor. uggahesi Pv 111.5* (nakkhatta-yogan PvA 198); ger. uggabetva J v. 282, VvA 98 (vipassana-
Ukkhitta
[pp. of ukkhipati] taken up, lifted up, the canon law '.--uspended" Vin iv.218; J 111.487.
of
kammatthanai)); study a craft).
-asika with dâwn sword 1.377; S iv.173; J 1.393; DhsA 329; Vism 230 (vadhaka), 479. -paligba having
the obstacles
217; VI.353.
yati.
removed
1.139;
111.S4;
622
(=
ayijja-palighassa
DhA
IV. 161).
ukkhittataya u. sira with uplifted head Vism 162.

[fr.
Dh 398 Sn SnA 467

who
Caus. ugganbapeti PP- uggabita See

II.
infin.
uggabetui)
VvA
138 (sippai) to
to instruct J v.
(q. v.).
also
uggahaor
peculiar ppr. med.
is
uggahamana going
wanting to learn
DA
32 (cp. uggahaka).
Uggata
Ukkhittaka
Ukkhipati
J
(adj.-n.)
suspended Vin
1.97,
ukkhitta] a bhikkhu 121 II.61, 173, 213.

;
has been
khipati, kip]. To hold up, to take up [ut 1.213; IV.391: VI.350; Vism 4 (satthari); PvA 265. At of canon law, to suspend (a bhikkhu for breach of t. t. rules) Vin lv.3oy; I'ug 33. -ukkhipiyati to be suspended
of uggacchati] come out, risen ; high, lofty, iv.213 (suriya), 296 Catta), 490; v.244; Pv uggata-sabhava samiddha IV. I* ("atta one who has risen PvA 220); VvA 217 (^manasa); 1.248; PvA 68 (phasuka with ribs come out or showing, i. e. emaciated,
[pp.
J
exalted
DA
for upphasulika).
Cp. acc.
readings
10, 188,
is
Uggatta
at
in
all
Pv.
to
be read uttatta", thus
Pv
111.32;
PvA
Uggatthana
Uggatthana
trinket,
lit.
it
127
foot-sore
Uccarita
Sn 980 (^maggakkamanena ghatla-padatala
etc.
at J vi 590 means a kind of ornament or should prob. be read ugghattana [fr. gliatteli]
i.
SnA
"tinkling",
[fr.
e.
a bangle.
582); J IV.20 (tth; expl't- by unha-valukaya ghattapada); v. 69 (^ raj'okinna-pada C. not to the point).
Uggama
rise
ud-fgam;
("na)
(nt.)
Sk. udgama] rising up
Sdhp 594.
Uggharati [d
+ ksar]
to
ooze
Th
i,
394
= DhA
cxjn
111.117.
Uggamana
IV.321
[fr.
ud
(of sun
(an),
&
stars)
+ gam]
i.io,
going up, rising; 240; S 11.268 (suriy); J
Ugghatana
in
38S; Pv 119^1 (suriy");
DA
1.95
(= uda-
yana);
VvA
1.165 (arun"); 11.6 (id.); VvA 109 farun"). Cp. ugga'^ & uggama.
UhA
326 (oggaman);
(nt. ?) [fr. ugghatcti] that kitika a curtain to be drawn aside Viu II. 153 (cp. Vin Tests 111.174, 176). Ch s. V. gives "rope & bucket of a well" as meaning (kavataij anugghateti). Cp. ugghatana.
which
be removed,
Uggaha
(adj)
( )
[fr.
ud
gfh,
see
ganhati]
Ugghatita
i.
[pp. of ugghateti]
[for ugghalteti,
opened Miln 55;
DhA
1.134.
taking up, acquiring, learning Vism 96 (acariy), 99 (pari2. noticing, taking puccha); 277 (kananalthanassa). notice, perception (as opp. to manasikara) Vism 125, 241 sq. neg. an Sn 912 (^ganhati Nd' 330). Cp. dhanuggaha.
ud 4" gl"-att but BSk. udghatayati Ugghafeti Divy 130] to remove, take away, unfasten, abolish, put an end to Vin 11.148 (lalani), 208 (ghatikai)); IV. 37 J 11.31; VI. 68; Miln 140 (bhava-palisandhiq), 371; Vism Caus. II. ugghatapeti to have opened J v.381. 374.
;
Uggahaoa
fvA
(nt.) [fr.
ugganhati] learning, taking up, studying

at
3 (sipp).
As ugganhana
Vism 277.
Ugghata
Ugghati
36.
[ud
-)-
ghata]
shaking, jolting;
jolt,
jerk Vin
11.
276 (yan);
J vi.253 (an);
[fr.
DhA
III.283 (yan).
Uggahayati
[poetic form of uggahcti (see ugganhSti), but
according to Kern, yati] to take hold
Tmv.
of,
s. v.
Nd'
91).
to
representing Ved. dgrbhatake up Sn 791 (= ganhati
(f.)
2. striking,
;
ger.
uggahaya Sn 837.
Sn 82S
i. shaking, shock VvA conquering; victory, combd with nighati Nd' 167 SnA 541 Nett no (T. reads ugghata").
ud 4- ghata]
; ;
Uggahlta
1.212;
[pp. of ugganhati] taken up, taken, acquired Viu J III.I6S ("sippa, adj.), 325; iv.220; V176; Vism
Ugghatita
killed
[pp.
111.68..
(f.)
1.
of ugghateti, denom.
fr.
udghata] struck,
241. The metric form Nd' r75 Nd2 152
is
uggahlta
(^ gahita
at Sn 795, 833, 1098; paramattha).
UgghOSana
mation
[abstr.
fr.
ugghoseti, cp. ghosanii] procla-
DA
310.
Uggahetar
[n.
ag.
to ugganhati,
Caus. uggaheti] one

IV.
who
takes up, acquires or learns
Ugghoseti [ud
j
196.
+ ghoseti]
11.94;
to shout out,
announce, proclaim
1.75;
Dh.A
PvA
127.
Uggara
lit.
to
[ud gr or *gl to swallow, see gala & gilati; swallow up] spitting out, vomiting, ejection Vism
1.41
;
UCCa
54;
UA
KhA
61.
Uggahaka
is
(adj.-n.)
to
[fr.
ud
+ gfh,
see ugganhati]
III.
eager
in
same
learn J v.148 [cp. context].

see ugganhati.
udgirati,
sing,
M Vastu
one who 373 ograhaka
[For udya, adj. formation from prep, ud above, II. 213; A V.82 high (opp. avaca low) D 1. 194; (thaniyai) nice thane thapeti puts on a low place which ought to be placed high); Pv IV.7* (uccai) paggayha uccataraq katva Pv.\ 265); Pug 52, lifting high up
(adj.)
up]
Uggahamana
Uggirati'
[Sk.
to
ud
-|-
gr-;
but BSk. udgirati in
58; D.^ 1.135; PvA 176. -avaca high and low, various, manifold Vin 1.70, 203 J IV. 1 15, 363 (= mahaggha-samaggha C. p. 366); Sn 703, 714, 792, 959; Dh 83; Nd'_93, 467; Vv 12' (=r vividha VvA 60); 31'. -kullnata high birth A 111.48
(cp.
meaning
of
gf
chant, utter, formation fr. gr'^ instead pres. grnati; in gir.ii] udgirati Jtm 31'^''. The
ucca").
(adj.)
[fr.
by-form
roots 'gr
uggirati
is
uggilati with interchange of
and
r,
Uccaka
Uccatta
ucca] high Vin 11.149 (asandika a kind
&
'^gl,
see gala
&
gilati] to
vomit up ("swallow
of high chair).
(nt.)
[fr.
up") to spit out Ud 14 (uggiritvana); 1,41 (uggarai) uggiranto). Cp. BSk. prodglrna cast out Divy 589.
DA
ucca =; Sk. uccatvai)] height J 111.318.

;
UCCaya
Uggirati- [cp. Sk. udgurate, ud -|- gur] to lift up, carry Vin IV. 147 DhA III 50 (talasattikai) e.vplJ- by uccareti); J 1. 150 (avudhani); vi.460, 472. Cp. sam.
[fr. ud -\- ci, see cinati Sk. uecaya] heaping up, heap, pile, accumulation Dh 115, 191, 192; Vv 47"; 82' (= cetiya \'v.\ 321); EhA III. 5, 9; DhsA 41 (papassa). -siluccaya a mountain Th i, 692; J 1.29 (v.209);
uggirati', i. e. to spit out (opp. Uggilati S IV. 323; J III 529: Miln 5; PvA 283.
ogilati)
M 1.393
VI. 272,
;
278; Davs T.63.

)
Ucca
hold a basket
(adv.)
[cp.
Sk.
ucca,
iiistr.
sg.
pi.
Uggiva
(nt.) [ud hanging down J
-(-
g'va]
neckband
to
VI. 562
(uggivaii câpi aijsato
= ai]sakute
11.106.
pasca behind, as well as uccaih find ucca (uccakullna A v. S
instr.
ill.
of uccaq, cp. In BSk. we
117)
all
(uccaqgama Divy 476).

cpds.] high
(lit.
It
is
in
as well as uccai] cases restricted to

1.178.
pacchi-lagganakai) C).
&
fig.),
raised, in foil. cpds.
Ugghaqseti [ud
Ugghatita
skilled
titajfia]
-f-
ghfS,
v.).
see ghaqsati'] to rub
Vin
-kaneruka
id.
a tall female elephant
-kalarika
pp. uggbattha (q.
(adj.) [pp. of
3,
ud
-f-
ghatati; cp. BSk. udghataka

at
1.178 (v. 1. "kalarika to be preferred), -kula a high, ucca khattiya-kul-adino l'v.\ noble family Pv lU.i'" 176). -kulinata birth in a high-class family, high rank
(=
Divy
26 and phrase
exerting
1.
M Vastu
keen,
II.135;
striving,
oneself;
"nnu of quick understanding

7
udghacpd Pug 41; Nett

111.260
M
A
111.37;
111.30.
VvA
32.
a
eager
in
-sayana
7; cp.
192;
1.5,
DA
-sadda a loud noise D 1.143, 178; high bed (-f- mahasayana) Via I.
1.78.
9,
125;
DA
291.
(?
Ugghafetl [ud
Index
to
Hardy in Nett) Nett 9; ugghatiyafi & ugghatana ibid.

ghatati] to open, reveal
so
UCCSra [LM 4- car] discharge, excrement, faeces Vin ill. 36 Cq gacchati to go to stool); iv.265, 266 (uccaro nama
gutho vuccati); DhA passava faeces & urine
11.56 (karana defecation); uccara-
1.70;
Ugghatta (Ugghattha?)
[should be pp. of ugghaijsati Sk. udghrsta, see ghaijsati', but taken by Bdhgh. either as pp. of or an adj. der. fj. ghatt, sec ghatlcti] knocked, crushed, rubbed against, only in phrase ughatta-pada
1.83; J 1.5; 11.19.
Uccarana
Uccarita
(f.)
[fr.
uccareti] lifting up, raising
Vin
III.
121.
[pp.
(akkharani).
of uccareti]
2.
I.
uttered, let out
PvA 280
lifted,
raised
ThA
255.
Uccareti
128
Ujjava
(adj.)
V.
[fr.
careti, Caus. of car] to lift up, raise aloft Uccareti [ud Vin 111.81; iv.i47 DliA 111.50; M 1.135. PP- ucca-
=
a
Ucchedana
f.
ud -f chid] cutting
off,
destroying
âni J
16 (sura).
rita (q. v.).
UCChedin
Uccalinga [etym.?]
Uccinati
(adj.)
an adherent of the ucchedavada J v.241.
maw-worm Vin
111.38,
112;
H.146.
Ucchepaka
bhatta]
(nt.)
[=
ucchitthaka
in
(v.
sense
1.
of ucchittha-
[ud 4- cinati] to select, choose, search, gather, pick out or up Vin 1.73; 11.285 i<^'- uccini); J IV.9; Pv III. 2 * (nantake gavesana-vasena gahetvana PvA
185);
Dpvs
IV. 2.
Ucchanga
[Sk. utsanga, ts
>
cch like Sk. utsahate
>
;
uccepaka with cc for cch as uccittha: ucchittha). The passage is to be read ucchepake va te rata. A diff. connotation would be implied by taking ucchepaka uiicha, as Neumann does (Majjhima trsl.^ 11.682).
leavings
11.7
of food
BSk.
ucchaliate see ussahati] the hip, the lap
Vin I.225
I.
UJU & UjjU
(adj.)
[Vedic
rju, also rjyati, irajyate to stretch
366; A 1. 1 30 (paiiiia); J 151; r'ug 31; Vism 279;
1.5,
308; 11.412;
11.72.
111.22; IV.38,
out: cp. Gr.
opc-yio
to stretch; Lat. rego to govern;
Goth.
DhA
Ucchadana
rubbing
Caus. of sad, sidati, cp. ussada] anointing the body with perfumes shampooing D 1.7, 76; at the latter passage in comb"anicc^-dhamma, of the body, meaning "erosion, decay", and comb<i- with parimaddana abrasion (see about detail of meaning Dhi/. 1.87); thus in same formula at I. 500; S IV. 83; J 1. 146 & passim; A 1.62; 11.70 (-(- nahapana); IV. 54, 3S6; It III; Tli 2, 89 (nahapan); Miln 241 (paiima(idana) 315 (+ nahapana); 1.S8.
(at.) [ut
+ sad,
the
limbs,
ufrakjan to straighten up; Ohg. recchen =3 Ger. recken E. reach; Oir. ren span. See also P. ajjava] straight, direct; straightforward, honest, upright D III. 150 [T. ujja), 352 (do.) 422, 550; VP 18^ (= sabba-jimha-vanka-kutila-
DA
UCChadeti
peli):
[fr.
ut
-|-
sad, see ucchadana]
with perfumes
DA
J 1.88.
VI.29S; Miln 241
(+
to rub the body parimaddati naha-
bhavâpagama-hetutaya u. Vv.A 96); Pug 59; Vbh 244 (ujuij kayai) panidhaya); Vism 219 (uju avanka akutila); D.\ 1. 210 (id.); KhA 236; DhA 1.288 (ciltai] ujuij akutilaq nibbisevanaq karoti); VvA 281 (koti-vanka); PvA 123 (an). -angin ûjjangin) having straight limbs, neg. an not having .straight limbs, i. e. pliable, skilful, nimble, graceful J V.40 (= kaiicana-sannibha-sarira C); vi.500 (T. anindita-agarahiiangin C). -gata walking anuccangin
straight,
of upright
for
life
1.46;
111.285 sq. ("citta);
V.290 sq.; Sn 350

left, left
(ujju),
477
(id.);
Dh
108 (ujju, see
Ucchittha
out;
[pp. of ud -f sis]
vile
impure,
Vin
11.115
over, rejected, thrown ("odakai]); iv.266 (id.); J
DhA
iness
11.234
interpretation),
J
-gamin, neg. an going
crooked, a snake
of heart
iv.330.
-cittata straightness, unwield-
impure; also itthi outcast), 363; iv.386 ("ij pindaij), 388; vi.508; Miln 315; DhA 1.52; 11.85; ni.2o8; PvA 80 (= chaddita), {73 ("bhattar)). At J iv.433 read ucch for uccittha. -an not touched or thrown away (of food) J 111.257; Dh..\ II. 3. See also uttittha & uccbepaka.
11.83 (bhattai]
ucchitthar) akatva), 126 (nadi
350. -ditthita the fact of having a straightforward view or theory (of life) Miln 257. -patipanna living uprightly D 1. 192: Siv.304; v.343; Vism 219.
Vbh
-magga
YI.252;
11.279;
the straight road
D 1.235
DhA
11.192.
-bhava
Vin v. 149; It 104; J 1.344; straightness, uprightness Sn.'V

;
Ucchitthaka
(fr.
ucchittha)
= ucchittha J IV.386;
vi.63, 509.
UCChindati [ud
-f- chid, see chindati] to break up, destroy, annihilate S v. 432 (bhavatanhai]); A IV. 17 (fut ucchecchami to be read with v. 1. for T. ucchejjissami); Sn 2 (pret. udacchida), 208 (ger. ucchijja); J v.383; Dh 285. Pass, ucchijjafi to be destroyed or annihilated, to cease to exist S IV. 309; J V.242, 467; Miln 192; PvA 63, 130 (= na pavattati), 253 (= natthi). pp. ucchinna (q. v.).
292, 317; PvA 51. -bhuta straight, upright S i.ioo, 170; V.384, 404; A 11.57; 1V.292; J 1.94; V.293 (a); Vv 34'^3 (see VvA 155); Pv l.io''' (= citta-jimha-vankakutila-bhava-karanai] kilesanaij abhavena ujubhavappatta PvA 51). -var)sa straight lineage, direct descendency J V.251. -vata a soft wind Miln 283. -vipaccanlka in direct opposition D i.i; 1.38. 1.402;
DA
Ujuka & Ujjuka
Ucchinna
10;
[pp. of ucchindati] broken up, destroyed S V.32; Sn 746. Cp. sam".
III.
ka] straight, direct, upright 24; S 1.33 (ujuko so maggo, the road to Nibbana), 260 (citta); IV. 298; V.l43i '65; J 1. 163; v. 297 (opp. khujja); DhA 1. 18 (magga); Sdhp 321. -anujjuka crooked, not straight S iv.299; J 111.3 18.
(adj.) [uju
1. 1
Ujukata
(f.)
[abstr.
fr.
ujuka]
Ucchu
Np. Iksvaku fr. iksu] sugar-cane Vin IV.35; A III. 76; IV. 279; Miln 46; DhA iv.199 ("unaq yanta sugar-cane mill), PvA 257, 260; VvA 124. -agga (ucch) top of s. c. Vism 172. -khapdika a
[Sk. cp. Vedic
50, 51 (kayassa, cittassa);
Vism 436
straightness, rectitude sq.

,
Dhs
Ujuta Dhs
fun
78);
(f.)
[abstr.
of
uju]
straight(forward)ness
rectitude
50,
51.
-f-
bit of sugar-cane Vv 33-I'. -khadana eating s.c. Vism 70. -khetta sugar-cane field J 1.339; \'v.\ 256. -ganthika a kind of sugar-cane. Batatas Paniculata J 1.339; vi.114 (so read for "ghatika). -pala watchman of s.-c. VvA 256.
Ujjagghati [ud
of
jagghati] to laugh at, deride, mock,

2,
V.
1.
Vin 111.128; Th
III.
91 (ujjh,
hasati ThA 74 (spelt jjh ujj") Pug 67 (= paniq paha-
make
ritva mahahasitai} hasati
Pug
249).
;
-pilana, cane-pressing, Asl. 274. -puta sugar-cane basket -bija seed of s.-c. A 1.32; v.213. -yanfra a J IV. 363. sugar-mill J 1.339. -rasa s.-c. juice Vin 1.246; Vism 489; VvA 180. -vata, Asl. 274. -sala, Asl. 274.
Uccheda
111.2
cp. cheda] perishing (of the soul) Vin life, or after kamadeva life, or after brahmadeva life) D 1.34, 55; S iv.323; Nd' 324; Miln 413; Nett 95, 112, 160; 1.120. -ditthi the doctrine of the annihilation (of the soul), as opp. to sassata- or atta-ditthi ([the continuance of the soul after death) S 11.20; 111.99, sq Ps 1. 150, 158; Ndi 248 (opp. sassati^); Dhs 1317: N'ett 40, 127; SnA 523 (opp. atta). -vada (adj.) one who professes the doctrine of annihilation (ucchedaditthi) Vin 1.235; '"-Z;
[fr.
ud
+ chid,
chind, see ucchindati &
breaking
up,
disintegration,
(either after this
Ujjangala [ud -j- jangala] hard, barren soil a very sandy and deserted place D 11.146 (nagaraka, Irsl. "town in the midst of a jungle", cp. Dial. 11.161); J 1. 391; Vv 855 (= ukkarjsena jangala i.e. exceedingly dusty or sandy, dry); Pv II. 9"' (spelt ujjhangala, expldby ativiya-thaddhabhumibhaga at PvA 139); Vism 107. Also in BSk. ujjangala, e.g.
M Vastu
1.220;
11.207.
DA
Ujjala
(adj.) [ud
+ jval,
Davs
see jalati] blazing, flashing; bright,

11.63.
beautiful J
no
Ujjalati
[ud -f jalati, jval] to blaze up, shine forth Vin Caus. ujjaleti to make 1.31; VvA 161 (f jotati). Miln 259; Vism 428; ThA shine, to kindle Vin 1.31 69 (Ap. V.14, read dipan ujjalayiq); VvA 51 (padipaq).
I'
1-34,
55;
282; Pug 38.
S n.i8; -vadin
iv.401;
iv.174,
vada Nett
ni;
182 sq.; J v.244.
Nd'
Ujjava
(adj.) [ud -f Java] "running up", in cpd. ujjav-ujjava a certain term in the art of spinning or weaving Vin IV.
Ujjava
300,
expl<i-
129
(patthana?) ancitai)
that
IV.7-'
Utthana
Pv which has come into the gl. b." Th I, 155 (= urichena bhikkhacarena laddhe pattagate ihare
hoti tasmi
by "yattakaq patthena takkamhi vedhite".

javati]
instr.
rato
PvA
265
trsl^.
in
Psalms of Hrethren "contented

,
Ujjavati [ud -f
to
go up-stream Vin
II.
301.
Ujjavanlkaya
javanaka,
fem. of ujjavanaka used as adv. [ud -fup-stream, lit "running up" Vin 11.290; IV.65 (in expl"- of uddhaqgamin, opp. ojavanikaya).
q. v.]
let
with whatever fills the bowl"), aiinal" discarded (goods) S 11. 281, so S A.
marked
off
as
Unchati
[fr.
unch]
to
gather for sustenance, seek (alms),
glean Vism 60
(= gavesati).
Ujjahati [ud -|- jahati] to give up, S 1.188; Th 2, 19; Sn 342.
go
imper. ujjaha
jiia, or after unnaUtlria (f ) [= avanna (?) from ava tabba?] contempt Vin iv.241 ; Vbh 353 sq. (att").
Ujju & Ujjuka

UjjOta [ud
see
uju
& ujuka.
Ufinatabba
+ *jot
(adj.) [grd. fr. ava -f jfig (?)] to be despised, contemptible, only in stock-phrase "daharo na unnatabbo
of jotati, Sk. u dyotate] light, lustre J
na paribhotabbo"
1.69;
Sn
p.
93;
SnA 424
(== na
1.183 (kara); Miln 321.
Ujjotita [pp. of
ujjoteti,
ud
-\-
joteti]
illumined Davs
v. 53.
avajanitabbo, na nlcaij katva janitabbo ti). In same connection at J v. 63 ma nai) dahaio [ti] unflSsi (v. 1. maiifiasi) apucchitvana (v. 1. a).
l^jjhaggatl see ujjagghati.
Ujjhaggika
Vin
Ujjhati [Sk.
J
(f-) [fr-
ujjagghati, spelling varies] loud laughter
11.213, cp. IV.187.

ujjhati,
ujjh]
VI.
138;
VI.296.
(f.)
Davs
ir.86.
Uttitva at Vin 11.131 is doubtful reading (see p. 318, v. 1. uddhetva), and should perhaps be read uddetva (= oddetva, see uddeti), meaning ^putting into a sling, tying or binding up".
1.
to forsake, leave, give
2.
to
up sweep or brush away J

a Sk.
1.
Uttcpaka one who

Vin
1.79
scares
utthe",
away
pp. ujjhita (q. v.).
(vv.
11.
udde,
(or catches?) crows (kak") ude). See remarks on
uttepeti.
,
jhayati' [fr. ud Ujjhattl *ud-dhySti] irritation, discontent cp. ujjhana.
corresponding
to
iv.223, 467 (v.
ujj);
Uttepeti
catch
UjjhSna
(nt.)
[ud
captiousness
IV.287.
Dh
"377); Milti
J
253 (= paresar) randha-gavesitaya DhA 2. complaining, wailing 352 (an-bahula).
+ jhana'
or jhana'''?]
I.
taking offence,
phrase kake u. "to scare crows away" (or to in snares?) at Vin 1.79. Reading doubtful & should probably be read uddepeti (? Caus. of uddeti =: oddeti, or of uddeti to make fly away). The vv. 11. given
in
them
to
this
passage are
utteceti,
upatthapeti,
uddoyeti.
See
also uttepaka.
-saiiBin, -saiinika irritable

cp. IV. 194;
.S
1.23;
Th
i,
958; Vin 11.214,
Utthapana
to
rise,
see vo.
titthati
Dpvs
II.
6;
DhA
111.376 ('saiinita irritability).

to burn,
to
Utthahati & Ufthati [ud -f stha see

stand
up, get up,
to
arise,
&
uttitthati]
Ujjhapana
(nt.)
[fr.
ud 4- jhayati' or jhayati^
(devat"),
which jhapeti up, provoking
to bring to ruin etc.? cp. ujjhana] stirring J v. 91
94 (kamma).
one who
stirs
Ujjhapanaka
(adj.) [fr. ujjhapana] other to discontent Vin iv.38.
up an-
be produced, to rouse or exert oneself, to be active, pres. utthahati Pug pot. utthaheyya S 1.217; ^'^ imper, uttitthe Dh 51. 168 (expldby uttitthitva paresaq gharadvSre thatva DhA imper. 2"^ pi. utthaVin Texts 1. 152). III. 165, cp.
to
halha Sn 331; 2nd
sg.
utthehi
ger.
Pv
utthabanto
UJjhapeti [Caus. of ujjhSyati] to harass, vex, irritate 126; S 1.209 ("give occasion for offence"); Vin (cp. p. 356); J v. 286; Pv.\ 266.
11.6'; J IV.433.
1.86;
75.
i.
j'1.117;
152, Nolf.
IV. 38
UjjhSyati [ud
to burn,
fig.
jhayati' or perhaps more likely jhayati* be consumed. According to Miiller P. G. Sk. ava-dhya, but that is doubtful pp. 12 & 42 phonetically as well as semantically] to be irritated, to be annoyed or offended, to get angry, grumble; often in phrase ujjbayati khiyati vipaceti expressing great annoyance Vin 1.53, 62, 73; 11.207; IV.226; S 1232 ^c
-{-
to
utthabitva PvA 4, 43, 55, inf. utthatuq J 1.187. a word ending in a vowel, and without a pause in the sense, a V is generally prefixed for euphony, e. g. gabbho vutthasi an embryo was produced or arose Vin II. 278; asana vutthaya arising from his seat, Vism 126. See also under vutthahati. pp. Cp. pariyutthati. ut^hita; Caus. utthapeti.
PvA
S 1.217;
1-476.
ppr.
aor.
utthahi
& utthaya Sn 401. When utth" follows
Utthahana
self;
[ppr- of utthahati] exerting oneself, rousing one-
passim. S 1.232 (ma ujjhayiltha); J 11.15; DhA I1.20; aor. ujjhayi J 1.475; DhA 11.88, inf. ujjhatui) J 11.355. Caus. ujjbapeti (q. v.).
an" sluggish, lazy
Dh
280
(= aySyamanto DhA
III.
409); cp. anutthahai) S 1.217.
Ujjhita
cist
[pp.
(cp.
of ujjhati]
away
58
1.296
(-j-
386
Dh
ThA 256 (= chaddita
destitute , forsaken ; thrown out, avakkhitta); Th I, 315 (itthi); 2, vatakkhitto viya yo koci dahano);
Utthatar [u. ag. of ut -|- thBi ^"^^ utthahati] one who gets up or rouses himself, one who shows energy S 1.214; A IV.285, 288, 322; Sn 187; J VI. 297. -an one who is without energy S 1.217; Sn 96.
of sweepings
DhA
1.445); J '"499
Utthana
j
V.302;
VI. 51.
UfiCha & Uiicha (f.) [Sk. uficha & unchana, to uiich Neumann's elym. uficha E. ounce, Ger. unze (Majjhima
trsl.'
U.682) is uncia] anything
incorrect,
see
for
gathered
Walde La/. IVtb. under sustenance, gleaning S II.

111.87;
rising, rise, getting lut tha] (opp. sayana & nisidana lying or sitting down) D 11.134 (siha-seyyaq kappesi utthana-safinai] manasikaritva); Dh 280 (kala); J 1. 392 (an-seyya a bed from which one cannot get up); Vism 73 (arun-utthana2. rise, origin, occasion vela time of sunrise) DhA 1. 17.
(nt.)
[fr.
up,
standing
281;
1.36; 111.66 sq., 104;
Vin
Sn 977; Th
329, 349; J "1389; V.23, 28, 434, 471 (ya, dat. phalJphaPatthaya C); Th.\ 235, 242. Cp. samunchaka. -cariya wandering for, or on search foz gleaning, J 11.272; 111.37, 515; V.3; 1.270; VvA 103; ThA 208. -carika (adj.) going about after gleanings, one of 8 kinds of tapasa SnA 295 (cp. 1.270, 271). -patta the gleaning-bowl in phrase unchapattSgate rato "fond of
2,
or opportunity for; as adj. ( ) producing J i.47(kapp); 3. "rousing", VI.459; Miln 326 (dhanii khettar) atthi). exertion, energy, zeal, activity, manly vigour, industry,
often
syn.
with
viriya
1.86;
1.94; 11.135 (phala);
DA
DA
It 66 ("adhigatay dhanaq earned by industry); Pv IV. 32*; Pug 51 (phala); Miln 344, 416; ThA 267 ("viriya); PvA 129 (+ viriya). -an want of energy, sluggishness A iv.195; Dh 241. Noll. The form vutthana appears for utth" after a vowel
111.45 ("viriya),
311
IV. 281
(sampada);
Utthana
under
(q. V.)
30
vutthahati
for
Utu
diyaddha i| and addha-teyya 2J) J V.417 sq. ("ani
sahassani);
itthi-
the
same condilions
1.
as
utthahali
gabbha-vutthanay J
114.
See also vutth", and
Mhvs
X11.53.
(f.)
cp. pariy".
Utthanaka ( ")
giving rise to yielding (revenue), producing J 1.377, 420 (satasahass): III. 2. energetic J vi.246. 229 (id.); V.44 (ii). Cp. utthayika.
(adj.)
[fr.
utthana]
Unna
I.
(nt.) i:
tioth.
wuUa; Ohg. woUa
gwlan
(fleece)
UtthSnavant
Utthapeti
in
(adj.) [utthana
II.
-\-
vant] strenuous, active
Dh
24.
[Cans.
of utthahati]
till
to
4.
I.
to
make
rise
rise,
only
i.
phrase
arunar] (suriyaij) u.
let
the sun
e.
wait for sunrise or to go on
Vism
3.
71, 73 (arunci)).
fit
sunrise J 13 tS; vi.330; 2. to raise J vi.32 (pathavii]).
to
1.256.
up
5.
VI. 445
(navai)).
to exalt, praise
to
turn
person
out
DhA
iv.69.
DA
See
also vut^hapeti.
wool A 111.37 =: iv.265 (-)- kappasa cotton); J U.147; SnA 263 (patl'). 2. hair between the eyebrows Sn 1022, & in stock phrase, describing one of the 32 signs of a Mahapurisa, bhamuk'antare jata unna ocata etc. D 11.18 =: 111.144 SnA 170 285. Also at Vism 552 in jati-unnaya. -ja in unnaja mukha J VI. 218, meaning "rounded, swelling"? (C. expls. by kaficah'adaso viya paripunnar| mukhai]). -nabhi (either unna or unna, cp. Vedic urnavabhi, urna -j- vabhi from Idg. 'ucbh to weave as in
i.
= E. (:= E. flannel); Gr. = Ags. wil-mod]
Uona
[Sk. urna
& urna; Sat. lana wool; wool; Lilh. vilna; Cymr.

also 0SA05
Ai)oc,
= Lat.
vellus
Utthayaka
formation fr. ulthaya, gcr. of utthahati] "getting-up-ish", i. e. ready to get up, quick, alert, active, industrious; f. ika Th 2, 413 (=^ utthana-viriya(adj.) [adj.
;
wasp, of which shorter root in Sk. va) a "wool- i. e. thre.id-weaver", only in combwith sarabu & musika at Vin 11.110=: A 11.73=) "-'47 (=r makkataka C).
Lat.
vespa
lit.
spider,
sampanna ThA 267
v.
1.
utthahika).
Unnata
Utthayika
(adj.) [=; utthanaka] yielding,
producing
J 11.403
(satasahass').
Utthayin
ting
(adj.)
[adj.
form.
fr. -)-
up
1.60
late).
(pubb
utthaya, cp. utthayaka] getpaccha-nipatin rising early &
[pp. of unnamati, Sk. unnata] raised, high, (opp. onata) 11.86; Sn 702 (an care uddhaccaij n'apajjeyya SnA 492); Pug 52 ucca uggata Pug A 229). Cp. unnata.
(adj.)
fig.
haughty
(=
lying
down
U^qatl
17*0;
(f.)
[fr.
Dhs
[fr.
II 16,
unnamati] haughtiness Sn 830; Md' 158, 1233. Cp. unnati.

loftiness,
Utthahaka
etc.]
= utthayaka J
[pp.
(adj.)
[for
utthayaka after analogy of gahaka v.448; f. ika A in. 38 (v. 1. ayika);
U^nama
1
unnamati]
height, haughtiness
Dhs
116,
IV.266 sq.
1233. Cp.
unnama.
Utthita
(kal);
of
utthahati]
73.
155.
Vism
3.
I.
risen,
2.
arisen,
up Pv produced J 136;
got
IL<)*'
Miln
168; Miln Noie. The form is vutthita when following upon a vowel see yutthita & utthahati, e. g. patisallana vutthito arisen from the seclusion D 11.9: pato vutthito risen eaily
striving, exerting oneself, active J 11.61; Dh 213. -an S 11.264; 1*5 1.172. Cp. pariy".
Urinatnati [ud -j- nam] to rise up, to be raised, to straighten Nd' up, to be haughty or conceited Sn 366, 829, 92S 169; J VI. 346 inf. unnametave Sn 206. Cp. unnamati,
;
Unili
(f) [Sk. aurni fr. aurna woollen dress Vin 11.108.

(adj.-n.) [adj.
woollen,
der.
of iirna] a
Uâ
Sk.
PvA
128.
(nt.)
[fr.
usna
usna
f.
Lat.
ustus;
to osati to burn, pp. usta burnt, cp. Gr. iba, Lat. uro to burn,
U(}ljlayhana
uddayhati, see uJdahati] burning up,

(vela
conflagration
Pug 13
= jhsyana-kalo
v.
1.
Pug
187);
KhA
181 (T. uddahanavela [ud

in
-|-
preferable uddayh").
U(J()ahatl
Usually
(intrs.)
dahati]
v.
1.
(uddaheyya with
Pass,
111.149,
fut.
to burn up (intrs.) Kh.\ 181 uddayheyya, the latter preferable). uddayhati to be burnt, to burn up '5 {v-i- for dayhati); J 111.22 (uday-
hate); v. 194.
uddayhissati J 1.48.
(?),
U441tA
[PP- f uddeti'^] ensnared

;
bound, tied up S 1.40

is all
(=
tanhaya ullanghita C.
U(J<jeti'
P.
trsld-
"the world
strung up").
[ud -f deti to fly. The etym. is doubtful, Muller Gr. 99 identifies uddeti' & uddeti^ both as causatives to (Ji. Of uddeti^ two forms exist, udd & odd, the latter of which may be a variant of the former, but with specialisation of meaning ("lay snares"), it may be a cpd. with ava" instead of ud. It is extremely doubtful whether uddeti- belongs here, we should rather separate it & refer
Ags. ysla glowing cinders, Lith. usnis nettle] hot, as adj. only in phrase unharj lohitaq chaddeti to spill hot blood, i.e. to kill oneself DhA 195; otherwise in cpds. abs. only as nt. "heat" & always in contrast to sltaq "cold" Vin 11.117 (sltena pi unhena pi); 11.15 (oppsita); 1.85; A 1.145^ I70 J v.417 (sitaq va unhaij va tiijai] va rajo va uss.avo va); Sn 52, 966 (acc.); Nd' Nd2 677 (same as under sita); J 1.17 (V93); Miln 486 410 (megho unhai] nibbapeti); PvA 37 (ati^). -akara appearance of heat, often in phrase (Sakkassa) pandu-kambala-siPasanari unhakarar) dassesi , of Sakka's throne showing an appearance of heat as a sign of some extraordinary event happening in the world, e. g. J.1.330; V.92; Dh.A. 1.17, and passim, -odaka hot water VvA 68. -kalla glowing-hot embers or ashes J 11.94 (so read for ^kalala); IV. 389 ("vassa, rain of hot ashes, v. 1. kukkula-
vassa).
-kala hot weather Vin

(nt.) [abstr.
fr.
11.209.
state,
Uâtta
U^hisa
unha] hot
heat
Vism
171.
(slsa
[Sk. usnisa] a turban
another root, probably li, layate (as in alllna, nilito stick to, adhere, fasten etc. The change d is a freq. Pali phenomenon. Another Cans. II. of 1 > the same root (4l?) is uttepeti] to fly up 1.364 (kako mar]sapesir| adaya uddayeyya; vv. 11. ubbadaheyya, uyya, dayeyya); J v.256, 368, 417.
it
1.7;
11.19= in.l45
to
yati
etc.),
cp. Via/. 11.16)"; J 11.88;
Miln 330;
UA
1.89;
DhsA
198.
Ut(t)aq4a
see uddanda.
nt.)
Utu
(m.
&
[Vedic rtu special or proper time, with adj.

rti
rta straight, right, rite,

Jajtfp(T),
manner
(rite),
v.
to
Lat. ars "art", Gr.
U(jl(jeti'
[see
discussion
under uddeti'] (a)

11.13
1
to for
bind up,
uttitva, v.
further
fit
Lat.
ritus
tie
1.
up
to,
siring
uddhetva).
up Vin
(b)
(so
read
*ar
(a)
to
in,
adjust etc. q.
Ags. rim number; of under appeti] I. (lit.)
chaddayami
gloss).
to
throw away,
pp. uddita.
reject
PvA 256
(-f-
U(J4ha
(num. ord.) [the apocope form of catuttha reduced to uddha under the influence of the preceding addha] the fourth, only in cpd. addh(
')
aruna-utu occasion or utui) ganhati to watch for the right time (in hoioscopic practice), to prognosticate ibid, sarlrai] utur) ganhapeti "to cause the body to take
:
(good or proper) time, season time of the sun(-rise) DhA 1. 165;
uttha,
dialectically
season",
i.
e.
to refresh the
etc. J 111.527;
DA
1.252.
(b) yearly change, time of the
body by
cool, sleep,
washing
uddha
"half of the fourth unit",
i.
e.
three
&
a half'(cp.
year, season
Vism
128. There are usually three seasons men-
Utu
tioned,
viz.
3i
Uttari
vassa
& hemanta A
the hot, rainy and wintry season or gimba, iv.138; SnA 317. Six seasons (in
KbA
124;
DhA
1.430:
PvA
I,
50.
dum-uttama a
connection with nakkhatta) at J v.330 & VI. 524. Often utu is to be understood, as in bemantikena (scil. utuna) (c) the menses SnA in the wintry season S v. 51. 317; J v.330 (utusinataya read utusi nhataya; utusi loc, 2. as expH- by C. pupphe uppanne utumhi nahataya). (applied in a philosophical sense: one of the five fold cosmic order, physical change, physical law of causation (opp. kamma), physical order: see Asl. 272 f.; Dialogues, Kvu trsl" 207 cp. Mrs. Rh. D. Buddhism, II, 8, n. p. Iigf., Cpd. 161, Dhs trsl"- introd. XVII ; & cp. cpds. So in connection with kamma at Vism 451, 614; J VJ.105 (kamma-paccayena utuna samutthita Verarani) perhaps also at Miln 410 (megha ututo samutthahitva). -ahara physical nutriment (cp. Dhs trsl"- 174) PvA 148. -Opasevana seasonable activity, pursuit (of activities) according to the seasons, observance of the seasons Sn 249 (= gimhe atapa-tthana-sevana vasse rukkha-mula-sevana hemante jalappavesa-sevana SnA 291). -kala seasonable, favourable time (of the year) Vin 1.299; "ITS- "j* produced
splendid tree Vv 39'; nar the best of men Su 1021 (= narasabha of 996); pur the most magnificent town Sn 1012; puris the noblest man Th i, 629, 1084; nt. uttamag the highest ideal, i. e. Arahantship J 1.96. -anga the best or most important limb or part of the body, viz. (a) the head Vin 11 256 A iv.278 1.32 (in phrase uttamange sirasmiq); J 11.163; also in cpd. "bhtila the hair of the head Th 2, 253 (= kesa-kalapa ThA 209, 210) & ruha id. J I.i38 vi.96 (= kesa C); (b) the eye J iv.403; (c) the penis J v. 197. -attba the highest gain or good (i.e. Arahantship SnA 332) Sn324;
=M
Dh 386, 403; DhA IV. 142; ThA 160. -adbama most contemptible J v. 394, 437. -guna (pi.) loftiest virtues J 1.96. -purisa It 97 & -porisa the greatest man (= mahapurisa) Dh 97 (see DhA 11-188)- -bbava the highest condition, state or place DhA II. 1 88 (r) patto := puris'utlamo).
Uttamata
limit
(f.)
[abstr.
(ff"'
DA
1.169
fr. uttama] paramata).
highest amount, climax,
by the seasons
hetu,
utu);
or by physical change Miln
268 (kamma",
-nibbatta coming to existence through physical causes Miln 268. -pamana measure of the season, i. e. the exact season Vin 1.95. -parinama change (adversity) of the season (as cause of disease) S IV. 230; A 11.87; iii.<3i; v.iio; Miln 112, 304; Vism 31. -parissaya danger or risk of the seasons A III. 388. -pubba festival on the eve of each of the (6) seasons J va.524. -vara time of the season, "^varena varena according to the turn of the season J 1.58. -vikara change of season Vism 262. -yeramanl abstinence during the time of menstruation Sn 291 (cp. SnA 317). -satjvacchara the
Vism 451.
Uttara'
is
etym. the superl. upper, only in cpds., J 11.420 (musal with the club on top of him? Cy not clear, perhaps to uttara*); see also below. 2. northern (with diss region or point of compass) 1.153;
(adj.)
uttama]
compar. of ud",
i.
q. v.
for
higher,
high,
superior,
1.123;
S 1.224;
PÂ
75-
uttaramukha
(for
mukha) turning
4. over,
i.
north, facing north Sn loio. 3. subsequent, following, second ( ) J I-63 (asalha-nakkhatta).
uttarai)-
beyond
):
atth'utara-sata eight over a hundred,
year or cycle of the sea.sons,
11-75;
is
Il.g's
S v. 442. The by Dhammapala taken as a bahuviihi cpd.,
iu.85 a the seasons phrase ulusaijvaccharani at

pi.
e.
Pv
viz.
vasanta-gimh'adike bahu utu ca citta-saijvacchar'adi bahQni saqvaccharani ca PvA 135. Similarly at J v.330 (with Cy). -sappaya suitable -samaya time of to the season, seasonable DhA 327.
cycles of seasons
&
of years,
i.
the
menses SnA 317.

(
Utuka
otuka belonging
Pv IV. 12' (= pupphupaga-rukkhadihi sabbesu utusu sukkhavaha PvA 27s); Sdhp 248.
fr. utu like bhikkhuni fr. bhikkhu] a menstruating woman Vin 111.18; iv.303 S iv.239; A ill. 221, 229; Miln 127. an A in. 221, 226.
;
) (adj.) [utu -f ka] seasonable, only in cpd. to all seasons, perennial II. 179;
sabb-
e. having something 108; DhA 1.388. above or higher, having a superior i. e. inferior D 1. 80 (citta), 11.299; 1.59; S V.265; Vbh 324 (padna); Dhs anuttara without a superior, 1292, 1596; DhsA 50. unrivalled, unparalleled D 1.40; S 1.124; 11.278; IU.84; Sn 179. See also under annuttara. -attharana upper cover J vi.253. -abbimukba facing North D 11.15. -asanga an upper robe Vin 1.289; U' 126; S 1.81; IV. 290; A 1.67, 145; 11.146; DhA 1.218; PvA 73; VvA 33 51. -itara something higher, superior D 1.45, 156, 174; S 1.81; J 1.364; DhA 11.60; IV.4. -ot^ha the upper lip (opp. adhar") J 11.420; 111.26; iv. 184. -chada a cover, coverlet, awning (sa a carpet with awnings or canopy above it) D 1.7; A 1.181; III. 50. chadana chada D 11.187; DhA 1.87. -dvara the
sa-uttara
UtUIU (f) [formed
gate J VI. 364. -dhamma the higher norm of the world (lok), higher righteousness D 11.188 (patividdha-lok'utlara-dhammataya uttama-bhavai] patta). -pasaka the (upper) lintel (of a door) Vin 11.120 148. -pubba north-eastern J vi,5i8. -sse (v. 1. "suve) on the
northern
day
after
tomorrow
1.240.
Utta
[pp. of vac, Sk. ukta; for which the usual form is vutta only as dur speaking badly or spoken of badly, i. e. of bad repute A 11.117, 143; in. 163; Kh V111.2; KhA 218.
(adj.) [ud 4- tandula]
Uttara' dur difficult

tamo);
(adj.) [fr. uttarati] crossing over, to
be crossed,
is
in
to cross or to get out of
S 1.197 ("o' durutgoing
Miln
to cross a bridge
158; and in cpd. setu one who Miln 194 (cp. uttara-setu).
uttarati] bringing or
Uttaq(Jata
"grainy",
i.
e.
having too
(opp.
(id.);
many
rice grains (of rice gruel), too thick or solid
UttaraQa
delivery
(nt.) [fr.
moving
out, saving,
atikilinna too iv.44 (id.).
thin
or
liquid)
1.340;
111.383
418; J 1.195. ' BSk. uttaraijia only sense of crossing, overcoming, e. g. Jtm 31 * (setu). Cp. uttara.
1,
Th
in
Uttatta [ud
tatta", pp. ol ud tap, Sk, uttapta] heated; molten, refined; shining, splendid, pure J vi. 574 (hemar) uttattar) aggina); Vv 84"; Pv 111.3' (nipa, so read for uggata", reading correct at PvA 188 'singi); PvA 10 ("kanaka, T. uggatta); Mhbv 25 (id.).
-(-
Uttarati
11.221
of metals:
Uttanta
Vin
[=
111.84.
reading correct? frightened, See uttasta & utrasta.

utrasta,
is
faint
[ud -(- tarati'] 1. to come out of (water) Via 2. to go over, to (opp. otarati); J 1.108 (id.). (low over (of water), to boil over Miln 117, 118, 132, 260, 277. 3. to cross over, to go beyond 1.135; aor. udatari Sn 471 (oghaij). 4. to go over, to overavattharitva C). spread J v. 204 (ger. uttariyana pp. Cans, uttareti (q. v.). oti^â (q. v.).
Uttari
Uttama
See
(adj.)
[superl. of ud, to
which compar.
is
uttara.
( ) & Uttarifl (adv.) [comp"- form of uttara, cp. angi-bhnta uttani-karoti etc.] out, over, beyond; additional,
etym.
under ud]
"ut-most", highest, greatest, best
Nibbana, Sn 1054 (dhammai) utlamai) the highest ideal for which setthaq Sn 1064; cp. Nd 317); Dh 56; Nd' 211; Nd* 502 (in paraphrase of mahS comb''- with pavara);
moreover, further, besides. D 1.71; M1.83; (1) uttarir) uttariq karoti III. 148; S IV.15; Sn 796 (uttarii) kurule Nd* 102, i. e. to do more than anything, to do best, to esteem especially); J 11.23; '"324; Miln 10 (ito utlariij
:
Uttari
anythiog beyond
this,
132
Uduttapati] to heat, to cause pain, torment

VI.
any more)
cultivate especially; see vutlari);
DhA IV. 109 VvA 152.
(bhaveti to uttariij ap-
Uttapeti [Caus. of
J
161.
pativijjhanto not going further in comprehension, i. e. reaching the highest degree of comprehension, Vism 314, referring to Ps 11.131, which is quoted at Miln 198, as the last of the 11 blessings of metta. (2) uttari in
Uttara
[fr. ud -f- tj" as in uttarati] crossing, passing over, 3etu a bridge for crossing (a river) S IV.174 1.134;
=M
or
cp. uttara^.
foil.
cpds.
-karapiya an additional duty, higher obligation S n. i64. It 118. -bhanga an extra 99; III. 168; A v.i57 portion, tit-bit, dainties, additional or after-meal bits Vin 11.214; 111.160; IV. 259; J 11.419; DhA 1. 214 sa-uttaribhanga together with dainty bits J 1. 186, cp. 196 (vagu). -bhangika serving as dainties J 1.196. -manussa beyond the power of men, superhuman, in cpd. 'dhamtna an order which is above man, extraordinary condition, tran-
Uttarita [pp. of
out
J
uttareli]
pulled
outj brought
moved
1.194.
fact
Uttaritatta (nt.) [abstr. fr. uttarita] the being brought or moved out J 1.195.
Uttaretl [Caus. cf
pull out J 1.194;
uttarati]
to
of having or
SnA
fr.
349.
make come
out, to
move
v.).
or
pp. uttarita (q.
scendental norm, adj. of a transcendental character, miraculous, overwhelming Vin 1.209; Ii.ii2; 111.105; iv.24; III. 3, I 211; 12, 18; 1.68; 11.200, S 1V.290, 300, 337; A 111.430; V.88; DhA 111.480. -sataka a further, i.e. upper or outer garment, cloak, mantle J 11.246; DhA IV.200; PvA 48, 49 (= uttarlyaq).
Uttasa
[Sk.
uttrasa,
ud
-|-
tras]
terror, fear, fright
in.148; S V.386; Miln 170;
PvA
180.
J
Uttasana
61 (sQle).
(nt.)
[fr.
uttSseti^]
impalement
n.444;
SnA
Uttasavant
fearful
(adj.)
III.
[uttasa
-f-
vant]
showing
fear or fright,
Uttarika
(adj.)
[fr.
uttara]
transcending, superior, super-
16 sq. of uttaseti'^] impaled 220); J I.499; IV.29.
human Nett
Uttariya
tarya]
50.
[abstr.
fr.
Uttaslta
uttara
;
[pp.
Pv
iv.iO
(=
avuta
state of being higher. Cp. 111.3^ I. neg. an being unsurpassed (lit. with nothing higher), preeminence; see annuttariya. 2. an answer, rejoinder
;
(nt.)
uttara
-f-
ya
Sk. *ut-
aropita
VvA
state of
Uttasetl' [Caus
seti^
is
of uttasati, ud -f traS, of which tags a variant] tu frighten, terrify J 1. 230, 385;
is
utta-
II.
117.
DhA
1.44 (karan'-karaija).
(nt.)
[fr.
Uttariya
111.30;
uttara] an outer garment, cloak
(= uparivasanaq
ThA
253.
upariharaij uttarisatakaij
PvA
in
Pv lo' 49); Davs
Uttasetl' [cp. Sk. uttaijsayati in meaning to adorn with a wreath ud -(- taQS to shake, a variation of tarS to shake, tremble] to impale A 1.48; J 1.230, 326; 11.443; "34; IV. 29. pp. uttasita (q. v.). Cp. uttasana.
Uttasatl' [identical in form with next] only

seti to impale, q. v.
Caus. utta-
Uttittha
I. to frighten J 1.47 (v.267). Uttasatl'^ [ut 4- tasati^] to be alarmed or terrified Vin 1.74 (ubbijjati u. palayati); 111.145 (id.); J 11-384; VI. 79; ppr. uttasaq Th I, 86; & uttasanto Pv II. 2-'. See utrasati. Caus. uttaseti(q. v.).
? Cp. ucchepaka. By Pali Cys. referred which one stands up for, or expects"] thrown out Vin 1.44 (patta); Th 1, 1057 left over, vivatadvare ghare ghare paCpinda); 2, 348 (pinda
[=
ucchittha
to utthahati "alms
labhanaka-pinda ThA 242); J IV.380 ("pinda; C. similarly as at ThA; not to the point); 386 ("pinda ucchitthaka pinda C); Miln 213, 214.
titthitva
pp. uttasta
&
utrasta (q.
[fr.
v.).
Cp. also uttanta.

cp. uttasana] frightening,
Uttitthe see utthahati.
Uttasana
fear J
(adj.-nt.)
1.
ud
+ tras,
Uttiqa
straw
(adj.)
off,
[ud
to
1.414 (v.
for uttasta).
tina]
in
iittinai)
karoti
to
take
the
lit.
make
off-straw; to deprive of the roof
Uttasta
[pp. of uttasati'; usual
form utrasta
(q. v.)] frightened,

v.
1.
11.53.
Cp. next.
terrified,
faint-hearted J 1.414 (bhikkhu;

[fr.
uttasana").
Uttana
I. streched tan, see tanoti & tanta] out (flat), lying on one's back, supine Vin 1.271 (mancake uttanai) nipajjapetva making her lie back on the couch) II. 215; J 1.205; P* IV.108 (opp. avakujja); PvA 178 (id.), 2. clear, manifest, open, evident [cp. BSk. uttana 265. in same sense at Av. S II. 106] D 1. 116; S II. 28 (dhammo uttano vivato pakasito); J n.i68 (=pakata); V.460; PvA anuttaoa unclear, not explained J 66, 89, 140, i58. VI. 247. The cpd. form ( ) of ultsna in comb"- with
(adj.)
ut
-|-
Uttiljqa [pp. of uttarati] drawn out, pulled out, nt. outlet, passage J 11.72 (pannasalaya uttinnani karoti make entrances in the hut). Or should it be utti;â?
Utrasta
rified,
[pp.
of uttasati,
also cp. uttasta] frightened, ter-
alarmed Vin II. 184; S 1.53, 54 (an"); Sn 986; Miln 23; DhA II.6 ("manasa); PvA 243 (citla), 250
(sabhava).
kf & bhu is uttani" (q. v.). low A 1.70 (parisa); Pug 46.
Utrasa [=
UtrSsln
uttasa] terror J 11.8 (citt).
3. superficial, "flat", shal-
-mukha
stood "lying
"clear
mouthed", speaking plainly,
easily under-
Th
I,
1. 116 (see DA 1. 287); DhA iv.8. -seyyaka on one's back", i.e. an infant M 1.432; A 111. 6; 935; Miln 40; Vism 97 (daraka).
(adj.) [fr. *Sk. uttrasa P. uttasa] terrified, frightUsually neg. an" ened, fearful, anxious S 1.99, 219. in phrase abhiru anutrasin apalayin without fear, steadfast & not running away S 1.99; Th I, 864; Nd^ 13; J IV.296; V.4; Miln 339. See also apalayin.
Uttanaka
one's
(adj.)
[fr.
utlana]
(i)
M
M
l.
(=
DhA
uttana') lying
I.184.
back J VI.38 uttana^) clear, open
pStetva);
1155:
1.340
= DhA
etc.,
on
Ud- [Vedic
2.
1.173.
Uttani
_(
& bhu
cp
[the compn- form of uttana in cpds. with kf BSk. uttanl-karoti Vastu III. 408 uttani-krta
;
E. out, Oir. ud-; uz Sk. uttara] Gr. iirrtpot comb". One half of all the words beginning with u are combn^. with ud", which in comp. appears modified according to the rules of assimilation as prevailing in Pali. I. Original meaning "out
ud-; Goth, ut
= Ohg.
&
cp. Lat. usque "from-unto" prefix in verbal & nominal
Av. S 1.287; "15'] open, manifest

(uttani")
in
kamma
in
an upward direction", out
of, forth;
like
ummujjati
to
declaration,
exposition,
manifestation
Pug 19; Vbh 259, 358; Nett 5, 8, 9, 38. karoti to make clear or open, to declare, 445. show up, confess (a sin) Vin 1.103; S 11.25, ^54; ni.132,
SnA
S v.443 "karaâ id.
rise
139; IV.166; V.261;
1.286; UI.361 sq.
of & go up; ukka^tha stretching one's neck to out high (cp. Ger. "erapor"); uggilati to "swallow up", The opposites of udare represented by i. e. spit out. either ava or 0 (see under II. & IV. & cp. ucc-avaca;
up out come out
of (water),
ujjalati to blaze
up high;
udeti
Ududdharabhagiya orambhsgiya), ni (see below) or vi (as udaya: vi-aya or vaya). II. Hence develop 2 clearly defined meanings, viz. (i) out, out of, away from anha ("day-out"); agga ("top-out"); agacchati; "ikkhati look out for, expect; kantati tear out; "khitta thrown
:
133
J IV.435) or
Udangana
odaka (padodaka water
for the feet
PvA
ti
78).
odaka
Bdgh.'s
false
occors
kai)
also
in
abs.
form
(q. v.),
cp.
also
udakar),
tena daritan:
kandaran
oka. is a
etymology;
II.
DA
1.209.
pick out; "gacchati come out; gamana rising (opp. 0); gajjati shout out; "gilati (opp. 0); "ghoseti shout out; cinati pick out; "chittha thrown out; "jagghati laugh at, cp. Ger. aus-lachen "tatta smelted out tsna stretched out; daleti tear out; "dhata lifted out, drawn out; disati point out to; "drlyati pull out; pajjati to
off; "khipati
;
water-flood M 1. 134. -ayatika a water-pipe -alhaka a certain measure of water, an alhaka of w. S V.400; A 11.55 "i-SS?; ^'v'^ '55- -vipama
-annava
123.
Vin
be produced;
patipatiya
"ribs
patti
& pada coming
out, origin, biith;
out of reach; "pajaseti sound out; "phasulika etc. etc. (2) up (high) or high up, upwards, on to (cp. ucca high, uttara higher) "kujja erect (opp. ava); "kula sloping up (opp. vij; "khipati throw-up, "ganhati take up; chindati cut up; "javati go up-stream, "javana id. (opp. 0); uiina pride; thana
out";
"standing up"; "thita got up; tarati come out, go up (opp. 0) ; nata raised up, high (opp. 0) ; "nama e-levation namin raised (opp. ni); "patati fly up; etc. etc. III. More specialised meanings (from elliptical or figurative without, "ex-", e.g. unuangala "outuse) are: (l) ud plough" without a plough; uppabbajita an ex-bhikkhu. off, i. e. out of the way, wrong, e. g. uppatha (2) ud a wrong road, ummagga id. (3) ud =1 out of the ordinary, i.e. exceedingly, e.g. ujjangala extremely dusty; uppanduka very pale; uppotheti to beat hard. IV. Dialectical variations & combinations. (i) Owing to semantic affinity we often find an interchange between break down, grind up ud and ava (cp. E. break up or down, lie up or down), according to different points of view. This wavering between the two prefixes was favoured by the fact that o always had shown an unstable tendency & had often been substituted for or replaced by u, which in its place was reduced to u before a double consonant, thus doing away with the diff. between u & u
= =
resembling water, like water A iv.ii (puggala). -ogabana plunging into water J 111.235. -ogha a water flood VvA 48. -orohaka descending into water, bathing; N. of a class of ascetics, lit. "bather" 1.281 S IV.312; A v. 263. -orohana plunging into water, taking a bath, bathing D 1. 167; S 1. 182; A 1.296; 11.206; J IV. 299; Pug 55. -kalaha the "water dispute" DhA 111.256. -kaka a water crow J II. 441. -kicca lil)ation of water, lit. water-performance; cleansing, washing D 11.15. -klla sporting in the w. J VI.420. -gahanasataka bathing-gown J v.477. -ghata a water pitcher PvA 66. -cati a water jar Dh.A 1.52. -tthana a stand for water Vin 11. 120. -tumba a water vessel J n.441 DA 1.202; DhA 11193. -telaka an oily preparation mixed with water Vin 11.107. -dantapona water for rinsing the mouth & tooth-cleaner Vin
III.51;
D
a
1.45.
IV.90, 92, 233; J IV. 69. -daha a lake (of water) -donika a water-tub or trough Vin 11.220. -dhara
;
shower of water I's 1.125 J iv.351. -niddhamana a water spout or drain Vin 11. 120, 123; Dh.\ 1137. -nibbahana an aquaduct Miln 295. -patiggaha receiving or accepting water Vin 11.213. -patta a waterbowl Vin 11. 107; D 1.80; S III. 105. -puiichani a towel Vin 11.122. -posita fed or nourished by water VvA 173. -phusita a drop of water S 11.135. -bindu a drop of w. It 84 (v. 1. for udabindu); PvA 99. -bubbula a w. bubble A 1V.137; Vism 109, 479 (in comp). -bhasta devoid of water ThA 212 (for anodaka Th 2, 265). -manika a water-pot Vin 1.227; 1-354; A 111.27; Miln 28; DhA 1.79. -mallaka
For comparison see the foil. ukkamati & okk uddiyati odd"; uddeyya: odd"; uppileti: opil; etc., & cp. abbhokirati > abbhukkirati. (2) the most freq. combos, ihat ud enters into are those with the intensifying prefixes abbi and sam see e. g. abhi -\ud (= abbhud") -)- gacchati, jalati; thati; "namati etc.; sam -)- ud -|- eti; "kamali; chindati tejeti; "pajjati etc.
or o
u.
:
&
uiin3: avanna;
A 1.250. -rakkhasa a water-sprite DhA 111.74. -rahada a lake (of w.) D 1.74, 84; A 1.9; n.105; ni 25; Sn 467; Pug 47. -Tuha a water plant Vv 35". -lekha writing on w. A 1.283 P"g 3^ (in simile "iipama like writing on w.; cp. Pug A 215). -vara "waterturn", i.e. fetshing water DhA 1.49. -varaka bucket S 11. 118. -vaha a flow of water, flowing w. J vi.162. -vahaka
a cup for w.
Uda'
(indecl.) [Sk. uta & u, with Lat. aut (or), Gr. avri (again), alraf (but, or), Goth, auk Ger. auch to pron. base ava yonder, cp. ava 11.] disjunctive part, "or"; either singly, as at Sn 455, 955, 1090; J v.478 (v. 1.
udahu); Nd' 445 (expld- as "padasandhi" with same formula as iti, qv.); Pv II. 12"" (kayena uda cetasa); or comb'', with other synonymous particles, as uda va at Sn 193, 842, 1075; It 82 117 (caraij va yadi va titthat] nisinno uda va sayar) walking or standing, sitting or lying down); KhA 191. See also udahu.
swelling (lit. carrying or pulling along (of water), overflowing, flood A 1. 178. -vahana pulling up water Vin 11.122 (rajju). -sadda sound of water Dhs 621. -saravaka a saucer for w. Vin 11. 120. -sataka satika -satika "water-cloak", a bathing-mantle Vin 1. J II 13. 11.272; IV.279 (=r yaya nivattha nhayati C); DhA 74 11.61 (T. "sataka). -suddhika ablution with water (after passing urine) Vin IV.262 (== mutta-karapassa dhovana C),
rise or
Udakaccha
[uda
-|-
kaccha] watery
soil,
swamp
J v. 137.
Udakanti [uda +
kanti] descent into the water

-|-
S II. 1 79
I
87.
Udakumbha
122; Pv
1.
[uda
12'.
kumbha]
a water jug J
20;
Dh
121,
Uda^ ( )
[Vedic udan (nt.), also later uda (but only ), commonly udaka, t). v.] water, wave. In cpds. sometimes the older form udan is preserved (like udaiijala, udaiinavant), but generally it has been substituted by the later uda (see under udakaccha, udakanti, udakumbha, udapatta, udapana, udabindu).
(nt.) [Vedic udaka, uda ka (see uda^), of Idg. *ued, 'ud, fuller form 'eyed (as in Sk. odatL odman flood, odana gruel, q. v.); cp. Sk. unatti, undati to water, udra := Av. udra Ags. otor E. otter ("water-animal"); Gr. îuf water ("hydro"), liifa hydra ("water-animal"); Lat. unda wave; Goth. wato E. water: Ohg. waszar Obulg. voda water, vydra otter] water Vin II. 120, 213; D II. 1 5 (assa dharS gushes or showers of w.); Dh 80,
Udagga
joyful,
(id.);
(adj.) [ud -|- agga, lit. "out-top", cp. Sk. udagra] topmost, high, lofty Th 1, no; fig. elated, exalted, exultant,
Udaka
Kappy D l.lio ("citia); Sn 689 (-[- sumana), 1028 Pv iv.l" (attamana -|-); IV.58 (ha(tha -|-); Miln 248; Dh.A 11.42 (hattha-pahat(ha udagg-udagga in high glee & (jubilant), Vism 346 (id.); Sdhp 323. See also der. odagya.
(f.)
= =
Udaggata
Udaggi
[abstr.
fr.
udagga] exaltation, jubilation, glee
Sdhp 298.
in udaggihuttar] [= ud -|- aggi -|- hutta, cp. Vedic agnihotra] the fire prepared (for sacrifice) J V 396 (= uda-aggihuttai) C. wrongly), lit. "the sacrifice (being) out"
I4S; J 1.212; Pv 1.5'; Pug 31, 32: Miln 318; VvA 20 (udake temanai) aggimhe tapanai)); DhA 1.289; DhA in. 176, 256; PvA 39, 70. Syn. ambu, ela, jala etc. The compn- form ( ) is either fidaka (asanCidaka-dayin
Udangapa
it
to
p.
(nt.) [ud -|- angaria' Kern unnecessarily changes uttankana "a place for digging for water" see Torn. 96] an open place J 1.109.
;
Udacchida
Udacchida
Udaiicana
3''''
134
Udara
(nt.)
sg.
piaet
of ucchindati to break up Sn 2,
Udara
Iât.
3 (a metri causa).
(nt.)
[fr.
uterus belly,
Lilt.
[Vedic udara; Av. udara belly; Gr. tVrfpo^ womb; Lith. vedaras stomach, See also
Wtli.
Walde,
nnder vensica]
1.
the belly, stomach
ud
-|-
anC, see anchati] a bucket
for
drawing water out of a well
DhA
1.94.
Udancanin
417
(f. î).
(adj.-n.)
[ud
draining, pulling
up
aucanin to afic see anchati] water f. i a bucket or pail J i.
78, 604, 609, 716; J 1. 146, 164, 265; Miln 213; PvA 283; 1.47 (pregnant); Sdhp 57, 58; 102. 2. cavity, interior, inside Davs 1.56 (niandir-odare).
11.266;
Sn
KhA
DhA
-unudara with empty

cp.
belly
Th
i,
982; Miln 406, 407;

(i. e.
una.
fire
-aggi the
-f-
of the belly or stomach
of digestion)
Udanjala [udan
playing
udaiijalan
jala see uda-] in
r)
kilati a water-game
with drops of water (?) Vin 111.118 ti udaka-cikkhallo vuccati p. 274).
(Bdhgh.
Udannavant
uda(ka) 4- vant] rich in water, (adj.) [udan well-watered J v. 405 (= udaka-sampanna C).
Uda^ha
Udatarl
[ud-f-^nha] day-break, dawn, sunrise J v.155.

3'''1
sg aor. of uttarati to cross over Sn 471 (oghaq).
33; -avadehakar) (adv.) bhunjati to eat to fill the stomach, eat to satiety, to be gluttonous M 1.102; A V.18; Th I, 935; Vism 33. -patala the mucous membrane of the stomach Vism 359(1= sarir'abbhantara 261); SnA 248; KhA 55, 61. -pura stomachfilling Vism 108. -vatti "belly-sack", belly Vin 111.39, 117; Vism 262 where KhA reads ud. patala). -vata the wind of the belly, stomach-ache 9J 1.33, 433; Vism 41 (abadha); DhA iv.129.
59;
KhA
SnA 462; PvA
Udatta
7,
(adj.) [Sk. udatta] elevated, high, lofty, clever Nett
Udariya
(nt.) [fr. udara] the
stomach
Kh
III.
(cp.
KhA
57)
118, 123 (:= ul.arapanna C).
Vism 258, 358. Cp. sodariya.
Udadhi
[uda
1.67; It 86; Sn 720; J v.326; VI. 526; ThA 289; VvA 155 ("udakar) ettha dhiyati ti udadhi"); Sdhp 322, 577.
+ dhl,
lit.
water-container] the sea, ocean S
Udassaye
2"^ sg. pot. of ud -|- assayati [.a -|- ^rJ, cp. assaya] J V.26 (meaning to instal, raise?), expldby C. as ussayapesi (?) Reading may be faulty for udasase (').
Udapatta' [uda
for ud,
and patta, pp. of
pat, for patita?

risen, flying up,
Udaharaka
Udahariya
[uda
(adj.)
-\-
haraka] a water-carrier
11.80.
Kern, Tocv. s. v. takes it as *udak-prapta, sprung up J 111.484 (= uppatita C); V.71
(^
utthita
C).
[fr.
udah.ara fetching of water, uda
-|-
hf]
going for water Vv 50'.
Udapatta- [uda
a water-jug,
-)-
patta
Sk.
udapatra]
bowl of water,
in. 230 sq.,
ewer
1.
100; S v. 121;
236;
Udagacchati [ud
-|-
-j-
gacchati] to
eome
to
completion
V-92, 94, 97 sq-
DA
Udana
1.288.
(nt.)
Cp. sam.
Udapadl
come
3'''^
sg.
aor. of uppajjati to arise, originate,- be-
I.I
10, 180, 185;
11.273;
I'
52,99;
SnA 346,462.
Udapana
cp.
[uda -|- pana lit. "(place for) drinking water"; opana, which in the incorrect opinion of Pali Commentators represents a contracted udapana] a well, a cistern Vin 1. 139; 11122; 1.80; A iv.171 J in. 216;
[fr. ud -j- an to breathe] I. "breathing exulting cry, i. e. an utterance, mostly in metrical form, inspired by a particularly intense emotion, whether it be joyful or sorrowful (cp. K. S. p. 29 n. 2) 150,
out",
Ud 78; Pv
II. 7';
11.9"; Miln 411;
Vism 244
(in simile);
DA
1.298;
VvA
40;
PvA
78.
92; S 1.20, 27, 82, 160; A 1.67; J 1.76; Pug 43, 62; Nett 174; PvA 67; Sdhp 514. The utterance ol such an inspired thought is usually introduced with the standing phrase "imar) udanai} udanesi" i. e. breathed forth this solemn utterance [Cp. BSk. udanaij udanayati Divy 99
Udappatta
see udapatta.
Udablndu
[uda
122,
-)-
Dh
114;
121,
336;
I 78; Sn 812; bindu] a drop of water It 84 (v. 1. udaka); Nd' 135; SnA
etc.], e. g. at Vin 1.2 sq., 12, 230, 353; D 1.47; 11.107 (udana of triumph); S 111-55; Mhvs xix.29; DA I.140; Ud. I passim; SnA 354 ("the familiar quotation about the
DhA
11.51.
Udabbhadhl
destroy, kill
aor.
y^
sg.
Sn 4
sg.
(=
Pot.
of ubbadhati [ud vadh] to ucchindanto vadhati SnA 18). of ubbahati [ud -f bfh', see also
sakyas"). Occasionally (later) we find other phrases, as e.g. ud.anar) pavatti J 1. 61; abhasi Vin iv.54; kathesi J vi. 2. one of the angas or categories of the Buddhist 38. Scriptures see under nava & anga. Cp. vodaoa.
Udanita
Udabbahe
abbahati]
3'^'*
DhA
[pp. IV.55.
of
udaneti]
uttered,
breathed
forth,
said
to
draw
out, tear out,
remove Th
i,
158; Sn
(:= ubbaheyya dh5reyya(?) SnA 460); J 11.223 (= udabbaheyya C); VI. 587 (= hareyya C); aor. udabbahi
583
Udaneti [denom.
Vin
IV. 5.
[fr.
BSk. udanayati] to breathe f. udana, cp. out or forth, usually in phrase udanai) udanesi: see under udana'. Absolutely only at J 111.218.
'^ uncertain reading (v. 1. udapatvS, udapatva by uppatitva flying up), perhaps we should read udapatta flew up, pret. of ud -fSk. *udapaptat (so Kern, Toev. s. v.). pat
Udaya
ud -|- 1, cp. udeti] rise, growth increment, inincome, revenue, interest A 11.199; Ps 1.34; Vv 84' (dhan'atlhika uddayaq patthaySna r= anisarjsaq atirekalabhai) VvA 336); 845^; DhA 11.270; PvA 146 (ular vipaka), 273 ("bhutani panca kahapana-satani labhitva, with interest); Sdhp 40, 230, 258. See also uddaya. -attha rise and fall, birth & death (to attha^) 1.356; S V.197 sq., 395; A 111.152 sq.; iv.ui, 289, 352; V.15, 25. -atthika desirous of increase, interest or wealth (cp. above Vv 84'' dhan'atthika) A 11.199. -bbaya (ud-aya -\;
Udapatva
C.
at J
v.255
crease;
expl"s.
reading
UdayatI
at
da
1.266
(udayissati
fut.)
is
hardly correct;
1.96 has here udriyissati (q. v.), which belongs to darati to break, tear etc., udayati could only belong to dayati
meaning
to cut.
mow,
reap, but not to split etc.
DA 1.266
vyaya) increase & decrease, rise & fall, birth & death, up & down D 111.223; S i^^ 52 (lokassa); ill. 130; A 11.90; 111.32; IV.32; It 120; Vism 287; Ps 1.54; Th.\ 90. -vyaya bbaya S iv.140; A 11.15 (khandhSnai)) Dh 113, 374 (khandhanan, see DhA iv.iio).
removed by reading udriyissati. To v. 1. undriyati cp. "undriya for uddaya (dukkh for dukkhudraya see udraya). We find udayati once more at Vism 156 in expl"- of ekodi where it is evidently meant for udeti (Caus. utthapeli)
expl"S' udayissati with bhijjhissali.
difficulty is
The
Udara
Udayai) & Udayanto ppr. of udeti
(q.
v.).
(adj.) [Sk. udara, of which the usual P. form is ulata (q. v.). Cp. BSk. audara & audarika.] raised, sublime, noble, excellent Davs UI.4 (samussit-odara-sitatapattaij)
Udayana
(nt.)
[fr.
ud -f
i]
going up,
rise
DA
1.95.
DA
1.50 ("issariya);
Sdhp 429, 591.
Udavatta
Udavatta
sisting J
13s
Udulckhala (m. &
musala pestle);
Uddapa
nt.) [Sk. J
[pp-
of udavattate, ud -(- a vallati] retired, deV.158 (= udavattitva nivattitva C ).
1.502;
ulnkhala] a mortar Vin 1.202 11.428; v.49; II. 161, 335;
(+
Ud
Udasina
aslna, pp. of aS to sit; lit. sit apart, (adj.) [ud be iodifferent] indifferent, passive, neutral DhsA 129.
[pp. of udaharati] uttered,
Udahata
Pug
41.
spoken; called, quoted
Dh.\ II. 131 ("sala); Vism 354 (in comp.). The relation between udukkhala and musala is seen best from the description of eating at Vism 344 and DA 1.200, where the lower teeth play the role of ud., the upper teeth act as m., while the tongue takes the
69 (m;
-f-
musala);
part
(nt.)
[fr.
Udaharaâ
('i)
udaharati] example, instance J 111.401 aharitvS dassento), 510; Miln 345 ; SnA 445; VvA 297.
of a hand. On this passage & other connections as well as etym. see Morris I' S. 1893, 37.
Udukkhalika
Vin
II.
(f.)
Udaharati [ud
Cp. pariy.
hf] to utter, recite, speak. Sn 389; pp. udahata (q. v.). J 111.289; t>A 1.140 (see udahara).
S
-|-
148
(-f-
[fr. udukkhala] part of a door (threshold uttara-pasaka lintel of a door).
r)
Udumbara
(ilomerata
(id.),
[Sk.
II.
Udahara
udahari
^
I
[fr.
udaharati] utterance, udanarj udanesi); Pug

[ula
ii.S;
-|-
speech
DA
&
1.140
A
P.
Cq
324
(id.);
udumbara] the glomerous fig tree, Ficus Vin IV35; A iv 2S3 ("khadika), 283 4 Sn 5; Dh.\ 1.284; SnA 19; KhA 46, 56;
;
223,
VvA
the
213. Cp.
-j-
odumbara.
of
i
Udahu
tions
(indecl.)
5ho, cp.
uda
aho und Sk. 83;
Udeti (ud
ularo] disjunctive-adversative particle "or", in direct ques-
157; adu); of the question
258
D (=
Sn 599, 875, SS5;
PvA
is
The first part 33, 51; Miln 10. often introduced with kig, while udahu
e.
[.20,
VvA
go out or up, to rise (of 169; Vism 156 (eko udeti ti ekodi); J 11.33; '"324; ppr. udayaq It 85 (adicco), & udayanto PvA 154 (udayante suriye sole surgente). pp. udita (see udita'). Cp. udicca & udi.
eli
to go]
to
sun),
to
come
out, to increase Asl.
follows
haltar)
in
the
second (disjunctive) part,
g.
kin nakk-
udahu bhatiq karissasi VvA 63; kiq amhehi saddhiij agamissasi udahu paccha will you come Often with us or later? DhA 11.96: See under kii). combil- with other expletive particles, e. g. udahu ve Sn no udahu (so... 1075, 1077; udahu no Sn 347; eva udahu (ayaq) is it or not) D1.152; (ayaq) nu kho (this) (this) Vism 313.
kijissasi
Udda' [Vedlc
udra, to uda^ water, lit. living in water; Cp. .Ags. otor Gr. Mfo; "hydra"; Ohg. ottar E. otter; Lith. udra Obulg. vydra otter] an aquatic animal, the
s. v. doubts the identity of this creature with the regular otter, since it lives in the jungle. Is it a beaver? Vin I.l86 ("camma otter-skin, used for sandals); Cp. I.IO^ ("pota); J ill 51 sq., 335. The names of two otters at J 111.333 are Gambhira-carin and Anu-
otter (?) Childers
Udi
li
(or
udl)
is
artificial
adj.
formo-
fr.
udeti,
meaning
tira-cSrin.
"rising, excelling", in expl"- of
ekodi at Vism 156 (udayali
udi utthapelf
ti
attho).
Udlkkhatl [ud
1. to look at, to iks, Sk. udlksate] survey, to perceive Vin 1.25 (udiccare, 3=^. pi. pres. med.); 8i2i (aor. udikkhisai] uUokesii) VvA J V.71, 296; Vv 2. to look out for, to 316); Davs II 109; Sdhp 308.
Udda'' [for uda^?] water, in passage amakkhito iiddena, amakkhito semhena, a. ruhirena i. e. not stained by any kind of (dirty) fluid D 11.14; ^ 111.122.
expect J 1.344;
VvA
ag.
118.
Uddanda
[uJ
-|-
danda]
kind
3. to
envy Milu 338.

for or
which the sticks stand out (?) Nd' 226 Vism 25 (v. 1. BB uttanda).
of building (or hut), in Nd- g7i"'(utanda)
Udikkhltar
after
[n.
of udikkhati]
one who looks
Uddaya' [a profit Vv
Uddaya'^
(metric?)
variant
of
J
III
167.
84^ (see profit to beings?).

in
udaya);
v. 39
udaya] gain, advantage, (satt-mahapaduma of
Udlcca
distorted from
an adjectivised ger. of udeti but Sk. udanc, f. udici northern, the north] "rising", used in a geographical sense of the N. W. country, i. e. north-westerly, of north-western origin
(adj.) [apparently
&
in
meaning
compounds dukkh and sukh.

-|-
see udraya.
r]
Uddalomi [= udda
lomin
beaver-hair-y
woollen
(cp.
Bnthren
79,
Miln
343) 373) ViWti 236.
trsl"- 11 45 n. 1) See also uddiya.
1.140, 324,
ubhato dasag 1.7 coverlet with a fringe at each end unna-raay^ attharanaij ; keci ubhato uggata-pupphaq ti vadanti
(=
DA
1.87);
1.
181. See
however uddha-lomin under
Udiccare
3'^''-
pi-
pres. nied. of udikkhati (q.v.).
uddhai).
Udita' [pp. i, see udeti] risen, high, elevated Miln 222; (odita); Davs iv.42; Sdhp 14 (of the sun) 442 (odita).
of
ud
Uddasseti [ud
point
out,
-f dasseti, Caus. of dassati'] Lo show, reveal, 1.480 11.321 sq.; order, inform, instruct
(read uddassessami for conjectured reading uddisissami 11.60 (v. 1. uddiset") A iv.66.
?)
Udita- [pp. of vad, see vadati] spoken, proclaimed, uttered Vutlodaya 2 (quoted by Childers in Khuddaka-patha ed.
1869, p. 22).
Uddana
Udiraija (nt.) [fr. udSreti] utterance, saying J 637, 720; Miln 145.
v. 237
Dhs
Udlrita [pp. of
Udireti [ud
-)-
udireti]
Ireti, cp.
uttered J 111.339; v.394

in
= 407.
to set in
ud -\- da, dayati to bind: see under dama] of Suttas, used throughout the Vinaya Pitaka, with ref. to each Khandhaka, in the Saqyutta, the Anguttara and other books (cp. Miln 407) for each group of about ten Suttas (cp. Dhs.\ 27). The Uddana gives, in a sort of doggerel verse, at the end of each group, the titles of the Suttas in the group. It may then be
(nt.) [fr.
a group
meaning
Trita]
roughly
I.
motion, stir up, cause J II1.441 (dukkhaij udlraye Pot. 2. to udireyya C.) v. 395 (kalahar) to begin a quarrel). utter, proclaim, speak, say S 1. 190; Sn 632 (pot. raye^ bhaseyya bhaseyya SnA 468); Dh 408 (giraij udiraye DhA IV.182); J V.78 (vakyar)); Pass, udiyati (uddiyyati
;
collected
"summary". If all the Uddanas were they would form a table of contents Otherwise the word has only been to the whole work. found used of fishes "macchuddana" (so J 11.425; DhA It then means a group of fish placed apart for II. 1 32). for sale in one lot. Perhaps a scl or a batch would meet
rendered
together,
=
UdU
the case.
Sk. udiryate)
(adj.)
\_z=z
Th
I,
1232 (nigghoso).
utu
Uddapa
rtu? cp. straight-minded
&
uju] straight, upright, in
"mano
111.167,
168
(=
uju in
v.
1.
and expln- by C).
foundation of a wall, in stock phrase also at J vi.276 (= paS v.i94 kara-vatthu C). Kern, Tocv. s. v, refers it to Sk. ud-vapati to dig out, and translates "moat, ditch". The meaning
[*udvapa]
dalh
etc.
iii.ioi
Uddapa
136
Uddhaij
[Sk. udreka, ud
-|-
"wall" or "mound" however harmonises quite well with Ger. Teich. See the der. fr. "digging", cp. E. dike
Uddeka
tion
"'r)
ric] vomit, spouting out, erup-
>
also
uddama
2.
Vism 261 (where id. p. at dadati to vomit Vin 1.277.
KhA
61 reads uggara);
Uddapavant
ment S
uddapa] having a wall or embankuddha); C. expls- as apato uggatatta IV.536 (so read with v. 1. for T. uddha pavatta; C. J expls- as tiia-mariyada-baudhana).
(adj.) [fr.
I.
Uddekanlka
11.106 (v.
(adj.) [uddeka ana -f- >ka] spouting, ejecting (manika; perhaps better to be read with v. 1. as udaujanika =^ udaiicanika fit for drawing up water).
11.39
Uddesa
(u.
[fr.
uddisati]
I.
pointing
out,
setting
forth,
Uddama
"out
gara).
[fr.
ud
-{-
da
as
in
uddana, see dama]
i.
(adj.)
proposition,
exposition,
indication,
programme
of bounds",
unrestrained, restless
Davs
ud
2.
(n.) wall, enclosure (either as
v. 56 (sa"binding in",
-\-
protecting
or as equivalent of
in
uddapa
fr.
vam
"to
throw up" in sense of to throw up earth,
to dig a
mound
attala-uddama-parikhadini watchtowers, enceintes, moats etc. DhA III. 488.

udvapati)
phrase
Uddaraka
expln-
[?]
some wild animal
v. 416
(reading uncertain,
2. explanation uddittha), 239; S IV.299; SnA 422. S v.iio sq.; sa-uddesa (adj.) with (the necessary) expl"-, point by point, in detail, D 1.13, 81; ill.ni; A 111.418; It 3. samanuddesa one marked as a 99; Nd-i 617'. Samana, a novice (cp. samanera) D 1.151; M ui. 128; A IV. 343; uddesa-bhatta special or specified food Vin 1.58 ^= 96, cp. 11.175, propounding, recitation, repetition Vin 11.228 (uddesena paripucchaya ovadena by recita1.50
111.223
ditto).
Uddala = uddalaka,
only as Np. J iv.298 sq.
Uddalaka
[fr. ud -f dal, see dalati] the Uddala tree. Cassia Fistula (also known as indlvara), or Cordia Myxa, "uprooter" Vv 6' (= vataghatako yo rajarukkho ti lit. pi vuccati VvA 43); J IV. 301 (rukkha), 440; v. 199 (= vataghataka C), 405; vi.530 (so read for uddh"); VvA
questioning & advice); 11.219 ("q dadati to hold a d); A IV.114 (-f- paripuccha); -f- paripucchaq V.50 sq. (paiiho, u. veyyakaranaq); Nd^ 385'^ (-[-paripuccha); J 1. 116; Miln 257 (-|- paripuccha). ek'udesa a single repetition Vin III. 47; A 111.67, 180; Miln lo, 18.
tion,
recitation
Uddesaka
in
(adj.) [fr.
bhatt^ one
(adj.
who
nt.)
uddesa] assigning, defining, determining, sorts out the food VvA 92.
[fr.
197 (^puppha
= indivara);
PvA
169.
Uddesika
to,
-j-
uddesa]
i.
indicating, referring
respecting,
Uddalanaka
[d
(adj.) [fr.
uddalana
> ud
daleti]
IV.
referring
lOO (mam
Esp. as
referring
of
to destruction or
-|-
vandalism, tearing out Vin

daleti,
169.
defining; (nt.) indication, definition "bhikkhusangho); Miln 159 (id); KhA 29.
(or indicating) the
8'''
II.
in phrase attha-vass' uddesika-kala the time
to
year,
i.
e.
at
the age
Caus. of dal, see dalati] to tear Uddaleti out or off Vin iv.170; S IV.178.
PvA
67; solasa-vass
1.88; J 1.456;
(q. v.).
In the
J
Uddittha
pointed out, appointed, I. [pp. of uddisati] 1.480 put forth, proposed, put down, codified (panha); Sn p. 91 (id. ^=: uddesa-matten^ eva vutta, na 2. appointed, dedicvibhangena Sn.\ 422); SnA 372. asukassa nama dassami ated J V.393 (an ''i} pupphaq
set out,
same application padesika IV. 228 (cetiya).
VvA
259.
2.
memorial
Uddehaka
(adj.) [fr. ud -f dill, see deha] "bubbling up", only adv. "q in cpd. phen" (paccamana) boiling) under production of scum (foam) in.167; A 1. 141; J 111.46;
ti);
PvA
50;
KhA
[Sk.
Miln 357.
138.
UddOSita
Uddiya
northern, northwestern (i.e. Nepalese) J iv.352 ("kambala) in expl"- of uddiyana [Sk. TS. 1889, udicina?]. See udicca & cp. Morris in 202. and last not least Liiders in A'. Z. 1920 (vol. 49), 233 sq. The word is not sufficiently cleared up yet.
(adj.)
udlcya?]
stable
(?)
[Derivation uncertain. Cp. MitUcr P. Gr. 42] shed, Vin 1.140; 11.278; 111.200; IV. 223.
;
/F
Uddha
or (adj.) [possibly a comb" of addha- & uddhaij should we read addh" or vuddh"?] in phrase uddhehi vatthehi in rich, lofty clothes J iv.154 (of a devala; passage may be corrupt).
Sk. (& Uddha") (mdecl.) [nt. of adj. ûddha urdhva high; to Idg. *ared(h) as in Lat. arduus steep,
Uddisati [ud
point, allot
point out, apI. to propose, 353, cp. DhA IV. 72; Miln 94 (satiharatj); fut. uddisissati 1.480 (ex conj., is probably to be changed to uddassessati, q. v.). 2. to specify PvA 22
-f-
disati]
Dh
Uddhag
or
(aor. uddisi),
Pass, uddis25 (=^ nlyadeli, dadati), 27. sati to show oneself, to be seen Pv lii.2'2, and uddissiCaus. II. uddiyati PvA 46. pp. uddittha (q. v.).
high
sapeti (q.
v.).
ger.
uddissa
(q. v.).
as in Sk. vardhate to raise, Gr. opSrf^ straight] On uddhaq up, on top, above (adv. & prep.). in spatial, temporal, ethical & psychological application A. (of space) up, I. (adv.). see in detail Nd^ 155. aloft, on top, above (opp. adho) Vin 111. 121; KhA 248 {z= upari). In contrast with adho (above > below)
*ijred
Uddisapetl [Caus. II. Vin 1.47 11.224;
of uddisati]
IV.290.
to
I.
to
make
recite
2.
dedicate
PvA
35
(v.
1.
adisati). (indecl.)
[orig.
Udlssa
ger.
of
uddisati]
with signs or indications J 111.354 2. prep Miln 230. w. ace: (a) (lit.) pointing to, tending towards, towards, to PvA 250 Surattha-visayaq). (b) (appl<i ) with reference to, on account of, for, concerning PvA 8 (pete), 17 (= arabbha), 49 (ratanattayai}), 70 (maij), 146.
I.
indicating,
251; Vism 176 (u. adho liriyaq expld); Esp. with ref. to the points 98 (see also adho). of the compass as "in zenith" (opp. adho "in nadir"), at D 1.222 ("straight up"); It 120; J 1.20. e. g. B. (of time) in future, ahead, hence Sn 894; Nd' 303 (u.
1.23,
I
153,
DA
vuccati
anagataq).
space)
in
II.
A.
(of
phrase
{prep, with abl. & instr.). uddhaq padatala adho kesa-
&
-kata allotted to, specified as, meant for (cp. odissa odissaka) Vin 1.237 (maqsa); II. 163; D 1.166 A I. Pug 55 (viz. bhikkha); 295 1.77; KhA 222; J II. 262, 263 (bhatla).
UddiSSana
(nt.) [fr.
uddissa] dedication
PvA
27, 80.
Uddipana
(f.)
[fr-
ud
-j-
argument Vism 27
Uddiyatl, Uddiyana
(for
ete.
dlpeti] explanation, ukkacana).
reasoning,
see udrl.
matthaka (above the soles & below the scalp) D 11. B. (of lime) 293, 294; 111.104; A 111.323; V.109. after, hence Pv i.io'^ (u. catuhi masehi after 4 months =: catunnar) masSnaq upari PvA 52); PvA 147 (sattahi vassa satebi u., meaning here 700 years ago, cp. ito in similar application, meaning both past & future), 148 In cpds. (sattahato u. after a week; uttari v. 1. BB.). uddha" & uddhai)" (see below). The reading udhogalai} III. Note (cp. at PvA 104 is to corrected to adho. Trenckner, Notes 60). In certain cases we find ubbbai) ubbhaq yojanaq uggato J for uddhaq. Notice the foil. V.269; ubbhatthako hoti "standing erect" D 1. 167; 1.78; ubbhamukhu "mouth (face) upwards", turned upwards S 111.238; Miln 122.
Uddhai]
137
2.
Uddhumata
unbalanced, disturbed, agitated, shaken S I.61
(i) uddha in: -gamin going upwards S v.370 sq. ccbiddaka (-vatapana) (windows) having openings above DhA 1. 21 1, -pada heels upwards either with aJhosira (head down) A iv.133, or avansira Vv 521^ (v-1); J I233. -mukha turned upwards, adv. a upwards or backwards (of a river) Miln 295 (Ganga u. sandati; in same context ubbha Miln 122). -lomin "having hair on the upper side", a kind of couch or bed (or rug on a couch) Vin I.192 11.163, '69. So is prob. to be read for ud-
(+
un-
puffed up" Irsl.), 204 (id.) Vism 133, 269; V.II2 (linar) cittai) uddhataq c), 114 A 11.23; 111- 39'; V.93 sq., 142, '63; It 72; Th 2, 77 (so read with v. 1., T. has uddhata; ThA 80 explns. as nan' arammane vikkhitta-citta asamShita); Nd^ 433 (-)- avupanala
"muddled
in
mind
&
santa-citto);
Pug 35
well
(= uddhaccena
samannSgata Pug
217).
-an"
dalomi (q. v.). -virecana action of an emetic (lit. throwing up) (opp. adho-virecana of a purgative) D 1.12 (= uddhaij DhA 111.126; SoA 86. dosanai) niharanarj DA 198); -suddha clean on top Vin 11. 152. (2) uddhar) in: -agbatanika an after-deather, a teacher who maintains that the soul exists after death D 1.31, cp. DA 1.119. -pada feet up (& head down) Vv 52'^5 (y. 1. uddha). -bhagiya belonging to the upper part (opp. oram): see sai)yojana. -virecana v. 1. B13. at Sn.\ 86 for uddha". -sara(r)) (adv.) with raised or lofty voice, lit. "sounding high" Sn 901, see Nd' 315. -sota (adj.) one who is going upwards in the stream of life [cp. BSk. iirdhvasrolah Mahavy 46] D in. 237; S v.69, 201, 205, 237, 285, 314, 378; A 1.233; 11.134; IV.14 sq., 73 sq., 146, 380; V.120; Dh 218; Th 11.12; Pug 17; Nett 190; DhA 1112S9; lit. up-slream at J in. 371.
1.470; virahita 5nA 549); J V.203 ; Vv 64'.
balanced, not shaken, calm, subdued 11.21 1 ; V.93 sq., 104; Sn 850 (= uddhacca-
Dh 363 (=
fr.
nibbutacitto
DhA
iv.93)
See also ubbhata.
Uddhana
dhma,
oven
J
(nt.)
['ud-dhvana,
68,
71,
ud
dhvan
instead of
for
uddhamona ("uddhmana
346;
11.133,
Sk.), see
dhamati] an
1.33,
277;
111.178,
425;
^385, 471; 11.218 (kammar), 574; Sn p. 105; Miln 118, 257; Vism 171, 254; DhA 1.52, 224; 11.3; 111.219
(panti);
IV.176.
Uddhamma
Uddharana
[ud
+ dhamma]
false doctrine
Dpos
V.19.
taking up, I. (nt) [abstr. fr. uddharati] Miln 307 (sass-samaya the time of gathering the corn; to uddharati i. but cp. in same meaning ud2. pulling or drawing dhata from uddharati 2). DA 1.192. out (cp. uddharati 2) Vin ill. 29. See also ubbahati-.
lifting, raising
Uddhagsati [ud
uddhaijsati
sec dharjsati] to
-f dhaijsati, in lit. meaning of dhvatJS, fly out or up (of dust) Vv 78' na tatth' lajo; expldby uggacchati VvA 304. pp.
Uddharati
confused
uddbasta
(q. v.).
Uddhagga
(lit.
risa
(adj.) [uddha -j- agga] I. standing on end with raised point), bristling, of the hair of a MahapuD 11.18 111.144, 154. 2. prominent, conspicuous
I- (in 'his meaning [ud -f dharate of dhf] with ubbharati from bfh, cp. interchange of ddh & bbh in uddha: ubbha, possibly also with bfh: see abbahati and cp. ubbahatii). (a) to raise, rise, lift up; hence: to raise too much, overbalance, shake etc.: see pp. (b) to uddhata (*udbhrta) & cp. uddhacca & uddharana.
J IV. 345 (rajin having prominent stripes, of a lion). 3. pointing upwards (of the lower teeth, opp. adhagga
point-doivnwards)
4.
v.
156
lofty,
beneficial
(of gifts)
(= A
hetthima-danta C). n.68 (dakkhina); ni.46
(id.) see also
uddbaggika.
(adj.)
take up, lift, to remove, take away D 1.135 (ballq uddhareyya raise a tax); 1.306 (hiyaij); J 1.193 (aor. poet, udaddhari Caus. uddharitva kaddhilvii pavattesi C); VvA 157. 2. to pull out, uddharapeti Vin M.180, iSi; J VI.9S. draw out (syn. with abbahati, q. v. for comparison) D I. ubbhato) 77 (ahii) karanda uddhareyya, further on ahi k. PvA 115 (= abbahati); imper. uddharatha J 11.95 (fof
Uddhagglka
in gifts)
[cp.
uddhagga) aiming
at
or resulting
158.
-)-
a lofty end, promoting spiritual welfare, beneficial (of
1.
51 ^111.66:
1.90;
III.
259;
DA
1.
UddhaCCa
cp.
(nt.) [substantivised ger. of ud-dharati,
ud
dhf,
a
abbaha); Dh 327 (atlanar) dugga); aor. uddhari J 111.190 (ankena);cond. uddhare Th 1, 756; ger. uddharitva D 1.234; Ndi 419; SnA 567; DhA IV. 26; PvA 139, & (poet.) uddhatva for T. laddhatvaii cakkhuni =: J IV.406 (cakkhuni. so read akkhini uddharitva C). pp. uddbata & ubbhata.
uddhata
&
uddhata.
The BSk. auddhalya shows
stitute for
strange distortion. BSk. udihava seems to be also a subuddhacca] over-balancing, agitation, excitement,
distraction,
Irsl"-
Uddharln
in
an Sn 952 see under nitthurin.
flurry
(see
on
meaning Dialogues
1.82;
Dhs
Uddhaseta
Uddhasta
seti]
see uddhasta.
119; CfJ. 18, 45, 83). A 1.256, 282; 111.375, 421, 449; IV.87; V.142, 145, "48; D 111.234; S V.277 sq.; DhSA 260; SnA 492 (in sense of "haughtiness"? for Sn 702 unnata); Nd' 220, 501; Ps 1.81, 83; 11.9, 97 sq.; 119, 142,' 145, 169, 176; Pug 18, 59; Dhs 427, 429 (cittassa), 1159, 1229, 1426, 1482; Vbh 168, 369, 372, 377; Visni 137, 469 (= uddhata- bhava); Sdhp 459. Together with kukkucca "flurry or worry" u. is enumd- as the 4ih of the 5th nivarana's and as the g'h of the 10 sariyojana's (q. v.), e.g. at D I.71, 246; III 49, 234, 269, 278; S 1.99; A 1.3; III. 16; V.30; Nd' 379; Dhs i486.
.
with
expl"*-
[ppof uddhaijseli, see dhaijsati & cp. anuddhaq attacked, perhaps "spoilt" (smothered!) In comb"pariyonaddha (covered) at A 1.202 (T. uddhaseta,
by uparl dhaqsita C); 11.2II (vv. 11. uddhasota for Registered with an" as anuddhasta uddhaqso). in Index vol. to A, should however be read as anuddhasta (q. v.). Cp. also viddhasta.
"eta
&
Uddhara (& ubbhara
Uddhaja
(v.
1.
(adj.)
[uddhaq -f
ja]
upright,
honest
1.386
for
pannadhaja).
[pp.
Uddhata
uddhacca]
destroyed,
of uddharati'^; see also uddhata, uddhita & 2. pulled out, i. pulled out J 11.26.
In Vin.; e.g. 11.255, <=p. 256 where ubbhata unterchanges with uddhara) [fr. uddharati'] I. taking away, withdrawal, suspension, in kathin (q. v.) 2. a tax, Vin 1.255 sq.; 111. 262; IV.287; v. 177 sq. levy, debt, in phrase ij sodheti (so read for sadheti loc. U.341; 111.106; iv.45, 247. cit.) to clear up a debt J uddhara-sodhana (v. 1. sadh") the clearance of a debt
11.341.
3-
synopsis or abstract
Dpvs
v.
37 (atth" of
datha with its fangs H.259; vi.6. 3. cut off or out Miln 231 (uddhat-uddhate Slope whenever a piece
extirpated,
in
phrase"
the
meaning of the Vin.); SnA 237

at J
(atth -f pad").
removed (of
is
a snake) J 1.505;
4.
Uddhalaka
Uddhita
[a
vi.530
of
J
is
to
be read udd31aka.
cut
off).
drawn
out, lifted out, raised J 1.143;

;
by-form
sasskale
at
the
time of lifting the corn

J
11.
v. 49
Cpaqsu).
extirpated,
removed
[ud
-|-
uddhata] pulled out, destroyed, uddhata-bija C). vi.237 (pphala
Cp. uddhata-bija castrated
237.
Uddhunati
dhunSti] to shake
VvA
279.
Uddhata
of uddharati'; as to its relation to uddhata see remarks under uddhacca]. lifted up, raised, I. risen, high (of the sun, only In this special phrase u. aruno) Vin 11.236 ; Ud 27 (vv. 11. uggata & uddhasta).
[pp.
Uddhumata
sq.,
(adj.)
risen (of flour)
171;
DA
[pp. of uddhumayatl] swollen, bloated, 1.140; Sn 200 (of a corpse); SnA 100 1.114. Cp. next.
Uddhumataka
Uddhumataka
up
(adj.) [prec.
38
i.
Upa
"out-plough" {not "up-plough") in sense of out-of-work, e. to make the people put their ploughs (or work in general) away and prepare for a festival; to take a holiday. A typical "Jataka"-phrase J 1.228; n.296, 367; ill. 129, 414; IV.355; VI.328; DhA III. 10.
;
1.88 (of a corpse;
+ ka] swollen, bloated, puffed + vinilaka); Vism 178, 193 (id.);

420
("nimitta appearance of
1.307.
J 1.164 (udarar) "q katva), being blown up); Miln 332;
DhA
See also subha

11.17;
&
asubha.
-sanna the idea of a bloated corpse

Miln 331; cp.
Dhs 263;
Dhs
(nt.)
Irsl"- 69.
Unnata
in
fig.
[pp. of special
unnamati. Besides this form we find unnata meaning, q. v.] raised, high, lufiy, in high
onata)
VI
Uddhumatatta
dition
[abstr.
fr.
uddhumata]
swollen con-
situation
1.
(opp.
\'ism
178.
71;
II
369;
Pv iv.6" (= sarain 487; Miln 146, 387; DA
PvA
1.45
262); J See also
unnala.
Uddhumayati
uddhacca]
111.26;
to
[ud
-|-
dhma,
see
dhamati
&
remarks on
VvA
be blown up, to swell up, rise; aor. "ayi J 76; ger. "ajitva J H.18; Dh.\ 1. 126. pp.
Unnati
(f)
[fr.
unnamati;
cp.
uiinati]
rising,
lifting
up,
elevation Miln 387 (âvnnati).
uddhumata &
''ayita (q. v.).
Unnadati [ud
-)-
nadati] to resound, shout out, roar J i.ilo;
Uddhumayana
swelling up J
(nt.)
IV. 37.
[fr.
uddhumayati] puffing, blowing or
II
90;
13.
[cp.
111.271,
325; Miln 18; aor. unnadi J 174; Miln Caus. unnadeti (q. v ).
[fr
Uddhumayika
Uddhumayita up VvA 218.
Udrabhati
[?
(adj.)
uddhumSyita] like blowing or
Unnama
ud-)-nam;
cp. also
unnama
in fig.
swelling up, of blown-up appearance
1.142 sq.
rising ground,
elevation, plateau
Kh
VII.7
meaning]
1.5'
Pv
(=
thala unnata-padesa
[pp. of uddhumayati] swollen, bloated, pnfied
PvA
29); Miln 349;
DA
1.154.
Unnamati
doubtful in form & etym.] to eat 1.306 (upacika bijaq na udrabheyyur) ; vv. 11. on p. 555: udrah", udah, udah", uddhah", utthah" udraheyyun ti khadeyyuq C. (udrabhasane dhatuni)). AWc. The Dhatupatha,
[ud -f- namati, see unnamati in fig. meaning] to ascend Miln 117 (onamati -|-); Vism 306. Caus. unnameti (q. v.). pp. unnara & unnata (q. v.).
rise up,
Unnala & Unnala
(adj.)
[Bdhgh. has ud
+ nala;
1
but
it
is
212, and the Dhatu-maujusa, adane, eating.
311, explain
udrabha by
Udraya (& Uddaya)

uddaya
udaya yielding
If
) [perhaps a bastard etc. The BSk. usually
P. dd by dr. coming forth,
so,
result,
then equal to adaya & consequence. Usually in
form of renders uddaya*]
foil,
two
phrases; dukkh" (yielding pain) & sukh" (giving pleasure); e.g. as dukkh" at 1415; J iv.398; v. 119 (v. 1. indriya); Pv i.iiio (so read for T. "andriya, cp. undriyati as V. 1. for udayati); Ps 11.79 (kammaij); as sukh" at J V.389 (v. 1. "indriya); DhA 11.47 ("uddaya). Both dukkh"
& sukh at Ps I 80. Besides these in foil, comfans.; katuk causing bitterness J v.241; sa with (good or evilj consequences S 11.29; 1.27 1.
change freq., cp. P. nangala > langala; nalata > lalata) from ud -)- lal or to sport, thus meaning "sporting, sporty, wild" etc. (still more likely) with Kern, Toev. s. v. a dial, form of unnata P. unnata, although the P. Commentators never thought of that. Cp. with this the BSk. unnata in same stock phrase uddhata unnata capala M Vastu 1.305, and the Maralhic Prk. mula =: Sk. mrta, Pischel, Gr. 244. To these may be added P. celakedu > cetakedu J VI. 538] showing off, insolent, arrogant, proud, haughty, in phrase uddbata unnala capala M 1.32; S 1.61 204 (trsld- as "muddled in mind, puffed up, vain", expl<^- as uggala-nala uddhata-tuccha-mana K. S. 318); A 1.70, 266; n.26; III 199, 355, 391; It 113 (+ asamahita); Dh 292 (j- pamalta; explJ. as "mana-nalai) ukkhipitva caranena unnala" DhA 111.452); Th i, 634; Pug 35 (^ uggataeither a dissimilated form for 'uUala (n >
;
Udriyati (& Uddiyati) [cp. Sk. ud drryate. Pass of ud df, drnoli, and P. darati & dalali; see also avadiyati which may be a Sanskritised oddiyati for uddiyati] to burst, split open, break, fall to pieces Vin 1.148 (viharo
udriyati);
bhijjhissati
II
nalo tuccha-manar) ukkhipitv.i
ti
attho
PugA
217).
Unnahana
[ud -f nah, see nayhati] flattering, tying (f.) or pushing oneself on to somebody, begging Vism 27.
[fr.
174 (id);
1.96, so
D.\
iv.254 (i): D 1.96 ("iyissati read for udayati); S I 113, 119.
Unnada
ud
+
[fr.
nad] shout, shouting
11
405.
Udriyana & Uddiyana

splitting
(nt.) [fr. udriyati] breaking or open, bursting J 1.72 DhA 11. 7 (sadda), 100 (pathavi-uddiyana-sadda; vv. 11. uddri, udri).
;
ud -f nad] shouting out; resounding, Unnadin noisy, loud, tumultuous Vin 111.336; D 1.95, 143, J 78;
(adj.)
J
11.216.
Undura
Unnadeti
[etym ?] a rat Vin 1.209; 11.148, 152; 111.151; J 1. 120; Miln 23, 363. Spelt undura at Vism 62.
of ud, unatti & undati, see udaka] in phrase piti-vegen'unna "bubbling up with the excitement of joy", overflowing with joy Mhvs 19, 29 (expld by uggatacitta i. e. lofty, exalted C). It may however be better & more in keeping with Pali word-formation as well as with
[pp.
[Caus. of (pathaviq); 11.34.

(adj ) [ud
-f-
unnadati]
to
make resound
1.408
Unnamin
nam
in Caus. form] raisjng or rising;
Unna
in
comb" with ninnamin

(of cultivated land).
raised
&
bent, high
&
low
IV. 237
Unnameti
written
at
(unn)
(inf.
unnameti (with
meaning & interpretation to explain the word as ud -\na, taking na as abs. (base)-form of nam, thus lit. "bent up", i. e. raised, high, in meaning of unnata. Cp. the
exactly
similar
Sn 206
of unnamati] to raise a for a before mutes uijnametave).

[Caus.
DhsA 5; & liquids)
formation,
use
& meaning
of ninna
to
Upa
ninnata.
Thus unna > ninna would correspond

ninnata.
un-
nata
>
Unnaka
[etym.?]
species
of
perfume
vi 537
(gloss
kutantaja).
Unnangala
[ud 4- nangala, on meaning of ud in this case see ud] in phrase g karoti, according to Morris, TS. 1887, I20 "to make an up-ploughing, to turn up etc.", but more aptly with C. on J vi.328 to make
(adj.)
[Vedic upa; Av. upa on, up; Gr. iito under, t/a-ep over; Lat. sub fr. *(e)ks-upo; Goth, uf under & on; Ohg. E. up; Oir. fo under. See also upari] uf := Ags. up prefix denoting nearness or close touch (cp. similarly a), usually with the idea of approach from below or rest on In compn- a upa is always top , on, upon, up, by. contracted to flpa, e. g. devOpatthana, lokupaga, puiiiiuMeanings: (1) (Rest): on upon, up palthambhita. ^kinna covered over; "jivati live on (cp. anu); ttham-
yF
bhita propped up, sup-ported; cita heaped up, ac-cumulated; hold or take up; nata bent on; "nissaya foundation; nissita depending on etc. (2) (Aim): (out)
"dhareti
Upa
up
139
Upakappatl
dat.),
Upakusita
[upa
1.5'
to (the speaker or hearer); cp. the meaniogs developed out of this as 'higher, above" in upara, upari, upama := Lat. superus, supremus E. g. kaddhati drag on to ; kappati come to, accrue; "kappana ad-ministering; 'kara service to; "kkhata administered; "gacchati go to, ap-proach (cp. upatigacchati) ; "disati ad-vise: "dhavati run up to:
to
serve,
Pv.\
J
19);
kappati] intrs.) to be beneficial to (w. accrue S 1.85; Pv 1.4* (== nippajjati (petanaq); l.io* (^ viniyujjati PvA 49);
-\-
to
^-35; 501, 504.
VtK
8,
29
(petanar)),
27
(id.),
241;
Sdhp
to sound out; "nikkhamati come out up to; "nisegone on to or after; "neti bring on to; etc. (3) (Nearness): close by, close to, near, "ad-"; e.g. kannaka
''nadati
vita
Upakappana
49
(an).
(m.)
[fr.
upakappatl]
profit
PvA 29
(dan"),
close
tthita
to
the
ear;
^cSra ap-plication; "tthana at-tending;
ap-proached; "titthati stand by, look after; dduta urged; "nameti place close to; "^nibandhati tie close to;
nisidati sit close to or
<iuite,
Upakappanaka DhA 11.133.

Upakaraoa
(nt.)
(adj.)
[fr.
upakappana] profitable J 1.398
down
by.
[fr.
(4) (Intensive use):
upa -f kf]
help,
service,
support;
altogether,
cut
up.
Gr.
(5) (Diminutive use as in Lat. subabsurdus; whitish; Oir. fo-dord; Cymr. go-durdd i/TÂo/xo;
"up"; e.g. "antika quite near; "chindati
murmur): nearly, about, somewhat, a little, secondary, miniature, made after the style of, e. g. addha by about half; "'kacchaka like a little hollow; "kandakin (= "pandukin? whitish); "deva a minor god; nibha somewhat similar to; ''nila bluish; upapurohita minor priest; uparajja viceroyalty; upalohitaka, uparopa; vana a little forest, etc. Au/i". The nearest semantic affinity of upa is a".
means of existence, livelihood D 11.340; A 11.86; J 1.7; PvA 60 (commodities), 133 (manussa, adj. suitable, fit); Sdhp 69. In general any instrument or means of achieving a pui'pose, viz. apparatus of a ship J IV. 165 tunnavaya a weaver's outfit J 11.364; dabb fit to be used as wood Vism 120; dan materials for a gift PvA 105 (so read & cp. upakkhata); nahan bathing requisites VvA 248; Vitt luxuries A v.264 sq., 283, 290 sq.; PvA 71.
;
Upakaroti [upa
port
\-
karoti] to
(aor.
do a
service, serve, help, sup-
Th
88).
2,
Upaka
upaga] found only in comli"- kultlpaka where second k stands for g. through assimilation with one who frequents first k. Only with ref. to a bhikkhu a certain family (for the purpose of getting alms), a family
(
ThA
)
89
pp.
upakasiij
=r anuganhirj santappesii)
upakkhata
-)-
(q. v.).
[for
Upakara
nefit,
[fr.
upa
obligation,
hoti
is
kf, cp. upakarana] service, help, befavour D 111.187 sq.; VaA 68; PvA 8,
18
(aya
good
of
for);
Sdhp 283, 447, 530.

help,
friend,
associate
Vin
1.192,
208;
III.
84; S 11.200
111.258 sq.; Nd-: 385'; Pv lli.8; PvA 266. Sporadic pika (bhikkhuni) Vin 11.268; iv.66. upaka (for upaga) at J IV. 219.
sq.
kulti-
bahi^pakara (adj.) helpful S IV. 295;
in
gayh-
very serviceable or PvA 114. upakaraij karoti to do a favour, to oblige PvA 42, 88, 159 (kata); katupakara one to whom a service has been rendered PvA 116.
great
-avaha
useful, serviceable, doing

(adj.)
[fr.
good
PvA
86.
UpakaCCha
kaccha'] only in comb"- with between the hips or loins or arm-pits", ''antare lit. in 3 phrases (cp. Kern, Toev. 11.140 s. v.), viz. upakacchantare katva taking (it) between the legs J 1.63, 425, khipitva throwing (it) into the armpits J v. 21 1 & tha(
)
"in
[upa
Upakaraka
upakara] serviceable, helping, effec-
petva
id. J
v.46.
tive J v.99; Vism 534. f. upakarika i. [benefactress, 2. fortification (strengthening of the helper J in. 437. defence) on a city wall D 1. 105, see 1.274 & cp. cause (that which is an parikkhara. 3. (philosophy) aid in the persistence or happening of any given thing)
DA
UpakaCChaka
diff.
[upa -f kaccha
-)-
meaning] (l)
[= upa
+ kaccha' + ^^
ka, cp. Sk. upakaksa in ''l^^ "" enclo-
Tikapatthana
i.ii.
[fr.
sure, adj. in the form of a hollow or a shelter J 1.158. upa -|- kaccha'^ -|- ^^ '"'^'^ 'he armpit, a hollow, (2) usually the armpit, but occasionally it seems to be applied to the hip or waist Vin 111.39; iv.260 (pudendum mulie-
Upakarin
31'^]
(adj.-n.)
upakara; cp.
1.86;
J
ill.
[=
benefactor
11;
ASk. upakarin Jtm. DA 1. 187; Sdhp
540, 546.
bre); Miln 293; J v.437
(= kaccha'^).
Upaki^lja
Vv
35'
[pp. of upakirati] strewn over with ( (rucak, so read for rajak; expl"!
covered by okinna
),
Upakattha
to]
(adj.) [pp. of upa 4- karS to draw up or near approaching, near J iv.213 (yava upakattha-majjhantika till nearly noon). Usually in foil, two phrases: upakatthe kale when the time was near, i. e. at the approach of mealtime Vin iv.175; VvA 6, 294; and upakatthaya vassdpanayikaya as Lent was approaching Vin 1.253; loc. upakatthe as PvA 42; VvA 44. Cp. vupakattha.
VvA
160).
Upakiriya
(f)
[fr.
upa
-j-
kr] implement, ornament J v.408.

to
Upakujatl [upa
(knjantai]
u.
-\-
kSjati]
sing
to
to
(of birds) J IV.296
replies
w.
song
the singing).
pp.
upakujita
(q. v.).
prep, 'near, in the neighbourhood oT' Nd^ 639 (=santike); Davs v.41 (so read for upakanthe).
adv. or
Upakujita
the
hum
( ") [pp. of upakajati] resounding, filled with or song of (birds) J iv.359; PvA 154.
Upaka(}(Jhat] [upa -j- kaddhati, cp. upakattha] to drag or pull on to (w. dat.), or down to D 1.180 (+ apakaddhati); 111.127 (id.); 1.365; S 1.49; 11.99; Dh 311
(nirayaya
Upakula
side
its
[upa
VI.26
-|-
kSla] embankment, a river's bank, river(rukkh'ilpakulaje the trees sprung up at
= niraye
at
bank).
nibbattapeti
is
DhA
III.484).
Upakulita
to
Upakai^^tha
Davs V.41
be corrected
to
upakattha.
Upakao(}akin (Pv
It.i") see under uppai^dukin.
Upakaooa ( )
in
kanpa] lit. (spot) near the ear, only [upa oblique cases or in der. ka (q. v.) Th I, 200 (upakaijnamhi close to the ear, under the ear).
[derivation uncertain] used of the nose in old age Th 2, 258 (jaraya paîsedhika viya says the comP TS. 1884, 74 trsl- obstructed; Mrs. mentary. Morris Kh. D. in "Sis/ers" takes it for upakDlita and trsU- seared K A S. 1919. 538. and shrivelled. So also Ed. MUller This is probably right; but Oldenberg, Pischel and Hardy all read upakUlita.
UpakaOQaka
1^
kappa ka) by the ear, being at or on the ear of somebody, only in loc. as adv. upakapnake secretly Vin 1.237; "-99; 'v.20, 271; S 1.86; A 111.57; SnA 186; and in cpd. 'jappin one who whis(adj.)
[upa
Upakulita
[pp. of ku<J, a variant of kuth, kvathati] singed, boiled, roasted J 1.405 ("half-roasled" := addhajjhamaka C). See also upakusita.
at J
Upakusita
is
pers into the ear (of another), spreader of reports

136. Cp. kappajappaka
III.
suggested
1.
11.134 is perhaps faulty for "kulita, which by C. expl"' "kukkule jhamo" and also by
&
kanpajappana.
V.
kujhita (for
ka(thita
boiled, sweltering, hot).
The
UpakDsita
variant (gloss)
"kulita,
140
UpagaCChati [upa
approach,
flow
to
-f-
Upacara
gacchati]
"knjita mny have the same origin, viz. was however interpreted (v. 1. BB.) by "kupita (meaning "shaken, disturbed by fire").
I.
to
come
to,
go
to,
(of water)
11.12;
PvA
12
(vasa-
natthanaij), 29, 32 (vasai)) 132; ger. "gantva PvA 70 (attano santikai]), & "gamma S 11.17, 20. 2. to undergo,
Upakka
112.
see
uppakka.
[pp. of upakkamati] I. attacked by ( ) Miln attacking, intriguing or plotting against (loc.)
go
(in)
to,
to
begin,
undertake Sn 152
(ditthir)
anupa-
Upakkanta
gamma);
gacchi,
J 1.106 (vassarj); PvA 42 (id.); J 1.200; niddar) upagacchati to drop off into sleep PvA 43 (aor. upa-
2.
DA
MSS.
gafichi),
(f.)
105,
128.
pp.
upagata
(q.v.).
1. 1
40.
[fr.
Upakkama
approach
157;
upa
)
+ kratn]
VvA
71.
DA
1.69,
72.
(l)
lit.
(a)
(b) attack
going to, nearing, Vin II. 195; Miln
of upa -f gfh] taking up, keeping Upagatlhana up. meditating Miln 37.
[abstr.
acting, undertaking, act

special:
(2) applied (a) in general: doing, S 1. 152 Sn p. 126. (b) in
Upaga^hati [upa
Miln 38.
-(-
ganhati]
to
take
up
(for meditation)
ways, means, i.e. either good of helpful means, expedient, remedy Sn 575; Miln 151, 152; or bad or unfair means, treachery, plotting Th I, 143; J IV. 115 (punishment); Miln 135, 176.
Upagata
Upakkamati
(I)
to
[upa
attack
III.
lll.lio.
+
(3)
[fr.
1.86
of kram] to go on to, e. ;= Ud 71. (2) to undertake Vin to begin Vin IV.316; DA 1.318.
kamati
i.
i. gone to, come, apSn 708 (asan nisinna SnA 495); PvA 77 (santikai]), 78, 79 (petalokai)), 123. 2. undergoing, coming or come under, overpowered, suffering Nd^ under asita (=: ajjhupagata in same conn, at A V.187); Pv Ml") (khuppipas); PvA 60 (= abhibhuta).
[pp.
of upagacchati]
proached
(intrs.)
Upagamana
coming
to,
Upakkamana (nt.)
J
IV.
1
upa 4- kram] going near
to,
attacking
2.
(nt.) [fr. upa -f gam] approaching, going or undergoing, undertaking Vin 11.97 (-(- ajjhupag); Nett 27; Vism 600; PvA 42 (vass).
Upakkitaka
comb''-
[fr. upa -f kri to buy] a buyer, hawker, dealer with bliataka DhA 1. 119 I'd 23 (C. expl^ by "yo kahapanadlhi kinci kinati so upakkitako ti vuccali"); Ps 11.196 (? T. upakkhittaka).
Upagamanaka
Upagajlta
out
J
(adj.)
[fr.
upagamana] going
168
to,
one who
goes to (with ace.)
PvA
(=
"upaga).
[pp. of upagalati] flowing out, spat or slobbered V.471 ("khelo; v. 1. paggharita).

(adj.)
[fr.
Upakkilittha
[pp. of
upa
-|-
kHd
or klis, cp. kilesa
&
next]
soiled, stained,
depraved, impure S 1.179;
1.207 (citta);
Upagamin
upa -f
gam,
ii.6
cp. upaga] going to,
Vism
13.
undergoing, experiencing
(jati jar).
Upakkilesa
(cp.
[fr. upa -{ kliS] anything that spoils or obstructs, a minor stain, impurity, defilement, depravity, Vin 11.295
Upaguhati [upa
-(-guhati] to
111.437; V.157, 328, 384.
embrace J 1.346, 349; 11.424;

ger.
upaguyha
vi.300.
91; D 111.42 sq., 49 sq., 201; S V.92 sq. (panca cittassa upakkilesa), 108, 115; A I.IO (agantuka), 207 (cittassa), 253 (olarika etc.); n.53 (candima-suriyanar) samana-brahmananari), 67: 111.16 (jatartipassa, cittassa), 3S6 sq.; IV.177 (vigata); v. 195; Ps 1.164 (eighteen); Pug 60; Dhs 1059, 1 1 36; Nett 86 sq., 94, 114 sq.; Sdhp 216, 225 (as
SnA 487 & VvA
134
&
see abbha);
1.36,
Upagghata
[pp. of next] scented, smelled, kissed J vi.543 (C. sisamhi upasinghita).
Upagghayati
Upaghatfita
against J
1.
[upa ghra, see ghayatii] to smell at, in sense of "to kiss" J v.328 (also inf. upagghatui]).
[pp. of
upaghatteti]
knocked
or
knocking
upaklesa).
Ten
stains at
Vism 633.
26
(v.
179).
Upakkuttha
sured,
[pp. faulty
1.
DA
of upakkosati] blamed, reproached, cen1. 113 (an); Sn p. 115 (id.); J 111.523;
Upaghata
injury
[fr.
upa
+ (g)lian,
.S
cp. ghata] hurting, injuring,

;
111.237;
11.218; iv.323 sq.
III.
173;
t)t
Th
i,
1.2
583;
Miln
274,
307,
347;
DA
1.273.
3t>
hurling
others, kindness
Dh
[fr.
185.
UpakkOSa
161;
[fr.
upa
-|-
kru] censure, reproach

kosati]
vi.489.
Upakkosati
J
[upa
-|-
to scold, reprove, l)Iame
Upaghatana
I.
(nt.)
upaghata] hurting
DhA
111.237 (an).
11.13.
111.436,
523; iv.8i, 317, 409.
Upaghatika
as a favour or
(adj.)
[fr.
upaghata] injuring, offending Vin
Upakkhata &
service, given,
"ta [pp. of upakaroti]
done
Upaghatin
(adj.) [fr.
upaghata] hurting, injuring J 111.523.
prepared, administered
1.1^7
VI.
DA 1.294); M
11209;
(=
I)
sajjita
Pv ir.8(= sajjita
-f-
PvA
to
107); J
139; Miln 156.
Upacaya
Upakkhalati [upa
khalati]
stumble,
hip
11.250;
iii.ioi; J
(ut.) [fr. at
111.433.
[fr. upa ci, cp. caya & acaya] heaping up, gathering, accumulation, heap. As t.t. with ref. to kamma "conservation", with ref. to body & form "integration". (See discussion & defin. at Cpd. 253; /)/is trsl. 195). kummasûpacayo, see under kaya); odana 1.75
{~
Upakkhalana
Upakkhittaka
prec] stumbling, tripping Vism 500.

196 see upakk.
Dhs 582, 642
(rupassa
u.
ayatananai]
acayo),
864;
Ps
Vbh
of the)
11.
147, 151 sq.; Kvu 520; Kelt 113; Vism 449; 1.220; PvA 198 (but v. I. paccayassa preferable).
DA
Upakhandha
[upa
-\-
khandha]
lit.
trunk, back, shoulder J iv.210
(= khandha
upper (side C).
Upaga
(always as upaga) (adj.) [upa -f- ga] I. going to, getting to, reaching, in phrases kay,S 11.24; akas'anaiic'ayatan etc. Ps 1.84; kay S 11.24; brahmalok" Pv II.I3'3;
Upacarati [upa -f- carati] to deal with, handle, use 180. pp. upacinna & upacarita (q. v.).
J VI.
Upacarita
[pp.
of upacarati]
practised,
served,
enacted,
performed Miln 359, 360.
yathakamm
fruit,
D 1.82.
to,
2.
coming
into,
experiencing, having,
flower
at
Upacara
as vikappan" according to option
Vin iv.283; phal" bearing

in
& ppph having

12
(id. -|-
flowers,
PvA
1.51
275.
lit.
3.
attached
to
belonging
VvA
cessible
padflpaga). 4. in phrase gayh the grip", acquisition of property,
to,
being
(hatth");
"actheft
4.
[fr. upa 1. approach, access Vin 11.120, car] 2. habit, 152; 1V.304; J 1.83, 172; Dhs.\ 328 (phal). practice, conduct Vin 11.20 (dassan); SuA 140 (id.); J 111.280. way, means application, use of (esp. of 3. spells etc.) J 111.280 (mantassa); V1.180; Miln 153, 154 (dur an evil spell); VvA 127 (gram. t.t. kaian"). 4.
IV. 219 (T.
gayhiipaka); Miln 325;
DhA
11.29;
PvA
entrance, access,
i.
e.
immediate vicinity or neighbourhood
Upacara
of
141
Upajanatl [upa
Upatthana
-|- janlti] to learn, acquire or have knowledge of (w. gen. or instr.), to know Vin 1.272 (saqyamassa); 11.181 (gharavSs'atthena); A 1.50 (dvinnai) dhammaoai] upanMsin). fut. upanfiissati (& upanftassatl
J IV. 1 82 (nagar'=); usually as gam Vin 1.109; IV.230; KhA 77; SnA 83, 179. - 5. attention, attendance Vin IV.272; J VI. 180; Miln 154. 6. civility, polite behaviour J 11.56; VI.102. 7. On upacSra as
111.46;
()
philos.
t.t.
and
its
relation to
of 54; CpJ. 55; Mystic p. XI. bourhood-, or access-concentration, distinguishing it from appana-samadhi) at Vism 85, 126, 144 and passim.
appana Thus used
see
Dhs trsl"- 53, samadhl (neigh-
Sn 716) Sn 701, 716

498); J V.215.
(=
upaiinayissati kathayissati
SnA
pp. upaii&ata (q. v.).
Upadka
[connected with Sk. upadikS, although the not quite clear. Attempts at explns. by Trencker Notes 62 (*utpadika > upatika > upacika) & Kern, Ton/. Vedic upajika, this fr. upajihika for p. 102 (upacika dihika, vv. 11. upadehiha & upadika). It may however be a direct der. from upa -j- cJ, thus meaning "making heaps, a builder"] the termite or white ant Vin 11. 11 3, 148, 152; 111.151; 1.306; J 111.320; IV.331; Miln 363,
(f.)
is
relation
jfvati] to live on (w. ace), to depend Upajivatl [upa on, to live by somebody, to be supported by (ace.) D 1.228; S 1.217; Sn 612 sq.; Th i, 943; J 111.309, 338; iv.271 (= anujivati); Pv 11.9M (Ankuraq u. ti tai) nissSya jivanti PvA 134); Miln 231.
Upajivlka
(adj.)
[=apajlvin] Sdhp 501 (see next).

upa
Upajivin ( ) (adj.-n.) [fr. sisting by A 11.135 (phal);

(sipp).
f.
392; Vism 62;
DhA
11.25;
HL'S.
used, frequented,
jiv] living on, subSn 217 (para-datt), J 1.227 (vohar); iv.380; Pug 51; Miln 160 (Satth); VvA 141
upajivini in rup (itthi) a

(i.e.
woman
195.
Upaciqoa
Upaclta
[pp. valuej J VI. 1 80.
of upacarati]
known
(as
living
by her beauty
a courtesan) Miln
earning her 122; PvA
46;
cp.
kilittha-kamm gaijika
(nt.)
PvA
[pp. of upacinati] collected, produced (usually
I.
heaped up, accumulated,

merit,
Upajuta
Upajjha
[upa
-f-
jQta] stake at
game J
vi.192.
of puniia
up,
& kamma
karma) Sn 697;
PvA
30,
150.
KhA
2.
132;
built
SnA 492; VvA
see next,
7, 271, 342; conserved (of the body)
Miln 232;
DA
1.220.
fr.
Upacitatta
(nt.) [abstr.
upacita] storing up, accumulation
Upajjhaya [Vedic upadhySya, upa -f adhi -f- i, 1ft. "one who is gone close up to"] a spiritual teacher or preceptor, master. Often combd with acariya e. g. Vin i,
119;
Dhs 431.
Upacinati [upa
l. to collect, heap up, accumulate ci] (punnai) or papaij) VvA 254; PvA 8, 241. 2. to concentrate, pay attention Th i, 199 (C. upacetuij for ocetui) T.); J V.339 (r=oloketi). Pass, upaciyyatl Th i,
Nd'
350;
of the
60,
substitute
the acariya being only the deputy or upajjhaya. Vin 1.45, 53, 62, 120; iv.
11.66,
pp. upacita UpaCCa = uppacca

807.
78; 111.69; Sn 346; DhA 11.93; A short form of upajjhaya is upajjha, found in the Vinaya, e.g. at Vin 1.94; 111.35; with f. upajjha Vin iv.326,
130; S
1.185;
PvA
55,
230.
(q. v.).
Upanii&ta
1.40; J
up" (= uppatitvS PvA 103) at Th 2, 248 (=: ThA 205, where v. 1. and gloss upecca & upacca, expld. by upanetva), as well as at Pv II. 7" (= PvA 103 where readg upaccha; & gloss upacca
(q. v.) "flying
[pp. of upajanati] found out, learnt, V.325, 368; 1.61.
known Vin
Upattita [upa -f
fied
;
attita, from ard, see ajfita] pained, overcome, overwhelmed J vi,82 (visavegena),
II.
terri-
&
upecca).
Upatthapetl & "ttâpetl [Cans.

ati -f-
of upa(thahati]
I.
to
Upaccaga
[upa
aga of
gam] y^
provide,
sg. pret. of
up42,
procure, get
ready,
ligacchati (q. v.) to escape, pass, go by; to
333 (ma upaccaga
= ma atikkami
Dh
pl-
SnA
339) = Th
overcome Sn
5
(= ma
atikkami
ThA
atikkanta Nd' 167); IV.225); Bu 11.43.

in
12); Sn 636, 641, 827 (:= accaga 315, 412, 417 (= atikkanta DhA
upaccagug S
1.35;
111.311.
phrase "akkhlni upacciqsu" at J VI. 187 is UpaCCati (?) probably faulty for apaciyit)su aor. of apaciyyati, Pass,
of apacinati (cp. upaciyyali
lost
1.429; J 257, 366 (panlyar) paribhojanlyaij), 397; 2. to cause to be present Vin 1.45; 1,270; Sdhp 356, S 1. 170; Pv iv.i'o. 3. to cause to be waited on or to be nursed A v,72 (gilanai) upatthatui] va upatthapetuq va). 4. to keep (a servant) for hire Vin 11.267. 5. to ordain Vin 1.62, 83.
II.
19;
put forth, give Vin 11,210; 1.266; IV.2; v,2i8; Pug 59, 68;
Miln
15,
DA
>
upacinati) "the eyes failed",
Upatthahatl &
(trs.)
power, went bad; cp. apacaya falling off, diminution. If not this reading we should suggest upaccbijjiijsu from upacchindati "were destroyed", which however is not quite the sense wanted.
Upacchindati
destroy,
[upa
+
to
chindati]
to
break
up or
off,
to
interrupt,
stop
Sn 972
267; PvA 31 aor. pass.); Vism 164, 676 (bhavangai]).

127; Nd' 502;
ThA
(pot. chinde); J IV. (kulavaqso upacchijji
Upacchlnna]
[pp. of upacchindati] cut
off,
interrupted J
1.
477; Miln 306.
UpaCChubhati [upa
+ chubhati
-|-
from
kûbh
or
chubh,
at
see
chuddha, khobha, niccbubhati, nicchodeti] to throw 1.364 (vv. U. "chumbh*, "cubh").
[upa stha, cp. upatitjhati] i near or at hand (with acc.1, to wait on, attend on, serve, minister, to care for, look after, nurse (in sickness) Vin 1.50, 302; iv.326; iu.25; S 1.167; A 111.94; V.72; Sn 82 481 (imper. t(hahassu); J 1.67 (ppr. tthahamana), 262 (ppr. tthahanto); iv.131; v.396; Dpvs II. 16; PvA 19, 20. aor. upaf^bahi PvA 14, 42, inf. upatthatui] A v,72 ; PvA 20. 82. ger. upagrd, upatfhatabba Vin 1,302; PvA tthabitva PvA 76, 20. 2. (intrs,) to stand out pp. upattblta (q, v.), or forth, to appear, to arise, occur, to be present 1,104 A iv,32,; J iv.203 (mante anupatthahante since the sq. spell did not occur to him); v,207 Miln 64; ThA 258, aor, upattbasl J 1,61; iv,3; PvA 42, Caus, I. upaPass, ttheti; Caus. II. upattbapeti & "ttbfipeti (q. v.). upattbiyati J iv.131 (ppr. tthiyamana), & upattbabiyati
"tthatl
to
stand
A
off,
111.94 (PP''[fr.
ttliahiyamana).
Upaccheda
[fr.
upa
chid]
breaking
or
cutting
destruction, stoppage, interruption 1.245, 3^7 (paij murder); J 1.67; Miln 134 (paven break of tradition) PvA 82 (kulavai)s'') DhA 1.152 (ahar i) karoti to prevent
;
upa -|- sthS, cp. BSk. upasthaka M Vastu Upatthaka 1.25 1, and upasthayaka Divy 426; Av. S. 1.21.); 11.85,
112.]
a
servitor,
personal attendant, servant, "famulus".
fr.
taking food);
DA
1.
136, 159.
Ananda was
the last u. of
f.
;
Gotama Buddha
Brethren
loc.
;
(see
;
1.206
Th
I,
1041
u.),
ThA
in
cit.
Vin 1,179
Upacchedaka
off,
(adj.-n.) [fr. upaccheda] destroying, breaking stopping, interrupting J 1.418 (vacan"); iv.357; 1.69 (jivit' indriy"); VvA 72 (id.).
(Sagato
DA
194; 11.186; 111.66; iv.47 D 1.150 (Nagito); I.121; 111.31, 189; J I 15, 100 (a merchant's); agg" 11.416; Pug 28; DhA 11.93; VvA 149; PvA 211.
III.
113;
Upatthana
main follower, chief attendant D 11.6; gilan an attendant in sickness, nurse Vin 1.303; A 1.26; sangh" one who looks after the community of Bhikkhus Vin 1. 216; A 1.26; dupatthaka & supatthaka a bad (& good) at111.39. tendant Vin 1.302. -kula a family entertaining (or ministering to) a thera or a bhikkhu, a family devoted to the service of (gen.) Vin 1.83 (Sariputtassa), 213: 111.62, 66, 67; iv.283, 286;
142
Upaddavati
Th 1, 1058, 1194; 72 (yobbanena); J 1.47 (v. 267: mettabalena); V. 121, 301; Kvu 251 (cakkhu dhamm "when it is the medium of an idea"); Nett 117; Miln no (karu55a-bal).
by, resting on, founded on, relying on
2,
Upatthambha
stay
[fr.
upa
415,
stambh]
i.
Miln
Iir.ii2.
355,
Vin
3.
417; Sdhp 565. encouragement J v.270;

nt.)
[fr.
a support, prop,
2.
relief,
ease
DhA
1.279.
VvA
120.
Upatthambhalca
(adj.
upatthambha) holding up,
Upatthana
l- attendance, wai(m.) [fr. upa Sthft] ting on, looking after, service, care, ministering A 1.15I1 225; Sn 138; J 1.226, 237, 291; ii.ioi; iv.138; vi.351. Ps 1.107; 11.7 sq., 28, 230; PvA 104, 145 (paccekabuddhassa), 176; VvA 75 (ther); Sdhp 560. 2. wor-
supporting, sustaining
DhsA
153.
Upatthambhana
(nt.)
= upatthambha
Miln 36
DA
1.447
1.124;
ThA
258; Vism 279.
Upatthambhita
ship,
(divine)
service
III.
188
sq.
(i)
gacchati);
PvA
122.
3.
Buddh attendance on a Buddha PvA 93; ThA
18.
[pp. of upatthambheti] ported, sustained J I.107; Miln 36; (pui5na-phal), 148 (utu-aharehi u.).
DA
propped up, sup1234; PvA 117
hall
20. -saia attendance, assembly room, chapel [cp. BSk. upasthana-sala Dlvy 207] Vin 1.49, 139; 11. 153, 208; III. 70 (at Vesali); iv.15, 42; 11.119 (*' Vesali); S ix.280; V.321; A 11.51, 197; 111.298; DhA 1.37, 38; 111.413.
for
room J llt.257. -sambhara means of catering, provisions PvA

a slate
Upatthambheti [upa -fmake firm, shore up,

ayamana), 447;
pp.
thambheti, Caus. of thambhati] to

support,
prop
111.73
up
DA
1.113;
DhA
(ayamana
1.127 [ppr. ppr.).

.
upatthambhita.
[fr.
Upatthara
upa
J
Upatthapana
Vin
IV.
(nt.)
[fr.
upa
D
Stha]
attendance,
service
1.
103 (rath);
stf] (floor) covering, carpet, rug 11.126 (pabbat); II. 534.
291.
Upatheyya
[for upadheyya, see cushion J VI.490, 513.
Trenckner, JVo/es 62 '8] a
Upatthlta [pp. of upajthahati or upatitthati, cp. BSk. upasthiia Divy 281, 342] I. furnished provided, served, got ready, honoured with Sn 295 (asmii) yannasmii)); J V. 173 (annene panena); Pv 1.5'^ (=; s^jjita patiyatta
Upadagsitar
PvA
2.
25); 11.98
(= payirupasita PvA
116);
PvA
132.
come, come about, appeared, arrived; present, existing Sn 130 (bhattakale upatthite when mealtime has coiife), 898; Dh 235; Miln 274; PvA 124 (danakale e). 3. standing up (ready), keeping in readiness 1.77; A 11.206; Sn 708 (= thito C); Pv ii.g" (ready for service,
[n. ag. fr. upadaqseti] one who shows Pug 49 (where upadharjsita is to be corrected to upad, as already pointed out by Mortis / F T S. 1887, 126. The word seems to be a crux to commentators, philologists, and translators, like upadaqseti. Kern, Toev. s. v. keeps
to
the reading upah", tries to connect

trsls-
it
&
"one who confirms". The Pug
with Sk. dharsati leaves the word
unexplained).
serving, waiting
upon
cp.
PvA
UpadaQSeti [=
seti
135.
-sati with ready attention,
concentrated
Vin 1.63;
one whose attention is fixed, 111.252, 282; S IV.186; A III.
251; P"g 35-
Upatthetl [Cans, of upatthahati] to make serve or attend sakkaccaq u (with ace.) to bestow respect (upon) Vin IV.275. f"'- essati Vin iv.291. to place, fix (parimukhar)
satii)
upadasseti with ai)s for ass like dhai)Sk. dharsayati, haqsa harsa etc. only in poetical 11. 120; S I. passages] to cause to appear, to manifest 64, 65 (of gods, to become resplendent, to show divers Pug 49 (to colour-tones); A n.84 HI. 139 264 show pleasure); Th 1.335, '" bring forth (a goad, and so
incite,
urge on); Vin iv.309.
upatthapelva) Vibh. 244.
Upadasseti (upa -|- dasseti, Caus. of dr6, cp. also upadaijseti] lo make manifest, to show Miln 276, 316, 347.
Upatjayhati [upa
Upa<j(Jha
+
,
dayhati] to be burnt up Miln 277.
Upadahati
addha, used abs. whereas addha only in comp" cp. also BSk. upardha Divy 86, 144, 514; AvS 1. 211, 240] half Vin 1. 281 ("kasina); n.200 (asana); J iii.li (rajja); Vism 320 (gama); DhA 1.15,
(adj.-nt.) [upa
dahati'] to put down, supply, furnish, [upa put on; give, cause, make Vin iv.149; D II. 135 (vippatisarai]); A 1.203 (dukkhar)); Miln 109, 139, 164, 286, 383. grd. pass. dahatabba to be given or caused Vin 11.250 A III. 197 (vippatisSra). Cp. upadhi.
205 ("uposathakamma); 11.85; KhA 239 (gatha); 298; VvA 38, 61, 120; PvA 209, 276.
SnA
Upadayaka
Sdhp 319.
(adj.)
( ")
[fr.
upa -f da] giving, bestowing
Upatappati [upa
J
-j-
tappati')]
to
be vexed or tormented
V.90;
DhsA
[fr.
Upadittha
fied
[pp. of upadisati] pointed out, put forth, speci-
42.
-\-
Miln 144 (panha).

specify
Upatapa
upa
(nt.)
tap] vexation, trouble Vism 166.

-|-
Upatapana
Upataplka
J
[upa
tapana]
vexation,
tormenting,
Upadisati [upa -|- disati] to point out, show, advise, V. 457 (sippaq); Miln 21 (dhamma-maggai)). J
upadittha
(q. v.).
-f-
pp.
torture J IV.13;
(adj.)
ThA
[fr.
243.
upatapa]
causing
pain,
molesting
Upadlssati [upa
sare
dissati] to
be seen (open), to be shown
n.224.
-f-
up, to be found out or discovered
Sn 140
(pres. upadis-
nti
SnA
-|-
192).
Upatapetl [upa
Upatitthati [upa
(adiccai)
tSpeti]
to cause pain, to vex, torment,
harass J 11.178, 224; iv.li;
DhsA 42
(vibadhati -f).
Upadeva
upa
[upa
5] a secondary, lesser,
[fr.
deva, on use of upa in this meaning see minor god PvA 136.
stha, cp. upatthahati, tthati etc.] lit. "to stand by", to look after, to worship Pv 111.1I8; J n.73
Upadesa
advice
upadisati] pointing out, indication, instruction,

id.
PvA 26
"titthitva);
Miln 231 (ger. J V.173 ("liuhate). pp. upat^hita (q. v.).

titthati
namassamano
C);
208
differs at
(tadupadesena read for tadupad"; p.); KhA 100; Sdhp 227.
KhA
Upaddava
Upatta
M
I.
[upa -f akta,
pp.
of afij]
smeared, spread over
[upa -j- dava' of dru] lit. rushing on ; accident, misfortune, distress, oppression S 11.210; A l.ioi; Sn 51;
1.343; J '-sgg-
Dh
-)-
338 (an");
[fr.
DhA
upa
1.16;
-|-
Sdhp 267, 398.

to
Upatthaddha
stiff
[upa
III.37
thaddha,
Vin
(angani).
pp. of upatthambhati] 2. supported or held up
Upaddavati
dru]
annoy, trouble
DA
1.213.
pp.
upadduta
(q. v.l.
Upadduta
Upadduta
[ppof upaddavati] overrun, oppressed, annoyed, overcome, distressed Vin 11.170; 111.144, 283; S 11.210; iV.29; J 1.26, 61, 339; II. 102; IV.324, 494; Pv ii.ioS; Vism 24 (= apakata); Miln 279; VvA 311 (attita-j-); PvA 61. an unmolested PvA 195; anupaddutatta state of not being molested VvA 95.
at
143
Upanikkhepa
[pp. of upanayhati, see scorned, grumbled at Vin 11.118.
Upanandha
naddha & nandhati]
Upanandhatl
[a secondai7 der. fr. upanandha, pp. of upanayhati] to bear enmity towards, to grumble at (with loc.) aor. upanandbi Vin 11.118 (tasmiij); iv.83 Mhvs 36, 117.
;
Upadhar|sltar & Upadhagseti upad (q. v.).
Pug 49
is
to
be read
Upanamati
J
III
324
[upa namati] to be (:= upagacchati C).

(q. v.).
(nt.)
bent
pp.
on,
strive
after
upanata; Caus.
upanameti
dha,
cp. upadahati] "put-
Upadhana
(adj. nt.) [fr.
upa
ting under", i.e. (l) a pillow, cushion 1.7; S 11.267 Miln 366 (kalingar'); S in. 145; A 1.137, 181; 111.50; ratt" C); (2) imposing, giving, J IV.201 ; V.506 (tamb
Upanayana
for
[fr. upa ni; cp. naya & nayana] tt. minor premiss, subsumption (see Kvtt Irs/. 11) Miln 154; Nett 63: DhsA 329 (so read with v. 1. for
the
causing
Dh
291 dukkh").
najana).
Upadhaneti
DhA
[f. upa dha] to 239 (should be corrected
to
suppose, think, upadhareti).
reflect
Upanayhati
with
1.45).
It
68
=
2.
[upa
to
-(-
J IV. 435 (pulimacchai)
Upadharana
(m.)
[fr.
upa
-|-
dhf) "receptacle", milk-pail

Kern, Toev. I. kaijs'iipadohana, which latter
See
kai]s.
scorn
also
Dh
3, 4.
&
come into touch kusaggena, cp DhA bear enmity towards (loc), to grudge, See pp. upanandha (for naddha).
nayhati]
I.
to
11.192;
IV. 393; J
VI. 503.
fr.
upanandhati.
(f)
142 proposes corruption
however does not occur
in Pali.
Upanayhana
(grudge,
nayhitatta
exegesis at
(nt.) are syn. for
Upadharaina
(f) [cp. upadharana] calculation
VvA
7.
p. at
Pug iS 22, whereas id. Vbh 357 reads upanahana upanahitattaij (with v. 1.
ill-will) in
upanaha
upanayihana
Upadharita
Dh
[pp. of upadhareti] considered, reflected 1.28; sCipadh Miln 10; diipadh" Vib lv.275.
upon
&
upanayihitattaij).
Upanamita
[pp. of upanameti] brought
up
to,
placed against
D
Upadhareti (Caus. of upa -|- dhf, cp. dhareli 3] I. "to E. tenet), hold or take up" (cp. semantically Lat. teneo to reason out, conclude, reflect, surmise, know as such &
11.134.
Upanameti
place
[Caus.
of upanamati]
i.
to
bend over
to,
to
against
such, realise J 1.338; DhA 1.28, 41; 1115, 20, 37, 96; :v.l97 (anJ; VvA 48, 200 (an), 234, 260 (an), 324; PvA 119 (for janati). 2. to look out for (ace.) J in.
65;
VI. 2.
Upadhavatl [upa
dhavati l] to run up to or after, fall -fupon, surround Vin 11.207; iv.260 (pp. dhavita); S 1.185 S 11.26 (aparantar)); Th 1, 1209; Miln 209; VvA 256; PvA 154, 168, 173 (for padhavita).
[fr.
v.215; Sn'A 151. 2. to offer, to present J IV.386; 11.5; Miln 210, 373; PvA 274. pp. upanamita (q. v.). [cp. BSk. upanamayati to hand over Divy 13, 14, 22].
1.62;
134; S Bhagavato upanameti); J
11. or close to, to approach, bring near attano kayaij 1.207; Th I, 1055; Sn p. 48
(=
Upanayika
belonging
()
to
(adj.)
[fr.
upa
ni]
1.
referring to,
;
Upadhl
Divy
tion,
upa
-|-
dha,
cp.
upadahati
&
BSk. upadhi
50, 224, 534] 1. putting down or under, foundabasis, ground, substratum (of rebirth) S 1.117, 124,
134, 186; (kkhaya);
A
It
11.24
("sankhaya);
III.
382
(id.);
iv.150
Sn 364, 728 (upadhi-nidana dukkha Nd^ vatta-dukkhai) SnA 505), 789, 992; Nd' 27, 141
21, 69;
Vin 111.91 Vism 2. beginning, in phrase vass'iipanayika (f.) the 27. approach of the rainy season, period for entering on Lent (cp. BSk. varsopanayika Divy 18, 489 & see also upakattha and vassa) Vin 1.253; A 1.51 (divided into 2 parts, first & second, or purimika & pacchimika); J 111.332; DA 1.8; DhA 1.203; "1-438; VvA 44; PvA 42.
in cpd. att ref. to oneself
157;
syn.
Vbh 33S;
with kilesa
Nett 29;
or
DhA
cp.
IV.33.
Upanaha
e.
[fr.
upa
Vasiu
-f-
nah, see upanayhati, same

ill-will,
in
BSk.;
(2) clinging to
rebirth (as impeding spiritual progress), attachment (almost
pancakkhandhs, S 11. 108. At M 1162 (cp. Sn S A. 33 := S 1.6=: 1. 107) wife and children, flocks and herds, upadhi is the silver and gold are called upadhayo. root of sorrow ib. 45; S 11.108; Sn 728 1930 Th 1. 152 and the rejection of all upadhis is Nibbana
tanha,
nirupadhi
&
anupadhi);
1. 15; 95, 299; IV.148, 349, 456; V.39, 41 sq., 209, 310; Pug 18 r= Vbh 357 (pubbakalaq kodho aparakalag upanaho Miln 289.
at
11.56.]
grudge, enmity
1.91,
Upanahin
1. 107 136; 111.133; V.226; A 1.80; Mvst 11.444; It 46, 36 J 1.83 III. 112 calls that which has upadhi ignoble (= 62).; Divy 224 upadhi is called non-Aryan). At S 1.117 The upadhis were later a bond (saqgo). Cp. opadhika, systematized into a set of 10, which are given at Nd^ 157 as follows: 5 tanh' upadhis (tanhst, ditlhi, kilesa, kamma, duccarita), ahar-upadhi, patigh, calasso upadinna dhatuyo u. (viz. kama, ditthi, silabbata, attavada; see D III. 230), cha ajjhattikani ayatanani u., cha vinnana-kaya u. Another modified classification see at Brethren p. 398.
11.36.
(cp.
1.
11.93;
Vin
1.5,
(adj.-n.) [fr. upanaha] one who bears ill-will, grudging, grumbling, finding fault Vin 11.89; 1.95; D 111.45; ^ 11.206; IV.241; A 111.260, 334; V.123, 156; Sn u6; Th I, 502; J III. 260 (kodhana +); Pug 18; Vbh 0pp. an" not being angry (loc.) D 111.47; S 11. 357.
207; IV.244;
V.124 sq.;
1V.463.
Upanlkkhamati [upa -f nikkhamati] to go out, to come out (up to somebody) Th 2, 37; 169; J III 244; Pv I. 10' (aor. "^nikkhami; imper. nikkhamassu).
Upanlkkhitta [upa
or
n"] laid
down
(secretly),
on
top
V.457; J vi.390; Miln 80.

a spy J
placed by m. a spy J
V1.394 ("purisa).
Upadhika (Upadhika)
(adj.) ( ) [fr. upadhi] having a substratum, showing attachment to rebirth, only in cpds. an" free from clinging Vin 1.36; Sn 1057, & nir id. S 1. 141.
Upanlkkhittaka [=prec.] (id.), 450 (id.).

Upanikkhlpati (upa
1.
V1409 (manussa), 431

Vin
1.
312; S
Upadheyya
upalheyya,
(m.)
q. v.).
[cp.
upadhana] a cushion
vi.490 (for
125.
II.
136
sq
-f n] to deposit near, to lay up Miln 78, 80; Nett 21, 22; ;

v.).
DA
pp. upanlkkhitta (q.

(nt.)
[fr.
Upanikkhipana
naccati] to perform a dance
UpanaCCati [upa
somebody), putting
11.268.
in
nikkhipati] putting down (near the way, trap Vin 111.77.
Upanata
[pp. of
upanamati] inclined, bent, prone
PvA
190.
111.3*
Upanikkhepa
depositing;
Upanadatl [upa
(=: vikujati
4- nadati] to resound (with song) Pv

189).
PvA
upa -f nis -f kjlp] "putting near", appW- to Ihe course of memory, association of ideas Milo 78, 80; cp. "nikkhepana S 11.276. 2. deposit, pledge J VI.192, 193 (= upajata).
[fr.
I.
Upanighat)sati
UpanighaQSati [upa
to crush (close)
144
to rub
Upapajjati
UpanlSfdatl [upa -f- nisldati of sad] to down by D 1.95; A iv.io; J 11.347; Pv "siditva PvA 242); Vism 269.
sit
+
to
ni
up
DhA
-f-
+ ghai)sati>]
1.58.
:
up
against,
close
to
or
iv.i3 (ger. "sajja
Upanijjhana
with
ref.
(nt.)
[upa
nijjhana'] meditation, reflection,
consideration only in two phrases
arammana & lakkhana',

1.230; 111.276;
Upanisevati [upa
cling to (ace.)
-j1.
n"]
jhana J v.251; 38, 213. Cp. nijjbayana.

to
-|-
DhA
VvA
M
[f.
306.
to
pursue,
follow,
go up
after,
pp. upanisevita (q. v.).
Upanlsevana
Upanijjhayati [upa
118; D 1.20; A upanijjbayita (q.
nijjhayati]
(adj.) [fr.
i.).
upanisevati] going close after, fol-
to meditate upon, con-
lowing J v.399
sider, look at, reflect
IV. 55;
v.).
on Vin 1.193 ("covet"); It 269; HI. Miln 124; Vism 418. pp.
Upanisevita
[pp. of upanisevati] gone on to, furnished with, sticking or clinging to, full of J v. 302 (kakka).
-j-
Upanljjhayana
127
;
[for
nijjhana]
meditation, reflection Miln
Upanissaya [upa
lification
;
ni]
basis, reliance, support, founda-
Vism 418.
[pp. of "nijjhayati] considered, looked at, or about Sn p. 147 dittha, alokita
Upanljjhayita
thought
over
(=
SnA
508).
Upanldha
mation
(=
from upanidhaya or direct fordhS?] comparison Nd^ 158 upama; should we read upanidhaya?).
(f.)
[abstracted
-f-
fr.
upa
ni
esp. suflScing condition or quaArahantship (see long article in Childers s. V.) no 9 in the 24 paccayas, Tikapatthana, TikapatthSna l.l, a term only found in the Patthana, the Jataka & later exegetical literature J 1.78, 508; I v. 96; vi.70; Nett 80; Vism 19 ("gocara), 535 (paccaya); DhsA 315 (id.); DhA H-33; VvA 98; PvA 38 (sotapatti-pbalassa), 55 (sampatti);
tion, assurance, certainty;
for
-f-
Sdhp 265, 320.

UpaniSSayati [upa Miln 240 (atlanaq).
nissita (q.
v.).
Upanidhaya
of upa -f nidahati of dha] comparing in comparison, as prep. w. ace. "compared with" 1.374; III. 177 (Himavantai) pabbatarajanar)); S II. 1 33 (mahapathavii)), 262 v.457 (Sineru-pabbata-rajSnai)); A III. 181 sq.; IV.253 sq. (dibbasukhar)); Th I, 496 (kam(indecl)
[ger.
"']
'o
ger.
depend or rely on nissaya (q. v.);
(ace.)
pp.
Upanissaya
(adv.)
[ger.
of upanissayati,
cp.
nissayati in
mai3); J 11.93;
DA
1.29, 59,
283.
same use & meaning) near, close by (with ace); depending on, by means of (ace) M 11. 3 S 11.269; Sn 867
;
Upanidhi
(f.) [upa -f ni I. deposit, dha, cp. nidhi] pledge Vin in. 5 1. 2. comparison, in phrase upanidhii] na upeti "does not come into comparison, cannot be compared with" 111.177; S 11.263; V.457 (so read- for upanidhan); Ud 23.
901 (tapa"), 978, PvA 9 (Rajagahaij), 67 (id.); VvA 63 (Rajagiiha-setthii) "with"). Cp. BSk. upaniiritya also a ger. formation, in same meaning, e. g. at Divy 54,
(tari),
207, 505.
ni] dependent UpaniSSita [upa Nd' 283, Miln 245.
or relying
on Sn 877;
Upanipajjati [upa -}- ni -f pad] to lie down close on top of (ace.) Vism 269; J v. 231.
to or
Upanita
Upanibajjhatl see upanibandhati.
Upanibaddha
253, 254.
1. tied on to Miln [pp. of "nibandhati] 2. closely connected with, close to Vin in.
1. brought up to or into (mostly 498; Sn 677 (niraye), 774 (dukkha), 898 (bhava"); J 111.45 (thuna); iv.271 (dukkh); Nd' 38; atikkantavayo DhA ill. 337, advanced Dh 237 (yaya in age); Pv iv. i'" (dukkha made to suffer). an Sn
[pp. of upaneti]
2,
Th
308 (Samanta Pasadika).
3.
attached to
DA
1.
128.
Upanlbandha
[upa -f ni bandh] l. dose connection, dependence Vism 19 ("gocara). 2. (adj. ) connected with, dependent on Visra 235 (jivitaq assasa-passasa" etc ).
2. offered, presented J 1 88; PvA 274, 286. brought to conclusion, brought to an end (of life) J V.375 (= marana-santikai) u. C). 4. bringing up (for trial), charging 1.251 (vacanapatha, cp. upanlya).
846.
3.
Upaniya
(for
Upanibandhati [upa
attach
to
-f-
n") to tie close
III. 132; Miln 254, 412. be attached to Sn 218. pp. nibaddha (q.
bind on to, Pass, upanibajjhatl

to,
to
("iyya, eyya) [ger. of upaneti] "bringing up" charging, accusing D 1.107 (vadati, cp. 1. 276); A 1. 172 (vaca); cp. upanita 3.
trial),
DA
v.).
UpanHa
(adj.)
[upa
-|-
-|-
mla] somewhat dark-blue J v. 168.

to bring
Upanibandhana
nected with Miln 253.
(adj.
nt.)
1.46;
DA
[upa -f n] (adj.) closely con1. 1 28; (nt.) tie, fetter, leash
Upaneti [upa
49,
53,
74.
neti]
up
to,
conduce, adduce
to
present, give
1.200; Miln 396; Pass, upatiiyati
DA
1.276; ("niyyatl)
PvA
i.
39, 43,
to
be
Upanibbatta [upa
1.247.
-f-
nibbatta]
come
out,
produced
DA
I.
brought (up
5.
2.
life)
Upanibha
58 =: v. 302
nibha] somewhat like ( [upa ) 111.324 (sankha-vanna) ; J 1.207 (= sadisa

(adj.
M
;
iv.398; ppr. niyamana J 1.200; PvA to be brought to conclusioi, or to and end (of 11.68 ; S 1.2. 3. to be carried along or away
to) J
A
J
1.155.
PP- upanita (q.
v.).
ger.
upaniya
in
(q. v.).
C);
Upanti
(adv.)
[upa
(tala).
-|-
-f-
anti]
near,
before,
presence of
1V.337.
Upanivattatl [upa
n] to return
Sn 712;
it
J iv.417
fr.
v.126.
Upantika
v.
Upanisa
ni
(f.)
[if
Vedic upanisad,
would be
sad, but if, what is more likely, upanissaya, it would be fr. upa -f ni -|The history of this word has yet to be written, cp. Kern, Toev. s. V. & Divy 530 svopanisad] i. cause, means D II. 111.71 (samadhir) sa-upanisaq); S 11.30 217, 259; 32 (S A. :=r karana, paccaya); v. 25; A 1.198; 111.20, 200 sq., 360; IV.99, 336, 351; v.4 sq., 313 sq.; Sn 322 (= upanissaya SnA 331); p. 140 karana, payojana SnA 503); Dh 75 (cp. DhA 11.102 aSna nibbanagamini patipada). 2. likeness, counterfeit [= Sk. upanisad aupamye Panini 1.4, 79] J Vl,470 (= patirupaka C).
of
upa -\a contracted form
(adj.) [upa 4- antika] nt. ace. r) near J iv.337 58 (with gen.); vi.418 (so read for "a); loc. e near or quite near Pv 11. 9I* (= saniipe gehassa PvA 120).
M,
Upapacciyati
see uppaccati.
Upapajjati [doubtful whether a legitimate form as upa -jpad or a diaeretic form of uppajjati =r ud pad. In this
(=
passages ought to go under the latter. Trenckner however (Notes 77) defends upa & considers in many cases upp a substitution for upa. The diaeresis may be due to metre, as nearly all forms are found in poetry. The V. 1. upp is apparently frequent; but it is almost impossible to distinguish between upap and upp in the
case
all
Upapajjati
145
UpapphUSati [upa
Upaplavatl [upa
to
Upayacati
-f phusati, of spfS] to phusi J V.417, 420.
'<>"<:'>
;
Sinhalese writing, and cither the scribe or the reader may mistake one for the other] to get to, be reborn in (ace); to originate, rise Vin 111.20 (nirayaq); A 111.415; v. 292 sq.; Sn 584; It 13 (nirayaq), 14 (sugatiq; v.l. upp), 67
(saggai)
aor. upap-
307 (nirayar)); Dh 126, 140; Pv i.io'' (v.l. BB. udapajjatha =: uppajja TvA 50); Pug 16, 51, 60; Nett 37, 99, cp. Kvu 611 sq. Caus. upapadeti & pp. upapp. upapanna (q. v.). padita (qv.).
lokaij;
v.l. upp);
43
= Dh
-j- plavati, cp. uppilavati] to swim or float (ace), in uncertain reading as aor. upaplavir) at Sn 1145 (dipa dipai] upaplavii) floated from land to land; vv. 11. at SnA 606 uppalaviq & upallaviq; all MSS. of
Upapatti
birth,
[fr.
upa
S 111.53; iv.398; A v. 289 sq.; Sn 139, 643, 836; Dh 419 (sattanarj); in var. specifications as: deva" rebirth among gods PvA 6, 81; devaloka" A 1.115; kama" existence in the sensuous universe D 111.218; It 94; arapa in the formless spheres Vbh 172, 267, 296; rupa, in the world of form Vbh 171 sq., 263 sq.; 299; niraya" in Purgatory PvA 53. 2. occasion, opportunity (lit. "coming to"); object for, in dana objects suitable for gifts A IV.239 (where 8
(lit.
-f-
pad,
cp.
uppatti]
Nd'^ p. 54 & no. 160 write upallavii)). Perhaps we should better read uppalavir) (or upallavii)) as diaeretic form for *upplaviij, aor. of uppilavati (or uplavati), q. v.
I.
birth, re-
Expld- at Nd'i 160 by samupallavii].
attainment;
1.82;
Upabbajati [upa
1052;
J
IV.
-|- vraj] to go to, resort to, visit Th I, 270, 295; V.495 (= upagacchati C); vi.43.
Upabbu|ha
Jtm
31']
see sam.
(nt.) [fr. upa bfh-, cp. BSk. up.ibrnhita expansion, increase, augmentation Vism 145;
Upabruhana
DhsA
117.
eats or enjoys
J
enum''
see dana).
as uppatti-deva, e.g. at
-deva a god by birth (or rebirth) VvA 18; also given KhA 123. See detail under deva.
(
Upabhunjaka (adj.) [fr. next] one who

Upabhunjatl [upa -f bhuj] to enjoy
"bhottuij).
Vism
555.
(inf.
v.).
grd.
upabhogga.
111.495
V.350
pp. upabhattu (q.
Upapattlka
or
rebirth;
) (adj.)
in
[fr.
upapatti] belonging to a birth

as
peta"
born
Peta
PvA
119.
Cp.
Upabhutta
[pp. of upabhunjati] enjuyed
Davs
111.65.
upapatika.
Upapanna
possessed of, Sn 68 (thama-bala), 212, 322, 1077 (iiana, cp. Nd'^ 266'' and uppanna-riana). 2. reborn, come to existence in (with ace.) S 1.35 (Avihar), expldby C. not quite to the point as "nipphattivasena upagata", i. e. gone to A, on account of their perfection. Should we read uppanna?) A v.68.
l. [pp. of upapajjati] having attained, being furnished with
(
Upabhoga
)
profit
upa -f bhuj cp. upabhuiijati] enjoyment, [fr. Vin iv.267 J ll.43>; iv.219 (v.l. paribhoga); vi. 361; Miln 201, 403; PvA 49, 220 ("paribhoga); DhA
;
IV.7 (id.);
Sdhp 268, 341, 547(adj.) [fr.
Upabhogin
upabhunjati] enjoying Miln 267.
Upabhogga
(adj.) [Sk.
upabhogya, grd. of upabhufijati]
to
Upaparikkhana
Divy
(nt.)
= upaparikkha
+ pari
-|-
be enjoyed, enjoyable Miln 201.
VvA
232.
Upama
Upaparikkhatl [upa
5,
rk; cp. BSk. upapanksate
230] to investigate, ascertain, test, examine 292, 443; S 11.216; 111.42, 140; IV.174; J 1.489; lt.400: V.235; M''" 9'i 293; Davs V.27 Sdhp 539; Pv.\
I.133,
60 (pannaya
u.
iiatva),
140
(=
viceyya).
[compar.-superl. formation fr. upa, cp. Lat. *(s)ub-mo] "coming quite or nearly up to", 1.432 i. e. like, similar, equal D 1.239 (andha-ven) (tarun a young looking fellow); A I v. 11 udak puggala a man like water); Pv l.l' (khett" like a well cultivated Mo/. upama field; := sadisa PvA 7); PvA 2, 8 etc.
(adj.)
fr.
summus
metri causa see a and cp.
opamma & upama.
Upaparikkha
Divy
(f.)
[fr.
upaparikkhatl, cp. BSk. upaparlksa

;
3 etc.] investigation, 11.175 (attha"); A UI.381 sq.
examination Vin 111.314; v. 126; Dhs 16, 20, IV. 221

;
Upama
(f.)
simile, parable,
292; Pug 25; Nett
8,
[fr.
42;
DA
1.171.
Upaparikkhin
flecting,
(adj.)
upaparikkhati]
investigating,
re-
S 111.61; A iv.221 BSk. upaparlksaka Divy 212.

testing
114; M nidha sadisai] patibhago Nd- 158); It 114; Vism 341, 478, 512, 582 sq., 591 sq.; PvA 29, 112 (dhen); SnA
329, 384;
upama in abstract meaning] likeness, example (cp. formula introducing u. S II. 1.148); Sn 705 (cp. Dh 129, 130), 1137 (=upa[f.
of
sq.,
296, 328. Cp.
Sdhp 29, 44, 259. -vacana expression of comparison
(usually applied to
Upapata
pat
casual
= upapatti [but but uppada'^ = ud

&
der.
-+-
fr.
pat
(cp. uppada'
= ud
part, evai))
-j-
SnA
13,
472;
KhA
185, 195, 208, 212;
PvA
25.
pad) ith the meaning of the unusual] rebirth Vin 111.4; S iv.59 (cut); Pug 50.
Upamana
(nt.) [fr. upa nia] comparison, the 2"d part of the comparison J v.341; VvA 13.
Upapatika
uppada'
(adj.) [fr. upapata but evidently mixed with and uppada', cp. upapajjati, upapatti & BSk. upapaduka Av. S 11.94, 95; Divy 523] opapatika i.e. rebirth without parents, as a deva UA on D ill. 107;
Upamanlta
like,
[pp. of caus.
comparable
[upa -f
J
Th
ma]
2,
upa -f- ma] measured out, likened, 382 (= sadisa ThA 255).
to
ThA
Upametl
to
measure one thing by another,

netva-).
207.
compare
VI. 252;
Vism 314 (metva, read
Upapadlta
Upapadeti
[pp. of upapadeti, Caus. of upapajjati] accomplished J 11.236.
Upameyya
that
[Caus. of upapajjati] to execute, perfoi-m J v.346.

(f) [upa
-{- pSrami, cp. upa 5] minor perfection paramattha-pSraml) ; UhA 1.84.
(adj.) [grd. of upa -f ma] to be compared, which is to be likened or compared, the fst part of a comparison VvA 13.
[fr.
Upaparami
Bu
Upaya
upa
-)-
i,
cp.
to,
1.77 (opp.
taking up; clinging an (aniipaya metri
upaya] approach , undertaking, attachment, only as adj. ( ) in causa) not going near, aloof, unat-
Upapisana [upa
-f pi] grinding, powder, in anjan powdered ointment (for the eyes) Vin I.203 11.112.
;
""^
Upapurohlta [upa
assistant priest J
-j-
purohita,
see
upa
5]
minor or
1. 141, 181; 11.284; Sn 786, 787, 897 (cp. SnA 558); and in rupOpaya (vv. 11. riipupaya & rupupaya) Nd' '25 := Nd- 570 "clinging to form" (etc.) S 111.53 (4- rup'arammana).
tached S
IV. 304.
Upayacati [upa
-\-
yacati]
to
beg, entreat,
pray to J
vi.
Upapi|a
at
1.135
sad
uppila (q.
v.).
150
(divyaij).
Upayacitaka
Upayacitaka
yacati]
(nt.)
146
yacita
Upaladdhi
beyond"
dition
[of
adj.
upa
ka;
J
begging, asking, praying,
propitiation
pp. ol vi.150
iv,232
(instr.).
-bhava higher
state or con-
1.45 (opp. adh).
-mukha
face
upwards
DA
i.
(=
devatanaij ayacana).
-f-
Upayati [upa
ySti of
ya]
to
go
to,
to
approach S I.76;
;
214. -vasana upper garment PvA 49. -vata higher than the wind, loc. on the wind J ii.ii; or in passe {\oc.) on the upper (wind-) side DhA 11. 17. -Tisala
228; Pug
11.118 (also Caus. yapeti);
Dpvs
vi.69
Sdhp 579.
Upayana
(nt.) [fr.
upa-fyg,
cp. BSk.
1.
upayana Jtm 31"]

1.94.
nearing, approach, arrival
10;
J
DA
Upayanaka
[fr.
upayana] a crab
VI.530.
;
extended on top, i. e. of great width, very wide J 111.207. -vehasa high in the air ( ), in "kuti a lofty or open air chamber, or a room in the upper story of the Vihara Vin IV. 46 (what the C. means by expl"- majjhimassa purisassa aslsa-ghatta "not knocking against the head ot
a middle-(sized)
man"
is
not quite clear),
-sacca higher
Upayunjati [upa
;
apply ppr. med. upayujjamana VvA 245 (preferably be read as "bhunjaniana, with reference to enjoying drink
+ yuj]
to
combine, connect with
to use,
truth
PvA 66
(so read for upari sacca).
Uparl^ha
(adj.) [superl.
formation
fr.
upari in analogy to
&
food).
settha] highest, topmost,
most excellent
Th
1,
910. Cp. next.
Upayoga
[fr. upa -\- yuj] connection, combination; employment, application J VI. 432 (nagare upayogar) netva for use in the ^town r v. 1. upabhogaq). Usually in cpd. "vacana as tt. g. meaning either combined or condensed expression, ellipsis SnA 386; KhA 236; PvA 73, 135; or the (7(V. case, which is frequently substituted for the foil, cases: sami-vacana SnA 127; PvA 102; bhumma" SnA 140; Kh.-V 116; karana" Sn.\ 148; sampadana" J V.214; SnA 317; itthambhuta SnA 441; nissakka" J v. 498.
Upari^hima
of settha,
(adj
[double-superl. formation after analogy
pacchima
Dlis
&
hetthima: hettha]
uparittha
&
uparima
nani
1016, 1300, 1401; Pug uddhai]bhagiya-sanyojanani Pug

(adj.) [upari
16,
17 (sanyoja198).
Uparima
Upariya
+ ma,
i.
superl. formation] uppermost,
above, overhead
(adv.)
111.189 (disa); Nett 88.
Cp. uparitthima.
[fr.
upari] above, on lop, in
compd. hetth"
below and above Vism
Uparacita
[pp. of
(nt.)
upa
-)-
rac] formed
ThA
211
Sdhp 6i6.
Uparujjhati
Uparajja
154
(v.
1.
[upa -j- rajja, cp. uparaja] viceroyalty opa); J 1.511; IV.176; 1.134.
ill.
stopped,
DA
[Sk. uparudhyate. Pass, of uparundhali] to be broken, annihilated, destroyed D 1.223; Th I, 145; It 106; Sn 724, 1036, 1 10; Nd- 159 (=nirujjhati Miln 151; Sdhp 280. vupasammati atthangacchali)
1 ;
Uparata
[pp. of uparamati] having ceased, desisting from ( "), restraining oneself (cp. orata) Vin 1.245 (ratt-up.arata abstaining from food at night ratti-bhojanato uparata
pp.
uparuddba.
[ppof uparujjhati] stopped, ceased Miln 151
Uparuddtia
Cjivita).
DA
1.77); Virata etc.
D
[fr.
1.5
(id.);
1.3
19
(bhaya=); Sn 914
(=
Nd' 337); Miln 96, 307; DhsA 403
(vihir|s).
Uparundtiati [upa
Uparati
l.io;
upa -]- ram] ceasing, resting; cessation S IV.104; Miln 274.

(f.)
M
ill.
in
check
rudh]
J
to
break up, hinder, stop, keep
1.243;
Uparamati
[upa
(v.
-(1.
ram]
to cease, desist, to
be quiet J
489; V.391
for uparamati, also in

lit.
C); Miln
152.
916 (pot. uparundhe, ruddheyya etc.); Miln 151, 245, 313. hiya Th i, 525; Sn 751; aor. uparundbi Pass, uparujjhati (q. v.). 271.
1-358; Th i, 143, 1117; but uparuddhe Nd' 346
Sn 118,
upa-
ger.
uparund-
J iv.133;
PvA
Uparama
.Miln 41,
(f.)
[cp.
Sk. uparama, to uparamati] cessation
Uparujha [upa
-f rulha, pp. of ruh]
grown
again, recovered
44
(an).
J IV.408 (cakkhu).
Uparava
[fr.
upa
-)-
-|-
ru] noise
11.2,
Uparocati [upa -f rue]
to please (inlrs.) J vl.64.
Uparaja [upa
Upari
raja; see upa 5] a secondary or deputy king, a viceroy J 1.504; 11. 316; DhA 1.392.
Uparodati [upa
2.
to
-f rud] l. to lament J VI.SSI (fut "rucchati) sing in a whining tone J v.304.

[fr.
(indecl.) [Vedic upari, der. fr. upa, Idg. -uper(i); Gr. i/Tf'f, Lat. s-uper; Goth, ufar, Ohg. ubir Ger. iiber E. over; Oir. .''or] over, above (prep. & prefix) i. (adv.) on top, above (opp. adho below) Vin iv.46 (opp. hettha); J V1.432; KhA 248 (= uddharj; opp. adho); SnA 392
Uparodha
tion,
end
HI. 210,
(nt.)
upa -f rudh] obstacle breaking up, destruc252; Pv IV. l5; Miln 245, 313.
;
Uparodhana
tion
[fr.
upa
+ rudh]
breaking up, destruc-
Sn 732, 761.
(abtimukho
442);
u.
gacchati
explaining paccuggacchati of Sn
PvA
II (hettha manussa-santhanaij upari sukara-s),

chattai)
Uparodheti [Caus
to
47 145 (sabbattha upari upon everything). 2. (prep. w. gen ) with ref. either to space on top of, on, upon, as in kassa upari sapo patissati on whom shall the curse fall? DhA 141; attano u. patati falls upon himself PvA 45 etissa upari kodho anger on her, i.e. against her VvA 68; or to lime oa top of, after, later, as in catunnar) mas.anar) upari after 4 months Vv.\ 52 (= uddhaij catuhi masehi of Pv 1. 10'-); sattannai] vassa-satanai} upari after 700 years Pv.\ 144. 3. (adv. in comp"-, meaning "upper, higher, on the upper or lop side", or "on top of", if the phrase is in loc. case. See below.
(upari
dhariyamana),
of uparundhali] to cause to break up; hinder, stop; destroy Vin 111.73.

ropa, cp. upa [upa See also next.
Uparopa
Vin
5]
"little
plant", sapling
11.154.
Uparopaka
Upala
= uparopa,
(f-)
sapling J
II
345; iv-359-
[Lit. Sk.
upala, etym. uncertain] a stone Davs 111.87.
Upalakkhaîa
Vv.\ 240.
& "ag (m
(an);
[upa
-|-
lakkhana] discrimi-
nation S 111.261
Dhs
16, 20, 292,
1057; Pug 25;
-cara
walking
in
the air, suspended, flying J
ill
454.
-pasada the upper
story of a palace, loc. on the terrace
Upalakkheti [upa Vism 172.
lak$ay]
to
distinguish, discriminate
1.112 (loc);
PvA
105, 279.
-pitthi top side, platform
Vin 11 207 (loc ). -bhaddaka N. of a tree [either Sk. bhadraka Pinus Deodara, or bhadra Nauclea Cadamba, after Kern, Toev. s. v.] J vi.269. -bhaga the upper part;
used ia
instr.,
Upaladdha
Upaladdhi
-Miln
[pp.
v.
1.
211 (bala;
of upalabhali] acquired, got, found J VI. paluddha); Sdhp 4, 386.
(f.)
[fr.
upa -f labh]
acquisition
knowledge
loc.
or
aor.
in
sense
of "above, over,
268;
VvA
279.
Upalabhati
Upalabhati [upa 4- labh] to receive, get, obtain to find, made out Miln 124 (karanar)); usually in Pass, upalabbhati to be found or got, to be known; to exist M 1. 1 38 (an); S 1.135; iv.384; Sn 858; Pv n.n' (= paccanubhavlyati
147
insulting
Upasarjhita
the
gentle
V.68;
It
58, 99.
Vin 111.5 A 1.256: 111.19; iv.178; an Ps 1.115; Pug 60.

;
Upavadin
PvA
146);
Kvu
i,
2; Miln 25;
PvA
87.
(adj. [fr. upavada] upavadaka; in ariy" S 1.360. 225; 11.124; V.266; Pv IV. 331. an
I.
Upalapana
suasion
;
(nt.) [fr. upa lap] talking over or down, perdiplomacy, humbug D n.76; Miln 115, 1 17.
-|-
Upavayati [upa
+ vayati]
Th
to
I,
1.424;
IV.46;
blow on or towards somebody 544; Pv iii.6; Miln 97.
Upalapeti [Caus. of upa
upon, talk over, cajole Vin 1.119; 1V.2I5; PvA 36, 46, 276.
lap] to persuade, coax, prevail 111.21 ; J n.266 ; ni.265
Upavasa
Upala|lta [pp. of upalsjeti] caressed, coaxed Sdlip 301.

Upala|etl [Caus. of upa
114,
[fr. upa -j- vas, see upavasati] keeping a prescribed day, fasting, self-denial, abstaining from enjoyments [Same as uposatha; used extensively in BSk. in meaning of uposatha, e. g. at Av. S 1. 338, 339; Divy 398 in phrase
503].
I.
BSk. upaladayati Divy to caress, coax, fondle, win over J II.

cp.
+ lal;
267;
Vism 300; Sdhp 375.
J 11.151.
astanga-samanvagatai) upavSsaij upavasati] A V.40 (? uncertain; vv. 11. upasaka, ovapavassa, yopavasa); J vi.508; SnA 199 (in expl"- of uposatha).
2.
to boast of, exult in
pp. upalalita (q. v.).
Upavaslta
(adj.)
(upa
-\-
v.nsila]
perfumed
PvA
164 (for
gandh,-i-samerita).
Upa|aseti [upa sound (a bugle)
Caus. of las] to sound forth, to (make) 11.337 (for uppalaseti? q. v.).

to scratch, scrape,
Upavahana
(nt.)
away Sn 391
[upa -f vahana] carrying away, washing (sanghati-raj-upa" paqsu-maladino sanghati-
Upallkkhatl [upa Hkh] 94 sq. (=: vijjhati C).
wound
III.
rajassa dhovanai]
SnA
375).
Upalltta [pp. of upalimpati] smeared with ( "), stained, tainted Th 2, 467 (cp. Th.\ 284; T. reads apalitta); Pug 56. Usually neg. an free from taint, undefiled M !3'9i 386; Miln 318; metri causa anCpalitta S 1.141; 284; Sn 211, 392, 468, 790, 845; Dh 353(cp. DhAiv.7).
Upavicara
trsld-
cp. BSk. upavicara Divy 19, Notes by "perplexed by doubts" (?)] applying (ones mind), to, discrimination D 111.245 (domanass"^); 111.239; S iv.232 (.somanass" etc.); A in. 363 sq.; v. 1 34; Ps I.17; Dh 8, 85, 284; Vbh 381.
[upa
-f-
vicara;
on
p.
704
in
Upavijafina
(f.)
(adj.)
[grd. fo/mation of
to
2,
upa -f
13;
vi
+ jan,
lrl.38
Upalippatl hang on
250, 337-
[Pass, of upalimpati]
to
to
be defiled; to stick
to,
cp.
Sk.
vijanya]
about
bring forth a
child, nearing
Sn 547, 812;
in. 66
(= alliyatt D
11.
C); Miln
childbirth
1.384;
Th
218;
Ud
Davs
ThA
197.
Upalimpati [upa
upalltta (q.
v.).
Up] to smear, 312; J 1.178; IV.435; Miln 154.
defile
18; Vin
iii.
Upavisati [upa 4son

J
Pass, upalippati, pp.
visati] to come near, to approach a perIV.408; v. 377; aor. upavisi Sn 415, 418 (asajja upavisi =: samipai) gantva nisidi SnA 384).
Upalepa
2
[fr.
upa -f up] defilement J iv.435.

[upa -f- lohita rattavanna C.).
(adj.
Upaviâ
Upavita
[upa
[?]
-f- viija]
the neck of a lute S iv. 197
Miln 53.
Upalohitaka
J
III. 1
+ ka,
see upa 5] reddish
(=
covered
asanarj"
(?) at
VvA
upavitai]
should
or
Upallavlg Sn 1145 see upaplavati.
uparivita
&
upajita);
8 in phrase "vettalatadihi prob. be read upanita (vv. 11. could it be pp. of upaviyati
(woven with)?
Upavajja
60;
(adj.)
11.242.
[grd. of upavadati] blameworthy S 1V.59, an blameless, without fault S iv.57 sq

;
Upaviyati
J
[Pass,
of upa
-)-
va^
to
weave]
te
be woven
1V.82; Miln 391.

(f.)
VI.26.
Upavajjata
59 (an).
[abstr.
fr.
upavajja] blameworthiness S
iv.
Upavuttha
1.2 II
[pp. of upavasati] celebrated, kept (ofafastday) (uposalh.t); Sn 403 (uposatha). Cp. uposatha.
-j-
UpavaQOCtl [upa
Upavattatl [upa
J VI.58.
+
-|-
vanneti] to describe fully
Sdhp 487.
to take place
Upavhyati [upa
-f-
hfi,
cp.
avhayati for *ahvayali] to

1.
invoke, call upon

Vft]
to
D
-j-
11.259;
168.
to
live
come
to
pass,
UpasaQVasati [upa
saq
-f-
vas]
with somebody,
Upavadati [upa
tales;
to
insult,
11.
vad] blame
to
tell
(secretly) against, to
tell
to associate with (ace.) J 1.152.
1.90;
III.
125 (atta
silato
na
upav.;;
121 (id.); v. 88; J 11.196;
PvA
Upasaoharaâ
bringing up
(nt.)
13.
to,
[fr. upasaijharati] drawing together, comparison Vism 232 sq.; J V.l86.
Upavana
(nt.) [upa -\- vana, see upa 5] a kind of wood, miniature wood, park J IV.431 ; v.249; Miln i; VvA 170 (= vana), 344; ThA 201; PvA 102 (aram), 177 (maha).
Upasat)harati [upa -f sao hf] together, heap up, gather Miln

arrange,
l.
concentrate,
(cittal)),
collect,
2. to dispose, 132. focus Vin IV. 220 (kayaq);
to collect,
bring
Upavasati [upa
dwell in or at J III.113; DA 1. 139. 2. to live (trs.); to observe, keep (a holy day) only in phrase uposathai] upovasati to observe the fast day S 1.208; A 1. 142, 144, 205; Sn 402 (ger. upavassa); J 111.444; SnA 199; PvA 209. pp. upa-
-f- vasiti].
I.
to
M
of,
1.436
468
(cittaq tathattay.i);
DhsA 309
Upasaqhara
(cakkhuij).
S v.213
of,
sq. (id.);
3.
to
take hold
take care
provide, serve, look after Miln 232.
vuttha
(q. v.).
See also uposatha.
[fr. upa -|- sat) -\- hf] taking hold of, taking up, possession, in devat" being seized or possessed by a god Miln 298.
Upavada
fault
[fr. upa insulting, railing; blaming, finding -f- vad] Nd' 386; PvA 269; an (adj.) not grumbling or
Upasaghlta
by,
(adj.) [pp. of
abusing
Dh
185 (anfloa" metri causa).
furnished
or
pa 4 saij connected with (
accomj^niei'. + dha] D 1.152; M

)
1.37,
Upavadaka
(adj.) [fr. MpavSda] blaming, finding fault, speaking evil of (gen.), generally in phrase ariyanaQ u.
119 (chand"); S 11.220 (kusal"); iv.60 (kam), 79 (id.); Sn 341 (rig"), 1132 (girai) vann 1^ vannena upetaijNd-); Th I, 970; J 1.6; 11.134, '72; V.361.
Upasankamati
Upasankamati
[upa 4- sai) kram, cp. BSk. upasankraI. to go up to (with ace), to apmati Av. 6. 1. 209] proach, come near; freq. in stock phrase "yena (PokkharasSdissa parivesana) ten' upasankami, upasankamitva paiiEalte asane nisidP', e. g. Vin 1. 270; D 1.109; n.i, and aor. "sankami Pv. II. 2'"; SnA 130, 140; KhA passim. 116; PvA 88; ger. "sankamitva SnA 140; PvA 6, 12, 19, 20, 88; "sankamma Sn 166, 418, 460, 980, 986; inf. "sankamitur) PvA 79. 2. to attend on (as a physician), to treat Miln 169, 233, 353; 1.7.
148
Upassasa
khuship, ordained [cp. BSk. upasampanna Divy 281] S l.i6l; A V.70; Vin 111.24; 1^-52, 130; Miln 13.
Upasampadeti [Denom. fr. upasampada] i. obtain, produce DhsA 167 (= nipphadeti).

to bhikkhuship, to ordain
to attain to,
2. to
admit
Vin iv.130, 226, 317
(= vutt-
hapeti); grd. etabba Vin 1.64 sq.; iv.48;
v.72.
Upasamphassati
[upa
+ sam + spfSj
upa
;
to
embrace J v.297-
DA
Upasammati
to
[Sk. upasamyati,
to cease, to
1.62,
+ Sam in intrs. function]
grow calm,
upasankamati] going near, apUpasankamana n.176; S V.67 It 107; PvA 232. proach
(nt.)
[fr.
appeased S
221
Dh
be settled or composed, to be 100 sq.
Upasankheyya
pared,
SnA
(adj.) [grd of upa 4- sankharoti] to be preproduced or contracted Sn 849 (= sankhatabba 549; cp. Ndi 213.
Upasavyana [?] "a robe worn over the left shoulder" (Hardy, Index to ed.) VvA 166 (v. 1. upavasavya).
(nt.f)
UpasiQSaka
striving
(adj.)
[fr.
upa 4or
slqsati
= SaiJS,
cp. asiqsaka]
Upasagga
[Sk upasarga, of upa -f SfJ] 1. attack, trouble, A l.ioi; Th 2, 353; Dh 139 (where spelt upassaga, cp. DhA ui.70); Miln 41S. 2. (tt. g.) prefix, preposition J n.67 (saij), 126 (apa); IH.121 (ni, pa); 1.245 (adhi); KhA 1 01 (sa and an"); PvA 88 (atthe nipato a particle put in metri causa, expl"- of handa);
after,
longing
Morris jf
P T S.
wishing for Miln 393 (ahar; 1884, 75 proposes reading upasinghaka).

[fr.
danger Vin 1.33;
Upasingiiaka
(adj.)
upa -f singtl]
(f
sniffing
after J
11.
339; 111.144; Miln 393
see upasii)saka).
DA
Upasinghati [upa
dumaq); 1.455;
DhsA
163, 405.
[follows here!].
(f.)
[fr.
Upasagga
i. to sniff at S 1.204 (pa2. to sniff up "-3391 4o8; vi.336. Vin 1.279. Cans. ayatl to touch gently KhA 136. Caus. II. "apeti to touch lightly, to stroke J iv.407.
4- singh]
Upasaqthapana
Upasanta
upa
+ santhapeti]
stopping, cau-
Upasinghita
J
VI. 543
sing to cease, settling
Pug 18
(see also an).
(sisarjhi;
[pp. of upasinghati] scented, smelled at (loc.) C. for upagghata).

sussati] to dry
[pp. of upa -|- Sam, cp. upasammati] calmed, composed, tranquil, at pease M 1.125; S 1.83, 162; A ui. 394; Sn 848, 919, 1087, 1099; Nd' 210, 352, 434; Nd2 161; Dh 201, 378; Miln 394; DhA III. 260; iv.11'4; PvA 132 (= santa).
Upasussati [upa 4-
up
M 1.481
Sn 433
J 1.71.
Upasecana (nt.) [fr. upa 4- sic] Th 1, 842; J 11.422; 111.144;

also nandi
sprinkling over, i. e. sauce IV.371 (mags); vi.24. See
&
magsa".
Upasama
upasama, upa -|- Sam] calm, quiet, appeasement, allaying, assuagement, tranquillizing Vin 1X0 S IV. 331 :^ V. 421 (in fieq. phrase upasamaya abhiiiiiaya sambodhaya nibbanaya saijvattali; see nibbana III.7); D 1.50; HI. 130 sq., 136 sq., 229 (as one of the 4 objects of adhitthana, viz. paniia sacca" caga" upasama"); I. 67 ; III. 246 S t.30, 34 (silena), 46 citta-v-fipasama), 48, 55; 11.223, 277; III. 86 (sankharanai) ... v-upasamo) D 11. 157; S 1.158 (see vnpasama and sankhara); (ariyaq maggai) dukkh-gaminai)); iv.62, 331; v. 65 (avupasama), 179, 234 (gamin), 378 sq.; A 1.3 (avupasama), 30, 42; II.14 (vitakk); III.325 sq.; V.216, 238 sq.; Sn 257, 724, 735, 737; It 18 (dukkh) 83; Dh 205; Nd' 351; J 1.97; Ps 1.95; Miln 170, 248; Vism 197 (5nussati); Sdhp 587. Cp. vi" (vu).
[Sk.
Upaseniya
(f.) [Sk. upa 4- either sayanika of sayana, or sayaniya of Si] (a girl) who likes to be always near (her mother), a pet, darling, fondling J VI.64 (=matarar) upagantva sayanika C).
Upasevati [upa
Miln 355. pp. upasevita
4- sev] l. to practice, frequent, pursue 2. to serve, honour, Sn 318 (amana).

(q. v.).
Upasevana
(f.) [abstr. fr. upasevati] serving, pursuing, folNd' 25 lowing, service, honouring, pursuit S 111.53 Nd2 570 (nand" pleasure-seeking); It 68 (bal & dhir); Sn 249 (utu observance of the seasons); Miln 351.
Upasevita
[pp. of upasevati] visited, frequented
PvA
147
(for sevita).
Upasamati
in
intrs.
[upa 41,
Sam
to
meaning]
in trs. meaning for usual sammali appease, calm, allay, assuage Sn
Upasevin
going
(adj.)
[fr
upasevati]
pursuing, following,
919;
Th
Ndi 352).
50 (po'- upasama
pp.
= upasameyya
1,
nibbapeyya
after
111.136
(vyatta");
Miln
264
(raj");
DhA
upasanta
111.482 (para-dar).
q. v.).
Upasamana
acquire,
(nt.)
= upasama Th
-f-
421
Sdhp 335 (dukkh").

attain,
Upasobhati [upa
forth
-\-
Th
1,
1080.
(q. v.).
Subh]
to
appear beautiful, to shine
Caus. "sobheti to
52"; j
v.
make
beautiful,
Upasampajjati [upa
take
sampajjati]
to
enter
on,
embellish, adorn
Vv
of
132;
PvA
153.
pp.
upon oneself usually
in ger.
upasampajja
upasobhita
1.89;
111.8;
IV.13; V.69;
DA
1.313;
SnA
158.
Dhs 160
(see
DhsA
(q. v.).
l-
167);
pp.
upasampanna
sai)
Upasobhita
adorned
[pp.
upasobheti]
embellished,
beautified,
PvA
153, 187;
Sdhp 593.
Upasampada
acquiring;
(f) [fr. upa -f obtaining, taking
pad]
(cp.
taking,
111.236);
upon
oneself,
undertaking
Upassagga
Upassattha
overcome,
see upasagga.
[Sk. upaspsja, pp. of
183 Nctt 44 2. (in special sense) taking up the bhikkhuship, higher ordination, admission to the privileges of recognized bhikkhus [cp. BSk. upasampad & "pads Divy 21, 281 etc.] Vin 1.12, 20, 95, 146 and passim; 111.15; IV.52; D 1.176, 177, 202 S 1. 161; A IV.276 sq. & passim; DhA 11.61 (pabbajja+)j PvA 54 (laddh one who has received ordination), 179 (id.).
11.49;
1.93; (kusalassa).
111.65;
Dh
DhA
upa 4-
visited, afflicted, ruined,
Sfj] "thrown upon", oppressed S iv.29; A
111.226 (udak"); J 1.61; 11.239.
UpaSSaya
resting
Sri, cp. assaya & missaya] abode, dwelling, asylum S 1.32, 33; Vv 68*; Miln 160. Esp. freq. as bhlkkhuni or bbikkhun" a nunnery Vin 11.259; iv.265, 292; S 11.215; J i'47, 428;
[fr.
upa 4-
home,
Miln 124.
Upasampanna
[pp. of upasampajjati] obtained, got, received; in special sense of having attained the recognition of bhik-
Upassasa
[upa 4- assasa ; upa -f 5 4- Svas] breathing J 1.160.
Upassuti
Upassuti
(f.)
;
149
to,
Upadaya
(adv.)
in
[fr.
75; iv.gi
upa Sru] listening v.ioo; Miln 92.

[fr-
attention
11.
Upada
[shortened
specialised
ger.
of upadiyati
for
the
usual
upadsya
lislens,
Upassutika (adJO
dropper J V.81.
upassuti]
one who
an eaves-
UpahaCCa
defiling
(manai)) 2. reducing, cutting short; phrase upahacca-parinibbayin "coming to extinction after reducing the time of rebirths (or after having almost reached the destruction of life") S v. 70, 201 sq.; A 1.233 *<l-i 1^-380; Pug 17 (upagantva kslakiriyaq ayukkhayassa asane thatva ti attho Pug A 199); Nett The term is not quite clear; there seems to have 190. existed very early confusion with upapacca > upapajja uppajja, as indicated by BSk. upapadya-parinirvayin, and by remarks of C. on Kvu 268, as quoted at Kvu trsl"J
V.267
)
[ger. of
upahanti]
I.
spoiling, impairing,
meaning] lit. "taking up", i.e. subsisting on something else, not original, secondar)-, derived (of rupa form) Dhs 877, 960, 1210; Vism 275, 444 (24 fold); DhsA 215, 299, 333, cp. Dhs trsl"- 127, Usually (and this is the earlier use of upada) 197. as neg. anupada (for anupSdaya) in meaning "not taking up any more (fuel, so as to keep the fire of rebirth
only
in
alive)", not clinging to love of

q. v.,
the world, or the kilesas
>
having no more tendency to becoming; in phrases a. parinibbanar] "unsupported emancipation" 1.148; S IV.48; V.29; DhA 1.286 etc.; a. vimokkho mental release A V.64 (A A: catuhi upadanehi agahetva cittassa vimokkho; arahattass'etai] namai)); Vin v. 164; Ps 11.45 sq.; a. vimutto D 1.17 (= kinci dhammaq anupadiyitva vimutto DA 1.109); cp. 111.227 (paritassana).
158, 159.
Upadana
[Pass, of upahanti] to
(nt.)
[fr.
upa
-|-
-|-
da]
(lit.
that (material)
Upahannati
584; J
be spoilt or injured Sn
IV. 14;
Miln 26.
Upahata
(phrase
easily
[pp. of upahanti] injured, spoilt; destroyed upahata); S 1.238 (na supahata khata
D
J
1.85
"not
VI.
put
out"
trsl.);
H227;
1.
161;
Uh
134;
515; Miln 223, 302;
DhA
11.33
(an).
Upahattar
(of)
[Sk.
*upahartr,
n.
ag. of
upa
-j-
hf] a bringer
1.447 sq.
Upahanti (& "hanati
han] to impair, inJ 1.454) ["pa jure; to reduce, cut short; to destroy, only in ger. upahacca; pp. upahata & Pass, upahannati (q. v.).
substratum by means of which an active process is kept alive or going), fuel, supply, provision adj. ( ) supported by, drawing one's existence from S 1.69 ; n 85 (aggikkhandho assa pariyadana by means of taking up fuel); v. 284 (vat) J 111.342 sa-upadana (adj.) provided with fuel S IV.399; anupadana wilhout fuel DhA 11.163. 2. (appl<i) "drawing upon", grasping, holding on, grip, attachment; adj. ( ") finding one's support by or in, clinging to, taking up, nourished by. See on term Dhs trsl"- 323 & Cpd. 171. They are classified as 4 upadanani or four Graspings viz. kam, ditth, silabbat", attavad" or the graspings arising from sense-desires, speculation,
;
belief in rites, belief in the soul-theory
11.58; 111.230;
Upaharaqa
J 1.231.
(nt.) [fr.
2.
presentation; luxury hf] taking, seizing J vi.198.
upa
l-
Upaharati [upa
33;
-f hf] to bring, offer, present
11.87;
'"
Dh
1.301,
302; J V.477.
Upahara
gift
[fr. upa -{ hf] bringing forward, present, offering, Vin 111.136 (ahar) A 11.87; >'i-33; v.66 (melt); J 1.47; IV.455; VI.117; DA 1.97.
UpaWqsatl [upa
reach,
niui)
+ higs]
to injure, hurt
Vin II.203 ; J iv.is6.
Upagacchati [upa
gauchui]
a -f gam] to obtain, usually aor. upagafichi
come
to,
arrive at,
Cp
lo'", pi. upa-
Sn 1 126; or upagami Sn 426, 685, pi. upagaSn 302, 1126. Besides in pres. imper. upagaccha PvA 64 (so read for upagaccha). pp. upagata.
Upagata
attained
[pp. of upagacchati]
come
to,
having reached or
;
Sn 1016; PvA
17 (yakkhattag)
Sdhp 280.
UpSta
upa
75
-|-
Sk. upatta, pp of [according to Kern, Toiv. s. v. a da "taken up"; after Morris jfP S. 1884, uppata "flying up"] thrown up, cast up, raised (of
66; S II. 3; V59; Dhs 1213; Ps 1.129; 11.46, For upadana in 47; Vbh 375; Nett 48; Vism 569. var. connections see the foil, passages: D 1.25; II. 31, 33, 56; 111.278; M 1.66, 136 (attavad") 266; S 11.I4, 17, 30, 85; III.IO, 13 sq., lOI, 135, 167, 191; IV.32, 87 sq., 102 (tannissitar) viiinanar) tadupadanai]), 390, 400 (== tanha); A iv.69; V.iil (upay"); Sn 170, 358, 546; Ps 1.51 sq., 193; 11.45 sq, 113; Vbh 18, 30, 67, 79, 119, 132; Dhs 1059, 1136, 1213, 1536 sq.; Nett 28 sq., 41 sa full of attachment (to sq., 114 sq.; DhA IV. 194. life) 165; Vin III. Ill; S IV. 102; an" unattached, not showing attachment to existence S IV. 399; Vin ill.iii; Th I, 840; Miln 32; DA 1.98. -kkhandha, usually as pane' upadana-kkhandha the factors of the "fivefold clinging to existence" [cp. BSk. pane' u-skandhah Av. S 11.168' & note] D 11.35, 3! 1.61, 144, :85; 111.15, 3, "4, 2951 sq.; 111.223, 286; Vism 505 (khandha-paucaka). Ps 11.109 sq.; Vbh loi See for detail khandha II. B 2. -kkhaya extinction or disappearance of attachment S 11.54; A 111.376 sq. Sn 475, 743; It 75. -nidana the ground of upadana; adj. founded on or caused by attachment Ps 11.11 1 ; Vbh 135 sq. -nlrodba destruction of "grasping" Vin l.l (in formula of paticca-samuppada); S II. 7; 111.14; A 1. 177. -paccaya "nidana S II. 5; 11194; Sn 507, 742.
1.
51,
dust)
Th
1,
675.
Up&tlgacchatl [upa
to surpass,
ati
333,
&
overcome, only in y^ sg. pret. upaccaga Sn 636, 641, 827; Th I, 181; 2, 4; J 1.258; VI.I82;3"'<' pi. upaccagui) S 1.35; A 111.31 1; J 111. 201.
to tun
-)-
gacchati] to "go out over",
Upadaniya
(adj.) [fr. upadana, for *upadanika > aka] belonging to or connected with upadana, sensual, (inclined material (of rupa), derived. See on term to) grasping S 11.84; "'-47; IV. 89, 108; Dhs Dhs trsl"- 203, 322. 584, 1219, 1538; Vbh 12 sq., 30, 56, 119, 125,319,326.
;
UpAtldhavatl [upa 4-^4- dhavati]
on or
a -f
in to
Ud
72.
Upadaya
ace.)
Updtlpanna
adhimutta
[pp. of upatipajjati, upa into, a prey to (with loc.) Sn 495
pad]
fallen
(= nipanna
with gloss
SnA
415).
Upfitlvatta [pp. of upitivattati] gone beyond, escaped from, free from (with ace.) S 1.143; A 11.15; Sn 55, 474, 520, Nd'' 163. Cp. BSk. up.v 907; J III. 7, 360; Fd' 322 tivrtta in same sense at Vastu 111.281.
I. (as prep, with [ger. of upadiyati] "taking it up" (as such & such), i. e. (a) out of, as, for; in phrase anukampai) upadaya out of pity or (b) compared with, mercy D 1.204; P^'A 61, 141, 164. alongside of, with reference to, according to D 1.205 (kalaii ca samayan ca ace. to time & convenience); Dh.\
(adv.)
lit.
1.391;
VvA
65 (paijsucunnar));
PvA 268
(manussalokaij).
Up&tlvattatl [upa -\M 1.327; Sn 712

pp. upativatta (q.
ati
+ vattati]
I.
to
go beyond, overstep
Nett
49.
(v.
v.).
for
upanivattati);
use of upadaya is found in BSk., e. g. at Divy 2- ('"^ same meaning & 25, 359, 4'3; Av. 6 1.255. application as upada, i. e. in ncg. form first & then in positive abstraction from the latter) as philosophical Icrm "hanging on to", i.e. derived, secondary (with rupa) Vbh 12, 67 etc.; Nd' 266. Usually as anupadaya "not
The same
Upadaya
clinging
150
Upahana
Upayasa
bance,
to", without any (further) clinging (to rebirth), emancipated, unconditioned, free [cp. BSk. paritt-anupadaya free from the world Divy 655], freq. in phrase a. nibbuta completely emancipated S 11.279; A 1. 162; IV. 290; besides in foil, pass.: Vin 1.14 (a. cittat) vimuccati) S 182 (id.); S U.187 sq. IV. 20, 107; V.317; Uh 89 V.24 (adanapati-nisagge a. ye rata); Dh 414; Sn 3^3!
;
[np^
+ aySsa,
cp. BSk.
upilyasa Divy 210, 314.]

1.8,
(a kind of) trouble, turbulence, tribulation, unrest, distur-
unsettled
condition
144, 368; 111.237;

"1-3, 97,
It
94
(-f-
aparitassato).
429; Sn 542; It 89 A 1.147 1.460; J 11.277 (bahula); iv 22 (id.); Pug 30, 36; Vbh 247; Nett 29; Miln 69; Vism anupayasa peacefulness, com504 (def.); DA 1.121. posure, serenity, sincerity D ill. 1 59; A 111.429; PsI 11 sq.
1.144, 177,
203
(sa); 11.123,
^M
203;
Upadi
[the compD-from of upadana, derived fr. upada in analogy to nouns in a & a which change their a to in compnwith kf & bhu ; otherwise a n. formation fr. da analogous to "dhi fr. dha in upadhi] =z upadana, but in more concrete meaning of "stuff of life", substratum of being, khandha; only in corabn- with "sesa (adj.) having some fuel of life (=; khandhas or substratum) left, i. e. still dependent (on existence), not free, materially determined S V.I 29, 181; A III. 143; It 40; Vism 509. More frequently neg. an-upadi-sesa (nibbana, nibbanadhatu or Vastu parinibbana, cp. similarly BSk. anupadi-vimukti 1.69) completely emancipated, free, without any (material) 1.148 substratum Vin 11.239 (nibbana-dhatu); Dm. 135; (parinibbana); A 11.120; IV.75 sq., 202, 313; J 128, 55; Sn 876; It 39, 121 (nibbana-dhatu); Ps. I.ioi; Vism 509; DhA IV. 108 (nibbana); VvA 164, 165. Opp. sai
Uparamati [upa
+ a + ram] to cease, to desist j v.391, 498.

of
Uparaddha
reproved
[pp.
up.irambhati]
blamed,
reprimanded,
V 230.
[Sk.
Upirambha
proof,
reproach,
;
uparambha, upa -f alambhatc] censure M 1. 134, 432; S 111.73

III
I.
re-
1.
199; 11.181
175; IV.25;
I,
Vbh
372.
1.21,
v. 73;
itl-
2. (adj.)
disposed, hostile
Th
360
sq.;
DA
263.
Uparambhati
Upalapetl
Upavisi
at
[Sk. upalambhate, upa a -|- labh] to blame, reprimand, reproach 1.432, 433. pp. uparaddha (q. v.).
PvA 276
aor.
read upalapeti (q.

v.).
v.).
3''''
sg.
of upavisati (q.
upadisesa A IV.7S sq., 378 sq.; Sn 354 (opp. nibbayi); Vism 509; Nett 92. See further ref. under nibbana &
parinibbana.
Upasaka
Upadi^â
to
[for
adinna with substitution of nn for nn owing

as
wrong derivation
grasped
e.
pp.
from
adiyati*
instead
of
see
[fr. upa -)- as, cp. upasati] a devout or faithful layman, a lay devotee Vin 1.4, 16 (tevaciko u.), 37, 139, 195 sq.; n.125; 111.6, 92; IV.14, 109; D 1.85; 11.105, 1.29, 467, 113; 111.134, 148, 153, 168, 172 sq., 264; 490; S v.395, 410; A 1.56 sq.; 11. 132 (parisa); III 206 ("candala, ratana); I v. 220 sq. (kittavata hoti); Sn 376,
adiyalii]
at,
laid hold of; or "the issue of gras-
384;';
1.83;
Pv
I0;
Vbh 24S
ping",
def.
i.
material, derived, secondary (cp. upada)

Irsl"-
PvA
216;
36,
III.
38, 54, 61, 207.
(^sikkha);
DA
1.234;
f.
upasika Vin
1.18,
141,
at
Dhs
201, 324.
Dhs 585,877,1211, 1534;
Vbh
Dhs
2 sq., 326, 433; Vism 349, 451; an Vin UI.113; 585, 991, 1212, 1535.
(adj,)
1.29, 39; IV. 21, 79; D 111.124, 148, 172, 264; 467, 49:; S 11235 sq.; A 1.88; II 132; V.287 sq.; Miln 383; PvA 151, 160.
Upadlqqaka
Vism 398.
upadinna DhsA 311, 315, 378;

see aJiyatl'] to take hold of, to
(to the world), cp.
Upasakatta
lieving
(nt.)
[abstr.
fr.
layman or a
;
lay follower of the
upasaka] state of being a beBuddha Vin 1.37
S iv,30i
-)-
Vv
842'.
Upadiyati [upa
+ da,
grasp, cling to,
show attachment
upa-
Upasati [upa
follow,
dana D 11.292; M 1.56, 67; S 11.14; 111.73, 94, 135; IV. parinibbayati); Sn 752, 1 103, 168 (na kiuci loke u. 1104; Kdi 444 (:=adeti); Nd^ 164. ppr. upadiyar) S iv. ppr. med. upadiyamana S 111.73; 24 65 (an); SnA 409, & upadiyana ("adiyano) Sn 470; Dh 20. ger. upadaya in lit. meaning "taking up" J 1.30; Miln for specialised meaning & use as prep, 184, 338, 341 see separately as also upada and upadiyitva VvA 209 DA 1. 1 09 (an) DhA IV. 1 94 (an). pp. upadinna (q. v.).
339,
fix
lit. "to sit close by", to go after, attend, honour, worship D 11.287; A I.162; J v. 371 (^= upagacchati C); Miln 41S (lakkhe upaseti
+ as]
serve,
his
attention
on the
J
target).
y^
pi.
pres.
med.
upasare
rupasati.
1.162;
pp.
iv.417
(=
upayanti C.). Cp. payi(q. v.).
upasita
& upasina
attendance,
See also
upasaka, upasana'.
Upasana'
S
1.46
(nt.)
[fr.
upasali]
I,
service,
honour
(saman);
Th
239; Miln 115. Cp.
payir".
Upadhi
cushion J vi.253. 2. supin ratha "the chariot with the (?), outfit", expldby C. as the royal chariot with the golden
[fr.
l.
upa a plement, ornament
+ + dha]
Upasanain
slipper J VI.22.
(nt.) [fr. up.asati] I. archery J Vl.448; usually S 11. phrase katupasana skilled in archery 1.82 Miln 232 {"^ 266; A 11.48; J 1V.211; Mhvs 24, I. sikkhitva). 2. practice Miln 419. 3. in "sala gymnasium, training ground Miln 352.
Upadhlya
252
[fr.
upahi] being furnished with a cushion J VI.
Upasika
see
upasaka;
cp. payii.
1
(adj.).
[fr.
Upaya
upa
-f- 1,
cp.
upaya] approach;
fig.
vay, means,
expedient, stratagem S 111.53 sq., 58; D 111.220 (kosalla); Sn 321 ("fiiiu); J 1.2 56; Nd^ 570 (for upaya); PvA 20, Cases 31, 39, 45, 104, 161; Sdhp 10, 12, 350, 385. adverbially; instr. upayena by artifice or means of a trick
Upasita [pp. of upasati] honoured, served, attended S cp. Nd^ 165; Th I, 179.
133,
Upasina
[pp.
of upasati] sitting near or close to J V.336.

-f-
93; yena kenaci u. PvA 113. some means, somehow J 111.443 v. 401
Pv.\
Upahata
[upa
ahata] struck, afflicted, hurt J 1.414.
abl.
upayaso by
upayena C). anupaya wrong means J 1.256; Sdhp 405; without going near, without having a propensity for S 1.181 M 111.25. -kusala clever in resource J 1.98; Nett 20; SnA 274.
\ ;
{=
Upahana
f.
Sk. upanah (f) [with metathesis for upanaha upanaha m. but cp. BSk. upanaha nt. Divy 6] a shoe, sandal Vin 1. 185; II. 118, 207 (adj. sa-upahana), 208 S 1.226; J IV.173, 223; Pv II. 41"; Ndi 226; KhA 45;
or
;
Upayatta
84
(nt.)
[abstr.
fr.
upay.i]
means of
DhA
381 (chatt
"i)
as nt? v.
1.
'"na);
PvA
127, 186.
VvA
(patipajjan").
(nt.)
[fr.
Upayana
sense),
upa
|,
cp. upaya]
tribute,
Sillip
going
to (in special
v. 347;
enterprise,
offering,
327; Miln 155, 171, 241;
present J 616, 619.
vi.
upabanai) (or upahana) arohati to put on sandals J iv. 16; VI. 524; opp. omuiicati take off Vin 11.207, 208; Note, An older form upanad" (for J III 415; IV. 16. upanadh=:Sk. upanah) is seen by Kern in panadupama upanadupama (v. 1. J 11.223, which is read by him as upahan-upama). See Toev. s, v. upanad.
Upiya
Uplyfl [g^f- f upeti] undergoing, going into, metri causa as upiya ( ") and opiya, viz. hadayasmii] opiya S i 199 Th I, 119; senupiya J v.96 (v. 1. senopiya; C. sayanupagata). In tadCpiya the 2"'<i part upiya represents an adj. upaka fr. upa (see ta I. a), thus found at Miln 9.
151
Upajjati
23d nights of the lunar month that is to say, a weekly sacred day, a Sabbath. These days were utilized by the pre-Buddhistic reforming communities for the expounding of their views, Vin i. loi. The Buddhists adopted this practice and on the is'h day of the half-month held a chapter of the Order to expound their dhamma, ib. 102. They also utilized one or other of these Up. days for
the recitation of the P.itimokkha (patimokkbuddesa), ibid. On Up. days laymen take upon themselves the Up. vows, that is to say, the eight Silas, during the day. See Sila. The day in the middle of the month is called catudassiko
Upekkhaka
cal
(adj.)
[fr.
upekkha] disinterested, resigned,

183;
III.
stoi-
Vin
HI. 4; sq.,
It
1.37,
113, 222, 245, 269, 28::
S V.295
855,
912; Dhs.\ 172.
318; A 111.169 sq., 279; V.30; Sn 515, 8i; Nd' 241, 330; Pug 50, 59; Dhs 163:
Upekkhati [upa -\- flc] to look on, to be iodifTerent Sn 911; Nd' 328; J vi.294.
disinterested or
Upekkhana
paraphrase Vbh 230.
(f.)
[abstr.
fr.
upa
(q.
+
J
iks]
is
for
upekkha
v.)
Nd' 501
commentator's Nd'^ 166;
Upekkhavant
(adj.)
= upekkhaka
(f.)
[fr.
or pannarasiko according as the month is shorter or longer. The reckoning is not by the month (masa), but by the half-monlh (pakkha), so the twenty-third day is simply atthamf, the same as the eighth day. There is an accasional Up. called samaggi-uposatho, "reconciliation-Up.", which quarrel among the fraternity has been is held when a made up, the gen. confession forming as it were a seal
to the reconciliation (Vin v. 123;
V.403.
cp.
for
Mah.
42).
Vin l.ui,
Upekkha & Upekha

Divy 483; Jtm 2H.
Miiller
P.
upa
+ ik?,
upekha
BSk. upekss
On
spelling
upekkha
see
III, 175, 177; 11.5, 32, 204, 276; 111.164, 169: 60, 61, 145, 147; A 1.205 sq. (3 uposathas: gopalaka", nigantha^, ariya"), 208 (dhamm), 211 (devata) iv.248
112,
Gr. 16] 'looking on", hedonic neutrality or indifference, zero point between joy & sorrow (Cpd. 66); disinterestedness, neutral feeling, equanimity. Sometimes
(atthanga-samannagata), 258 sq. (id.), 276, 388 (navah angehi upavutiha); v.83; Sn 153 (pannaraso u); Vbh
equivalent to adukkhamasukha-vedana "feeling which is neither pain nor pleasure". See detailed discussion of Ten term at Cpd. 229232, & cp. Vis its/"- 39. kinds of upekkha are eoumd- at DhsA 172 (cp. Dhs trsl"-
D I 38 ("satipari48; Hardy, Man. Buddhism 505). suddhi purity of mindfulness which comes of disinterestedness cp. Vin 111.4; Dhs 165 & Dhs trsln"- 50), 251;
11.279 (twofold); 111.50, "upavicaias), 252, 282; 78,
1.79,
106, 224 sq., 239, 245 (six 364; 111 219; S iv.71,
A 1.206 sq.); Sdhp 439; DA 422; Vism 227 ("sutta The Sn.-V 199; VvA 71, 109; PvA 66, 201. 1. 139; hall or chapel in the monastery in which the Patimokkha is recited is called uposathaggarj (Vin 111.66), or '"agarar) (Vin 1. 107; DhA 11.49). The Up. service is called '^kamma (Vin 1. 102: V.142; J 1.232; 111.342, 444: DhA 1.205). uposathag karoti to hold the Up. service (Vin 1.107, 175, 177; J 1.425). Keeping the Sabbath (by laymen) is called uposathar) upavasati (A 1.142, 144, 205, 208;
142; 81 (sukha), 256 ("nimitta); IU.185, 29: ("cetovimutti); iv.47 sq., 70 sq., 300, 443; V.301, 360; Sn 67, 73, 972, 1107, (saliNd^ 166; Ps 1.8, 36, 60, 167, saqsuddha); Nd' 501
114
sq.,
V.209
sq. (îtidriya);
IV.248; see upavasati), or uposathavasaij vasati (J v. 177). The ceremony of a layman taking upon himself the eight
Silas
diyati);
The
called uposathai) saraadiyati (see silar) & samauposatha-sila observance of the Up. (VvA 71). Up. day or Sabbath is also called uposatha-divasa
is
77; Pug 59 ("sati); Nett 25, 97 ("dhatu), 121 sq.; Vbh 12, 15 (='indriya), 54 (id.), 69, 85 ("dhatu), 228, 324, 326 (samboijhanga), 381 ("upavicara); Dhs 150, 153, 165, 262, 556, 1001, l.'!78, 1582; Vism 134 ("sambojjhanga, 5 conditions of), 148 (anubruhana), 160 (def. & tenfold), 317 Cbhavana), 319 (brahmavihara), 325 ("viharin), 461 SnA 128; Sdhp 461.
;
(J 1II-52)-
Uposathika
(adj.)
[fr.
uposalha]
satha in phrase anuposathikaq every fortnight Vin IV.315.
fasting (cp.
75, 78; J
BSk. uposadhika M 111.52; Vism 66 (bhatta);

[fr.
belonging to the Upo on every U., i. e. 2. observing the Sabbath, Vastu 11. 9); Vin I 58; iv.
I.
(adv.)
DhA
1.205.
Upeta
[pp. of upeti] furnished vîlh, endowed with, possessed of Sn 402, 463, 700, 722; Dh 10, 280: Nd- s. v., Th I, 789; Pv 1.76 (baP); 11 7 '^ (phal, v. 1. preferable
UpOSathin
17, 6.
(adj.)
upusatha]
uposathika, fasting
Mhvs
Uppakitaka indexed
taka
(q. v.).
at
Ud
111.2
wrongly
for
upakki-
upaga), IV. 1^- (ariyaq atthangavarar) upelan ^= atthahi angehi upetaq yuttai) PvA 243); Vism l8(-)-sam", upagata, samupagata etc); PvA 7. Xolc. The BSk. usually has samanvagata for upeta (see atthanga).
Uppakka
Upeti [upa
ace), come to, approach, undergo, attain D 1.55 (pathavi-kayai) an-upeti does not go into an earthly body), 180; 1.486 (na upeti, as answer: "does not meet the question"); S 111.93 It 89; Sn 209, (na sankhai) "cannot be reckoned as") 749, 911, 1074; 728 (dukkhai)), 897; Sn 404 (deve); Nd' 63; Nd^ 167; Dh 151, 306, 342; Sn 318; J IV.309 (maranai) upeti to die), 312 (id.), 463 (id.); v.212 (v. 1. opeti, q. v.); Th I, 17 (gabbhai)); Pv 11. 3'* (saggai) upehi thanaq); iv. 3'2 (saranaq buddharj dhamraar)); Nett 66; fut. upessai] ger. upecca Vv Sn 29; 2nd sg. upehisi Dh 238, 348.
1]
to
go
to (with
-f "boiled out", scorched, seared, dried or uppakkaq okiliniq shrivelled up; in phrase as = S 11.260; cxpld by Bdligh. Vin Vin "boiled up", swollen "kharena aggina pakkasarira".
(adj.)
[fr.
ud
pac, cp. Sk. pakva
&
see also
okirinii)
uppaccati]
1.
itthii)
111.107
111.273
2.
(of eyes through crying) J VI. 10.
Uppacca
flying up Th 2, 248 (see under S 1.209 (v. 1. BB. upecca, C. uppatitva pi sakuno viya) =: Pv 11.7" (^ uppatitva Pv.'V 103) ^= DhA Nett 131 (upecca) lv.21 (gloss uppatitva)
[ger. of uppatati]
upacca));
Uppaccati
yamana
upaS 1.209 N'c" '3'; ^Â. 146 (realising gantva celetva va); PvA 103 (gloss for uppacca flying up); see also upiya & uppacca. pp. upeta.
33';
paccati. Pass, of pac] in ppr. uppacciread for upapacciyamana, as suggested by V. 1. BB. uppajj") "being boiled out", i. e. dried or shrivelled S. up (cp. uppakka l) J IV.327. Not with Morris J 1887, 129 "being tormented", nor with Kern, Tvn'. under upapacc" as ppr. to pfC ('upaprcyamana) "dicht opge-
[ud
-f-
(so
PT
sloten", a
meaning
foreign to this root.
Upocita
of upa -|- ava comfortable J IV.471.

[pp.
-|-
cl]
heaped up, abounding,
Upajjati [ud -r
the eve of the
UpOSatha
[Vedic upavasatha, day of preparation]. At the the word had come to mean of the moon's waxing and
Soma
sacrifice,
time of the rise of Buddhism the day preceding four stages
waning,
viz.
I't,
S'*",
IS'**)
pajjati of pad] to come out, to arise, to be produced, to be born or reborn, to come into existence D 1. 180; Sn 584; Pv II. l" (= nibbattati PvA 71); PvA 8 (nibbattati -p)i 9, 20, 129 {= patubhavati); DA 1.165. ppr. uppajjanto PvA 5, Pass, uppajjiyati Vin 1.50. 21; fut. "pajjissali PvA 5 (bhummadevesu, corresp. with
Upajjati
nibbatlissati ibid.(, 67 (niraye); aor. uppajji PvA 50, 66; & udapadi (q. v.) Vin 111.4; J '-81; ger. Th 8 1.6, 158 "pajjitva 11.193=:) 1.392 11.157 Caus. uppadeti (q. v.). I, 1 159; & uppajja J IV.24.
152
I
Uppadin
[pp. of uppajjati] born, reborn, arisen, produced, 1.192 (lokaq u. born into the world); Vin 111.4 Sn 55 "liana; see Nd 168), 998; J 1.99; Pv 11.22 (pettivisayar));
niraye
21,
Uppanna
'
Dhs 1035, 1416; Vbh

301;
arisen
12,
17, 50,
319; 327;
pp.
uppanna
(q. v.).
See also upapajjati and upapanna.

uppajjati]
PvA
anuppanna not 21 (petesu), 33, 144, 155. 11.11; not of good class D 1.97 (see 1.267).
DhA
111.
DA
Uppajjana
(adj.-nt.)
[fr.
coming
(id.).
into existence;
birth, rebirth
PvA
(adj.)
i.
9 (vasena), 33
[fr.
Uppabbajati [ud
68;
Uppajjanaka
cause, in
uppajjana] (belonging to) coming

111.
into existence,
e.
arising suddenly or without apparent
"bhanda
[n.
a treasure trove J
fr.
150.
is
Caus. uppabbajeti DhA IV.195. Caus. II. uppabbajapeti to induce some one to leave the Order J IV.304.
pp. ''pabbajita. 55. to turn out of the Order J iv.219;
PvA
-f
pabbajati]
to leave the
Order
DhA
i.
Uppajjltar
ag.
uppajjati]
one who produces or

etc.).
Uppabbajjta
reborn in (with ace.)
1.
143 (saggaq
[ud -f- pabbajita] one who has left the community of bhikkhus, an ex-bhikkhu VvA 319; DhA 1.311. uncertain etym.] the (blue) lotus; a kinds of lotuses, mentioned at J v. 37 are: nila-ratta-set-uppala, ratta-seta-paduma, seta-kumuda, kalla-hara. D 1.75; n.19; Vin 111.33 (gandha) J 11.
[Sk.
Uppala
Uppatipatiya
of uppatipati, ud -j- patipati] lit. "out of reach", i.e. in a distance J 1.89; or impossible Vism 96 (ekapaiiho pi u. agato nahosi not one question was impossible to be understood). As tt. g. "with reference to the preceding", supra Vism 272; SnA 1 24, 128; DhsA 135 (T. patipatika).
[abl.
(f.)
utpala,
7
waterlily.
The
443;
Dh
is
55;
Vv
32; 35*;
Pv
Ii.i2,
iii.ioS;
(nil);
111.394
(id.);
ThA
254, 255;
VvA
1.384 132, 161.
DhA
What
meant by uppala-patta
-|-
(lotus-leaf?) at
Vin
iv.
261
Uppa^ldana
ridiculing,
[abstr.
fr.
ut
;
paiJCi or
unknown
etym.]
Uppalaka
mocking Miln 357
Vism 29; PugA 250

[redupl.
("katha).
[uppala utpala at Divy 67 etc.)

(adj.-n.)
[fr.
ka] "lotus-like", N. of a hell (cp.
BSk.
V.173. See also pundarika.
Uppa9(juppan(Jukajata ud -\- pandu -j- ka -j- jata; pandu

(adj.)
intens. formation;
yellowish. The word is of something else, perhaps upapannduka upa in meaning of "somewhat like", cp. upanlla, upanibha etc. and reading at Pv 11. i'^ upakandakin. The latter may itself be a corruption, but is expld. at PvA 72 by upakandaka-jata "shrivelled up all over, nothing but pieces (?)". The trsl"- is thus doubtful; the USk. is the
evidently
corruption
uppala] having lotuses rich in 1., only Uppalln in f. uppalini a lotus-pond D 1.75; 11. 38; S 1. 138; A iii. 1.219. 26; Vv 322
;
DA
Uppa|aseti [ud
pra -|- las, cp. Sk. samullasayati in same meaning] to sound out or forth, to make sound Miln 21 (dhamma-sankhaq). Reading at D II. 337 is upalaseti in same meaning.
P.
form retranslated into utpanduka Divy 334, 463, and "very pale"] "having become very pale" (), or "somewhat pale" (?), with dubbanna in Khp, A 234, and in a stock phrase of three different settings, viz. (i) kiso lukho dubbanno upp dhamani-santhata-gatto Vin 1.276; III. 19, 1 10, M 11.121 ; distorted to BSk. bhito utp. krsaluko durbalako mlanako at Divy 334. (2) kiso upp. J VI. ;i; DhA IV.66. (3) upp dhamanisanth J 1.346; 11.92; V.95 DhA 1.367. Besides in a doubtful passage at Pv 11. 1 (upakandakin, v. 1. upp.ind' BB.), expld. at PvA 72 "upatrsld.
Uppalaka
an
ud pat in meaning of "biting, slinging"] vermin S 1.170 (santharo ehi saiichanno "a siesta-couch covered by vermin swarm" trsld- p. 215 & note).
[fr.
insect,
Uppaâna
(nt.) [fr.
ud
-|-
pa^] pulling out, uprooting, de-
stroying, skinning J 1454; 11.283; vi.238; Miln 166; 46 (kes); Sdhp 140 (camm). Cp. sam.
PvA
Uppaânaka
Uppateti
(adj.) [fr. uppatana] pulling up, tearing out, uprooting J 1.303 (vata); iv.333 (id.).
kandakajata", vv.
11.
uppandaka^ and uppandupanduka.

[Sk.
utpatayati, Caus. uf
to
ud
+ paf
'o split, cp.
Uppanêtl
of uncertain origin] to ridicule, mock, to deride, make fun of Vin 1. 216, 272, 293; IV. Pug 67 (uhasati uUapati +); J v.288, 278; A 111.91 300; DhA 11.29; "'.4'; TvA 175 (avamaiiaati -(-). Note. The BSk. utprasayati at Divy 17 represents the P. uppandeti & must somehow be a corruption of the latter (vv. 11. at Divy 17 are utprasayati, utpranayati & utpras[ut
pan(J,
dig out a treasure Av. 5 1.294] 'o split, tear asunder; root out, remove, destroy Vin 11.151 (chaviq to skin); 11.110 (attanaq); Th 2, "patetva ThA 259); J 1.281 (bijani); 396 (ger. uppatiya IV. 162, 382; VI.109 (=lu5cati); Miln 86; DhA ni.206.
also
BSk. utpatayati nidhanan
DhA
6
Caus. uppatapeti in pp. uppatapita caused to be torn off 111.208. See also uppbaleti.
;
rayati).
Uppada'
Uppatati [ud
or rise up into the air; to spring upwards, jump up; 3rd sq. pret. udapatta [Sk. *udapaplat] J 111.484 (so read for palto, & change si to
-)-
patati]
to
fly
[Sk. utpata, ud -)- pat] flying up, jump a sudden unusual event, portent, omen D 1.9 (v.). uppata) Vism 30 (T. uppata, v. 1. uppada) Sn 360; J 1.374; VI.
475; Miln 178.
uppatitva J 111.484; iv.213; PvA 103, 215; and uppacca (q. v.). pp. uppatita (q. v.).
pi); ger.
Uppada'^
[Sk.
utp.=ida,
ud
Uppatita [pp. of uppatati] jumped up, arisen, come about Sn I (= uddhamukhaq patitaq gatai) SnA 4), 591; Dh 222 (= uppanna DhA 111.301); Th I, 371.
Uppatti
[Vedic utpatti, ud pad] coming forth, product, genesis, origin, rebirth, occasion A H.133 ("patilabhikani sanyojanSni) ; Vbh 137 (bhava), 4ii;cp. Compendium.^ liii f. (khana); Miln 127 (divasa); Vism 571 sq. (bhava, 9 fold: kama" etc.); SnA 46, 159, 241, 254, 312, 445; PvA 144, 215. On uppatti deva see deva and upapatti. See also atthuppatti, danuppatti.
(f.)
appearance, birlh Vin 1.185; D 1.185; S 111.39 (+ *aya); IV.14; V.30; A 1.152 (+ vaya), 286, 296; 11.248 (tanh);
1 23 (citt state of consciousness); IV.65 (id.); Dh 182, 194; J 1-59, 107 (sat); Vbh 303 (citt), 375 (tanh"); anuppada either "not coming into PvA 10; Th.\ 282. existence" D ill. 270, 1.60; A 1.286, 296; 11.214, 249; 111.84 sq. Ps 1.59, 66; Dhs 1367; or "not ripe" D 1. 12.
pad] coming
into existence,
HI.
Uppadaka (adj.) ( ) PvA 13 (dukkh).

f.
[fr.
"ika
uppada^] producing, generating DhA iv.109 (jhan').
Uppadana (nt.) [fr. uppada'] making, generating, causing PvA 71 (anubal" read for anubalappadana?) 114.
Uppadin
bound
(adj.)
to
[fr.
Uppatha
1.
[Sk. utpatha, ud patha] a wrong road or course 10 Cgamana, of planets); S 1.38, 43; J v,453; vi.
uppada'^]
having an
origin, 17,
arising,
arise
Dhs 1037, 1416; Vbh

45.
50, 74,
92
235;
DhA
111.356 Ccar.i).
and passim;
DhsA
Uppadetar
Uppadetar
or brings
[n. ag. fr.
153 who
produces, causes
Ubbilavita
Ubbadhatl [ud
udabbadhi
uppadeti] one
into
existence,
creator, producer
M
I
.
1.79;
I.
-\-
vadhati]
to
kill,
destroy
Sn 4
(praet.
ucchindanto vadheti
-f bandhati] to
SnA
Th
in
18).
191; 111.66; V.35I-, Miln 217.
Uppadeti
to,
to
[Caus. of uppajjati, ud -f pad] produce, put forth, show, evince,
Ubbandhatl [ud
to give rise
hang up,
2,
strangle
Vin
ill.
185; Pug 25; PvA 4, 16, 19, 59; cittai) u. to give a (temporary) thought to 2. J 1.81; Miln 85; DhA 11.89; PÂ 3. tain, find J IV. 2; Miln 140; DhA 1.90; PvA in lohitaij u. to draw (blood) Miln 214.
1.162,
make D 1. 1 35; Sdhp 539.

(with loc.)
to get, ob-
73 (rajjuys); J i-504 ('<!); "345j VvA 139, 207 (ubbandhitu-kSma hanging herself).
80; Vism 501;

intention
the
of
Ubbari
(f.)
[Sk. urvara, Av. urvara plant] fertile soil,
sown
121.
field; fig.
3.
woman,
wife J vi 473
(= orodha
C).
Ubbasatl
see ubbisati.
(adj.)
Uppilavatl (& Uplavatl) [Sk. utplavati, ud plu, cp. utplutya jumping up, rising Sp. Av. S 1.209] 'o enierge (out of water), to rise, float S iv.313 (uplava imper.); Miln 80, 379; VvA 47 (uplavitva, v.l. uppala-
Ubbaha
in
{") [fr. ud vrh, i. e. to ubbahati'] only cpd. dur hard to pull out, difficult to remove Th I,
'24, 495
= 1053+
vitva);
frisk
DA
&
1.256
to
(v.l.
upari lavati).
2.
to
jump up,
Ubbahati' [ud
about,
yPTS.
upISpeti
be elated or buoyant J 11.97 (<^P' Morris See also upaplavali, 1887, 139); Miln 370.
bph or Vfh, see also uddharati] to pull out, take away, destroy .Sn 583 (udabbahe pot. ubbaheyya
ubbillavita etc.
dhareyya SnA 460); Th I, 158; J 11.223 (udabbahe udabbaheyya C); iv.462 (ubbahe); vi.587 (= hareyya C).
UppHa
PvA
(adj.) [ud 4- picj] oppressing or oppressed: an free from oppression, not hurt or destroyed D 1.135 ("PPsa-uppl]a; T. upaplla but v.l. upp"); J 111.443; V-378;
Ubbahati^ [ud + vahati, although possibly same as ubbahati', in meaning of uddharati, which has taken up
meanings of *udbharati,
vahati]
to
161.
VI.3.
cutting):
as well as of *udbrhati and *udcany away, take away, lift (the corn after only in Caus. II. ubbahapeti to have the corn
Uppi]ita [pp. of uppileti] pressed

Upfrileti [ud
&
opileti]
+ pi<J
I.
for
ava
+ pi<},
cp. uplapeti
to,
= opilapeti,
hold (tight)
(hatthi2.
harvested Vin 11 180 A 1.241. and uddharana. Cp. also pavalha.
Here belong uddhata
to
press
(down) on
to
Ubba|ha
of ud
to (with ace), to cover
up or close
M
;
1.539 (pitthi-panir)
11.245
hanukena);
1483 (hatthena akkhini);
kumbhe raukhaq); v.293 (='gg'>l^')) stampede vvA 83 (pathaviq).

Uppofhetl [ud
ThA
4.
188.
pp. of ud -\- bahati := vSh or more likely badh] oppressed, troubled, harassed, annoyed, vexed Vin 1.148, 353; n.119; IV. 308; J 1.300; Vism 182
[adj.
-|-
to
(kunapa-gandhena);
DhA
1.343.
Ubbasiyatl
+ potheti]
DhA
to beat
PvA
of ubbaseti, ud -f vas] "to be dis-inhabited", i. e. to be abandoned by the inhabitants Mhvs Cp. ubbisati. 6, 22 (= chaddiyati C).
[Pass,
Upplavana
at
1.309 remains to be explained, T. faulty.
Ubbahana
mattha
fit
(nt.)
[fr.
ubbahati']
i.
Upphaletl [Caus. of ud
phal] to cut, rip or split open Vin 1.276 (udara-cchavii) uppbaletva; v.l. uppatetva, perhaps preferable).
(adj.) [ud
for
carrying,
e.
carrying, lifting, in "sabeast of burden, of an
elephant J vi.448.
UpphiSUlika
phasulika for phasukika phasuka a rib] "with ribs out", i. e. with ribs showing, emaciated, thin, "skinny" Pv ii.i' ^= uggata-phasuka PvA 68); iv.io' (MSS. uppa"); ThA 133 (spelt uppa).
Ubbahlka
abstr.
(f-)
[^g-
f-
of ubbShika,
adj.
fr.
ubbaheti in
method of deciding on the expulsion of a bhikkhu, always in instr. ubbabikaya "by means of a
use]
Uplapeti
ava plu, with subava; see also uppilavati] to immerse 1. 135 (vv. II. upal & opiP); J iv.i62 (fig. put into the shade, overpower; v.l. upal"). See also opilapeti & ubbillarita.
stitution
[Sk. avaplavayati, Caus. of
referendum", the settlement of a dispute being laid in the hands of certain chosen brethren (see fîn Texts 111.49 sq.) Vin 11.95, 97, 305; V.139, 197; A V.41; Mhvs 4, 46.
of ud
for
Ubbaheti
press, urge), or
[hardly to be decided whether fr. ud -|- vSh (to bfh or badh; cp. uddharati 2] to oppress, vex, hinder, incommodate J v.41 7 sq.
Ubblgga
Ubbatuma
[ud -\- vrti (of Vft) ma (for ma mant); cp. Sk. udvrtta & vrtimant] going out of its direction, going wrong (or upset r), in phrase ubbatumai) rathai) karoti to put a cart out of its direction A iv. '91, 193(adj.)
>
[Sk. udvigna, pp. of ud -)- vlj] agitated, flurried, anxious Vin II. 184; S 1.53; Th I, 408; J 1.486; III. 313; Miln 23, 236, 340 (an); Vism 54 (satat); Dh.\ 11.27; ThA 267; Sdhp 8, 77.
[Pass, of
UbUJjatl
afraid
ud -f
vlj]
to be agitated, frightened or
Ubbatteti [Caus. of ud -)- vft, as doublet of ubbatteti, cp. BSk. udvartayati Divy 12, 36] to anoint, give perfumes (to a guest), to shampoo J 1.87 (gandhacunnena), 238
(id.);
228 Vism
1.74 (u. uttasati palayati); 111.145 (''^)i S 1. (aor. ubbijji); Miln 149 (tasali -)-), 286 (-)- saqviji);
58.
Vin
Caus. ubbejeti (q.

[abstr.
fr.
v.).
pp. ubblgga
agitation,
(q. v.).
V.89, 438.
Ubbljjan&
(f.)
ubbijjatij
uneasiness
DA
in
I.I 1 1.
Cp. ubbega. [ud

-|-
Ubbatthaka
233
for
misprint
Pug Index
as well as at
Pug
A
Ubblnaya
(^dj.)
ubbhatthaka
(q. v.). to rise, swell J VI.
vinaya]
being outside the Vinaya,

11.307;
ex- or un-Vinaya,
wrong Vinaya Vin

is
Dpvs
v. 19.
Ubbattatl [ud -\- Vft] to go upwards, 486 (sagaro ubbatti). See also next.
Ubbatteti [Caus. of ud cp. also ubbatuma]
(sadevake loke
Ubbllapa
is
(v.
1.
uppilSva, which
prob. the correct reading]

37. See next.
joyous stale of mind, elation

i. to tear out J ubbattiyante); DhA 1.5 2. to cause to swell 75 (rukkhai)). (GangSsotai)) ; iv.161 (samuddai)). 3. of direction, or in the wrong direction
+ v|i, of which doublet
Ud
ubbatteti;
1.199; Miln loi (hadayamaqsar)), or rise J 111.36 (intrs.) to go out
UbbllSvlta (according
Morris
pilapeti
J P T S.
to the very plausible expl" given by 1887, 137 sq. for uppilipita, pp. of up-
Vism 327 (neva

111.155.
ubbattati na vivattati; v.l. uppattali);
DhA
^= uplapeti < uplaveli, as expl"!- under uppilavati, plu; with 11 for 1 after cases like Sk. aliyate > P. alliyati, alapa ]> allapa etc., and bb for pp as in vanibbaka Sk. vanlpaka ('vanipp")] happy, elated, buoyant, lit.
ud
4-
Ubbilavita
frisky; only in cpds. atta rejoicing, exultancy, elation of
154
Ummatta
mind
1.
3,
37; J
'âkara id. DhA stands for ubbilavitattar),
466; Miln 183; DA 1.53, 122; and 1.237. At Vism 158 "cetaso ubbilavitaq"
ill
with
v.
1.
BB
uppilavitar). Cp.
Ubbhijjatl [ud -j- bhid] to burst upwards, to spring up iii. out of the ground, to well up; to sprout D 1.74 :=^ 93 =: III. 26; J 1. 18 (v. 104); Dh 339 (ger. ubbhijja uppajitva DhA iv.49); DA 1.218. pp. ubbbiana,
J V.I 14 (ubbilavita-cittata).
Ubbhida'
(nt.)
[Sk.
udbhida]
kitchen salt Vin 1.202, cp.
Ubbilla
secondary formation fr. ubbilavita, or representing uppilava (uppilava) for upplava, ud -)- plu, as discussed under ubbilavita. The BSk. word udvilya Lai. V. 351, 357, or audvilya Divy 82 is an artificial reconstruction from the Pali, after the equation of Sk. dvadasa > dial. P. barasa, whereas the original Sk. dv. is in regular P. represented by dd, as in *dvipa > dipa, *udvapa > uddapa. Miiller's construction ubbilla > *udvela rests on the same grounds, see P. Gr. 12.] elation, elated in.159; bhava id. DA 1.122; Sdhp state of mind 167. See next.
[either a
'
Vin Texts
11.48.
[fr.
Ubbhida'
in
(adj.)
ud
-j-
cpd.
1.74;
odaka "whose waters
bhid] breaking or bursting forth, well up", or "spring water"
1.276;
DA
1.218.
Ubbhinna
1.218.
[pp. of ubbhijjati] springing up, welling up
Dh
UbbhujatI [ud
ger. itva in
to bend up, to lift up -f- bhuj] meaning of "forcibly" Vin 11.222
(forcibly),
;
111.40.
vas] "to be Ubblsati [better reading v. 1. ubbasati, ud See also out home", to live away from home J 11.76.
ubbasiyati.
*Ubha
see
ubho;
cp. ubhato
&
ubhaya.
Ubhato
both,
pp. ubbisita ("kale) ibid.
Ubbu|havant
see urulhavant.
Ubbega
guish
(plti);
[Sk.
udvega,
148;
fr.
ud
III.
later,
also
Vism 143; DhsA

(adj.)
[fr.
excitement, fright, anrapture, in cpd. 124; PugA 226.

-|-
vlj]
transport,
Ubbegin
313
ubbega]
full
of anguish or fear J
III.
(= ubbegavant
(adj.)
C).
ubbejeti] agitating, causing anxiety
Ubbejaniya
Ubbejitar
[fr.
J 1-323, 504-
of *ubha, to which ubhaya & ubho] both (or two) ways, on both sides as bbagavimutta one who is emancipated usually in two ways D 11.71; Dialogues 11.70, k. I 1.477 S 1.191; A 1.73; IV.IO, 77; Png 14, (cp. 385 "vimattha) 73; Nett 190; "byanjanaka (vyaSj) having the characteristics of both sexes, hermaphrodite Vin 1.89, 136, 168; 111.28; V. 222; sangha twofold Sangha, viz. bhikkhu" & bhikkhuni Vin 11.255; '^.52, 242, 287; Mhvs 32'*. See further Vin 11.287 (vinaye); D 1.7 ("lohitaka, cp. 1.87); 1.57 (mukha tied up at both ends), 1 29 (dandakakakaca a saw with teeth on both sides), 393 (kotiko panho S IV.323 (id.).
(adv.)
"
[abl.
twofold,
in
;__
DA
& Ubbejetar
11.109
[n.
ag.
fr.
ubbejeti] a terrifiep, a
(id.);
Ubhaya
(adj.)
[*ubha
-\-
ya,
see
ubho]
both, twofold
Sn
terror to A (= ghattetva
(etar);
iv.189
Pug 47, 48
ti
vijjhitva ubbegappattai) karoti
PugA
226).
Ubbejeti [Caus. of ud 4- vij] to set into agitation, frighten Miln 388 ("jayitabba grd.); Pug.\ 226.
terrify,
Ubbethana
(nt.) [fr.
ud
+ ve?t]
a envelope, wrap J VI.508.
547, 628, 712, 1106, 1107, 801 ("ante); Nd' 109 ("ante); nt. i] as adv. in comb"J 1.52; PvA II, 24, 35, 51. with ca c'Cibhayai) following after 2'"'. part of comprehension) "and both" for both-and; and also, alike, as well Dh 404 (gahatthehi anagarehi c'ubhayai) with houseNote. The form holders and houseless alike); Pv 1.69. ubhayo at Pv il.S'" is to be regarded as fern. pi. of ubho
(=duve PvA
86).
Ubbedha
[ud -f- vedha of vyadh] height, only as measure, contrasted with ayama length, & vitthara width J 1.29 (v.2l9;asiti-hatth), 203 (yojana-sahass"); VvA 33(yojana), 66 (asiti-hatth), 158 (haitha-sat), 188 (solasa-yojan"), 221,
both shoulders or both parts, i. e. completely, ) in "bhavita thoroughly trained thoroughly, all round ( D 1.154 (cp. DA 1.312 ubhaya-kotthasaya bhavito).
-ai]sa
lit.
339;
PvA
113. See also pabbedha.
Ubhayattha
places,
in
[adv.)
[Sk.
ubhayatra,
fr.
ubhaya]
in
Ubbedhati
shake
[ud -f vedhati
= Sk.
J
both cases
Vin
1.
107;
130.
111.64;
Dh
15
17;
bolh
(intrs.), quifer,
quake
vyathate] to be moved, to vi.437 (= kampati C).

[a
DhA
Ubho
1.29 (ettha), 30; I'vA
Ubbhat) (& Ubbha")

uddhai]
III.]
(indecl.)
up,
over,
above,
on
doublet of uddhaq, see top J v.269 (ubbhar)
ubbhakkhakai) above the collar bone Vin iv.213; ubbhajanumandalar) above the knee Vin IV.213; ubbbamukha upwards S ni.238; Miln 122.
yojanai] uggata); in cpds. like
Ubbhatthaka
contracted
1.167;
fr.
(adj.)
tha ka of stha, prob. [ubbha ubbhatthitaka] standing erect or upright D
M I-TS, 92, 167, 282, 308; A 1.296; 11.206; Pug 55 (ubb; =ruddhar) thitaka PugA 233).
ubhau, an old remnant of a dual form in Pali; cp. Gr. otiiâ both, Lat. ambo, Lith. ahu, Goth, bai, E. bolh. To prep.-adv. *amb, *ambi; see Ohg. beide abhi & cp. also visati] both; nom. ace. ubho S 1.87 =: Dh 306; Sn 220, Sn 661 It 16; It 43 A 111.48 Ndi 109; Pv 1.7"; 543, 597; Dh 74, 256, 269; 412; ubbantar) both P*'A 13, 82 (la ubho). J 1.223;' "-3; ends, both sides Sn 1042 (see Nd^ 169; Sn A 588 explsgen. ubhinnar) S 1.162; 11. 222; J 11.3; by ubho ante).
(udj.) [Sk.
instr.
Sn
(hatthehi) Vin 11.256; J iv.i42;loc. ubhosu 778 (antesu); J 1.264 (passesu; PvA 94 (hatthesu).
ubhohi
Ubbhao<}lta [pp. of ubbhandeti, ud -f *bhatl<jl, cp. bhanda] bundled up, fixed up, wrapped up, full Vin 1.287.
Note.
as a
The form ubhayo

nom. fem.
at
Pv
11.3'" is to
be regarded
(= duve PvA
86).
Ubbhata
[pp. of uddharati with bbh for ddh as in ubbhaq for uddhai) ; cp. ubbahati and see also the doublet uddhata] drawn out, pulled out, brought out, thrown out or up,
Ummagga
withdrawn Vin 1.256 (kathina,
cp. uddhara & ubbhara); 11L196 (id.); D 1.77 (cp. uddharati); 1.383 (ubbhatehi akkhthi); Dh 34 (okamokata u. *okamokatah u.); J
l. an under[ud -f magga, lit. "off-track"] 1.171; A 11.189; ground watercourse, a conduit, main ("ummaggo pafina pavuccati"); J VI. 426, 432; SnA 50 DhA 1.252 ("cora); 11.37 (v. 1. umanga); iv.104; PvA 44
(read
1.268';
PvA
163.
with v. 1. SS kummagga). wrong way, devious way S 1. 1 93 1242; S IV.195; A IV.191.
2.
1.
side
track, a
I,
(v.
"manga) := Th
Ubbhava
492
bhava] birth, origination, production Pgdp [ud 91 (danassa phaP). Cp. BSk. udbhavana Divy 184 (gun)
(id.).
Ummanga
I!.]
[ud -f manga (?) or for ummagga, q. v. for vv. "out luck", i.e. unlucky; or "one who has gone off the right path" Vin V.T44.
Ubbhara
1.255,
uddhara (suspension, withdrawal, removal) Vin 300; V.I36, 175; cp. F; Texts 1.19; 11.157.
Ummatta
mad S
matta of mad] out of one's mind, (adj ) [ud V.447 (-f viceta); J v.386; Miln 122; Sdhp 88;
Ummatta
("puggala read with v. 1. SS for dummati pugCp. next & ummada. -rupa like mad, madly, insane Pv 1.8'; 11. 6' (where sanlaramana). J III. 1 56 has
ISS
Urabbha
smi] to laugh out loud 1V.I97; v.299 (amana =: hasamana C). Caus. umhapeti J v.297.
[Sk.
-\-
PvA 40
Umhayatl
J 11.131
*ut-smayate, ud
gala).
(=
hasitai) karoti); 111.44;
Ummattaka
111.27,
(adj.)
= ummatta; Vin
UyyasSU
J
33;
IV.248; Vism 260
1.123, 321; 11.60, 80; (reason for); Miln 277;
VI.
PvA
f.
38, 39, 93 (vesa appearance of a madman), 95. ummattika Vin iv.259, 265; Th.\ iii.
ya
(imper. 3'<i. sg.) is v. 1. BB. and C. reading at 145, 146 for dayassu, fly; probobly for (i) yassu of to go.
Uyyati [d -f yg]
Uniniaddeti [ud
maddeti, Caus. ofmrd] to rub something -f. on (ace.) Vin 11.107=: 266 (mukhai)).
[ud
-|-
to go out, to go away J II. 3, 4 (imper. uyyahi); iv.ioi. Caus. uyyapeti to cause to go away, to bring or take out S IV.312.
Uyyana
grove,
(nt.)
[Sk. udyana,
fr.
ud
-}-
yfi]
a park, pleasure
Uramasatl lift up Vin
masati of nifS.] to touch, take hold
of,
III. 121. Cp. next.
Ummasana (f-) [abstr. fr. (= uddhaq uccarana).

Ununl
t.f)
ummasati]
lifting
up Vin
Iil.i2t
IV.213; II. 104; V.95; v'-333; PvA 6, 74, 76; VvA 7; Sdhp 7. -kila amusement in the park, sports DhA 1.220; IV.3. -pala overseer of parks,, head gardener, park keeper J II. 105, 191; IV. 264. -bhumi garden ground, pleasure ground
a
(royal)
garden
1.120,
149;
J 1.58;
[cp.
Vv 64"; Pv
(adj )
II.12;
DA
1.235.
full
(aiure)
flower
Sk. uma] of flax
flass,
only in cpd. '^puppba the A V.61 (v. 1. damma", 11.13
Uyyanavant
Pv
111.3*.
[fr.
uyyana]
of pleasure gardens
ummata); D 11.260; Th N. of a êm Miln 118.
i,
1068;
DhsA
13.
Also (m.)
Uyyama
a,
Ummada
mSda] madness, distraction, mental aberration S 1.126 Co papuneyya citta-vikkhepai) va); A 11.80; V.169; Pug 69; PvA 6 ("patta frantic, out of III. 119; mind), 94 (vata), 162 (palta).
[ud
-\-
as
tion,
[Sk. udyama, ud -f- yam; P. uyySma with a for niyama > niyama; cp. BSk. udyama Jtm 210] exereffort, endeavour Dhs 13, 22, 289, 571; DhsA 146.
Ummadana
So 399
hanai)
(f.)
(or "aq nt.) [abstr.
(-\-
mohanai)
377);
= paraloke
2,
fr. ummada] maddening ummadanai) ihaloke mo-
Uyyuiijatl [ud yuj] to go away, depart, leave one's house Dh 91 (cp. DhA 11.170). Caus. pp. uyyutta. uyyojeti (q. v.).
Uyyuta
SnA
ThA
357
(cp.
ThA
243).
(adj.) [ud -\- ynta] striving, busy (in a good or bad cause) Sn 247, 248; J v.95.
Ummara
I.
Sk. udumbara(?)] [according to MUUer P. Gr. a threshold Vin lv.i6o (= indakhila) Th 2, 410; J I. 2. a curb-stone 62; lll.ioi; Vism 425; DhA 1.350. 3. as uttar (the upper threshold) the lintel J Vl.ll. 4. window-sash or J I. Ill; DhA U.5 (v. 1. upari).
Uyyutta
etic J
[pp. of uyyuSjati] striving, active, zeolaus, energ1.232.

-j-
Ujryoga [fr. ud 236 (cp. DhA
yiij]
departure, approach of death
Dh
111.335).
sill
J 1.347; IV.356.
Uyyojana
the usual umi, cp. similar double
(nt.) [fr. uyyojeti] inciting, instigation
iv.233.
Ummi
(&*4Immi)
(f.) [f^r
forms of
bhammi
[ud
v.
1.
> bltumi]
to
a wave
Th
Uyyojita
[pp. of uyyojeti] instigated Miln 228;
PvA
105.
I,
681
Miln 346.
Uyyojeti [Caus. of uyyunjati]
Ummisati
nimisati;
-|-
misati]
open one's eyes J
111.96
(opp.
ummisati for mij?).

to
J 111.265. let go Vin
1.
to instigate
Vin iv.235
2.
to dismiss, take leave of (ace), send off,
Ummlhati [ud-fmlh]
Umnuleti [Caus. of ud
;'
urinate Vin
78 (uhanati +).
11 79; A 111.75; J '-"9 (bhikkhu-sanghai)), 188; V.217; VI.72; Vism 91; DhA I.14, 15, 398; pp. uyyojita (q. v.). 11.44; VvA 179; PvA 93.
293;
III.
mil; opp. ni(m)mileti] to open one's eyes J 1.439 11.195 ; tV-457; vi.185; Miln 179,357, 394; Vism 185, 186; DhA IL28 (opp. ni); VvA 205, 314.
Uyyodhlka
fight
(nt.) [fr.
ud
-|-
yudh] a plan of combat, sham
Vin IV.107;
1.6;
v.65;
[Sk.
DA
1.85.
Ummuka
ulmuka perhaps to Lat. adoleo, cp. also Walde, L.at. Wtb. s. v. adoleo] a fire brand Vin iv.265 S iv.92 (T. ummukka meaning "loosened"?); J H.69 V. 1. kk), 404 (kk); 111.356.
(nt.) [Sk.
Ura Th
(m.
I,
chest.
Cases Vin
1.135;
nt.)
& Uro
(nt.)
uras]
I.
the
breast,
after the nt. s.-declension are instr.
urusa
alata firebrand; see

;
urasi Sn 255; J 111.148; iv. 118, also urasii] J 111.386 (= urasmiq C). Other cases of nt. a-stem, e.g. instr. urena J 111.90; PvA 75; loc.
27; Sn 609;
&
loc.
Ummajjatl
IV.139;
[ud
-|-
majj]
to
emerge,
rise
up (out of water)
ure
Vin 1.180; S
Pug
iv.ii sq; J 11.149, 284; 111.507; 71; Miln 118; 1.37, 127; PvA 113.
IV. 312;
orasa).
DA
IV.3;
to
J 1.156, 433, 447; PvA 62 (ure jata; cp. 11.105 (contrasted with pitt hi back); IV. 129 ; V.159, 202; Nd'i 659; Pv iv.io'; 111.175;
DA
fig.
1.254;
to
DhsA 321; PvA
62, 66.
DhA
urat) deti (with,
Ummnjjana
roujjana);
(nt.) [fr.
ummujjati] emerging Vism 175 (-f nim-
loc.)
DA
1. 1
15,
(adj.)
put oneself on to something with one's chest, apply oneself to J 1.367, 401, 408; in. 139, 4S5; 2. (appl'') the base of a carriage IV.219; v. 118, 278.
Ummujjamanaka
mujjati,
-)-
[ummujjamSna, ppr. med. of um-
pole
Vv
6328
(=lsamula
VvA
269).
ka] emerging
[fr.
11.182.
Ummujja
(water),
only in emerge & dive
no;
ummujjati] emerging, jumping out of phrase ummujja-nimujjaij karotl to D 1.78; 1.69; A 1.170; J iv.139; Nett Vism 395 (= Ps 11.208).
(f)
Ummiuia
(adj.)
[ud
+ muU]
laying bare the roots J
1249
"roots-oul", with roots showing, ("i) karoti); Sdhp 452.

the
-ga going on the chest, creeping, i.e. a snake S 1.69; Sn r, 604; J I 7; IV. 330; VI.208; Vv 808; Pv 1. 12' (=: urena gacchati ti urago sappass' etai] adhivacanai] PvA 63); PvA 61, 67. -cakka an iron wheel (put on the chest), as an instrument of torture in Niraya J 1.363, 414. -cchada 'breast cover", breast plate (for ornament) Vin ll.io; J IV.3; V.21S, 409; VI. 4.80; ThA 253. -ttaji beating
one's
breast
(as
a
74.
sign
136;
11.188;
111.54,
of mourning 416; 1V.293;
& sorrow) M 1.86, PvA 39. -tthala
Ummulaka
Ummuleti
(dj.) [:= roots J 1.303 (vata).
ummDla] uprooting, laying bare
the breast
A
aftiv
11. 1
Urabbha
to uproot, to root out J 1.329.
[Sk,
[Cnus.
fr.
ummnia]
with Gr.
urabhra, with uia wether, cp. Hoin.
&
ilfot
urana to be compared wool; Lat. vetvex;
Urabbha
Ags. waru
156
Ujumpa
E.
ware
(orig. sheepskins)
Ger. ware.
sq.;
II.6.
Here
also belongs P. urani] a sq.; J
11.207; IV.41
ram D 1.127; A 1.251 V241; Pug 56; DA 1.294; DliA
Ulllkhlta [pp. of ud 4- Hkh] scratched, combed Vin 1.254; J 11.92 (addhullikhitehi kesehi); Ud 22 (id. with upaddh for addh); VvA 197.
Ulllngeti
See also orabbbika.
UrSoi
V.241
(f.)
[or
urani?,
f.
(= uranika
[cp.
C);
of urana, see urabbha] an v. 1. urani & uranika.
ewe
characteristic
[Denom. of ud 4Vism 492.
linga]
to
exhibit,
show
as a
Av. ravah space; Gr. lufui wide; Lat. rus Uru free or wide space, field; Idg. '^ru, *uer wide, to which Ags. riim, E. room, Ger. raum] also Goih. riims space wide, large; excellent, eminent J v. 89; Miln 354; Sdhp
(adj.)
Ullitta [pp. of ud 4- Hp] smeared

valitta
only in comb"- ullitta-
smeared up
& down,
i.
e.
smeared
all
I,
round Vin
737.
11.117;
11.8;
i.ioi, 137; IV.231;
Th
345, 592.
Ullumpati [ud 4- lup,

to take up, to
pi.
uru sands,
soil J
v. 303.
cp. BSk. ullumpati Mahavy 268] help (with ace), to save Vin 11.277 ; 1.249.
Uninda(f.)
relief
[ura
-f-
11.269 (v.
unda?] freedom of the chest, free breathing, 1. uruddha perhaps preferable, for ura
UHumpana
(nt.)
[fr.
ullumpati] saving, helping; in phrase
uddharana
lifting or raising
the chest).
sabhava-santhita of a helping disposition, full of mercy DA 1177; PvA 35. Same as ullopana (q. v.).
Ullulita
[pp.
Uru|hava
vant
to
[doubtful, prob. for uriiihavant, with afRx pp. formed with ud. The word is taken by Kern, Toev. s. v. as ud-alha of vah (with d for r). The well accredited (and older) variant ubbulhava is expld(see Kern, s. v.) as pp. of ud -j- bph'-', cp. upabrOhana. Perhaps we have to consider this as the legitimate form urTUhava as its corruption. Morris, jf S. 1887, 141 takes uriilhava as ud 4- rulha, pp. of ruh (with r. for rr dr), thus "overgrown"] large, bulky, immense; great, big, strong. Only in one stock phrase "nago isadanto uruihavo" Vv 20', 438; J vi.488; of which variant n. i. ubbulhava 1.414 450. The word is expH- at J vi.488 by "ubbahana-samallha" ; at VvA 104 (pi. urulhava) by
(adj.)
of
ulloleti]
waved, shaken (by the wind);
waving
J VI. 536,
Ultoka [ud 4"

1.48
PT
its meaning; occurs at Vin uUoka pathamaq ohareti, trsl. Vin Texts by "a cloth to remove cobwebs", but better by Andersen, J'ali Header as "as soon as it is seen"; at Vin 11. 151
= H.209
lok"] doubtful in
as
cloth placed under the bedstead from coming out". See on term Morris J P T S. 1885, 31. In cpd uUoka-paduma at J VI.432 it may mean "bright lotus" (lit. to be looked al).
the
translators
give
"a
to
keep
the
stuffing
See uUoketi.
"thamajava-parakkamehi byuhanto (v. 1. brahmanto) mahantar) yuddha-kiccaq vahitur] samattha ti attho". The BSk. udviddba (Divy 7) may possibly be a corruption
of ubbiilha.
Ullokaka
in
(adj.) [fr. ulloketi] looking on (to), looking out phrase mukh" looking into a person's face; i.e. cheerful, winning; or "of bright face", with a winning smile D 1.60; 1.59, 168; PvA 219 (ika for aka).
DA
Ulatl
to
is
a commentator's invention
said to be
=: gaccbati
go Vism 60
UUokita
[pp.
of ulloketi]
looked
at,
(in definition of paqsu-kiila; paijsu viya

ti
DA
looked on J 1.253;
193.
kucchita-bhavaij ulati
paqsu-kular)).
Uluka
howl,
[Sk. uliika; cp. Lat. ulucus
&
ulula owl, uliilare to
onomat, *ul, as in Gr. ÂoAt/ôi, Sk. ululi, Lith. uluti] an owl Vin 1.186 ("camma, sandals of owl's skin); 111.34; A v.289 sq.; J 11.208, 352 (as king of the birds); Miln 403; DhA 1.50 (kaka crows & owls). -pakkba owls' wings (used as dress') Vin 1.305 D 1. 167. -pakkhika dress of owls' wings, or owl feathers A 1. 241, 296; n.206; Pug 55 (^ uliika-pattani ganthetva
Ger.
;
uhu;
Ulloketi [ud 4- lok", cp. loka, aloka & viloka] to look on to, look for, await J I.232 (akasaijl, 253; 11.221, 434; 1.153, 168; VvA 316. pp. uUokita (q. v.).
DA
Ullopana
(nt.)
uUumpana DhA
1.309 (T. faulty; see
remarks ad locum).
Ullola
2.
[fr. ud 4- lul] commotion, unrest
I.
wave
111.228
VI. 394.
kala-nivasanar|
Pug
J iv.306, 476.
233).
Ullanghati [ud 4- langh, cp. BSk. proUanghya transgressing (=: pra -|- uUangh") Divy 596] to leap up J 111.222 (udakato "itva). Cans, ullangbeti to make jump up (always with olangheli, i.e. to make dance up & down) Viniir.i2i J V.434; DhA IV.197. pp. unanghita(q v.).
Ullolana (f)
[fr.
ulloleti]
wavering, loitering (in expectation

243.
of something), greed
ThA
Ulloleti [denom. fr. ullola] to stroll or hang about, to wait for, expect ThA 243. pp. ullulita.
Ullanghana
(f.) [abstr.
fr.
ud
-\-
langh] jumping up,

?).
U|ara
lifting
(adj.)
excellent,
up, raising Vin in.121; J 1V.5 ^samattha
VvA
III.
10
[Vedic udara, BSk. audara] great, eminent, superb, lofty, noble, rich. Dhammapala at II distinguishes 3 meanings: tihi atlhehi iilarar);
Ullanghita [pp. of uUangheti] being jumped on, set on C. on S 1.40 (see K. S. 1.318) (for uddita =r tanhaya ullanghita).
.
panitaij
(excellent),
setthaq (best), mahantaij (great) Vin

1.96;
41
("bhoga);
Sn
53,
58,
301;
Ndi
hita
lapati] to call out, to talk to, lay claim to Ullapatl [ud Vin 1.97; 111.105; Pug 67 (= katheti Pug A 249).
84I6;
Pv
25,
,.512
(pabhava
7,
8,
mahanubhava) ThA 173, 280; PvA 5, 30, 43, 58 and passim; Sdhp 26, 260, 416.
;
(=
v.).
(bhogata); S V.159; V.95; Vv 1'; samiddha PvA 30); VvA 18

111.38
J
170;
1.399;
6,
Ullapana
(nt.) & a (f.) [fr. ullapati] calling out, enticing, laying claim to Vin lll.ioi ; Th 2, 357; Miln 127; ThA uUapana =: uddhai] katva lapana Vism 27. 243.
Der. olarika (q.
Ujarata
U]aratta
(f.)
ularatta
Sdhp 254.
ulara] greatness etc.
;
Ullahaka
in
(adj ) [?] only in ace. nt. uUahakaq used adverbially, cpd. dant after the manner of rubbing the teeth, by means of grinding the teeth 111.167. Seems to be a
(nt.) [abstr. fr.
only neg. an
smallness, insignificance, inferiority
VvA
24.
U|U
[Sk. udu, dialectical?] a lunar

[dial.?]
mansion Miln 178.
U|unka
Ullapa
is
V.
1.
for
uklapa ud
(q. v.).
111.461;
Miln 8;
[dial.?]
;
a ladle, a spoon Vin 1.286; J 1.120, 157; DhA 1.425; 11.3, 20; iv.75, 123. a
raft,
II.
Ullikhana
349;
(nt.)
[fr.
ThA
+ Hkh]
combing, scratching
VaA
Ufumpa
float
Vin I.230;
III
63
(i)
ban-
267.
dhati); J IV.2
DhA
120.
Uvitta
157
Ussankita
(adj.) [pp. of
Ussaya
ud -(- Sank]
cp. a").
distrustful, fearful,
Uvltts [=v'!tha, pp. ofvlS, with prefixed u] having entered, come in D U.274 (v. 1. BK. upa).
= ussankin A
IU.I28-,
DhA
Vin
111.485
(+pari;
[fir.
Usabha' [Vedic rsabha; Av.

masculine,
to
arân male, Gr. i^pTtfv, iippifv *res to wet, sprinkle (with semeu), as also in Sk. rasa juice, rasa wet, liquid, Lat. ros dew. A parallel root *ueres in Sk. varsa rain, Gr. dew; Sk. vrsan & vrsabha bull] a bull; often fig. IffOTf as symbol of manliness and strength (cp. nisabha) D 1.6 (yuddha bull-fight), 9 ("lakkhana signs on a b.), 127; Vin 1H.39 (puris "bull of a man", a very strong man); A 1.188; 11.207; IV.41 sq., 376; V.347, 350; Sn 26 sq., 416, 646, 684; Dh 422; J 1.28 (v.203; "kkhandha broadshouldered), 336; V.99 (bharatusabha); vi.136; Pug 56;
Idg.
Ussankin
(adj.)
nd 4- took]
anxious
*eres
&
11.192.
(adj.)
Ussankha
[ud -f- sankha] with ankles midway (?) in of the characteristics of a Mahapurisa II. 17; 111143, explains: the ankles are not over '54) the heels, but midway in the length of the foot.
pada the
7<h
DA
Ussajjatl [ud -f SfJ, cp. BSk. protsrjati Divy 587] to

miss,
set
free,
dis-
take
off,
hurl
IV.191.
Ussata
away
[pp.
of ud
Vism 153 (camma,
in simile);
DhA
The comp"- forms of 144; PvA 163; VvA 85. usabha are asabba, isabha (in nisabha) & esabha (q.v.). The relations between usabha, vasabha & nisabha are
discussed at
KhA
1.396;
SnA226, 333;
M
is
-f-
sarati
of sri cp. sata for 'sQta] run
11.65.
Ussada
word
SnA
40.
in special application (?)] a cer-
Usabhatain
(nt.)
[= usabha',
measure of length, consisting of 20 yatthis (see yatthi) or 140 cubits J 1.64 (eight), 70 (id.); 11.91; IV. 1 7 (one), 142 (eight); DhA 1.108 (mattaij).
Usa
(() [doubtful] (a certain) food J vi.80.
to ud -f- syad; see ussanna]: this with difficulties, the phrase satt-ussada is applied in all kinds of meanings, evidently the result of an original application & meaning having become obliterated. satt is taken as *sapta (seven) as well as "sattva (being), ussada as prominence, protuberance, fulness, arrogance. The meanings may be tabulated as follows: (i) prominence (cp. Sk. utsedha), used in characterisation of the Nirayas, as "projecting, prominent hells", ussadaniraya (but see also below 4) J 1.174; '^.3, 422 (pallankaq, v.l. caturassaq, with four corners); v.266. adj.
[most
likely
beset
Utini (in. & nt.) [Sk. usira] the fragrant root of Andropogon Muricatum (cp. blrana) Vin 1.201 11. 130 ("maya vijani); S 11.88 ("nali); A n.199 (id.); Dh 337; J v.39; Th i, 402 (*attho).
;
USU
an arrow Vin 111.106 (loma); D 1.86; III. 133; Si. 127; A n.117; in. 162; J iv.416; 1.9; VI.79, 248, 454; Miln 331, 339; SnA 466; PvA 155. -kara an arrow-maker, fletcher II. 105; Dh 80, 145;
(m.
&
f)
Sk.
isu]
Th
I,
29; J 11.275; ^1.66;

(f.)
DhA
1.288.
Ustima
[the diaeretic form of Sk,

is
direct equivalent
P.
m.55),
I.l86;
243;
DhA
11.433; 1.225; "-ô[fr.
u^man, of which the usma (q.v.)] heat J 1.31 (= unha Vism 172 (usuma-vatti-sadisa); DA
prominent ThA 13 (tej-ussadehi ariyamaggadhammehi, or as below 4?). 2. protuberance, bump, swelling J iv. 188; also in phrase sattussada having 7 protuberances, a qualification of the Mahapurisa D 111.151 (viz. on both hands, feet, shoulders, and on his back). 3. rubbing in, anointing, ointment; adj. anointed with ( ), in candan" J 111.139; 1V.60; Th I, 267; Vv 53!; DhA 1.28; VvA 237. 4. a crowd adj. full of ( ) in phrase sattussada crowded with (human beings) D 1.87 (cp. DA 1.245: aneka-satta-samakinâ; but in same sense BSk, full Sapt-otsada Divy 620, 621); Pv IV.18 (of Niraya of beings, expH' by sattehi ussanna uparupari nicita PvA 221. 5. qualification, characteristic, mark, attribute, in catussada "having the four qualifications (of a good
village)" J IV. 309 (viz. plenty of people,
com, wood and
Usuyyaka
usuyya] envious, jealous Vin 11.190; Sn 318, 325; J 11.192 (v.l. asuyy); v. 114. /ô/e. The long vowel form usuyaka occurs in cpd. abbhusuyaka (q. v.). Spelling ussuyika occurs at Vv 33" (see VvA 147).
(adj.)
Usuyyatl & Usuyatl

jealous
[Sk. asSyali fr. usuya envy] to be envious, to envy (with ace.) Vin 1. 242; J III. mayhaq 27 (ppr. an-usuyyaq); Pv 11.3'" (mai) usQyasi issai) karosi PvA 87).
;
or
water C). The phrase is evidently shaped after D 1,87 (under 4). As "preponderant quality, characteristic" we find ussada used at Vism 103 (cf. Asl. 267) in comb""lobh", dos, moh", alobh etc. (quoted from the "Ussadakittana"), and similarly at VvA 19 in Dhammapala's definition of manussa (lobhâdihi alobh'adlhi sabitassa manassa ussannataya manussa), viz. satta manussa-jatika tesu lobh'adayo alobh'adayo ca ussada, 6. (metaph.) self-elevation, arrogance, conceit, haughtiness Vin 1.3 ; Sn 515,624
(an
Usuyyana
(f.)
& Usuyyltatta
usuyya
(q.v.).
(f ) [Sk.
taijha-ussada-abhavena
raga,
SnA
467), 783 (expl^- by

i.e.
(nt.)
are exegetical abstr.

19.
Nd' 72 under formula sattussada;

qualities, viz.
formations of
Dhs 1121; Pug
dosa,
etc,
moha
etc.),
855.
showing 7 bad See also
&
UsUyy3 & Usuya
asuyS] envy, jealousy, detraction S 1.127 (u); Sn 24s (u); J 11.193 (u); iu.99 (u; v.l. ussuyya); Miln 402 (u); Dhs 1121 (u); VvA 71 (u);
ussadana, ussadeti
Ussadaka
234
(adj.) [fr.
(jata, of a
ussada 4] over-full, overflowing 111.231, ussuka"). kettle, with vv. 11. ussuraka"
SnA 332
(u).
Ussanna
UsmS
usuma] heat D 11.335, 338; M 1295; S 11. III. 143; IV.215, 294; V.212; Dhs 964; DA 1.310. In comb"- with kata it appears as usmr, e. g. at M 1 132, 258. -gata heated, belonging to heat Dhs 964; as tt. one who mortifies or chastises himself, an ascetic j v. 209 (== samapateja C. ; cp. BSk. usnagata & ujmagata Divy 166,
(f.)
[see
I. (adj.) [pp. of ud syad, cp. abhisanna] overflowing, heaped up, crowded; extensive, abundant, preponderant, excessive, full of ( ) Vin 1.285 (clvaraq 111.286; u. overstocked; 11.270 (amisai) too abundant);
Th
240, 271, 469,
&
fr.
see Kern's mistakes at Totv.
s. v.).
Ussa
ava
;
(adj.) [der.
ud ud-s(y)a, in analogy to oma fr. but taken by Kern, Tom. s. v. as an abbreviated

superior,
271); J 1.48, 145 "kusala(lobho etc.) Asl. 267; Miln 223 (id.); J 1.336 (kala, fulfilled); 111.418; iv.140; Pv in. 5' ("puiiiia, cp. PvA 197); PvA 71 (pabh5 thick glow). Cp. accussanna. 2. anointed VvA 237. 3. spread out,
2,
444
(=
1.
upaciu
ThA
mula);
DhA
26
(id.);
wide
DhA
11.67
(mahapathavl
u.),
72
(id.).
ussada]
Sn 860
(=Nd'
-|-
higher (opp. oma inferior) 251 with spelling ossa), 954.
111.359;
Ussannata (f) [abstr. fr. ussanna] accumulation, fulness, plenty Kvu 467 (where A'vu trsl"- p. 275 gives ussadatta);
VvA
in
18,
19.
Ussakkatl' [ud
to
rise
Sfp, see sakkati] to creep out or up III. 241 sq.; Miln 260.
to,
Ussaya
UssakkatP
VvA
[by-form of ussukkati] to endeavour Vism 437 95 (Cans. II. ussakkapesi), 214.
IV.224 is a variant of uiuyya Another ussaya "using envious language, quarrelsome". [fr. ud -\- iri, cp. Sk, ucchrita, P. ussita & ussapeti] meaning "accumulation" is found in cpd. samuMaya only.
vadika Vin
II
tJssayapeti
Ussayapetl
see udassaye.
-f-
158
as
legal
Ussenetl
store house); in antika within the proclaimed
1.239.
limit
Vin
Ussarati [ud
8f] to run out, run away J 1.434 (imper. ussaratha); v.437. Caus. pp. ussata (q.v.).
sarati of
Ussasa
Ussaiia
see niruss3sa.
[Sk. utsaha
ussareti (q.
v.).
Ussava
[Sk.
utsava]
least,
making merry, holiday Vin
&
III.
249; J 1475; "IS, 248;
VvA
energy;
endeavour,
7,
109 ("divasa).
utsaha, see ussahati] strength, power, good-will 11. 174; S v.440; I.
Ussahati [ud-(-sah,
cp. BSk. utsaha Jtm 215; utsahetavya Divy 494; utsahana Divy 490; ucchahate for utsahate Av. b 11.21] to be able, to be fit for, to dare, venture Vin 1.47, 83; 11.208; III.17; D 1. 135 S IV.30S, 310; Miln Caus. ussahati (see pp. ussahita). 242; VvA 100.
147; "93. 195; "i-VSi 307; IV.320; V.93 sq.; Miln 323, 329 (dhiti-f) Vism 330; Sdhp 49, 223, 535, 619; SnA In 50; DhA III. 394; PvA 31, 106, 166; VvA 32, 48. exegetical literature often combd- with the quSsi synonym ussolhi e.g. at Nd^ s. v.; Dhs 13, 22, 289, 571.
Ussahana
Ussada
piling fusion
[fr.
ussadeli] throwing
up on
DA
1.122.
(f)
[fr.
ussahati, cp. BSk. utsahana
Divy 490]
ussaha Nett
[pp.
8.
Ussadana
(probably
(nt.) [to ussadeti, cp. ussadita]
up,
abundance
confused
M
1.
in. 230 (opp.
III. 91,
assarathadlnaij
ussarana) ussarana) =: Pug 66 (= hatthicêva balakayassa ca uccasadda-mahasaddo
with
1. overflowing, apasadana). 2. tumult, uproar, con-
Ussahita
of ussaheti,
incited, encouraged,
urged
Caus. of ussahati] determined, 1.329; VvA 109; PvA 201.
Cp. sam.
Usslticati
IV.16;
92
(v.
Tug
[ud -f sic]
to
bale out, exhaust J 1.450; 11.70;
249).
[fr.
Miln 261.
(nt.)
[fr.
Ussadita
exists
[See ussSpita
roots
BSk. ucchrayita Divy 76, 77, 466]. under ussapeti & ussareti. There in Pali as well as in BSk. a confusion of diflTerent
ussadeti,
Ussificana
ussiiicatl]
drying, baling out, raising
&
ussarita
water, exhausting J 1.417.
to express the notion of raising, rising, lifting & unfolding, viz. sf, Syad, Sad, chad. (See ussada, uccliadana, ussadeti, ussapeti, ussareti)].
Ussita
[Sk. ucchrita, pp. of
M,
high S
V.228;
Th
I,
ud -f- Sri, see ussapeti] erected, 424 (pannaddhaja); J v. 386; Vv
84";
VvA
339. Cp. sam".
Ussadiyatl
in
[Pass.
med. of
ussadeti,
11.
cp.
ussada 4] to be
abundiince, to be over Vin
167.
i.
Ussadeti [denom.
[for
ussareti']
1.
fr.
ussada
2.
l]
to dismiss
Ussisalca (m.) [ud -(- slsa -)- ka] the head of a bed, a pillow for the head J 1.266; n.410, 443; IV. 1 54; v.99; VI. 32, 37, 56; DhA 1.184 (passe, opp. pada-passe).
III.
128
to raise, cause to rise
up, pile up
250.
I'ass.
135; m.230; A ussadiyati (q. v.).

[fr.
up on, fiaul IV.198, 201; Miln 187, pp. ussadita (q. v.).
up, raising, erecting,
Ussuica
(adj.) [Sk. utsuka, also BSk. e.g. Jim 3i'>8] l. endeavouring, zealous, eager, active S 1.15 (an inactive); 2. greedy, longing for Dh 199 (an). A IV.266; Sn 298.
Ussapana
unfolding
(nt.)
ussapeti]
lifting
Ussukita
(adj.)
= ussukin;
[fr.
only neg. an free from greed
(of a flag (dhamma-dhajassa).
or
banner)
iv.41;
Nd^ 503
un-
VvA
Pug
74.
(adj.)
Ussul(in
ussuka] greedy, longing
only neg. an
Ussaplta
[pp.
of ussapeti, cp. ussadita]

J
lifted, raised,
23.
furled Miln
328 (dhamma-dhaja) ;
of ud
11,219.
Ussukka
Ussapeti
11.195;
[Caus.
+ M,
to
lift
cp.
S 1.384, 386, 387;
11.2]
BSk. ucchrapayati Av. up, erect, raise, exalt Vin
IV.43; J 11.219; IV. 16; V.95 (chattar)); PvA 75 (id.); Miln 21; DhA 1.3; iii 118 (katthani). pp. ussapita & usslta (q. v.). See also usseti.
(nt.) [*'Utsukya fr. ussuka; cp. BSk. utsukya Divy 601 and autsukya Av. S 1.85] zeal, energy, endeavour, hard work, eagerness Vin 1.50; S iv.288, 291, 302; Nd^ s. V. Nett 29; VvA 147; PvA 5, 135; Vism 90 (apajjati); Cp. appossukka. 644 ("ppahanaq).
Ussukkata
Caus.
II.
(f.)
ussukka
fr.
Y.195.
Ussarana
(nt.)
[fr.
ussareti] procession,
about, tumult
DhA 11.7
going or running (so read for ossarana). Cp. ussadana.

out or up
Ussukkati [denom.
to
ussukka] to endeavour
to
1.230.
ussukkapeti
practice eagerly, to indulge in,
Ussarita [pp. of
ussareti'^] lifted
Vism 63 (samudda-
perform
VvA
95, 98, 243. See also ussakkati.
viclhi thale ussarita; v.l. ussadita).
USSUta
(adj.) [pp.
Ussareti'
cause to move back, to cause to go away or to recede Vin 1.32, 46 (here a student, when folding up his master's robe, has to make the corners move back a hand's breadth each time. Then the crease or fold will change and not tend to wear through), 276; 11.237 (here the reading ussSdeti may be preferred); J 1.419; iv.349; v. 347. Caus. 11. ussara[Caus.
of ussarati]
to
ful (cp. asava),
of ud -f- SrU, cp. avassuta] defiled, lustonly neg. an" free from defilement Dh 400.
uss.
1.1
Ussuya, Ussuyaka,
UsSUSSati [ud -f- sussati of 5u$] to dry up (intrs.) S IH.149 (mahasamuddo u.); Sn 985; J vi.195.
26;
Ussura
i.
(adj )
after
[ut -j- sura]
peti J 11.290.
e.
after
sunrise
or
after
"sun-out", the sun being out noon, adverbially in bbatta
Ussareti'
to
lift
[=
ussadeti]
V.3I9
[either
(=
cause to raise aloft (of a ussapeti). pp. ussarita.

to
flag),
Ussava'
frost,
dew
II.
Sk. avasyaya, or to ud sru] hoar19; J IV.I20; v.417; "bindu a dew drop
mid-day, unpunctual meals A in. 260, and after sunrise, sleeping late D III. 184; DhA 11.227. Besides as loc. adv. assure the sun having been up (for a long time), i.e. at evening Vin 1293; l^'77) J 11.286, also in ati-ussure too long after sunrise VvA
eating
seyya sleep
65;
DhA
[ud
111.305.
-\-
IV.137;
Pv
IV. i5;
SnA 458;
in
comparisons: Vism
231, 633.
Usseti
ri] to erect, raise, stand
Ussava^
[fr.
DhA
IV.
ud -f sru] outflow, taint, stain (cp. asava) 165 (tanha; v.l. ussada, to ussada 6).
(nt.)
ussesi J V1.203. pita (q. v.).
up
J iv
302
aor.
Caus. ussapeti
pp. ussita
&
ussa-
Ussavana
[=
ussapana] proclamation (of a building
Usseneti [denom. fr. ussena := ussayana, ud -f- iri draw on to oneself, to be friendly S 111.89 (v.l.
(?)]
to
ussi);
Usseneti
159
Ps 11.167 (ussi); Kvu See also patiseneli.
i.
Uha
93,
tl.214 sq. (opp. patisseneti);

-|-
195;
i'i-307;
IV. 320;
V.93
sq.
Often combd
with
93 (reading ussineti
visineti).
uasaha
(q. v.).
Us8e|hetl(?) Vin ii.io (for ussolh"?); cp. ussolhikaya.
UsSOlhika
in i.e.
instr.
(f-)
[adj.
of ussolhl] belonging to exertion, only
Ussota
UsSOfhl
(adj.)
[ud
-(-
sola] nt. ussotai) as adv.
"up-stream"
Mila 117.
(f-)
ussolhikaya "in the way of exertion", ardently, keenly, eagerly S 1.170 (naccati)
as adv.
[a
by-form of ussaha
fr.
ud
dialectical]
exertion
+ sah,
pp.
sodha
Uhunkara
(lit.
1.103;
11.132;
v.440;
11.
"uhu"-maker)
[onomat. uhu -f kara, see under uluka] an owl J vi.538 (= ulUka C).
u.
Uka
a louse (f.) [Sk. yuka, prob. dialectical] 324; 111.393; V.298; Miln 11; Vism 445; 319; DhA 111. 342; VvA 86.
1.453
II.
Usa
[Sk. Osa] salt-ground; saline substance, always combdill.
DhsA
307,
with khara S
131 (gandha);
fr.
1.209.
Utagltag
at
read "imaq
J 1.290 in phrase jutagitaij g."
"jimaij atagitai)
gayanto"
Usara (adj.) DhsA 243.
[Sk. nsara,
usa] saline S iv.315;
nt.
"^q
spot
with
saline soil
A iv.237; PvA 139
(gloss for ujjhangala).
Una
[Vedic una; cp. Av. una, Gr. eZvi(, Lat. vanus, E. want] wanting, deficient, Goth, wans, Ags. won less 11.73; J V.330; DhA 1.77; DhA iv.2io. Mostly adverbially with numerals =: one less, but one, minus (one or two); usually with eka (as ekuna one less, e.g. ekiSna-althasatai) (799) J 1-57; ekUna-pancasate KhA 91, ekuna-visati (19) Vism 287; eken'unesu paiicasu attabhavasatesu (499) J 1. 167; also with eka in instr. as eken'unapaiicasatani (deficient by one) Vin 11. 285 KhA 91 sometimes without eka, e.g. unapancasatani (499) Vin 111.284;
(adj.)
Uha
cp.
see vy, sam.

(indecl.)
[ger. of uhaiati,
Uhacca'
up,
ud
2.
-|1
hf
(or ava 4- hf,
ohacca
raising
&
oharati) for uddharali
away,
or rising J 111.206. removing D 11.254 (cp-
&
2]
i.
lifting
pulling out, taking

11.181);
1.27 (v.
1.
DhA
for ohacca);
Sn 1119
(=
uddhaiitva uppatayitva
Nd'
171).
Uhacca' (indecl.)
[ger. of uhanati*
= ahadati] soiling by defeM

1.243.
cation, defecating J 11.71
(=
vaccaq katva C).
unavisati
unar)
(19)
Vin IV.130, 148. With "two"

(998)
J 1.255.
sahassar)
less:
dvihi
Uhannati
[Pass, of uhanati'] to be soiled; to be disturbed
anuna
not deficient,
aor. uhaniii
Vin 1.48;
1.116; aor. also uhani
paripunna). -udara (unudara, unudara, unodara) an empty stomach, adj. of empty stomach; udara J 11.293; Vl.295; "udara J VI. 258; Miln 406; odara Sn 707; DhA 1.170. -bhava depletion, deficiency SnA 463 (v. 1. hanabhava).
complete
PvA 285 (=
Uhata'
[pp. of ud -{- hj" or dhf thus for uddhata as well as uddhata] I. lifted, risen, raised Vin 111.70; J v. 403. 2. taken out, pulled out, destroyed Th I, 223 Nd'^ 97*;
514; Dh 338 (=ucchinna Dh.\ with excrements Vin 11.222.
Th
I,
IV. 48).
3. soiled
Unaka
[una -f ka] deficient, wanting, lacking Vin 254; IV. 263; Sn 721; Miln 310, 311, ("satta-vassika one who is not yet 7 years old), 414; DhA 1.79.
(adj.)
111.81,
Uhata^
Uhadatl
or
[ppof uhanatiH disturbed
I.n6.
Unatta (m.)
[abstr.
fr.
ana]
depletion, deficiency Vin U.
[for Qhanati^ (?) or formed secondarily fr. ahacca ohacca?] to defecate J II. 355; DhA II.181 (so read with v. 1. for T. nhadayati).
239; J V.450.
Uhana
11.93 stands for
(nt.) [fr. uhanati?] reasoning, consideration,
examintrsl.;
Upaya
Uplya
Utnlka
at
DhA
upaya.
ation Miln 32 ("comprehension"
manasikara); Vism 142
= DhsA
trsl.
as characteristic of
114 ("prescinding"
see
upiya
&
as characteristic of vitakka).
opiya.
Uhanati' [ud
[f.
-)-
umi] wave Miln 197 (vanka waterfall, cataract).

(f.)
1.243; J 11.73.
uhata'
(q. v.).
ban] to disturb, shake up; defile, Pass. aor. uhani: see uhannati. Cp. sam.
soil
M
pp.
Umi & Uml

valaya,
Idg. *uel (see nibbSna 1.2); cp. Gr. eAi/ io wind, ?A/| wound ; Lat. volvo to roll Ags. wylm wave; Ohg. wallan ; also Sk. ulva, varutra,
[Sk. urmi,
fr.
Uhanati'
1.
See details fn Walde, Lat. Wtb. 1.460 (bhaya); S iv.157; v. 123 Cjsta); A 111.232 sq. (id.); Sn 920; J 11.216; 111.262; A parallel form of IV.141; Miln 260 (jata). J\î>/c.
valli,
vrnoti.
under volvo] a wave
ud -f han or ava -f han, cp. ohanati] Vin 1.78; 111.227. 2. [prob. for uharati, cp. uhacca'] to lift up, to take away 1.1 1 7 (opp. odahati). Cp. ohana in bimb-ohana. ger. Dbacca' (q. v.).
[either
to cut off, discharge, emit, defecate
Qmi
is
ummi.
;
Uharati
[for
uddharati] only in forms of ger. uhacca' and

v.).
pp. uhata' (q.

cp. Lat. varus bow-legged, of Idg. 'ua, to
Urn
[Vedic Oru
Ger. wade calf of leg] the which also Ohg. wado thigh Sn 6jo; Vin 11.105 ('o contrast with baha); ill. 106; J 1.277; "27Si 443; 111-82; V.89, 155; Ndi 659 ^' 11.190. (so read for uru); Vv 64"; DA 1.135 -atthi(ka) the thigh bone M 1.58; 111.92; J 1.428 (uratlhika) KhA 49, 50 (uratthi). -(k)khambba stiffening
Uhasati
at,
[either
ud or ava
deride,
(=
mock A 111.91; avahasati Pug A 249).
+ has,
J
cp. avahasati] to laugh

(-f-
v.452
pahasati);
Pug 67
Uhasana
(nt.) [fr. uhasati] laughing,
mocking Miln
127.
Uha
or rigidity of the thigh, paralysis of the leg (as
symptom
of fright)
1.237
J v.23.
(f.) [etym.?] life, only in cpd. Syuha lifetime PvA 136, As N. of a river at Miln 70. 162 ("pariyosana). Cp. BSk. uh4 in uhapoha Av. S 1.209, 235-
Eka
60
Ekanta
E.
Hca
(adj.-num.) [Vedic eka, i. e. e-ka to Idg. *oi as in Av. aeva, Gr. eZoc one, alone; and also with dift". suffix in Lat. Q-nus, cp. Gr. oiv6( (one on the dice), Goth. etc. ains E. one] one. Eka follows the pron. declension,
i. nom. pi. is eke (e. g. Sn 43, 294, 780 etc.) "one" as number, either with or without contrast to two or more; often also "single" opp. to nana various, many Very frequent by itself as well as with other (q. V.) numerals, ekangula one thumb Mhvs 29, 11; DhA iii. 127; ekapasse in one quarter DhA 11.52; ekamaccha a single fish J 1.222. In enumeration: eka dve paiica dasa
i.
e.
DhA
1.24.
With other numerals:
eka-tir)sa (31)
11.2;
Vin 1.20; "navuti (91) DhA 1.97; sata (loi) DhA 11.14. Cp. use of "one less" in ekana (see under cpds. & una). 2. (as predicative and adj.) one, by oneself, one only, alone, solitary A 111.67 (ek-uddesa); J '59 (ekadivasena on the one day only, i. e. on the same day); Dh 395; Sn 35, 1 136 (see Nd2 172a), ekaq ekai) one by one S I 104 (devo ekai) ekaij phusayati rains drop by drop), cp. ekameka. 3. a certain one, some one, some; adj. in function 9f an indefinite article a, one (definite or indefinite): ekasmiij samaye once upon a time J 1.306; ekena upayena by some means J III. 393;
satthi (61)
-passayika is to be read eVapasunder apa). -paharena all at once Vism 418; DhsA 333. -pitaka knowing one Pitaka Vism 62. -puttika having only one son KhA 237. -purisika (itihi) (a woman) true to one man J 1.290. -pokkhara a sort of drum J vi.21, 580 (C. expls. by ek-akkhi-bherij. -bijin having or ly one (more) seed, i. e. destined to be reborn only once S v.205; A 1.233; iv.380; Nett 189. -bhattika having one meal a day A 1.212; ill. 216; J I.91. -bhattakini a woman true to one husband J 111.63. ''3JJ3 sole sovereignty Dh 178; PvA 74. -raja universal king -vaciya a single remark or obJ 1.47 (of the Sun), jection J 11.353. -vararj once J 1.292; varena id. DhA
(see pala)
Vism 339.
sayika (see
1.
10.
-sadisa
fully alike or
J
-sama equal
Ekagsa'
(adj.)
vi 261.
resembling, identical J 1.291. -sata & sataka having a single

;
vestment, a "one-rober" S 1.78 (ka)
Ud
65.
[eka -f ai)sa'] belonging to one shoulder, on or with one shoulder ; only in phrase ekarjsar) uttarasangai) karoti to arrange the upper robe over one shoulder (the left) Vin 1.46; 11.188 & passim.
-)- arjsa' or better agsa"] "one part or point", one-pointedness, definiteness; affirmation, certainty, absoluteness 1153; A 11.46; Sn 427, 1027; J in. 224 (ekaqsatthe nipato for "nuna"); SnA 414 ("vacana for "taggha"). Opp. an Miln 225. instr. ekai)sena as adv. for certain, absolutely, definitely, inevitably D 1.122, 161, 162; 1.393; S IV. 326; A V.190; J 1.150; 111.
i.
Ekatjsa^ [eka
e.
ekaij
DhA
foil,
kulaq gantug to a certain clan (corresp. with asuka) 1.45; ekadivasaq one day J 1.58; 111.26; PvA 67.
Cp. Sn
1069 (see Nd'^
172'').
AH
these three cate-
gories are found represented in freq. cpds., of which the are but a small selection.
-agga calm, tranquil (of persons just converted), collected [cp. Buddh. Sk. ekagra Jtm 3i'<'] S IV.125; A 1.70, 266; II. 14, 29; 111.175 ("citta), 391; Sn 341; J 1.88; Nett 28, cp. Miln 139. -aggata concentration; capacity to individualise; contemplation, tranquillity of mind (see on term CpJ. 16, 1 78', 237, 240) S V.21, 197, 269 (cittassa); A 1.36; iv.40; Dhs II (cittassa); Vism 84. -anga a part, division, something belonging to J in. 308; Ud 69. -angana one (clear) space J 11.357. -agarika a thief, robber D 1.52, 166; A 1.154, 295; 11.206; 111.129; Nd' 416; Nd2 304 '"* DA 1. 1 59 (= ekam eva gharar) parivaretva vilumpanaq DA 1. 1 59). -Syana leading to one goal, direct way or "leading to the goal as the one & only way (magga) M 1.63; S V.167, 185. -3rakkha having one protector or guardian D 111.269; A v. 29 sq. -alopika ekagarika D 1.166; A 1.295; n.2o6- -asana sitting or living alone M 1.437; Sn 718; Dh 305; J V.397; Miln 342; Vism 60 (expld- with reference to eating, viz. ekasane bhojanai) ekasanaq, perhaps comparing asana with asana'''. The foil. asanika is ibid. expH- as "taq silam assa ti ekasaniko"). -Ssanika one who keeps to himself Miln 20, 216; Vism 69. -Sha one day M 1.88; usually in cpd. ek&hadvihai) one or two days J 1.255; DhA 1.391. -ahika of or for one day D 1,166. -uttarika(-nikaya) is another title for Anguttarika-nikSya Miln 392. -una one less, minus one, usually as is' part of a numeral cpd., like vtsa/i (20 19) DhA 1.4; "pannasa (49) J III.220; "sattlii (59) DhA 111.412; pahcasat3 (499) DhA 11.204. See una. -eka one by one, each, severally, one to each D 11. 18
-akkbi see "pokkhara.
224;
PvA
II.
[fr.
EkaQSlka
(adj.)
ekar|sa2]
certain
1.189,
191; an
uncertain, indefinite
1.
191.
ekaijsika] as neg.
Ekagsikata
(f)
[abstr.
fr.
an"
indefini-
teness Miln 93.
Ekaka
EkaCCa
only]
(adj.) [eka
-j-
J 1.255;
"234; 1V.2.
ka] single, alone, solitary Vin 11.212; f. ekika Vin iv.229; J 1.307; iu.139.
(adj.) [der.
fr.
or comparison,
lit.
eka with suffix *tya, implying likeness "one-like", cp. E. one-like r= one-ly
=
11.
one, certain, definite D 1.162; A 1.8; often in ekacce some, a few D 1.118; A v.194 ; Th 2, 216; J
pi.
129;
111.126.
See also app under api.
EkaCCika
EkaCClya
r)
(adj.) [fr. ekacca] single, not doubled (of cloth, opp. to diguna) J v.21 6 (vasana eka-patta-nivattha).
(adj.) ekacca S 1.199; J lV-259; ace. as adv. once, single Vin 1.289 (cp. Vin Texts 11.212).
[fr.
Ekajjhar) (adv.) BSk. ekadhyat)
eka, cp. literary Sk. aikadhyaq, but Vastu 1.304] in the same place, in conjunction, together Miln 144 (karoti), KhA 167; SnA 38.
Ekato
2.
(adv.) [abl. formation

11.415;
fr.
on the one side (opp. on the other) J
eka, cp. Sk. ekatah] 111.51; iv.141.
I.
391;
together J IV.390;
111.57
DhA
3.
1.18.
collect
VvA
ekato
(vasanto), 52 (sannipatanti), ekato karoti to put together, to hutva "coming to one", agreeing
DhA
Ekatta
{loma); 111.144
(id.),
157; J 1.222;
DhA
1.102, cp. ekato ahesui] J 1.201.

(nt.) [abstr.
fr.
l.ioi (ekekassa
no ekekar) masai] one month for each of us); 11. 114; VvA 256; PvA 42, 43. -ghana compact, solid, hard Dh 81. -cara wandering or living alooe, solitary S I.l6; Sn 166, 451; Dh 37. -cariya walking alone, solitude Dh 61 Sn 820. -carin cara Miln 105. -cittakkhanika of the duration of one thought Vism 138. -clntin "thinking one thing (only)", simple Miln 92. -thupa (all) in one heap, mixed up, together J v. 17 (=r sukarapotaka viya C). -donika(-nilvS) a trough-shaped canoe with an outrigger J vi.305. -pafalika having a single sole (of sandals, upShana) Vism 125. -pafta single cloth (cp. dupatta) Vism 109. -padika(-magga) a small (lit. for one foot) foot-path J 1.315; V.491. -pala one carat worth
;
eka]
I.
unity
1.31.
1,
2. lone-
liness, solitude, separation
Sn 718;
Th
49; Miln 162;
J VI. 64
VvA
(f.)
202
(= ekibhava).
unity,
,
Ekattata
[fr.
ekatta]
concentration Nett 4, 72 sq
combination, 107 sq.
unification,
Ekadatthu
(adv.) [eka-d-atthu, cp. afiiiadatthu] once, defi111.105
nitely, specially J
(=
ekaijsena
C).
Miln 213.
Ekada
Ekanta
(adv.)
[fr.
eka] once, at the same time, at one time,
once upon a time S 1.162; Sn 198;

(adj.)
DhA
11.41;
[Sk. ekanta] one-sided,
on one end, with one
top, topmost (
usually in function of an adv. as
Ekanta
meaning "absolutely, extremely, extraordinary, quite" etc. I. (lit.) at one end, only in lomin a woollen coverlet with a fringe at one end D 1.7 (= ekato dasai) unnamay'
attharanai) keci ekato
i6i
Ettha
111.157; J vi.537 sq.,
Eoeyya D
Etad
Lat.
122; J V.155 Nd* 604
& Eoeyyaka A
1.48;
11.
eni.
uggata-pupphan
Vin 1.192; 11.163, 169; A i.iSi. 2. (fig.) extremely, very much, in freq. combns; e.g. "kalaka A III. 406; iv. gata S v.225; A 111.326; "dukkha M 1.74; S 11.173; II
;
ti
vadanli
DA
1.87);
on only
(pron. adj.) [Vedic etad, of pron. base 'e; see Walde, Wtb. under equidem] demonstr. pron. "this", with the whole the same meaning and function as tad,
more
nt.
definite
sg.
v.289; "dussilya 111.70 (-f sukha); 111.153; n't>bida 111.83; IV.143; ''paripiinna S 11.219; v.204; ma-
DhA
Casts:
and emphatic. Declined like tad. etad (poetical-archaic form) A 11.17; Sn
napa S lv.238; "sukha

1.I19 etc.
11.231;
111.409;
"sukhin
DA
Ekantaiika
alternate
J alternately
(adj-)
IV.
[eka
-}-
antarika]
with one in between,
274, 430, 822, 1087; J 1.61, 279; & etarj (the usual form) Sn 51, 207, 1036, 1115; J 11.159; P'- etani Sn 52; m. sg. esa Sn 81, 416, 1052; J 1.279; " J U.159. 159; Miln 18; DhA 1. 18; & eso Sn 61, 312, 393; J vi. sg. esa Sn 80, f. 336; pi. ete Sn 188, 760; J 1. 223.
195,
Vism
adv.) in alternation, 374; ekantarikaya (adv.) with intervals

(instr.
"bhavena
Oblique 1.307; pi. eta Sn 297, 897; J 11.129. cases: gen. dat. etassa J 11.159; f. etissa J 111.280; instr.
451;
Vism 244.
Ekamantai)
(adv.) [eka
BSk. ekamante Vastu 1.35] on one side, apart, aside Vin 147, 94 11.272; D 1.106; Sn p. 13 (expH- at SnA 140 as follows: bhavana-pur)saka-niddeso, ekôkasaq ek.i-
etena Sn 655 ;|J 1.222; pi. loc. etesu Sn 248, 339, 1055; f. etasti Sn 607. Other cases regular & frequent.
anta, ace. in adv. function, cp.
Etarahi (adv.)
present
111.82
;
[Sk.
etarhi,
cp.
tarahi
&
carahi]
now,
at
151, 179, 200; 11.3; J 1.215 (opp. tada); VI. 364 (instead of paccuppanna).
1.29,
passan
ti
vuttai)
hoti,
J
1.
bhummatthe va upayogavacanar));
291; n.lo2, III
side
;
Sn 580, 1009, 1017;

Also ia
loc.
Sn.\ 314,456.
1.40.
Etadisa
ekamante on one
[eka-m-eka,
cp.
DhA
Ekameka
111.358]
(adj.)
one by one, each

(adj.)
BSk. ekameka v.173; Vv 78'.
M Vastu
(adj.) [etad -\- disa, of dfS, cp. Sk. elSdrsa] such, such like, of this Icind 11.157; Sn 588, 681, 836; Pv i. 9*; iv.iM (=:edisa yatha-vutta-rupa PvA 243); PvA u.71.
Eti
Ekavldha
[eka
-|-
vidha] of one kind, single, simple

singly, simply
Vism 514; adv. ekavidha
Vism 528.
111.224 (an).
EkaSO
(adv.) [Sk. ekasah] singly, one by

(adj.) alone, solitary
one J
;
Ekakiya
Th
i,
541
Miln 398.
Ekadasa
ord.
(num.)
[Sk.
eksdasa]
eleven Vin 1.19.
num.
ekadasama
the eleventh
Sn ill, 113.
ekanikena as adv. "by
Ekanika (adj) =: ekakiya; oneself Miln 402.

Ekiki
see ekaka.
instr.
represents Sk. eti as well as a-eti, i. e. to go (here); with Sk. eti cp. Av. aeili, Gr. f7-<, Lat. eo, it; Goth, iddja went, Obulg. iti, Oir. etha] to go, go to, reach; often eti) to come back, return Sn 364, 376, 666 (come); J vi.365 (return); ppr. ento J 111.433 (ace. suriyai) althai) entai) the setting sun); imper. 2'x' sg. ehl only in meaning "come" (see separately), 3rd etu D 1.60; 2nd pi. etha D 1.211; Sn 997; J 11.129; DhA 1.95 (in admission formula "etha bhikkhavo", come ye [and be] bhikkhus See ehi bhikkhu). fut. essati J V1.190, 365, & ehiti J i:.i53; 2"<l sg. ehisi Dh 236, 369. pp. ita (q. v.).
[P.
eli
and
to
come
(=&
Etta (adv.)
(sic;
[=
Sk. atra, see also ettha] there, here
Pv
1.5''
cp.
KhA
so
254
note).
Ekibhava
111.289;
[eka
'V-89,
+ bhava,
with
for a in
comp- with bhu]
being alone,
lonelioe-ss, solitude
111245;
92, 93;
11.250;
Ettaka
cp.
164; Vism 34;

1.253, 309-
SnA
DhA
U.103;
VvA
Ekodl
202;
(adj.)
DA
for odhi, see avadhi* of one attention, limited to one point. Thus also suggested by Morris jf P S. 1885, 32 sq. The word was Sanskritised into ekoti, e.g. at Vastu 111.212, 213; Lai. Vist. 147, 439] concentrated, attentive, fixed A 111.354; Nd' 478. Usually in compnwith kf & bhu (which points however to a form ekoda" with the regular change of a to i in connection with these roots!), as ekodi-karoti to concentrate 1.116; S iv. 263; bhavati to become settled S iv.196; V.144; bhuta concentrated Sn 975 bhava concentration, fixing one's mind on one point D 1.37; 111.78, 131; A 1.254; 111.24; Vism 156 (expll- as eko udeti); Dhs 161 (cp. D/is Irsl"46); DhsA 169; Nett 89.
[most likely eka
+ odi
&
cp. avadabati, avadahana^
lit.
contrasting-comparative function, much, according to context referring either to deficiency or abundance, thus developing 2 meanings, viz. (l) just as much (& no more), only so little, all this, just this, such a small number, a little; pi. so few, just so many 1.117 (opp. aparimana), 124; A IV. 1 14; Nd2 304 '" (ettakena na tussati is not satisfied with this much); Vv 7912 (cp. VvA 307); Miln 10, 18 (alar) ettakena enough of this much); DhA 1.90 (enough, this much), 93, 399 (pi. ettaka); 11.54 (only one), I74sq.; VvA 233 (a little), 323. eltakai) kalai) a short time (but see also under 2) J 1.34; Dh.A 11.20. (2) ever so much (and not less), so much, pi. so many, ever so many, so & so many, such a lot A 111.337; J 1.207 (plettaka), 375 (nt. ettakaq); 111.80 (id.), 94 ("q dhanai) such great wealth); Miln 37 (pl.); DhA 1.392, 396 (pl.
(adj.)
[etta
+ ka,
tattaka]
much,
this
Eja
[to iiij, q. V. and see anejja. There is also a Sk. ej to stir, move] motion, turbulence,' distraction, seduction, craving S iv.64; Sn 791; It 91; Nd' 91, 353;
(f.)
397, 398; 11.14," 89 (pl), 241 (pl. so many); eltakai) kalaq for some time, such 65 (dhanaq). a long lime (see also above, under i) DhA 11.62, 81;
f.
ettika),
VvA
111.318;
VvA
S
330.
[with double suffix for atra-lah] from here,
root
Dhs 1059 (cp. Dhs trsl" 277); VvA 232. aneja (adj.) unmoved, undisturbed, calm, passionless S 1.27, 141, 159; 111.83; iv.64; A 11.15; I^'d' 353; VvA 107.
Et^ha
[pp. of a
EttatO
(adv.)
therefore
I.185.
Ettavata
(adv.) [fr. etta ettaka, cp. kitlSvata: kittaka] so far, to that extent, even by this much 1.205, 207;
1]
see pariy''; do. "etthi.
Effhi (f) [fr. ettha, S -|- |, cp. Sk. esti] desire, wish, in comb"with gavetthi pariyetthi etc. Vbh 353 Vism 23, 29 etc.
S 11.17; Sn 478; Vv 556 (cp. VvA 248); Pv iv.i"; Miln 14; DA 1.80; SnA 4; PvA 243.
EttO (adv.)
abl.
[in
Eo'
(f-)
:
[etym.
dial.]
kind
like
of antelope, only
two
of elad;
analogy to from this,

J
ito
fr.
et, as ilo fr. *it]

it,
orig.
from
thence, hence, out of

'<<>),
foil,
cpds.
jangha "limbed
here
the antelope" (one of the
Sn 448, 875;
1.223
(opP-
v.498; Pv l.ii;
there);
in
physical characteristics of the
156; M 11.136; S 1.16; V.416; SnA 207, 217.
Superman) D 11.17; I'll43i Sn 165; miga the eni deer J
11.10*;
DhA
11.80 (ito
vi elto va here
cp.
etta]
&
PvA
in
103.
Ettha
also
(adv.)
[=
Sk.
ntra,
here,
this
this place!
temporal
"now",
& modal
"in
case,
this
Ettha
matter"
162
174; Sn 61, 171, 424,
Ehi
Eva
(adv.) [Vedic eva] emphatic part "so, even, just"; very
11.12;
S v.375;
freq.
Dh
441, 502, 1037,
&
passim.
like,
freq. in all contexts
&
combns-
i.
Edlsa
(adj.) [Sk. idrsa]
such
such
Vv
37';
PvA
this
veryday),
I),
278
(tathêva
likewise);
69, 243.
just
Edisaka
edisa
Sn 313.
eiliii),
Edha
[Sk. edhah, cp. idhma, inddhe; Gr. afeo;,

eit,
Lat.
aeJes, Ohg.
itthaka]
fuel J IV.26.
Ags. ad funeral
etc.
pile, etc.
adj.
fuel,
fire
Only
in
See idhuma & neg. an" without
Edhati [edh,
S
1.
cp. iddhati] to prosper, succeed in, increase
217 (sukhar)); Sn 298; Dh 193; J 1.223; "l-iSlsukhêdhita at Vin 111.13 '^ better read as sukhe thita,
as at J VI. 219.
154 (ekam e. just one), 160 2. eva often appears with prothetic (sandhi-)y as yeva, most frequently after i and e, but also after the other vowels and q, cp. J 1.293, 37) HI 10, 128, 129, 3. After ij eva also takes the form '59; 'V.3; VI. 363. of neva, mostly with assimilation of i) to ii, viz. tan neva 4. J 1.223; tasmiii iieva J 1. 139; ahan neva Miln 40. After long vowels eva is often shortened to va (q.v.)., -rupa (l) such, like that Sn 279, 280; It 108; J II. 352, etc. (2) of such form, beauty or virtue J I.294;
own).
J I.61 (ajj'eva 11.113 (ahaq e. (attano e. his very
eva
111.128, etc.
Ena
(pron.)
[fr.
pron.
ba.se
-e,
cp.
e-ka;
to
this cp. in
form & meaning Lat. uniis, Gr. oivo';, Ohg. ein, Oir. oin] only used in ace. enar| (taij enaij) "him, this one, the same" Sn 583, 981, 1114; Dh 118, 313; J 111.395; Nd^ 304 "'-B. See also nar).
Evar) (adv.) [Vedic evaq] so, thus, in this way, either referring to what precedes or what follows, e.g. (l) thus (as mentioned expld- at Vism 528 as "niddittha-nayanidassana") D 1.193 (evaq sante this being being so), 195 (id.); Vin 11.194 (evai) bhante, yes); J 1.222; Pv
11.13''^
evai)
etaq, just so).
(2) thus (as follows)
Eraka'
1.47
(adj.)
[fr.
ereti]
driving
away,
moving
(vata);
"vattika a certain kind of torture

11.122
[fr.
=z
Nd'i
604
J 1.87
iv.20
483
just
(evai)
me
sutar)
"thus
(in
final
have
heard").
I.
Often
"in
^=
combd with
the
similar emphatic part., as

in
evam eva kho
Miln 197.
J
same way"
239;
conclusions)
1.104,
199,
228,
237,
Eraka^
(nt.)
ereti]
Typha-grass
IV.8S.
As eragu(?)
1.
kind of grass used for making coverlets Vin Bdhgh. on D 1.166).
a 196 (eraka
iva kho) Vin 11.26;
Eraîja
[dial.?]
the
castor oil plant
Nd^ 68o"-;
so" D 1.51; Sn X134; evar) su D 1.104; etc. etc. -ditthin holding such a view
that
older form evar) bya kho (= evam IV.I34=:D.\ 1.27; evam evarj "just 1115; evaq kho D I.113; evam pi Sn
11.440.
1.484.
-nama having
Cp. elanda.
name
1.429.
Eravana N.
Erita [pp.
39*, 42''; 342 (val
of Indra's elephant Sn 379; of ereti]
Vv 44"; VvA
15.
Esa' see etad.
Th
l,
moved
moved, shaken, driven J iv.424 ; Vv 104, Pv ii.i2>; Vism 172 (-[- samerita), by the wind). Cp. Irita.
Esa^
Esati
(adj.)
=
i'
esin
Sn 286.
is'
[a
with confusion of
and
ij^^
icchati, see
also
for
ajjhesati,
anvcsati, pariyesati] to seek, search, strive
Ereti
into
[= ireli
Th
[r]
(q. v.) Caus. of if, Sk. Irayati] to move, set motion, raise (one's voice) I.21; Sn 350 (eraya
Sn 592 (esano ppr. medL), 919;

(f.)
Dh
131.
imper.);
I,
209 (eraye); J iv.478.

water Sn
(elaij
pp.
erita (q.v.).
elânibu-ja)
Esana
Eta
(nt.) in
sa!t(?) or water(?) in
elambiya
(=
esati] desire, longing, wih D 111.216, 270; [fr. S V.54, 139; A 1.93; 11.41; V.31; VvA 83; PvA 98, 163, 265. See also anesana, isi & pariy.
1.79;
born
jSta);
(salt)
845 (=: ela-sanriaka ambumhi
Nd' 202
vuccati udakag).
EsanI
(f.)
[fr.
i]
a surgeon's probe
11.256.
Elan(Ja
eranda(?)
[?]
1.124.
VI.
Esabha
536.
(?)
a by-form of
usabha
(p. v.), in cpd. rathesabha.
Elambaraka
N. of a creeping vine J
?]
Elaluka (Ejatuka) (m.) [etym Vv 33": J 1.20s; V.37; DhA

Ela
(nt.)
kind of cucumber
by-form of isika] a pillar, post Esika A IV.106, 109. Freq. in cpd. tthayin as stable as a pillar D 1.14; S 111.202, 211, 217; DA 1.105.
(nt.)
(f.) [a
& Esika'
1.278.
[Sk.
enas]
in
elamuga deaf & dumb A

11.
11.252;
71).
Esika-
desire,
see abbulha.
esin,
Miln 20, 251 (cp. Miln trsl. rather strange use and expl"- of elainuga (with snake "spitting"') we find at J 111.347, where it
111.436;
IV. 226;
ref.
is
to a
Esin
(adj.)
[Sk.
of is]
seeking, wishing, desiring S
expl<l-
as
"ela-paggharantena
mukhena elamugai)"
(sambhav"); J 1.87 (phal); IV.26 (dukkham); Pv 11.9" (gharam); PvA 132.

11.11
i.
e.
called
its
elamuga because of the mouth, V. 1. elamukha.
saliva (foam?) dripping from
Cp. nela
Morris,
&
anela.
1887, 146)
Elaka'
Vin
11.
[?]
threshold
(see
JP T S.
149 ("padaka-pitha, why not "having feet resembling those of a ram"? Cp. Vin Texts in. 165 "a chair raised on a pedestal"); D 1.166; A 1.295; ll-2o6. The word & its meaning seems uncertain.
E|aka'^ [Sk. edaka] a ram, a wild goat Sn 309; Vism 500 (in simile); J 1.166; Tug A 233 (= urabbha). f. elaka S 11.228, elika Th 2, 438, eliki J 111.481.
Ehi [imper. of eti] come, come here Sn 165; J II 159; VI. 367; DhA 1.49. In the later language part, of exhortation Gr. 'iyi, Lat. age, "come on" DhA II.91 ; PvA 201 (-|- tava jrys Jijj. ebipassika (adj.) [ehi -|- passa ika] of the Dhamma, that which inviles every man to come to see for himself, open to all, expl^- at Vism 216
as "ehi, passa imar)
dhamman
ti
evar) pavattar) ehi-passa-
E]agala Ejagala
222
see anel
(f.)
[dial.?] the plant Cassia Tora (cp. Sk. edagaja the ringworm-shrub, Cassia Alata, after Halayudha), J ill.
(=
in
kamboji C).
'igga
e
kamamis"
at
PvA
107
is
to
be read
kamg-
vidhaq arahall ti", D 11.217; III. 5, 227; S 1.9; iv.41, 272; V.343 A 1. 1 58; 11.198. ehibhadantika one who accepts an invitation D 1. 166; 1.342; 11.161; A 1.295; II-206. ehi bhikkhu "come bhikkhu!" the oldest formula of admission to the order Vin 1.12; 111.24; DhA 1.87;} 1.82; f. ehi bhikkhum Vin iv.214 pi. etha bhikkhavo DhA 1.95. ehibhikkhu-pabbajja initiation into Bhikkhuship SnA 456. ehibhikkhubhava state of being invited to join the Sangha, admission to the Order J 1.82, 86; DhA 11.32; SnA 456. ehisagata-(& svagata-)vadin a man of courtesy (lit. one who habitually says: "come you are welcome")
;
lagga".
163
Okirana
O.
o in Pali may represent a Vedic o or a Vedic au cgha, etc.). Or it may be guna of u (see olarika, opakammika, etc.). But it is usually a prefix representing Vedic ava. The form in o is the regular use in old Pali; there are only two or three cases where ava,
Initial
settle on, feel confident,
(see
ojas,
{=
ling
pat (trust) in Vin IV.4; Ps n.19 saddahati ibid. 21); Miln 150, 234; 1.243.
DA
Okappana
in,
(f.) [o -j-
kappana] fixing one's mind (on),

in,
sett-
for metrical or other reasons, introduced. In post-canonical
putting (trust) 288; Nett 15, 19, 28;
confidence
170.
Dhs
12,
25, 96,
Vbh
fix
Pali
the
old
form
in
ava
is
the regular one. For
new form-
there is no exception to this rule. But form in o has in a few cases, survived. Though o; standing alone, is derived from ava, yet compounds with o are almost invariably older than the corresponding compounds with ava (see note on ogamana).
ations
we believe
Okappetl
trust
[o
-|-
kappeli] to
I; Miln
the
in
M
[o
I.I
one's mind on, 234 (okappessati).
to put one's
Okampetl
phrase
171
;
+ Caus.
of
kamp]
to
sisaq
1.118.
okampetl
to shake, to wag, only in shake one's head 1.108,
Oka
(nt.) [Vedic okas (nt.), fr. UC to like, thus orig. "comfort", hence place of comfort, sheltered place, habitation. The indigenous interpretation connects oka partly with okasa i= fig. room (for rising), chance, occasion (thus
OkaSSati
to
see anoka; SnA 573 ibid.; SnA 547: see anoka; Sn.\ 573 ibid.; .SnA 547: See below), partly with udaka (as contraction): see below on Dh 34. Ueiger (/'. Gr. S 20) considers oka to be a direct contraction of udaka (via *udaka, 'utka, ukka, *okka). The customary synomym for oka (both lit. & fig.) is alaya] house, dwelling fig. (this resting place, shelter, resort meaning according to later commentators prevailing in anoka, liking, fondness, attachment to (worldly things) S Sn 844 (okam pahaya; oka here is expl^ at SnA 111.9 547 by rupa-vatth' adi-vinnanass' okaso) .S v. 24 ^^ A v. Dh 87 (oka anokam agamma); Dh 34 (oka-m-okata 232 ubbhato, i. e. oka-m-okato from this & that abode, from all places, thus taken as okato, whereas Bdhgh. takes it as okasya okato and interprets the first oka as contracted form of udaka, water, which happens to fit in with the sense required at this passage, but is not warranted otherwise excpt by Bdhgh's quotation "okapuijnehi civarehi ti etlha udakaq". This quot. is taken from Vin 1.253, which must be regarded as a corrupt passage cp. remarks of Bdhgh. on p. 387 oghapunnehi ti pi patho. The rest of his interpretation at DhA 1.289 runs: "okaij okai) pahaya
Nd' 487 on Sn 966:
[o -j- kassati, see also apakassati & avakaddhati] drag down, draw or pull away, distract, remove. Only in ger. okassa, always comb<i. with pasayha "removing by force" D n.74 (T. okk); A IV.16 (T. okk", v.l. ok), 65 (id.); Miln 210. Also in Caus. okasseti to pull out, draw out Th 2, 116 (vattiq r= dipavattir) akaddheti ThA 117). [MSS. often spell okk]. [o -\- kara fr. karoti, BSk. okara, e. g. Vastu in. 357] only in stock phrase k-lmanaq adinavo okaro sankileso D l.lio, 148 (= lamaka-bh.^va D.\ 1277); 1. 115, 379i 405 sq.; II. 145; A IV.186; Nett 42 (v.l. vokara);
Okara
DhA
= =
67. The exact meaning is uncertain. Etymolowould be degradation. But Bdhgh. prefers folly, vanity, and this suits the context better.
1.6,
it
gically
Okasa
[ava
-j-
kaS
to shine]
I. lit. "visibility", (visible)
space as geometrical term, open space, atmosphere, air as space D 1.34 (ananto okaso); Vism 184 (with disa & pariccheda), 243 (id.); PvA 14 (okasaij pharitva permeating the atmosphere). This meaning is more pronounced in akasa. 2. "visibility", i. e. appearance, as adj. looking like, appearing. This meaning closely resembles & often passes over into meaning 3, e.g. katokasa kamma
when
the k.
makes
arises
i.
its
opportunity appearance,
PvA
34) ubhayam pi labbhati okamokato udaka-sankhata alayS ti attho", i.e. from the water's abode. Bdhgh's ex pi", is of course problematic); Dh 91 (okam okaq jahanti 'they leave whatever shelter they have", expld. by alaya DhA 11.170). -cara (f. carika J vi.416; "carika 1.117) living in the house (said of animals), i. e. tame (cp. same etyni. Lat. domus, domesticus). The passage of "tame" 1. 117, 118 has caused confusion by oka being taken as "water". But from the context as well as from C. on J VI. 41 6 it is clear that here a tame animal is meant by means of which other wild ones are caught. The passage at 1.I17 runs "odaheyya okacaraq thapeyya okacarikaq" i. e. he puts down a male decoy and places a female (to entice the others), opp. "uhaneyya o. naseyya o." i. e. takes away the male & kills the female. -{fi)jaha giving up the house (and its comfort), renouncing (the world), giving up attachment Sn lioi alayaqjahai) SnA 598; cp. Nd^ 176 with v. 1. oghaqjaha). -anoka houseless, homeless, comfortless, renouncing, free from
aniketa-sarl
ti
ettha alayo, idha
(i. e.
at
Dh
PvA
the
freq.
19.
e.
to let
appearance when its chance or 63; okasai] deli to give one's any one see, to be seen by (dat.)
3.
consent, leave
in
occasion, chance, opportunity, permission, 1.253; 'V.449; J IV.413 (vatassa o. natthi

access);
wind has no
comb"- with
give permission, to opportunity, freq. with panhassa veyya-karanaya (to ask

a
question),
1.
In this meaning 547. verbs: (a) okasaij karoti to admit, allow; to give a chance or
foil,
SnA
(=
e. g. D 1.51, 205; 11.142; S iv 57. Caus. "q karoti 170; Nd' 487; PvA 222. 11.5, 6, 276; Caus. II. "q karapeti Vin 1. 114, 170. katokasa given permission (to speak), admitted in audience, VvA 65 (rafiria); anokasakata granted leave Sn 1031 without having got permission Vin 1.114. (b) okasaq 11. 123. (c) okSsaq deti to yacati to ask permission give permission, to consent, give room J 11.3; Vv.\ 138. (d) with bhu: anokasa-bhava want of opportunity Sdhp 15; anokasa-bhuta not giving (lit. becoming) an opportunity SnA 573. EUiptically for o. detha Yogavacaras Man. 4 etc. -Sdhigama finding an opportunity D 11.214 ^l-i ^ ^^ 449. -kamma giving opportunity ur permission Sn p. 94
Vin Vin
114,
attachment
see separately.
to
Oka()<jhatl [o -f- kaddhati] 444. See also ava".
drag away, remove
Th
2,
Pv iv.l'i (q karoti to give permission), -matta permission Sn p. 94. -loka the visible world (= manussa-loka) Vism 20$; VvA 29.
(kata allowed);
Okasati
Okantatl (okkant)
cut
[o
-|-
kaiitati,
cp. also apakantati]
to
visible, let
[ava -f ka] to be visible ; Caus. okaseti to appear, show S iv.290.
make
off, cut out, cut away, carve; pres. okantatl i. 129; Pv iii.io^ (= ava PvA 213); ger. okantitva J i. 154 (migaij o. after carving the deer); PvA 192 (pi5thimaijsSni), & okacca J iv.210 (T. okkacca, v. 1. BB ukk C. explsby okkantitva). pp. avakanta & avakantita.
Okiqoa
[pp. of okirati; BSk. avakirna Divy 282 ; Jtm 3l'2] strewn over, beset by, covered with, full of J v.74, 370;
PvA
86, 189
[o
-f-
(=
otata of
Pv
111.3').
Okiraoa
a
only as adj
-f.
kiraâ] casting out (see the later avakirati'), Okirini (okilini through dialect, variation)
(cast-out
Okappatl
[o
-|-
kappati] to preface, arrange,
make
ready,
cast-out
woman
on acct of some cutaneous
Okirana
in double comb"- okilinl okirini (perhaps only S 11.260 (in the latter should be written) Vin 111.107 play of words with avakirati'). Bdhgh's allegorical expln. kilinnasarirS, okirip; auat Vin 111.273 puts okilini disease),
164
Ogadha
see okkassati.
[ava
Okkassa
lie]
Okkhayatl
to
garaparikinna. Cp. kirata.
-\- khayati, corresp. to Sk. kseti fr. kl to low, to be restrained (in this sense evidently confounded with avakkhipati) S IV. 144 sq. (cakkhuq etc.
lie
okkhayati).
Oklrati
[o 4- kirati]
I.
to
pour down on, pour out over
M
82.
1.79; aor. okiri Vin ni.i07=:S 11.260; Pv 11.3*; PvA 2. to cast-out, reject, throw out: see okirana.
pp.
okii^îcia
(q. v.).
Okkhaylka
yati
;
Caus.
II.
okirapeti to
(valikaij).
cause to
pour out or to sprinkle over Vism 74

Okllini see okirana.
-f- khayin fr. kI, cp. avakkhasuggests relation to BSk. avakhata of khan, and compares Lai. V. 319] low-lying, deep, remote, only in one phrase, viz. udaka-taraka gambhlra-
(adj.)
[fr.
ava
Kern, Toev.
s.
v.
gata okkhayika
1.80,
245.
Okkhita
Okotimaka
(adj.) [o
koti -f
mant
ka.
Ava
in BSk.,
in formula durvarna durdassana avakotimaka Sp. Av. I. 280. Kern (note on above passage) problematically refers vairupya (Panini V.2, 30). The it to Sk. avakutara Commentary on S 1.237 explns. by mahodara (fat-bellied) as well as lakuntaka (dwarf); Piig A 227 expl^- by lakuntaka only] lit. "having the top lowered", with the head squashed in or down, i. e. of compressed & bulging out stature misshapen, deformed, of ugly shape (Mrs.' Rh. D. trsls hunchback at S 1.94, pot-bellied at S 1.237 ; Warren, Buddhism p. 426 trsl*- decrepit). It occurs only in one stock phrase, viz. dubbanna dud-da8(s)ika okotimaka "of bad complexion, of ugly appearance and dwarfed'' at A 1. 107 =: 11.85 IU.285 sq. Vin tl.90 S 1.94 Pug lir.169; S 1.237; "-279; Ud 76. 51. The same also at
[pp. of ava -(- ukkhati, Sk, avoksita, fr. uk$ to sprinkle] besprinkled, bestrewn with ( ) Th 2, 145 (candan candanSnulitta ThA 137); J v. 72 (so in v.l.
T. reads okkita; C. explns. by okinna parikkita parivSrita).
Okkhitta
[pp. of okkhipati] thrown down, flung down, cast down, dropped; thrown out, rejected; only in phrase okkhitta-cakkhu, with down-cast eyes, i. e. turning the eyes away from any objectionable sight which might impair the morale of the bhikkhu; thus meaning "with eyes under control Sn 63, 411, 972; Ndi 498; Nd^ 177; Pv IV.3** (v.l. ukkh'); VvA 6. For further use & meaning. See avakkhitta.
Okkanta
place
[pp. of okkamati]
11.12;
II.
coming on, approaching, taking Miln 299 (middhe okkante). See also avak111.46.
Okkhipati [ava 4- khipati Sk. avaksipati] to throw down or out, cast down, drop lig. usually appld- to the eyes cast down, hence transferred to the other senses and used in meaning "keep under, restrain, to have control
;
over" (cp.
also
kanta S
174;
[fr.
driyani); ger. "khipitva
avakkhayati) aor. khipi A IV.264 (inVin IV.18 (id.). pp. avakkhitta

;
& okkhitta
Ogacchati
of sun
(q.T.).
-\-
Okkantl
coming
battl
(f.)
to be. Usually in stock
okkamati] entry (lit. descent), appearance, phrase jati sanjatl o. nib-
111.249;
II. 3;
111.225;
Ndi 257; Pug

1.130.
184.
Also in gabbh entry into the
womb DA
loi
down, recede; 1.240 (opp. uggacchati); A iv. (udakani og.). See also ava.
[ava
gacchati] to go down, sink
to set
& moon:
Okkantlka
(adj.) [fr. okkanti] coming into existence again and again, recurring. Only as epithet of piti, joy. The opposite is khapika, momentary Vism 143 DhsA 115
Ogapa
(adj.)
[Vedic ogaija with
dial.
for ava] separated

IV.
from the troop or crowd, standing alone, Vin 1.80; J (gaijaq ohina C). 432
{Êxpositor 153
trsls-
"flooding").
Ogadha
Okkandlka [kand
or krani?] at J 11.448 is doubtful, v.l. okkantika. It is used adverbially: okkandikai) kilati to sport (loudly or joyfully). C. expl^s. as "migo viya okkandi-katva kilati"; in the way of roaring (?) or frisking about (), like a deer.
[o
-f-
a, fr.
into,
viz.
( ) (adj.) [Sk. avagadha; P. form with shortened ava-)-gah, see gSdha' & gahati] immersed, merging diving or plunging into. Only in two main phrases,
Amatogadha & Nibbanogadha
diving
into
N.
Besides
these only in jagat''ogadha steeped in the world
i.i86.
(nt.)
Okkamati
(of a
kamati
fig.
fr.
kram]
is
lit.
to enter,
go down
Ogamana
word
is
[o
-|-
gam
into, fall into.
to
come
It
-f ^^î
Sk. avagamana. That
on, to develop, to appear in
strange that this important word has been so much misunderstood, for the English idiom is the same. say 'he went to sleep', without
subjective
state).
We
meaning
he went anywhere. So we may twist it round and say that 'sleep overcame him', without meaning any struggle. The two phrases mean exactly the same an internal change, or developement, culminating in sleep. So in Pali nidda okkaml sleep fell upon him, Vin 1.15; niddar] okkami he fell on sleep, asleep, Dh A 1.9; PvA 47. At It 76 we hear that a dullness developed (dubbanîiyar) okkami) on the body of a god, he lost his radiance. At D 11.12; III. 119 a god, on his rebirth, entered his new mother's womb (kucchiij okkami). At D II 63 occurs the question 'if consciousness were not to develop in the womb?' (viniianar) na okkamissalha) S v.283 'abiding in the sense of bliss' (sukha-sanriai) okkamitva). See also Pug 13 28 (niyama okk, 'he enters on the Path'). Caus. okkameti to make enter, to bring to S iv,3i2 (saggar)). pp. okkanta. See also avakkamati.
that
later than the Pali one. It would be ridiculous were one to suppose that the P. could be derived from the Sk. On the other hand the Sk. cannot be derived from the P. for it was formed at a time & place when & where P. was unknown, just as the Pali was formed at a time & place when & where Sk. was unknown. The two words are quite independent. They have no connection with one another except that they are examples of a rule of word-formation common to the two languages] going down, setting (of sun & moon), always
rather
more than a thousand years
in
contrast to
1.
uggamana
1.95
(rising), therefore freq. v.

;
1.
ogg"
10,
68;
DA
(= atthangamana) VvA
326.
Ogahana
(nt.) [o -|- gahana fr. gahati; Sk. avagihana; concerning shortening of a cp. avagadha] submersion, ducking, bathing; fig. for bathing-place Sn 214 (= manussanag nahana-tittha SnA 265). See also avagahana.
Ogadha'
entered;
(adj.)
[Sk. avagadha; ava

firmly
firm,
fooled
-|- gadha'] immersed, or grounded in ( "), spelt
Okkamana
(nt.) [fr. okkamati] entering into, approaching, reaching 111.6; A III.108 (entering the path); also in phrase nibbanassa okk.-imanaya iv.iii sq., cp. 230 sq.
oga}ha Miln i (abhidhamma-vinay). Cp. BSk. avagSdhasraddha of deep faith Dlvy 268. Cp. pariyogalha.
Ogadha^
(nt.) [ava \- gadha2] a firm place, firm ground, only in cpd. ogadhappatta having gained a sure footing
Okkala
see ukkala.
III.297 sq.
Ogaha
Ogaha
[fr.
i6s
Ojinati
used in the singular, as referring to the 4 Asavas; and they extend the old simile in other ways. Dhammapala of Kancipura twice uses the word in the sense of flood of water (VvA 48, 1 10, see above l). -atiga one who has overcome the flood Sn 1096 (cp. Nd^ 180). -tinna id. S 1.3, 142; Sn 178, 823, 1082, lioi, 1 145; Dh 370 (= cattaro oghe tinna DhA IV. 109); Vv 64^8 (= catunnai) oghanai) saqsara-mahôghassa taritatta o. VvA 284); 821 ; Nd' 159; Nd^ 179.
+ gah]
(=
diving into; only in cpd. pariy.

;
Ogahati (ogaheti)
[Sk. avagahate ava -f- gahati] to plunge or enter into, to be absorbed in (w. ace or loc.). Pv II. anupavisati VvA 42), 392 (salavanaij o. 12"; Vv 6' pavisati VvA 177). ogabeti PvA 155 (pokkharaniq);
ger.
ogahetva
111.175
(J- ogah; v.
v.
1.
1.
ogahitva;;
TvA
158.
287 (lokanathassa sasanar),
itva).
See also ava.

(
Ogahana
Ogilatl [o
(nt.)
[fr.
ogahati] plunging into
")
PvA
gilati]
393
(inf.
ogilitui))
to swallow down (opp. uggilati) Milo 5 (id.).
I.
Oghana
(nt.)
watering, flooding
(?)
I.306 (v.
1.
ogha).
Oghaniya
OgUQthita
Jtm
(v.
1.
of oguntheti, cp. BSk. avagunthita, e. g. 30] covered or dressed (with) Vin 11.207; ^vA 86 okunthita).
[pp. [o
(adj.) [fr. ogha(na)] that which can be engulfed by floods (metaph.) Dhs 584 (cp. DAs trsl. 308); Vbh 12, 25 & passim; DhsA 49.
[fr. ocarati] in special meaning of one who makes himself at home or familiar with, an investigator, informant, scout, spy (ocaraka ti carapurisa C. on Ud 66). Thus also in BSk. as avacaraka one who furnishes information Divy 127; an adaptation from the Pali. Vin 111.47, 1.129 =: 189 (cora ocaraka, for cara?); S 1. 79 52; (purisa cara (v. 1. cora) ocaraka (okacara v. 1. SS) jana-
Ocaraka
OgUOthet]
(ger.
V.
1.
+ guntheti]
sisai),
to cover, veil over, hide
S IV.I22
ogunthitva
SS. okunthitu).
perhaps better read as ogunthita; pp. ogunthita (q. v.).

of
Ogunipheti
together,
[ava
-|-
Denom.
gumpha
wind round, adorn with 194 (Pass, oguraphiyanli; vv. 11. ogumbhiyanti, ogubbiy, ogummiy", okumpiy"); II. 142 (ogumphetva).
garland] to string wreaths, cover, dress
Vin
1.
padar) ocaritva etc.; (reads cora o.).
cp.
K.
S, p.
106
n.
l)
Ud 66
into, to
Oggata
trast
[pp. of avagacchati: spelling gg on acct. of conwith uggata, cp. avagamana. Miiller /*. Gr. 43 unwarrantedly puts oggata =: apagata] gone down, set (of the sun) Vin IV.55 (oggate suriye atthangate s.), 268 (id. ratt' andhakare); Th I, 477 (anoggatasmiij suriyasmiq).
Ocarati
[o
+ carati]
(ocarati);
to be after something, to
go
search, reconnoitre, investigate, pry Vin 111.52 (ger. itva);
M
C.
1502
expln^
by
vimaqsitva
1.79 (itva: so read for T. ocarita; taq taq pavattiq tiatva).
pp. ocinpa.
Oclppa
Ocita
Ogha
[Vedic ogha and augha BSk. ogha, e. g. Divy 95 caturogh' ottirna, Jtm 215 mahaugha. Etym. uncertain]. I. (rare in the old texts) a flood of water VvA 48 (udaV ogha); usually as mabogha a great flood Dh 47; Vism ThA 175. 2. (âlways in 512; VvA 110; Dh.\ 11.274 sg.) the flood of ignorance and vain desires which sweep a man down, away from the security of emancipation. To him who has "crossed the flood", oghatinno, are ascribed all, or nearly all, the mental and moral qualifications of the Arahant. For details see Sn 173, 219, 471, 495, 1059, 1064, 1070, 1082; A 11.200 sq. Less often we have details of what the flood consists of. Thus kam;
[pp. of ocarati] gone into, investigated, scouted, explored S 1.79 Ud 66 (reads otinna).
[o
+ cita,
pp. of ocinati'] gathered, picked off J
III.
22; 1V.135, 156; Sdhp 387.
Oclnatl (ocinati)
l.
[=
Sk. avacinoti, ava

1.
366; also in pp. ocita. 2. \=. Sk. avacinoti or ''ciketi ava -J- ci*, cp. apacinati'^] to disregard, disrespect, treat with contempt; pres. ocinayati (for ocinati metri causa) J VI.4 {= avajanati C).
gather, pluck, pick off
DhA
cl']
to
Ociraka
see odiraka.
[o
the fl. of lusts A 111.69 (<=P- Dhs 1095, where o. is one of the many names of tanha, craving, thirst). In the popular old riddle at S I.3 and Th I, 15, 633 (included also in the Dhp. Anthology, 370) the "flood" is 15 states of mind (the 5 bonds which impede a man on his entrance upon the Aryan Path, the 5 which impede him in his progress towards the en-l of the Path, and 5 other bonds: lust, ill-temper, stupidity, conceit, and vain speculation). Five Oghas referred to at S 1.126 are possibly
ogha
Occhindati
occhindati
ochijjati),
+ chindati]
&
404.
occhindamana
to cut off, sever J 11.388 (maggaij to bar the way ; v. 1. KB.
Ojavant
(adj.) [fr. oja; Vedic ojasvant in diff. meaning: powerful] possessing strengthening qualities, giving strength 1.480; S 1. 212 (so read for ovajai); phrase ojavaq asecanakai) of NibbSna, trsl^- "elixir"); Th 2, 196 (id. ojavantaq ThA 168); A 111.260 (an of food, i. e, not
nourishing
gedha greed, and the avijjogba of Pug 21 may perhaps belong here. As means of crossing the flood we have the Path S 1.193 (assa
these
last.
Sn 945 says
DhA
I.106.
that
the flood
is
Ojavantata
OJahatI
ger.
[o
(f) [abstr. fr. ajavant] richness in sap, strength giving (nourishing) quality J 1.68 (of milk).
IV. 257; v. 59; It III. (assa nittharanatthaya); faith S 1.214 Sn l84:=Miln 36; mindfulness S V.168, 186; the island Dh 25; and the dyke Th 1,7 Sn 4 (cp. 11.89). 3- Towards the close of the Nikaya period we find, for the first time, the use of the word in the pi., and the mention of 4 Oghas identical with the
nittharanatthaq);
+ jahati]
D
(id.); J
to give up, leave, leave
behind, renounce,
ohaya
166
1.115 (nati-sanghar)
&
hiraiiiia-suvaijnai])
II.
Pass, avablyati
v.340(=:chaddetvaC.); PvA 93 (maq). & obiyati, pp. china (q. v.). See also
ohanati.
Intoxicants). See D in. 230, 276; 257; V.59, 292, 309; Ndi 57, 159; Nd-! 178. When the oghas had been thus grouped and classified in the livery, as it were, of a more popular simile, the older use of the word fell ofl", a tendency arose to think only of 4 oghas, and of these only as a name or phase of the 4 Ssavas. So the Abhidhamma books (Dhs 11 51; Vbh 25 sq., 43, 65, 77, 129; Comp. Phil. 171). The Netti follows this (31, 114-24). Grouped in comb"- asavagantha-ogha-yogaagali-tanhîpadana at Vism 211. The later history of the word has yet to be investigated. But it may be already stated that the S'h cent, commentators
Asavas (mental
IV. 175,
Oja (f.) [Vedic ojas nt., *aug to increase, as in

Goth,
also
BSk. oja
;
nt.
Divy 105;
fr.
Lat. auges, augustus
&
auxilium,
aukan (augment), Ags. eacian cp. also Gr. a.i%a, Sk. uksati & vaksana increase] strength, but only in meaning of strength-giving, nutritive essence (appl<l- to food)
S 1187; V.162 (dhamm'); A III. 396; J 1.68; Dhs 646, 740, 875; Miln 156; DhA II. 154 (pathav"). See also def. at Vism 450 (referring to kabalinkar'ahSra. The comp"- iorm is oja, e.g. ojadana J v. 243; ojatthamaka
1.245;
(rupa)
Vism 341.
persist
in
the
error
of explaining
the
old
word ogha.
OjInStl [Sk. avajayati, ava -f- j|] to conquer, vanquish, subdue J VI. 222 (ojinamase).
Onata
Onata
[pp. o 191, 229, 288.
66
otari
Ottappa
SnA 486 (for avaqsari); DhA 1.19 (cankamanaq); PvA 47 (navaya mahasamuddaij), 75. inf. otaritur)
janSti,
see
also
avanSta]
despised
Miln
P"g
Ottha' [Vedic ostha, idg. *o (u) s; Av. aosta lip; Lat. os Sk. ah; Ags. or margin] ihe lip A IV.131; Sn mouth 608; J 11.264; 111.26 (adhar" c& utlar" lower & upper lip), 278; V.I 56: DhA 1.212; III. 1 63; IV. I VvA 11 PvA 260.
ger. otaritva Pv.\ 94 (pasada ^5i 75 (sangamaij). from the palace), 140 (dev.ilokato). Caus. II. otarapett
cause to descend, to bring down to J vi.345. otinna. Caus. 1. otareti. Opp. uttarati.
to
pp.
Cp. bimbottha.
Otallaka
f.
(adj.)
-|-
Oftha^
[Vedic ustra,
ustri, buffalo
= Ohg.
from ava
Ags. ur, Lat.
indigent
etym. perhaps ^'avataryaka from uttala?] clothed in rags, poor, IV. 380 (=: lamaka olamba-vilamba-nantaka[of uncertain
tf,
or
means a camel]. It is mentioned in two lists of domestic animals, Vin in.52; Miln 32. At J III. 385 a story is told of an otthl-vyadhi who fought gallantly in the wars, and was afterwards
urus bison,
aurochs.
In
cl.
Sk.
it
dharo C).
Otapaka
with
(adj.)
to
[fr.
otapeti] drying or dried (in the sun),
used
to
drag
dung-cart.
Morris,
y P T S.
ref.
food
SnA 35
(parivasika-bhattaq
bhunjaii
1887, 150
hatth'otapakai] khadati).
suggests elephant.
Otthubhati
Otjijita
[cp. Sk.
avasthlvati]
to spit out
Otapeti
1.79, 127.
J
i.
[pp. of oddeti] thrown out, laid (of a snare) 183; 11,443; V.341; ThA 243.
[o -f tapeti] to dry in the sun Vin 11. 1 13; IV.281 371 (kummo udakato nikkhamitva kayaij o. fig. applied to manasa).
Miln
Otara
0(j(jetl [for uddeti (?). See further under uddeti] to throw out (a net), to lay snares 1.33=] 11.37. 153; 111.184
and passim
ThA
243.
pp. oddita (q.
v.).
0(j(jha [better spelling
odba, pp. of a
+ vah] carried away,
appropriated, only in cpd. sah-odha cora thieves with their plunder Vism 180 (cp. Sk. sahodha Manu IX.270).
Oâta
i.
[pp. of onamati] bent down, low, inclined. L'sually of social rank or grade, comb'' with & opp. to unnata,
e.
raised
&
29.
-\-
degraded, lofty and low
11.86
= Pug
down
52
(=
1.45;
nica
lamaka Pug
229); Pv
IV. 6";
Miln 387;
UA
to,
PvA
[o
Ooamatl
bow
namati] (instr.) to incline, bend
to (dat.)
Miln 220, 234 (onamati
DA
&
I. II 2. Cans, onameti Caus. onamita.
11.
onamissati), 400; pp. onata 137 (kayaq).
&
Oljainana
(nt.) [fr.
onamati] bending down, inclining, bowing
down
to
Miln 234.
[pp. of onameti,
Onamita
0^1
("!
Caus.
of
nam] having bowed
BSk. avatara. The Sk. avatara is cenand means 'incarnation'] I. descent to, i.e. approach to, access, fig. chance, opportunity otarai) labhati. Only in the Mara myth, e, the tempter, 'gets his chance' to tempt the Huddha or the disciples, M i. 334; S 1. 122; IV.17S, 185; DhA IU.121. (avataraij labhati, Divy 144, 145) ot adhigacchati, to find a chance, Sn 446. [FausboU here translates 'defect'. This is fair as exegesis. Every moral or intellectual defect gives the enemy a chance. But otara does not mean defect]. Ot gavesati to seek an opportunity, DhA III 21. Otarapekkha, watching for a chance, S 1. 122. At one passage, A ill. 67 259, it is said that constant association leads to agreement, agreement to trust, and trust to otara. The Com. has nothing. 'Carelessness' would suit the context, o. gavesati to look for an opportunity DhA ill. 21, and otarai] labhati to get a chance S 1. 122; IV. 178, 185; M 1.334; DhA III. 2 1 (gloss okara & okasa); cp. avalaraq labhati Divy 144, 145 etc. 2. access, fig. inclination to, being at home with, approach, familiarity (cp. otinna and avacara adj.) A 111.67, 259. 3. (influenced by ocarati^ and ocinna) being after something, spying, finding out; hence: fault, blame, defect, flaw Sn 446 (= randha
[fr.
otarati,
turies later
down, bowing down Miln 234.

or f.) [cp. Vedic oni charge, or a kind of Soma charge, only in cpd. oni-rakkha a keeper of entrusted wares, bailee Vin III.47, 53 (= ahataij bhandar) gopento).
vessel]
SnA 393); .also in phrase otarapekkha spying S 1.122 (which may be taken tomeaning i,but meaning 3 is accredited by BSk. avatarapreksin Divy 322), Mrs. Rh. D. translates the latter passage by "watching
vivara
faults
for access".
Onlta
see onita.
(nt.)
[fr.
Otareti [Caus. of otarati] to cause to come down, to bring down, take down J 1.426; iv.402 Nett 21, 22; DhA II. 81.
;
OriOJana
cleaning,
it
onojeti,
Sk.
avanejana]
to
fig.
washing one's hands Vin 11.31 meaning onojeti- by explaining
washing off, (Bdhgh. refers

"vissajjana"
OtioO^
as
e.g.
as
[PP- ^ otarati ; the form ava only found in poetry issavatinna J v. 98; dukkha", soka etc. see
2]
gift,
presentation).
below
Ooojetl (with vowel assimilation o >

nejeti,
Sk.
to
nejayati
fr.
nij.
ava -fe for onejeti Kern, Toev. 11.138, comple-
(uddho-galar) na otinnai) not gone down further than the throat). 2. (pass.) beset by (cp. avatara 2), affected
I.
(med.)
gone down, descended
PvA 104
with,
a
is
victim
of,
It
mentary
remarks s. v. on p. 5 expl"5. as assimil. onuj > onij, like anu" BSk. ani (anisaqsa anusarjsa), the further process being onoj for unuj. The etym. remains however doubtful] I. to ause to wash off, to wash, cleanse:
(dukkh^ otinna) =:
approached by M 1.460 =: A 11.123 89 (as v. 1. ; T. has dukkhabhikinna,
which
II.
10;
either gloss or wrong reading for dukkh&vatinna); S 1. 123 (sokava), 137 (id.); Sn 306 (icchava-
onojana. 2. (fig.) to give as a present, dedicate (with the rite of washing one's hands, i. e. a clean gift)
see
pierced tinna affected with desire), 939 (sallena otinno by an arrow, expld- byNd'414 as "sallena viddho phuttho"); issaya otinna C). 3. (in special sense) J v. 98 (issSva
Vin
1.39;
[o
-f-
v.
56;
iv.210::n; 2l4(onojesi aor.);
Miln 236.
Otata
tata,
pp. of tan] stretched over, covered, spread
162 (v. 1. otthata); Miln 307 (+vitata); DhA III. 1 53 (:= pariyonandhitva thila). See also avatata & sam-otata.
over with;
Dh
enamoured, clinging to, fallen in love with Vin 111.128 (= saratto apekkhava patibaddha-citto); Note, otinna at A 111.67, 259 (citta); SnA 322 (id.). S v. 1 62 should with v. 1. SS be deleted. See also avatinpa.
affected with love,
Ottappa
(nt.) [fr. tappati'

fr.
-|-
ud, would corresp. to a Sk.
Otaraoa
I,
(adj.)
[fr.
otarati]
going down, descending Nett
2, 4,
107.
to descend, to
to,
Otarati
to
[o 4- tarati]
t.ike
go down to
(c.
be
oneself
ppr. otaranto Vin 11.22
1.
ace),
aor.
ut-tapya to be regretted, tormented by remorse. The BSk. form is a wrong adaptation of the Vastu ill. Pali form, taking o" for apa, viz. apatrapya 53 and apatrapa ibid. 1.463. MUller, P. Gr. & Fausboll, Sutta Nip.ata Index were both misled by the BSk. form,
form *autlapya
as also recently Kern, Toev.
s. v.]
fear of exile, shrinking
Ottappa
doing wrong, remorse. See on term and its from hiri (shame) Dhs trsl. 20, also DhsA 124, 126; Vism 8, 9 and the definition at SnA 181. Ottappa generally goes with hiri as one of the 7 noble
167
Odapattakini
(f.)
Odhi
(adj.)
[f.
back from
distinction
of uda
-f-
pattaka
in,
i.
e.
It 36; J 1. 129; 271; S 11.220; v.i; A 1178; iv.99, 151; V.214; It 34; J 1.127, 206; VvA 23. See also Further passages: D 111.212; M 1.356; S 11.196, hiri. 206, 208; V.89; A 1.50, 83, 95; m.4 sq., 352; iv.ii; V.123 sq.; Pug 71; Dhs 147, 277; Nett 39. anot-
treasures
(see
ariya-dhana). Hiri-oltappa
hir-otlappa
at
having a bowl of water, Ep. of bhariya a wife, viz. the wife in the quality of providing the house with water. Thus in enum"- of the lo kinds of wives (& women in general) at Vin III. 140 (expld. by udakapatlai) amasitva
vaseti)
1.
1=
VvA
at
73.
11.48
Odapattiya
Cp.
last.
Odarika & ya
Odarikatta Vism 71.
(adj.) [fr. udara] living for one's belly, vor-
tappa
of
(nt.
lack of conscience, unscrupulousness, disregard
acious, gluttonous
(nt.)
Miln 357; J vi.208 C^ya);

odarika]
stomach-filling
Th
i,
loi.
83, 95; 34,_359, 370, 391 as adj. It 34 (ahirika +). -garavata respect for conscience, A 111.331; iv.29. -dhana the treasure of (moral) self-control D III. 163, 251, 282; VvA 113. -bala the power of a (good) conscience U IU253; Ps 11.169, 176; Dhs 31, 102 (irl"- power of the fear of blame).
1.50,
;
morality
111.421;
v. 146,
214; Vbh
[fr.
1.461
Odahatl
in,
Ottappati
con.-.cious
[ut
-f-
lappati']
to
feel a
sense of guilt, to be
I's
II.
or afraid of evil
S 1.154;
169, 176;
Pug
20, 21;
Dhs 31; Miln
171.
Ottappin & Ottapin

conscientious,
put down, to put under oka); II. 216 (agad'angarai) van.vmukhe odaheyya); Th i, 774 (migavo pasari odahi the hunler set a snare; Morris, J P T S. 1884, 76 suggests change of reading to addayi, hardly justified); J 111.201 (visaq odahi araiine), 272 (passaq o. to turn one's flanks towards, dat.); Miln 156 (kaye ojaq odahissama supply the body with strength). 2. (fig.) to apply, in phrase sotarj odahati to listen D 1.230;
[o -f dahati,
fr.
dhS]
1.
to
supply
1.117
(okacarai)
see
(adj.)
28,
119.
scrupulous
(b)
sq.;
otlapin
ottappa] afraid of WTong, (a) ottappin D in. 252, 282; It

[fr.
Davs
V.68.
pp. obita.
207;
V. 123,
IV. 243
11.13
1.43 sq.; S 11.159 sq., 196, sq.; 1II.3 sq., 112; IV. I sq.
Odahana
146.
Anottappin bold,
reckless, unscrupulous
sq.,
Pug
(nt.) [fr. odahati] I. putting down, applying, application 1.216; heaping up, storing DhA III. 118. 2. putting in, fig. attention, devotion Nett 29.
20 (+ ahirika). anottapin at S 11.159 240 sq.; Sn 133 (ahirika +).
195, 206; IV.
Odata
ava
of onharati] spread over, veiled, hidden [pp.Miln 299 (mahik suriya the sun hidden by a strewn over (with) Sdhp 246 Dh 162 for otata. Otthata = Otthata,
Otthata
by
(
1.
fog).
2.
).
[Derivation unknown. The Sk. is avadata, pp. of hypothetical dfi* to clean, purify] clean, white, prominently applied to the dress as a sign of distinction (white), or special purity at festivities, ablutions & sacrificial functions 11.18 (unna, of the Buddha); III. 268; A 111.239; IV.94, 263, 306, 349; V.62; Dhs
(adj.)
-f-
data,
v.
l.
at
617
(in
enumn. of colours);
DA
I.219;
VvA
ill. See
also ava".
Ottharaka (m.)
Vin
11.119.
(nt.)
[fr.
of tharati] a kind of strainer, a
filter
Ottharana
[fr.
ottharati] spreading over, veiling
Miln
299 (inahik").
Ottharati
out,
I
[o
\-
tharati, Sk. root str] to
cover Miln 121 also avattharati.

(nt.)
(opp.
patikkaraati,
spread over, spread of water). See
-kasina meditation on the white (colour) Vism 174. -vaijna of white colour, white 11.14; Dhs 247. -vattha a white dress; adj. wearing a white dress, dressed in white D 1.7, 76, 104; J 111.425 (-|- alla-ke<a). -vasana dressed in white (of householders or laymen as opposed to the yellow dress of the bhikkhus) D 1.211; ill. 118, 124 sq., 210; 1.49', "-23; A 1.73; 111.384; IV.217 [cp. BSk. avadsta-vasana Divy 160].
Odaka
[comp" form of udaka] water; abs. only at J an without water, dried up Th 2, 265 (^= udakabhasta ThA 212). Cp. comb"- sitodaka, e.g. M 1. 376. See udaka. -antika l. neighbourhood of the water, a place near the water (see antika') Kh viii.i, 3 (gambhire odakantike, which C; ilders, Kh. trsl"- p. 30, interprets "a deep pit"; see also KhA 217 sq.). 2. "water at the end", i.e.
111.282.
Odataka
S 11.284
(a<lj.)
[fr.
odata]
odat.a);
while,
clean, dressed in white
(v.
1.
SB
Th
J,
965 (dhaja).
OdiSSa
only
(adv.) [ger. of o -|-disati

in
Sk. disati, cp. uddissa] neg. anodissa without a purpose, indefinitely (?)
Miln 156 (should we read anudissa:).
Odlssaka
(adj.)
[fr.
odissa] only in adv. expression odisin
saka-vasena
definitely,
special,
specifically
J
(opp. to
11.146;
ablution (see antika^), in spec, sense the ablution following upon the sexual act Vin ill. 2 1 ; cp. odak-antifinal
anodissaka-vasena in general, universally) VvA 97. See also anodissaka & odbiso.
1.82;
kata
(f.
abstr.) final
ablution, cleansing J 11.126.
Odiraka
in odlrakajsta
-|-
S iv.193 should with

-)-
Odagya
(nt.) [der.
Nd 446
= Dhs
&
fr.
9,
udagga] exultation, elation Nd' 3 86, 285, 373; DhsA 143 (^ udaggasa-
ociraka [= ava ped of its bark.
cira
ka]
"with
its
v. 1. be read bark off", strip-
bhava a "topmost" condition).
Odumbara
bara tree
(adj.)
[fr.
Odana
odana, to Idg. "ud, from which also udaka, q. v. for full etym.] boiled (milk-)rice, gruel Vin 11.214 (m.); D 1.76, 103; S 1.82 (nsUk"); DhA iv. 17 (id.); A 111.49; IV.231; Sd 18; J 111.425 (til m.); Dhs 646, 740, 875; PvA 73; VvA 98: Sdhp 113. Combd with kummasa (sour milk) in phrase o-k-upa-caya a heap of boiled rice and sour milk, of the body (see kaya I.);
nt.)
(m.
[Sk.
Vv
[Sk.
50'S;
cp.
udumbara] belonging Vv.\ 213.
to the
Udum-
Odhasta
dhaijsali]
avadhvasia,
fallen
;
down,
pp. of ava -|- dhvaijsali; see scattered 1.124 S iv.176
(patoda
S reads odhasata but has

(nt.) [fr.
v.
1.
odhasta).
Odhaniya
avadhSna, ava
see odahati] a place for putting
also at
M
[fr.
1.247.
Odanlka
Odanlya
odana] a cook J
[fr.
111.49.
(adj.)
odana, cp.
of rice-gruel
a receptacle Vin 1.204 (salfik", as follows: salakatlhaniya A, salSkStaniya C, salfikadharaya B, salak'odhaniyan ti yallha salikai] odahanti tai) D E). Cp. samodhaneli.
db, cp. Gr. aTo^xif, something down or into, vy. 11. and gloss on p. 381
rice-gruel,
made
Sk. odanika] belonging to Vin III.59 ("ghara a rice-
Odhi
[from
odahati,
i.
Sk.
avadhi,
fr.
ava
-|-
dha] putting
kitchen);
VvA
73 (sura rice-liquor).
down,
fixing,
e.
boundary,
limit,
extent
DhA
11.80
Odhi
68
Opatati
Opateti
[o -f pat] to fall or fly down (on), to fall over (w. ace.) J 11.228 (lokamisaq anto); Vi.561 (itvg ger.); Miln 368, 396. pp. opatita.
(jannu-matteaa odhii.a to the extent of the knee, i. e. odhiso (adv.) limited, specikneedeep); iV.204 (id). m. fically Vbh 246; Nett 12; Vism 309. Opp. anodhi
219 Cjina), also in anodhiso (adv.) unlimited, universal, general Ps 11. 130, cp. anodissaka (odissaka); also as anodhikatva without limit or distinction, absolutely Kvu 208, and odhisodhiso "piecemeal" Kvu 103 (cp. Kvu
trsl"- 76'^,
Opatita
V.
1.
[pp. of opatati] falling (down) PvA 29 (udaka; ovulhita, opalahita; context reads at PvA 29 mahasobbhehi opatitena udakena, but id. p. at 213 reads
KhA
127').
mahasobbha-sannipaiehi).
of toll",
stake J
-sunka "extent kotthasaq C).
vi.279 (=: sunkha-
Opatta
(adj.) [o
off, leafless
-f- patta, Sk. avapattra] with leaves fallen (of trees) J HI. 495 (opatta avapatta nippatta
Odhika
of,
(adj.) [fr
odhi] "according to limit",
i.
e. all
various,
J
Nd2 526;
in phrase yathodhikani kamani Sn V.3)2 (id.).
kinds 60, cp.
patita-patta C),
Opadhlka
Odhunatl
III.
[o-|-dh4nSti] to shake off 1.229; S HI. 155; A (-f nidd.iunati); Pv IV.3" (v. 1. BB ophun, SS PvA 256; Vin II. 317 (Bdhgh. in expl"- of ogumotu) phetva of CV. v. 1 1, 6; p. 117); Miln 399 (+ vidhunati).
365
(adj.) [fr. upadhi. BSk. after the P., ailpadhika Divy 542] forming a substratum for rebirth (always with ref. to punna, merit). Not with Morris, J P TS. 1885, 38 as "e.vceedingly great"; the correct interpretation is given by Dhpala at VvA 154 as "atta-bhava-janaka patisandhi-pavatti-vipaka-dayaka". S 1.233 A IV. 292 Vv 3421 ; It 20 (v. 1. osadhika), 78.
Onaddha
Vin
11.150,
[pp. of onandhati] bound, tied; put over, covered 270 ;>q. ("manca, pltha); 11.64; Dh 146
Opanayika
(adj.) [fr.
sq.,
(andhakarena); Sdhp 182. See also onaybati.
bana) S IV.41
272,
upaneti, upa -f nl] leading to (Nib1.158; 11.198; 339; v.343;
D
Onandhati
[o -)- niindhati, a secondary pres. form constructed from naddlia after bandhati > baddha; see also apilandhati] to bine, fasten; to cover up Vin 11.150 (inf.
III.
5;
Vism 217.
in
Opapakkili
karoti
phrase
r|
to deprive of one's (adj.)
karoti at A 1.188 read opakkhir) wings, to render powerless.
onandhitui})
Miln j6l.
Opapaccayika
[=
Onamaka
Onamati
(^dj.)
[fr.
onamati] bending down', stooping
DhA
11.136 (an).
[o namati] to bend down (instr.), stoop D 11. 17 (anonamanto ppr. not bending); IU.143 (id.); Vv 39'
ger.).
of being born (upadana).

istic
opapatika] having the characterwithout parents, as deva Nett 28
Opapatika
distortion
(adj.) [fr.
upapatti; the BSk. form
is
a curious
11-89;
(onamitva
of the
P.
form,
viz.
aupapaduka Av. S
pp. onata.
fr.
Onamana
mana
(nt.) [abstr.
onamati] in compnwith unna-
lowering
&
raising,
bending down
& up DhA
1.17.
Onayliati [ava -\- nayhati] to tie down, to cover over, envelop, shroud DhsA 378 (megho akasaij o.) pp. onaddha.
Onaha
over,
[fr.
ava
1
+ nah,
cp.
onaddha & onayhati] drawing

1.246 (spelt onaha); Milu viya akasai) kayai] onayhati).
covering,
shrouding
300; Dhs
157
(^ megho
Sk. avanlta, but semantically =: apanlta. Onita [in form Thus also BSk. apanita, pp. of apa -)- ni, see apaneti]
viz. onita-patta-pant only found in one ster. phrase "having removed (or removing) his hand from the bowl", a phrase causing constructional difficulties & sometimes taken in glosses as "onitta" (fr. nij), i. e. having washed (bowl and hands after the meal). The O- expl"- as onito pattato pani yeva, i. e. "the hand is taken away from the bowl". The spelling is frequently onita, probably through BB sources. See on terra also Trenckner^ Azotes 66-* & cp. apa-nita-patra at Vastu III. 142. The expression is always comb^- with bhuttavin "having eaten" and occurs very frequently, e.g. at Vin II. 147: D 1.109 (= I. 11.50, 93; 277, q. v. for the 2 explns. mentioned above S V.384; A 11.63; Sn p. Ill (= pattato onitapani, apanltahattha SnA 456); VvA 118; PvA 278.
,
627, 649] arisen or reborn without visible cause (i. e. without parents), spontaneous rebirth {JCvu trsl. 283-), apparitional rebirth (CpJ. 165*, q. v.) D 1.27, 1.34, 73, 287, 401 55, '56; 111.132, 230 (yoni), 265; sq., 436 sq , 465 sq.; II.52; 111.22, 80, 247; S 111.206, 240 sq., 246 sq.; iv.34i; v.346, 357 sq., 406; A 1.232, 245, 269; 11.5, 89, 186; IV.12, 226, 399, 423 sq.; V. 265 sq., 286 sq., 343 sq. Pug 16, 62, 63; Vbh 412 sq.; Miln 267; Vism 552 sq., 559; 1.165, 313. The C. on 1.34 expl"s- by "sesa-yoni-patikkhepa-vacanar| etag". See also Pug. A 1, 40. 300,
Divy
DA
Opapatin
(adj.) opapatika, in phrase opapatiya (for opapatiniya?) iddhiya at S v 282 (so read for T. opapati ha?) is doubtful reading & perhaps best to be omitted
altogether.
Opama
at J
1.89
& Sdhp 93 (anopama)

for
stands for upama,
which metri causa
upama.
cp.
Opamma
simile,
'1
(nt.)
[fr.
upama;
Sk.
comparison, metaphor
aupamya] likeness, 1378; Vin v. 164; Miln

290.
at
7i 33;
Vism 117, 622;

is
ThA
for
DA
Oparajja
76;
viceroyalty
111.154.
(adj. n.)
v.
1.
uparajja. Thus
ii.
Opavayha
for
[fr.
upavayha, grd. of upavahati]
fit
riding, suitable as conveyance, slate-elephant (of the
Oneti, prob.
for apaneti,
see apaneti
&
pp. onita.
Onojeti see onojeti.
Opakkamika
in
(adj.)
[fr.
upakkama] characterising a sensa;
elephant of the king) S v. 35 1 =: Nett 136 (v.l. opaguyha; C. expl"s. by arohana-yogga); J 1I.20 (SS opavuyha); IV. 91 (v.l. guyha); VI.488 (T. opavuyha, v.l. opaguyha; 1. gajuttama opavayha =:^ raja-vahana C); 147 (arohana-
DA
tion of pain: attacking suddenly, spasmodic, acute; always
connection with
230
abadha or vedana M 1.92, 241 S iv. An.87 =ui.i3i =:V.iio== Nd*304'<: := Miln 1 12.
(adj.) [0
yogga opavuyha, v.l. guyha); be corrected to vayha).
VvA
316 (T. opaguyha
to
Opakkhin
pakkhin. adj. fr. pakkha wing, cp. similarly avapatta] "with wings ofT", i. e. having one's wings clipped, powerless A I 18S (i) karoti to deprive of one's wings or strength; so read for T. opapakkhii)
karoti).
0pa8aniika(adj.) [fr. upa -J- sama -|- ika; cp. BSk. aupasamika Av. S H.107; M Vastu 11.41] leading to quiet, allaying, quieting; Ep. of Dhamma D 111.264 sq.; A 11.132.
Opasayika
(adj.) [fr. upasaya,

(?)
upa
or at one's bidding
+ ii\ being near
at
hand
I.328.
0|ntCti [ava
Opaguylia
see
opayayha.
Caus. of paf, Sk. avapatayati] to tear as under, unravel, open Vin U.150 (chaviq opatetva).
Opata
Opata
pitfall
169
fall.
Oma
upiya as der.
to
fr.
[o
+ +
pSta
('
patati 10
Vedic avapata]
J v; 561.
falling or flying
down, downfall, descent
i.
-|-
Vap does
. .
not
fit
in with its
meaning]
2. a
make go
into
(c.
loc), to deposit, receive (syn. wiih
J 1.143; I">A. IV.211.

[o
Opateti
Cans, of pat] to make fall, to destroy (cp. I. to break, to interrupt, in kathaq opateti to interrupt a conversation u.io, I2i, 168; A UI.137, 2. to drop, to omit (a syllable) 392 sq.; Sn p. 107.
atipfiteti),
i.e.
osapeti) S 1.236 (SA na pakkhipanti) Th 2, 283 J V.252 (T. upeti); in which Th 2, 283 has oseti (ThA 216, with expln- of oseti =: thapeti on p. 219). aor. opi J IV. 457 (ukkhipi gloss); VI. 185 pakkhipi gloss).
= =
M
(=
ger.
opitva (opetvS?) J IV.4S7 (gloss khipetva).
Vin
IV. 1 5.
Ophuta
[o 4-
Opana
Vedic avapana. The' P. Commentators however take o as a contracted form of udaka, e. g. Bdhgh. at DA 1.298 udapana]. Only in
(nt.)
fr.
pSna
pivati.
phrase opana-bhuta (adj.) a man who has become a welling spring as it were, for the satisfaction of all men's wants; explti- as "khala-pokkharani viya hutva" I. Vin 1.236; 298 i.137; J V.174. 1.379; A IV.
DA
185; Vv 65<; Pv IV.16O; 247; Miln 411; Vism 18;
111.142; IV.34; V.172;
Vbh
[a difficult, but legitimate form arisen out of analogy, fusing ava-vuta (= Sk. vrta from Vf; opp. *apavuta P. aparuta) and ava-phuta (Sk. sphuta from sphut)should probably read ovuta in all instances] coverid, obstructed; always in comb" avuta nivuta opbuta fopula, ovuta) 1.246 (T. ophuta, vv. II. ophuta & oputa); 111.131 (T. ovuta); Nd' 24 ovuta, v. 1. SS ophuta); Nd^ 365 (ophuta, V. 1. BB opula; SS ovuta); D.\ 1.59 (o luta); Sn.\ 596 (oputa pariyo-n.iddha); Miln 161 (ovut. ).
We
VvA
286;
DA
177, 298.
a
Obandhati
[o
-fbandhati]
ger.).
to
bind, to
lie
on
to
Vin
.116
Oparambha
is
(adj.)
[fr.
uparambha] acting as
11.113.
support,
(obandhitva
supporting, helpful
Obhagga
metric for upiya [upa -f ger. of i] undergoing, Oplya going into S 1.199 Th i, 119 (nibbanaq hadayasmiq opiya; Mrs. Rh. D. trsls- "suffering N. in thy heart to sink", S A. hadayasmiq pakkhipitva.
[o -f- bhagga, pp. of bhafij, Sk. avabhaj^na] broken down, broken up, broken S V 96 ("vibhagga); A V.435 (obhagg'obhagga) DhA 1.58 (id.); J 1.55 ("sarira).
;
Opllavatl [Sk. avaplavati, ava plu] to be immersed, sink down S 11.224. Caus. optlapeti (see sep.).
to
Obhafijatl [o bhanj] to fold up, bend over, crease (a garment); only Caus. II. obbanjapeti J 1.499 (dhovapeti -|-). See also pp. obhagga,
Opilaplta [pp. with water, drenched
of opilapeli]
immersed
into
(loc), gutted
Obhata
in
[pp.
of obharati] having taken

the
away
or
off, off,
only
des-
1.212, 214.
cpd.
"cumbata with
of a
"cumbata" taken
criptive
woman
in her habit of carrying vessels
Opllapeti [Caus. of opilavati, cp. Sk. avaplavayati] to immerse, to dip in or down, to drop (into loc.) Vin I. S 1. 169 (C: nimujjapeti, see /C. S. 318); 225 157
vv.
11.
1.207 111.157; UhA 111.3 for oplletva); J 111.282.

in "bhattar) pacchiyaij
her head (on the cumbata stand) Vin 111.140 VvA 73 (Hardy: "a woman with a circlet of cloth on her head"?).
on
("apetva; so read pp. opilaplta.
with
Obharati
to
[ava
-|-
bharati, cp. Sk. avabharati

off,
carry
away
or
to
lake
off.
= Lat.
aufero]
pp. Obhata.
Opi|etl
V.
1.
opiletva" at
DhA
II. 3
is
wiih
Obhasa
gence
be read opilapetva (gloss odahitva), the food into the basket.

to
i.e.
dropping
Opunchati
Opufichana
is
uncertain reading for opunjeti.

or
Opaiijana
(nt.) [fr.
opunjeti] heaping up,

111.296.
covering over; a heap, layer
DhA
Opunjeti or
atl
[0 -f- puiijeti
Denom.
of punja, heap] to
[from obhasati] shine, splendour, light, lustre, effulappearance. In clairvoyant language also "aura" (see Cfii. 214' with C. expl" "rays emitted from the D 1.220 (effulgence body on account of insight") III. 120, 157; A 11 130, 139; IV.302; It 108 of light); (obhasakara); Ps 1. 11^, 119 (pani"ia); n.ioo, 150 sq., 159, 162; Vism 28, 41; PvA 276 (i) pharati to emit a radiance); Sdhp 325. With nimitta and parikatba at Vism 23; SnA 497. See also avabhasa.
;
heap up, make a heap, cover over with (Morris, JPTS. 1887, 153 trslS' "cleanse") Vin 11.176 (opunjati bhattaq); J IV.377 (opuSchetva T., but v. 1. opunjelva; gloss upalimpitva); DhA 111.296 (opunchilva, gloss sammajjitvS). Caus. opunjapeti in same meaning "to smear" Vin 111.16 (opunjapelva; v. 1. opunchapetva).
Obhasati'
[o
+ bhasati
from bhSS, ep. Sk. avabhasali]
to
Opunati
also as opunati (Dh) [o -)- punati fr. pu] to winnow, sift; fig. lay bare, expose Dh 252 (= bhusai) opunanto viya DhA 111.375); SnA 312. Caus. opunapeti [cp. BSk. opunapeti Vastu 111.178] to cause to
pabhSseti vijjoteti PvA Caus. obhaseti to make radiant or resplendent, 10). pres. Obto illumine, to fill with light or splendour. haseti Pv ni.li' (= joteti PvA 176); Miln 336; ppr. obbasayanto Pv i.ii' (= vijjotamana PvA 56) & obbasento Pv III " (=r jotanto ekalokai} karonto PvA 71);
shine, to be splendid
Pv
1.2'
(=
Sn p. 46; KhA 116 (= ger. obhasetva S 1.66; Kh v. abhaya pharitva ekobhasai) karitva). pp. avabhaslta.
sift
1.242; J 1.447.
(vv.
11.
Obhasati- [ava
speak
to
III
Opuppha
p.
[o -f puppha] bud, young flower J Vl.497 498 opanna & opatta).
11.262;
bhSsati (inopportunely), 128.

[fr.
fr.
bha$; Sk.
rail
apabhasati]
to
to
at,
offend, abuse
Vin
Obhasana
Opeti
here deal with a very old misspelling for oseti we have to consider it a secondary derivation from opiya in Caus. sense, i e. Caus. fr. upa i. Trenckner, Notes 77, 78 offers an elym. of a -f- vapati, thus opiya would be 'avupiya, a risky conclusion, which besides being discrepant in meaning (avapati to distribute) necessitates der. of opiya fr. opati (avapati) instead of vice versa. There is no other instance of 'ava being contracted to o. Trenckner then puts opiya upiya in tadupiya ("conform with this", see ta I), which is however a direct derivation from upa =: upaka, upiya, of which a superl. formation is upamS ("likeness"). Trenckner's expi". of
[unless
(m.-adj.)
obhasa, cp. Sk. avabhasana] shining

to
we
VvA
276 (Hardy: "speaking

[o
-)-
someone").
bend] bending, winding,
Obhoga
bhoga from bhuj
to
curve, the fold of a robe Vin 1.46 (obhogc kayabandhanai)
katabbaq).
Oma
[Vedic avama, superl. formation fr. ava] lower & rank), inferior, low; pi. oma A iu.359 (in contrast with ussa superiors); Sn 860 (ussa sama oma
(adj.)
(in position
superiors,
lamaka).
i.
equals,
inferiors),
954; SnA 347
(=
paritta
More
freq.
in
neg. form
anoma
not inferior,
e.
excellent.
Omaka
Omaka
(adj-)
170
J
Olanghana
V.270 VI.III (and their punishment in Niraya); Pug A 244 (urabbha vuccanti elaka; urabbhe hanati ti orabbhiko).
fr.
i.
sigoificant
[oma -j- ka] lower in rank, inferior; low, inNd' 306 (appaka +); J 11.142; DhA 1. 203. S
1.13
Omattha
31:1:1]
[pp. of omasati] touched

[o
i_
= 53 =: Th
i,
39.
Oramatl [Denom.
be
ora
e.
instead
of orameti]
still,
to stay
or
Omaddatl
2. 220. vaggena); J 11.95.
maddati from mfd, BSk. avamardati Jtm rub J VI. 262 (sariraq omaddanto); Miln Nd- 199" (abhito crush, oppress M I 87
to
on
this
side,
to
stand
to
get no further J
1.492
Omasati
446.
[o
2.
-j-
mas z= Sk. mr]
(fig.)
Vin IV.4 sq.
to
l. (lit.) to touch J V. touch a person, to reproach, insult
(oramitur) na icchi), 498 (oramSma na parema). Note. This form may also be expld- & taken as imper. of ava -j- ramati (cp. avarata 2), e. let us desist, let us give up, (i.e. we shall not get through to the other side). -anoramati (neg.) see sep. On the whole question
i
see also Morris,
jP
II.
TS. 1887, 154

of oramati] to
sq.
pp. omattha.
omasati] touching, touch Vin
III.
Oramapeti
121 (=:
(Caus.
make someone
desist
Omasana
Omana'
Cp.
(f)
from
[fr.
V.474 (manussa-maqsa).
(adj.)
hettha oropana).
[fr.
Orambtiagiya
[ora
-j-
man,
think.
The
Sk.
avamSna
(-f-
giya,
is
e.
later]
g.
Divy 533]
belonging
(see
disregard,
foil.
disrespect,
contempt
DhA
11.52
atimSna).
this
world,
-|- bhaga -f- iya BSk. avarabhabeing a shore of the lower, i e. to the kama world, Ep. of the 5
;
&
see also
avamana.
saijyojanani
Omana'
[at J
u.443 we read ucce sakuna
omana meaning
'Oh bird, flying high'. With the present material we see no satisfactory solution of this puLzle. There is a Burmese correction which is at variance with the commentary]
"flying",
also saijyojana) 1.156; 111.107, 'Oî 1.432; It 114; Pug 22; Nett 14; SnA 13; Note. curious form of this word is found at 1.3 1 3. Th 2, 166 orambhaga-maniya, with gloss (ThA 158) oraij agamaniya. Probably the bh should be deleted.
132;
DA
the
v.
1.
Bl!
is
demana
/'.
(fr.
di).
C. explns.
by
to
caiamana gacchamana. Miiller, read demana for omana.
Gr.
gg proposes
Oravitar [ora-|-n. ag. of vilarati.'] doubtful reading at A V.149, meaning concerned with worldly things (?). The
vv.
11.
are oramita, oravika, oramato, oravi.

(adj.) [Fr.
OmiSSaka
J
(adj.) [o -|VI. 224
missaka] mixed, miscellaneous, various
Orasa
to
ura, uras breast Vedic aurasa] belonging
V.37;
(parisa).
Cp. vo.
off,
one's
Omukka
(adj.) [fr.
-j-muc] cast
second hand Vin
1.
187.
S 11.221 (Bhagavato putto o. mukhato jato); ill. 83 J 111.272; Vv 50"; ThA 236; KhA 248; PvA 62 (urejata+).
natural,
111.29;
;
own breast, own M 11.84;
se)f-begotten,
legitimate;
innate,
OmuncatI
VI.
[o
undo, doff
73
26 (vethanai] as form of salute); (satakaij); Vism 338; PvA 63 (tacaq);

1. 1
+ mUC]
to take off, loosen, release; unfasten,

J
11.326;
Orima
(abharanani).
Vin
1.273.
Cans, omuncapeti pp. omutta.
VvA
75
off'
to
cause to take
Omutta
[pp. of omuiicati] released, freed, discharged, taken off It 56 (read omutt'assa Marapaso for T. omukkassa m.).
[superl. formation fr. ora, equivalent to avama] the lower or lowest, the one on this side, this (opp. yonder); only in comb"- orima-tira the shore on this side, the near shore (opp. p5ra and parima'^ the far side) D 1.244; SnA 24; Dhs 597; S IV.175 (sakkayass' adhivacanaij) Vism 512 (tIra-mahôghi); DhA 11.99.
Oruddha
Omutteti
Oyacati
avamntrayati, discharge urine, pass water
[Sk.
[o yac, opp. imprecate Vin IH.137.
(adj.)
[fr.
Denom.
fr.
mutra, urine] to
as
well as ava"]
1.79,
127.
111.393.
ill,
orundhati. In meaning equalling Sk. aparuddha I. kept back, restrained, subdued A
2.
imprisoned
IV.4.
See also ava.

to
ayacati]
to
wish
lo curse,
Orundhati
wife.
2,
[cp. Sk. avarundhate]
get, attain, lake for a
445.
ger.
aor. oruddha Th orundhiya J iv.480. pp. oruddha. See also avarundhati.
Ora
[compar. formation fr. ava; Vedic avaia] below, posterior. Usually as nt. oral) the below, the near side, this world Sn 15; VvA 42 (orato abl. from this side). Coses adverbially: ace. orai] (with abl.) on this side of, below, under, within 111.142; Sn 804 (orarj vassasats); Pv IV. 3^' (orar) chahi masehi in less than 6 months or after 6 months; id. p. at Pv 1. 10" has uddhari); PvA 154 (dahato); inslr. orena J. v. 72; abl. orato on this side Miln 210. -para the below and the above, the lower & higher worlds Sn i (see SnA 13 ^= Nd'^ 42 2l> and cp. paroparai)); Miln 319 (samuddo anoraparo, boundless ocean). 1.68 (bahinagare -|-). -pure (avarapure) below the fortress -mattaka belonging only to this world, mundane; hence: trifling, insignificant, little, evanescent \'in 11.85, 203
inferior,
Orodha
I
orundhati; Sk. avarodha] obstruction; con[fr. finement, harem, seraglio Vin ii.290; IV. 261 (raj^ orodha
harem-lady, concubine); J
v. 393,
404.
taking
v.
1.
Oropaiâ
cutting
(nt.)
[abstr.
fr.
oropeti]
down, removal,
off
(hair),
in kes'
oropana
hair-cutting
DhA
11.
53 (T. has at one place oroharia,
oropana).
Oropeti [Cans. fr. orohati; BSk. avaropayati] to take down, bring down, deprive of, lay aside, take away, cut off ger. oropay(hair) VvA 64 (bhattabhajanarj oropeti) itva Sn 44 (= nikkhipitva patippassambhayitva Nd'^ 181;
apanetva
SnA
91); J VI.211 (kesamassuij).

fr.
=
11.
It
1.449: A IV.22 85; D 13; Nett 62; DhA 1203; L)A 1.55.
(adj.)
V. 157,
164;
Vbh 247;
19;
Orohana
P"g 55;
(nt.) [abstr.
orahati] descent, in udak'orohaniin to the
nuyoga practice of descending

J '.193; Miln 350.
-|-
water
(i. s.
bathing)
Oraka
159;
J
[ora
M
[o
lâ]
inferior,
posterior Vin
cp.
1.
11.47;
Sn 692 (=: paritta SnA 489;
omaka);
Orohati
UI.131;
[o
rohati]
to descend, climb
J 1.50;
Miln 395;
PvA
14.
Caus. oropeti
III.
down
11.21;
(q. v.).
1.381.
Orata
rata, pp. of ramati]
pleased Miln 2 to (cp. abhirata). 2. desisting, abstaining from, restraining oneself VvA 72 (=:virato; cp. uparata).
Otaggeti [Caus. of
i.
delighted, satisfied,
o -f lag] to
make
stick to, to put on,
hold
fast,
restrain
11
olabheti, oketi);
Th
I,
178; 355.
384 (vv.
11.
oloketi,
Orabbhika
differs
in
The meaning one who

[fr.
urabbha.
Sk.
kills
aurabhrika is later & sheep, a butcher (of
Olagga Th I,
[Sk. avalagna, pp. of avalagati] restrained, checked
356.
(f
)
sheep)
Png 1343, 412; S 11.256; A 1.251; 11.207 56; 111.303; Th 2, 242 (:= urabbhaghataka ThA 204);
Olanghana
[fr.
Olangheti] bending down Vin
III.
121
(:= hettha onamana).
Olangheti
171
(atta)
Ovada
1.48, 139, 247; lt.230; UI.I6, 195, 197, 199; 299; S 11.275 (vihara); 111.47 (opp- sukhuma); IV. 382 (id.); V.259 sq.; A IV.309 sq. (nimittai] obhaso); J 1.67; Dhs 585, 675, 889; Vbh I, 13, 379; Vism 155 (anga),
Olangheti [Caus. cf ava -f- langh] to make jump down, in phrase uUangbeti olangheti to make dance up &
down
J v.434
1.
= DhA
iv.197 (the latter has T. uUaggheti
ol; but V.
ullangheti ol).
Olamba
(adj.) [fr. ava -f J IV.380 (vilamba).
lamb] hanging down Vin
274
111.49;
sq. (with ref. to breathing), 450.
Ojumpika
Otambaka (adj.-n.) [see Olambatl] down VvA 32 (dama). 2. (11.)

slick J
IV.40 (hatth").
(a)
l.
hanging support, walking

(adj.)
(b) plumb-line J vi.392.
(adj.) [Deriv. unknown, BSk. olumpika and odumVastu 111.113, 443. In the Svel-Upan. we find the form udupa a skiff.] Sen. Kacc 390 belonging to a skiff (no ref. in Pali Canon?); cp. BSk. olumpika Vastu III. 113 & odumpika ibid. 443.
pika
Olambatl & avalambati

hang on,
to be
[ava
-{-
lamb]
to
hang down,
supported by, rest on. The form in o is the older. Pres. avalambare Pv II. I '8 (= olambamana littbanti PvA 77); 11. 10'^ (=: olambanti PvA 142); olambger. atl 111.164 (-f- ajjholambati); J 1. 194; PvA 46. avalamba (for bya) Pv 111.3' C= olambitva PvA 189) & olambetva J 111.218. See also olubbha.
Ovaja
at
S 1.212 read ojava.
Ovafa
[o -|- vata, pp. of Vf, another form of ovuta =: ophuta, q. v.] obstructed, prevented Vin 11.255 IV.52 A IV.277 (v, 1. ovada); also an ibid.
Ovattlka (m.)
11.47; J
III.
Olambanaka
supports Vin
[fr.
II.
olambatl] an armchair,
142.
lit.
a chair with
Olikhati [o off, shave 169 (kese
+
off
Hkh,
(hair)
cp. Sk. apalikhati] to
scr.-ipe
off,
cut
1,
A
2,
111.295
(veniq olikhituq);
Th
olikhissai));
88.
:
I. girdle, waistband ovaddhi"); Vism 312; DhA 11.37; IV.206; 1.21S (Morris, J P S. 1887, 156: a kind of bag). 2. a 'bracelet Vin II. 106 (= valayar] C). 3. a patch, patching (karana), darning (?) Vin 1.254 (''*' 11. ovattiya", ovadhila" ovadhiya); J 11.197 (v.l. ovaddhi). See also ovaddheyya (ava).
[fr.
ava-fvft]
1.
285
(v.
DA
prob. Non- Aryan, cp. BSk; Oligalla [of unknown etym. odigalla Saddh. P. chap. VI. ] a dirty pool near a village III. 168; S V.361; A 1. 161; III. 389; Miln 220; Vism 343.
Ovadati
later
[o
-|-
vadati. in
The
Sk. avavadati
is
.some centuries
Oliyati [o-|-liyate from H] to stick, stick fast, adhere, cling to It 43; Nett 174. pp ollna (see avalina).
meaning] to give advice, to admonish, exhort, instruct, usually combJ- with anusasati. pres. ovadati Vin iv.52 sq.; DhA l.ll, 13; imper. ovadatu 111.267. Pt. avadeyya Vin iv.52 (=: atthahi gais
and
diff.
rudhammehi ovadati); Sn 105 1 (:= anusaseyya).

ovadi
tuq).
Sep.).
Olina
[pp. of oliyate] adhering, sticking or clinging lo (worldliness), infatuated 1.200 ("vuttika); J VI.569
DhA
1.397.
aor.
inf.
ovaditur) Vin 1.59

11.
(-|~
anusasi-
(anollna-manasa);
Vbh 350
(vuttika); Miln 393 (an).
grd.
Pass,
ovaditabba Vin
5;
avadiyati; ppr. iyamana
and ovadiya (see Pug 64 (-f-
anusasiyamana).
Oliyana
[fr.
oliyati]
adhering,
infatuation
Ps 1.157; Dhs
1156, 1236.
Ovadiya
vised,
(adj.)
[grd. of ovadati]
who
advisable
Vin
1,59
(-}-
anusasiya);
or what can be adVv 84^"
(=
OlUgga
rotting
[pp.
of
olujjati]
away M Vism 107 (id.).
1.80,
breaking off, falling to pieces, 245 (olugga-vilugga), 450 (id.);
ovada-vasena vattabbaq
VvA
345).
Ovaddheyya
robes.
at
a process to be carried out with the kathina

is
The meaning
11.154;
obscure Vin 1254. See the note

is
Olujjati [Sk. avarujyate, Pass, of ava go to wreck, fall away S 11. 218 (v. 1.
+ mj]
ull).
to
break off, pp. olugga.
Vin. Texts
Vin 1.254
vv.
II.
not clear (see cxpl".
by
C. on p. 388).
The
are ovadeyya" ovadheyya"
ovattheyya.
Olubbha
form of olumbha which in all likelihood for olambya, ger. of olambati. The form presents difficulties. See also Morris, J F TS. 1887, 156] holding on to, leaning on, supporting oneself by (with ace); most frequently in phrase dandai) olubbha leaning on a stick, e.g. 1. 108 (= dandar) olambitva C; see 1539); A 111.298; Th 2, 27 (= alambitva); VvA 105. In other connections: S 1,118; III. 129; J 1,265 (avata-mukha-vattiyaij); vi.40 (hatthe); DhA n.57 (passar); gloss olambi);
[assimil.
Ovamati
[o
-f-
vam]
to
throw up, vomit
Ud
78.
Ovaraka
(m.) [Deriv. uncertain. The Sk. apavaraka is some later. 'The Sk. apavaraka forbidden or secret room, Halayudha "lying-in chamber"] an inner room Vin 1. 21 7; 1.253; J '39' (J5'o varake T. to be read as jat'ovarake i.e. the inner chamber where he was born, thus VvA 304 (= gabbha). also at VvA 158); Vism 90, 431
centuries
VvA
217, 219.
[o
Olumpeti
+ Caus.
Ovariyana
of lup] to strip
off, seize,
pick, pluck
Vin 1.278 (bhesajjan olumpetva,

odamelva).
vv.ll.
ulumpetva, oIump,
[g^f. of o 4- Vf] forbidding, obstructing, holding preventing Th 2, 367 (v. 1. ovadiyana, thus also ThA 250 explained "mat) gacchantii) avaditva gamanai] nisedhetva".
back,
Olokana
(nt.) [see oloketi] looking,
looking
at, sight
Sdhp
Ovassa & ka
OvaSSati
[o
see anovassa(ka).
vassati] to rain
479 (mukhass").
down
down.
on, to
make
wet.
11.
It
Olokanaka
(adj.-n.)
[fr.
oloketi]
window Vin
II.
267
(olo-
Pass, ovassati to
become wet through rain Vin
121.
kanakena olokenti,
adv.),
Ovahati
Oloketi [BSk. avalokayati or apalokeli] to look at, to look down or over lo, to examine, contemplate, inspect, consider J 1.85, 108 (nakkhattaij); Pv 11 g"*; DhA 1,10, 12,
25,
[o
-|-
vahati] to carry
pot. ovuyheyya).
Pass,
ovuyhati
114 (ind.
&
Ovada
IV.52;
[BSk. avavada in same sense as P.] advice, instruc-
26; 11.96
(v.
1.
for
T. voloketi); 111.296;
PvA
4,
5,
74, J24-
Vin 1.50 11.228; 11.255 I.137 ("pajikara, function of a king); J 111.256 (anovadakara one who cannot be helped by advice, cp.
tion, admonition, exhortation
0|ara
at
PvA 110
(adj.)
[fr.
is
with
v.
1.
BB
to
be read u)ara.
ample (see 1. 37, 186 sq.
Ojaiika
ulSra] gross, coarse, material,
ovadaka); Nett 91, 92; DhA 1.13, 398 (dasavidha o,); ovadaq deti to give advice PvA 11, 12, 15, VvA 345. 89, 100 etc.; ovadar) ga^hati to take or accept advice
on term Dhs
Irsl.
208
&
Cpd.
159
n.
4)
1)
l->59-
Ovadaka
Ovadaka
ritual
It
172
Osapetl [With Morris,
sa,
Sk.
Ossavana
1887, 158 Caus. of ava -f avasayayati (cp. P. avaseti, oseti), but by MSS. & Pali grammarians taken as Caus. of Sf: sarapeti contracted fo sapeti, thus ultimately the same as Sk. sarayati P. sareti (thus vv. II.). Not with Trenckner, Notes 78 and Miiller P. Gr. 42. Caus. of a -|- vl4 to sling] to put forth, bring to an end, settle, put down, fix, decide S 1. 81 (fut. osapayissami ; vv. 11. oyayiss" and obhayiss" Ud 66 (T. otarissami? vv. 11. obhyiss, otay & osay; C. patipajjissami karissami); J 1.25 (osapeti, v. I. obhaseti); Nd' 412 (in expl"- of os.ina); VvA 77 (agghaq o. to fix a price; vv. 11. ohapeti & onarapeti) DhA III. 108
(adj.-n.) [fr. ovada; cp. BSk. avavadaka in same meaning, e. g. Divy 48, 254, 385] admonishing (act.) or being admonished (pass.); giving or taking advice; a spi-
JPTS.
instructor
107.
or
adviser
M
1.
1.145;
anovadaka one who cannot
1.25; S v.67 or does not want
to be advised, incorrigible J
159; 111.256, 304; v. 314.
Ovadln
(adj.-n.) [fr.
ovada]
= ovadaka M 1.360 (anovadin).

through Vism 304.
Ovijjhati [ava -f
vyadh]
to pierce
Ovuta
It
see
ophuta.
[Pass,
Ovuyhati
114.
of ovahati]
to
be carried down (a river)
(v.
1.
osareti).
[fr.
Cp. osareti.
shelter, outhouse J
III. 446.
Osakkati
*Sk. $va$k, cp. Magadhi osakkai ; but sometimes confused with sfp, cp. P. osappati & Sk. apasarpati] to draw back, move back D 1.230; J IV.348 (for apavattati C); v.295 (an-osakkitva). See also Trenckner, Notes p. 60.
[o
sakkati
fr.
P.
sakk
Osaraka
osaraka.
osarati]
See also
Osarana
(f.)
[fr.
reinstatement
(of
osareti 3] I. restoration, rehabilitation a bhikkhu after exclusion from the
Sangha) Vin 1.322; Miln 344. haps reading should be ussarana)
2.
procession
II. i
(?)
(per-
DhA
(T. oss).
Osajjati [o
excrement,
+
-)-
Sfj] to ohanati).
emit,
evacuate pp. osattha.
PvA 268
(vaccaq
Osarita [pp. of
osareti 3] restored, rehabilitated
Vin
v.
1.
IV.
38.
Osata
[pp. of o Sf] having to or into, undergone, visited
sangha-majjhe o.); 111.2 24 (sakaccha osata bahu). See also avasata.
withdrawn to (ace), gone (padasamacaro 1. 1 76, 469 (Rajagahar) vassâvasai) o.); Miln
Osareti [Caus. of o
+sf
to flow]
I.
(with
osapeti,
Osa^hetl
to
[o
+ sanheti,
out,
denom.
or
fr.
sanha] to
make smooth,
Vin
II.
smooth
comb
brush
down
(hair)
107
reading osareti is uncertain) to stow away, deposit, put in, put away (see also opeti) J VI.52, 67 (pattaq Ihavikaya o). 2. to bring out, expound, propound, explain Miln 13 (abhidhammapitikai)), 203 (kSranaq), 349 (lekhag to compose a letter). 3. (t.t.) to restore a bhikkhu who has undergone penance Vin 1.96, 322, 340; iv.53 (osarehi
(kese); J IV.219 (id.).
ayya
ti
vuccamano
osareti).
Pass, osariyati
Vin
11.61;
pp. osarita (cp. osaraiâ).
Osadha
(nt.)
v.
[Vedic ausadha] see osadhl.

1.
Osadhika
Osadhika
ation
J
it
20
for
opadhika.
remedy,
esp. poultice, foment-
Ositicatl [o besprinkle
osiiicari
siiicati]
I.
to
pour out or down over, to

(telena);
(f.)
[fr.
osadha]
IV.361.
(f.)
2. to scoop out, empty, 41). osinceyya C). drain (water) J v.450 (osinciya, pot. pp. avasitta & ositta.
= asiiicanto
Vin
11.262;
1.87
Pv
1.8'
(ppr.
PvA
Osadhi
[Vedic avasa -f dhi; bearer of balm, comfort,

is
;
refreshment]. There osadha and osadhi
no
difference in
meaning between
both mean equally any medicine, whether of herbs or other ingredients. Cp. e.g. A iv.ioo (bijagama-bhutagama . osadhi-tinavanappatayo) Pv 11.6'", yasa jayanti osadha); D 1.12, cp. with Sn 296 (gavo DA 1.98; Pv 111.53; PvA 86; J iv.31; vi.331 (? trslnmedicinal herb). Figuratively, 'balm of salvation' (amatosadha) Miln 247. Osadhi-taraka, star of healing. The only thing we know about this star is its white brilliance, S A V.62; Vv 92; Pv il.l'O; ep. PvA 71; 1.65; It 20 Vism 412. Childers calls it Venus, but gives no evidence; other translators render it 'morning star'. According to Hindu mythology the lord of medicine is the moon (osadhlsa), not any particular str.r.
.
.
Osita [pp. of ava \- sa] inhabited 937 (an). Cp. vy.

Ositta
[pp. of
osincati]
(by), accessible (to)
Sn
sprinkled, besprinkled J
V.400.
See also avasitta.
Osidati
(of
[fr.
+ sad]
IV.314
to
settle
ships)
ger. osiditva J (nava osidati). osidapeti J iv.139 (navaq).
(osida
down, to sink, run aground bho sappi-tela); Miln 277

11.293.
Caus.
II.
Osidana
(nt.)
[fr.
osidati] sinking
DhsA
363.
Ossa
see ussa. see osakk.

[fr.
'.
Ossakk"
Osanna
(adj.)
[o
pp. of
syad
to
move on] given
out,
exhausted, weak Miln 250 ("viriya).
Ossagga
ossajati]
which more
J
common
relaxation, in cpd. sati-ossagga (for sati-vossagga) relaxation of memory,
Osappati
VI.
[o
Sfp
to
creep] to
draw back, give way
inattention, thoughtlessness
DhA
in. 1
63
(for
pamada Dh
190 (osappissati; gloss apiyati).

(adj.)
[fr.
167). See vossagga.
Osaraka
of a
osarati, osarana
&
osataj of the nature

af-
Ossajati
give
resort, fit for resorting to, over-hanging eaves, fording shelter Vin 11.153. See also osaraka.
send off] to let loose, let go, send off, -f- Sfj dismiss, release D 11.106 (aor. ossaji); Sn 270 S 1.207; Th I, 321; J iv.260. pp. ossattha. See
[o
up,
Osaraoa
(nt.)
[fr.
avasarati]
ti
also avassajati.
1.
return to, going into
2. withdrawal, (ace.) visiting J 1. 1 54 (gamantaij kale). distraction, drawing or moving away, heresy Sn 538
Osajjana
(nt.)
[fr.
ossajati] release, dismissal,
sending
off
(=
DA
1.
30.
loose, released, given up, J 1.64; iv.460
ogahanani
[0
titthSni, ditthiyo
attho
SnA
434).
\- Sf, blow to go away to recede to, to visit Osarati 1. 176 (gamaq etc.); XI. 122. pp. osata. See also avasarati.
Ossattha [pp. of ossajati] let down D 11.106; S 111.241;
thrown
(= nissattha).
Ossanna
Osana
(see
(nt.) [fr. osiipeti] stopping, ceasing; end, finish, con-
low down, deficient, lacking J 1.336 (opp. Hardly to be dertved from ava -|- syad.
[pp. of osidati for osanna, ss after ussanna] sunk, ussanna).
clusion
S V.79 (read patikkamosana), 177, 344; Sn 938 Nd' 412): osana-gatha the concluding stanza J IV. 373; PvA 15, 30 etc. See also avasana & pariy".
Ossavana
(nt
[fr.
ava
sru] outflow, running water
1.189 (*'' ossavana
&
osavana). Cp. avasaava.
Ohana
OhanA
only
in
173
to take
Ohilana
down
(see oharati
i)
cpd. bimb'ohana, see under bimba.
Ohanatl
[ava han, l>ut prob. a new formation from Pass, avahlyati of ha, taking it to han instead of the latter] to defecate, to empty the bowels PvA 268 (+ osajjati).
(nt.)
[fr.
cut
down, shave
off (hair; see oharapeti
(kesamassui) hair
&
beard,
v.
Vin 1.48; PvA 95. under oharati) 1. ohSyapetva); Pug 56
3.
It
to
75
(id.).
Ohlta
as
Oharaâ
oharati]
lit.
"taking away", leading astray,

VI. 525
side-track,
deviating
path J
(C.
gamana-magga).
Cp. avaharana.
Oharati
S ohara
off
[o
+ hf
take]
I.
to take
v.
1.
away, take down, take
oharehi PvA 95); DhA iv.56 (see oharin). See Cans. I. ohareti (see avaharati); Caus. II. oharapeti in meaning of oh.Trati to take down, to cut or shave off (hair) J vi.52 (kesamassuij) ; DhA 11.53 (cpalso ava".
1.27
(ger.
ohacca,
uhacca);
Pv
11.6
(imper.
[pp. of odahati; BSk. avahita (Jtm 210 e.g.) as well apahita (Lai. V. 552 e. g.)] i. put down into, deposited Dh 150. 2. put down, laid down, taken off, relieved of, in phrase ohitabharo (arahaij) (a Saint) who has laid down the burden: see arahatta III. C; cp. ''khandhabhara DhA iv. 168. 3. put down in, hidden, put away ) Sn 1022 in ( (kos'ohila). 4. (fig.) put down to, applied to, in ohita-sota listening, attentive, intent upon (cp. sotaq odahati to listen) usually in phrase ohitasoto dhammaq suiiati; 1.480; 111.201; S v.96; A IV.391 ; Vism 300 (-f atthiq katva).
oropeti).
pp. avahata.
Ohiyyalia
behind
I.I
(adj.-n.) [fr. ohiyati, avahiyyati]

(in
one who
is
left
Ohaya
Ohara
ger. of ojahati.
the house as a guard) Vin 111.208; iv.94; S 85 (viharapala).

[pp. of ojaliati] having
(ohiyyati) [ava
left
see
avahara &
(nt.)
[fr.
cp.
vohara.
,
Ohina
taking
behind J IV.432 (gaiiaq).
Ohararia
ohareli
cp.
avaharana]
down,
Ohiyati
I.
liiyati, -f-
Pass, of
ha, see avajahati]
cutting off (hair) J I.64 (kesa-massu).
Oharin
(adj.-n.)
[fr.
avaharati]
dragging down, weighty,

ti
heavy I)h 346
(= avaharati
oharati]
hettha harati
DhA
iv.56).
behind, to stay behind J v. 340 (avahiyati ohiyyati C). 2. to stay behind, to fall out (in order to urinate or defecate); ger. ohijitva Vin iv.229; DhA 11.21 (cp. ohanati). See also ohiyyaka.
to
be
left
Ohareti [Caus. of
renounce (cp. ojahati) Sn
I. to give up, leave behind, 2. 64 (= oropeti Nd^ 183).
Ohi]ana
(f.)
Vbh 353
[ava -f hllans, of hiJ] scorning, scornfulness (-P ohllattaq).
II
LIST OF CORRECTIONS.
To pari
.
I:
p.
,
X.
befove
Mahavaqsa
1883 (Rhus).
Netti
Khuddhasikkha.
Mulasikkha,
J P T S.
32 33
35
7f r5. 18S3
,
38 42
43
(Muls;.
unlucky for unluckly. read supplementary for supplemenly. move for more. 5, 30, read worldly for wordly & 67 for 97. supreme supprcme. 24 ,
10
1
1,
fr.
b.
XI.
F T S. Yogavacava's Manual Visuddhi 1896 (Yog). for Ilaward read Harvard. add (Mvst). to Mahavastu under 3 add Neumann, Die Reden Gotamo Buddha's (Mittlere Sammlung). vols. I. 11I. 1921
after
,
I,
fr.
b. dele in.
36 read facing llii wind. line 46 read connected for nonnected.

n
44
47
n
fr.
quarrelling ,
b.
quarelling.
39
11
residuum residium. read Trenckner for Trenckener.

for -gattchali.
for
Anug
read S. Z.
. .
.
to
Questions of to Vinaya Texts

(Br.).
Aung, add (Miln). add (Vin T.).

(trsl. J.
48
52
under AntarS read -gacchati
Brahmana
ling)
add Satapatha-Krahmana
Eggc-
r.
SBE.
&
vols.
(Sat.
Br.).
,
r,
XII.
Dhatumafiinsa, ed. Ander .sen & Smith, Copenhagen 1 921 (Dhtp, Dhtm). B.I. add BK. Bohtlingk and Roth.
Dhatupatha
56 57 59 70
7'
Apapibali read J 11.T26 for in. 126. line 16, fr. b read continuous for continuou. impulsive in". 8, ,
19,
19,
indestructible for "able.

.icch''.
14, read .ichievements for

fr.
72 77
Dhtm Uhatumanjusa
Dhtp Dhatupatha
heathenish for "isch. possessing pose.ss". 2, II, read ,\bhisambhu for .\bsambhu. Aribhaseti correct to Pari according to Fausb.
re.id
I.
4. 4.
XIII.
I
6
II
cond. conditional. col. I, I. 25 read a' for S-. "part or interest (opp. 2, 22
boll (J V. COIT.). 9 read spirituous for spirltous.

3
fr.
Si
b.^hiraij
b.
read experiences,
for nialri.
the
interest
in
the outsiilc world)".

belives.
82 89
under Avadata read metri

after
[fr.
1.
.\sita-^
put in
new
HI.
article Asita'' (m. nt.)

1
14
15
2, 3, 2, 28 2,
excessive for ccc.

believes
I
asi]
a sickle J
29; V.4O.
35 read intuiting
16
_
for intuilising.
to p.
"7, col.
he.idlines read Allha,

for Atlha,
Addha
9'
intoxicated for iutoricated.
Addha.
casional
19
21
I, 6,
I, I,
read adulteress for adullress.
26
late for exete.
24 26
2,
2,
precede-kamin. 25 read phraseology for phrasclogy. period for geriod. 41

transfer
to
"kama
of minor printer's errors, like omitting an ocas accent for as well as or putting c for e, n for u & vice versa in familiar words, are not mentioned as they will be easily found out A: corrected by the reader.
spiritus,
i
1
A number
THE PALI TEXT
SOCIETY'S
EDITED BY
T.
W. RHYS DAVIDS
and
F.B.A.
DSc. Ph.D. LL.D.

Ph.D.
D.Litt.
WILLIAM STEDE
Part III
(K Cit)
First published
. -
1922
Reprinted
Reprinted
_ .
1947 1952
K.
Ka
(pron. interr.) [Sk. kah, Idg. 'quo besides 'qui (see & kig) & 'qiju (see ku). Cp. Av. ka- ; Gr. jrj, iriuf, jroloj, etc. ; Lat. qui Oir. co-te Cymr. pa Goth, hvas, Ags. hwa (= E. who), Ohg. hwer] who ? in. ko. f. kA (nt. kir), q. v.) follows regular decl. of an athcme with some formations fr. ki, which base is otherwise restricted to the nt. From ka also nt. pi. kani (Sn 324, 961) &. some adv. forms like kathai), kadJ,
ki"
; ;
distinguished from earthenware
dakkho nahapako=A
111.25) cp.
(in simile); DhA 111.57 (: a iv.67 = J 111.224; reading at Miln 62 to be tala (see J.P.T.S. 1886, 122). -pattharika a dealer in bronze
D 1.74 (in simile of DA 2L7; Vism 283 gong); DA 1.217: DhA

i.
ware Vin
for food
:
11.135.
;
-patJ
kahag,
J 1.279
etc.
;
i.
Dh
;
146
Miln 25
S3e
(of)
kii))
instr.
ka nom. m. ko Sn 173, 765, 1024; ka J vi.364 PvA 41 gen. sg. kassa kena abl. kasma (nt.) as adv. " why "
(a)
f.
: ; ; ; ;
Sn 883. 885
:
PvA
4,
13, 63, etc.
(6)
ki (ra.
104.
&
Sn 14 ; PvA 274. -pura full iv.107. -bhan4a brass ware Vin 11.135. -bhajana a bronze vessel Vism 142 (in simile), -maya made of bronze Vin 1. 190 ; ii.i 12 -mallaka metal dish, e. g. of gold J HI.21. -loha bronze Miln 267.
;
M 1.25 A iv.393
J
&
Ptl a bronze bowl, usually
of metal
i.
nt.
gen. sg. kissa
Dh
what name Miln 14; DhA 11.92, occurs besides kin-namo Miln 15. ^kvattho what (is the) use Vv 50'"
237; J
11.
ko-namo
Kaggati=kassati, see ava.
stands for ko attho. All cases are freq. emphasized by addition of the affirm, part, nu & su, e. g. ko su'dha tarati oghai) (who then or who possibly) Sn 1 73 kena ssu nivuto loko " by what then is the world obstructed ?" Sn 1032 kasmi nu sacc&ni vadanti Sn 885. 2. In indef. meaning comb"* with -ci (Sk. cid see under ca I and ci) koci, kad, etc., whoever, some (usually with neg. na koci, etc., equalling " not anybody "), nt. kiflci (q. v.) e. g. mj jitu koci lokasmig pjpiccho It 85; no yiti koci loke Dh 179; n'4hai) bhatako 'smi kassaci Sn 25 na hi nassati kassaci kammai) " nobody's trace of action is lost " Sn 666 kassaci kiftci na (deti) (he gives) nothing to anybody VvA 322 PvA 45. In Sandhi the orig. d of cid is restored, e. g. app' eva nSma kocid eva puriso idh' agaccheyya, " would that some man or other would come here I" PvA 153. Also in correl. with rel. pron. ya (see details under ya") yo hi koci gorakkhar) upajivati kaissako so na brahmano (whoever he) Sn 612. See also kad".
;
;
Kakaca [onomat. to sound root krakaca] a saw Th i, 445
kj, cp.
;
note on gala;
;
Sk.
;
DA
iv.30
v.52
vi.261
1.212
in simile -iipama
simile of the
saw
(a
man
ovada sawing a
1.129.
tree) is
Another found at
Ps 1. 171, quoted & referred to at Vism 280, 281. -khanda fragment or bit of saw J 1.32 1 -danta tooth
.
of a saw,
DA
1.37 (kakaca-danta-pantiyai) kl]amana).

;
Kaka^â, VvA 258.

Kakn
the chameleon J 1.442, 487
n.63
vi.346
[Brh. kakud, cp. kakud hollow, curvature, Lat. cacumen, & cumulus] a peak, summit, projecting comer S i.ioo (where satakkatu in Text has to be corrected to satakkaku megho thanayai) vijjumm satakkaku. Com. expl" sikhara, kuta) A 111.34 Cp. satakkaku & Morris, J.P.T.S. ( = AA 620~kuta).
:
1891-93. 5-
Kaka^ a
1.
dove, pigeon, only in cpds.

f.
-pada dove-footed
119;
(i. e. having beautiful feet) DhA pad! appl. to Apsaras, J 11.93; DhA 1.119;
KaoM
[cp.
Sk. kagsa
origin,
of uncertain etym., perhaps of

hiraiktia]
i
.
Miln 169.
Babylonian
or gold.
cp.
bronze Miln
magnified by late commentators occasionally into silver Thus J vi.504 (silver) and J 1.338; iv.107; VI. 509 (gold), considered more suitable to a fairy king. 2. a bronze gong Dh 134 (DhA 111.58). 3. a bronze dish J 1.336 ap5nlya a bronze drinking cup. goblet M. 1.316. 4. a " bronze." i. e. a bronze coin worth See Rhys Davids, Coins 4 kahjpaijas Vin iv.255, 256. " Golden bronze " in a fairy and Measures 12, 22. tale at Vv 5* is explained by Dhammapala VvA 36 as " bells." It is doubtful whether brass was known in the Ganges valley when the earlier books were composed but kagsa may have meant metal as opposed to earthenware. See the compounds. -upadaharana (n. a.) metal milk-pail (?) in phrase: dhenusahassSni dukula-sandan^ni (7) kagsupadhiranilm D II. 192; A IV. 393 J VI. 503 (expl"" at 504). Kern (Toev. p. 142) proposes correction to kaijs'fipadohana kagsy'opodohana), i.e. giving milk to the ( = Sk. extent of a metal pailful. -kan(aka metal thorns, bits of sharp metal, nails J v. 102 (cp. sakantaka) -kuta cheating with false or spurious metal D 1.5 selling brass plates for gold ones), -tala ( = DA 1.79: bronze gong DhA 1.389 VvA Dhs.\ 319 (tala) 161 or cymbals J vi.277, 411. .thila metal dish, as
Kakntthaka see ku.
Kakndha
the hump [cp. Sk. kakuda, and kaku above] i on the shoulders of an Indian bull J 11.225 J ^1.340. cock's comb: see sisa kakudba. 2. a 3. a king's symbol or emblem (nt.) J v.264. There are 5 sjich insignia regis, regalia: 3. kakudha-bhaqija. 4. a tree, the Tefminalia Arjuna, Vin 1.28; J vi.519; kakudharukkha DhA iv.153. Note. On pakudha as twin-form
.
of ka see Trenckner, J.P.T.S. 1908, 108. -phala the fruit of the kakudha tree Mhvsxi. 14, where see mutta. -bhanâ it is also said to be a kind of pearl v.289 ( = sakayura). ensign of royalty J 1.53; iv.151 The 5 regalia (as mentioned at J v.264) ^re vSlavijani, uohisa, kbagga, chatta, pSdukA the fan, diadem, sword, pai\cavidha-k PvA 74. canopy, slippers.
; ;
Kakka' [cp. Sk. kalka, also kalanka & kalusa] a sediment deposited by oily substances, when ground a
;
paste Vin 1.205 (tila), 255. Throe kinds enumerated sasapa" (mustard-paste), mattika" (fraat J. VI. 232 grant earth-paste, cp. Fuller's earth), tila ("jsamum paste). At DA 1.88, a fourth paste is given as haliddi, used before the application of face powder (poudre de
:
riz,
mukha-cunoa).
Cp kakku.
Ill
Kakka
Kakka'
[cp- Sk.
KankbS
gem a
;
karka) a kind of
precious stone
Kakkhalatta
11.86;
(nt.)
of yellowish colour
VvA
(?)
i :
I.
Vbh
hardness, roughness, harshness Vin 82; Vism 365; cp. M.Vastu i.t66:
Kakkafa a large deer

Kakkatakii " mail "
[cp. Sk.
J vi.538
(expl*'
as
maMmiga).
kakkhatatva.
karkata, karkara " hard," kankata & Lat. cancer also B. Sk. kakkataka hook] a crab S 1.123; 1.234: J 1.222; Vv 54* (VvA 243, 245) DhA 111.299 (mama kakkatakassa viya akkhini nikkhamimsu, as a sign of being in love). Cp. kakkhala. -nala a kind of sea-reed of reddish colour. ] rv.141 also a name for coral, ibid, -magga fissures in canals frequented by crabs. DhsA 270. -yantaka a ladder with hooks at one end for fastening it to a wall, Mhvs IX. 17. -rasa a flavour made from crabs, crab-curry,
;
Kakkha}iya hardness,
rigidity, roughness,
Vbh
350.
cp. Gr. captives
Kanka
[Sk. kanka, to sound-root kg, cp. IdnkiQi note on gala] a heron 1.364, 429 J v.475.
&
see
-patta a heron's
plume
kir)
J v.475.
Kankata [= kao or
Kankani>
(nt.)
elephant's trappings
[to
+ kfta, to kioi, " the VvA 104 = kappa).

(
tinklings "]
same root as kanka] a
ment
orig.
for the wrist

i^Sk.
Th
2.
259
= ThA
;
bracelet, orna211).
VvA
irnfcl
kank&la
&
243cp.
meaning " chain
cp. ^rnkhala (as kanpa>^niga), "] skeleton only in cpd. atthi.
Eakkara [onomat,
Sk. kfkaviku cock, Gr. cipnai, rtpicli, Lat. querquedula, partridge sound-root kj, see note on gala] a jungle cock used as a decoy J 11.162, purana", 11. 161 cp. dipaka' & see Kern, Toev. p. ii8: K-Jataka, N 209.
; ;
Kakkaratt
19. 23-
(f.)
roughness, harshness, deceitfulness.
Pug
Atthikankal' upam^ k&ma Vin 11.25; 1.130, 364; atthikankalasannibha J V.210; Th I, 1 150 (kutika) Th 2, 488 ( = ThA 287; cp. Morris, J.P.T.S. 1885, 75): atthikankala atthi-punja attbi-rasi S ii.i85==It 17 (but in the verses on same page puggalass' attbisancayo). Cp. attbisankhalika PvA 152 atttuka sankhalika J 1.433 atthi-sanghSta Th i, 60.
: :
Eakkariya
(nt.)
harshness.
of
Pug
19, 23.
Kanknttkaka [cp. Sk. kankustha] a kind of soil or mould, of a golden or silver colour Mhvs ^2. 6 (see note on p. 355).
Kankhati
[Sk. kinkf cp. iank. I^t. cnnctor] 1 with loc. to be uncertain, unsettled, to doubt (syn. vicikicchati, with which always combined). Kankhati vicikicchati dvisu mahapurisa-lakkhanesu 1.106 is in doubt and
.
Kakkarn
J VI.536.
kind
creeper
(j5tani=valliphalani)
Kakkasa
(adj.) [Sk. karkaia to root kj as in kakkataka] rough, hard, harsh, esp. of speech (vScS para-katuki Dhs 1343), i.286 = Dhs 1343; A v.265 = 283. 293; DhsA 396. akakkasa smooth Sn 632 J m.282 V.203, 206, 405. 406 (cp. J.P.T.S. 1891-93, 13); akakkasaijga, with smooth Umbs, handsome, J v.204.
perplexity about (Bgh's gloss, patthanag uppadati 1.275, is more edifying than exact.) = Sn 107; na
DA
Kakkaasa roughness Sn 328, Miln 252.
Kakkarika (and uka) [fr. karkaru] a kind of cucumber Vv 33"=elaluka VvA 347.
Kakkftra (Sk. karkam, connected with karkataka] i. a pumpkin-gourd, the Beninkasa Cerifera J vi.536: kakkaruj5tani=valUphalani (reading kakkaru to be corr.). 2. a heavenly flower J 111.87, 88 = dibbapuppha
kankhati na vicikicchati S 11.17 = 111.135; kankheyya vicikiccheyya S 11.50, 54; 111.122; v.225 (corr. khankheyya I) 226 same with Satthari kankheyya dhamme" sanghe" sikkb3ya A lv.46o = v.i7 = i.ioi =Dhs 1004 cp. Dhs. 1 1 18. 2. with ace. to expect, to wait for, to look forward to. Kalag k. to abide one's time, to wait for death S 1.65 (appiccho sorato danto k. k. bhSvito (so read for bhatiko) sudanto) Sn 516 (id. with bhSvito sadanto) It 69 (id. bhSvitatto). J v. 411 ( = icchati); VI. 229 pp. kankhita S 111.99; Sn 540; ( = oloketi). (-(- vicikicchita) inf. kankhitug S iv.350 = 399 (-(-vici;
kicchitug).
Kakk&ieti [*kat-k&reti to make kat, see note on gala for sound-root kf & cp. khajakhafa] to make the sound kak, to half choke J 11. 105.
Kankhana
(nt.)
doubting,
doubt,
hesitation
MA
97
DhsA
259.
[grd. of kankhati] to
1.
Kakka
[cp. kakka =kalka] a powder for the face, slightly adhesive, used by ladies, J v.302 where 5 kinds are ennm" s5sapa, lova, mattika". tila, hahddi.
:
Kankhanlya
ir^nlrht
(f.)
be doubted S iv.399.
;
Kakkotaka
(?)
KhA
38, spelt
takk at Vism 258.
Kakkola see takkola.
Kakkhala [kakkhata,
karkara = P. kakkafaka] I. rough, hard, harsh (lit. & fig.) Dhs 648 (opp. muduka Dhs 962 (rupari pathavidhatu kakkhalar) kharagatar) kakkhajattai) kakkhajabhavo) Vism 349 ( = thaddha), 591. 592 (lakkharia) DhA n.95 IV.104 Miln 67. 112 PvA 243 ( = asaddha, akkosakaraka, opp. muduka);
cp.
Sk.
kSnkfi] doubt, uncertainty S 1.181 (dukkhc k. etc.; cp. Nd' i) Sn 541, 1149; g vinayati Sn 58, 559, 1025 k. pahiyati Ps 11.62 comb* with vimati D 1.105 111. 1 16 S iv.327 v.161 A 11.79, 160, 185 DA 1.274 vfith vicikiccba S iv.350 Dhs. 423. Defined as = kankhSyana & kankhSyitatta Nd'i Dhs 425 (under vicikiccha). 3 doubts enum"* at
[cp. Sk.
111.203
7 at 8 at Nd i & Dhs 11 18; 16 at 1.8 & Vism 2. as adj. doubting, doubtful, in akankha one 518. who has overcome all doubt, one who possesses right
111.217; 4 in passages with vimati (see above)
Dhs 1004;
VvA
138
= phanisa).
2. cruel, fierce, pitiless
266; 11.204; IV. 162. 427. smooth, pleasant DhsA

ibid.
J 1.187, Akakkhala not hard or harsh, -vacata, kind speech, 397.

vi.561. -kamma rigidity Dhs 962 (see
J
(=apharusa vacata mudu). -katha h:ird speech, crxiel words

.
On connotation of
AA D
;
knowledge (vijj&), jn comb'" akankha apiha anupaya S i.i8i akhila a. Sn 477, 1059; Nd=i cp. vitinija" Sn 514 aviti^jpa" Sn 249, 318, 320 (=ajanai)) nikkankha S 11.84 ( -I- nibbicikiccha) 3. expectation SA 183.
; ; ; .
cnielty. atrocity J in. 481 -bhava kakkhala) 21 harshness, cruelty J absence of hardness or rigiditj- DhsA 151.
MA
111.480.
a"
Kakkhalata
(f.)
[abstr.
fr.
prec.] hardness, rigidity,
859; Vbh 82; J v. 167; DhsA 166. akakkhalata absence of roughness, pleasantness Dhs 44, 45. 324. 64O, 728, 859; DhsA 151 VvA 214 ( = saîha).
;
Dhs
k. in general see Dhs Irsl. p. 1 15 n". -ccbe-cchida removing or destroying doubt Sn 87. dana the removal of d. J 1.98 iv.69. -tthaniya founded on d., doubtful (dhamma) 111.285; A iv.152, 154; v. 16; -dhamma a doubting state of mind, 689. S IV.350. -vitarana overcoming of doubt II. 149; doubt Miln 233 DhsA 352, visuddhi complete purification in consequence of the removal of all doubt D 111.288; 1. 147 Ud 60 Vism 5:!3 Bdhd 1 16 .sq. -samangin alfected with doubts, having doubts DhsA 259.
;
Kankhayati
Kankb&yati [Deaom. yita Sn 102 1.
fr.
Kancana
Eaochantara apartment
(nt.)
kankha) to doubt, pp. Kankha(nt.)
[see
(
kaccha^J
.
VvA 50 = nivesa)
di<il.
fr.
;
1.
interior,
:
dwelling,
the armpit see upa.
Kankh&yana
{()
4-
kankhiyitatta
doabting
and
hesitation, doubtfulness,
Nd*
i.
Dha
Kacchapa
[Sk. kacchapa,
like
*ka^yapa, orig.
Ep
425, 1004, 11 18;
DhsA
Kankhin
kumma,
S
IV.
1
259.
(adj.)
magga of patipadS] a tortoise, in simile of the 77 (kummo kacchapo)
of turtle
blind
[Sk. kankîn]
decided, irresolute D with vecikicchin S 111.99; 1.18; A 11. 174; Sn 510. 2. longing for Pgdp 106 (mokkha). akankhin not doubting, confident, sure (cp. akankha) 11.241;
doubting, wavering, unn.241; Sn 1148; Nd' 185; comb''
turtle (k^Qo k.)
iii.i69
11.175.
Kanga
[derivation unknown, prob. non-Aryan, cp. (f.) Sk. kangu] the panic seed, Panicum Italicum; millet, used as food by the poor (cp. piyangu) mentioned as one of the seven kinds of grains (see dhaiifia) at Vin
;
J.P.T.S. 1907, 73, 174). f. Miln 67. -lakkhana "tortoise-sign," i. e. fortune-telling on the ground of a tortoise being found in a painting or an ornament a superstition included in the list of tiracchina-vijjj D i.9f; DA 1.94. -loma " tortoise-hair," i. e. an impossibility, absurdity J 111.477, cp. sasavisaqa
;
=S
500 (cp. kacchapini a female t.

v.455
;
Th
2,
maya made
of
t.
hair J in. 478.
IV. 264;
DA
1.78.
Miln 267; Mhvs 32,
Kacchapaka see hattha.

Kacchaputa
[see kaccha'] reed-basket, sling-basket,
i.i
1
1
30.
-pittha millet flour, in maya made of m. J VI. 58 1, -bhatta a dish of (boiled) millet meal
meal
pingo,
Vism
in -vanija a trader, hawker, pedlar J
418
(in simile).
Kaooh&'
Kaoa
[Sk. kaca, cp. k4&ci and Latin cingo, cicatrix] the hciir (of the head), in kalapa a mass of hair, tresses Davs IV.51.
.
Kacavara [to kaca ?] i sweepings, dust, rubbish (usually in comb" with chaddeti and sammajjati) 1.292; J 111.163; IV. 300; Vism 70: DA 1.7; DhA 1,52; SnA 311. 2. rags, old clothes SA 283 (= pilotik^).
(f.) [derivation unknown, cp. Sk. kaksa, Lat. cohus, incohare & see details under gaha'] 1. enclosure, denoting both the enclosing and the enclosed, 2. an ornament i. e. wall or room: see kacchantara. for head & neck (of an elephant), veilings, ribbon Vv 2i = 69* (=giveyyaka VvA); J iv.395 (kacchai) naganag bandhatha giveyyag patimuiicatha). 3. belt, loin- or waist-cloth (cp. next) Vin 11.319; J v.306
"pacchi a dust -chaddana throwing out sweepings, basket, a bin J 1.290. -chaddanaka a dust pan J 1. 161 (+ mutthi-sammujjani). -cbaddani a dust pan DhA (sammajjani + ). -chaddika (dasi) a maid for III. 7 sweeping dust, a Cinderella DhA iv.210.
= sagvelli)
(f.)
Miln 36;
DhA
1.389.
& kaccha (m. nt.) [Derivation unknown, cp. KaccU' Sk. kak^ & kak?a, Lat. coxa, Ohg. hahsa] the arm;
Kaoci
& kaccid (indecl.) [Sk. kaccid=kad-l-cid, see kad"] indef. interrog. particle expressing doubt or suspense, equivalent to Gr. dv, Lat. ne, num. nonne : then not sure, etc.. perhaps; I doubt whether, I hope, I
am
350 D 1.50 (k. mar) na vaflcesi I hope you do not deceive me), 106; S 111.120, 125; Sn. 335, 354, DhA 11.39 (k. tumhe gata p. 87 J 1. 103, 279: V.373 " have you not gone," answer: aina " yes ") PvA 27 (k. tan danag upakappati does that gift really benefit the dead ?), 178 (k. vo piijdapato laddho have you Often comb'' with received any alms?). Cp. kin. other indef. particles, e. g. kacci nu Vin 1.41 J 111.236 VI.542 k. nu kho " perhaps " (Ger. etwa, doch nicht) When followed by nu or su J 1.279 k. pana J 1.103. the original d reappears according to rules of Sandhi kaccinnu J 11. 133 v.174, 348 vi. 23 kaccissu Sn 1045, IU79 (see Nd= 186).
Vin
1.158,
aflfiissa kacche vinag Vin 1.15 (addasa S i.i22 = Sn 449 (sokaparetassa kacche alambarag) Vina kaccha abhassatha) It 76 (kacchelii seda muccanti sweat drops from their armpits) J v.434 = DhA iv.197 (thanag dasseti k^g dass" nabhig dass) J v.435 (thanani k 4ni ca dassayanti expl"" on p. 437 by upakacchaka) vi.378. The phrase parulha-kaccha-nakhaloma means " with long-grown finger-nails and long hair in the armpit," e. g. S 1.78. -loma (kaccha") hair growing in the armpit Miln 163 (should probably be read parulha-k.-nakha-l., as above).
pit
KacohikSra see kacci".
Kaccha [Derivation
kharju
:
uncertain, cp. Sk. kaccUu, dial, for perhaps connected with khajjati, eating, bitiugj
Kaooikara a kind of large shrub, the Caesalpina Digyna J VI. 535 (should we write with BB kacchi" ?).
Kacoha'
(nt.)
[cp.
Sk.
kaccba, prob.
dial.]
1.
marshy
I. the plant Carpopogon pruriens, the fruit of which causes itch when applied to the skin DhA iti.297 (maha' 2. itch, scab, a cutaneous disease, usually -phaUni). " in phrase kacchuya khajjati " to be eaten by itch Pv 11.3" (cp. E. itch > eat) Vin 1.202, 296; J v.207 Vism 345 DhA 1.299(cp. kapi") -cupâ the powdered fruit of Carpopogon pruriens, causing itch DhA 111.297. -pilaka scab & boils J v.307.
land, marshes; long grass, rush, reed S 1.52 (te hi sotthig gamissanti kacche vamakase magS), 78 (parulha k-nakha-loma with nails and hair like long-grown grass, cp. same at J 111.315 & Sdhp 104) ; J v.23 (carami
KaiJala
Jval,
kad-f-jala. from jalati, fr. badly or dimly, a dirty bum] lamp-black or soot, used as a coUyriura Vin 11.50 (read k. for kapalla, cp. J.P.T.S. 1887, 167).
[Sk. kajjala,
dial.
orig.
burning
kacchani vanSni ca) vi.ioo (parulha- kacchi tagara) Sn 20 (kacche rulhatiiie caranti gavo) SnA 33 (pabbata" Kern opp. to nadi", mountain, & river marshes). (Toev. 11.139) doubts the genuineness of the phrase
;
Kajjopakkamaka a kind
saraga lohitanka).
of
gem Miln
118
(v.ijira k.
phus-
parulha". yen'
.
1.429 (kaijdo an arrow (made of reed) amhi viddho yadi va kacchag yadi v4
2.
Kaaoaka a kind
rukkhajatiyo
").
of tree (disima") J VI.53O (expH as " have koiicaka.
dve
BB
ropiman
ti).
Kaficana
katb]
fit to be spoken of akaccha ibid.
(nt.)
[Derivation uncertain, cp. Sk. kaficana,
Kacoha'
(Cora.
(adj.) [ger. of
either
1.197
(glass)
= kathetug
yutta).
(yellow).
Kacchaka' a kind of fig-tree DA 1.8 1. Cedrcla Toona Vin iv.35 S v.9(i Vism
;
2.
the tree
Th
va)
I,
;
183.
P. kai\cana is poetical] gold A 111.346 = 691 (muttag bcla va k.) Th 2, 2OO (k^ ssa phalakag VvA 4, 9 ( = jatarupa). Hsp. frcq. in cpd3. = of
;
from khacati (shine=the shiiiiii); metal, cp. kaca & Sk. kai), or from kanaka gold, cp. Gr. ct^coi'
or like i^ld.
Kacchati* Pass, of katheti (ppr. kacchainana
iii.iSt).
agghika a golden garland
Bu X.
;
2O.
-agghiya
id.
2.
Pass, of karoti.
Bu
V.29.
-avela id. J vi.49
Vv
36';
Pv
11.12' (thus
Kaficanaka
-kadalikkhaqâ a g. iii.q'; PvA 157. -thupa a gilt stupa DhA of bananas J vi.13. -patima a gilt or golden image or 111.483; IV.I20. -pafta a g. turban or statue J VI.553 ; VvA 168. coronet J vi.217. -patta a g. dish J v. 377. -pallanka a gilt palanquin J 1.204. -bimba the golden bimba fruit Vv 36* (but expl** at VvA 168 by majjita-kfor
acela)
;
Kati
gaha
(see below).
Also in comb" with su

(e. g.
&
;
duk for
bunch
sukata
& dukkata
meaning
and
kaU.
in
111.486 iv.150), 11.289 of " bad, evil " in katana. Cp. also
;
Vin
DhA
patima-sadisa " like a polished golden statue "). -bubbula a gilt ornament in form of a ball Mhvs 34, 74. -lata g. strings surroundipg -riipa a g. figure J 111.93. the royal drum J vi.589. -Tanna of g. colour, gilt, -velli a g. robe, shining, bright J v.342 ( = pap<Jara). girdle or waist cloth J v. 398 (but expl"* as " k-rvipakasadisa-sarira " having a body like a g. statue "), cp. -sanJ V.306, where velli is expl"* by kacchS, girdle, nibha like g., golden-coloured (cp. k-vaQQa and Sk. kanaka-varqa Sp. Av. S. 1.12 1, 135, etc.), in phrase laca "with golden coloured skin," Ep. of the Buddha and one of the 32 signs of a great man (mah&purisa-lak11.136; Miln 75; attr. khana) D n.17; 111.143, '59;
-ggaha " he who throws the lucky die," one who is lucky, fortunate, in phrase " ubhayattha k." lucky in both worlds, i. e. here & beyond Th i, 462 J iv.322 victorious C.) cp. Morris in J.P.T.S. ( = jayaggaba 1887, 159. Also in " ubhayam ettha k." S iv.351 sq. Opposed to kali the unlucky die, in phrase kalig garUiati to have bad luck J vi.206 (kaliggaha^parajayasagkhclta, i. e. one who is defeated, as opp. to kataggaha=jayasankhata), 228, 282.
;
Kanaka (m. nt.) anything circular, a ring, a wheel (thns in kara Vin 11.122) a bracelet PvA 134.
;
Kataka&onkati
see katu.
a devata Vv 5St=:Th I. 821.

of
284 30', 32' ; -suci a gold pin,
VvA
S^(akatayati=tatatatayati to crush, grind, creak, snap PugA. 1.34; VvA 121 (as v.l.); Visjn 264. Cp. also
karakara.
of a bhikkhu Sn a hair-pin of gold
J V1.243.
Kataodin
ladle,
(adj.)
Kaftcanaka
golden J iv.379
(da?i(Ja).
Kaftonka [from ka&O (kac) to bind, cp. Gr. tdicaXa fetter, Sk. kaficuka] i. a closely fitting jacket, a bodice Via 1.306=11.267; A 1.145; DhA in. 295 (patar) pafimuiicitvS dressed in a close bodice) PvA 63 (urago 2. the slough kaflcukai) omuiicanto viya). tacar) of a snake (cp. i) DA 1.222. 3. armour, coat of mail leather) DSvs v. 14. DA 1.157 J V.128 (sannaha) covering, encasement ; of one pagoda 4. a case, incasing another: Mhvs 1,42.
;
on etym. Morris in J.P.T.S. 1887, 163] a expl"" by ulunka DhA iv.75, 123; by dabbi PvA 135. Used for butter VvA 68, otherwise for cooked food in general, esp. rice gruel. Vin 11.2 16
[cp.
a spoon;
J 1.454
"I-277-
-gaha " holding on to one's spoon," i. e. disinclination to give food, niggardliness, stinginess Dhs^ 376, cp. Dhs trsl. 300 n. -gahika " spoon in hand," serving with ladles (in the distribution of food at the MahSdSna) PvA 135. -pariss&vana a perforated ladle Vin 11. 118.
-bhikkha " ladle-begging," i. e. the food given with a ladle to a bhikkhu when he calls at a house on his begging tour Th I, 934 Miln 9; DhA iv.123 as representing a small gift to one individual, opposed to the MahadanS Pv ii.9>7 as an individual meal contrasted with public feeding (salska-bhatta) DhA 1.379. -matta (bhatta) " only a spoonful of rice " Miln 8 DhA rv.7j.
; ; ; ;
Kafijaka N. of a class of Titans PvA 272 (k&la-k-bheda Asura should we read khafijaka ? Cp. Hardy, Manual of Buddhism 59).
;
Kailjika (nt.) [Sk. kSfijika] sour Vv 3337 (amba), 43' (udaka)

; ;
rice-gruel
186); DhA 1.78, 288 VvA 99 (icama-k'-loQudaka as expl of lopa-soviraka " salty fluid, i. e. the scum of sour gruel "). Cp. uext.
(=yagu
VvA
1.23S
Kataochoka
^ftf"*^
(adj.) relating to
spoons Vin n.233.
(it.)
IV. 1 72 (v.l.
[from kata, pp. of karoti] an evil deed = AA 744 katanai) vuccati pSpakammar))
,
Ka&iiya
(ambila) ; vi.365 (nt.) = kanjika J 111.145 (apaua) DhA 11.3 iv.164. -tela a thick substance rising as a scum on rice-gruel, used in straightening arrows DhA 1.288.
; ;
;
Katallaka [to kata'] a puppet (pagliaccio) a marionette with some contriveince to make it dance J v. 16 (daru, expl"* by dlUumaya-yanta-rvipaka).
KatasI
(f.)
[prob. a contamination of kata
siva(thika),
Ka&U
[from kanina young, compar. kaniyah, superl. kani^tha orig. " newly sprung " from '401, cp. Gr. Kaivoi, Vedic kany&, Lat. re-cen(t)s, Ags. hindema " novissimus." See also kanittha] a young (unmarried) woman, maiden, girl Pv i.ii*. As emblem of beauty in simile khattiya-kaiiiia pannarasa-vasvA suddesika vft solasa-vassuddesikA v& . 1.88 in comb" khattiya-kaflM, brahiuaQa-k, etc. A 11.205; IV.128; Kisagotami nOma k]iattiya-k J 1.60; deva a
(f.)
;
celestial
nymph
} 1.61.
girl in
:
charnel-house, under influence of foil. ya(<j4^), cp. Sk. kata (?) a corpse] a cemetery; only in phrase kafasiQ va^^heti " to increase the cemetery, referring to dying and being bnried repeatedly in the course of numerous rebirths, expl*' by susAna & filahana ThA 291. vaijiênti katasii) ghorai) Sdiyanti punabbhavag Vin ii.296=A ii.54 = Th i, 456 (where Acinanti (?) for &diy), 575 Th 2, 502. Also in cpds. ya4ân J 1.146; Ud 72 = Nett 174; Ta44hita S 11.178 sq.= Nd 664.
-dana giving away of a
marriage Pgdp 85.
Katikata see kata
1.3.
Kata*
[Sk. kata from kniatti to do wicker-work, roll up, plait; *gerti cp. Gr. KopraXot, Lat. cratis=E. crate,
:
IffÎha
].
Goth, haurds, . hurdle] a mat see cpds. & katallaka. -ura a reed Sacchamm Sara, used as medicine DhsA 78. -sara (DhA 1.268) & siraka a mat for sitting or lying on, made of the stalks of the screw-pine, Pandanus Farcatus J vi.474 v.97 DA 1.137; DhA 11.183
: ; ;
Kata' another form
of kafi (hip), only used in cpds.
-attbilta the hip-bone 11.296= 1.58, 89= 111.92 Note, katitthika at (as V.I.). nx.92 and as v.l. at
kat&ba] a pot [in older texts only as udaka Vin pot, vessel, vase, receptacle. ayo (in 11.122; ghati Vin 11.115; loha Vin 11.170. " iv.i38; simile diva-santatte ayokatihe ") 1.453 gutha Vin iv.265 tumb (a gourd used as receptacle Uncompounded for food) Vin 11. 1 14 alabu DhsA 405. 2. anyonly at Dpvs 92 (ka) ; Mhvs 17, 47 ; 18, 24. thing shaped like a pot, as the skull: slsa 11.297=:
(m.
nt.) [Sk.
I*
=A
M 1.58
Miln 197.
13
U.296.
-sataka a loin-cloth J rv.248.
Kati [S^- ^t>.
Kata'^'kata [pp. of karoti] in meaning of "original," good (cp. sat) as nt. " the lucky die " in phrase kafag;
*(s)aael; orig. bending, curvature, cp. Gr. atiXoc hip, Lat. scelus crooked deed, Ger. scheel squint] hip, waist Vin 111.22, 112; Nd' 659; J iv.32 ; Miln 418. In cpds. also kafa (q. v.).
Katuka
-thaiaka a cert, bone on the small of the back J -padesa the buttocks J 111.37. -pamana (adj.) -pariyosana the end of as far as the waist J vi.593. the hips, the bottom J u.275. -puthulaka (adj.) with broad hips, having beautiful hips J v. 303 (in expl" of -bhaga the waist J 111.373. -bhara a soQi puthuia). burden carriea on the hip (also a way of carrying -sandhi the joint of the children) Vin 11. 137; iu.49. hip Miln 418, Vism 185. -samohita (adj.) fastened or clinging to the waist J v.206. -sutta a belt, girdle -suttaka a string or cord (as ornament) PvA 134. around the waist to fasten the loin-cloth Vin 11.271 also an ornamental waist-band, girdle Vin 11. 10 7 (see Vin. Texts 111.69, 142. 348).
VI. 309.
;
Katthaka
tion, appl** to sati
Miln
78,
79 (cp. Mtln
tfsl.
1.121
n and
MVastu
Ka(ala
1.477).
(adj.) [Sk. katura] containing pungent substances (generally three: tekatula) Vin 1.2 10 (yagu), cp. tikatuka.
EkatUTiya (adj.)
[katu viya
?]
impure, defiled, in 'Icata
1.280.
Kaêrnkkha a kind of creeper

as next).
vi.336
(perhaps
read
Katernha a flowering plant

Cp. kaseruka.
J vi.537
(=pupphagaccha).
Kanaka
(adj.) [Sk. katu(ka), from *(s)(iner to cut; cp. k. is almost Sk. kpjoti (kpjtati), Lat. caro " cutlet. exclusively poetical; usually expl'' in prose by anittba, tikbiQa, ghora (of niraya) ; often comb** with khara, opp. madhura, e. g. PvA 1 19] sharp, bitter, acid, severe. I. severe, sharp (fig.), of dukkha, vedan^, kSm^, etc.
KattÂ^
tilled
^r$ta, pp. of kasati, cp. kittha] ploughed, Miln 25.'> PvA 45, 62. -a" untilled, un; prepared An vs 2 7. -su" well-ploughed 1.229 Miln 255.
[S'l'
Sn 80
i.io
=A
painful, terrible, frightful (-appl" to the fruits 56. of evil actions and to the sufferings in Niraya: see
SA
II.
143; J
VI.
115;
Th
2,
451
(=ThA
i.io^,
281);
[Sk. ka^ta] bad, useless: see kattliaka'. Kattha' Only in cpds. ; perhaps also in pakatthaka. -anga pithless, sapless, of no value (of trees) J 11.163==
(adj.)
DhA
1.
144.
-mukha "with the
injurious
month," a
kind of snake
DhsA
300.
kammapphala &
rv.i', 7*.
perhaps pungent of taste DhS 291 ; 2. (nt.) pungency, acidity, Miln 65, 112; J 111.201. bitterness D 11.349=5 1.380; Th 2, 503 (paiica); Note. Is k. to be written instead of kadukkha J VI.509.
bitter, or
niraya)
111.519;
Pv
ii>;
Kt^tlU* (nt.) [Brh. ka$tha, cp. Obg. holzj 1. a piece of wood, esp. a stick used as fuel, chips, firewood S i.i68 = Sn 462; M 1.234 (+kathala); PvA 256
at
VvA
316,
where
it
explains
maxapa
Cp. J 111.201
katukai) Ssi, maraijai) ten' upigamui). -udraya causing bitterness or pain J v.241, cp. dukkhudraya J v. 119. -odaka a bitter draught Sdhp 159. pabhedana (adj.) having a pungent juice exuding from the temples, said of an elephant in rut Dh 324 ( = tikhivamada DhA rv.13). -pphala a kind of perfume made of the berry of an aromatic plant J li.4i6 = DhA 111.475 (kappura-k-3dini), cp. Sk. kakkolaka. (adj.) of bitter fruit J II. 106 (of the mango) S 1.57= J iii.29i = Dh 66
tesax) tai)
[+ tipa). In phrase " sattussada sa-tiQa-katth' odaka sa-dhafiAa " (densely populated with good supply of grass, firewood, water, and coru) in ster. description of a prosperous place (cp. Xenophon's iroXij o/cov/icvii
(viaiftuv
(coll.)
Kal
pi.
fuyaXii
-obanÛt (sg. & pi.) spices. There are 4 enum<' at J in. 86 hingujiraka, singiveraka, marica, pipphali 3 at VvA 186 (as tikatuka, cp. ajamoja, hingujiraka, lasupa; PvA 135; katula) DhA II. 1 31. -bhava stinginess DhaA 376. -rohini the black hellebore Vin 1.201 (as medicine), -vipaka (adj.) having a bitter result (of pipa) Miln 206 compar. tara S II. 128. -sasana a harsh command J vi.498.
(of
kamma)
Pv
i.i i*" (id.).
aficuka by Bdhgh. as katuka Katakafionkati (f.) At Dhs 1122 (a&c), a popular etymology (DhsA 376). and as v.l. K in Vbh we have the spelling k ata k an cukata (for katakuiicakata ?), on which and knficaka see Morris. J.P.T.S. 1887, 159 sq. and Dhs. irsl. 300 n'. ta Monis' derivation is kafa (kar) + kaflcuka
[der.
-I-
-I-
(kailcnka=kuftcaka to knflo, to contract), thus a der" fr. kaflcuka " bodice " and meaning " being tightened in by a bodice," i. e. tightness. Although the reading katukaflc is the eetabUshed reading, the var. lect. katakufic is probably etym. correct, semantically undoubtedly better. It has undergone dissimilatory vowel- metathesis under influence of popular analogy with katuka. With ku&cikata cp. the similar expression derived from the same root kuâll-mukha, of a stingy person Pv 11.9'', which is expl'' by " sanku citai) mukhai) akisi " (see kuficita)] closeness, tightness, close-fistedness, niggardliness. Expl'* as " the shxinking up of the heart," which prevents the flow or manifestation of generosity. It occurs only in the stock phrase " vevicchai) kadariyar) k. aggahitattai) cittassa " in maccbariya-passage at Nd' 6i4 = Dhs 1 122 = Pug 19, 23>=Vbh 357, 371 and in the macchariya
:
expl" at
Vism
(nt.)
(f.)
as " sticks " 11.341, esp. in phrase ka^tliag Sn p. 104; J 11.144; phaleti to chop sticks Vin 1.31 Pv ii.gs' ( = PvA 135), or kg pateti (phateti phaleti ? 1.21. Frequent also in similes 1.241 See pateti) 111.242 8 ii.97 iv.2i5 11.93 111.95 (alia k.) iv.72 (+ tiîa) 111.6 (+ kathala) V.212 (dve k.) 2. a piece of stick l.i24=Pug 30, 36 {+ kathala). 1.190. used for building huts (wattle and daub) 3. a stick, in aTalekhiina (for scraping) Vin 11.141, 221, and in danta a tooth-pick VvA 63, etc. (see danta). oi wood, wooden. 4. (adj.) in cpds. iv.41, 45, enumerated aggi wood-fire, natural fire -atthag for the purpose of fuel, last among the 7 fires, 8 111.93 11.95 in phrase k. pharati to serve as fuel -atthara a mat made of twigs (cp. It 90= J 1.482. katasara) J v. 197, also as -attharika (& ka) J vi.2i DhA 1.135; * at J 1.9; IV.329; VI. 57. -kalingara chips -khanâ a piece 111.122 (cp. k-khaQ(â). and chafi of wood, splinter, chip, suggesting something useless, trifling 1.32 1 (as expl" of niratthar) va kalingarag) ThA 284 (as expl of chuttho kalingarag viya). -tala a wooden key Vin 11.148 (cp. Vin. Texts 111.162). -tumba a w. vessel Vin -ta|a a w. gong DhsA 319. 1.205. -paduka a wooden shoe, clog Vin 1.188. -puAja -philaka wood-cutter rv.72 a heap of w. J 11.327. Vism 413. -bhatin a wood-cutter Dpvs 20, 28, where given as a nickname of King Tissa. -maflcaka a wooden bed MUn 366. -maya wooden Vin 1.203; J 1-289 -rupa (& ka) a w. figure, doll J 1.287. raha v.435. a cartload of fire-wood S 11.84. liana riding on a -vipalavita drifting wood J 1.326. faggot J 1. 136. -hatthin a w. elephant, built by order of King Caoâpajjota to decoy King Udena (cp. the horse of Troy) DhA 1. 193. -baraka (f. ika) gathering fire-wood, an occupation of poor people 1.79; S 1.180; J 1.134; V.417 Miln 331 Vism 120 VvA 173. IV. 148 11.412 -hann=haraka Vin in. 41 ; J 1.133 (title of J no. 7. referred to at DhA 1.349).
&
D D
I.87,
III,
etc.).
Both
sg.
= =
DhA
DhA
470.
Katnkatta
f
pungency, acidity, bitterness Miln
56, 63.
Katthaka* (m. nt
DhA
III.
[to kattbaa] a kind of reed ) 156 (svelu-sankhata-kattba).

pi.) [to
Dh
164;
Katnmiki
[from karoti
also kutta
&
; see Sk. krtrima & kuttima kutti] artificiaUty, outward help, sugges-
Katthaka' (m.
kattba*] a kind of fairy
11.361
Katthtssa
Kantaka
powder between the husk and the grain of rice, huskpowder D 1.9 ("homa). expl'' at DA 1.93 by kuQ(âka. (adj.) made of husk-powder or of finely broken rice, of
(k-puva = kun(âkena pakka-puva). 1.423 free from the coating of red powder, characteristic of the best rice Mhvs 5, 30; Anvs 27 (akanar) karoti to whiten the rice). Cp. k&kapa.
Katthww
gems
(nt.) [Sk. ?]
a silken coverlet embroidered with 1.7= Vin 1.192 = 11.163; DA i.87 = AA 445.
;
KatluUi [Sk. kvathati cp. Goth. hva{K) scum, hvajjjan to seethe. The Dhatumafijusa (no. 132, ed. Andersen & Smith) comments on ka^h with " sosSna-pakesu." See also kuthati] i. to boil, to stew Bdhgh on Vin 1.205. see Vtn. Texts 11.57 "', where pp. is given as kuthita. Similarly Th 2. 504 (cp. Sisters 174 n*. but cp. Mil. trs. 11.271 "distressed"; E. Miiller, J.R.A.S. 1910. 2- to be scorched, 539)pp. kafhita ( = hot) Miln 323. 325. 357. 397 The pp. occurs as "katthita & kutthita in cpds uk" pa" (q. v.). See also kuUhita.
akana
ascetics
cakes
(adj.)
-bhakkha eating husk-powder, a practice of
crt.
D i.i66=M
i.78=A
1.241;%.
Kaoaya [Derivatlcn unknown,

;
KathaU
[Sk.
kathara
(la.
;
and Divy). to
kjTjati
Ua. "lya all found in Av. S cp. khifi] gravel, pebble, pots:
cp. Sk. katiaya=kaiiapa] a sort of spear, lance J 1.273 11.364 (hke a spear, of a bird's beak) Miln 339. -agga the point of a spear J 1.329 (like . ., of a beak).
; .
herd J UI.225; V.417; VvA 157; comb<' with sakkhara at D 1.84= A 1.9. and in simile at A 1.253. A-S f. comb"" with kattha at A 1.124 = Pug 3, 36 A 111.6 as m. in
;
Kaqavlra [Sk. karavira] Nerium odorum, oleander, the flower of which is frequently used in the garland worn
led to the place of execution (cp. iv.119 and Mfcchakatika X. beginning: diriija-kalavila-dame. See also under kaijfha) Vism 183 (n) DhsA 317; SnA 283; VvA 177; cp. next.
by criminals when
Rouse, /.
;
trsl.
same comb" at Vism
261.
111.227
:
Kathalaka gravel, potsherd J
^liln 34.
KaQaTera= karavira
Kathina
(adj.-n.)
;
111.61
iv.191
v.420
vi.406.
[Sk.
kafhina
&
kafhora with
for rth cp. Gr. Kparvs, Kparipof strength; Goth. hardus = Ags. heard = also Sk. krtsna=P. kasina]. i. (adj.) hard, firm, stiff. Cp. U.2 Dhs 44. 45 (where also der. f. abstr. akathinata absence of rigidity, comb"* with akakkhalat&, cp. DhsA 151 akathina-bhava) PvA 152 ("datha). (fig.) hard, harsh, cruel J 1.295 = v.448 ( = thaddha-hadaya) adv. g fiercely, violently Miln 273. 274. 2. (nt.) the cotton cloth which was annually supplied by the laity to the bl-ikkhus for the purpose of making robes Vin 1.253 sq. also a wooden fi^me used by the bh. in sewing their robes Vin. 11.115-117. On the k. robe see Viu. 1.298 sq. HI. 196 sq., 203 sq., 261 sq. iv.74. 100. 245 sq.. 286 sq. V.15. 88. 119. 172 sq. 218. Cp. Vin. Texts II. 148 1. 18 111.92. -attharana the dedication of the k. cloth Vin 1.2O6. see next, -atthara the spreading out. i. e. dedication of the k. cloth by the people to the community of bhikkhus. On rules concerning this distribution and description of the ceremony see Vin 1.254 sq. Bu IX.7 cp. Vin v. 128 sq.. 205 -uddhara the withdrawal or suspension of the five privileges accorded to a bhikkhu at the k. ceremony
; ;
th strong, rparof E. hard. Cp.
dial,
a pomdge of broken rice, eaten together Kao&jaka with sour gruel (bilanga-dutiya always in this comb" except at J v.230) Vin 11.77 (cp- ^t"- Texts 111.9) S 1.90. 91; A 1.145; iv.392 J 1.228; 111.299; DhA 111.10; IV.77; VvA 222. 298 (corr. bilanka; Hardy at VvA Index p. 364 expl. as " a certain weight "(?)).
(nt.)
;
bhatta a meal of k. porridge J v.230.
Kaîk&
(f.) [cp. kaoa] i. a small particle of broken rice (opp. taoûla a full grain) J vi.34i, 366 (ahi puvag pacitva). 2. a small spot, a freckle, mole, in a (adj.) having no moles 1.80, and sa with moles D. i.^ (cp.
DA
1.223).
nt.)
fz
Kaqikara (m.
kaoQikara
J.
J
is
iv.440
v.420
the
difference stated at
tree
v.422
kapi=mahapupdha
111.262 IV.287, 288; V.I 77- 1 79. cp. next Vtn. Texts n.157. 234. 235. -ubbhara "uddhara. in kathinassa ubbhirSya " for the suspension of the k. privileges" Vin 1.255. -khandhaka the chapter or section treating of k., the 7th of the Mahavagga of the Vinaya Vin 11.253-267. -civara a k. robe made of k. cloth Bn IX. 7. -dussa the k. cloth Vin 1.254. -mandapa a shed in which the bhikkhus stitched their k. cloth into robes Vin 0.117. -rajju string used to fix the k. cloth on to the frame Vin 11.116. -saia=:maiâpa Vin
;
Vin 1.255. 259;
&
i. (m.) the kaQQi = khuddakapuppha) [Sk. karriikara] Pterospermum acerifoUum J. 1.40; v.295; vi.269, 2. (nt.) its (yellow) flower (k-puppha). taken 537. metaphorically as typical emblem of yellow and of brightness. Thus in similes at D. ii.iii (=:pita) = DhA 1.388; of the yellow 11.14 (on) = A V.61 (ijij) robes (kasayani) J 11.25 with ref. to the blood of the heart Vism 256 = golden VvA 65 DhA 11.250 (v. I. pij). -makula a k. bud J. 11.83.
Kavetika
(nt.)
a helmet
(?) J
vi.397.
Eaêra (m.
II.
16.
f.) [Derivation uncertain, just possibly connected with kara. trunk. Sanskrit has karepu, but the medieval vocabularies give also kaijeru] a young elephant J 11.342; iv.49 v. 39. 50, 416; vi.497; DhA See also f. ka 1.178. 1.196 (v. 1.) karepuka) karenu.
Kathinaka (adj.) referringto the kathina cloth Vin v.6i
KaQta
,
(cp. next)
a thorn Miln 351.
14.
K ajj hat
cp. Prk.
form supposed to equal Sk. kar^ti. ka44hai to pull, tear, kha44a pit, dug-out. See also Bloomfield, J.A.O.S. xiv. 192 1 p. 465.] 1. to draw out, drag, pull, tug J 1.193. 225, 265, 273 (khaggag k. to draw the sword). 2. to draw in, suck up (udakag) J iv.141. 3. to draw a line, to scratch J. 1.78, III. 123; vi.56 (lekhag).
i
[dialect,
Kavâ [From kantab' to cut. Brh. kantaka. Spelt also kanthaka] i. a thorn Sn 845 Vin 1.188 J v.102
;
;
cp. kusa. the Vetaraai) 2. any instrument with a sharp point Sdhp 201. in pittii> a bone of the 3. a bone, fish-bone J 1.222 1.80 = 245; Vism spine D 11.297SS (see katafthi)
VI.
105
(in
description of
Ka4^lia
pulling, drawing Miln 231. 2. refusing, rejecting, renunciation, appl. to the selfdenial of missionary theras following Gotama Buddha's
(nt.).
1.
example Mhvs
Ka^^lianaka
12, 55.
tadj.) pulling,
dragging J V.260.
Kaoa [Derivation uncertain,
possibly connected with kana ; positive of kaniyan = small ; Vedic kaoa] the fine red
an obstacle, hJndrauice, 4. (fig) 271; Sdhp 102. Kvu 572 enemy, nuisance (" thorn in my side ") infestor a dacoit, thief, robber D 1.135 (sa and a, of the country as infested with dacoits or free from them. cp. DA 1.296) J. i.i86 (patikaqtaka. enemy) v. 450; Th i, 5. (fig.) any946; DhA 1.177 (akkhimhi) VvA 301. thing sharp, thorny, causing pain of kama (passions) Thus S IV. 189. 195, 198; Ud 24; Kvu 202; cp. sa. grouped, like sarjyojanaui, into 10 obstacles to perfection (dasa k.) A v. 134; as "bringing much trouble" Often in standing phrase khaou-kaQt^ka J IV. II 7.
;
; ;
Kantaki
stumbling and obstructioii A 1.35 SnA 334. As abstr. kantakattai) hindrance at Vism 269 (sadda]. akan(aka I. free from thorns J 11. 118; v.260. 2. (fig.) free from thieves, quiet, peaceful D 1.135 also not difficult, easy, happy, bringing blessings (of the right path) A V.135 Vv i^ VvA 96. sakantaka i. having 2. (fig.) beset with bones (of food) J rv.192, 193. thieves, dangerous D 1.135 thorny, i. e. painful, miserTh 2, 352 J able (of dnggati and kima) S IV.19S V.2OC. Cp. also kandaka and nikkanâ. -tpacita covered with thorns J vi.249 (cp. Jcita) -ipassaya (c=kantak' apasraya) a bed made of an outstretched skin, under which are placed ^:homs or iron spikes to lie or stand on such is a practice of certain naked ascetics D i.i67 = 1.78^. -&passayika (adj. At J to prec.) " bed-of-thoms-man " D 1.167?;;. 1.493 the reading is k-^passaya, at 111.74 k-apassaya at the reading is kaiithaka-seyyai) kappetha 111.235 (should it be k-Spassaye seyyai) k ?) D 1.167 reads covered with thorns kai^tbaka-passayika. -acita J V.167. -idhana a thorny brake, a thorny hedge for dhlna thana see dh&na & cp. 1. 10 (k-dh&na Miln 220. -kasd a thorny whip rSja-dhSni) ; A 1.35 used for punishment and torture J 111.41. -gahana a thorny thicket or jungle S 11.228. -giunba a th. bush -lata a th. creeper, the Capparis Zeilanica J 1.208. 1.448. J V.I 75. -Ta^ta a thorny brake or hedge
;
Ka^na
kaqô. cittaka (Sk. kaocja-dtraka) an excellent arrow A. n.202. -ni)I a quiver J 111.220. -pah&ra an arrow-shot, arrow- wound Miln 16 (ekena k-paharena dve Taab&kiyi pad&lita. " two birds killed with one stone "), 73. -varana (adj.) warding ofi arrows, appL to a shield J vi.592 (nt.) a shield J iv.366.
;
Ka94<kka=kaQtaka Vin it.318 (Bdhgh.) A 111.383; Bu XI11.29. akandaka free from thieves, safe, secure
PvA
161.
Ka94ari
;
(f) sinew, tendon Vin 1.91, 322 (in cpd. kao(Jara-cchinna one whose tendons (of the feet) have been cut) Kvu 23, 31 Vism 253, 254 (where KhA 49 reads mi&ja).
; ;
Kaijkîta at J 1.155 i^ misprint ti kandl tai) kav(înai).
read
kai;u}am assa atthi
ir^^ in (adj.) having a shaft inserted, appl. to the an arrow (salla) J 1. 155 (m.) an archer ibid.
;
head of
Ka^4a'
Kavtaki (/.) in cpd. Vin II. 154.
"rata a thorny fence (cactus hedge?)
ir^ ^h r*4neilt from *qaelt, primarily neck, cp. Lat. coUus " the turner." Syn. with k. is giva, primarily throat,
i. throat A iv.131 J v.448 ; Miln 152 (kaijtho akurati, is hoarse) ; Pv.\ 280 (akkharani mahata kanthena uccarit&ni). The throat of Petas is narrow and parched with thirst Pv.\ 99 (k-ottba-talunai) tassita), 180 (suci like a needle's eye, cp. sucicchidda.
Brh. kantha]
(f.) [perhaps from *kanad to bite, scratch cp. Sk. kandara, Gr. evnlaXXv to bite, cvwjwv, mtlaXov, etc., Sk. kaijcû m. & f .] the itch, itching, itchy feeling, desire to scratch Vin 1.202, 296; J. v.198; Vism 345. kai><jni] karoti to make or cause to itch J v.198 vineti to allay (fig.) worldly attachment, the itch, to scratch J v. 199. " irritation caused by the lusts, in " kai^ûi) sai)hanti (as result of jhina) A rv. 437. -uppala a kind of lotus-blossom D&vs iv.48 -paficchadi an " itch-cloth," i. e. a covering allowed to the bhikkhus when sufiering from itch or other cutaneous disease Vin 1.296. 297; iv.171, 172. -rogin (adj.) sufiering from the itch Khus 105.
; ;
KaQ4o' ["^kapâ
1. sucikattha "whose bones are like needles"), 260 (visukkha-k-ttha-jivh&). Dh 307 2. neck Vin 1.15 (kSsiva") ; Vv 64" (expl'' at VvA 280 by givupagasisupagadi-ibharantoi) Esp. in loc. kanfhe round the neck, with ref to var. things tied round, e. g. knDapai) k. isatta^ iv.377 knnapai) k. baddhag J 1.5 k. m&U J 1. 166, 192 k. bandhanti vaijdhanar) J 111.226 with the wreath of karavira flowers (q. v.) on a criminal
v.
in comp"] an arrow-shot (as measure), in sahassa-kapdu sata-bheruju Th 1, 164= J 11-334 (but the latter: sata-bhcdo), expl"* at Th i, 164" by sahassakanô sahassa [sata ?]-bhumako and at J 11.334 ^V sahassa-kancjubbedho ti pSsSdo satabhumiko ahosi in
;
preceding lines the expression used gamanai) uccag."
is
" sahassa- kaQâ-
KaQ4DkB the
yati]
I.
itch, itchy feeling, irritation J v.198.
Kavôvsti (kanduvati) [Denom.
ready for execution

kai)tha
4 (cp. Ii.i82]-kantheguria). -kupa the cavity of the throat Mhbv 137. -ja produced in the throat, i. e. guttural Sasv 150. -suttaka an ornamental string or string of beads worn round the neck Vin 11. 106.
;
:
PvA
rattavanua-virala-maliya bandhaAv6 1.102 11.182 karavira-raaU-
baddha [sakta
fr. kaQiJu. Sk. kandSto itch, to be itchy, to be irritated, to sufier from itch Vin 1.205; H.ui; J v.198 (kaQûviyati) DhA III. 297 (kaijijuvanti). i. to scratch, rub, scrape A. 11.207 J VI. 413 Pug 56.
Ka^4ovana
DhA
2.
(nt.) [fr. kao^nvati] i. itching, itchy feeling 1.440 ; cp. DhStumaiijusi no. 416 kanûvana. scratching, scraping 1.508; J 11.249 (appl. to bad
Ka^thaka' thorn, see kandaka
music)
{rJ ) a. strip of cloth used to mark the kathina Ifn ^^ n robe, in karana Vin 1.254, *<1 ka ibid. 290.
Ka^thaka' N.
of Gotama's horse, on which he left his father's palace Mhbv 25 ; spelt kanthaka at J 1.54, 62 sq.
nt.) [perhaps as *kaldno fr. cp. Gr. rXaiapi'if, Lat. clades. etc., Sk.
Ka94a (m.
*kalad to break, kapâ. See also khagga and khan<Ja] 1. the portion of a stalk or cane between one knot and another the whole stalk or shaft the shaft of an arrow, an arrow in general kaccha & ropima, cp. 1.429 (two kinds of arrows kaQ<la-cittaka) v.39 Miln 11.91 111.273 J 1.150 Mhvs 25, 89. As arrow also in the " Tell " 44, 73
;
;
KaQ^fiyana
KaQôlika
(nt.)
[See karuûvana] the itch J v.69.

11.
(f)
a wicker-basket or stand Vin
114,
143
(see Vin. Texts in. 86).
Kawa
story of Culladhanuggaha at J 111.220 & DhA iv.66. 2. a section, portion or paragraph of a book 1.12 Pgdp 161. 3. a small portion, a bit or lump DhA Mhvs 17. 35. kanâi) (adv.) a 1.134 (puva) 4. portion of time, for a while, a little Pgdp 36. See also khanda, with which it is often confounded. Dcr. upa-kandakin (adj.) (thin) like a stalk or arrow Pv. ii.i" (of a Peti). -gamana the going of an arrow, i. e. the distance covered by an arrow in flight, a bow-shot J 11.334 cp.
DA
[Vedic karoa. orig. not associated with hearing, therefore not used to signify the sense (sota is used instead; cp. akkhi> cakkhu), but as "projection" to Cp. Gr. ripnc *ker, from which also Sk. iniga horn. helmet; Lat. comu & cervus=E. comer, horn <S hart. Further related Sk. airi (caturairah four-cornered), auditory passage; $a.skuli Lat. 2cer=Gr. acpic, Ger. ecke I'tKaviif, Ai''c also Sk. Sula A P. kopa]
; ;
a comer, an angle Vin 1.48, 286; J 1.73: 111.42; V.38; VI.519; PvA 74; DhA 11.178; Davs II. III. ci7ara the edge of the garment Vism 389. Freq. in cpd, catu (catukkanqa) four-cornered, square, as Ep. of Niraya Nd' 304". = Pv i.io" (expl'' by catu-kopa).
I.
Ka^naka
2. the ear Also of cloth Vin n.228; J 1.426; iv.250. Sn 608; J 1. 146, 194; DhA 1.390 (dasa"). Freq. in phrase kannai) chindati (to cut oS the ear) as punishloc. kanne in the ear, i. e. in a low ment, e. g. A 1.47. tone, in a whisper DhA t.i66. 3. the tip of a spoon assakanna N. of a tree (see under assa^). J. 1.347. -alankara an ornament for the ear J v.409. -ayata (mutta) (a pearl) inserted in the lobe of the ear J 11. 275, -kita (should it be kaQha ? cp. paQsnkita, malag276. gakita; kita=kata) spoiled, rusty, blunt Vin 11. 113 (of needles) dirty, mouldy Vin 1.48 (of a floor) 11.209 (of -giithaka walls); stained, soiled Vin iv.281 (of robes), the cerumen, wax, of the ear, Vin 11. 134; Sn 197 = -calana shaking the ears J 111.99. -cula the J 1. 146. root of the ear J vi.488 as "ciilika at J 11.276 Vism 255 DhA IV. 1 3. -chidda (nt.) the orifice of the ear, the outer auditory passage (cp. suci-chidda eye of the needle) Vin III. 39 J 11.244, 26'- -chinna one whose ears are cut off Vin 1.322 Kvu 31. cheda cutting or tearing -jappaka one who whispers off of the ear Miln 197, 290. into the ear, one who tells secretly, also a gossip Vin 11.98 sa whispered into the ear, appl. to a method of taking votes ibid. Cp. upakannakajappin. -jappana whispering into the ear D i.i i DA 1.97. -tela anointing the ear with medicinal oil D 1.12 (expl"" at DA 1.98, where reading is telanai)). -nasa ear & nose J 11.117 Miln 5 (chinna). -patta the lobe of the ear J v.463. As panta at ThA 211. -pali = patta Th 2, 259 (expl** by panta). -pittÎ the upper part or top of the ear DhA 1.394. -puccha the " tail " or flap of the ear Sdhp i68. -bila orifice of the ear Vism 195. -bheri a sort of drum. Cp. ix.24. -mala " ear-dirt," ear-wax, in "harant, an instrument for removing the wax from the ear Vin 11.135. -mala a garland ,from comer to comer (of a temple) Divs ii.iii. -munda I. (adj.) one whose ears have been shorn or clipped Pv II. 12'* (of the dog of Hell, cp. PvA 152 chinna2. (ka) "with blunt corners," N. of the kaoQa). first one of the fabulous 7 Great Lakes (satta-mahasara) in the Himavant, enum'' at J v.415 Vism 416; DA 1. 164. -miila the root of the ear, the ear in gen. J 1.335; 111.124; loc. fig in a low tone DhA near, near by DhA ii.8 (mama k.). 1. 173; -roga a disease of the ear DhsA 340. -valli the lobe of the ear Mhvs 25, 94. -vijjhana perforating the ear, "mangala the ceremony of ear-piercing DhA 11.87 <^P- mangala. -vedha (cp. prec.) ear-piercing, a quasi religious ceremony on children J v. 1 67. -sakkhali & ika the orifice or auditory passage of the ear DhA 1.148; DhsA 334, in which latter passage "ikatj paharati means to impinge on the ear (said of the wind) "ikar) bhindati to break the ear (with ( = bhindanto viya paharati) unpleasant words) DhA 11. 178 (T. sankhalir), v. 1. sakkhalir)). -sankhali a small chain attached to the ear with a small ornament suspended from it J v.438. -sandhoTika washing the ears A v. 202. -sukha i. (adj.) pleasant to the ear, agreable D i.4 = 1.179. 268 = A n.209;w; Miln i; DA i.75 = DhsA 397; 2. (nt.) pleasant speech J 11. 187; v. 167; opp. kanna-sula. -sutta an ornamental string hanging from the ear Vin II. 1 43. -suttaka a string from corner to comer, a clothes-line Vin 1.286. -siila i. a piercing pain (lit. stake) in the ear. ear-ache VvA 243. 2. what is disagreeable to hear, harsh speech DhsA 397 (opp. sukha). -sota the auditory passage, the ear (+ nasika-sotani, as ubho sotani, i. e. hettha & uparima) D 1.106 = Sn 108 A IV.86 J 11.359 Miln 286. 357 DhA 11.72.
Kanha
Ka^Qiki
kaqijaka & Sk. kanjikaj i. an ornament Iakkhana see below. 2. the pericarp of a lotus J 1. 152, 183; V.416; Miln 361; Vism 124 (paduma") VvA 43. 3. the comer of the upper story of a palace or pagoda, house-top J 1.20 1 111.146, 318, 431, 472; DhA 1.77 (kutagara); DA 1.43; VvA 304; Bdhd 92. 4. a sheaf in the form of a pinnacle DhA
(f.)
[cp.
for the ear, in
cpds. kannika. -baddha bound into a sheaf fig. of objects of thoughts DhA 1. 304. -mandala part of the roof of a house -rukkha a tree or log. J. III. 317; DhA 111.66; VI. 178. used to form the top of a house J i.20i=DhA 1.269. -lakkhana the art of telling fortune by marks on ornaments of the ear, or of the house-top 1.9 (=:pilan1.98.
;
In
dhana-k pi geha-k pi vasena
DA
1.94).
Kawik&ra
KaQha
see kanikara.
Kawaka
(-);
f.
(&
ilta) (adj.) [fr.
kaôa] having corners or ears

11.
under
ika Vin 11.137; J ka|a.

(adj.) [fr. kaoija]
11.
185.
kaja-kaninika
ear,
see
Kawavant
clever,
having an (open)
i.
e.
sharp J n'atthi C).
261
= kanqachiddar) pana na
kassaci
(adj.) [cp. Vedic krsoa, Lith. k^rszas] dark, black, as attr. of darkness, opposed to light, syn. with kala In general it is hard to (q. V. for etym.) ; opp. sukka. separate the lit. and fig. meanings, an ethical implication is to be found in nearly all cases (except I.). The contrast with sukka (brightness) goes through all applications, with ref. to light as well as quality. I. Of the sense of sight k-sukka dark & bright (about black & white see nila & seta), forming one system of coloursensations (the colourless, as distinguished from the red-green and yellow-blue systems). As such enum** in connection with quasi definition of vision, together with nila, pita, lohita. raafijettha at 11.328 = 1.509 sq. = 11.201 (see also mafljettha). II. (objective). I. of dark (black), poisonous snakes kanha (f.) J 11.215 sappa J 1.336; 111.269. 347; v.446; ( = kaia-sappa C) Vism 664 (in simile) Miln 1 49 ; PvA 62 sisa with black heads A 111.241 (kimi). 2. of (an abundance of) smooth, dark (= shiny) hair (cp. in meaning E. gloom: gloss = black shiny), as Ep. of King Vasudeva Pv 11. 6', syn. with Kesava (the Hairy, cp. 'ATtiXkatv OwXmoc Samson, etc., see also siniddha-, nila-, kala-kesa). sukaqha-sisa with very dark hair J v.205, also as sukanha-kanha-sisa J v.202 (cp. susukaia). ja^ an ascetic with dark & glossy hair J vi.507, cp. v.205 sukaQhajatila. aiijana glossy polish J v. 155 (expl"" as sukhumakaQha-lom' acitatta). 3. of the black trail of fire in "vattanin (cp. Vedic kfsna-vartanig agnig R.V. VIII. 23, 19) S 1.69= J III. 140 (cp. 111.9) J V.63. " 4. of the black (fertile) soil of Avanti " kaqh-uttara black on the surface Vin 1.195. HI. (Applied). I. pakkha the dark (moonless) half of the month, during which the spirits of the departed suffer and the powers of darkness prevail PvA 135, cp. Pv 111.6*, see also pakkha^ 3. 2. attr. of all dark powers and anything belonging to their sphere, e. g. of Mara Sn 355, 1.93 439 (=Namuci); of demons, goblins (pisaca) with ref. to the " black-bom " ancestor of the Kaqhayanas (cp. Dh 1.263 kala-varina), cp. also kala in "sunakha, the Dog of Purgatory PvA 152. 3. of a dark, i. e. miserable, unfortunate birth, or social condition lit. 8 1 sq. (brahmano va sukko vanpo. kanho a&iio vapijo). abhijati a special species of men according to the doctrine of GosSla 1.162 A HI. 383 sq. abhijatika " of black birth." of low social Sn 563; cp. Th i, 833 and grade 111.251 = A. 111.384 J.P.T.S. 1893, II in the sense of " evil disposition " at 4. of dark, evil J V.87 (expl"* as kalaka-sabhava). actions or qualities: dhainma A v.232 = Dh 87; 111.82 Sn 967 Pug 30 Miln 200, 337 "pafipada J 1. 105, and magga the evil way A v.244, 278 bhavakara causing a low (re-)birth J IV.9 (-f- papa-kammani), and in same context as dhamma comb"" with sukka at A iv. 33 Sn 526 (where kanha for kaQha) kainma " black action " Miln 37 vipaka 1.39 black result. 4 kinds of actions and 4 results, viz. sukka, kanha-sukka, akaoha-asukka D kai}ha,
DA
Kata
iii.230
I.
Kata
;
=M
1.389 sq.
=A
11.230 sq.
Nett 232.
akanha
not dark, i. e. light, in "netta with bright eyes, Ep. of King Pingala-netta J 11.242 in contrast with Mdra (although pingala-cakkhu is also Ep. of Mara or his representatives, cp. J v.42 Pv 11.4'). 2. not evil, i. e. good A 11.230, 231. atikanha very dark Vin IV.7
55 = S IV.351 Miln 5, 25. 3. as noun (nt.) katag that (a) absolute which has been done, the deed. J 111.26 (katassa appatikaraka not reciprocating the deed) V.434 (katag anukaroti he imitates what has been done) kat-Akatag what has been done & left undone Vin katani akatani ca deeds done & not done IV. 2 1 1
;
sukanha
id.
see
above
11.2.
Kata (& sometimes kafa) [pp. of karotil done, worked, made. Extremely rare as v. trs. in the common meaning of E. make, Ger. raaclien, or Fr. faire (see the cognate kapp and jaa. also uppajjati & vissajjati) its proper
;
sphere of application
is
either ethical (as papar), kusalar),

built, prepared,
kammag
original
still
cp.
11. i
b) or in such combinations,
meaning of "
where its worked out " is
sukatag goodness (in moral sense) Sn 240; Dh 314; dukkatag badness Vin 1.76; 11.106; Dh 314; dukkatakarin doing wrong Sn 664 II. As noun-determinant (attributive) in composition i" pt. oj i. As meanings). (var. applications & comp'': Impersonal, denoting the result or finishing of that which is implied in the object with ref. to the act
Dh
50.
(b)
uith
adv.
determination
(su,
du")
preserved (cp. i.i a nagara, and 2 a). i. in verbal I. As verb-determinant (predicative). function (Pass.) with nominal determination " done, made "(a) in predicative (epithetic) position :Dh 7 (papar) me katai) evil has been done by me), 68 (tail ca kammag katat)V 150 (atthinag nagarag katai) a city built of bones, of the body), 173 (yassa papai) katai) kammar)). (b) in absolute (prothetic) position, often with expression of the agent in instr. 1.84= 177 = 1.40 = Sn p. 16
or state resulting, i. e. " so and so made or done " or personal, denoting the person affected by or concerned with the act. The lit. translation would be " having become one who has done " (act. see a), or " to whom medio-aclive. (a) see b). has been done " (pass. Temporal : the action being done, i. e. " after." The
;
;
:
noun-determinates usually
bear a relation
to
time,
formula katar) karanlyar), be done, cp. arahant ll.A.)

(in
etc.,
;
done
is
what had
(katar)
to
Vin
;
111.72
maya
especially to meal-times, as kat-anna-kicca having finished his meal Davs 1.59; "bhatta-kicca after the PvA 93 ; "purebhatta-kicca having meal J iv.123 SnA 1.45 sq. finished the duties of the morning 1.117, a" "patarasa breakfast J 1.227; 131 sq.
;
DA
DhA
kalyJnar)
akatai]
mayJ
papai))
So also in compokata puja done to us is homage). sition (-), e. g. (nahapakehi) "parikammata the preparations (being) finished (by the barbers) J vi.145; (tena) "paricaya the acquaintance made (with him) VvA 24 PvA 4 (tattha) paricayata the acquaintance (tesag) pubba done before (with that spot) VvA 331 D 11.75 = A IV.17; (kena) J vi.575 "matta (made) drunk Th i, 199 (cira) sai)sagga having (long) been in contact with, familiar J in. 63 (and a). 2. in adj.
; ; ; ; ;
Pv
1.5'
(amh<lkai)
before
"patarasa-bhatta id. J vi.349 iv.64 after thanking (for the meal) J 1.304; "bhatt'Anumodana after expressing satisfaction with the
br.
;
"Anumodana
meal PvA 141. In the same application: kat-okasa having made its appearance, of kamma Vv 32* (cp. VvA 113) PvA 63 kamma(-cora) (a thief) who has just " done the deed," i. e. committed a theft J 111.34
;
;
(med-passive) function (kata

:
&
kata)
either passive
made, or made of; done by = being like, consisting of; or medio-reflexive one who has done, having done (a) in also " with " (i. e. this or that action done). pregnant meaning : prepared, cultivated, trained, skilled kat-akata prepared & natural Vin 1.206 (of yusa) akata natural ibid., not cultivated (of soil) Vin 1.48 = n.209 DA 1.78, 98 untrained J 111.57, 58. atta self-
"indiya trained in his possessed, disciplined J iv.291 senses Th i, 725; "(kpasana skilled, esp. in archery iv.429; S 1.99; J iv.2ii: ii.48 1.82; S 1.62; Miln 352 Icamma practised, skilled J v.243 of a servant S 1.205 (read Sse for ase), of a thief A m.102 (cp. below ij.i a) "phana having (i. e. with) its hood erected, of a snake J vi.166; "buddhi of trained mind, clever J 111.58 a" ibid. mallaka of made-up teeth, an artificial back-scratcher Vin 11.316; a not artificially made, the genuine article Vin 11.106; yogga trained rupa done serviceable S 1.99; a useless S r.98. natnrally, spontaneously J v.317 (expl'* by "janiya sabhava) venl having (i. e. with) the hair done up into a chignon j v.431 hattha (one) who has exercised 1.82; his hands, dexterous, skilful, esp. in archery VI.448; S 1.62, 98; 11.266; 11.48; J 1V.211,: v.41
;
180 (katakamma cora & akata thieves who have Dh.\ finished their " job " & those who have not) 11.38 (corehi katakammag the job done by the th.), cp. above 1.2 a; Icala "done their time," deceased, of PvA 29, cp. kala; Petas J III. 1 64 (pete kalakate^ "civara after finishing his robe Vin 1.255, 265;^'paccuggamana having gone forth to meet J m. 93- panidhana from the moment of his making an earnest resolve (to become a Buddha) VvA 3; "pariyosiU finished, ready, i. e. after the end was made VvA 250 "buddha-kicca after he had done the obligations of a "marana after dying, 1.2 Buddha VvA 165, 319; after having his i. e. dead PvA 29; ""massu-karama
Vism
DA
beard done J v.309 (see note to 11. i b). Qualitative : with ethical import, the state resulting out of action, The " like, of such character." i. e. of such habit, or qualification is either made by kamma, deed, work, or other kicca, what can be or ought to be done, or any specified action, as papa-kamma one who has done wrong DhA 1.360 (& a) karanlya one who has done
;
that could be done, one who is in the state of perfection (an Arahant), in formula arahag khin'asavo vusitava ohitabharo (cp. above i.i b & arahant ii.A) kicca having performed It 38 Miln 138 1.4, 235 usually in his obligations, perfected, Ep. of an Arahant, comb" with anasava S f.47, 178; Dh 386; Pv ii.6: kata-kiccSni hi arahato indriyani as adj. Th
all
2,
1.358 ; a unskilled, awkward S 1.98 "hatthika an su well-trained J v 41 (cp. "upisana) (b) in ordinary artificial or toy-elephant J vl.551.
Miln 353
DhA
Nett 20
339.
self,
With other determinations

;
337, "kiccata the perfection of Arahantship Miln

:
:
-agasa one
;
who has
done
"kamma the deed done (in a : made or done former existence) J 1.167; VvA 252; PvA 10 pitt*>a made of flour (dough) PvA 16 (of a doll) "bhava the Mhbv 33 performance or happening of J 111.400 sanketa (one who has made an agreement) J v.436 cp. durato, (c) with adverbial determination (su, du" puro, atta, sayai], & 11. 2 c) sukata well laid out, of a road J VI. 293, well built, of a cart Sn 300 = 304; J IV. 395, well done, i. e. good A 1.102 ("kamma-karin doing good works), -dukkata badly made, of a robe Vin iv.279 badly done, i. e. evil A 1. 102 ("kamma karin) (t), sukata-dukkata good & evil ("kammani deeds) D 1.27 =
meaning
, ; ;
Sdhp 294. -Adhikara having exerted oneone who strives after the right path J 1.56 Miln 115.
evil
Buddha) J. 1.2; DhA 1.135. -Abhinivesa (one) who studies intently, or one who has made a strong determination J I.I 10 (& a"), -ussaha energetic Sdhp 127. -kalyana in passage kata-kalyino kata-kusalo katabhiruttano akata-papo akata-luddho (luddo) [: tbaddho It] akata-kibbiso having done good, of good
; ;
-iparadha guilty, a transgressor J 111.42. -Abhinihara (one) who has formed the resolution (to become a
character, etc. A ii.i74 = Vin in.72 = It 25 = DhsA 383 PvA 1 74 also Pass, to whom something good has been of 1. done 37; 11M2 Pv 11. 9*; akata- kalyaija a man
J
1
:
Kataka
11. t*. -kibbisa a guilty person o( beings tormented in Purgatory Pv rv'.7' PvA 59. kusala a good man see kalycl?a. -thaddha hard-hearted, unfeeling, cruel see kalyclna. -nissama untiring, valiant, bold J v. 243. -parappavada practised in disputing with others i.i 17. .papa an evil-doer It 25; Pv 11. 7^ {+ akata-kaly&na) PvA 5; a see kalyaiia. puftfia one who has done good deeds,
lo
Katipaya
1. ungrateful akataflflu 524. S 1.223; (==kata-guQai) ajananto C), 474; iv.134; PvA 116; Bdhd 81. 2. (separate akata-fli^n) knowing the Uncreated, i. e. knowing Nibbana Dh 97, 383
M 1.39
bad actions
; ;
It 25
Pv
Sdhp
509,
Vin m.72
(a"),
111.26
DA
;
DhA 11.188; of ungrateful nature J iv.98, 99.

Katafiflnti
rv.139. akataiifiu-riipa
;
(& "sambhavaj
220 Pv 111.5"; Miln 129; PvA 5. 176 a one who has not done good (in previous lives) Miln 250 VvA 94. -puflflata the fact of having done good deeds D in. 2 76 (pubbe in former births); A II. 31 Sn 260, cp. KhA 132, 230 J 11. 1 14. -bahukara having done much favour, obliging Davs iv.39. -bhlruttana one who has offered protection to the fearful see "kalyaija. -bhumikanuna one who has laid the ground-work (of sanctification) Miln 352. -ludda cruel 111.165; a gentle Nett 180; cp "kalyapa. -inasaka (one) who has caused ruin J 1.467. -vissasa trusting, confiding J 1.389. -ssama painstaking, taking trouble Sdhp 277 (and a). (b) medio-passive : The state as result of an action, which affected the person concerned with the action (reflexive or passive), or " possessed of, afflicted or affected with." In this application it is simply periphrastic for the ordinary Passive. Note. In the case of the noun being incapable of functioning as verb (when primary), the object in question is specified by kainma or "kicca, both of which are then only supplementary to the initial kata, e. g. kata-massu-kamma " having had the beard (-doing) done," as diff. fr. secondary nouns (i. e. verb-derivations). e. g. kat-Abhiseka " having had the anointing done." In this application citta-kamma decorated, variegated DhA 1. 192 danda-kamma afflicted with punishment (=daijdayita punished) Vin 1.76; "massu-kamraa with trimmed beard, after the beard-trimming J v.309 (cp. J III. 1 1 & karaiia). Various combinations: katafijaJin with raised hands, as a token of veneration or suppUcation Sn 1023; Th 2, 482; J i.i7 = Bu 24, 27; PvA 50, 141 ; VvA 78. -attha one who has received benefits J 1.378. -Anuggaha assisted, aided J 11.449; VvA 102. -&bhiseka anointed, consecrated Mhvs 26, 6. -Apakara assisted, befriended J 1.378 PvA 1 16. -okasa one who has been given permission, received into audience, or permitted to speak Vin 1.7; D 11.39, 277; Sn 1030, 1031 (ava) J V.140 vi.341 Miln 95. -jaUhingulika done up, adorned with pure vermilion 111.303. J -namadheyya having received a name, called J v.492. -patisanthara having been received kindly J vi.iGo; DhA J.80. -pariggaba being taken to wife, married to (instr.) PvA 161 (& a"), -paritta one on whom a protective spell has been worked, charm-protected Mihi 152. -bhaddaka one to whom good has been done VvA 1 16. -sakkara honoured, revered J v.353 Mhvs 9, 8 (eu). -sangaha one who has taken part in the redaction of the Scriptures Mhvs 5, io6. -samiaha clad in armour DhA 1.358. -sikkha (having been) trained Miln 353. 3. As2'>* pt. of comp* ; Denoting the performance of the verbal notion with ref. to the object affected by it, i. e. simply a Passive of the verb implied in the determinant, with emphasis of the verb-notion " made so & so, used as, reduced to" (garukata = garavita). (a) with nouns (see s. v.) e. g., anabhava-kata, kavi, kala-vanna (reduced to a black colour) Vin 1.48 =
;
a good man
D 11. 144 Dh
;
16, 18,
A A
(f.) [abstr. fr. last] gratefulness (defined at 144 as katassa jananata) Sn 265 J 1.122 (T. nS, v. 1. ta) ni.25 Pv II. 9' VvA 63 ; Sdhp 497, 540. In comb" with katavedita S ir.272 A 1.61 11.226, 229. katafiflu-katavedita J 111.492. -akataflfluti ungratefulnes.s, in comb" with akatavedita A 1.61 111.273 J V.419 as one of the 4 offences deserving of Niraya
KhA
11.226.
(nt.) [abstr. fr. kata, cp. Sk. kftatvai)]
of,
Katatta
of,
the f'oing
11. 2. 1.56; J 111.128; Dhs43i,654 ; SnA356; 111. 154; IV. 142. Used adverbially in meaning of " owing to, on account of " Miln 275 ; DhsA 262 Mhvs 3, 40. -akatatta through non-performance of, in absence or in default of A. 1.56; PvA 69, 154.
performance
only in
abl.
katatta
DhA
Katana
(cp.
(nt.) [fr. kata] a bad deed, injuring, doing evil katana) J iv.42 (yam me akkhasi katanai) katao), cp. Morris in J.P.T.S. 1893, 15.
.
Katama
one
(adj.)
formation
antama
(of
interr. pron. with function = katara, cp. > antara, Lat. dextimus > dexter] which, which
[cp.
Vedic katama,
ord.,
of
num.
in
two or more) Vin 11.89 M 1.7 J 1.172 Miln 309 In some cases merely emphatic for ko, e. g. Vin (katamena maggena agato ?) D 1.197 (katamo so atta-patilabho ?) J 1.97 Sn 995 Miln 51. instr. katamena (scil. maggena) adv. by which way, how ?
; ; ; ;
PvA
27. 1.30
Miln 57, 58.
Katara
of
(adj.)
[Vedic katara, interr. pron. with formation
num.
ord., cp. Gr. vortpoQ, Lat. uter]
which one
(of
a certain number, usually of two) J 1.4; PvA 119. Often only emphatic for ko, e. g. J 1.298 (katarai) upaddavai) na kareyya), and used uninflected in cpds., as katara-geha J 111.9 "gandhai) J vi.336 "divasai) nagarato (from what city) DhA 1.3C0 nama J 11.251 (katarai)nama, adj.) (of what name) ibid. ^katarasmif)
)
'
magge
in
which way, how

(adj.)
J iv.i 10.
Katavedin
[kata
;
-f-
vedin,
;
see
:
kataflflu]
11.26.
mindful,
grateful S 1.225
I^g 26
] 1.424
Katavediti
fluta.
(f.)
[abstr. fr. last]
gratefulness: see katalll-
Kativin (adj.-n.) [secondarj' formation fr. kata] one who has done (what could be done), used like katakicca to denote one who has attained Arahantship S 1.14 Miln
;
264.
Kati (indecl.)
[interr. pron. used like Lat. quot. Already Vedic] how many ? Vin 1.83 (k. sikkhapadani), 155; S 1.3 ("sangatiga having overcome how many attachments ?), 70; Sn 83, 960, 1018; Ps 11.72; Miln 78;
;
DhA
Katikft
1.7,
188;
PvA
74.
11.209, tal'Svatthu",
flpekKha", etc. (b) with adjectives, e. g. garu, bahu. (c) with adverbial substitutes, e. g. atta. para
(parai)), sacchi",
pamana", bahuli, yani, sankhSr'-
sayag, etc. a scrubber, used after a bath
Kataka
(nt.) [fr. kantati]
Vm
11.129, 143
cp. Vin. Texts 11.318.
conversation, talk (adhammika k., cp. kathika & katha) J 11.449. katikar) karoti to make an arrangement or agreement Vin 111.104, 220, 230; VvA 46. In cpds. katika^ IV. 267; DhA 1.91 J. 1.81 e. g. "vatta observance of an agreement, i) karoti to be faithful to a pact Dh 1.8 r| bhindati to break an agreement J vi.541 santhana the entering of an
2.
(f.) [to katheti or karoti ?] 1. agreement, contract, pact Vin 1.153 (T- katika), 309; J vi.71 Miln 171, 360.
;
talking,
Katafifin
(adj.) [cp. Sk. krtajfia] Ut. knowing, i. e. acknowledging what has been done (to one), i. e. grateful often in comb" with katavedin grateful and mindful of benefits S 11. 272; A i.87 = Pug 26; Vv 81";
agreement Vin
Katipaya
;
11.76,
208
111.160.
Sk. katipaya] some, several, a few (in cpds. or in pi.) J 1.230, 487; 111.280, 419; iv.125; V.162 Pv n.9* ( = appake only a few) DhA 1.94 (very
(adj.)
[cp.
;
Katip>ahan
few)
(
;
II
Kattariki
J.
(f.)
Kathai)
[fr.
PvA
;
46.
In
;
sg.
little,
= appiki f.). vare a few VI.52 PvA 135 Mhbv 3.

Katipihan (for) a few days Vin
;
insignificant Vv ss* times, a few turns J v. 132

;
last] scissors,
or a knife Vin
11.
134;
1.223.
ahan, contracted, see aha*] 111. 14; J 1.152, 298, 466; 11.38; m.48 IV. 147: Mhvs 7, 38; PvA 145. 161 VvA 222. katipabena (instr.) within a few days Mhvs 17, 41 DhA 1.344: PvA 13, 161. katipab'accaycna after (the lapse of) a few days J J. 245 DhA 1. 175 PvA 47.
;
;
(adv.) rkatipaya
Katima [num.
which
(of
many
ord. fr. kati], f. katitni in k. pakkhassa other) day of the half-month Vin 1.117.
Katirasia (adj.) [kati + vassa] i. (having) how 2. (having had) how years, how old ? J v. 331. rainy seasons (in the bhikkhu's career) of how years' seniority ? Vin 1.86 Ud 59 Miln 28 DhA
many many many

1.37.
Kattika (f.) (& "katUka) [cp. Sk. krttika f. pi. the Pleiades & BSk. karthika] N. of a month (Oct.-Nov.), during which the full moon is near the constellation of Pleiades. It is the last month of the rainy season, terminating on the full moon day of Kattika (kattika-puiinama). This season is divided into 5 months Asalha, Savaija, Bhaddara (Potthapada), Assayufa, Kattika the month Assayuja is also called pubba-kattika, whereas the fifth, K., is also known as pacchima-kattika; both are comBhikkhus retiring pri.sed in the term k.-dvemasika. for the first 3 months of the Vassa (rainy season) are kattika-temasika, if they include the 4th, they are k.-catumasika. The full moon of Assayuja is termed See k.-temasini that of Kattika is k.-catumasini. Nett 143 (kattiko, Vinaya passages & cp. nakkhatta.
: ;
Katifidha (adj.) [kati + vidha, for Vedic katidba] of many kinds Vism 84.
how
v.
1.
kattika).
Kate
(adv.) [loc. of kata] for tue sake of, on behalf of with ace. mai) k. J iv.14 with gen. maijsassa k. J v.500.
; ;
Katta [pp. of kantati*: cp. Sk. krtta] is represented Pali by kanta* katta being found only in cpd. pari.
;
in
Kattabba (adj.) [grd. of karoti] i. to be done, to be made or performed that which might or could be done Dh 53 J 1.77, 267 V.362. 2. (nt.) that which is to be done, obligation, duty Th i, 330; J it.154; v.402 DhA 1.211. akattabba (adj.) not to be done J 111.131 V.147; (nt.) that which ought not to be done J v.402. kattabb' Akattabba to be done and not to be done kattabba-yuttaka i. (adj.) fit or proper to J 1.387. be done DhA 1.13. 2. (nt.) duty, obligation J 111.9; VI. 164: DhA 1. 180; (the last) duties towards the deceased J 1.431. Cp. katabba.
;
-catumasini see above Vin 111.263. -coraka a thief in the month of K., after the distribution of robes, attacks bhikkhus Vin 111.262. -chana a festival held at the end of Lent on the full moon of pubba-kattik&, and coinciding with the Pavaraija J 1.433 "372 V.212 sq. Mhvs 17, 17. -temasi(-pnopama) (the full moon) of pnbbakattika Vin 111.261 Mhvs 17, i {pnnMhvs 12, 2 namasi). -masa the month K. J 11372 (kattike mase). -sukkapakkha the bright fortnight of K. Mhvs 17, 64.
who
Katta
compd* 1. base of inf. kattuQ (of karoti), in "kamyata willingness to do sontething Vbh 208 Vism 320, 385 DhA 111.289 "kama desirous to do Vin 11.226. '^kamata desire to do or to perform Vism 466 VvA 43. 2 base of kattar in comp".
;
;
Kattabbaka
(nt.) [fr. last] task,
duty Th
1.
330.
is it
Kattabbati (f.) [fr. kattabba] fitness, duty, that which to be done J 11. 179 (iti-&ya because I had to do
thus).
Kattar
Sk. kartr] one who makes or I. Depencreates, a maker, doer in foil, construction. dent. Either in verb-function with ace, as n. agent to all phrases with karoti e. g. pailhai) karoti to put a question, paAhai] katta one who puts a question or in n. function with gen., e. g. raantanar) kattiro the authors of the Mantas, or in cpd. raja-kattaro makers of kings. II. Dependent, as n. katta the doer: kattSL hoti no bhasitcl he is a man of action, and not of words. I. (indef.) one who does anything (with ace.) A 1. 103; 11.67; V.347. 350 sq.; (with gen.) J 1.378: III. 1 36 (one who does evil, in same meaning at 111.26, C. akatai\i\u, cp. J.P.T.S. 1893, 15: not to krti ) Bdhd IV.98 (expH as kata by C) v. 258 Miln 25, 296 author, maker, creator D 1.18 (of 2. an 85 sq. Brahm& issaro, k., nimmata), 104 (mantanar)); A 11.102 Dh i.iii. 3. an officer of a king, the king's messenger J v.220 ( = 225); vi.259, 268, 302, 313, 49J. Note. At J v. 225 & VI. 302 the voc. is katte (of a-decl.), cp. also nom. "katta for "katta in salla-katta. 4. as Kacc 136, 143, 277. t.t.g. N. of the instr. case VvA 97
[n. ag. fr. karoti, cp.
;
;
Kattha (adv.) [der. fr. intcrr. base ka (kad), whereas Sk. kutra is der. fr. base ku, cp. kuttha] where ? wnere to, whither ? Vin i.8i. 107: 11.76; D 1.223: Sn 487, 1036; k. nu kho where then, J 111.76; Pv 11.9"; DhA 1.3. where I wonder ? D 1.2 15 sq., PvA 22 (with Pot.) -katthaci(d) (indef.) anywhere, at some place or other wherever, in whatever place Miln 366; J 1.137: v.468 PvA 284 KhA 247 J 111.229 IV.9, 45 as katthacid eva Sometimes doubled katthaci J. IV. 92; PvA 173. -na k. nowhere katthaci in whatsoever place J iv.341. M. 1.424 Miln 77 VvA 14.
-{hita
fig.
in
what condirion or
;
state
?
11.241
resi-
(corresp. with ettha) J iv.iio. dence ? Sn 412. -vasika residing
-visa in what
where
J 11.128, 273.
Katthati [cp. Sk. batthate, ctym. unexpl"*] to boast Sn 783 (ppr. med. akatthamana). Cp. pavikatthita.
Eâtthitar (n. ag.
fr.
katthaH] a boaster Sn 930.
KatthJn
(adj.)
(?)
[fr.
katth] boasting
in "sona
j.
v.
157 1+ vikatthin).
Katthn
a jackal,
& dogs J
vi.538 (for koUbn")-
Kathag
part.
Kattara (adj.) (only-) [cp. Sk. krtvan (?), in diff. meaning] dan4a a walking-stick or staff (of an ascetic) Vin 1.188 11.76 = 208 sq.; III. 160; J 1.9; v. 132; VI. 52, 56, 5:;o
Vedic kathai) & katha] dubit. interr. with ind. pres. PvA 6 (k. puriso pati11.159 (k. tattha labhati), or with fut. & cond. J 1.222 2. why, gamissami) vi.500 PvA 54 (na dassami) v. 506. Combined with -ca for what reason ? J 111. 81 Vin I.I 14; 11.83. -carahi D 11. 192. -nu & -nu kho Vin 11.26, J III. 99; IV. 339; Nd' 189, see also evai) nu kho. -pana D 11.163. -su Nd 189. .'\i J iv.339 DhA 1.432. -hi nama Vin 1.45 11. 105 111.137 iv.30(. -ci (kathaQci) scarcely, with all in the same meaning
(adv.) [cp.
.
how
;
Vism
III.
winnowing basket Vin i.269 = DhA

sankara-kute chatjdehi).
Kattari
ref.
91, 125, 181. yatthi = prec. J 11.441 140. "ratha an old (?) chariot J 111.299.
;
DA
1.207;
difficulty
Th
i,
456.
1.174
\,e
"suppa a pakkhipitva
-katha " saying

unsettled
;
how
how
;
?"
i.
e.
doubt, uncertainty,
;
mind (cp. kahkha); expl. as vicikiccha dukkhe kankha Nd* 190 D 11.282 Sn 500, 866. 1063, 1088 DhA IV. 194 as adj. and at end of cpd. "-katha,
;
&
I (f.) [to
kanUti*)
scissors, shears J 111.298,
with
;
e.
g.
vigata"
(in
I.I
phrase tinna-vicikiccha
vesaraj-
to the " shears " of a crab, " as with scissors " Vin. Texts in. 138 (see next).
cp.
j.ippatta)
86.
10
= Vin
1.12
tinija"
(-1-
visalla)
Sn
17,
367.
k-ksalla " the ari-ow of doubt "
11.283
Kathana
-kathin having doubts, unsettled, (vicikiccha + ). Nd 191 DhsA 352 a free 1.8 uncertain D 11.2S7 " not 1.211 from doubt. Ep. of Arahant (expl'' It 49 Sn 534, 1. 108 saying how and how is this ?") in phrases tipoa-vicikiccho viharati 635, 868, 1064 akathankathi kusalesu dhammesu D 1.71 = Pug 59, jhayi anejo a Dh 414 ( DhA rv.i94) = Sn 638. -kara
;
12
Kad
Ps
11.72.
6. discussion, in
vatthu (see below)
Mhvs
5,
138.
DA
;
181
-dukkatha harmful conversation or idle talk A -kathag vad^heti " to opp. su A 111.182.
;
iii.
in-
acting, what doing? k. ahag no nirayam Sn pateyyag {" ri iroiwv âxopiof ^lToât") J rv.339 -jivin leading what kind of V.148. IV.75 376;
(adj.)
how
J
life ?
Sn
"slla).
-dassin holding what views -pakara of what kind Vin 1.358;

181.
Sn 848 Sn 241 (
?
(see :ka-
thappakara). -pa^panna going what way, i. e. how -bhavita how cultivated acting? D 11.277, 279, 281. or practised ? S v. 119. -bhuta " how being," of what sort, what like D 11.139, 158; -rupa of what kind ? -vani>a of what i.2i8; A 1.249; III. 35; J 111.525. appearance, what like ? D 11.244. -vidha what sort of ? -sameta how constituted? J V.95, 146; DhsAv305. Sn 873. -sQa of what character or conduct ? how in his morality ? Sn 848 (kathai)dassi katharisilo upasanto
ti
vuccati).
ir>thftna (nt.) [fr. katb, see katheti] i. conversing, talking 2. telling i. e. answering, J 1.299; "1.459; VI. 340.
3. preaching soh-ing (a question) J v.66 (paflha). DI1A1.7. 4. reciting, narrating Kacc. 130. Cp. kathita. akithana not talking or telling J 1.420 vi.424 not speaking fr. anger J iv.108 DhA 1.440. -akara, in g karoti to enter into conversation with -samattha able to .speak (of the tongue) j VI. 413. able to talk or converse with (saddbii)) J 111.459 -sHa (one) in the habit of talking, garrulous J VI. 340.
v. 412. crease the talk," to dispute sharply J 1.404 i) samutthapcti to start a conversation J 1.119 iv. 73. At the end of cpds. (as adj.) katha e. g. cbinna madhura" J 111.342 vi.255. Sn 711 thita" 1.73 -AbhiAiâna recollection due to speech Miln 78, 79. -ojja (k-udya, to vad) a dispute, quarrel Sn 825, 828. -nigghosa 1.43. -dbamma a topic of conversation -pavatti the the sound of praise, flattery J 11.350. course of a conversation J 1.119 DhA 1.249 Mhbv 61 -pabhata subject of a conversation, story J 1.252, 364. -babuUa abundance of talk, loquacity A iv.87. magga -rasa the sweetness narrative, account, history J 1.2. of (this) speech Miln 345. -vatthu i. subject of a 11.127, 'S*discourse or discussion, argument 1.372 iv.352, 357 (see katha) and at There are 10 enum'' at Vism 19 as qualities of a kalyapa-mitta, referred to at A V.67, 129 Vism 127 DhA iv.30. Three are given at 111.220 = A 1.197. kusala well up in the subjects of 2. N. of the fifth book of the discussion VvA 354. Abhidhamma Pitaka, the seven constituents of which are enum"" at var. places (e. g. 1.17 Mhbv 94, where Xvu takes the 3"" place), see also J.P.T.S. 1882, 1888, 1896. samutthana the arising of a discussion Mhvs 5, 138. -samutthapsn^ starting a conversation J 1.119; -satnpayoga conversational inter111.278; DhA 1.250. course A 1.197. -sallapa talk, conversation Vin 1.77; 11.150 1.178 A 11. 197 v.188 1.89 sq., 107 sq. 1.276 (expl"" as kathanaUd 40 J 11.283 Miln 31 patikathana) DhA 11.91 (i) karoti) VvA 153.
DA
DA
DA
DA
J 1.299; a J 1.420. ir ^^th ft l ff (potsherd) spelling at
Kathapeti Caus.
11.
of katheti (q. v.).
Vism 261
for kafhala.
11.234
Kathika
Ksthali (metri caus&)=next, in the
Uddana at Vin
Kathalika (nt.) [der. uncertain], always in comb" pad'odaka pada-pitha pada-k either a cloth to wipe the feet with after washing them, or a footstool Vin 1.9, 47 At VvA 8 however with pada-pitha 11.22 sq., 210, 216. (pida-thapana-yoggai) daruexpl"" as a footstool Bdhgh (on CV ii.i.i) expl"* padakhaQ(Jar) asanai)). pitha as a stool to put the washed foot on, pada-kathalika as a stool to put the unwashed foot on, or a cloth to rub the feet with (ghaQsana).
:
(adj.) [fr. katha, cp. Sk. kathaka] relating, speaking, conversing about, expounding, in cpds. citta Th 2, 449 (cp. citra-kathin) (a) tiracchana A iv.153; dhamtna J 1.148 111.342 iv.2 (thera) vi.255 (mahS") as noun a preacher, speaker, expounder A In. 1 74: Mhvs 14, 64 (maha).
; ; ;
;
( )
Kathika
(f.) [fr.
last
?]
agreement Dpvs
19,
22
see katika.
Kathita [pp. of katheti, cp. Sk. kathita] said, spoken, related J 11.310; iv.73 ; v.493. su well said or told As nt. with instr. J iv.72 (tena kathitai) the J. IV. 73. discourse (given) by him).
Katha (f.) [fr. kath synonym is lap,
to tell or talk, see katheti ; nearest cp. v&c' dbhilapa & sallapa] i. talk, So in antara" talking, conversation 1.130; PvA 39. 1. 79; Sn p. Also in tirac107, 115; cp. sallSpa. 1 chana low, common speech, comprising 28 kinds of
Kathin (adj.) ( ) [cp. kathika] speaking one who speaks, a speaker, preacher J 1.148 (dhamma-kathikesu citraSee also kathi) Mibi 90, 348 (settha best of speakers).
; ;
kathag-kathin.
conversational talk a bhikkhu should not indulge in, enum"* in full at D 1.7=178 = 111.36 & passim (e. g. S V.419 corr. suddha" to yuddha A v.i28=Nd* 192) ref. to at A 111.256; v. 185; J 1.58; Pug 35. Similarly in gama Sn 922 viggahika k. A iv.87 Sn 930. Ten good themes of conversation (katha-vatthfini) are
:
Katheti
inf.
enum''at
similarly
111.11 3
= A iii.ii7=iv.357=v.67
11.51
; ; ;
Wiln 344
;
iv.307 v. 192 Sn 325 paVattani k. A 1.151 yutta kathayai) Sn 826; sammodaniya k. in salutation formula si) kt} sSraiiiyai) vitis&retva A v. 185 Sn 419, pp. 86, 93, 1.52, 108, etc. 116. 2. speech, sermon, discourse, lecture 107, Vin 1.203, 290 (r) karoti to discuss) A 111.174 'v. 358. Freq. in anupubbi a sermon in regular succession, graduated sermon, discussing the 4 points of the ladder of " holiness," viz. danakatha, sila", sagga, magga (see anupubba) Vin 1.15; A 111.184; rv.i86, 209, 213; DhA 1.6 VvA 66. 3. a (longer) story, often with vitthara" an account in detail, e. g. PvA 19. bahira profane story KhA 48. "5 4. word, words, advice ganhati to accept an advice J 11. 173; ill. 424. 5. explanation, exposition, in attha (q. v.), cp. gati
;
dhammi kathd A
'
(v. den. fr. katha, cp. Sk. kathayate] aor. katbesi, kathetave (Vin 1.359) Pass, kathiyati kathetui) & katheti (Miln 22, cp. Trenckner, Notes 122); ppr. Pass, kathiyam^na & kacchamana (A. in. 181); grd. kathetabba, kathaniya & kaccha, i to speak, say, tell, relate (in detail vittharato PvA 77). mft kathesi (= ma bhaI^) do not speak PvA 16. to tell (a story) 2. to converse with J. 1.2; IV. 137; PvA 12, 13. PvA 86 (âmantayi). 3. to report, to J. VI. 413 1.166. inform J v. 460. 4. to recite DhA 5. to expound, explain, preach J 1.30; Miln 131 DhA 188; Nd* s. V. 6. to speak about (with ace.) Vin 11.168. 8. to answer or solve (a 7. to refer to J 1.307. Caus 11. kathapeti to make question) J 1.165; v.66.
&
say
Mhvs
[old
24, 4 (aor. katbapayi)
DhA
11.35
KbA
118.
Kad
form of interr. pron. nt., equal to kig; cp. (Vedic) kad in kadarthai) = kir)artbai) to what purpose]
; ;
" what ?" used adverbially then indef. " any kind of," as (na) kac(-cana) " not at all " kac-cid " any kind of is it anything ? what then ?" Mostly used in disparaging sense of showing inferiority, contempt, or defectiveness, and equal to ka (in denoting badness or
orig.
;
Kadamba
smallness,
e. g. kakanika, kpurisa, see also kanUia & kappata), kig, ku. For relation of ku > ka cp. kutra > kattha & kada. -anna bad food Kacc 178. -asana id. Kacc 178. -dukkha (?) great evil (= death) VvA 316 (expl'' as maraija, cp. katuka).
13
purities J 111.290
J 111.290.
Kanta
&
Miln
35.
ill.
a" free from
mud
or dirt,
clean Vin 11.201, of a lake J

J VI. 59 (kilesehi).
289
fig.
pure of character
or dirty, defiled
kaddamlkata made
muddy
;
Kadamba
J-
(cp.
cordifolia
VI. 535,
Sk. (with
kadamba] the kadamba

orange-coloured,
tree,
Naudea
-odaka muddy water Vin 11:262 Vism 127. -parikha moat filled with mud, as a defence J vi. 390 -babula (adj.) muddy, full of mud DhA 1.333
; ;
;
fragrant
1.309
539;
Vism 206;
11.
DhA
(cxpl''
blossoms) ("puppha);
Kanaka (nt.) [cp. Sk. kanaka hunig=. honey. See also

;
Bilhvs 25, 48 (id).
Kadara
(adj.)
miserable ]
[cp.
136
as liikha, kasira).
Kadariya
Sk. kadarya, kad + arya ?] mean, usually expl"' by thaddhamiserly, stingy, selfish macchari (PvA 102 DhA JI1.189, 313), and mentioned with maccharl, freq. also with paribhasaka S 1.34, 96 A U.59 IV. 79 sq. Dh 177, 223; J v.273 Sn 663; Vv 29*. As cause of Peta birth freq. in Pv., e. g. (nt.) avarice, 1.9'; II. 7'; rv.i**; PvA 25, 99, 236.
(adj.)
; ;
Ags. Gr. Kvqror yellow kailcana] gold, usually as said of the colour of the skin uttatta" molten gold Bu 1.59; Pv III. 3'; J V.416; PvA 10 suvanna). -agga gold-crested J v. 156; -chavin of golden complexion J VI. 13 -taca (adj.) id. J v. 393 -pabha golden splendour Bn xxiii.23 -vimana a fairy palace of gold VvA 6 PvA 47, 53 -sikhari a golden peak, in r5ja
; ;
;
king of the golden peaks
(i.
e.
Himalayas)
Davs
iv.30.
Kanittba
stinginess,
selfishness,
grouped
last]
under
macchariya
niggardliness
Dhs
122
Sn 362 (with kodha).

[abstr.
;
Xadariyatt
(f.)
;
fr.
stinginess,
11.243
Miln 180
PvA
45.
Kadala
(nt.)
(f-)
the plantain tree Kacc 335.

[Sk. kadadi]
KadalP
the plantain, Musa sapientium. Owing to the softness and unsubstantiality of its trunk it is used as a frequent symbol of unsubstantransitoriness tiality, and worthlessness. As the plantain or banana plant always dies down after producing fruit, is destroyed as it were by its own fruit, it is used as a simile for a bad man destroyed by the fruit of his own deeds: S i.i54 = Vin ii.i88=S ii.24i=A 11.73 = DhA III. 1 56 cp. Miln 166 as an image of unsubstantiality, Cp. III. 2*. The tree is used as ornament on great festivals: J i.ii vi.590 (in simile), 592 VvA 31. 2. a flag, banner, i. e. plantain leaves having the appearance of banners (-dhaja) J v. 195; vi.412. In
i.
; ;
compar. &. [Sk. kani^tba younger, youngest, younger bom (isi the younger) J 11. 6 PvA 42, 54 esp. the younger brother (opp. jettha, "ka) J 1.132 DhA 1.6, 13; Mhvs. PvA 19, 55. Comb"" with jet^haka the elder & 9, 7 younger brothers J 1.253 sabba- k. the very youngest f- kanittha the youngest daughter DhA 1.396. J 1-395fig. later, lesser, inferior, in phala the lesser fruit akaniftha "not the (of sanctification) Pv iv.i'*. smaller " i. e. the greatest, highest in akanittbagamin going to the highest gods (cp. parinibbayin) S v. 237 = "bhavana the abode of the highest gods 285, etc.
(adj.)
;
kafifla]
superl. ; see Vin 111.146
J. 111.487.
Kanittbaka
iv.93 (adj.) younger (opp. jettha) J 11.348 ; 1.152; the younger brother Mhvs 5, 33, 8, 10; 35. 49 36, 116 -ika and aka a younger sister, Mhvs 1, 49; Pv i.ii' (better read for kaniuba).
DhA
Kanit^batta (nt.) the more recent and therefore lower, less developed state (of sanctification) DhA 1.152.
Kanittbl (i) a younger sister
Mhvs
7,
67.
cpds. kadali.
-khandha the trunk of the plantain similes as symbol of worthlessness. e.
tree, often in
g.
Kaniya
less,
1.233 =
;
479; Nd* 680 A".; J vi.442 as symbol of smoothness and beauty of limbs VvA 280 -taru the plantain tree Davs v. 49 torana a triumphal arch made of pi. steins and leaves Mhbv 169 -patta a pi. leaf used as an improvised plate to eat from J v. 4 DhA 1.59 -phala the fruit of the plantain J v.37.
Iii.i4i
= rv.i67 Vism
;
[compar. of kan, Sk. kaniyags] younger, Kacc 122 (only as a grammarian's construction, not in the living language where it bad coalesced with kanya=kaiifiS).
(adj.)
inferior
Kadall*
(f.) a kind of deer, an antelope only in miga 1.87; and "pavara-paccJ V.405, 416; VI. 539; attfaarana (nt.) the hide of the k. deer, used as a rug or cover l.7!=A l.i8i Vin 1.192 11.163, 169; sim. D. II. 187; (adj.) (of pallanka) A i.i37=iii.5o=iv.394.
DA
i. (adj.) in special Kanta^ [Sk. kanta, pp. of kSmeti] sense an attribute of worldly pleasure (cp. kama, kSmaguija) plea.sant, lovely, enjoyable freq. in foim. ittha kanta manapa, referring to the pleasures of the senses S 1.245 11.192 iv.60, 158. 235 sq. v. 22, 60, 147 A 11.66 sq.; M 1.85; Sn 759; It 15; Vbh 2, 100, 337; bala (lovely in the opinion of the ignorant) Sn 399. D 11.265 I1I-227 (ariya); J in. 264 v. 447; with ref. to
:
Kadi
(indecl.) [Vedic kada. Cp. tada, sada in Pali, and perhaps Latin quando]. interr. adv. when ? (very often foil, by fut.) Th i, iogi-1106; J 11. 212 vi. 46 DhA Comb*" with -ssu J v. 103, 215 vi.49 sq. 1.33 PvA 2. 2. some-ci [cid] indef. i. at some time A iv.ioi. times J 1.98; PvA 271. 3. once upon a time Davs 1.30. + eva; 4. perhaps, may be J 1.297; VI. 364. kadScideva VvA 213; -kadaci kadaci from time to time, every now and then J 1. 216; Iv. 120 DhsA 238 PvA 253. -kadaci karahaci at some time or other, at times A 1.179 Miln 73 DhA III. 362. -na kadaci at no time, never S 1.66 J v. 434 vi.363 same with ma k kadSc113; cp. kudicana. J VI. 310; Mhvs 25, -uppattika (adj.) happening only sometimes, occasional Miln 114.
;
the fruit of action as giving pleasure phala Kvu 35,211, PvA 277 (hatthi-) k pleasing to elephants; of manta DhA 1.163 of Vina J vi.255, 262 DhA 1.163. 2. beloved by, ifavourite of, charming J vi.255, 262 DhA 1. 163. 3. (n.) the beloved one, the husband J vi.370 (wrongly written kan tena) of a precious stone Miln 118; Sdhp 608, rp. suriya", canda" kanta (f.) the beloved one, the wife J v. 293 kantena (instr.) agreeably, with kind words A 11.213 J v. 486 (where porisadassa kante should te read as porisadassak' ante). a" undesired, disagreeable, unpleasant, in same form as kanta, e. g. D 11.192; in other comb" J v.295 akantena with unVbh 100; Neit 180; PvA 193. kantatara compar. J 111.260. pleasant words A II. 2 3. -bhava the state of being pleasant DA 1.76 VvA 323.
:
'
IT/erivation unknown. Sk. kardama] mud, mire, filth Nd* 374 (=panka); J 1. 100; 111.220 (written kadamo in verse and kaddemo in gloss) vi.240, 390
;
Kanta' [pp. of kantati', Sk. kftta. kanta is analogyform, after pres. kantati, regularly we should expect katta. See also avakanta. It may be simply misreading for katta, cp. kern, Toev. under parikanta.] cut, cut out or of! Th 2, 223 (salla=samucchinna-rag'-adisalla
PvA
189
= panka),
215; compared with moral im-
ThA
179) cp. katta
&
pari".
Kantati
Kuitati^ [Sk. kn>atti, *Qert, cp. kata, & Lat. cratis, crassus, E. crate] to plait, twist, spin. esp. suttar) (thread) Vin IV.300 ; PvA 75 DhA 111.273 kappasag A 111.295. Cp.
; ;
14
Kapifijala
J vi.126.
Kannfima^ kihnima
Kapaoa
(adj.
n.)
pari".
cp. Gr. koVju, to *(g)qert, to cut Kantati* [Sk. krotati shear Lat. caro, cena Uhg. sceran, E. shear see also katu] to cut, cut oS J 11.53 ( as nik in gloss, where it should be mulani kant); in. 185: vi.154, DhA in. 152
;
; ;
(+ viddhagseti). Kant&ra
(adj. n.) [perhaps from kad-tarati, diflicult to cross, Sk. (?) kantara] difficult to pass, scil. magga, a
difficult road,
wail, cp. Lat. Cp. also Sk. kj-cchra] freq. miserable, wretched; a beggar; I. poor, very e.'cpl'' by varaka, duggata. dina and da|idda often classed with low-caste people, as cao4ala Pv. iii.i" Apesakara (Ud4). Sn 818 J 1.312, 321; in. 199; Pv n.91*; ui.i", iv.5; DA 1.298 DhA 1.233 Th A 178.
[Sk.
krpapa from krp
crepo; Ags. liraefn=E. raven.
irina
VvA
waste land, wilderness, expW as nirudaka 334 (on Vv 84), comb'' with maru" PvA 99
1.2 13 Bdhd 84. (f.) small, short, insignificant "a a miserable woman J iv.285 ; -"an (adv.) pitifully, piteously, with verbs of weeping, etc. J in. 295 v. 499 ati very miserable Pgdp VI. 143 a not poor J 111.199 Der. ta wretchedness Sdhp 315. 74.
2.
; ; ; ;
and marukantaramagga PvA

bhumi.
112; opp. khemantaUsually 5 kinds of wilds are enumerated: cora*", vala, nirudaka", amanussa, appabbhakkha" SA 324 4 kinds at Nd' 630 cora. vala" duJ 1. 99 bhikkha nirudaka". The term is used both lit. & fig.
;
; :
-addhika pi. often with adi, which means samapabrahmana-k-vanibbaka-yacaka (e. g. D 1.137 PvA 78) beggars and wayfarers, tramps J 1.6, 262, DhA 1.105, 188
;
1.298 and kapai:Lika (written k-aDdhika) see also -iddhika pi. (probably miswriting for addh, cp.
;
DA
(of the wilds of ignorance, false doctrine, or of difficulties,
hardship).
seat of demons (Petas and Yakkhas) freq. in Pv (see above), also J 1.395. As diî in pass, ditthi-gata, etc. 1.8, 486, Pug 22 (on ditthi vipatti). addhana a road in the wilderness, a dangerous path (fig.)Th I, 95-^-0 l.73 1.276 -pa^panna a wanderer through the wilderness, i. e. a forester J 111.537. -magga a difficult road (cp. kummagga) J 11.294 (1'^) ''^ simile S II. 1 18. -mukha the entrance to a desert J 1.99.
As the
=M
Trenckner,y.P.r.S. 1908, 130) D 1.137 It65 DA 1.298 -jivika in "ag kappeti to -itthi a poor woman J 111.448 make a poor liveUhood J 1.312 -bhava the state of being miserable PvA 274; -manussa a wretched fellow, a beggar Vism 343 -laddhaka obtained in pain, said of children J vi.150, cp. kiccha laddhaka; -visikha the street or quarter of the poor, the slums Ud 4 -vuttin leading a poor life PvA 175.
;
;
Kapaoika
Kant&riya
[from kantAra] (one) living in or belonging to the desert, the guardian of a wilderness, applied to a
(adj.)
ThA
178
(f) a (mentally) miserable woman Th 2, 219; ; cp. kapaoa also as kapaniya J vi.93.
;
Yakkha Vv 84" = VvA

(
341).
Kapalla at Vin 1.203, is an error for kajjala, lamp-black, used in preparation of a coUyrium (cp. J.P.T.S. 1887,
167).
orig. skull, bowl, cp. kapola & (nt.) [Sk kapala Lat. caput, capula, capillus, Goth, baubi, E. head] see I. a bowl in form of a skull, or tlie shell of reptiles 2. an earthenware pan used to carry ashes kapala. 3. a frying pan (see J 1.8; VI.66, 75; DhA 1.288. -kapalla is only a cpds. & cp. angara-kapalla) Sn 672. variant of kapala. -pati an earthen pot, a pan J 1.347 = Dh A 1. 371 -piJTa a pancake J 1.345 DhA 1.367 VvA 123 Mhvs
;
Kantika'
itthiyo).
(adj.)
[to
kantat^]
spinning
PvA
75
(si)tta
Kapalla
in
Kantika*= kanta^
(
a unpleasant, disgusting
Pv
111.4^
= PvA
193)-
Kantita^ [Sk. kftta, pp. of kantati'] spun, (sutta) Vin iv.300. Kantita' (adj.) Sk. kftta pp. of kantati*] cut
off,
severed
Miln 240.
ir^nJft [Sk.
etc. J 1.273
kanda] a tuberous root, a bulb, tuber, as radish, '^.373 VI. 516 VvA 335 mula bulbs and roots (phala) D i.ioi a bulbous root J v.202.
;
35.
<>7-
Kapallaka
Kandati [Sk. krandati to *Q(e)lem ; cp. Gr. ca\Eu>, \njuf, Lat. clamor, calare, ralendae, Ohg. hellan to shout] to cry, wail, weep, lament, bewail Dh 371; Vv 83**; J VI. 166; Miln II, 148; freq. of Petas: PvA 43, 160, 362 (cp. rodati). In kamaguva pass, urattaliij k. M. i.86 = Nd' s. v. A hi. 54 (urattaji for ir) v. 1.); in phrase b&hi paggayha k Vin 1.237; 11.284; J v. 267.
2.
a small earthen bowl J vi.59 i a frying pan J 1.346.
DhA
1.224.
Kapala
Kandana
Kandara
(nt.) [Sk.
kraudana] crying, lamenting
PvA
262
[Sk. kandara]
a cave, grotto, generally, on

;
;
the slope or at the foot of a mountain Vin 11.76, 146 used as a dwelling-place Th i, 602 J 1.205 111.172. 2. a glen, defile, gully V 1.71 = A 11.2 10= Pug 59; A IV. 437 Miln 36 cxpl'' at 1.209 (as a mountainous part broken by the water of a river the etym. is a " popular one, viz. kag vuccati udakag teua daritag "). k-padarasakha A 1.243=11.240 PvA 29.
i. a tortoise(nt.) [Sk. kapala, see kapalla] S iv.179; as ornament or turtle-shell S i.7 = MiIn 371 1.89. 2. the skull, cp. kataha in sisakatSha. at 3. a frying pan (usually as ayo, of iron, e. g. A iv.70 Nd 304'"; VvA 335) J H.352 Vv 84*; DhA 1.148 Bdhd 100 (in simile). 4. a begging (v. 1. "kapalla) bowl, used by certain ascetics S iv.190; v.53, 3c 1 5. a potsherd J 11.301. A 1.36 ni.225 J 1.89 PvA 3. -abhata the food collected in a bowl A 1.36 -khanda a bit of potsherd J n.301 -battha " with a bowl in his hand." begging, or a beggar, Th i. 1 1 18 J 1.89 111.32 ;
DA
v. 468
PvA
3.
DA
Kapalaka
small i. a beggar's bowl J 1.235

q. v.
vessel,
;
bowl
1.425.
2.
DhA
Davs
11.26.
Kapasa=kappasa.
Kapi
cp. kapila
;
11.39-
maKandala N. of a plant with white flowers J iv.442. kula knob (?) of k. plant Vism 253 (as in description of
sinews).
[Sk. kapi. origmal designation of a
brownish colour,
Kanda)a N. of esculent water

bulb
lily,
having an enormous
D
;
1.264.
Kandita (adj.) [pp. of kandati] weeping. lamenting Davs IV. 46 a not weeping J 111.58. (n. nt.) crying, lamentation J IH.57; Miln 148.
kapotaj a monkey (freq. in similes) Sn Th 2, K'8o J 1.170; in. 1 48, cp. kavi. 791 -kacchu the plant Mucuna pruritus Pv 11.3'" "pltnla -citta " having a monkey's mind," its fruit PvA 86 capricious, fickle J 111.148=525: -naccana Npl., Pv IV. 1"; -nidda " monkey-.sleep," dozing Miln 300.
&
Kanna
(adj.) [Sk.
skauna] trickling down
v.445.
Sk. kapinjala] a wild Kapinjala [Derivation unknown. J bird, possibly the francoUu partridge Kvu 268 VI. 538 (IJ.U. kapifijara).
;
Kapithana
Kapithana the tree Thespesia populneoides Vin
Kapittha and ttha
nr. 35.
15
Kappisika
(by itself) the end of the world J 1.4 = Vism 415; -kata on which a kappa, i. e. smudge, has been made, ref. to the civzxa of a bhikkhu (see above) Vin 1.255 iv.227, 286 DA 1.103 -(fl)jaha (one) who has left time behind, free from sai)sara, an Arahant Sn 1101 (but expl"" at Nd' s. v., see also DA 1.103 as free from dve kappa: ditthi" tanha"). -jila the consumption of the kappa by fire, the end of a kappa Dpvs 1.6:. -ttba staying there for a kappa, i. e. in pnrgatorj' in Spayiko nerayiko + atekiccho, said of Devadatta Vin 11.202. 206 A 111.402 ^-r/.ife; It ii.~85. -(âyin lasting a whole cycle, of a vimSna Th i. 1 190. .(^hika enduring for an aeon kibbisa (of Devadatta) Vin 11.198 = 204; (cp. Vin. Texts
; ; ;
; :
the tree Feronia elephantnm, the Vism 183 ("ka) Mhvs 29, 1 1 2. i) (nt.) the wood apple Miln 189 3. the position of the hand when the fingers are slightly and loosely bent in J 1.237 kapitthaka S v.96.
i
.
at
wood-apple tree J vi.534
Kapltthana= kapithana J "445;
VI. 529,
550, 553; V.
1.
Vism 183
for "itthaka.
KapUa
(adj.) [Sk. kapila, cp. kapi]
brown, tawny, reddish,
of hair
irf(piti
& beard VvA
222
''a f .
a brown cow
DhA
iv.153.
[Sk. kapi:5irsa] the lintel of a door n.143 (cp. Rh.D. Buddh. Suttas p. 95 n') -ka the cavity in a doorpost for receiving the bolt Vin 11. 120, 148 (cp. Vin.
111.254)
13.
Texts
II.
106 n').
salarukkha J v.416 ; see also thitakappig Pug -tthitika id. 1.50 (vera) Miln 108 (kammar)). ("sabbe pi magga-samangino puggala thita kappino.")
DhA
Kapota
[Sk. kapota, greyish blue, cp. kapi)

; ;
pigeon, a dove J 1.243
pigeon
J '244-
PvA
47
ka
(f.
Miln 403 2. (f.) 'i a female ildi Miln 365) a small pigeon
1.9.
i.
(m.) a
-pada (of the colour) of a pigeon's foot J
= prec. v.75 J 1.172, 213; v.33 Miln 109, 214. rukkha the tree that lasts for a kappa, ref. to the cittapatali, the pied trumpet-tree in the abode of the Asnras J 1.202 -nibbatta originated at the beginning of the k. (appl. to the flames of purgatory) J v.272 ; pariat^ the evolution of a k the end of the world
-tthiya-
Kapob
Kappa
[Sk. kapola, cp. kapalla, orig.
meaning " hollow
"1
the cheek
Vism
263, 362
DhA
1.194.
kappeti for etym. & formaanything made with a definite object in view, prepared, arranged or that which is fit, suitable, proper. See also DhA 1.103 & KhA 115 for var. meanings. i. (adj.) fitting, suitable, proper I Literal Meaning. (cp. "taj ( = kappiya) in kappAkappesu kusalo Th i, 251, "kovido Mhvs 75, 16; Sn 911; as juice Miln 161. ( ) made m, like, resembling Vin 1.290 (ahata) Sn 35 (khaggavis&Qa) ; hetu acting as cause to Sn 16 a incomparable Mhvs 14, 65 Miln 105 2. (nt.) a fitting, i. e. harness or trapping (cp. kappana) Vv 20* (VvA 104) a small black dot or smudge (kappabindu) imprinted on a new robe to make it lawful Vin 1.255 IV. 22 7, 286 also fig. a making-up (of a trick) lesa" DA 1.103; VvA 348.-11. Applied Meaning.
(adj. n.) [Sk. kalpa, see
tion!
-rukkha a wishing tree, magical tree, fulfilling all wishes sometimes fig. J VI. 117, 594 Vism 206 PvA 75, 176, 121 VvA 32 (where comb'' with cintamapi) DhA rv.208 -lata a creeper like the kappanikkha VvA 12 -vinasaka (scil. aggi) the fire consuming the world at the end of a k. Vism 414 sq. (mahamegho) DhA 111.362 -samana
1.59;
;
; ;
Dpvs
-padapa=rukkha Mhbv 2;
an ascetic ace. to precepts, an earnest ascetic J vi.60 (cp. samaoa-kappa) -halahala " the k-uproar,'" the uproar near the end of a kalpa J 1.47.
;
Kappaka
[fr.
k)p,
kappeti]
;
a barber,
hairdresser,
also
attendant to the king his other function (of preparing baths) is expressed in the term nahapaka (Pv 11.9") or nahapita (a ?) (DA 1.157) Vin. 1.344; "182; D 1.51
(
= DA
1. 1
;
57, in list of various
in.315
Pv
11.9"
iii.i*
occupations) J 1.60, 137 (where expl. by nahapita in the

; ;
ordinance, precept, rule; practice, 301 ( rkappati singiloâ-kappo "fit is the rule concerning ") cp. Mhvs 4, 9 one of the chalanga, the 6 disciplines of Vedic interpretation, VvA 265 2. (temporal) a " fixed " time, time with
I.
(qualitative)
manner Vin
11.294,
cp. expl. ad i.ic*) DhA 1.85 ("vesa disguise of a barber), 342 (pasadhana one who arranges the dress, etc., hairdresser). -jitika belonging to or reborn in the barber class, in this sense representing a low. " black" birth PvA 176.
meaning of "bathed,"
Kappata [kad-pata=ku-pata] a
dirty, old rag, torn gar-
to individual and cosmic life. As 5yu at 1. 103 (cp.kappai)) as a cycle of time= saijsara at Sn 52 1, 535, 860 (na eti kappai)) as a measure of time an age of the world Vin iu.i09 Miln 108 Sdhp256. 257; PvA 21 It i7 = Bdhd 87=S n.185. There are 3 principal cycles
ref.
;
: ; ; ;
DA
ment
Kappatt
(of
(f.)
a bhikkhu)
[abstr.
fr.
Th
1.199.
fitness, suitability
kappa]
DA 1.207.
or aeons
maha, asankbeyya", antara"
each maha
;
Kappati [Pass, of kappeti, cp. Sk. kalpyate] to be fit, seeming, proper, with dat. of person D 11. 162; Vin 11.263, 294 111.36 Th 1.488 Mhvg 4. II 15, 16.
; ; ; ;
consists of 4 asankheyya-kappas, viz. sagvafta" saqvattatthayi" vivatta" vivaftafthayi' II. 142 often abbreviated to sagvatta-vivatta" 1. 14: It 15; freq. in formula ekarapijatii), etc. Vin 111.4 = III. 51, 111 It 99. On pubbanta" & aparanta", past & future kappas see 1. 12 sq. pafhama-kappe at the beginning of the world, once upon a time (cp. atite) J 1.207. When
Kappaaa
kappeti, cp. Sk. kalpana] the act of that which is fixed, arranged, performed. 1 kappana (f.) the fixing of a horse's harness, 2. (nt.) ( harnessing, saddling J 1.62 ) procuring, making jivika" a livelihood J 111.32 putting into trimmed, order; danta" J 1.321; 3. (adj.) ( )
(nt.)
[fr.
preparing, fixing
.

; ;
kappa stands by
itself,
a Maha-kappa
is
understood
arranged with
nanaratana
VvA
35.
whole, complete kappa is designated by kevala" Sn pp. i8 = 46~'i25; Sn 517; also digha S ii.iSi Sdhp 257. For similes as to the enoimous length of a kappa see S 11.181 & DA i.i64 = FVA 254. ace. kappat) adv.: for a long time D 11.103=115 = Ud 62, quot. at 1.103 ^'"^ 11.198 It 17 ; Miln 108 mayi &yukappai) J 1.119, cp. Miln 141. Cp. sankappa.
1.
DA
162.
Kappara
J 1.293
[cp.
;
297
Sk. kOrpara] the elbow Vin iii.i2iiv^3i DhA 1.48. 394 VvA 206.
i
DA
one who has gone beyond time, an Arahant Sn 373. avasesai) (ace.) for the rest of the kappa, in kappai) vS k-ftvasesai) va D n.ii7=A iv.309=Ud 62 Miln 140 -iyuka (one) whose life. extends over a kappa
-Atita
;
:
ffarplia [cp. Sk. karp3sa] i. the silk-cotton tree J iu.386; D II. 141; A U1.295 S v.284; 2. cotton VI. 336. comb. w. uriQa A 111.37= iv.265"i268. J 1.350; vt.41 -paâla the film of -afthi a cotton seed DhA 111.71 Bdhd 66 -picu cotton the cotton seed Vism 446 S V.284 J v. no, 343; VI. 184 -majra made of cotton
PvA
77.
(adj.)
;
Mhvs
of a)
-uf^hana arising at or belonging to the (end -aggi the fire which destroys the Universe J n.397; 111.185; rv.498; V.336; VI.554; Vism 304; -ktia the time of the end of the world J v.244 ; -ntthana
;
V.87
Kappifika
kappa
made of cotton D 11. 188, cp. A rv.394 Vin 1.58 = 97=281 J vi.590 Pv 11. 1". (nt) cotton stuff Miln 267. -panna the leaf of the cotton tree, used medicinally
II.
351
Kappasi
Vin
1.
i6
Kama
2,
20 1
;
-sukhuma
Miln 105.
fine,
delicate cotton stnfl
u.188
IV. 394
of
J vi.537;
EappasI
(f.)
[=kapp5sa] cotton
)
PvA
generally (to be translated according to the meaning accompanying noun), to make, get up, carry on etc. (=Fr. passer), viz. iriyapathai) to keep one's composure
; ;
146.
Kappika
kappa] i. belonging to a kappa, in patharaa" -kala the time of the first Age DA 1.247 Vbh 412 (of manussi); VvA ig (of Manu) without the
(
(adj.) ffr.
at J 1.222 as noun the men of the first Age 2. In cpds. pubbanta" and aparanta" the ika belongs to the whole cpd. 1.39 sq. 1.103. See also kappiya 2.
kala
(id.)
J 11.352.
DA
Kappita [pp. of kappeti] i. prepared, arranged, i. e. harnessed D 1.49; J VI. 268 i. e. plaited DA 1274; i. e. trimmed kesamassu " with hair & beard trimmed " D 11.325; S IV.343; J V.173. 350; VI.268; Vv 73. 2. getting procuring; as "jivika a living ] v.270
; : ;
ready, drawn up (in battle array) D 11. 3. decorated with, adorned with Sdhp 247. -su well prepared, beautifully harnessed or trimmed Vv 60'.
made
189;
J v. 262 Bdhd 33 jivitai) to lead one's life 13; divaviharai] to take the noonday rest Mhvs 19. 79 nisajjar) to sit down Vin 111.191 vasai}, sagvasai) to make one's abode 11.88; Sn 283; PvA 36, 47; sagvasai] to have (sexual) intercourse with J in. 448 Mhvs 5, 2 12 PvA 6 seyyag : to lie down, to make one's bed Pug 55 etc. (acelaka-passage=D 1.166). II. fig. I. in special sense: to construct or form an opinion, to conjecture, to think Sn 799 1.103 2. generally: to ordain, prescribe, determine J v. 238 ( = say vidahati) Cans. II. kappapeti to cause to be made in all senses of kappeti; e. g. Vin n.134 (massui) k. to get one's beard done) J v. 262 (hatthiyanani k. to harness the elephant-cars) 1. 147 (panca hatthinika-satani k. harness the 500 elephants). Pass, kappiyati in ppr. kappiyamana getting harnessed J 1.62.
; :
,"
Th 1.570 PvA 3,4,
DA
DA
Eabara
Kappin
(adj.)
ii")
[fr.
kappa]
i.
(cp.
procuring,
acquiring
;
(panfia")
kappa 11. i^) Sn 1090;
getting,
2.
(cp.
having a kappa (as duration), lasting a Cycle Pu 13 in Maha enduring a Mahakappa' DA 1.164= PvA 254.
II.
kappa
Eappijra (adj.) [fr. kappa] i. (cp. kappa 11. i') according to rule, right, suitable, fitting, proper, appropriate (PvA 26=anucchavika pafirupa) J 1.392; 1.9; PvA 25, a" not right, not proper, unlawful Vin 141. 1.45, 211; 11.118; 111.20 (nt) that which is proper A 1.84; a ibid; -kappiyakappiya (nt) that which Dhs 1 1 60; is proper and that which is not 1.78. J 1.3 16; 2. (cp. kappa u.i'') connected with time, subject to kappa, i. e. temporal, of time, subject to sagsara of devamanussa Sn 521; na+of the Muni Sn 914. In another sense (" belonging to an Age ") in cpd. pathama a delivered -k51a the time of the first Age J 11.352. from time, free from saQsira, Ep. of an Arahant Sn 860 cp. Miln 49, 50. See also kappika. -Anuloma (nt.) accordance with the rule Nett 192.
DA
(adj.) [cp. Sk. kabara] variegated, spotted, striped mixed, intermingled; in patches Vism 190. Of a cow (gavi) DhA 1.71 (go-rupa) ibid. 99 of a calf ("vaccha) J V.106; of a dog (vaijria=sabala q. v.) J vi.107; of leprosy J v. 69 of the shade of trees ("cchSya, opp. sanda) 1.75 J iv.152 DhA 1.375. -kucchi having a belly striped with many colours, of a monster J 1.273 -kuttha a kind of leprosy J v.6g -mani the cat's eye, a precious stone, also called mas3ragalla, but also an emerald both are prob. varieties of the cat's eye VvA 167, 304.
;
Kabala
(
DA
-karaka " one who makes it befitting," i. e. who by offering anything to a Bhikkhu, makes it legally acceptable Vin 1.206 ; -kuti (f.) a building outside the Vihira, wherein allowable articles were stored, a kind of ware159; -daraka a boy given to the them in the Vihara 1.78 (v. 1. BB "karaka) -bhanda utensils allowable to the Bhikkhus J 1.41 DhA 1.412. a thing unauthorised Vin. 11.169; a list of such forbidden articles is found at Vin 1. 192 -bhami (f.) a plot of ground set apart for storing (allowable) provisions Vin 1.239 (cp. kuti); -lesa [cp. Sk. kalpya] guile appropriate to one's own purpose VvA 348 -safiftin (a) imagining as lawful (that which is not) A 1.84 ; a opp. ibid. -ta the imagining as lawful (that which is not) appl. to kukkucca Dhs 1 160 a opp. ibid.
1.
kavala BSk. kavada Divy 290 a small piece ( = alopa PvA 70). a mouthful, always appl. to food, either solid (i. e. as much as is made into a ball with the fingers when eating) or liquid Vin 11. 214; It 18= J 111.409 iv.93 Dh 324; Miln 180, 400 Bdhd 69 DhA 11.65 PvA 39 ; Mhvs 19, Kabale ka.bale on every morsel J 1.68; Miln 231 74. -sakabala appl. to the mouth, with the mouth full of food Vin 11.214 rv- '95 Sometimes written kabala. -4vacchedaka choosing portions of a mouthful, nibbling at a morsel Vin 11. 214; rv.196.
(m., nt.) [cp. Sk.
+ alopa),
298, 470]
house Vin
139;
;
II.
Bhikkhus to work
;
for
DA
KabalinkSra (adj.) [kabala in comp form kabali before kr & bhfl; kabaUn for kabali] always in comb" with ahara, food " made into a ball," i. e. eatable, material food, as one of the 4 kinds cf food (see stock phrase k aharo olariko va sukhumo va at M 1.48 = S ii.ii, 98 = D in. 228, 276; Bdhd 135) Dhs 585, 646 (where fully described), 816; Miln 245; Vism 236, 341, Written kabalikara 450, 616 Bdhd 69, 74 DA 1.120. nearly always in Burmese, and sometimes in Singh. MSS. s. also Nett 11 4- 118. -ahara-bhakkha (of atta, soul) feeding on material food D 1.34, 186, 195; -bhakkha, same A in.i92 = v.336
. .
.
(appl. to the
kamivacara devas)
DA
1.120.
Kappn
(nt.)= kappa in the dialect used by Makkhali Gosala, presumably the dialect of Vesali. D 1.54
Kaba)ik& (f) [cp. Sk. kavaUka] a bandage, a piece of cloth put over a sore or wound Vin 1.205 (cp. Vi. Textx
11.58 n*).
DA
1.
164 (a
Burmese MS. reads kappi, and

254).
nt.) [cp. Sk.
so
do Pv
IV. 3";
PvA
Kabba
(nt.) [cp. Sk. kavya] a poem, poetical composition, song, ballad in "g karoti to compose a song J vi.410
;
Kapp6ra (m. &
karpura] camphor: (a) the plant J VI. 537. (b) the resinous exudation, the prepared odoriferant substance (cp. katukapphala) J ii.4i6=DhA in.475 Miln 382 ; Davs v.50.
-karana making poems
DA
1.95
and -kara a poet
Kh
21
J VI. 4 to.
Kabya= kabba
;
Kappeti [Der. from kappa, cp. Sk. kjpa shape, form; qnrep cans. from. fr. (iner=Sk. kl, karoti to shape, to malce, cp. karoti] to cause to fit, to create, build, construct, arrange, prepare, order. I. lit. I in special sense to prepare, get done, i. e. harness J 1.62 plait 1.274, an offering (yaiifiar)) Sn
.
in cpds. aiankara composing in beautiful verse, a beautiful poem in "g bandhati, to compose a poem ibid. and -karaka a poet, ibid.
[fr.
Kama
1043
i.
e.
to
DA trim etc. M 11.155

;
J 111.223
Mhvs
25. 64.
kram, cp. Vedic krama ( ) step, in uru, BSk. i. (nt.) going, proceeding, reprieve, Divy 505] course, step, way, manner, e. g. sabbatth'avihatakkama " having a course on all sides unobstructed " Sdhp 425 va^<Jhana process of development Bdhd oO patiloma" (going) the opposite way Bdhd 106 cp. also
krama
Kamana
Bdhd
ment or
107, III. a fivefold kama or process (of developdivision), succession, is given at Vism 476 with
Kamboja
Kampana
[fr. kamp] i- adj. causing to shake DhA 1.84, trembling Kacc 271 2. (nt) (a) an earthquake J 1.26 47; (b) tremor (of feelings) J in. 163. -rasa (adj.) " whose essence is to tremble," said of
;
nppattik". pahina", patipattik", bhumik", desanSk". where they are illustrated by examples. Threefold
upSdina at Vism 570 (viz. nppattik. 2. oblique cases (late and " technical) by way of going," i. e. in order or in due kamato Vism 476, 483, 497 course, in succession Bdhd 70, 103 kamena by & by, gradually Mhvs. 3. 33 DSvs 1.30 SnA 455 Bdhd 88 yathik13. 6 5, 136 kamai) Bdhd 96. 3. (adj.) ( ) having a certain way of going catukkama walking on all fours (= catupp&da)
applied
to
pahinak", desanik)
doubt (vicikiccha) DhsA 259.
KampiA
Kampiya
(adj.) [fr.
kampa]
see vi.
kampati] in a not to be shaken, immovable, strong Th 2, 195 Miln 386; (nt.) firmness, said of the 5 moral powers (baUUii) DA 1.64.
(adj.) [grd. of
;
Kampail
(va.) at
Pv
I.I I*.
(see Morris,
Th 2, 262 is to be corr. into kambu-r-iva J.P.T.S. 1884. 76).

.
Kuuma
a step, stepping, gait J v. 153, in expl" J v.156 taken to be ppr. med. See san.
Kambala (m.,
Kimati [kmn. Dhtp. expl'' by padavikkhepc ppr. med. kamamina S 1.33 Sn 176 Intens. cankamati.] to walk.
; ; ;
(1) Ht. I. c. loc. to walk, travel, go through: dibbe pathe Sn 176; ariye pathe S 1.33; ak&se D i.2i2csM 2. -c. ace. to go or get to, to enter I 69= A 111.17;
11.18;
J VI.107;
Pv
!.!
(saggai))
(11) fig.
i.
to
succeed, have efiect. to afiect 1.186; J v.198; Miln 2. to plunge into, to enter into A 11. 144; 198; 3. impers. to come to (c. dat) S iv.283.
Ktwttij^flhT (m., nt.) [etym. uncertain] the waterpot with long spout used by non- Buddhist ascetics S 1.167; J H.73 (=kuo4>l'a); iv.362, 370; V1.86, 525, 570;
Sn
80 DhA in. 448 " with the waterpot "

p.
;
adj.
kamandaluka [read ka ?] v. 263 (brahmapi pacchJbhu-
makS
J
k.).
KuutthkO
III. 398
(adv.) [kaQ atthai)] for what purpose, (=kimatthar|).
why
Kanunlra (a^jO
object S 1.22.
[grd of k^mayati] (a) desirable, beautiful, lovely J v. 1 55, 156; Miln 11; (b) pleasant, sweet (-sounding) 11.171 ; J 1.96. As nt. a desirable
Kkmkte
(nt.)
a
1.
lotus, freq. comb''
uppala
PVA
J
1.
J 77.
146;
:
DA
1.40,
expl''
with kuvalaya or with as varikiajakkha

;
nt.) [cp. Sk. kambala] i woollen stuff, woollen blanket or garment. From J iv.353 it appears that it was a product of the north, probably Nepal (cp. J.P.T.S. 1889, 203); enum"" as one of the 6 kinds of civaras, together w. koseyya & kappasika at Vin 1.58=96, also at A IV.394 (s. "sukhuma) freq. preceded by ratta (e. g. DA 1. 40. Cp. also ambara' and ambala), which shows that it was commonly dyed red also as panû Sn 689 Bdhd i Some woollen garments {a44^^' sika) were not allowed for Bhikkhas: Vin 1.28 1 11. 174 see further J 1.43, 178, 322 iv.138 Miln 17, 88. 105; DhA 1.226 n.89 sq. 2. a garment two kinds of haur(blankets, i. e.) garments viz. kesa and vSla" mentioned Vin 1.305 = 1. 167 = A 1. 240, 295. 3. woollen thread Vin 1.190 (expl'* by unrii) (cp. Vin. Texts 11.23); 4. a tribe of NSgas J vi.165. J VI. 340 -kaAcuka a (red) woollen covering thrown over a temple, as an ornament Mhvs 34, 74 -kfl^gira a bamboo structure covered with (red) woollen cloth, used as funeral pile DhA 1.69 -paduka woollen slippers Vin 1. 190 -pufija a heap of blankets J 1.149 -maddiuia dyeing the rug Vin 1.254 (cp- ''"' Texts 11.154) -ratana a precious rug of wool J rv.138 Miln 17 (16 ft. long St 18 ft. wide); -vanna (adj.) of the colour of woollen fabric, i. e. red } v.359 ("maQsa) -silasana (pavdn") a stone-seat, covered with a white k. blanket, forming the throne of Sakka DhA 1.17; -sukhuma fine, delicate woollen stuff D 11.188 = A iv.394 Miln 105; -sutta a woollen thread J vi.340.
;
I.
lotus,
the
;
lotus
flower.
;
Nelumbium
181. 191
;
146;
DA 1.40 Mhbv 3
77;
PvA
149 a better reading is J obtained by corr. kambala to kamala, at J 1.178 however kamb" should be retained. 2. a kind of grass, of which sandals were made Vin. 1.190 (s. Fin. Texts 11.23 0 3- i- kamala a graceful woman J v. 160; -komalakara (f.) (of a woman) having lotus-like (soft) hands Mhbv 29 -dala a lotus leaf Vism 465 Mhbv 3 Bdhd 19; DhsA 127; VvA 35, 38. paduka sandals of k. grass Vin 1.190.
23,
I.I 19,
At
Sdhp 325
VvA 43,
Kambalin
(adj.)
[fr.
kambala] having a woollen garment

kambala]
77).
;
1.55; 11.150.
(nt.) [fr.
Kamballjra
(a sort of) woollen
garment
Dhtp.
;
Pv
II.
i"
(cp.
PyA
.
Kamba
. . .
[cp.
Sk.
i
kambu. HaUyudha = iankha

:
a conch, a shell saoha-kambu-r-iva Bobhate su givS Th 2, 262 (for kampuri'va) s. cpds. 2 a ring or bracelet (made of shells or perhaps gold: see Kem. Toev. s. v.) J iv.18, 466 (-fkayiira);
saijvararie]
Pv
Kinnlin
kamala] rich in lotus, covered with lotuses (of a pond) in kamalini-kimuka " the lover of lotuses," Ep. of the Sun Mhbv. 3 (v. 1. s<lmika perhaps to be preferred).
(adj.)
[fr.
II.
12*,
III.9*
(=PvA
157,
sankhavalaya)
Vv
36*
Ksmpa
kamp] trembling, shaking tremor DA 1. 130 (pathavi") Sdhp 401; a" (adj.) not trembling, unshaken; calm, tranquil Sdhp 594; Mhvs 15, 175.
(
167 hatth'aiankSra), worn on the wrist, while the kiyura is worn on the upper part of the arm (bhujilankira ibid.) 3. a golden ring, given as second meaning at VvA 167, so also expl. at J IV.18, 130;
;
(=VvA
[fr.
J v. 400.
Ktmpaka
(adj.) [fr.
kampa] shaking, one who shakes or
causes to tremble Miln 343 (pathavi").
Kampati [kamp to shake Dhtp. 186 calane p. pres. kampanto, kampai), kampamSna aor. akampi caus. kampeti; p. pres. kampetan Dpvsxvii.ji ger. kampayitvina D n.108 J v. 178] to shake, tremble, waver Kb 6 J 1.23 Sn 268 (expl. KhA 153 calati. vedhati)
:
; ; ;
-giva (adj.) having a neck shaped like a shell, i. e. in having lines or folds, considered as lucky (=suvannalingasadisagivo), cp. above i IV. 1 30 J -tala the base or lower part of a shell, viz. the spiral part, fig. the lines of the neck J v. 155 (abhJsa givft. expl* on p. 156 as suvanijilingatala-sannibhi) also the (polished) surface of a shell, used as simile for smoothness Jv.204, 207; -pariharaka a wristlet or bracelet VvA 167.
spirals,
;
;
KSLmbossa
[fr.
preceding]
(
:
gold
or
golden
ornament
suvai;ii;ar|).
(bracelet) J v. 260, 261
kambussao vuccati
Bdhd 84
(adj.)
kampamana r Cp. anu, pa, vi", sam". trembling J in. 161 agitated, troubled ("citta) a i>ot trembling, unhesitating, steadfast 11-337
; '
Kambojaka
(adj.)
)
coming
fr.
Kamboja
J iv.464 (assatara).
;
Kamboji
(etc.)
;
(f
J VI. 293.
Vism
of a country J v. 446 (ka rattha) 332, 334, 336.
Pv
11.91
Ill2
Kamboji
Kamboji
Cassia
(m., nt.)
i8
Kamma
3. (Specialised) an " act " in an ecclesiastical sense; proceedings, ceremony, performed by a lawfully constituted chapter of bhikkhus Vin 1.49, 53, 144, 318 H.70, 93 v.220sq. Khus/.P.r.5. 1883, 101. At these formal functions a motion is put before the assembly and the announcement of it is called the iiatti Vin 1.56, after which the bhikkhus are asked whether they approve of the motion or not. li this question is put once, it is a iiattidutiyakamma Vin 11.89 if put three times, a ilatticatuttha" Vin 1.50 (cp. Vin. Texts 1.169 n^). There are 6 kinds of official acts the Sangha can perform see Vin 1.317 sq. for the rules about the validity of these ecclesiastical functions see Vin 1.3 12-333 {^PVin T. 11.256-285). The most important ecclesiastical acts are apalokanakamma, ukkhepaniya" uposatha" tajjaniya" tassapapiyyasika" nissaya", patifliiakaraniya, patipucchakaraniya" pafisaraniya" pabbSjaniya", sammukhakaraijlya. In this sense kammag karoti (w. gen.) to take proceedings against Vin 1.49, 143, 317 kammai) garahati to find fault with pro11.83, 260 ceedings gone through Vin 11.5 kammar) patippassambheti to revoke official proceedings against a
; ; ;
;
gumba;
[meaning fc etym. unexpl"*] the plant tpra or alata J 111.223 (gumba = elagalavv. U. kammoja" & tampo" [for kambo]).
ITainiT^n (nt.) [\'edic
karman, work esp. sacrificial process. For ending man=Idg. *men cp. Sk. dhaman = Gr. lijlia, Sk. n5man = Lat nomen] the doing, deed, work; orig. meaning (see karoti) either building (cp. Lit. ktlrti, Opr. kura to build) or weaving, plaiting (still in malJkamma and lata" " the intertwining of garlands and creepers " also in kamma-kara possibly orig. employed in weaving, i. e. serving) cp. Lat. texo, to
;
;
weave=Sk. taksan
builder,
artisan,
&
Ger.
wirken,
orig. weben. Grammatically karman has in Pali almost altogether passed into the -a decl., the cons, forms for instr. & abl. kamma and kammana gen. dat. kammuno, are rare. The nom. pi. is both kamma and
kammani.
1.
i.
Crude meaning,
i.
(lit.)
Acting in a special sense,
occupation, doing, action, profession. Two kinds are given at Vin iv.6. viz. low (hina) & high (ukkattha) professions. To the former belong the kammani of a kofthaka and a pupphacchaddaka, to the latter belong vanijja and gorakkha. as a profession or business is regarded as a hindrance to the religious life, & is counted among the ten obstacles (see palibodha). In this sense it is at Vism 94 expl'' by navakamma (see below 2a). kassa ploughing, occupation of a ploughman Vism 284 kumbhakara" profession of a potter J vi.372 tunna weaving \ ism 122 PvA 161. purohita office of a high-priest (=abstr. n. porohiccar)) SnA 466; vanija" trade Sasv. 40.- kammana by profession Sn 650, 651 kammani (pi.) x>ccupations Sn 263= Kh v. 6 (anavajjani k. = an5kula kammanta Sn 262). parcsar) k'l) katva doing other people's work = being a servant VvA 299; sa pasuta bent upon their own occupations 1.135, cp. attano k- kubbanar) Dh 217. kamma-karaija-sala work-room (here: weaving shed) PvA 120. 2. Acting in general, action, deed, doing (nearly always ") (a) (active) act, deed, job, often to be rendered by the special verb befitting the special action, like civara mending the cloak VvA 250 uposatha
e. office,
Kamma
bhikkhu Vin
4.
111.145.
:
In cpds.
fldhit^hayaka superintendent of work,

5,
;
;
-Adhipateyya one whose 1 74 30, 98 supremacy is action Miln 288 -arambha commencement of an undertaking Mhvs 28, 2 1 -ftraha (a) entitled to take part in the performance of an " act " Vin iv.i53 V.221; -arama (a) delighting in activity D 11.77; A
inspector
; ; ;
Mhvs
IV. 22
It 71, 79
-aramata taking pleasure in (worldly)

; ;
;
iv.22, cp. Vbh 381 A in. 116, 173, v. 163; It 71 Ava330, 449; IV.22 sq., 331 dana a tale of heroic deeds J vi.295 -kara or kara used indiscriminately. 1. (adj.) doing work, or active, in puriso daso-f pubbutthSyi "willing to work" 1.60 et sim. ( = I)A 1.1(38; analaso). A 1145; 11.67;
activity
ii.78
=A
293
sq.,
observing the Sabbath Vbh 422 nava making new, renovating, repairing, patching Vin ii.iig, 159 ("karoti
;
to
make
repairs)
J 1.92
Vism
94, adj.
:
navakammika
;
one occupied with repairs Vin
11.15
S 1.179
patthita
;
the desired action (i. e. sexual intercourse) DhA 11.49 kammai) karoti to be active or in working, to act nJgo padehi k.k. the elephant works with his feet M 1.414 kate the job done by the thieves DhA 11. 38 (corehi), as adj. kata cora (& akata cora) a thief who has finished his deed (& one who has not) Vism 180, also in special sense: occasion for action or work, i. e. necessity, purpose: ukkiya kammai) n'atthi, the torch does not work, is no good Vism 428. (b) (passive) the act of being done ( "). anything done (in its result), work, often as collect, abstr (to be trsl"". by E. ending -ing) apaccakkha" not being aware, deception Vbh 85 dalhr strengthening, increase Vbh 357, Vism 122 citta" variegated work, mala" garlands, lata" creeper (work) Vism 108 nama naming Bdhd 83 panha questioning, " questionnaire " Vism 6. So in definitions nitthuriya = nitthuriya Vbh 357; nimitta'' = nimitta, obhasa"' = obh5sa (apparition > appearing) Vbh
; ;
(c) (intrs.) making, getting, act, process (-). .15.5Often trsl. as abstr. n. with ending -ion or -ment, e. g. okasa opportunity of speaking, giving an audience Sn p. 94 patu making clear, manifestation DhA IV. 98 anavi, anuttini" concealment Vbh 358; kata (adj.) one who has done the act or process, gone through the experience SnA 355 afijali", samici" veneration, honouring (in formula with nipaccakSra abhivadana paccutthSna) D in. 83 (Vin n.162, 255) A 1.123 11. 180
;
J.
1.
218, 219.
75*; 2. (n.) a workman, a servant (a weaver ?) usually in form dasa ti va pessa ti v5 kammakara ti vi Vin 1.243; I-* 1.141 = Pug 56 (also kara) A 11.208; III. 77, 172; Th 2, 340; J 1.57. Also as dasa pessa k"kara A 111.37= iv. 265, 393. *"d dasa k kara Vin 1. 240, a handyman 111.191; S 1.92: 272; n.154; J 1.239; Miln 378; (f) -5 a female servant Vin 11.267; kara Vin iv.224, kari Dhs A98 = VvA 73 (appl. to a wife); -karana i. working, labour, service J 111.219; FvA 120 1.168; 2. the effects of karma J 1.146; -karana and karai;ia see below -kama liking work, industrious; a lazy A iv.93=J 11.348; -karaka a Mhvs 3(1, 42 Nd^ 427 workman, a servant 1.8 a sailor J iv.139 -garu bent on work Miln 288 -ccheda the interruption of work J 1.149; 246; 111.270; -jata sort of action J v. 24 (=kammam eva) -dhura (ra. nt.) draught-work J 1.196; -dhejrya work to be performed, duty A IV. 285 = 325; cp. 3 VI. 297 -dhoreyya "fit to bear the burden of action " Miln 288 (cp. Mil. trsl. -niketava having action as one's house or II. 40); temple ibid. -nipphadana accomplishing the business -ppatta entitled to take part in an eccles. ] VI. 1 62 act Vin 1.318; v.221; -bahula abounding in action -mula the price of (appl. to the world of men) Miln 7 the transaction Miln 334 -rata delighting in business D 11.78 It 71 -vatthu objects, items of an act Vin V.116 -vaca the te.\t or word of an official Act. These texts form some of the oldest literature and are embodied in the Vinaya (cp. Vin 1.317 sq. 111.174, '76: IV. 1 53, etc.). The number of officially recognized k 1882, 1888, i'896, 1907: ko is eleven, see J.P.T.S. karoti to carry out an official Act Mhvs 5, 207 DhsA 399 "D anussiveti to proclaim a k, to put a resolution to a chapter of bhikkhus Vin 1.317; -vossagga difiercnce of occupation J vi.216; -sajja (a) "ready for action," i. e. for battle J v. 232 -saduta " agreeableness to work" DhsA 151 (cp. kammannata & kamyata) -samin " a master in action," an active man Miln 288 -sHa one whose habit it is -sippi an artisan VvA 278
;
Vv
DA
DA
Kamma.
to work, energetic, persevering Milu 288 a indolent, lazy J VI. 245 a^-ttag indolence, laziness Mhvs 23, 21 -him devoid of occupation, inactive Miln 288. II. Applied (pregnant) meaning: doing, acting with ref. to both deed and doer. It is impossible to draw a clear line between the source of the act (i. e. the acting subject, the actor) and the act (either the object or phenomenon acted, produced, i. e. the deed as objective phenomenon, or the process of acting, i. e. the deed as subjective phenomenon). Since the latter (the act) is to be judged by its consequences, its effects, its manifestation always assumes a quality (in its most obvious characteristics either good or bad or indifferent), and since the act reflects on the actor, this quality is also attached to him. This is the popular, psychological view, and so it is expressed in language, although reason attributes goodness and badness to the actor first, and then to the act. In the expression of language there is no difference between: i. the deed as such and the doer in character: anything done (as good or bad) has a corresponding source; 2. the performance of the single act and the habit of acting anything done tends to be repeated 3. the deed with ref. both to its cause and its effect anythmg done is caused and is in itself As meanings of kamma the cause of something else we therefore have to disCmguish the foil, different sides of a " deed," viz.
,
19
sithilag
. .
.
Kamma
huti mahapphalag na tag k'^g S 1.49= Dh 3i2 = Th t. 277; kadariya" a stingy action Pv.\ 25; k. classed with sippa. vijja-carana D 111.156; kani kâni samma-nivitjha established slightly in what doings ? Sn 324 (b) Repeated action in general, constituting a person's habit of acting or character (cp. kata II. 1. a.) action as reflecting on the agent or bearEsp. in ing his characteristics disposition, character. phrase kammena samannagata " endowed with the quality of acting in such and such a manner, being of such and such character " tihi dhammehi samannagato niraye nikkhitto " endowed with (these) three qualites a man will go to N." A 1.292 sq. asucina kayakena sam asucimanussi " bad people are those who are of bad ways (or character)" Nd^ 112; anavajja kaya-kammakaya-k sam A 11.69 (cp. A 1V.3O4) vaci-kammena sam kusalena (pabbajita) " a bhikkhu kAya of good character in deed and speech " D 1.63 (etc.) -k''sam"' bala (and opp. pandita) A 11.252 . (cp. A 1.102. 104); visamena kaya (etc.) -k sam" A 1.154 = 111.129; savajjena kaya (etc.) -k" sam A
.
.
; ;
II.
135
kammag
vijja
ca
dhammo
ca silag jivitam
the deed as expressing the doer's will. i. e. qualified deed, good or bad 2. the repeated deed as expression of the doer's habit=his character; 3. the deed as having consequences for the doer, as such a source qualified according to good and evil as deed done accumulated and forming a deposit of the doer's merit
I.
; ;
uttamag, etena macca sujjhanti, na gottena dhanena va S 1.34=55; M III. 262, quoted at Vism 3. where k. is grouped with vipassana. jhana, sila, satipa{lhana as main ideals of virtue; kammani by character, as opp. to jacca or jatiya. by birth Sn 136 1O4 599 nihina'* manussa (of bad, wretched character) Sn 661 manapena bahulag kaya (etc.) -kammena A 11.87= 111.33. 131 and esp. with metta, as enum. under aparihaniya and siriniya dhammi D 11.80 A 111.288 mettena kaya(etc.)-kammena D 11. 144: 111.191 A v. 350 sq. (c) Particular actions, as manifested in various ways, by various
:
and demerit (his "karma"). Thus papakamma=a bad deed, one who hts done a bad deed, one who has a bad character, the potential effect of a bad deed = bad karma. The context alone decides which of these meanings is the one intended by the speaker or
writer.
channels of activity (k-dvara). expressions of personality, as by deed, word and thought (kayena. Kamma xar' tôxjiv means action by viciya, manasa). hand (body) in formula vacasa manasi kammana ca
Sn
kaya-kammanta
Concerning the analysis of the various semantic developments the following practical distinctions can be made: i. Objective action, characterized by time; as past = done, meaning deed (with kata) or future=to be done, meaning duty (with kitabba). 2. Subjective action, characterized by quality, as reflecting on the agent. (a) in sub3. Interaction of act and agent
;
:
by kaya-kamma, for which some sense (q. v.). and complementing vaci-k" mano-k so in foil, comb"* citte
330, 365
;
later specified
in
arakkhite kaya-k"
pi
arakkhitag hoti
(vaci"
mano)
yag nu kho ahag idag kayena k kattukaya-k attabyadhaya pi sagvatteyya ..." whatever deed I am going to do with my hands (I have to consider:) is this deed, done by my hands,
1.261
sq.
;
kamo
idag
me
jective relation, cause and effect as action and reaction on the individual (individual " karma," appearing in his life, either here or beyond), characterized as regards action (having results) and as regards actor (having to cope with these results) (b) in objective relation, i. e. abstracted from the individual and geneiaUzed as
:
Principl", or cause and effect as Norm of Happening (universal " karma." appearing in Sagsira. as driving power of the world), characterized (a) as cause, (b) as consequence, (c) as cause-consequence in the principle
me evil?" 1.415; kaya-(vaci- etc.) to perform & to leave (sevitabbag and a) A 1.110 = 111.150; as anulomika A 1.106; sabbag kaya-k" (vaci mano) Buddhassa naijanuparivattati " all manifestation of deed (word & thought) are within the knowledge of Buddha " Nd' 235 yag lobhapakatag kammag karoti kiyena vS vacaya vi manasa va tassa Nett 37 kin nu kayena v m" vipakag anubhoti
Ukely to bring
kamma, which
of retribution (talio), (d) as restricted to time. 1. (Objective): with ref. to the Past: kig kammag Pv 1.9' akasi njri what (deed) has this woman done tassa katakammag pucchi he asked what had been done by her PvA 37, 83, etc. with ref. to the Future k. katabbag hoti I have an obligation, under 8 kusitavatthuni iii.255 A iv.332 cattari kammani katta hoti " he performs the 4 obligations " (of gahapati) A 11.67.
.'
dukkatag katag what evil have you done by body, word ekuna-tigsa kiyaor thought? Pv 11. 1' and freq. kammini Bdhd 49. (d) Deeds characterized as evil (pipa-kammani, papani k, pipakani k" papakamma
;
adj.. cp.
papa-kammanta
adj.).
papakamma:
n'atthi
" there is no hiding loke raho nama p pakubhato " A 1.149 (-place) in this world for him who does evil so p-o dummedho janag dukkatag attano ..." he, afflicted with (the result of) evil-doing ..." A in. 354 yag p'-g katag sabban tag p-g pavad(}hento ibid.
; :
;
(Subjective) (a) doing in general, acting, action, deed var. kinds of doings enum. under micchSjiva 1. 12 (santikamma, panidhi", etc.); tassa kammassa katatti through (the performance of) that deed D III. 1 36; dukkarag kamma-kubbatag he who of those who act, acts badly S 1.19; abhabbo tag kammag kStum incapable of doing that deed S 111.225; saiicetanika k. deed done intentionally 111.207 A v. 292 sq.
2.
;
idha vedaiiiyag " whatever wrong I have done I have to suffer for" A v. 301; pabbajitvana kayena p-g vivajjayi "avoid evil acting " Sn 407; nissagsayag p.g ..." undoubtedly there is some evil deed (the cause of this) i. e. some evil karma Pv iv.i6'. papag kammag : appamattikam pi p k katag tag enag nirayag upaneti " even a small sin brings man to N." A 1.249, taya v'etag p' k' katag tvai\ nova etassa
sin
pamiriakatag k. D 1.251 = 5 iv.322. katarag k^g karonto ahag nirayag na gaccheyyag ? how (i. e. what doing) shall I not go to Niraya ? J iv.340 yag kii\ci
;
vipakag patisagvedissasi " you yourself have done this you yourself shall feel its consequences " M 111.180 = muccati .\ 1. 139. na hi p katag k sajju khlrag va Dh 71 = Nett 161 yassa p' katag k kusalena pithiyati
;
Kamma
20
Kamma
tatha tag patisagvedissati " in whichever way this man does a deed, in the same way he will experience it (in its efiect) " A U49 na vijjati so jagati-ppadeso yatha tbito muflceyya pSpa-kamma " there is no place in the world where you could escape the consequences of evil-doing" Dh i27 = Miln i50 = PvA 104, cp. Divy 532 so the action is represented as vedaniya, to be in this world or the felt in various combinations future state, as good or bad, as much or little A iv.382 the agent is represented as the inheritor, possessor, of (the results of) his action in the old formula kammasyag ki) saka satta k-dayada k-yoni k-bandha karonti kalyanag va papakag va tassa dayada bhavanti 111.703= A 111.72 sq.= i86=v.88<~288 sq. (see also cpds.). The punishment is expressed by kanunakarana (or karaQa), " being done back with the deed," or the reaction of the deed, in phrase kamma-karaQag kareti or k&rapeti " he causes the reaction of the deed to take place " and pass, kamma-karana kariyati he is
; ; ;
:
so imai) lokag pabh&seti " he will shine in this world who covers an evil deed with a good one " 11.104 = Dh i73 = Th I, 872 p-ssa k-ssa samatikkamo " the overcoming of evil karma" S iv.320 pssa ks3a kiripani yiya " in the performance of evil " 1.372 k<lai karar) b&lo na bujjhati " he, like a fool, awaketh not, doing sinful deeds" Dh i36=Th i. 146; papa pehi kehi nirayar) upapajjare " sinners by virtue of te ca p"esu kesu abhipevil deeds go to N." Dh 307 ham upadissare Sn 140. -pipakani kammini: pAnai)
hetu corai) rSj&no gahetvj vividhd kammakSraâ kSrenti " for bis evil deeds the kings seize the thief and have him punished " A 1.48 ye loke pani k" karonti te vividhil kamma-karaija kariyanti " those who do evil deeds in this world, are punished with various punishments" M 111.186= A 1.142 kg karoti pr) k&yena vkci. uda cetasS va Sn 232 ( = IUi 190); similarly Sn 127; karontA pg ki) yar) hoti katukapphalag, " doing evil which is of bitter fruit " Dh 66 = S i.57=Nett 131 kêhi pehi Sn 215. In the same sense : na tai) ki) katat) sSdhu yag katv^ anutappati " not well done is that deed for which he feels remorse " S 1.57= Dh 67=Nett 132; aveni-kammani karonti (with ref. to sangha-bheda) A v.74 adhammikakILnai)
;
afflicted
kamm&ni A kammini
1.74 attributes: asuci,
asuci-k&ni (as suggested by 5 and duggandha, etc.) 111.269; s&vajja(as deserving Niraya) (opp. avajja > sagga)
;
A
(e)
11.237;
kamm&ni anantarikdni deeds which have an

efiect
;
immediate
there are five, enum"* at Vbh 378. deeds characterized as good or meritorious (kiisala,
bhoddaka, etc.) tar) kg katva kusalar) sukhudrayar) D III. 1 57; puiifia-kammo of meritorious (character) S 1. 143; kusalehi k''ehi vippayutta carati vififtaiDacariya Ps i.8o ; kusalassa k^ssa katattd Vbh 173 sq. 266 sq. 297 sq. kusala-k-paccayani Bdhd 12 puiiiiakamma, merit, corap'' with kappanikkha in its rewarding power VvA 32 (cp. puflfidnubhava-nissandena " in consequence of their being afiected with merit " PvA 58) Cp. also cpds.: kamma-kilesa, k-Uhana, k-patha k'lakkhaqa k-samadana. 3. (Interaction) A. in subjecUve relation (a) character of interaction as regards action action or deed as having results phala and vipaka (fruit and maturing) both expressions being used either singly or jointly, either or independ' phala: tassa mayhag atite katassa kammassa phalag " the fruit of a deed done by me in former times " ThA 270: Vv 47 (=VvA 202): desanS k-phalag paccakkhakariql " an instruction demonstrating the
; ;
;
fruit of action "
PvA
1.
with the reaction, i. e. the punishment of his 5 main punishments in Niraya see under karanag, the usual punishments (beating with whips, etc.) are enumerated passim, e. g. M 111.164, 181, and Nd* 604. [As regards form and meaning Morris J.P.T.S. 1884, 76 and 1893, 15 proposes karapa f. " pain, punishto tear or injure, " the pains of karma, or ment," fr. Prof. Duroiselle follows him, but with no torture " special reason the derivation as nt. causative-abstr. fr. ye kira bbo p&pak&ni karoti presents no difficulty.] k-ani karonti te ditth' eva dhamme evarupa vividha " Those k-karaâ kariyanti, kim anga pana parattha who, as you know, do evil are punished with various tortures even in this world, how much more then in the 111.186= A 1.142 sim. Iii.i8i world to comel" k-kAiaQani kftrenti (v. 1. better than text-reading) S rv.344 Sdhp 7 Nd on dukkha. As k-karapag kamma-karana-ppatta one sagvidahigsu J 11.398 who undergoes punishment Vism 500. See also A 1.47 J v.429 examples under 2d and 1.87 Miln 197. universal karma, law of B. in objective relation (a) karma as cause of existcause and consequence. ence (see also d, purlpa" and pnbbe katag k") compared to the fruitful soil (khetta), as substratum of all existence in kama, riipa, ariJpa dbatu A 1.223 (kamadhatu-vepakkafi ce kammag ndbhavissa api nu kho iti kho kamabhavo paflaayetha ti ? No h'etag as one of the 6 causes or kammag khettag )
doing.
The
M
;
M
:
similarly
.
PvA
.
cp. also ibid.
26, 49, 52, 82 (v.

.
. .
for
kammabala).
.
vipSkena niiaye pacceyyasi ing of whatever deed will you be matured (i. e. tortured) in N." 11.104; tassa kssa vip&kena saggag lokag uppajji " by the result of that deed he went to Heaven " S 1.92 11.255 k-vip4ka-kovida " well aware of the fruit of action." i. e. of retribution Sn 653 kissa kvipakena " through the result of what (action) " Pv i.6; inuna asubhena k-vipakena Nett 160; k- vipaka with ref. to avyakata-dhamma Vbh 182 with ref. to jhana ibid. 268, 281 with ref. to dukkha ibid. 106; k-vipaka-ja produced by the maturing of (some evil) action, as one kind of abadha, illness: A v.iio = Nd* 304' same as result of good action, as one kind of iddhi (supernatural power) Ps 11.174; -vipaka (adj.). asakkaccakatanag kammanag vipako the reaper of careless deeds A iv.393 der. vepakka (adj.) in dukkha-vepakka resulting in pain Sn 537. phala -(-vipaka: freq. in form, sukata dukkhatanag kammanag phalag vipako D 1.55= 111.264 = 1.401 = 3 lv.348=A l.268 = iv.226 = v.265, 286 sq. cp. J.P.T.S. 1883, 8; nissanda-phalabhuto vipako ThA 270 ti^nag k'anag phalag, tippag k-anag vipako D 11.186 (b) the effect of the deed on
vipaka : yassa kssa " through the ripen-
substrata of existence A ill. 4 10 kammana vattati loko kammana vattati paja " by means of karma the world kamma-paccaya goes on, mankind goes on " Sn 654 through karma PvA 25 (=Kh 207); kg kilesa hetu sagsarassa " k. and passions are the cause of sagsara (renewed existence) " Nett 1 13 see on k. as principle 1.372 sq. Nett. Ps 11.78 79 (ch. VII., kamma-katha) 161 ; 180-182 k. as 3 fold Bdhd 117 as4foldMiii.2i5; and as cause in general Vism 600 (where enum** as one of the 4 paccaya's or stays of liipa, viz. k., citta, utu, ahara); Bdhd 63, 57, 116, 134 sq. Vbh 366; Miln 40 sq. as a factor in the five-fold order (dhammata or niy ama) of the cosmos k-niy ama DA. onD 11,12; DhsA. 272 Cp. cpds. kammaja (resulting from karma) Bdhd 68, 72, 75; -vata, birth-pains i. e. the winds
; ; ;
:
resulting from
k-nimitta
cpds.
karma Bdhd 11,
(caligsu)
57,
DhA
1.165
DhA
11.262
62; k-sambhava
;
Bdhd
66;
k-samuttbana Vism 600

below.
Bdhd
as
(b)
karma
67, 72 ; see further result or consequence.
There are
3 kamma-nidanani, factors producing karma and its efiect lobha, dosa, moha, as such (iiifi nidanani kammanag samudayaya, 3 causes of the arising
the doer: the con.sequences fall upon the doer, in the majority of cases expressed as punishment or affliction yatha yath4yag puriso kammag karoti tatha
:
karma) described A 1. 134=263=111. 338 = Nd" 517; so also A v.86 262 Vbh 208. With the cessation of these 3 the factor of karma ceases: lobha- kkhayft v.262. There are 3 other kamma-nidana-sagkhayo nidanani as atite anagate paccuppanne chanda A 1.264,
of
;
Kamma
and 3 others as prodilcing or inciting existence (called consequential existence) here kamma-bhava, are pufi&a, apuAiia, Jnejia (merit, demerit and immovability) Vbh (c) karma as causei37 = Nd' 471.
21
Kamma
in ena in consequence of k. Miln 276, cp. J.P.T.S. 1886, 146; -Araha see I.; -Ayatana i. work Vbh 324, cp. Miln 78 2. action kamma J ni.542 cp. J iv.451, 452. -Ayuhana the heaping up of k. Vism 530 DhsA 267, 268; cp. kg ayiihi Miln 214 and J.P.T.S. 1885, 58. 111.436 = -avarana the obstruction caused by k. Pug 13 = Vbh 341 (in defin. of satta abhabba kamm;
consequence its manifestation consists in essential likeness between deed and result, cause and efiect like " as the cause, so the result." Karma in this for like special sense is Retribution or Retaliation a law, the working of which cannot be escaped (cp. Dh 127, as quoted above 3 A (b). and Pv 11. 7I' sace tag pipakai) kammai) karissatha karotha va, na vo dukkhl pamutt' attbi) na hi nassati kassaci kammai] " nobody's (trace, result of) action is ever lost " Sn 666 pu&fiftpu&fia-kammassa nissandena kanaka vimane ekikA hntvi nibbatti " through the consequence of both merit and demerit " PvA 47 cp. VvA 14; yatth' assa attabhavo nibbattati tattha tai) ki) vipaccati " wherever a man comes to be bom, there ripens his action " correspondence between "light" and A 1. 1 34; " dark " deeds and their respective consequence are 4 fold kapha-kanlma > kapha vipdka, sukka, kaphasukka, aka^ha-asukka D iii.230 = 1.389= A 11.230 sq. so sakena kammena nirayai) upapajjati Nd* 304 k-inubha7a -ukkhitta " thrown, set into motion, by the power of k." PvA 78 sncarita-k-dnubhav&vanibbattani vim<ln&ni " created by the power of their result of good conduct" VvA i"; k-dnubh^vena by the working of k. PvA 77 k-Tega-ukkhitta (same) PvA 284 yatha kamm-flpaga " undergoing the respective consequences (of former deeds) afiected with respective karma see cpds., and cp. yatha kammai) gato gone (into a new existence) according to his karma J 1.153 see cpds. k-sarikkhata " the karma-likeness," ft freq. tar) the correspondence of cause and consequence k-sg vibhaventar) suvappamayai) ahosi " this, manifesting the karma-correspondence, was golden " VvA 6 so also k-sarikkhaka, in accordance with their deed, retributionary, of kamma-phalai), the result of action tassa kamma-sarikkhakai) kammaphalai) hoti " for her the fruit of action became Uke action," i. e. the consequence was according to her deed. PvA 206 284 258 as nt. k-si) pan'assa udapSdi " the retribution for him has come " DhA 1.128 J 111.203 cp. also Miln 40 sq. 108. (d) The working and 65 sq. exhaustion of karma, it<> building up by new karma
:
A
.
Kvu Avaranena samannagata, kiles, vipak ), Miln 154. 155; Vism 177 = anantanya-kamma) 341 the beings as -upaga in yatha kamm-Apage satte undergoing (the consequences of) their respective kamma (3B) in form, cavamane upapajjamAne hine pajapa^îte suvaiMie dubbanne sugate duggate nati (or passati) Vin ni.5 = D 1.82 = 8 11.122 (214)=
.
v.266 = A iv.i78 = v.i3 (35, 200, 34D) = Vbh 344 abbre111.178 Nett. 178; see also similar 8n 587 viated in Bdhd III -upacaya accumulation of k. Kvn A. 156; -katha exposition of k. chapter in Ps 11.98 -kama (adj.) desirous of good karma Th 2, 275 PvA 174 a" opp.= inactive, indolent A iv.92, PvA 174: -kiriya-dassana -kilittha (adj.) understanding the workings of k. J 1.45 bad, evil k. Dh 15 ( = DhA 1.129, expl. kiUha-k) -kilesa (2) depravity of action, bad works, there are 4 enum" at D 111.181 = J in. 321, as the non-performance of sila 1-4 (see sila), equal to papa-kaya-k -kkhaya (3 B) the termination, exhaustion of the influence of k. sabba-k-kkhayai) patto vimutto destruction its
;
M
;
upadhi-sankhaye S 1.134
indifferent
^^ brought about
by
;
neutral,
kamma:
D
;
111.230
=A
;
11.230 sq.
;
1.93,
DhsA
all
-ja (3 B) produced of the origin of disease Miln
89
by
k. J 1.52
as one
;
mode
(nava) and its destruction by expiration of old karma (puraqa). The final annihilation of all result (kkhaya) constitutes Arahantship. as nava > puraâ-kamma
:
aparipakka, not ripe, and paropakka, ripe

:
1.34=8 III. 2 12 as pafica-kammuno satani, etc. ibid. kayo puranai) ki) abhisankhatai) (" our body is an accumu: . .
lation of former karma") S 11.65 Nd* 680 D; see PvA i, 45; Nett 179; and also II. 197; Pv IV. 7' with simile of the snake stripping its slough (poraqassa
parikkhinatta santo yatha kammai) gack-nirodha or kkhaya so cbab) PvA 63. na tava kalai) karoti yava na tajg papakammai) vyanti hoti " He does not die so long as the evil karma is unexhausted " A 1.14ISS nava-puranani kani desisaimi k-iiirodhai) k-nirodha-gaminifl ca patipadai) " the new and the old karma I shall demonstrate to you, the destruction of k. and the way which leads to the destruction of k." S iv.i32'~A 111.410; navanai)
kssa
kanai)
iti k-kkhaya dukkhakakarana setughatai] (end of misery through the end of karma) khayo A i.22o = M 11.214; same Ps 1.55-57; cp. also A 1.263; Nd' 411 (expl. as kamma-parayaija vipaka-p "gone beyond karma and its results," i. e. having attained
;
. . .
:
Nibbana). See also the foil. cpds. k-abhisankhisa, "avarana, "kkhaya, nibandhana. -Adhikata ruled by karma, Miln 67, 68 "ena by the in&aence of k. ibid. -4dhiggahita gripped by karma Miln 188, 189; -inurupa (adj.) (of vipaka) according to one's karma J 111.160; DA 1.37; -Abhisankhara -tbhisanda (3 B) accumulation of k. Nd' 116, 283, 506.
: ;
Nd' 304' appl"*. to 1 35 existence Miln 271 Vism 624 (kammajai) ayatanadvara-vasena pakatar) hoti); appl"* to rfipa Vism 451, 614 ;appl. to pains of childbirth ("vatS) J 1.52, DhA 1. 165; a not caused by k., of akAsa and nibbana Miln 268, 271 -tthana (2) i. a branch of industry or occupation, profession, said of difi. occupations as farmer, trader, 2. occahouseholder and mendicant 11.197 A. v.83. sion or ground for (contemplating) kamma (see (hSna II. 2. c), kamma-subject, a technical term referring to the instruments of meditation, esp. objects used by meditation to realize impermauence. These exercises (" stations of exercise " Expos. 224) are highly valued as leading to Arahantship DhA 1.8 (yava arahattai) PvA 98 (catn-saccakamma-tthanag kathesi), 96 kamma-tthana-bbAvana meditation on the 4 truths and the objects of meditation). Freq. in phrase kammatthAne anuyutto (or anuyoga- vasena) na cirass'eva arahattai) papuvi J in. 36 SAsv 49 see also J 1.7, 97, 182, 303, 4Z4; Sdhp 493. These subjects of meditatioa are given As 38 at DhsA 168 (cp. Cpd. 202), a* 32 (dvattigg' akara-k) at Vism 240 sq., as 40 at Vism no sq. (in detail); as paSca-aandbika at Vism 277: some of them are mentioned at J i.i 16 DhA 1.221, 336 IV.90 -i) anuyuhjati to give oneself up to meditation SAsv 151 PvA 61 -T) uggaphdii to accept from his teacher a particular instrument of meditation Vism 277 sq. (also assa uggaho & uggahana) KhA 40; DhA 1.9, 262 rv.io6 PvA 42 -% hatheti to teach a pupil how to meditate on one of the k DhA 1.8, 248, 336 PvA 61 -g adasi DhA rv.io6 'gaifkdti J 111.246 Vism 89 Scihhhana instruction in a formula of exercise DhaA 246 'ddyaka the giver of a k-tth object, the spiritual adviser and teacher, who must be a kalyAâmitta (q. v.), one who has entered the Path Vism 89 Bdhd 89, 91, cp. Vism 241 ; -tthanika a person practising kammatthana Vism 97, 187, 189 DhA 1.335 -tappana the being depressed on acct. of one's (bad) karma dayada (3 A (b) and cp. ssaka) the DhA 1.150. inheritor of k., i. e. inheriting the consequences of one's Miln 65 = DhsA 66; -dvara " the 1.390 own deeds door of action," i. e. the medium by which action is manifested (by kAya, vaci, mano) (s. 2b) J iv.14; KvuA 135 DhsA 82 Bdhd 8 -dbaraya name of a class of noun-compounds Kacc 166; -nanatta manifoldness
Kamma
DhsA 64 (also -nau^karacia ib.) -nibandhana B) bound to k. ( rathass'ani va yayato, as the linch-nibbatta (3 B) produced pin to the cart) Sn 654 -nimitta the sign, through k. Miln 268 DhsA 361 token of k. DhsA 411 -nirodha the destruction of k. -paccaya the ground, basis of karma [see 3 B (d)] Vism 538; KvuA 10 1 "paccayena by means of k. (adj.) J v. 271, DhsA 304; -patiJ VI. 105, Vism 538; sarana (a) having k. as a place of refuge or as a protector Miln 65; cp. DhsA 66; -pafibalha strong by J VI. 102 -patha (2 b) pi. the ways of acting ( = sila k. Miln 301 q. v.), divided into kusala (meritorious, good) and akusala (demeritorious, evil) and classified according to the 3 manifestations into 3 kaya, 4 vaci". 3 mano", altogether 10 so at Vin v. 138, S 11. 168, A v. 57, 268; as kus and akus at D 111.71, 269, 290; as 7 only at S II. 167 as akus" only at A v. 54, 266 Vbh 391 Nett 43; Bdhd 129, 131; "ppatta having acquired the 10 items of (good) action Sdhp 56, 57. -phala [3 A (a)] the fruit of k., the result of (formerly) performed actions living J 1.350; VvA 39, PvA I, 26, 52; "-upajiuin i. 2. living on the iruit of one's labour (ad I) J iv.ibo according to the result of former deeds A 11. 135; -bandhu having k. as one's relative, i. e. closely tied to one's karma (see ssaka) Th i, 496; cp. J vi.ioo, etc. -bhava -bala the power of k. J vi.108; PvA 82. [3 B (b)] karmic existence, existence through karma Vbh 137: DhsA 37; -bhumi i. the place of work
of k.
(3
;
; ; ; ; ;
22
Kammantika
every being has his very own karma A iii.i86;Dhs 1366 Vbh 324 ta as adj. qualifying nana, i. c. the knowledge of the individual, specific nature of karma Dhs
;
;
;
1366,
Vbh
328.
[fr.
Kammaka
(adj.)
kamma] connected
(a^).
with, depend'
on karma Miln 137

KammaiUIya,
for
''iya & kammaniia (adj.) " workable," fit work, dexterous, ready, wieldy. Often of citta " with active mind " in formula vigatupakkilesa mudubhuta k" thita anejjappatta D 1.76, etc. = M 1.22 = Pug 68 S III. 232 v.92, 2i3 A 1.9 DhA 1.289 Bdhd Further of citta 10 1, expl'' at Vism 377 ("iya). (muduti ca kammaniiafi ca pabhassarati ca) A 1.257 (reads iyan) = Vism 247; of upekha and sati Md' 661, Said of a cp. Bdhd 104; of kaya & citta Bdhd 121. lute = workable, ready for playing A 111.375= Vin '182. a" not ready, sluggish A Of the body A iv.335. IV. 333 Vism 146. kammaAita-bhava the state of being workable, readiness, of kaya Dhs 46, of vedana, etc., Dhs 326, of citta DhsA 130, see next; a" unworkable condition Dhs.\ 130.
; : ;
Kammannata
(in simile)
(f.)
[abstr.
bility, readiness, appl. to
1.9
prcc] workableness, adaptathe wood of the sandal tree said of kaya and citta in connection
fr.
: ; ;
2. the ground of actions, i. e. the field of J III. 41 1 meritorious deeds Miln 229 -mula (good) k. as a price -miilaka pro(for long life, etc.) Miln 333, 334, 341 duced by k. Miln 134 -yoni having k. for matrix, i. e. -lakkhana as the cause of rebirth Miln 65 DhsA 66.
; ;
Dhs 46, k^bhavo kmuduta 47= 326 = 641 = 730 cp. Dhs 583 similar Bdhd 16, 20, 71 DhsA 136, 151 = kammasaduta) a unworkableness,
with
;
kammannattai)
(
inertness, unwieldiness, sluggishness Miln y>o Nett 86, 108, cp. Dhs 1156, 1236; DhsA 255; expl"* as citta;
gelafinai)
DhsA
[Sk.
377
as cetaso linattag
Vbh
373.
having
k.
;
as
distinctive
characteristic
1.102;
Kammanta
370 -vagga name of section in NipSta IV of Anguttara (Nos. 232-238) A 11.230 sq. -vavat^hana the continuance of k. DhsA 85 -vada (a) holding to the view of (the power and efficacy of) k. S 11.33 sq. A -vadin believing in 1.287 ( + kiriyavada, viriyavada) -vipaka [3 A (a)] the k. D 1. 115; Vin 1. 71 J vi.60 ripening of k., the result of one's actions (see above) Vbh 106, 182, 268, 281 as one of the four mysteries ja produced (acinteyySni) of Buddhism at Miln 189. as a result of k. D 11.20; Mhbv 78; Ps 11.174, 213; concernmg Miln 135; Vism 382 (appH to iddhi) disease as not produced by k.. see A v. 110; Miln 134, AA 433, 556. -visuddhi meritorious karma 1 35 Dh 16 (=Dh 1. 1 32) -visesa variety or difference of k. DhsA 313; -vega the impetus of k. PvA 284; -sacca said of loka, the (adj.) having its reality only in k. world A 11.232. -samadana (2) the acquisition of ways of acting, one's character, or the incurring of karma, either as micchaditthi" (of wrong views) or sammaditthi (conforming to the right doctrine), so in yathi1.70; 111.178, kamm-ilpaga passage (q. v.); D 111.96; 179; four such qualities or kinds of karma enum. at Nett 98 of Buddha's knowledge as regards the quality of a man's character S v. 304 A 111.41 7 sq. Ps 11. 174 Vbh 338 -samarambha [3 B (a)] having its beginning with uhiyin: said of loka, the world of men in k. lasting as long as the origin (cause) of k. exists A 11.232 -samufthana [3 B (a)] rising from k. Miln 127 DhsA 82 Kvn 100 -sambhava produced by k. Miln 127 -sarik
;
;
AA
karminta; kamma -Hanta, cp. anta I4.] I. doing, acting, working; work, business, occupation, profession, paticchanna" of secret acting Sn 127 = Vbh 357 as being punished in Niraya A 1.60 S iv.180 S v. 45= 135; as occupation esp. in pi. kamraanta DhA 1.42 (kammanta nappavattanti, no business pro; ;
ceeds,
anakula" all occupations are at a standstill) Sn 262 = Kh v.5 abbhantara k" unija ti va, kappasa ti va as housework, falling to the share of the wife
;
;
in. 7 S 1.204 Miln 9, 33 1.71 see also and below; as place of occupation: Sn p. 13. PvA 62. look after the business A r) adhitfhati to Phrases 1.115 ; PvA 141 jahati give up the occupation S iv.324 PvA 133; "o payojeti to do or carry on business 11.175; 111.66, 95; A 111.57; r) pavatteti to set a 1. 71 PvA 93) i) business on foot PvA 42 (and vicareti sagvidahati to provide with work A iv. 269 = 272. action in ethical sense = 2. deed, Mhvs VI. 16.
III.
A A
iii.37
= iv.365
khetta"
occupation
;
in
;
the
field
;
77
character, etc., Kh 136 (k = kamma); papa" doing wrong Pv IV. 8'; IV. i6, J vi.104 (opp. puiîia") as specified by klya vacl mano A v. 292 sq. VvA 130
kamma,
(in
j
dhammika ka parisuddha-kaya-kammantata) akirn)a-k (evam-) of such character S 1.204; 11.191

; ;
kurura-k"
(in def. of
(adj.) of cruel
character
;
111.383=
Pug 56
of right doing, opp. miccha, as constituting one element of character 11.216; S 11.168; as pertaining to " Magga " ( q. v.)
puggalo orabbhiko)
;
samma"
v.i
111.411
above 3 B (c)] similar or like in consequence -sarikkhata to the deed done DhA 111.334 (vip5ka). (do.) the likeness between deed and result -sahaya " companion to the deed," said of thought DhsA 333
kbaka
1-3) at arati virati
Bdhd 133 expl. as kayakamma = sila S v.9 = Vbh 105 Vbh 235 as kaya-duccaritehi
; ;
Vbh
106.
[see
-socana sorrowing for one's (bad) deeds DhA 1.128. -(s)saka [3 A (b), q. v.] (a) one whose karma is his own property, possessed of his own k. in. 203, etc. (in phrase k., kammadiyada, kamma-bandhu, etc. cp. Vism 301); J IV. 128; Miln 65; DA i.37 = who goes according to his own karma (attano kanurupar) gatir) gacchanti, n'eva pita puttassa kammena gacchati, na der. "td the fact that putto pitu kammena )
-Adhitthayika superintendent of work DhA 1.393 -t^hana: 1. the spot where the ceremonies of the Ploughing Festival take place J 1.57; 2. the common ground of a village, a village bazaar J iv.306 -dasa a farm-servant J 1.468 -bheri the drum announcing the (taking up of) business DhA in. 100 -vipatti " failure of " perfection of action," evil-doing A 1.270 opp. -sampada -saovidhana the providing action, right-doing" A 1.2 71 of work D III. 191 (one of the 5 duties of the gahapati).
;
Kammantika
J 1.227.
(adj.)
2.
[fr. kammanta] 1. a business manager a labourer, artisan, assistant J 1.377.
Kammara
Kanimara [Vedic karmlra] a smith, a worker
generally
in metals v.263 a silversmith Sn 962 = Dh 239; J 1.223; a goldsmith J in. 281 v. 282. The smiths in old India do not seem to be divided into
23
.
Karakara
Kaya
[fr. kri] purchase, buying A iu.226 (-^vi). -(a)kkaya, buying & selling Pv 1.5* (see also Kh V11.6 and note), -vikkaya (kraya vikraya) buying & selling, trade in "pativirata D 1.5= A 11.209 = v. 205 = Pug 58 S v. 473 Sn 929 J v.243; Khus 114; 1.64
;
II.
126,
'
black-, gold- and silver-smiths, but seem to have been able to work equally well in iron, gold, and silver, as
DhA
Eayati
1.78;
PvA
can be seen e. g. from J in. 282 and VvA 250, where the smith is the maker of a needle. They were constituted into a guild, and some of them were well-to-do as appears from what is said of Cunda at D 11. 126; owing to their usefulness they were held in great esteem by the people and king alike J 111.281. -uddhaua a smith's furnace, a forge J vi.218: -kula a smithy kuâ a smith's hammer Vism 254 1.25 gaggari a smith's bellows S 1.106 J vi.165 Vism 287 (in comparison); -putta " son of a smith," i. e. a smith by birth and trade D 11. 126; A v.263; as goldsmith k" vuccati suvaiinakSro) J VI. 237, Sn 48 (Nd* ad loc. -bhanû (bhand, cp. Sk. bhSn4ika a barber) a smith with a bald head Vin 1.76; -sala a smithy Vism 413
29
(=KhA
212).
[krI,
perhaps connected with kf] to buy

;
luf
ketuT) J 111.282
cp. kiâti.
Kayika
[fr.
krI, cp.
BSk. krayika Divy 505] a buyer, trader,
dealer Miln 334.
Kayin a buyer
J vi.iio.
(adj.)
Kara
[fr.
i{]
i.
producing, causing, forming,

;
Mhvs
5,
31.
Kammiia
kalana,
fr.
[Vedic kalm$a, which
may
be referred, with
*qel,
rijXif
;
kalu$a, kalanka and Gr. cfXau'of to which also Sk. kala black-blue, Gr. njXof,
variegated, spotted, blemished ("vaijua), said of the spotted appearance of J leprosy. fig. inconsistent, varying A 11.187. 2. (nt.) inconsistency, blemish, blot A iv.55 Vism 51. a not spotted, i. e. unblemished, pure, said of moral conduct D 11.80 A 11.52 111.36, 572 vi.54, ^9^
callidus]
i
.
Lat. caligo
v. 69
&
making, doing, e. g. anta putting an end to pabhai) causing splendour papa doing evil divS" & divasa the day-maker, i. e. the sun kaohabbava causing a " black " existence (of papakamma) padaJ IV.9 vacana, etc. sandhi forming a hiatus PvA 52 2. (m) "the maker," i. e. the hand Mhvs 5, 255-256; -atikarag (adv.) doing too much, going too 30, 67. -dukkara (a) difficult to do, not easy, hard, far } 1. 431 arduous S 1.7; iv.260 A 1.286: iv.31, 135; v.202 + durabhisambhavo Su 429 701 Ud. 61 (n. nt.) some; ; ;
'
Bdhd
89.
-karin in a not acting inconsistently A 11. 187; cp. ibid. 243. -pada i. (a) having speckled feet J v.475 (b) (m) one who has speckled feet. i. e. an ogre also N. of a Yakkha J v. 503, 51 1 (cp. J.P.T.S. 1909, 236 sq,).
; ;
1.286 (cp. rv.31); difficult, a difficult task dukkara-karika "doing of a hard 1.395; Miln 121 Nd* 262''. -sukara task," exertion, austerity 1.93 easy to do S 1.9 ; 11. 181 Dh 163 Ud <>i ; na sukarsii) 1.250 A 111.52, 184 w. inf. it is not easy to ...
thing
J
A
; ;
1V.334-
Kammika
(adj.-n.) [fr. kamma] i. (-") one who does or looks after one whose occupation is of such & such a character aya revenue-overseer, treasurer DhA 1.184 sabba' (always with ref. to amacca, the king's minister) ono who does everything, the king's confidant Vism 130 PvA 81. On term 5di beginner (e. g. Vism 241) see Cpd. 53, 129 n 2. trader, in 2. a merchant, jalapatha and thalapatha by sea & by land J 1.121. superintendent, overseer, manager J 11.303 3. a (executioner of an order) vi.294 Mhvs 30, 31. 4. one connected with the execution of an ecclesiastical Act
;
:
'
Vin
11.5 (cp. p.
22)
Bdhd
106. cp. kammaka] doing, Sdhp ig6, 292.
Kammin Kamya
next.
(adj.)
") [fr.
kamma,
vi.105;
per-
-kanaka (m. nt.) a hand-wheel, i. e. a pulley by which draw up a bucket of water Vin 11.122 cp. Vin. Texts iii.i 12 -ja " bom of kamma" in karaja-kuya the body sprung from action, an expression always used in a contemptible manner. therefore=the impure, vile, lov? body A V.300 J 1.5; Vism 287, 404; DA 1.113. 217, karaja-rUpa 111.420; DhsA 403. 221: DhA i.io Vism 326. -tala the palm of the hand Mhbv 6, 34 -mara " one who ought to die from the hand (of the enemy)." but who, when captured, was spared and employed as slave; a slave J 111.147, 3^1; iv.220 DhA 111.487 -dn a. woman taken in a raid, but subsequently taken to wife one of the 10 kinds of wives -gihan gatihati to (see itthi) Vin 111.140 ( = dhajahata) make prisoner J 1.355 i"-36i -mita " to be measured with (two) hands," in "majjha. a woman of slender waist J V.219 vi.457.
to
; ; ; ; ;
forming, practising
(adj.)
;
( )
1.
(sadhu
v.
kirn] wishing for, desiring DhsA 365 kama) kamyS, abl. in the desire for, see
[fr.
;
Karaka'
Kamyi
(expl")
kamya
Kamjrati
) in abl. function (of kamyi f. for kamyiya or adj.?) in the desire for: S 1.143=] 111. 361 by kamatSya) Sn 854, 929.
;
(Nd) [fr, kSm] wish, desire, striving after with inf. or equivalent kathetu" VvA 18; mui\citu ( + patisankha) Ps 1.60, 65; Bdhd 123; asotu", adatthu and adassana Vbh Esp. in definitions, as of chartda 372. kattu Vbh 208 Bdhd 20 of jappa puilcikata sadhu Vbh 351 36i = Dhs 1059; Nd' s. v. tanha" (: has the better reading mucchafici katS asSdhu" v. 1. pucchaflci"
longing for,
; :
( ) & kammati
[Etymology unknown. The Sanskrit is also karaka, and the medieval kojas give as meaning, besides drinking vessel, also a coco-nut shell used as such (with which may be compared Lat. carina, nutshell, keel of a It is scarcely possible that boat and Gr. tapva, nut.) The cocothis could have been the original meaning. nut was not cultivated, perhaps not even known, in Kosala at the date of the rise of Pali and Buddhism] paniya-bhajana drinking- vessel (= I. Water-pot, PvA 251). It is one of the seven requisites of a
; :
samana Vin 11.302. It is called dhammakaraka there, and at 11. 118, 177. This means "regulation waterpot" as it was provided with a strainer (parissavana)
See also Miln 68 to prevent injury to living things. 2. hail (also karaka) J iv. 167; Pv 111.2** PvA 185.
;
Miln 38
Mhvs
xii. 9.
;
both Vbh and Dhs have sSdu in text which should be corrected to asSdhu" see detail under puftcikata) of mana; ketu Nd 505; Dhs 1116=1233; Vbh 350 sq. Bdhd 24 of lapani pStu" (v. I. cStu") Vbh 246 = As abl. = kamyi) in dassana S i.i93 = Th i, 352. Sn 121 lexpl. as icchaya SnA 179I. Cp. kam1241 maSilata & kamma-sadutA.
;
; ;
-vassa a shower of hail, hail-storm J iv.167
Miln 38,
308
DhA
1.360.
Karakart
(for katakata. q. v.) (adv.) by way of gnashing or grinding the teeth (cp. Sk. dantan katakatapya), ni.203 (passage ought to be i. e. severely (of biting) J read as karakara nikhaditva).
Karafija
24
HalAyudba
KMtQlycti
Karfsa
(f.) [abstr. fr. prec.] the fact that something has to be performed, an obUgation Vin 11.89, 93 m" being left with something to do Miln 140.
;
Kanflja
p.
[cp. Sk. karaaja, accord, to Aofrecht,
Dalbergia arborea] the tree Pongamia glabra, used medicinally Vin 1.201 J vi.518. 519.
176 the
;
Kanâ
[fr. ky, cp. Vedic karaâ] i. adj. (f. i) ( ) doing, malting, causing, producing ; as cakkhu &&i}a, (leading to clear knowledge) S rv.33! ; v.97 It 83 and acakkbu" v. 23 (cp. v.89) and natha a dhamma etc. S v.97 11.22 dubbaiwa" S v.217 ; see also thera" 1.245 rv.94 Y.268 Miln 289. M. 1. 15; S V.96, 115; the doing, per2. (nt.) ( ) the making, producing of tormance of ( kamma), as bali ofiering of food =:bali kamma) PvA 81; gabbha Sn 927; panujja Sn 256. 3. (abs.) (a) the doing up, preparing J V.4C0, VI.270 (of a building: the construction) (b) the doing, performance of, as paQ&tipatassa k and ak (" com; ; ;
KarsQâ (m.
nt.) [cp. Sk. karauâ, ka, ika. The Dhatumaiijusa expl' k. by " bhajanatthe "] i. a basket or box of wicker-work Mhvs 31, 98; Davs v.6o DhA 111.18; 2. the cast skin, slough of a serpent D 1.77 (=DA 1.222 ahi-kaiicuka) cp. Dial. 1.88.
Karapjaka
[fr. last] a box, basket, casket, as dussa" i.2i5 S v.7i 1V.230 (in simile); S 111.131; v. 351 cp. Pug 34; J 196; 111.527; V.473 (here to be changed into kora^âka) 1.222 (viliva) SnA 11.
=A
DA
Karamanda
[etjnn.
i]
a shrub Vism 183 (-t-kanavira).
mission and omission ") DhA 1.2 14; means of action (c) ttg. the instrumental case (with or without J 111.92. vacana) PvA 33 VvA 25, 53, 162, 174. -atthe in the sense of, with the meaning of the instrumental case J 111.98 V.444 PvA 35 VvA 304 DhsA 48 Kacc 157. 4. ( ) state, condition in noun-abstract function's ttai) (cp. kamma I.2) as nana" (=nanattai)) difference 11.128 S rv.294 Bdhd 94 kasi ploughing PvA 66 kattabba ( = kattabbattai)) "what is to be done," p8ja veneration PvA 30. sakkara" i. e. duty PvA 30 reverence, devotion SnA 284.
;
;
Karati' [cp. Sk. krntati] to cat, injure, hurt; in karayato chindato chedapajrato . . ." 1.53:9
"
kara^^'
H 1.516;
111.208.
Karaif
(ti) (f.) a superior Idnd of bean, the Dobchos catjang J vi.536 (=rajainasa).
Karabha the trunk

(a
woman) with
of aa elephant; in karabhoni beautiful thighs Mhbv 29.
(k'-l-
Om)
Karamatft see Kara.
massu and kamma^ some grammarians have tried to derive k from a root 1st, to hurt, cut, torture (see Morris J.P.T.S. 1893, 15), which is however quite
Note
in
Kaia|a (karala) a wisp of grass

272.
(ti9a)
DhA
111.38
DhaA
unnecessary [see kamma 3 A (b), kata" i (b)]. Karaoa here stands for kamma, as clearly indicated by semantic grounds as well as by J vi.270 where it e.xplains kappita-kesa-massu, and J 111.114 = v. 309 where massukamma takes the place of karaQa, so also DA 1.137. a Negative in all meanings of the positive, i. e. the v.222 non-performing J 1.131 Nett 81; PvA 59; DdsA 127; non-undertaking (of business) J 1.229; nonabstaining from Dhs 299. Cpd. commission 1.93 -uttariya (nt.) angry rejoinder, vehement defence
;
Karavl [cp. Sk. kala-ka^tha cuckoo, the Indian cuckoo J vi.539.
&
kalavinka sparrow]
Karavlka same J v.304, 416;
Vv
36*;
Vism
112,
206;
VvA
166, 219.
and melodious
-bhaîin speaking like the cuckoo, i. e. with a clear voice, one of the mahapurisa-lakkhaoas 11.20 = 111.144= I73 11137, etc. cp. Dial. ii.i7n.
=M
and BSk. kalavmka-manojna-bhaîn Sp. Av.S i'37> (Index p. 225, where references to Lahtavist. are given).
Kaiavlya (iya)=prec. J vi.538.
DhA
1.44.
Karaplya
ought to be, must or should be done, to be done, to be made (=katabbai) karaoarahai) KhA 236) Vin 1.58; D 1.3, cp. Miln 183; A V.210 DA 1.7. Often in the sense of " doing, making," as yatha kama S 11.226; cp. iv.91, 159; "having business" bahu D n.76; A in.i!6; S 11.215;
[grd. of karoti]
i.
;
adj. (a) that
Karavlia
Nerium [cp. Sk. karavira] i. the oleander, odorum. Its flower was used especially in garlands 2. a kind of grass worn by delinquents (see kaatha) -patta a kind of arrow M 1.429. J IV.92.
anukampa PvA
61
Kazahi
overcome, D who has still something left to perform (for the attainment of Arahantship, a sekha J 111.23. 3. (nt.) (a) what ought to be done, duty, obligation
doing,
2.
i.
e.
(b) done, in the sense of unundone n.76 cp. Dial. 11.81 n.
(Sk. karhi, when ? kar=loc. of pron. st. qttO= Lat. cur why, Goth, hvar, E. where), only in kar<iba-ci (karhi cid) at some tii.ie, generally preceded by kadaci
(m.) one
1.17; 11.139;
1.177,
454;
1.179; iv.ioi
Miln
73. 76.
affairs,
business
1.85
11.68,
74 cp.
iv.16
M 1.271
Xarin
;
(adj.) [fr. kara]
" one
24,
who
S 111.168; IV. 281 cp. Vin 111.12; Vin 1.139; A T.58 Sn 143; Sn p. 32 (yan te karaniyai) tag karohi "do g tireti to conclude a business what you have to do ") Vin 11.158 J v. 298. Katai) g done is what was to be done, I have done my task, in freq. formula " khina ." to mark the attainjati vusitag brahmacariyag ment of Arahantship D 1.84; 11.68=153; Th 2, 223; Vin 1.14 Sn p. 16 DA 1.226, etc. See Arahant n.C. There are 3 duties each of a samara, farmer and householder enumerated at A 1.229 3 of a bhikkhu A 1.230 (b) use, need (with instr.) appamadena k S rv.125 cetanaya k A v.2, 312 cp. Miln 5, 78. akaraniya 1. (adj.) (a) what ought not to be done, prohibited
; ;
(cp.
hatthin)
Mhvs
has a hand," an elephant 34; J5, 68; Davs IV.2. In
cpds. kari.
-gajjita the cry of the elephant,
ing
Davs V.56 -vara an Davs 1V.2.

;
an elephant's trumpet excellent elephant Mhbv 4, 143 ;
Kari-patibaodha
filth, full
(adj.)
[=karisa-paribaddhal bound up in
;
; ;
of
filth,
Kari here
Katlsa'
is
disgusting Ep. of the body Th 1, abbrev. of karisa' (see note ad loc.).
152.
incapable of being (c) improper, not befitting done (c. gen.) It 18. (c. gen.) Vin 1.45 = 216 = 111.20; PvA 64. (d) not to be " done," i. e. not to be overcome or defeated D 11.76 A IV. 113; (e) having nothing to do Vin 1.154. 2. (nt.) a forbidden matter, prohibition Vin 11.278 sa I. having business, busy Vin 1.155; 2. one who has still something to do (in sense of above 2) 11.143 Th I, 1045; 1.91.58;
ni.2o8 = DA 1.235.
(nt.) a square measure of land, being that space on which a karisa of seed can be sown (Tamil karisa), see Rhys Davids, Ancient Coins and Measures of Ceylon, VvA 64. p. i8 J 1.94, 212 rv.233, 276
; ;
;
(b)
Karisa*
(nt.) [cp. Sk. kari?a, to chpjatti to vomit, cp. Lat. -cerda in mQscerda, sQcerda] refuse, filth, excre259, 358 (in detaU) 11.293 ment, dung J 15 PvA 87, 258 KhA " 59 mutta urine and faeces A i.i 39
D
;
VUm
;
DA
Sn835. , . . -magga the anus J iv.327 -vaca (nt.) a cesspool -vayin, f. "ini diffusing an 111. 263 (=guthakupa) J odour of excrement PvA 87.
;
Karuna
Ktravi
Vedic kanlâ nt. (holy) action Sk. As adj. karupa see under 3.] pity, compassion. KarupJ is one of the 4 qualities of character significant of a human being who has attained enfranchisement of heart (ceto-vimutti) in the 4 sentiFreq. found in this ments, viz. m:tta k. up:kha mudita formula with sahagatena cetasS.. The first two qualities are complementary, and SnA 128 (on Sn 73) explains k as " ahita-dukkh-ipanaya-kSmaUt," the desire of removing bane and sorrow (from one's fellowmen), whilst metta is expl. as " hita-sukh-fipanayakamati," the desire of bringing (to one's fellow-men) that which is welfare and good. Other definitions are " paradukkhe sati s&dhSnai) hadayakampanar) karoti ti " Bdhd 21; " sattesu k karuijiyana karup&yitattai) karupS cetovimutti " as expl. of avihiQsa dhJtu Vbh 87 paradukkhasahana-ras& Vism 318. K' sahatgatena cetas& denotes the exalted state of compassion for all beings (all that is encompassed in the sphere of one's good influence see cituddisa " extending over the 4, D 1.251 iti.78, 50, 224 S iv.296, i. e. all, directions) 322, 351; V.I 15; A 1. 183, 196; 11.129, 184; HI. 223; v. 300, 345; J 11.129; Nd= on Sn 73; Vbh 273, 280; Dhs 1258. The def. of karuiji at Vism 318 runs " paradukkhe sati s&dhunai) hadaya-kampanai) karoti." Frequently referred to as an ideal of contemplation (in conn. w. bhlvana & jhSna), so in " karupaQ cetovimuttir) bhaveti " S v.ii9; A 1.38; v.360 in k cetovimutti bhiviti bahuli kata, etc. D in. 248 A in. 291 unIV. 300 in k-3ahagatai] saddhindriyag A 1.42 specified S V.I3I A III. 185; Nett 121, 124; Ps 1.8; k-(-mett5 Nett 25; k + mudita Bdhd 16 sq., 26 sq.. ananta k paiifia as Ep. of Buddha Bdhd i 29 karunaQ durato katvS, without mercy, of the Yamaduti, messengers of Death Sdhp 287; maha" great compassion Ps 1.126, 133 -"samipatti a 'gest,' feat of great compassion in which Buddha is represented when rising and surveying the world to look for beings to be worthy of his mercy and help D n.237 Ps. i, 126 f. As adj. only in DhA 1.26, 367; PvA 61, 195; 3. neg. akaruria cpds. (e. g. "vica merciful speech merciless Mhbv 85, & ati very merciful J iv.142) and
(f.)
25
;
Karoti
(f.) [fr.
1.
[cp.
Kanâki
kaiiiQcl,
fr.
kf.
DhA
karepu) a female elephant J 11.343

for kaêru).
1.
196
(V.
Kami
in Chllders the tree Capparis trifoliata, but see musk-rose tree or " karer " Brethren, p. 363, n. 2 Th I, 1062 ; Ud 31 J v.405; vi.534.
:
Karoti* (i) i- a basin, cup, bowl, dish J 1.243; 11.363; V.289, 290. 2. the skull (cp. kalopi. 111.225; IV.67 On the form cp. Dial. 1.227 .) J vi.592.
;
Karoti' (m.) a class of genii that formed one of the 5 guards of the devas against the asuras J 1.204, associated with the nagas (cp. Divy 218; and Morris, J.P.T.S. As N. of Supappas (a kind of Garuijas) 1893, 22). expl"" as " tesar) karoU nama panabhojanat) " by C.
on J 1.204. Kern, Toev. s. v. compares BSk. karotapaâyah a class of Yak$as MVastu 1.30.
Karotika
[fr.
(sappi).
karofi')]
2.
i. a bowl, basin J iv.68 the skull J vi.592 where it

; ;
DhA
may
11.
131
be a
helmet in the form of a
skull.
Karotiya= karotika
Karoti v.
plait, irreg.
?
2. J
vi.593.
weave
[Sk. karoti, *Q|}er to form, to build (or see kamma), cp. kar-man, Lith. kiirti to
;
build, O.Tr. cruth
as
form Lat. corpus, with p- addition, k}p=krp. Derived are kalpa> kappa, kalpate>kappeti]. Of the endless variety of forms given by grammarians only the foil, are bona fide and borne out by passages from our texts (when bracketed, i. Ind. Pres. found in gram, works only): I. Act.
Sk.
k]-pa,
as adv. karunat] pitifully, piteously, mournfully, in k" Cp. ix.54 a'ô '" abl. paridevati J vi.498. 513, 551 See also karuniia. karu|>a J VI. 466. 11.241, 242 -idhimutta intent upon compassion -Anuvattin following the dictates of mercy DSvs 111.4O -gunaja originating in the quality of compassion Sdhp 570 -jala water of c, shower of mercy Miln 22 Mhbv 11.237-30 16 -jhana meditation on pity, ecstasy of c. -tthaniya worthy of c. PvA 72 -para one who is highest in compassion, compassionate Sdhp 112, 345 -bala the power of c. Mhvs 15, 61, 130 Sdhp 577 -brahmavihara divine state of pity Visra 319. -bhavana consideration or cultivation of pity Vism 314 sq. -rasa the sweetness of c. Mhbv 16; -vihara (a heart) in the state -sagara an of c. Vism 324 (& adj. "viharin) 1.33 ocean of mercy Mhbv 7 -sitala " cool with c." + hadaya,
karomi, etc. Sn 78, 216, 512, 666=Dh 306= It 42; Opt. kare Dh 42, 43, pi. (kareyyama) kareyyatha Sn p. 10 1 or (sing.) karej-ya (freq.), kareyyisi PvA 1 1 kareyya Sn 920, 923; kuriya ( = Sk. kuryat) J vi.206 Ppr. karan Dh 136, or karonto (f. karonti) Dh 16, 116. (akai)) akarir), (akara, etc.). 2. Impf. 3. Aor. etc., 3rd sing, akasi Sn 343, 537, 2nd pi. akattha Pv akarjsu Sn 882; i.ii; PvA 45, 75; 3rd pi. akarir)su PvA 74 without augment kari DhA 11.59. Prohibitive karohi 4. Imper. ma(a)kasi Sn 339, 1068, etc. 5. Fut. Sn p. 32 1062 karotba Sn 223 KhA 168. karissami, etc.; kassami Pv iv.i; kasai) J iv.286; VI. 36 kahami (in sense of I will do, I am determined to do, usually w. puflfiai) & kusalai) poetical only) Pv Vv 33"- 2nd sing, kahasi Sn 427, 428 Dh 154 II. 11'
; ;
ist pi.
kahama Pv
;
iv.io".; ;
6.
Inf.
69, 115,
35,
DA
whose heart
Karao&rati
[v.
is
tempered with mercy Sdhp 33

;
DA
1. 1
418. 7. Pp. Ger. katva Sn 127, 661, 705, etc.; katvana (poet.) Sn 89, 269, Pv i.i; karitva see iv. 11. Med. I. Ind. pres. (kubbe, etc.) 3rd sing, kubbati Sn 168, 811; 3rd pi. kubbanti Sn 794; or 3rd sing, kurute Sn 94, 796, 819; It. 67; Opt. (kubbe, etc.) 2nd pi. kubbetha Sn 702, 719, 917: It 87; or 3rd sing, S 1.24; Dh 53, 117; kayiratha kayira Sn 728=1051 (always expl. by kareyya) Dh 25, 117 It 13 Pv i.i i" Ppr. (kurumana, kubKhA 224 kubbaye Sn 943. bano, karano) (a)kubbai) Sn 844, 913; (a)kubbanto (vi)kubbanti Vv 1 1 (a)kubbamana Sn 777, f It 86
29
Kh VI. 10, etc. kattur) VvA Vv 44" = katur)) katuye Th
katUQ PvA 4, 61, katave Mhvs 13

;
kata, see sep.
2.
8.
den. fr. karuria cp. BSk. karunayati Divy 105] to feel pity for, to have compassion on Sn 1065 ("ayamina expl. by Nd' as anuddayamano anurakkh" Vbh 273; Vism 314. Der. anuggai}h anukamp")
; ;
ayana compassionateness
ibid).
Vbh 87=273
(and
''iyitattat)
2. Impf. (akarir), 778, 897; (vi)kubbaraana Vv 33*. 2nd sing, akarase, etc.) 3rd sing, akubbatha Pv 11.13"; 1.145. 3. Aor. ist pi. akaramhase J 111.26, "a (none) 4. Imper. (2nd sing, kurussu, 3rd sing, kurutai), 2nd pi. kunivho) 3rd sing, kurutar) ( = Sk. kurutar)) (none). III. Pass. i. Ind. pres. VI. 288. 5. Fut.
DhA
Kunmbhaka
Kannnhi
f
(pi.)
a species of rice-plant of a ruddy colour

trsl.
Miln 252 (see Mil.
n.73).
a class of Devas
11.260.
i68; 292 Th i, 635; (kariyati, etc.) kayirati and kirati Th 1, 14 3. Ppr. (kariyamina, kayira'). karaijiya Vin 1. 107. kariyissati 3. Grd. 2. Fut. IV. Caus. 1. 1.338. (kayya) katabba (q. v.), (Denom. to kara) karayati kareti, in origin, meaning of build, construct, and fig. perform, exercise, rule,
Dh
KhA
DhA =
KaieQU [metathesis
for karieru, q. v., cp. Sk. karcnu] elephant, in cpd. -lotita resounding with the noise made by elephants, of a forest Th 2, 273.
wield (raj jar))
Pv
11.6*
11.13"';
karehi PvA 81 (of huts), karayissSmi karessag J v. 297 (do.), akarayi Pv akarcsi Mhvs 23, 85; akarayui) Mhvs IV.3
:
(of doll);
Kalakala
karetui)
26
;
Kalapa
Kalamboka
Ealala (m.
(f.)
PvA
p.
;
74
(namai))
(vittig);
PvA
karayamana VvA 9 (of chair) karetva karitva Sn 444 (vasii)) 674 680 162 97 (uttarasangar)). V. Caus. II. Kara;
= kalambaka D
111.87
kalabaka) the
trsl" (Dial. 111.84)
(vv. U, kaladuka, has " bamboo."
peti S 1.179 PvA 20 ; Aor. karapesi he had (= caused to be) erected, constructed Vin li.i j9 fut. karapessami Mhvs 20, 9 ger. karapetvS PvA 123 grd. karapetabba
;
to build, erect Mhvs 19, 36; 2. to act, perform, make, do Vin 1.155 20, 9 (Caus.). I prevent, J 1.24; II. 153 (tatha karomi yatha na cp. Lat. facio ne Pv i. 8*= 11.6"; Mhvs 111.297 .) 3. to produce DhA 1.172 3, I 7, 22 4. to write, compose J vi.410; PvA 287; 5. to put on, dress Vin 11.277; J 1.9; 6. to impose (a punishment) Mhvs 4, 14; 7. to turn into (with loc. or two ace.) 8. to use as (with two ace.) J 11.32; Mhvs 9, 27; 11.24 9. to bring into (with loc.) J v. 454 J I.I 13 10. to place (with loc.) J v. 274 (with ace. of the person) Dh 162. It is very often used periphrastically, where the trsl" would simply employ the noun as verb, e. g. kathar) k 11.98 kodhag k and kopai) k to be angry J iv.22 vi.257 cayag k to hoard up corikarj k to steal Vin 1.75 tanhag k" (c. loc.) to desire J 1.5 sitag k" to cool D 11. 129. It is often comp"* with nouns or adjectives with a change of final vowel to i uttani" to make clear (i) 11. 105; pakati, bahuli^, mutthi, etc. (q. v.). Cp. the same process in conn, with bhavati. The meanings of karoti are varied according to the word with which it is connected it would be impossible and unnecessary to give an exhaustive list of all its various shades. Only a few illustrations may suffice agse k" to place on one's shoulder J 1.9; antarayag k to prevent J 1.232 adig k (c. ace.) to begin with nimittag k" to give a' hint D II. 103 patarasag k to breakfast manasag k to make up one's mind mahag k to hold a festival 11. 1 65 massug k to trim the beard DhA 1.253 musivadag k to tell a lie J vi.401 raj jag k to reign S 1.218 vase k to bring into one's power J 1.79 sandhig k to make an agreement Mhvs 16; sinehag k to become fond of J 1. 190. Similarly, cp"* with adverbs: alag k to make much of, i. e. to adorn, embellish diirato k to keep at a distance, i. e. keep free from PvA 1 7 Sdhp 287 purak k (purakkharoti) to place before, i. e. to honour Pv 111.7". Note phrase kig karissati what difference does it make ? (Cp. Ger. was macht's) D 1.120 or what about ... J 1.152.
Vin II. 134. Meanings of karoti
i.
nt.) i. mud J 1.12, 73; Miln 125, 324, 346; rv.25. 150 PvA 215 ( = kaddama) DhA 111.61 su " well-muddied " i. e. having soft soil (of a field) 2. the residue of sesamum oil (tela"), used Miln 255. Embryology: the for embalming J 11. 155. 3. in "soil," the placenta S 1.206= Kvu 11.494; Miln 125. Also the first stage in the formation of the foetus (of which the first 4 during the first month are k., abbuda. pesi, ghana, after which the stages are counted by months 1-5 & 10 see Vism 23O Nd" 120 & cp. Miln 40). 4. the foetus, appl. to an egg, i. e. the yolk In cpds with kar & bhu the form is kalali". Miln 49. -gata (a) fallen into the mud Miln 325 -gahana " mud
Mhbv
thicket," dense
J 1.329
;
bottom of rivers or lakes -kata made muddy, disturbed Vv 84" (VvA

at the
11.
mud
343); -bhuta = prec., A 1.9, cp. J Miln 35 -makkhita soiled with mud
;
100;
111.233;
DhA
111.61.
Kalasa
jar
(nt.)
III.
[cp.
;
Vedic kalasa]
J iv.384
;
i.
141
Davs
iv.49
a pot, waterpot, dish, PvA 162. 2. the

;
female breasts (likened to a
jar)
Mhbv
2, 22.
Kalaha
Nd' 427; DhA III. 256 (udaka about the water); g udireti to quarrel J v.395 IV. 2 19; Sdhp 135.
;
[cp. Sk. kalaha. fr. kal] quarrel, dispute, fight Sn 862, 863 (-l-vivada); J 1.483; 1.170; IV. 196, 401
;
karoti id. J 1.191, 404; PvA 13; vaddheti to increase ^ harmony, the tumult, noise J v.412 DhA 111.255. accord, agreement S 1.224 maha a serious quarrel, a
row
J IV.88.
-ftbhirata delighting in quarrels,
quarrelsome Sn 276
D
;
-gkara picking up a quarrel J vi.45 958. -karana quarrelling, fighting J v.4r3; -karaka (f.-i) quarrelsome, pugnacious A iv.196; Vin 1.328; 11. i -karana the cause or reason of a dispute J in. 151 VI. 336 -jata " to whom a quarrel has arisen," quarrelling, disputing A 1.70; Vin 1.341 11.86, 261 Ud 67; J III. 1 49; -pavaddhani growth or increase of quarrels, prolongation of strife (under 6 evils arising from inI,
;
;
Th
inciting
temperance) D m.i82 = DhsA 380; -vaddhana (nt.) & incitement to quarrel J v.393, 394 -sadda
;
brawl, dispute J vi.336.
Kala [Vedic kala
Kalakala
noise
(adj.) [cp. Sk. kala]
any
indistinct
and confused
;
23 (of the tramping of an army) in -mukhara sounding confusedly (of the ocean) ibid. 18. Cp. karakara.
Mhbv
Ealati [kal, pp. kalita
kalayati]
to
utter
an
(indistinct)
sound
*s4Uel, to Lat scalpo, Gr. axaWu, Ohg scoUa, scilling. scala. The Dhtp. (no 613) expl^ kala " sankhyanc."] 1. a small fraction of a whole, by generally the i6th part; the i6th part of the moon's disk often the i6th part again subdivided into 16 parts and so on one infinitesimal part (see VvA 103 DhA 11.63), in this sense in the expression kalag nagghati solasig " not worth an infinitesimal portion of "= very
; : ;
Th
i,
22.
much
213
;
inferior to
IV. 252
;
S 1.19; 111.150 = v. 44=

1 1
It
1.11)6,
Kalanda
(like a
[cp.
heap
i.
Sk. karanda piece of wood ?] heap, stack of wood } cp. kalingara) Miln 292 (sisa").
Kalandaka
a squirrel Miln 368; 2. an (ornamt ital) cloth or mat, spread as a seat -nivapa N. of J vi.224 a locality in Ve|uvana, near Rajagaha, where oblations
;
!">*43' DhA 11.63 ( iv.74. 2. an art. a trick (lit. part, turn) thasa) kalag upeti to be divided or separated Miln J 1. 1 63. 106; DhA I.I 19: see sakala. In cpd. with bhu as kali -bhavati to be divided, broken up J 1.467 (=bhijjati). Cp. vikala.
Ud
DhA
Dh
70
Vv
had been made to squirrels

290, etc.
11.116;
Vin 1.137;
11.
105,
Kalapa
;
[cp.
number
young of an elephant
:
Sk. kalapa] of things of the
i.
same kind
;
anything that comprises a a bundle, bunch

:
Kalabha
Sk. kalabha] the hatthi and cp. kalara

[cp.
(nt.)
see
Kalamba
[cp. Sk.
kalamba menispermum calumba,

repen.s]
;
N. of a certain herb or plant (Convolv. repcns ?) miy be a bulb or radish IV. 4b J ( = talak,inda). cp. p. 371, 373 (where C expl- by tala-kanda; gloss BB however sivci lata-tanta) vi.57,S. See also kadamba <S: kaUmba.
;
kalamb! convolvulus
sheaf a row, multitude usually of grass, bamboo- or sugar-canes, sometimes of hair and feathers S iv.2i^ (tina) J 1.15S (do.) 25 (nala), 51 (mala), lOO (uppalakumuda) v. 39 (usira") Miln 33 V\\ 257, 260 (ucrhii"), 272 (veju") 46 (kesa), 142 (mora-pifija") 2. a quiver Vin II. 192 It 68 J vi.236 Miln 418 PvA 154. 169. a group of qualities, pertaining to 3. in philosophy the material body (cp. ri'ipa") Vism 3(>4 (dasadhamnia") A26 (phassa-pancamaka dhamma) lidhd 77 (rupa").
; ;
;
rukkha the Cadamba tree
vi.290.
78.
120.
(nt.)
Kalambaka- kalamba,
-agga
the C. tree J vi.535.
" the
first
(of
the)
(sheaves) of a crop, given
away
bunch," the first as alms Dh.\ 1.98
Kalapaka
-sammasana grasping
287, 606, 626 sq.
(characteristics)
27
by groups Vism
Kalevara see kalebara.
Kalyana
Kalipaka
30, 67.
i.
2.
a band, string (of pearls) Vin 11313: a bundle, group J 1.239.
Mhvs
Kalya see
kalla
-rupa pleased, glad Sn 680, 683
a not
pleased Sn 691.
Kalapin
(adj.)
f.
pi. "ine).
[fr. kalapa] having a quiver J vi.49 (ace. kalapini a bundle, sheai (yava) S iv.20i
;
Kalyati
11.114 (nala).
(f.) i. the state of being sound, able, pliant 2. pleasantness, agreeableness, readiness, in J 11.12. a" opp. (appl"* to citta) Dhs 1136; DhsA 377 ( gilanabhJlva).
Kalabaka(nt.) [cp. Sk. kalipaka] a girdle, made of several strings or bands plaited together Vin 11. 136, 144, 319;
Kalyftâ (& kallana) [Vedic kalyana]
Kalaya a kind of pea, the chick-pea M 1.243 (kaUya) S 1. 150 A V.170 Sn p. 124 J 11.75 (= varaka. the bean Phaseolus trilobus, and kalaraja-masa) J 111.371.1; DhA 1,319. Its size may be gathered from its relation
;
to other fruits in ascending scale at A v. 170= j 1.130 = Sn p. 124 (where the size of an ever-increasing boil is It is larger than a kidney bean (raugga) described). and smaller than the kernel of the jujube (kolatthi). -matta of the size of a chick pea S 1.150 ; A v. 170 ;
Sn
p. 124
(1)
J 111.370
DhA
1.319.
i. (adj.) beautiful, auspicious, helpful, morally good. Syn. bhaddaka PvA 9, 116) and kusala (S 11.118; PvA' 9, 122); opp. papa (S 1.83; 1.43; PvA lot, 116 and under "mitta). kata=katupakara PvA Appl"" 1.62 to dhamma in phrase 5di majjhe" pariyosSne" and Si S V.152 ; Sn p. 103 ; VvA 87; Vism 213 sq. (in var. applications) etc. As one who observes the silapadai) (opp. papa, who violates it) 11.222, cp. k''-mitta siUdihi adhik^ SnA 341. S 1V.303 v. 2, 29, 78 A 111.77 IV. 361 ; Vin 11.8, 95 J 1.4 ; Miln 797 -kata (opp. kata-p&pa) of good, virtuous character, in
charming
n6
Kal&}rati [Denom. fr. kali] to have a measure, to outstrip " trick, deceive "). J 1.163 (taken here as
Kftttn
in hatthi" at
Ud
the same passage at
41, expl"* in C by potaka, but cp 1.58 which reads kalabha,
DhA
undoubtedly better.
Cp. kalarika.
Kali (m.) [cp. Sk. kali] i . the unlucky die (see akkha) " the dice were seeds of a tree called the vibhitaka An extra seed was called the kali " {Dial. 11.368 n.) 11.349 J 1.380 ; Dh 1.252 ( = DhA 111. 375) at J vi.228, kaUggaha) 2. ( 282, 357 it is opposed to kata, q. v. an unlucky throw at dice, bad luck, symbolically as a piece of bad luck in a general worldly sense or bad quality, demerit, sin (in moral sense) kalir) vicinati " gathers up akkhesu dhanademerit " Sn 658 appamatto kali
. .
. .
phrase k" katakusala, etc. It 25, etc. {s^.e kata 11. i a). k of kitU (-sadda) D 1.49 ( = DA 1.146 setfha) S iv.374 V.352 of jhina (tividba") Bdhd 96, 98, 99 of mitta. friends in general (see also cpd.) Dh 78 (na bhaje papake mitte bhajetha m kalyirie), 116, 375 ( = suddhajivin) Sn 338. 2. (nt.) (a) a good or useful thing, good things Vin 1.117; A 111.109; cp. bhadrar). (b) goodness, virtue, merit, meritorious action J v. 49 (kalyana here nt. nom. in sense of pi. cp. Vedic nt.), A Tj karoti to perform good deeds S 1.72 492 1. 1 38 sq. Vin 1.73: PvA 122. (c) kindness, good service J 1.378; Iii.i2( = upakara), 68 (r) karoti). (d) beauty, attraction, perfection enum'' as 5 kalyani, viz. kesa", magsa", atthi". chavi", vaya i. e. beaut;
; ; ; ; .
mahaotataro kaU yo sugatesu manam parajayo padosaye S 1.I49=A Ii.3 = v.i7i, i74=Sn 659 = Nett Dh 202 ( = DhA 111.261 III. 170; A V.324 132; cp. aparSdha). 3. the last of the 4 ages of the world (see a sinner Sn 664 ( = papaka). yuga). 4. sinful, 5. saliva, spittle, froth (cp. khe|a) Th 2. 458, 501 ;
.
. .
of hair, flesh, teeth, skin, youth J 1.394 ; -ajjhasaya the wish or intention to
1.9
;
DhA
1.387.
do good
DhA
Mhimuttika disposed towards virtue, bent on goodness S 11.134, '5*''; It /" 7^ Vbh 341; -kama desiring what is good A 111.109; -karin (a) doing good, virtuous (opp. papa") S 1.227, cp. J 11.202 = 111.158;
;
DhsA
-carita
throw at dice, the losing throw symbolically bad luck, evil consequence in worldly & moral sense (ubhayattha k faring badly in both worlds) See kataggaha 1.403 = 406; III. 170 (in simile). -devata (m. pi.) the devotees of kali, the followers of the goddess kaU Miln 191 (see Miln Irsl. 1.266 n.) -(pjpiya one who is fond of cheating at dice, a gambler Pgdp 68 -yuga (nt.) one of the 4 (or 8) ages of the world, the age of vice, misery and bad luck it is the age in which we are Sasv 4, 44 Vinl 281 -sasana (nt.) in "g aropeti to find fault with others Vin vi.93, 360.
;
J V.I34-(g)gaha the unlucky
Kaliugara (m.
nt.) (BB I) [cp. Sk. ka4ankara & kaiângara, on which in sense of " log " see Kern, Toev. s. v. kalinS 11.268 gara] t. a log, a piece of wood M 1.449, 451 DhA 111.315 often in sense of something useless, or a DhA 1.32 (comb"* with kattha q. v.) Dh 41 trifle (=katthakhan4a, a chip) Th 2, 468 (id.) as kattha2. a plank, viz. a step in a kalingarani DhA 11.142. staircase, in sopSna" Vin 11.128, cp. sopana-kalevara. -Opadhana a wooden block used for putting one's head on when sleeping S 11.267 Miln 366 -kanda a wooden arrow J 111.273 (acittat) k without feeling)
;
; ;
KalinKU (m. nt.) [cp. Sk. kalinga & kalingaka] the Laurus camphora, the Indian laurel J vi.537.
Kalita [pp. of kalati]
sounding indistinctly
Th
2. 22.
Kalua
[cp. Sk. kaluâ] muddy, dirty, impure; in bhava the state of being turbid, impure, obscured (of the
mind)
DA
1.275.
-dhamma I, 821 (-f karicanasannibhattaca) virtuous character, of good conduct, virtuous Vin 1.73 111.133 S v.352 Pug 26 It 96 Pv iv.i Miln 129; DhA 1.380; J 11.65 (=sundara), PvA 230 sHavS-i-k" (of bhikkhu. etc.) .M 1.334 ( = sundara-sila) kena k"atara perfectly good or S IV.303 PvA 13. virtuous A 11.224. (2) *^^ Good Doctrine DhA 1.7. -"ta the state of having a virtuous character A 11.36; -paflAa " wise in goodness " possessed of true wisdom Th 1, 306; It 97; -patipada the path of goodness or virtue, consisting of dSna, uposathakamma & dasa-pafibhana of happy kusalakammapatha J 111.342 -papaka good retort, of good reply A 111.58, cp. Miln 3 and bad J v. 238 vi.223 Kvu 45 (nt.) goodness and -piti one who delights in what is good evil J V.493 Sn 969 -bhattika having good, nice food Vin 11.77 -mitta i. a good companion, III. 160 (of a householder) a virtuous friend, an honest, pure friend at Pug 24 he is said to " have faith, be virtuous, learned, liberal and S 1.83, 87 (do.); A iv.y. wise"; 1.43 (opp. pSpa') 357 Pug 37, 41 J 111.197 Bdhd 90 a not a virtuous 2. as t.t. a spiritual guide, spiritual friend Dhs.\ 247. adviser. The Buddha is the .spiritual friend par excellence, but any other .\rahant can act as such S v. 3 Vism 89, 98, 121 cp. kamraaUhana-ddyaka. -mittata friendship with the good and virtuous, association with the virtuous S 1.87 such friendship is of immense help for the attainment of the Path and Perfection S v. 3, it is the sign that the bhikkhu will reaUze the 7 32
(m.) who has rendered a service J vi.182 walking in goodness, practising virtue Vbh 341 -jatika one whose nature is pleasantness, agieeable -dassana looking nice, lovely, handsome Sn J 111.82
390
55i=Th
(i) of
Kalyanaka
bojjhangas S v. 78= ici A 1.16, 83 it is one of the 7 things conducive to the welfare of a bhikkhu D 111.212 A IV. 29, 282; Th 2, 213; It 10; Dhs i328 = Pug 24; Vistn 107. a not having a virtuous friend and good adviser DhsA 247. -rupa beautiful, handsome J m.82 V.204 -vakkarana, usually comb, with vaca, of pleasant conversation, of good address or enunciation, reciting clearly D 1.93, 115; A n.97 ui.114, 263; iv.279 Vin II. 139; Miln 21; DA 1.263 ( = madhura-vacana) a not pronouncing or reciting clearly D 1.94. 122 -ta the fact of being of good and pleasing address A 1.38 -vaca, usually in form. k k-vakkarano poriya vacaya samannagato D 1.114; A 11.97; 111.114, 195, 263: Vin n.139 DA 1.282 -sadda a lucky word or IV. 2 79 speech J 11.64 -sampavanka a good companion A IV. 357 (in phrase k-mitta k'-sahaya k-s) Pug 37 -"ta companionship with a virtuous friend S 1.87. -sabaya a good, virtuous companion A iv.284; 357; Pug 37; cp. prec. -ta=prec. S 1.87; -sJla practising virtue, of good conduct, virtuous Th i, 1008 It 96.
; , ;
28
Ka)aya= kalSya.
Kavata
Ka]ara (adj.) [cp. Sk. karala projecting (of teeth), whereas kaâra means tawny] always referring to teeth with long, protruding teeth, of Petas (cp. attr. of the dog of the " Underworld " PvA 152 tikhio^yatakathina-datho and the figure of the witch in fairy-tales) J v. 91 (=nikkhantadanto) vi.548 (=sukara-dathehi samannagato Pv 11. 4> (=k-danto PvA 90). p. 549)
:
Ka|uik&
(f.) [fr. last, lit.
large (female) elephant kar). Cp. kalara.
with protruding teeth] a kind of i. 1 78 (so read with v. 1. for
Kalingara= kalingara.
Ka|imb(h)aka (cp. kaâmba, kalamba) a mark used to keep the interstices between the threads of the kathina even, when being woven Vin ll.n6, 317 (v. 1. kalimpaka).
'
Kalyiaaka
(adj.)
[fr.
last]
good,
virtuous
DA
1.226
DhsA
32.
(f.)
Kalyapati
in
[abstr.
fr.
;
virtuousness
Vism
what
is
good
4 (adi) Nett 20.
kalyapa] beauty, goodness, k-kusala clever, experienced
Kalyaoin
Vv IV.' Ud 59
a
belle,
(adj.)
(c)
[fr.
kalyana]
(a)
beautiful,
handsome
;
(b) auspicious, lucky,

f.
good, proper J v. 124 [cp.-l Vedic kalySni] a beautiful woman,
Ka)Ira the top sprout of a plant or tree, esp. of the bamboo and cert, palm trees (e. g. coco-nut tree) which is edible Sn 38 (vagsa= vejugumba Nd' 556 and p. 58); Th I, 72 ; J 1.74, cp. 111.179 vi.26 Miln 201 (vai)sa) Vism 255 (var)sa-cakkalaka, so read for kaUra" KhA 50 at id. passage reads kalira-dancja). -(c)chejja (nt.) " the cutting off of the sprout," a kind of torture MUn 193, cp. Miln. trsl. 1.270 and kadaliccheda.
; ;
usually in janapada
i.i93
= M 11.40
11.234
J 1.394; V.I 54.
KaUa^ & Kalya (adj.) [cp. Sk. kalya] i. well, healthy, sound Vin 1.291. 2. clever, able, dexterous Miln 48,
Sy. 3. ready, prepared J 11.12, cp. -citta. 4. fit, proper, right S 11. 13 (paf\ha). nt. kallar) it is proper, befitting (with inf. or inf.-substitute) vacanaya proper to say 1.168, 169; 1.144; abhinanditui) 11.69; -kallar) nu [kho] is it proper ? 111.19 S iv.346 Miln a I. not well, unfit Th 2, 439, cp. ThA 270. 25. 2. unbecoming, unbefitting 11.68 J v. 394. -kaya sound (in body), refreshed Vin 1.291 -kusala of sound skill (cp. kalUta) S 111.265 -citta of ready, amenable mind, in form. k, mudu-citta, vinivaraija", udagga. etc. 1. 1 10= 148=11.41 = A iv.209 = Vin 1.16 = 11.156; VvA 53, 286; Vv 50" (=kammaniya-citta " her mind
Ka)ebara ( kale and kalevara) (m. & nt.) [cp. BSk. katjebara Av. . 11.26] i. the body S 1.62 = A 11.48 = iv. 429 = 1.82; J 11.437, 111.96. 244; Vism 49, 230. 2. a dead body, corpse, carcass often in description of death khandhanai) bhedo kassa nikkhepo, D 11.355 = M. i.49 = Vbh 137; Th 2, 467; J 111.180, 511; v.459 Mhvs 20'*; 3','^ PvA 80. Cp. kunapa. 3. the step in a flight of stairs 11.92, cp. kalingara.
:
dhamma
responsive to the teaching of the -cittata the preparedness of the mind (to receive the truth) J 11.12 (cp citta-kalyata) -rupa 1. of beautiful appearance Th 1,212, 2. pleased, joyful (kalya) Sn 680, 683, 691 -sarira having a sound body, healthy J 11.51 a-ta not being sound in body,
for,
was prepared
")
;
PvA
38.
Ka|opI ( = khalopi) f. I. a vessel, basin, pot see cpds. 2. a basket, crate (=pacchi ThA 219 1.77, J v.252) 342 S i.236 = Th 2, 283 (where osenti is to be corr. to On the form of the word (=karoti ?) openti) J v.252. see Trencknei J.P.T.S. 1908, 109 and Davids, Dial. 1.227. kalopi (as khalopi) is expl"* at Pug A p. 231 as " ukkbali, pacchi va." -mukha the brim of a pan or cooking vessel D 1.166 = i.77=342 = A 1.295 = 11.206 (kumbhi-m-(-kaJopim) -hattha with a vessel or basket in his hand A
;
IV. 376.
ill-health
VvA
243.
Kavaca (nt.) [cp. Sk. kavaca] a mail, a coat of mail, armour D 11.107= Ud 64 (appl"" to existence); Th i, 614 (of sila) J iv.92, 296 MUn 199, 257 Vism 73.
; ;
Kalla* (m. nt.) ashes } 111.94 iô^ kalala), also in -7assa a shower of ashes J iv.389.
-jilika a mail-coat Miln 199.
Kavandha
Kanaka
Kallati
(adj.) ffr. last] in a unwell,

;
indisposed Vin
111.62
J 111.464
DhsA
377.
;
(m. nt.) [cp. Sk. kavandha & kabandha] i. the (headless) trunk of the body, endowed with the power of motion Vin ill. 107 cp. S 11.260 (asisaka") Miln 292 ;
DhA
(f.) see kalyati -a" unreadiness, unpreparedness, indisposition (of citta), in expl of thina Nd* 290 =
Dhs ii56=i236 = Nett 86; DhsA 378; Nett 26. The reading in Nd* is akalyanata, in Dhs akalyata follows
;
a headless dwarf, whose head has been crushed down into his body J v. 424, 427 (cp. the story of Dhanu, the Rak$asa who was punished \>y having his head and thighs forced into his body, Raghuvagsa
1.314.
2.
XII. 57).
akammaAnat<i.
Kallahba
kahlara, the P. form to be expl"* as a diaeretic inversion kalhara > kallahara] the white esculent water hly J v. 37; Dpvs xvi.ig.
[cp. Sk.
Kavata (m.
Kallita
(id.).
(nt.)
[fr.
kalla]
pleasantness,
;
agreeableness
111.270,
273 (samldhismir) -kusala)
111. 311;
iv.34
Kallola [cp. Sk. kallola] a billow, in -mala a series of

billows
nt.) 1. the panels of the door, the door proper, not the aperture Vin 11. 114. 12c, 207, 208 (see Vin 11.148 for the description of a door) iv.269, 304 (baddha = avasatha); J 1.19; Nd^ 235'''; Vism 28 ("koija doorPvA 11.334 2. dvara a door-post J 1.63 corner). "g paijameti to 280. 3. a window Mhvs ix.17; open the door Vin 11. 1 14, 120, 267 "rj akofeti to knock akavaat the door D 1.88 ( = Dh 1.252); Vin 11.208. taka (adj.) having no doors, doorless Vin 11. 148, 154
Davs
iv.44.
(v.
1.
for
akkavata Text).
Kavataka
-pittha the panels and posts of a door the door and the door-posts Via 1.47, 48=11.208, 218; -baddha " door-bound," closed, secure Vin iv.292 (see also above).
;
29
Kasayatta
Kasira
(nt.) [abstr. fr.
[fr.
kasSya] astringency Miln 56.
Kaai and KasI (f)

ture,
cultivation
kasSti] tilling, ploughing; agricul11.158; S 1.172, i73 Sn 76 sq.;
KaTataka = kavata Vin

classes enum"' at
11.
148;
DA
Vin IV.6; Pv
1.62 (nivarana).
i.5
(k,
;
gorakkha,
Sdhp 390
to
till
;
(k", vanijja)
VvA
;
63.
7; g kasati to plough,
;
vaijijja)
PvA
Kavi [Vedic kavi] a poet S 1.38; 11.267; Davs
i.io
11.230
& DA
4.
1.95,
viz.
i.
four cinta" an
original p.
2.
sutaonewho puts
into verse
heard.
vjsor.
3.
attba a didactic p.
what he has patibbaQa an impro
-kata composed by poets S 11.267
i-?^-
the land J 1.277 Vism 284. the act or occupation of ploughing, agriculture J 11.165, 300 III. 270. -karana ploughing, tilUng of the field PvA 66 -khetta a place for cultivation, a field PvA 8 (kasi) -gorakkha agriculture and cattle breeding
-kamma
1.135; -bhanda ploughing
implements
entire,
DhA
1.307.
Kavya
ode
Vedic kavya wise; sacrificer] poetry; ballad, kabba) J vi.213, 216. -kira a poet J vi.216.
[cp. (cp. [cp.
Kaaiâ'
[Vedic
kftsna]
(adj.)
whole J iv.iii.
Kaviltba
kapittha] the elephant-apple tree, Feronia elephantum J v.38 (vana).

see kassaka.
Kaiaka
I.
Kasiva' [Deriv. uncertain] (nt.) one of the aids to kammafthana the practice by means of which mystic meditation (bhavana, jhana) may be attained. They are fully described at A v. 46 sq., 60 usually enumerated as Un [savaka dasa k -SyatanSni bhaventi]:
;
Kasaâ (metathesis of sakata,

(adj.)
cp. Trenckner, Miln p. 423) bad, nasty; bitter, acrid; insipid, disgusting A 1.72; J 11.96; 159. 2. (m.) (a) fault, vice, defect 1. 281 Ps 11.87. (t>) leavings, dregs VvA 288 (v. 1. (c) something bitter or nasty J 11.96 sakata). v. 18. (d) bitter juice J 11. 105 (nimba). sa faulty, wrong, bitter to eat, unpalatable Miln 119.
-6daka insipid, tasteless water J

Kasati [kfs or kan] to
till,
11.97.
Th
peti
1.531
J 1.57; 11.165;
med.) Th i. 530. Miln 66, 82 DhA 1.224.

;
to plough S 1.172, i73 = Sn 80 VI. 365. kassate (3rd sing, pp. kattha (q. v.) Caus. II. kata-
Kasana (nt.) ploughing, tilling Vism 384 (-l-vapana sowing).
IV.
167;
vi.328,
364;
Katambn
[Derivation uncertain] anything worthless, rubbish, filth, impurity; fig. low passions S 1.166; Sn 28i = Miln 4i4 = A iv.i72; Vism 258 (mar|sa), 259 (parama). -jata one whose nature is impurity, in comb, brahmacaripatinflo antoputi avassuto k S iv.r8i A Vin 11.236; Pug 27, 34, 36; Vism 11.240; IV. 128, 201 57 (-i-avassuta papa). ka-jata ibid, in vv. U.
;
pathavi", apo, tejo. vayo, nila", pita", lohita", odata, Skisa", viflflaija" that is, earth, water, fire, air blue, yellow, red, white space, intellection (or perhaps consciousness) 11. 14 D in. 268, 290 Nett 89, 112; Dhs 202 Ps 1.6, 95 cp. Manual 49-52 Bdbd 4, For the last two (4kasa and viiiisana") 90 sq., 95 sq. we find in later sources aloka and (paricchinn') akasa Vism 1 10 cp. Dhs trsl. 43 n. 4, 57 n. 2 ; Cpd. 54, 202. Eight (the above omitting the last two) are given at Ps 1.49, 143. 149. See further J 1.313; 111.519; Dhs 186 sq. There are 14 manners of practising the kasinas (of which the first nine are k-dnuIomai) k-patilomag k-anupatilomai) jhan&nulomai) jh"pati; jb-anupati jh-ukkantikai) k ukk" jhk-ukk) Vism 374; cp. Bdhd 5, 101 sq., 104, 152. Nine qualities or properties of (pafhavi-) kasina are enum"" at Vism 117. Each k. is fivefold, according
[Vedic kaJ] a whip Vin 1.99 (in Udd&na); kasahi ta}eti to whip, 143; Miln 197. lash, flog as punishment for malefactors here, as well
(f.)
M 1.87, etc.; Dh
as
II.
1
in
Niraya
;
(see
kamma-karatia)
i.87=A
1.47
4 (of a thief scourged on his way to the place of execution); DhA 11.39 (id.). nivit^ba touched by the whip, whipped Dh 144 (=DhA III. 86); -pahara a stroke with the whip, a lash J III. 1 78; -bata struck with the whip, scourged Vin '75; 91 = 322; Sdhp 147.
22, etc.
PvA
Klftja and KasSva [Derivation uncertain. The word first appears in the late Vedic form kasaya, a decoction, distillation, essence used fig* of evil. The old Pali form is kasava] 1. a kind of paste or gum used in colouring walls Vin 11.151. 2. an astringent decoction extracted from plants Vin 1.207; 277; J v. 198. 3. (of
;
touddhar), adho, tiriyag,advayai),appamauar) 11.15, etc. kasina^ oloketi to fix one's gaze on the particular kasina chosen J v.314 ij samannaharati to concentrate one's mind on the k. J in. 519. -ayatana the base or object of a kasina exercise (see above as 10 such objects) D in. 268 Ps 1.28, 11.14 etc. -aramma9a = ayatana Vism 427 (three, viz. tejo, odata", aloka). -kanuna the k. practice J 1.141 ; rv.306; v.162, 193. -jhana the k. meditation DhsA 413. dosa fault of the k. object Vism 117. 123 (the 4 faults of pathavi- kasina being confusion of the 4 colours), -parikamma the preliminary, preparatory rites to the exercise of a kasina meditation, such as preparing the frame, repeating the necessary formulas, etc. J 1.8, 245 111.13 526 DhsA 187 -g katheti to give instructions in these preparations J 111.369 g karoti to perform the k-preparations J iv.117; v. 132, 427; vi.68 -mandala a board or stone or piece of ground divided by depressions to be used as a mechanical aid to jhana exercise. In each division of the manijala a sample of a kasina was put. Several of these stone maiiidalas have been found in the ruins at Anuradbapura. Cp. Cpd. 54 f. 202 f. J III. 501 DhA iv.208. -samipalti attainment in respect of the k. exercise Nd* 466* (ten
astringent DhS 629; Miln 65; DhA 11.31. 4. (of colour) reddish-yellow, orange coloured Vin 1.277. fundamental faults (raga, dosa, 5. (ethical) the moha) A 1.112; Dh 10; Vbh 368. -a" faultless, flawless, in akasavattai) being without defect A i.i 12 (of a wheel, with -sa ibid.); -sa faulty DhA 1.82; -nvaha wicked In cpds. both forms, viz. (kasaya)-yoga an J IV. 387. astringent remedy J v. 198 (kasava ibid.); -rasa reddishyellow dye J 11.198; (kasava)-6daka an astringent decoction Vin 1.205; -gandha having a pungent smell Vin 1.277; -rasa having an astringent taste ibid.; Tanna of reddish-yellow colour ibid.
taste),
such).
Kacita (pp. of kasati) ploughed, filled ibid. 27, 44. Cp. vi".
tilled
Anvs 44
-a un-
Kasira
fr. Vedic krccbra, the deriv. of uncertain] miserable, painful, troubled, A iv.283 Sn 574; J 11.136; iv.ii3 = vm7; Pviv.i" (=PvA 229 dukkha). adv. kasira (abl.) with difficulty J v.435 -kasirena (instr.) D 1.251 1.104 S 1.94; Vin 1.195; J '-338; III. 513. -a without pain, easy, comfortable J vi.224 ( = niddukkba) -labbin obtaining without difficulty (f ini A iv.342) in foimula
(adj.)
[Probably
which is wretched
Kaseruka
etc. S H.278; akasiraUbhl 1.33; 36 IV. 106 Ud 36; Pug 11, 12. -abhata amassed with toil and difficulty (of wealth) -vuttika finding it hard to get a livelihood J v-435
30
Kacaoa
as such in the monastery grounds Vin 1.79 cp. 371. -opama the simile of the crow DhA 11.75. -orava " crow-cawing," appl** to angry and confused words Vin 1.239, cp. IV. 82 -oliika crows and owls J 11 351 DhA 1.50; Mhbv 15; -guyha (tall) enough to hide a crow (of young com, yava) J 11. 174 cp. J -trsl. 11. 122 -nila a crow's nest J 11.365 -panita " crow-wisdom,"
;
akicchaUbhl
1.184
11.23,
A i.i07=Pug
51.
?]
?).
Kaseruka [etym. connected with Sk. kaseru backbone

a plant, shrub SnA 284 See also kateruha.
(v.
1.
kagsiruka for kii)suka
Kassaka
farmer,
[fr.
kasati] a
husbandman,
cultivator, peasant,
ploughman
;
1.61
;
r5si-va<J<Jhako)
1.241
(k gahapatiko karakarako A. 1.229, 239 (the three duties

;
of a farmer)
IV.
1.170; often in similes, e. g. Pv i.i* 11.9" (hkeness to the doer of good works); Vism 152, 284, 320. -vanna (under) the disIV.
S 314; Vin
;
1.172
= Sn 76
;
111.155 (v-
1-
forT.kasaka)
108;
Bdhd 96;
DA
guise of a peasant S
i.i
15 (of Mara).
;
Kastati [kfs] see ava, aou (aor. anvakasi), pari" wise kasati cp. also kissati.
;
other-
Kauima fut.
KataaQ
[cp?
of karoti.
;
:
Vedic kuha for a u cp. kad.] interr. adv. whither ? Vin 1. 217 D 1.151 Sn p. 106 J 11. 7 ; k-nu kho where then ? D 1.92; 11. 143, III. 76; V.440.
where
263.
e. foolishness which leads to ruin through greed -paftanaka a deserted village, J v. 255, 258 cp. vi.358 inhabited only by crows J vi. 456 -pada crow's foot or footmark Vism 179 (as pattern); -peyya ' (so full) that a crow can easily drink of it," full to the brim, overflowing, of a pond: samatittika k "with even banks and drinkable for crows " (i. e. with the water on a level with the land) 1.244 ; S 11. 1 34 (do.) 11.89 III. 27 Ud 90 cp. note to J. trsl. 1.435 J. 11.174 II. 122 PvA 202. See also peyya. -bhatta "a crow's meal," i. e. remnants left from a meal thrown out for the crows J 11.149; -vanna "crow-coloured" N. of a king Mhvs 22^'; -yassa the cry of a crow Vin 11.17; -sisa the head of a crow J 11. 351 having a as adj. crow's head, appl*" to a fabulous flying horse 11.174 cp. J 11. 129 -sura a " crow-hero," appl. to a shameless, unconscientious fellow Dh 244 -ssaraka 111.352 (having a voice) sounding like a crow Vin i.i 15.
i.
; ; ;
'
DhA
Kah&paâ [doubtful
as regards etym. the (later) Sk. kar$4pana looks like an adaptation of a dial, form] A 1.250 v. 83 sq. 11.163 I. A square copper coin Vin 11.294 "' 238 DhsA 280 (at this passage included under rajatar), silver, together with loha-masaka, darumasaka and jatu-masaka) S 1.82 A 1.250 Vin 11.294 The extant 11.388 ; Mhvs 30". IV. 249 J 1.478, 483 specimens in our museums weigh about g of a penny, and the purchasing power of a k. in our earliest records Frequent numbers seems to have been about a florin. as denoting a gift, a remuneration or alms, are 100,000
;
M
;
K&kacohati [derived by FausboU fr. kas, to cough by Trenckner fr. krath: by Childers & E. MuUer fr. kath; should it not rather be a den. fr. kakaca a saw ?] to snore Vin iv.355 A 111.299; J 1.61, 160 ( = ghnnighurupassasa cp. DA 1.42 ghurd-ghuriipass&si) 1.318 ; VI.57 Miln 85; Vism 311.
; ;
;
K&kBQa
(nt.) [k& (for kad) -I- kapa = less than a particle] a coin of very small value Sdhp 514.
(f.)
;
Kikaîkft
= prec.
DhA
it
18 kotis (J 1.92) 1,000 (J 11. 277, 431 v. 128, 153, 161) 700 (J 111.343) 100 (DhA 111.239) 10 or 20 (DhA iv.226) 8 (which is con80 (PvA 102) sidered, socially, almost the lowest sum J iv.138 1.483). A nominal fine of 1 k. ( a farthing) Miln 193. ekag k pi not a single farthing J 1.2 similarly eka-kahapapen' eva Vism 312. -Various quaUties of a kahapaija are referred to by Bdhgh in similes at Vism 437 and 515. See 111.254. Black kahcipaoas are mentioned at Rh. Davids, Ancient Measures oj Ceylon ; Buddk. India, pp. 100-102, fig- 24 Miln trsl. I-239. iv. 104 -gabbha a closet for storing money, a safe -vassa a shower of money Dh 186 (=DhA 111.240).
(J 11.96)
;
From the latter in. 108. passages its monetary value in the opinion of the Commentator may be guessed at as being I of a kahapaâ
1.391
;
VvA 77=DhA
1.120,
419; vi.346;
DA
1.212;
217
PvA
occurs here in a descending line where each succeeding coin marks half the value of the preceding one, viz., kahSpapa, z44^'^' pada, masaka, kAkapika, upon which follows mudha " for nothing." -agghanaka " not even a farthing's worth," worth
next to nothing J vi.346.
DhA
K&kola and KUo}a [Onomat. The Lit. Sk. has the same form] a raven, esp. in his quaUty as bird of prey, feeding on carrion (cp. k&ka) J in. 246 ( = vanakka) v.268, 270
; . (gijjha k a ca ayomukha k&rinai)) ; vi.566. -gani (pi.) flocks of ravens
. .
DhA
khadanti narar) kibbisa-
Sn 675
VV52" (=VvA
KahapaQaka
N. of a torture which consisted in cutting oft small pieces of flesh, the size of a kahapatia, all over the body, with sharp razors M 1.87 = A 1.47, 11.122 cp. Miln 97, 290, 358.
(nt.)
; :
227)-
Kica* [Der. unknown.

at Br.
K& (inded.) inter], imitating the crow's cry

Ka
k2 k& J
iv.72.
The word first occurs in the be non-Aryan] a glass-like substance made of siliceous clay; crystal Vin 1.190; 11. 112 (cp. a not of glass or Divy 503, kScamaQi rock-crystal).
& may well

e.
quartz,
in composition, is assimilated (and contracted) of kad, as kSpuppha, kapurisa.
i.
form
ii.244
pure, clear, flawless, appl. to precious stones = akakkasa) Sn 476. In the same J 11.418 (
Kaka
[onomat., cp. Sk. kaka; for other onomat. relatives on gala] the crow freq. in similes S 1.124 = Sn 448; J 1.164. 1^ thievish ways are described at DhA 111. 352 said to have ten bad qualities A v.149 As J 1.342; III. 126; kaka va kulala va Vin iv.40. bird (of the dead) frequenting places of interment and cremation, often with other carcass-eating animals PvA 198 ( = dhanka) cp. kakola. (sigala, gijjha) Sn 201 lacpds. often used derisively. f. kaki J 11.39, 150
see note
; :
;
MVastu 1.164. -ambha (nt.) red crystal J vi.268 (=rattama^li) -maya made of crystal, crystaUine Vin 1.190 ii.i 12.
sense also
;
Kaca'
[cp. Sk. pole, usually
kaca
made
111.431.
baskets are hung a single pingo (ekato-kajo) with only one basket and " middle " p. (antara) with two bearers and the basket suspended in the middle Vin n.137 J 1.154 v. 13, 293. 295 sq., 320, 345 PvA 1O8 1.4 1. -dandaka the pole of a pingo
; ;
;
kSja] a pingo, a yoke, a carryingof bamboo, at both ends of which (double pingo). Besides this there is
&
DA
-amasaka " touching as much as a crow,"
attr. of a
;
person not enjoying his meals DhA iv.16; DhsA 404 -uttepaka a crow-scarer, a boy under fifteen, employed
Kacana (f.) [fr. kaca'] balancing hke carrying on a kaca, fig. deliberation, pondering Vbh 352=Vism 27.
Kacin
Kicin (adj.) from grit,
V.200
[fr.
31
from quartz,
free
Kama
and enjoyment plus objects of the same
kaca'], only neg. a" free flawless Vv 60' (=nicldosa

i.
VvA
253).
;
name
of
111.325
;
for all
is a collective but the very higher or refined conditions
Kija=kica*,
;
carrying-pole 111.148 ; J 1.9 3 Mhvs 5. 24 DhA iv.232. -koti the end of a carrying-pole J 1.9 v.200. a pingo-bearer DhA iv.i28.
e.
M
;
Dpvs xn
-haraka
life. The kama-bhava or -loka (worlds of sensedesire) includes 4 of the 5 modes (gati's) of existence and part of the fifth or deva-loka. See Bhava. The
term
is
not found analyzed

:
till
the later books of the

i
Kit^^kotacika [k^ta + kotacika] a low term of abuse, " pudendum virile & mulicbre " Vjn IV.7 (Buddhagh IV.354 katan ti purisa-nimittag) cp. Morris, J.P.T.S.
: ;
1884, 1889.
Kiâ
(adj.) [cp. Sk. kiria] blind, usually of one eye, occasionally of both (see PugA 227) S 1.94; Vin 11.90 = A 1.107 =i(. 85 = Pug 51 (in expl" of tamaparaya?ja purisa) Th 2, 438; J 1.222 (one-eyed); vi.74 (of both eyes) DhA in. 71. -kaccha Np. Sdhp 44 ; -kacchapa " the blind turtle " in the well-known parable of a man's chances of human rebirth after a state of punishment Th 2, 500 (=ThA in. 169 =S v. 455. 290) Miln 204 DhsA 60 ; cp.
: ;
;
Canon are consulted, thus, Nd* distinguishes (i) vatthukima desires relating to a base, i. e. physical organ or external object, and (2) kilesakSma desire considered subjectively. So also Nd* 202, quoted DhA II. 162 III. 240 and very often as ubho kSma. A more logical definition is given by Dhammapala on Vv i' (VvA 11). Reclassifies as follows 1. manipiya
: ; ;
Kitabba (adj. -n.) (grd. of karoti) that which ought to, can or must be done (see karoti) J 1.2G4, etc. Also as kattabba PvA 30.
Katag and Katll (in comp" with kama) inf. of karoti. -kama desirous of doing or making, etc. Mhvs 37** (a) PvA 115; -kamata the desire to do, etc. J iv.253 v.364. See also kattu in same comb"'
;
Katuye
is
as katur)
Vedic inf. of karoti ayye I)

[cp. Sk. v. 420
;
Th
2,
418
(in
ThA
268 taken
Kidamba
wings J
kadamba] a kind of goose with grey

163.
;
VvA
of
chandaraga. 3. sabbasmig lobha. 0. seribhava, 4. gamadhamma. 5. hitacchanda. I. e. k. concerned with (i) pleasant objects, (2) impulsive desire, (3) greed for a'nything, (4) sexual lust, (3) effort to do good, (6) self-determination. In all enumerations of obstacles to perfection, or of general divisions and definitions of mental conditions, kama occupies the leading position. It is the first of the five obstacles (nivaranani), the three esanas (longings), the four upadanas (attachments), the four oghas (floods of worldly turbulence), the four asavas (intoxicants of mind), the three tanhas, the four yogas and k. stands first on the list of the six factors of existence kama, vedana, saiiiia, asava, kamma, dukkha, which are discussed at A ill. 410 sq. as regards their Qrigin, difference, consequences, destruction and remedy. Kama is most frequently connected with raga (passion), with chanda (impulse) and gedha (greed), all expressing the active, cUnging, and impulsive character of desire. The foil, is the list of synonyms given at various places for kama-cchanda :(i) chanda, impulse; (2) raga, excitement (3) nandi, enjoyment (4) taijha, thirst
rupadi-visaya.
2.
K&dambaka made
both at J
v. 320.
Kadamba wood
also "ya for ka
Kanana
grove,
(
(nt.) [cp.
Sk. kinana] a glade in the forest,

v.
;
wood Sn 1134 ( = Nd*s.

210 upavana)
of
?
;
vanasaqda)
Th
is
2,
a 254
= ThA
J vi.557
Sdhp
?
574.
KSn&ma
your)
f.
konSma
Vin
f.
of
what name
273
; ;
what
her (or
name
65.
11.272,
J vi.338.
KapilanI patron,
of Kapila
the lady of the Kapila clan
Th
2,
Kapilavatthava (adj.) of or from Kapilavatthu, belonging to K. D 11.165, 256 ; S IV.I82.
K&porisa [kad + purisa] a low, vile,' contemptible man, a wretch Vin 11. 188; D 111.279; S 1.91, 154; 11.241; V.204 Th I, 124, 495; J 11. 42 vi.437 Pv 11.9^ (PvA 125 ^lamaka") sometimes denoting one who has not
; ;
entered the Path
111.24
Th
2, 189.
Kipotaka
kapota] pigeon-coloured, grey, of a dull white, said of the bones of a skeleton D 1.55 Dh 149 (=DhA III. 112).
(adj.) [fr.
;
kapota, but probably K&potika popular etym., one may compare Sk. kapi^yana, a sort of spirituous liquor Halayudha 2, 175, which expresses a dili. notion, i. c. fr. kapi] a kind of intoxicating drink, of a reddish colour (like pigeons' feet) Vin iv.109, cp.
(f.)
[of
doubtful origin,
fr.
1.3').'
(sura).
Kima
(m. nt.) fUhtp ((X13) fc Dhtm (843) paraphrase by " icchayar)," cp. \edic kama, kain= Iclg. 'qfij to desire, cp. Lat. cams, Cloth, hors, V. whore. i. Objective: pleasantness, pleasure-giving, an object of sensual enjoyment;j. subjective: (a) enjoyment, pleasure on occasion of sen.se, (b) sense-desire. Buddhist com-
mentators express and kameti ti kamo Cpd. 81,

1
by kamiyati
ti
kamo, and
. 2.
Kama
as sense-desire
love (6) pipasa, thirst (7) parilaba, consuming passion (8) gedha, greed (9) muccha, swoon, or confused state of mind (10) ajjhosana, hanging on, or attachment Nd'. At Nd' 200 Dhs 1097 (omitting No. 8), cp. DhsA 370 similarly at Vism 569 (omitting Nos. 6 and 8), cp. Dhs 1214; Vbh 375. This set of 10 characteristics is followed by kam-ogha, kama-yoga, kam-upadana at Nd* 200, cp. Vism 141 (kam-ogha, "asava, "upadana). Similarly at D 111.238 kame avigata-raga, "chanda, pema, "pipasa, pari|aha, "tanha. See also kama-chanda below under cpds. In connection with synonyms it may be noticed that most of the verbs used in a kama-context are verbs the primary meaning of which is " adhering to" or "grasping," hence, attachment; viz. esana (ia to Lat ira), upadana (upa -f- a -t- da taking up), taiiha (trR, Lat. torreo= thirst) pipasa (the wish to drink), sineha On the other hand, the (snih, Lat. nix = melting), etc. reaction of the passions on the subject is expressed by " " paridaybati " to be burnt," khajjati to be eaten up The foil, passage also illustrates the various etc. synonymic expressions kame paribhufijati, kamamajjhe vasati, kama-parijahena paridayhati, kamavitakkchi khajjati, kama-pariyesanaya ussukko, A 1.68 Under this aspect kama is essencp. 1.463 111.129. tially an evil, but to the popular view it is one of the indispensable attributes of bliss and happiness to be enjoyed as a reward of virtue in this world (manussakama) as well as in the next (dibba kama). Sec kaniavacara about the various stages of next-'vorld happiness. Numerous examples are to be found in Pv and Vv, where a standing I^p. of the Blest is sabbakSniasamiddha " fully equipped with all objects of pleasure," c. g. l^v i.iu'; PvA 46. The other-world pleasures arc greater than the earthly ones S v. 409 but lo the Wise even these are unsatisfactory, since they still arc signs of, and lead to. rebirth (kamfipapatti. It 94) api dibbesu kSmesu ratiQ so nddliigacchati Dh 187; ragar) vinayetha mSnusesu dibbesu kamesu cSpi bhikkhu Sn 361, see also It 94. Kima as sensual pleasure finds its
(5) sineha,
; ;
Kama
most marked application in the sphere ot the sexual kamesu micchacSrin, transgressing in lusts, sinning in
the lusts of the flesh, or violating the third rule of con-
32
pains of pleasures
e. g.
Kama
1.85
is
Nd'
199),
how kama
and parallel passages (see the cause of egoism, avarice,
duct equivalent to abrahmicariya, inchastity (see sila) Pug 3- 39 It î- ^''-- itthi-kimehi pariCcU-eti " he enjoys himself with the charms of woman " S iv.343. Kimesu brahmicariyava practising chastity Sn 104 1. KimatthS for sextMl amusement A 111.229. Redemption from k^ma is to be efiected by selfcontrol (saTjyama) and meditation {jhahta), by know" To give up ledge, right effort and renunciation. passion " as a practice of him who wishes to enter on the Path is expressed l>y kiminag pahSnai), kJmasailiianat) piriflaa, kimi-pipasanag-pativinayo, kilmavitaVkinat) samugghato kimi-parilahinai) vupasamo
;
:
-kamesu (ca) appafibaddhacitto " uddhai)he whose mind is not in the bonds of desire is called " one who is above the stream " Dh 218 tasmi jantu sadi sato kclm&ni parivajcp. Th 2, 12 jaye Sn 771; yokSrae parivajjeti Sn 768=Nett 69. ye ca nikkhamma ghara panujja kime Sn 359; k^me pari&a&ya caranti akutobhay& te ve pSragati Km&nat) loke ye patta Ssavakkhayai) A 111.69. cp. A v.64 piritihv} p&SiUpeti Gotamo 1.84 klme pijahati : S 1.12=31; Sn 704; k&manai) vippah(na S t.47r 'ye kame hitva agiha caranti Sn 464; Vin
lil.iii
ti
;
soto "
vuccati
;
kimi
kkme nirujjhanti (through jhina) A iv.410 pamidati Dh 383=8 1.15 (context broken), cp. kamak&mesu anapekkhin sukhat] analaqkaritva Sn 59 Sn 166 = ^ 1. 16 (abbrev.); S 11.281 Sn 857; cp. Sn 361. vivicc' eva kAmebi, rSgat) vinayetha aloof irom sensuous joys is the prescription lor all Jhlna-exercise. kamesu palaiita Applications of these expressions A 111.5 k&raesn mocchita S 1.74 kamSlaye asatta S 1.33; kamesu kathat) nameyya S 1.117; kamesu kittassa munino carato anikllitivin S 1.9 (cp. kela) kamesu anapekhino oghatiijâssa pihayanti kamesu kamesu asaflSata gathitd paja Sn 823 (gadhita Nd*) Sn 243 yo na lippati kimesu tam ahai) brumi
;
Muni santivado agiddho kSme brahmaijiar) Dh 401 ca loke ca anQpalitto Sn 845 kamesu giddha D 111.107 na so rajjaii Sn 774 ; kamesu gedhai) apajjati S 1.73 kamanai) vasam upagamum Sn 315 kamesu Sn 161 ; (=kamanai) asattatai) papuniijsu SnA 325); kame
;
quarrels between kings, nations, families, how it leads to warfare, murder, lasciviousness, torture and madness. Kaminag adinavo 'the danger of passions) 1.85 sq. = Nd' 199, quot. SnA 1 14 (on Sn 61) as one of the five anupubbikathas K" adinavai) okarag sagkilesai) IV. 186, 209, 439 they are the leaders in the army of Mara kama te pathama sena Sn 436 yo evamvadi n'atthi kamesu doso ti so kamesu patavyatai) apajjati A 1.266 1.305 sq. Similes. In the foil, passage (following on appassida bahudukkha, etc.) the pleasures of the senses are likened to: (1) atthi-kankhala, a chain of bones; (2) marjsapesa, a piece of (decaying) flesh (3) tip'ukka, a torch of grass (4) angara-kasu, a pit of glowing cinders (5) supina, a dream (6) yScita, beggings (8) asi(7) rukkha-phala, the fruit of a tree a sharp siina, a slaughter-house ; (9) satti-sula, stake; (10) sappa-sira, a snake's head, i. e. the bite of a snake at Vin 11.25 1.130 111.97 (where atthisankhala); Nd' 71 (leaving out No. 10). Out of this 111.283 list are taken single quotations of No. 4 at iv.224=v.i75 No. 5 at DhA 111.240; No. 8 at 1.144; No. 9 at S 1.128 =Th 2, 58 & 141 (with khandhknai) for khandhasar)) No. 10 as asivisa (poisonous fangs of a snake) yesu mucchita baia Th 2, 451, and several at many other places of the Canon. ^kamai) ace. cis adv. (a) Cases used adverbially yatha kamar) according to inclination, at will, as much as one chooses S 1.227 J i-203 PvA 63, 113, 176 yena kamar) wherever he likes, just as he pleases A iv.194 (b) willingly, Vv i.i' (:=icchanurupai) VvA 11) gladly, let it be that, usually with imper. S 1.222 ; J 1.233 III. 147 IV. 273 VvA 95 kamar) taco naharu ca atthi ca avasissatu (avasnssatu in J) sarire upasussatu maT|sa-lohitar) " willingly shall skin, sinews and bone remain, whilst flesh and blood shall wither in the A 1.50 S 11.28 J 1.71, no -kamasi body " 1. 481 vi.181 -kamena (instr.) (instr.) in same sense J iv.320 -kama for the love of, longing do. J V.222, 226
=M
after (often with hi) J 111-^66; iv.285, 365; v. 294; cp. Mhv 111.18, 467. -akama unwillingly VI. 563, 589
;
D
in
J VI. 506 involuntarily J v. 237. kaina (adj.) desiring, striving after, fond of, pursuing, 1.94
; ;
parivajjeti
Sn 768, kame anugijjhati Sn 769. Character of Kama. The pleasures of the senses are evanescent, transient (sabbe kama anicca, etc. A 11.177), and of no real taste (appasada) they do not give permanent satisfaction the happiness which they yield is only a deception, or a dream, from which the dreamer awakens with sorrow and regret. Therefore the Buddha says " Even though the pleasure is great, the regret is greater adinavo ettha bhiyyo " (see k-sukha). Thus kama as kalika (needing time) S 1.9. 117 anicca (transitory) S 1.22 kama citra madhura " pleasures are manifold and sweet " (i. e. tasty) Sn 50 but also 1.9 1 appassada bahudukkha bahupayasa quot. see Nd* 71. Another pjissage with var. descriptions and comparisons of kama, beginning with app' assada dukkha kama is found at J iv.118. -atittaT) yeva na kahapanakamesu antako kurute vasai) Dh 48
;
; :
kama-kama
pleasure-loving Sn 239
;
(kame kama-
yanto SnA 284)
Dh
83 (cp. on this passage Morris,
J.P.T.S. 1893. 39-41); same expl" as prec. at DhA atthakama well-wishing, desirous II. 1 56; Th 2, 506. V.504 (anukampaka +); of good, benevolent J 1.241
sic lege for
attakamarupa,
;
1.205. 111,155, cf.

;
i.44
with
Pv IV.3" VvA 1 (in quotation) PvA 25,112; manakama proud S 1.4 labhakama fond of
ib.
75
A 11.2
taking grasping, selfish A 11.240 diisetu desiring to molest Vin iv.212 dhamma" Sn 92 pasai)sa Sn 825. So frequently in comb. w. inf., meaning, willing to. wishing to, going to, desirous of jivitu", amaritu", datu, datthu, dassana", katu, pattu", netu, gantu,
; ; ;
bhojetu", etc.
I.
-sakama
i.
(-adj.) willing J v.295.
not desiring,
against
e.
unwilling:
(
-akam*
mayhai)
11.
181
akamaya
my
wish
= mama
anicchantiya)
1 1
Pv
vassena
titti
kamesu
vijjati
appasada dukkha kama
11.10^, J V.12I,
183, etc.
2.
without desire,
31
desireless,
iti
passionless
Sn
445.
-nikkama same Sn
viiiaaya paQîto " not for showers of coins is satisfaction to be found in pleasuresof no taste and full of misery are pleasures thus say the wise and they under1. 130 Vin 11.25 (cp- Divy 224). stand " Dh 186; cp.
:
Kamato jayati soko

Kamanam
;
kamato
jayati bhayarj
kamato
vippamuttassa n'atthi soko kutobhayan ti " of pleasure is born sorrow, of pleasure is bom fear" Dh 215.
adhivacanani, attributes of kama are bhaya, dukkha, roga, ganda, salla, sanga, panka, gabbha A IV.289 Nd* p. 62 on Sn 51 same, except salla & gabbha: A in.310. The misery of such pleasures is painted in vivid colours in the Buddha's discourse on
;
the greatest pleasure, intense enjoyment 11.43 Vv 16' (=VvA 79, attributed to the Paranim-aggi the fire of passion J mita-vasavattino-deva) V.487 ajjhosana (nt.) attachment to lust and desire. No. 10 in kamacchanda series (see above) -Adhikarana S 1.74 -ftdhimutta. 1.85 having its cause in desire bent upon the enjoyment of sensual pleasures A iii. 168 J VI. 1 59 -Anusarin pursuing worldly pleasures J 11. 1 1 7 -ondha blinded by passion Ud 76 = Th i, 297 ;- Abhibhu overcoming pjissions, Ep. of the Buddha D 11.274; -Abhimukha bent upon lust, voluptuous PvA 3 -Avacara " having its province in kama." belonging to the
-agga
(nt.)
Kama
33
(ehi
; I
I
Kama
sobfaasi expl. PvA 305 by k^ma-kotthSsebi) 58 (paricSrenti) cp. also k&ma-kSmin. As the highest joys of this earth they are the share of men of good fortune, like kingS, etc. (nînQsak& k gui)a) S V.409 A V.272, but the same passage with " dibbehi paficahi k-guQehi samappita ..." also refers to earthly pleasures, e. g. S 1.79, 80 (of kings) S v. 342 (of a Cakkavatti) A 11.125 '^.55, 239 v.203 of the soul D 1.36 Vbh 379 other passages simply quoting k-g as worldly pleasures are e. g. S i.i6 = Sn 171 S 1.92 IV. 196, 326; A 111.69 (itthirupasmig) D 1.60, 104; Sdhp 261. In the estimation of the early Buddhists, however, this bundle of pleasures is to be banned from the thought of every earnest striver after perfection their critique of the kamaguQ& begins with " pafic' ime bhikkhave k3.maguQ^ ..." and is found at various
realm of sensuous pleasures. This term applies to the eleven grades o beings who are stiU under the influence of sensual desires and pleasures, as well as to all thoughts and conditions arising in this sphere of sensuous ex120 cha k-devaperience D 1.34 (of the soul, expH pariyapanna) J 1.47; Dhs i, 431 Ps i, 84, 85, loi Vbh 324 Vism 88, 372, 452 (rupa. arQpa, lokuttara). 493 (of indriyas); 574; PvA 138. -kamma an action causing rebirth in the six kama-worlds Dhs 4 14, 418, 431 -devoid PvA 138 ( + brahmadevata) and -deva the gods of the pleasure-heavens J 1.47 v. 5 vi.99 Vism 392 or of the kamdvacara-devaloka J vi.586, -bhumi and -loka the plane or world of kama Ps 1.83 J vi.99 see also avacara -&vacaraka belonging to the realm of kama J vi.99 Sdhp 2 54(ika); -assada the relish of sensual pleasures PvA 262 1.89, 311; -atura affected by passion, love-sick J 111.17c arama pleasure-loving A IV.43S (gihi k-bhogi, "rata, sammudita) -al ya, the abode of sensual pleasure (i. e. kama-loka) S 1.33 = Sn Sn 306 -avafta the whirlpool of sensuality J 1 77 -asava the intoxication of passion, sensuality, 11.330 lusts def as k^mesu kama-chando, etc. (see above k-chando) Vbh 364, 374 ; Dhs 1097 as the first of four impurities, viz. k, bhava", ditthi", avijja at Vin 111.5 (the detachment from which constitutes Arabantship) Vbh 373; Dhs 1096, 1448; as three (prec. without 11.81 111.2 16 ditthi) at It 49 Vbh 364 cp. 1.84 -itthi a pleasure-woman, a concubine Vin 1.36 1.7 V.490 VI. 220 -upabhoga the enjoyment of J 1.83 pleasures VvA 79 -upadana clinging to sensuaUty. arising from ta^ha, as k ditthi silabbata", attavada"
PvA
DA
;
DA
places, e. g. in full at
III. 1
14
458.
quoted at M 1.92 A 111.411 iv.415, 430, 449, Other expressions voicing the same view are
; ; ; . .
M 1.85 =Nd" M
s. v.
M 1.454 "42
;
M
D
III.
230
1.
51
Vbh
136, 375
Vism 569
-fipapatti
existence or rebirth in the sensuous universe. These are three (i) PaccupaUbita-kama (including mankind, four lowest devalokas, Asuras, Petas and animals), (2) NimmSna-ratino deva, (3) Paranimmita-vasavattino deva D 111.218; It 94. -upasaghita endowed with in formula rupa (sadda, etc.) ittha pleasantness kanta raanapa piyariipa k rajaniya " forms (sounds, etc.=any object of sense), desirable, lovely, agreeable, pleasant, endowed with pleasantness, prompting desires" 11.265; 111.267 1.245 1.85; 504; VvA 127. -esana the craving for pleasure. There are 111.216 three esan^ kama, bhava", brahmacariya" 270 A 11.42 Vbh 366 It 48 S v.54 -ogha the flood in. 230, 276; Vbh 375; of sensual desires A 111.69; Vism 141; DhsA 166; Nd* 178 (viz. kam. bhav, -kanfaka the sting of lust Ud 27; ditth, avijj). -kara the fulfilment of one's desires J v.370 ( = kamakiriya) -karaniya in yatha" papimato the puppet of the wicked (lit. one with whom one can do as one likes) 1.173 It 56 -kalala the mud of passions J 111.293 -kara the fulfilment of desires Sn 351 =Th 1, 1271 -karin acting according to one's own inclination Th 1 1.71 -kotthasa a constituent 971 or acting willingly v.149; of sensual pleasure ( = kamaguija) J in. 382 1. 12 1 PvA 205 -kopa the fury of passion Th i, 671 -gijjha -gavesin, pleasure-seeking Dh 99=Th i, 992. J 1.210 and -giddha greedy for pleasure, craving for love J III. 432 V.256 vi.245 -giddhima, same J vi.525. -giddhin f. ini same Mhvs VI.3. -guna (pi.) always as patica the five strands of sensual pleasures, viz., the pleasures which are to be enjoyed by means of the five Def. as senses collectively all sensual pleasures. cakkhuviiiiieyya rupa, etc. A in. 411 1.245 11. 271 III. 131, 234; Nd' s. v.; Ps 1129; as manapiyehi rupS: :
gedho paficannai) k'-gupSnai) adhivacanai) A 111.312 sq. adhivac asisuna adhivac 1.144: nivapo M. 1.155; sAvatto adhivac" It 114. In connection in. 295 gathita & w. rata & giddha PvA 3 paMna mucchita 1.173; ^* t^ kSmagupe bhamassu cittag " Let not thy heart roam in the fivefold pleasures " Dh 371 cittassa vossaggo Vbh 370 asantuttba Vbh See also Sn 50, 51, 171, 284, 337. -gunika con350. sisting of fivefold desire, appl. to raga S n.99 J iv.220 ; Dhs A.371 -gedha a craving for pleasure S i.ioo; ThA 225; -cagin he who has abandoned lusts Sn 719. -dtla impure thought J 11.2 14 -chanda excitement of sensual pleasure, grouped as the first of the series of five obstacles (panca nivaraijani) D 1.156, 246; 111.234, 278; A 1.231 rv.457 A i.i34 = Sn 1106; S 1.99; v.64 Bdhd 72, 96, 130 Nd* 200, 420A. Also as the first in the series of ten fetters (sagyojanani) which are given above (p. 31) as synonyms of kilma. Enumerated under i-io at Nd* 200 as eight in order i, 2, 3. 4. 5, Dhs 1 1 14( 7, 9, 10 (omitting pipasa and gedha) Vbh 364 1153 Nd^ ad chandarSga and bhavachanda; in order:
.
.
=M
DA
DA
as nine (like above, 10, 4 at A 11.10 2. 3. 5. 9. 6, 7, as five in omitting gedha) at Vbh 374 Dhs 1097 order: 1, 5, 9, 6, 7, (cp. above passage A ii.io) at as 1. 241 as four in order i, 5. 9, 7 at S 1V.18S See also six nivaravas (5 + avijja) at Dhs 1170, i486. D 1.246 111.234, 269 Ps 1. 103, 108 11.22, 26. 44, 169 Vism 141 Sdhp 459 -jala the net of desires Th i, 355 -tanha thirst after sensual pleasures the first of the three taphas, viz. kama, bhava", vibhava D 111.216, 275 It 50 Vbh 365 (where defined as kSmadhatupatisagyutto rago) Dhs 1059, 1136 (cp. tapha jappapj^sage) as the three tapha, viz. ponobbhavikS nandiraga-sahagata, tatratatr' abhinandini at Vin 1.10 = Vbh 101 as k-taijhahi khajjamano k-pari|ahena pariSee also D 11.308; S 1.131; (Jayhamano 1.504. A 11.11; Th 2, 140; J 11.311; V.451 Miln 318. -d granting desires, bestowing objects of pleasure and deUght Ep. of Yakkhas and of Vessantara (cp. the good fairy) J 'vi.498, 525; Mhvs 19, 9; as sabba" Pv ii.i3; .dada=prec. Pv 11.9"; PvA 112 J vi.508 of a stone Miln 243, 252 of Nibbana Miln 321 Kh viii.io esa devamanussanag sabbakamadado nidhi " this is the treasure which gives all pleasures to gods and men "
;
;
;
D
:
1.121, dlhi pancahi kama-kottbêtu bandhanehi va where it is also divided into two groups manusaki and dibba. As constituents of kamaraga at Nett 28 as vana (desire) Nett 81. In the popular view they are
DA
J iv.118 -duba granting wishes, like a cow giving milk J v. 33 vi.214 ; dhatu " element of f duha the cow of plenty J iv.20
-dukkha the pain of sensual pleasures

;
also to be enjoyed in " heaven " saggai) lokag upapajjissami tattha dibbehi paiicahi k-gupehi samappito samangibhijto paricaressami ti Vin in. 72 mentioned as pleasures in Nandana S 1.5 1.505 ; A 111.40, iv. 1 1 8 in various other connections S iv.202 ; Vv 30' ; Pv in. 7'
: ; ;
desire." i. e. i. the world of desire, that sphere of existence in which beings are still in the bonds of sensuaUty. extending from the Avici-niraya to the heaven of the Paranimmita-vasavatti-devas S 11. 151 Th i, 181 also 2. sensual pleasures, desires, of which there are six
; ;
dhatus, viz. kama', vyapSda, vihigsa". nekkhanuna, avyapada", avihigsS". Vbh 86; Nett 97; D 111.215 = Vbh 363 (as the first three = akusaladhitus) Vbh 404. See also D 111.275 Th 1, 378 J v.454 Vism 486 (cp.
;
Ill
Kama
Vbh Dhs
SO),
1 1
;
34
IV. 490
;
Kameti
; vi.29 It 82, 115; Vbh 362; Miln 310; -vega the impulse of lust J vi.268 -sagga the heaven of sensuous beings, there arc six q. v. under sagga J 1.105: II. 1 30; 111.258; IV. 490 VI. 29, 432; at all these passages only referred to, not enum'' cp. k-Avacara -sankappabahula full of aspirations after pleasure A 111.145, 259 D HI. 2 15 -sanga attachment to passion Ud 75 -safkfia one of the three akusalalustful idea or thought Si. 126; 11.262 saiiiias (as vitakka)D 1.182 III. 215 Vbh 363 Th 1, 1039; Virata k aya S 1.53 = Sn 175; -saAilojana the obstacle or hindrance formed by pleasures atiga Ep. of Arahant, free of the fetters of lust A 111.373 {+ kamaragaij virajetva) -sineha love of S iv.188 1.24: pleasures Dhs 1097 (also as sneha A H.io); see k-chanda; -sukha happiness or welfare arising from (sensual) pleasure, worldly happiness, valued as miiha". puthujjana", anariya", and not worth pursuit see kamaguga, which passage closes yag ime paAca k-gune paticca uppajjati sukhar) somanassat) idai) vuccati k-sukbar) A iv.4 5 S iv.225 varying with 1.85, 92, somanassai) ayag kamanai) assado etc. As kama and nekkhamma" A 1.80 as renounced by the Saint: anapekkhino k r) pahaya Dh 346 = See also S 1.77; 111.230; Sn 59 (see Nd s. v.). S iv.2c8; 11.43; Th2,483; Vv 6" J 11. 140; in. 396; v.428 kamasukhaUik'dnuyoga attachment to worldly ill. 113; Vin 1. 10; v.421 enjoyment S iv.330 Nett no; Vism 5, 32; -sutta N. of the first sutta of the Atthakavagga of Sn; -settha (pi.) a class of devas 11.258 -ssvaoa pursuit of, indulgence in, sensuous pleasure J 11.180 III. 464 -sevin adj. to prec. J iv.118; -hetu having craving as a cause in adinava section,
; ;
;
14, etc.
-nandi sensual delight (cp. chanc!a) A ii.ll -nidanai) ncc. adv. as the consequence
uf passion, through passion,

:
1.85, etc. (in
kimagUQi
passage) -nissarana deliverance from passion, the extinction of passion It 61 (as three nissaraniya dhttuyo), cp. A 111.245 -nissita depending on craving
;
Milu II -nita led by desire J 11.214, 215; -panka the mire of lusts Sn 945 Th 2, J54 J v.i8b, 356 vi.230, 505 Mhbv 3 -paîsandhi-sukhin finding happiness in the association with desire M 111.230 -parilaha the flame or the fever of passion M 1.242, 508; S iv.188;
:
1.08 (paridayhati, khajjati, etc.)
Nd^ 374
(com''
with "palibodhai
;
A ii.ii Vin 111.20 DhA 11. 2 see also

; ;
;
-pala the guardian of wishes, i. e. benefactor -pipasa thirst for sensuaHty J v. 221 1.242 A n.i I, and under k-chanda -bandha Ud 93, and -bandhana the bonds of desire J vi.28, also in the sense of k-guna, q. v. bhava a state of existence dominated by pleasures. It is the second kind of existence, the first being caused by kamma Vbh 137. It rests on the etfect of kamma, which is manifested in the kilma-dhatu A 1.223. It is the first form of the 111.2 16 3 bhavas, viz. kama, rupa, arupa" Vin 1.36 Visra 572. A. IV.402 Emancipation from this existence is the first condition to the attainment of Arahantship: kamabhave asatta aki&cana Sn 17O, 1059, 1091 (expl. SnA ?I5: tividhe bhavc aiaggana) Bdhd 6i. "parikkhiria one who has overcome the desire-existence Dh 413 =Sn 639. -bhoga enjoyment of sensual pleasures, gratification of desires S 1.74 ^saratta -esu
kSmacchanda passage,
'
M M
giddha karaesu mucchita) Th 2, 464; It 94 (-csu pandito who discriminates in worldly pleasures) -bhogin enjoying the pleasures of the senses J 11.65 Vin 1.203, 287; 11.136, 149; D 111.134, 125; Miln'243, 350, as Ep. of the kSraupapatti-beings It 94 as ten
; ; ;
foil,
on kamaguni
1.86,
etc.,
of
2,
-hetuka caused
J v. 220, 225.
by passion
kama] only
;
Th
355=ThA
wealth S t.74 243;
kinds
r.78
:
4.'*<j
177; as bringing evil, being blameworthy cp. \ IV.281, 438 S IV. 333 sq. A 111.351 Th 2, III. 154. ye keci kamesu asaftiiata jana aviv.
;
;
Kimaka
cp.
(adj.) [fr.
in neg.
;
akamaka un;
wiUing, unde8irousDl.ii5
M 1.163
Vin
111.13
J iv.31
tarSga.
idha k-bhogino
(etc.)
11.6,
cp. 11.17.
kima;
kamuka.
having a kamapd^l"
{<l-
bhogi kdm'arjmo kamarato kSma-sammudita A iv.439 -sv>'ii sleeping at ease, way of lying down, the second of the four ways of sleeping (kimabhogiseyya vSmena passena) A 11.244 -bhojin = "bhogin Ud 65 -magga the path of sensuous pleasures J v.07 .tnatta intoxicated with sensuous pieasiures J vi.231 -tnuccha sensual stupor or languor S iv. 189 A ll.i i Dhs 1 1 14, etc. (see kamacchanda) -jo^ applicstion to sensuous enjoyment, one of the four yogas, viz. kama, bbava, dittlii' avijja" (cp. aaavfi) A n.'.o only the first two. at It 95 cp. D 111.230, .276; S v. 59; DhsA 166 -rata delighting in pleasures J v. 255 -rati amoroas enjoyment (as arati) Th 2, 58 and 141; j 1.211 111.396; iv.107. -n'atthi nissaranari loke kig vivekena kShasi bhuiijassii kratiyo ra&hu pacchanutapini S 1.128. ma pamadam anuyuiijetha, ma kamaratisanthavar) appamatto hi jhSyanto pappoti paramaij sukhan S 1.25 =Dh 27 = Th i, 884; -rasa the taste of love J 11.329; 111.170; v.451 -raga sensual passion, lust. This term embraces tbe kamaguija & the three ragas Dhs 1131, 1460; Nett 23 D 111.254, 282 S 1.22 = 1.433 sq. A HI. 41 1 S 1.13, 53; 111.155; Th 2, 68, 77; PvA 6; see also k-chanda passage. Relinquishing this desire befits the Saint: Sn 139 {i) virajetvi brahmalokOpago). As k-ragavyapada Dhs 362 SnA 205 -rupa a form assumed at will VvA 80, or a form which enjoys the pleasures of heaven Vbh 426 -lapin talking as one likes 1.91 (=DA 1.257 yadicchaka-bhanin) -labha the grasping of pleasures, in "abhijappin A 111.353 -loka the world of pleasures = k4iiiavacara. q. v. Sdhp 233, 261 -vannin assuming any form at will, Protean J 11.255 = 111.409.= Vv 33'" J V.157; Vv i63; VvA 80, 143, 146; -vasika under the influence of passions 11.215 -vitakka J a thought concerning some sensuous pleasure, one of the three evil thoughts (kama" vyapada" vihii)s4) n 111.215, 226; M.i.114; A 1.68; J 1.63; iil.iS, 375;
;
;
KsmaQ^nka (adj.) cp. A V.263.

Kftmata
v.)
S iv.3i2
(f.) [abstr. fr. kama] desire, longing, with noun viveka" ... to be alone PvA 43; anattha J iv.i4; with inf. PvA 65 (gahetu); J in. 362 (vinSsetu") Mhvs 5, 260 DhA 1.91.
;
Kimin
(adj.)
[fr.
kama]
;
:.
having kama,
i.
e.
enjoying
pleasure, gratifying or.n's own desires in kama-kamin realizing all wishes at'/, of beings in one of the Sugati*, the blissful states, of Vakkhas, Devas or Devaiifiataras (Pv i.3' = pvA 16), as a reward for former merit; comb" with bhufijami paribhogavant usually in (Pv IV. 3<*) or as " nandino devalokasmii) modanti k11.62=11 112; Th 1, 242; J 111.154; Pv kamino " ll.i'*; Pv lll.i'* (expl. " as enjojring after their hearts' content all pleasures they can wish for "). 2. giving kama, i. e. benevolent, fulfilling people's wishes; satisfying their desires, in atthakfimini devat.a Sn 986. akamakamin passionless, dispassionate Sn 1096, syn. of vftata^jha without desire (cp. Nd' 4).
of
Kimnka
;
(adj. -n.) [c?. Sk. kamuka] desiring, loving, fond a sweetheart, lover J v. 306 ; Mhbv 3.
.
K&meti [den. fr. kama] to desire, to crave, 1 to crave for any object of pleasure: Th 1, 93; J 111.154; iv.167; 2. to desire a woman, to be in love with v.480
;
11.40; J 11.226; V.425; VI. 307, 326, etc. ; pp. kimita in kamita-vatthu the desired object PvA 119 VvA 122 grd. kimitabba to be desired, desirable PvA 16 (v. 1. for kafiila, better). 73; VvA 127; and ppr. (kamai)) kimetabba J. v. 556 ( = kamaQiya)
1.
241
kamayamanaasa So 766 J VI. 1 72 =Nett 69.
icchamanassa,
etc.,
Nd>);
Kaya
Kira
[der. probably fr. oi, cinoti to heap up. cp. nik^ya heaping up, accumulation or collection Sk. kaya] group, heap, collection, aggregate, body. Definitions
35
l.55=S
209;
111.207;
Kaya
1.76, 11.94; IV. 194; V.282, 371) IV. 386 5 IV 83. II. 17; (b) Various quahtief und fuvcliovs of the n\.TltTi;\l body. As trunk of the body (opposed to pakkha and sisa) S 11.231 also at Pv 1.8^; as depending on nourish;
and synonyms. SnA 31 gives the foil, synonyms and similes of kaya: kuti, guha (Sn 772). deha, sandeha (Dh 148 =Th I. 20), nSva (Dh 3O9), ratha (S iv.29.'). dhaja, vammika (M 1144), kutika (Th i, i); and at KhA 38 the foil. def. kaye ti satire, sarirar) hi asucisaAcayato kucchitdnai) vS. kesadinai) iyabhutato kayo
:
1.
144, 500;
ment (ahara-Ubitika, etc.) Sv.64 A 11. 145 (with tanhn, mana, methuna) as needing attention: see 'pariharika. As savii^fianaka, having consciousness A iv.53 =
;
S 11.252=5
vifiiânai)
111.80,
103,
136,
169; cp. aj-u usnia ca
vuccati. ... It is equivalent to deha: S 1.27; PvA 10 ; to sarira KhA 38 PvA 63, to nikaya (deva") 111.264 : ^"d cp. formula of jSti sattanarj tamhi
tj
; :
yada kayarj jahant' imar) S m.143.

;
As
in
tamhi sattanikaye
Literal meaning. i. mahajana-kaya a collection of people, a crowd Siv.191 v.170; VvA 78; bala a great crowd Sn p. 105 - group or 1.193. ^9^division satta kaya akat3, etc. (seven eternal groups or principles) i.sO^M 1.517-8 111.211 (in Pakudha KaccAyana's theory) with reference to groups of sensations or sense-organs, as vedana-kaya, saftiiS, vii\fiSna". phassa. etc. S 111.60, 61 111.243, 244 tanha" IK. 244 appl. to hatthi", ratha", patti, groups of elephants, carriages or soldiers S 1.72. A good idea of the extensive meaning of kaya may be gathered from the classification of the 7 kayas at J 11.91 viz. camma, diru, loha, ayo, valuka, udaka", phalaka". or " bodies " (great masses, substances) of skin, wood, copper, iron, sand, water, and planks. Var. other
; ;
j4ti
Nd'
257.
DhA
need of breathing assasa-passasa S v. 330, 336 as tired, fatigued (kilanta-kaya) kilanta-kaya kilanta.-citta tc deva tamha kaya cavanti " tired in body, tired in mind these gods fall out of this assembly " (D 1.20 iii.325t) sec also kilanta. kayo in other connection PvA 43 S v.317; M 1.1 lO; kilanto D 111255 sq. =A iv.332 kSyo na paleti Sn 1144; atura-kayo jinnassa me 5 111. I (cittai) anSturar)) paripunna-k" suruci sujato, etc., with a perfect body (of the Buddha) Sn 548 = Th I, 818; cp. maha-k" (of Brahmins) Sn 298. The body of a Buddha is said to bo endowed with the 32 signs of a great man Bhagavato kaye dvattir)sa mahapurisa-lakkhanani . Sn p. 107, cp. 549. TheTathagata is said to be dhamma-kayo " author and speaker
; ;
;
:
comb"^: Asura A 1.143 D 111.7 Abhassara" (" world of radiance") D 1.17 = 111.29. 84; Deva S 1.27, 30; D 111.264 ("nikaya); dibba kaya A 1143; Tavatir)sa
; ;
III.
15.
is
Applied
aspect
meaning. I. Kaya under the physical an aggregate of a multiplicity of elements
which finally can be reduced to the four " great elements, viz. earth, water, fire, and air (D 1.55). This " heap." in the valuation of the Wise (muni), shares with all other objects the qualities of such elements, and is therefore regarded as contemptible, as something which one has to get rid of. as a source of impurity. It is subject to time and change, it is built up and kept alive by cravings, and with death it is disintegrated into the elements. But the kamma which determined the appearance of this physical body has naturally been renewed and assumes a new form. II. Kaya under the psychological a.spect is the seat of sensation (Dhs 01316). and represents the fundamental organ of touch which underUes all other sensation. Developed only in cf Mrs. Rhys Davids. Bud. Psy. later thought DhsA. 3 Ethics Ivi. fl. Bud. Psy. 143, 185 f. (a) Understanding of the body is I. (Physical). In the group of attained through introspection (sati). the four sati-palthanas, the foundations of introspection, the recognition of the true character of " body " comes The standing formula of this first (see Vbh 103). contemplating recognition is kaye kay&nupassi body as an accumulation, on which follows the description of this aggregate " he sees that the body is clothed in skin, full of all kinds of dirty matter, and that in this body there are hair, nails, teeth." etc (the enumeraThe conclution of the 32 akaras, as given Kh iii.). sions drawn from this mrditation give a man the The formula occurs frequently, both in right attitude. full and abridged, e. g. D 11.293, 294: 111.104, 141 A iu.323=v.io9 S 1v.1n_v.j7S; Vbh 193, 194; Nett 83, 123; with slight variation: kaye asubhanuv.iog (under a.subhasai)i\a) pass! ... A III. 142 sq. and kayngat.^ it 81 cp. kSye aniccinupassi S iv.211 This accumulation is described in another sati. kayo rupi catum(m)ahaformula with: ayar) bhQtiko mSia-pettika-sambhavo odana-kiimmas' upacayo. etc. " this lx>Jy has form (i. e. is material, vi.stblc),
1 1
.
of Doctrine," in the same sense Brahma-kayo " the best body " (i. e. of Doctrine) 111.84 {Dial. iii. 81). From the contemp(c) Valuation 0/ physical body. lating of its true character (kaySnupassi) follows its estimation as a transient, decaying, and repulsive object. kaye anicc' anupassi S iv.211 (and vay' Snupassi, nirodh' anupassi). so also asubh4nupassi It 81 kayafi ca bhindantar) iiatva It 69 evagdhammo (i. c. a heap of changing elements) A 111.324 acirarj vat' ayai) kayo pafhavig adhisessati chuddho apetavinfiano pittai) scnihaii ca niratthar) va kalingarar) Dh 41.
vamati kayamha Sn 198. As bahu-dukkho bahuadinavo A v. 109 as anicca dukkha. etc. M 1.5(10 11.17 v. 320 kayena attiyamanS harayamana S iv.62 dissati imassa kayassa acayo pi apacayo pi adanani pi This body is eaten by crows nikkhepanam pi S 11.94. and vultures after its death S v. 371). Represented as Bdhgh. at Vism 240 III. 120. puti foul S 1.131 defines kaya as " catu-mahabhutika piiti-kaya" (cp. similar passages on p. 367 patthaddho bhavati kayo, putiko bhavati kayo).
;
;
Out of the great number of epithets (d) Similes. (adhivacanani) and comparisons only a few can be
mentioned
compared
hill
(cp. above under def. to an abscess (ganda)

;
&
syn.)
The body
; ;
is
S iv.194 (vammika) M 1.144 all in reference to its consisting phcn' of the four fundamental elements, cp. also flpamai) kiyai) imai) viditva " knowing that the body kumbh' flpamai) kayat) imai) is like froth " Dh 46
city (nagara)
;
:
S iv.83 = A iv.386 a a cart (rath.n) S iv.292 an ant-
is
born from mother and father,
is
a heap of gruel and
sour milk, is subject to constant dressing and tentling, to breaking up and decay," etc., with inferences D
viditva nag?r' flpamar) cittaij idar) thapetva Dh 40: the body is as fragile as a water-pot. (c) Dissolution of the body is expressed in the stan., J. e. dard phrase: kayassa bhcda param marana upon which usually follows the mention after death of one of the gatis, the destinies which the new kaya has 1.82, 107, 143, 162. 245, 247. 252 to experience, e. g. 1.22 5 1.94 ni.2(i Dh 111.96, 97, 146, ii. 235; 140 It 12, 14 J 1. 152 PvA 27. etc., etc. Cp. also iv. As the scat of feeling, k.lya is IJ. {Psychological). the fifth in the enumeration of the senses (ayatanani). It is ajjhattika as sense (i. e. subjective) and its object Tlic contact between is the tangible (photthabba). subject and object consists either in touching (i>husilv5) or in sensing (viili^cyya). The formulas vary, but are in essence the same all through, e. g. kSyavififlcyya photthabba D 1.245; kSyena photlhabbao phusitv.l S IV. 104. 112; D 111.226, 250. 269; 1.33: n.42 kayena phusitv.l A v.ii k5yo c' cva photthabba ca D 111.102. Best to be grouped here is an application of kaya in the sense of the self as experiencing a great joy
.
.
Kaya
the whole being, the " inner sense." or heart. This realization of intense happiness (such as it is while it lasts), piti-sukha, is the result of the four stages of meditation, and as such it is alwajrs mentioned after the jhJnas in the formula so imai) eva kSyai) viveka:
36
Kaya
Kdya as one of a dyad: vaca and kaya: S 1. 1 72 (gutta) Pv 1.2' ("saiSiiata 1.461 (rakkhita and a) and opp.) Vism 28 (k-vaci-kamma) PvA 98.
jena piti-sukhena abhisandeti ..." His very body does he so pervade with the joy and ease bom of detachment from worldliness " 1.73 sq.=M 1.277; A 11.41, etc. A similar context is that in which kSya is represented as possaddha, calmed down, i. e. in a state which This is free from worldly attachment (vivekaja). " peace " of the body (may be translated as " my senses, my spirits " in this connection) flows out of the peace of the mind and this is bom out of the joy accompanying complete satisfaction (pamuditS) in attaining the desired end. The formula is pamuditassa piti jayati pitimanassa kiyo passambhati, passaddhakayo sukhai) vedeti, snkhiao cittai) samS.dhiyati D 111.241, 288; S iv.351 1.37: A III. 21, 285; IV. 176; V.3, 333; Vbh 227. Similarly pamudit&ya piti jSyati, pitdman&ya kJyo p, passadhakiyi sukhai) ved Vin 1.294 ((^P- Vif- Texts " all my frame will be at peace," or " indi11.224 viduality " see note) passaddhakiya-sankhSxa men-
alone as a collective expression for the three: A 1.54; Dh 259. 391 Sn 206, 407; kaye avitarago i.ioi A III. 249 iv.461 sq. -samacara S v.354; kayar) panidhaya Ps 1.175; Vbh 244 = 252; bhavita" and a 1.239 A 1.250 in. 106 sq.,cp. kaya-ppakopai) rakkhey)ra. kayena sagvuto siya kayaduccaritaj) hitva, kayena sucaritai) care Dh 231. AhiQsaka ye munayo niccai) kayena sarjvuta Dh 225.
;
Kdya
citta tbito va kiyo hoti (I^tai) S v. 74 anikattba-kAyo nikattba-citto A H.137; saraddha-kayo sankilittba-citto A v.93=95 = bhavita-kayo, "silo, "citto, "pafiilo S iv. 1 1 1 97 A iv.iii; V.42 sq. Apakassa kayag apakassa cittai)
:
Kaya in comb" with

.
. .
cittai)
one of the ten ariya-vasH, the A qnasi-analogy between kAya and k5ma is apparent from a number of other passages kya-chando -"sneho -"anvayati pahiyati 1.500 ajjhattatl ca bahiddha ca k&ye chandar) virSjaye Sn 203 kaye avigata-rigo hoti (kSme, rilpe) D iu.238=A in. 249 madhurakajclto vijra kayo S in. 106; A 111.69. III. {Ethical). K5ya is one of the three channels by which a man's personality is connected with his environment & by which his character is judged, vir. action, the three being kJya, vac! (v5ca) and manas. These three kammantas, activities or agents, form the
is
tioned at A V.29 sq. noblest conditions.
Kaya-citta-passaddhi. etc. Dhs 29-51. In these six couples (or yugalas) later Abhidhamma distinguished k3ya as^th-; cetasikas (mental properties, or the vedana, safUa and sankhara khandhas). body being excluded. Cpd. 96. See also comb" kilantakaya, kilanta-citta under kilamati. IV. ( Various). Kayena (i. e. " visibly ") ailfiamaii&ai) passitui) A 11.61 as nanatta and ekatta at A iv.39 = Nd' 570. The relation between ruâ-Aaya ( =catumahabhutika), and nama-kaya, the mental compound (= vedana sailiia, etc.) is discussed at Nett 77, 78. and Ps 1. 183 sq., see also S n.24. K. is anatta, i. e. k. has no soul A V.109; S IV. 1 66. n'ayar) kayo tumhakat) n'api paresai], purapai) idar) kammai) ..." neither is this IxKly yours, nor anyone else's it is (the appearance of) former karma" S 11.64, 65=Nd* 680. Dissa-
S n.198.
manena kayena and upaddha-dissamanena S 1.156. Manomaya-UAya a body made by the mind (cp. VvA 10 and DA i.i 10, 120, 222) according to Bdhgh only at the
time of jhana S
v. 282
three subdivisions of the sila, the rules of conduct. KSya is the first and most conspicuons agent, or the principle of action car' Uoxh*', character in its pregnant
sense. Its nsual combination is in the formula mentioned, and as such found in the whole But there is also another combinaof the Pali Canon. tion, found only in the older texts, viz. kayena vacaya
sq.
manomaya
10;
;
piti-bhakkha
kayai)
sayaopabha D abhinimminaya
1.17= VvA
. . .
manomayai)
Kaya
as one of a triad.
1.34,
powers
kayena vacaya uda cetasa tat) hi tassa sakag hoti taft ca adaya gaccbati S 1.93 yo dhammacari kayena vacaya uda cetasa idh eva nam pasaQsanti pacca sagge pamodati S 1.102. So also at A 1.63 Sn 232. Besides in formula arakkhitena kayena a v5c5ya a cittena S 11.231 =271 rv.112. With su- and duccarita the comb" is extremely frequent, e. g. S 1.71, 72 M 1.22, etc., etc. In other comb, we have kaya- (v., m.) kamma, moneyya. soceyya, etc.
uda cetasa
:
yaii ca karoti
even up to heaven) S v. 265 = In the various see also S v. 283, 284. stages of Saysdra ; kayar) nikkhipati he lays down his (old) body S iv.60, 400 cp. S 111.241 (ossattha-kaya) referring to continuous change of body during day and night (of a Peti) Pv n.i2i*.
:
with (yava brahmaloka pi

1.78
Under the control of psychic 77, 186, 195. (iddhi) kayena va sagvatteti he does as he likes his body. i. e. he walks on water, is ubiquitous, etc.
:
1.77
m sabbanga-paccangi
=A
1.
170
m. bigsati S 1.165 sarjsappati A v. 289 sq. kiye (v. m.) sati kSya-saficetana-hetu uppajjati S The variations of k- in the ethics of the 11.39 sq. Dhamma under this view of k. v. m. are manifold, all based on the fundamental distinctions between good and bad, all being the raison d'etre of kamma yai) . etarahi kammai) karoti kayena v. m. idai) vuccati navakammai) S iv.132. Passages with reference to good works are e. g. D ill. 245 A 1.151 v. 302 sq. (see
k. v.
; ;
: .
also
Kamma
11.
;
2
1.
b.
c).
;
With
;
reference
to
evil
201 kin nu kayena vacaya mana,sa 247 dukkatar) katai) Pv ii.i'and passim. Assutava puthnjjano tihi thanehi miccha patipajjati kayena v. m. S 11.151 p5par) na kayira vacasa manasa kayena v?. kincana sabbaloke S 1.12=31; yassa kayena vacaya manasa n'atthi dukkatai) sagvutap tlhi fhanehi, tam ahat) brumi brahmanai) Dh 391 =Nett 183. Kayena
III. 241,
sar)varo sadhu sadhu vacaya sar)varo manasa sagvaro sadhu sidhu sabbattha sarjvaro Dh 361=8 1.73 = Miln 399 ye ca kayena v. m. ca susar)vuta na te Maravasdnuga, na te Mirassa paccagu S 1.104 vacanurakkhi manasa susagvuto kayena ca aknsalai) na kayira
;
Dh
281 =Nett 183.
-anga a limb of the body, kay'angag vac'angai) va na kopenti they remain motionless and speechless (ref. to the bhikkhus begging) J 111.354; DhsA 93. 240; -ftnupassin in comb" kaye kayanupassi " realizing in the body an aggregate " D 11.94, 'OO- 291 sq. D 111.58, 1.56; A 1.39. 296; 11.256; 111.449; 77, 141. 221, 276; IV.3C0, 457 sq. S IV. 21 1 v.g. 75, 298, 329 sq. Vbh Der. see also above. "anupassana 236 193 sq. Ps. 1. 178, 184; II. 152, 163, 232; "passita Nett. 123; -ayatana the sense of touch D in. 243, 280, 290 Dhs indriya same D in. 239 Dhs 585, 585, 613, 653. 783; -ujjukata straightness of body (+ citta", of 613, 972 thought) Dhs 53. 277. 330; Vism 466; Bdhd 16, 20. -Opaga going to a (new) body S 11.24 -kamma " bodily action," deed performed by the body in contradistinction to deeds by speech or thought (see above) D 1.250; III. 191, 245, 279; 1.415; 111.206; A 1.104 V.289 Th 2. 277 Ps n.195 Dhs 981, III. 6, 9, 141 sq. 1C06 Vbh 208, 321, 366 Pug 41 Bdhd 69 DhsA 68, -kammaftflata wieldiness, alertness of the 77, 344. bodily senses included under namakaya Dhs 46, 277, -kammanta= "kamma, in comb, "sampatti and 326. "sandosa A v.292, 294, 297; M 1.17. -kali "the misfortune of having a body " =this miserable body Th 2. ThA 282, 291 -kasava bodily impurity or 458, 501 depravity A 1.112; -gata "relating to the body," always combined with sati in the same sense as anupaisin (see above) S 1.188; M. in. 92 A 1.44; Sn 34c
:
Kaya
(cp. SnA 343); Th i. 468, 1225; J 1.394; Dh 293 = Nett 39; Dh 299; Miln 248, 336, 393; Vism iii, 197. 240 sq. -gantha bodily tie or fetter (binding one to sagsira), of which there are four abhijjhcl, byapida,
:
37
Kara
"kara a servant -veyyavacca menial duties J 1.12 J 11.334; -veyyavatika same J vi.418; Sn p. 104; DhA 1.27; kamma id. J v. 317 ( = veyySvacca) DhsA
;
silabbata-paramisa, idai)-sacc^bhimvesa D 111.230 = S v.59=Dhs ii35=Vbh 374; cp. Mrs. Rh. D., Dhs. gandha spelling for "gantha at Nett 1 1 5trsl. p. 304 119 -gutta one who guards his body, i. e. controls his action ( + vacigutta) S i.i72=Sn 74; -gutti the care or protection of the body Vin 1.295; J 11162 -citta body and mind dbddha physical and mental disease J iv.ib6; see other comb"^ above; -daha fever Vin 1.214; -tapana chastisement of body, curbing one's material desires, asceticism PvA 98. -thama physical strength J 111.114; -daratha bodily distress J v.397 VI. 295 -dalha bodily vigour Vin 11.76, 313; -dukkha 111.288; -duccarita misconduct bodily pain ( + ceto) by the body, evil deeds done through the instrumentality of the body (cp. kamma) D 111.52, 96, in, 214 A 1.48 Dh 231 It 54, 58 Dhs 300, 1305 Bdhd 16, 20 -dutihulla unchastity Th i, 114; -dvara the channel or outlet of bodily senses J 1.276; iv.14; VvA 73; DhA IV. 85 Bdhd 69 -dhatu the " element " of body, i. e. the faculty of touch, sensibility Dhs 613; Kvu 12; -pakopa blameworthy conduct, misbehaviour ( + vaci, mano) Dh 23i=DhA 330; -pacalalca (nt.) shaking or swaying the body, " swaggering " Vin 11.213 -pa{i;
Vin 111. 12 1, 190 and gained the
sexual intercourse >sakkhin he who has realized final truth concerning the body (cp. "anupassin) D 111.105, 254; 1.478 = Pug 14, 29; Ps 11.113; '"45; A '-74; "8; IV. 10, 451; V.23 -san11.52, 62; Nett 190; Kvu 58; Vism 93, 387. khara the material aggregate, substratum of body Vin 111.71; S 11.40; III. 125; IV.293; A 1.122; 11.158,' 231; Ps 1. 184, 186; Vism 530. -sangaha control of
160
.saijsagga
bodily
contact,
J VI. 566
body
(-t-citta)
Nett 91
-saficetana
e.
(for the rise of), material,
i.
Vism 530
(-f-vaci,
mano").
(-hetu) ground impure thoughts A 11.157 -samacara (good) conduct

;
as regards one's actions 11.279 (-t- vaci") 111.186 sq. 11.113; "'45; S V.354;
1.272 sq.
-sampHana
;
crushing the body (of dukkha) Nett 29 -samphassa the sense of touch (see &yatana) D in. 243 S v.351 Dhs 585, 616, 651, 684; ja arisen through touch or sen;
;
sibility
111.244 445. 558 -sucarita good conduct in action, as one of the three "kamnxclm (vaci, mano";
; ;
^^
111.52, 96, 111, 169, 215; It 55, 59. 99, Dhs 1306; -suci purity of body, i. e. of action (-fvaci", ceto") 1.273 It 55; -soceyya purification of body ( + vaci.
mano")
111.219;
1.271
264, 266; It 55.
baddha
i. adj. (of the breath), dependent on, or connected with the body S iv.293 attached or bound to 2. m. an article of dress the body J 111.377; v.254 worn on the body Vin 111.123, iv.214; -payoga the instrumentality or use of the body 1.72 =DhsA 98 -pariyantika limited by the body, said of vedana, sensation S v.320=A 11.198; -pariharika tending or protecting the body D i.7i=A ii.209 = Pug 58; Vism 65 (civara) DA 1.207 -pasada clearness of the sense of touch or sense in general DhsA 306 Bdhd 62, 66, 74 cp. Dhs. trsl. p. 173", 198"; -p&ssaddhi serenity or quietude of the senses S iv.125 (cp. iv.351 and above) V.66, 104; Dhs 40, 277, 320; DhsA 130; Bdhd 16, 19, -pagabbhiya " body-forwardness " immodesty, 29 lasciviousness, gener. said of women J n.32 v. 449 -pagabbhiniya same J 1.288 -paguiiSata good condition of the mental faculties, fitness of sen.se, opp. kaya; ;
K&yika (adj.) [fr. kSya] 1. belonging to the body, i. e. felt by the body (experienced by the senses), or resulting from the body, i.e. done by the body ( = acted as opposed
to spoken or thought), sukhar) physical happiness (opp. cetasika") S v.209 1.81; dukkhai) 11.306; 1.302 (opp. cetasikar)); kyikai) (sc. dhammar)) sikkhati to teach the conduct of body (opp. vacasikai)) Vin 11.248. In comb, with vJcasika also at S 1.190; Pug 21 Vism 18 (of anScara) PvA 119 (of sagyama, control) Shhp 55 Bdhd 26, 134 referring to diff. kinds 2. - (of devas) of amusements Nd' 2 19 = SnA 86. belonging to the company of 1.220 gandhabba" PvA 119.
;
DA
K&yOra & K&ynra
[see also keyiira, which is the only form in Sk.] 1. an ornamental bracket or ring worn on the upper arm (b&h'ilankara Pv bhuj" Vv) or neck
;
gelaflfia,
apathy Dhs
46, 277,
326
Vism 466
Bdhd
;
157; -phandita (nt.) bodily activity J 111.25; baddha fastened to the body, appl. to robes 1.207 -bandhana a girdle or waistband Vin 1.46, 51 11. 118, '35. 177. 213. 266; 1.237; -bala physical strength PvA 30 -bhavana meditation or training with regard to action D 111.219; 1.237; cp- Miln 85; -macchera "body-selfishness," pampering the body Th i, 1033; -muduta pliability of sense = kammaflnata Dhs 44, 277. 324: Bdhd 16, 20, 157; -muni a sage with regard to action It 56 -moneyya the true wisdom regarding the use of the body as an instrument of action It 56 67 D in. 220 A 1.273 Nd* 514 -ratha the " carriagelike " body J VI. 253 -lahuta buoyancy of sense = "muduta, same loci -vanka crookedness of action A 1. 1 12 -vikara cliange of position of the body J 111.354 -vijambhana alertness DhA iv.113; -viAflatti intimation by body, i. e. merely by one's appesirance, appl. chiefly to the begging bhikkhu Dhs 585, 636. 654, 844 DhsA 8>, 301 Miln 229, 230 Vism 448; Bdhd 69, 70 -TiAfiana consciousness by means of touch, sensory consciousness D 111.243 Dhs 556, 585, 651. 685, 790; Miln 59 Vbh 180 dhatu element of touch-consciousness Dhs 560 Vbh 88 Kvu 12 -viflfleyya to be perceived by the sense of touch (-(-photthabba, see above) D 1.245; 11.281; 111.234; 1.85, 144; Dhs 589. 967. 1095; Vbh 14; Kvu 210; Miln 270; -vipphandana throbbing of the body, bodily suffusion, appl"* to "vinnatti Bdhd 69, 70 DhsA 323 -viveka seclusion of the body, hermitism J 1.289; DhsA 165; -vCkpakasa ^ "viveka D 111.285 (-t-citta" "singleness" of heart);
16, 20,
DA
;
(glvSya pilandhana J 111.437) a bracelet or necklace Vin 11.106 J III. 437 iv.92 PV 111.9^; Vv 36'. 2. adj. as sakayura rattha having the insignia " regis " J v. 2 89 = 486.
;
;
M
M
K&yOria (adj.) [fr. last] wearing bracelets Pv 111.9''. Ear secondary root of karoti, in denom. and intensive function in kilra, kSraka, kSrapa, kSrin, kareti and
their derivations.
K&ra
[fr. kar-, cp. Vedic k5ra song of praise, which is, however, derived fr. kf = kir to praise also Vedic "kara in brahma", fr. kr] i. abs. (a) deed, sei-vice, act of
;
mercy or worship, homage kara-panpaka J vi.24 (vegetable as oblation) appako pi kato karo devflpapattig avahati " even a small gift of mercy brings about
: ;
among the gods " PvA 6. -karaka one who performs a religious duty D 1.61 ( = DA 1.170). (b) doing, manner, way yena karena akattha tena k" pavattamanai) phalai) " as you have done so will be the fruit " PvA 45. 2. (-") (a) the production or application of,
rebirth
:
the state or quality of ... atta" one's own state = ahat) kara, individuality para" the personality of others A 111.337; citti" reflection, thought PvA 26; see e. g. andha" darkness, sak" homage, etc. balakkarena forcibly PvA 68. (b) as ttg. the item, i. e. particle, letter, sound or word, e. g. ma-kara the letter PvA 52 ca-kira the particle ca PvA 15 sa-kara the sound sa SnA 23. (c) (adj. -n.) [cp. kara] one who does, hantilcs or deals with ayakara iron-smith Miln 331.
i.
e.
K&rft
(f.)
[cp.
Sk. kara]
confinement, captivity,
jail,
in
"bhedaka cora a thief who has broken out of

1.75.
jail
Vin
Kiraka
Kiraka
(usually ) the doer (of) Vin 11.22 1 (capu-capu) sasana" he who does according to (my) advice Sn 445 veyyavacca" a servant f karika Bdhd 83 sq. PvA 65 (text reads ta) as n. the performance of (-"), service dukkara-karika the performance of evil deeds S 1.103: Th 2, 413 (=ThA 267). -agga-karika first
:
38
Kala
Kiripita [ppof karapeti, Caus. of karoti] made to do
J VI.374.
KarikS see karaka

Karit&
karik\ (performance)
:
see paripiiri".
test,
sample Vin
(nt.) [in
f.,
111.80.
KiraQa
kirana
prakfti,
in
meaning i represented in later Sk. by meaning 2 =Sk. karana nt., equivalent to
natural form, constituent, reason, cause]. 1. (a) a deed, action, performance, esp. an act imposed or inflicted .pon somebody by a higher authority (by the king as representative of justice or by kamma III. 181 see kamma 11 3.A b.) as an ordeal, a feat or punishment: a labour or task in the sense of the 12 labours of Heracles or the labours of Hades, karanai) karapeti " he makes somebody perform the task." Thus as a set of Pass, k&ranar) or kJrana kariyati. five tasks or purgatory obligations under the name of pailcavidha-bandhana " the group of five " (not, as Warren trsl. p. 257 " inflict on him the torture called the fivefold pinion "), a means of punishment in Not primarily torture Niraya (q. v. under paiica). (Rh. Davids, Miln trsl. 1.254, ^"'J others with wrong derivation from kr^tati). At DhA 111.70 these punishments are comprehended under the term dasa-dukkhakarapclni (the ten punishments in misery) the meaning " punishment " also at J iv.87 (tantarajjukai) k'g katvS), whereas at J vi.4i6 k. is directly paraphrased by " maraija," as much as " killing." Often spelt karaoa, q. v. the spelling karana (as f.) at Miln 185 seems to be a i-'ter spelling for k&rapai). See karapa for further Kir) kJrariai) ajja kJressati " what task reference. as paflcawi'1 he impose on me to-day ?" A v. 324
K&rin (-) (adj.) doing yathSvadT tathakari " as he says so he does" D 111.135, Sn 357; see for examples the various cpds. as kamma", kibbisa", khanda", chidda", dukkata", dvaya", paccakkha", pubba", sakkacca", sampajana", etc.
Kftriya (adj.) [grd of kareti, Caus. of karoti] to be done, neg. akariya to be undone, (not) to be made good It 18.
Karuiifia
;
(nt.)
[fr.
karuna]
compassion
11.199;
(usually
111.189;
with
anudaya and anukampa) S 300 PvA 75 Sdhp 509.

;
Vism
Karnfifiata (f) compassionateness S T.138.
Karnvika
karuna] compassionate, merciful 16; Bdhd 49; often with maha : of great mercy Sdhp 330, 557: so of the Buddha: mahakarunika natha " the Saviour of great mercy " in introductory stanzas to Pv and Vv.
(adj.)
[fr.
Pv
n.i''';
PvA
Kareti (Causative of karoti), to construct, to build, etc. pp. karita der. -karapana the construction of (vihira") DhA 1. 416. FcT details see karoti rv. see also karapaka & karapita.
;
Preliminary, i. dark (sjm. kapha, K&la (and K&|a) which cp. for meaning and applications), black, blueIts proper sphere of application black, misty, cloudy. is the dark as opposed to light, and it is therefore characteristic cf all phenomena or beings belonging to the realm of darkness, as the night, the new moon, death, There are two etymologies suggestible, ghosts, etc. both of which may have been blended since IndoAryan times: (a) kala = Sk. kala, blue-black, kali black cloud from *nU (with which conn. *qel in kalanka, spot, kalusa dirty, kammasa speckled. Gr. KiXmvot, Mhg. hilwe mist)=I-at. calidus spot Gr. njXif spot, and KtjXai dark cloud cp. Lat. caligo mist, fog, darkHence 2. the (b) see below, under note. ness. morning mist, or darkness preceding light, daybreak,
As vidhabandhana K A 1.141. PvA 251, Nd* 304"'adj. "karana in darupa " being obliged to go through " PvA 221. (b) duty obligation, in the dreadful trial karao' Akarana (pi.) duties great and small DhA 1.385.
(c) a trick Cp. also karaiiar) karoti to try 1.444. (i. e. a duty imposed by a higher authority through training) J 11.325 (Jnaflja") Miln 201 (akasa-gamana). 2. (a) acting, action as (material) cause: k-bhi3ta PvA 15; (b) (intellectual) being the cause of cause, reason Miln 150 DhA 1.389 esp. as -" arodana" the reason for not crying PvA 63 asocana" same, ibid. 62; 5gamana the reason for coming (here) ibid. 81, 106. = pariyatti, DliA. 36. = attha, SA on 1.215, SnA. I.238^nstr. karanena by necessity, needs PvA 195 abl. karana by means of, tena k therefore ibid. 40 through, by (=hetu or nissiya) PvA 27: imasma k therefore PvA 40 karanat^ha (expl. as attha-karana Nd') for the purpose of some object or advantage Sn 75; opp. nikkarana from unselfishness ibid. sakarana (adj.) with good reason (of vacana) PvA 109.
morning
Sk.
K&raîka
[der. fr. prec] the meaning ought to be " one under a certain obligation " or " one who dispenses certain obligations." In usu" S 11.257 however used simply in the sense of making arrow-maker, fletcher. Perhaps the reading should be "kiraka.
who
is
K&raQâva'
uncertain etym., cp. karapda] chaff, offal, impurity: yava A iv.169 (chaff); In passage karandavag niddhamatha, samaoa" ibid. kasambui) apakassatha A iv.172 Sn 281= Miln 414 trsH by Rh. Davids Miln trsl. 11. 31)3 " get rid of filth, put aside rubbish from you," cxpl. SnA 311 by kacavara (q. v.). Rh. D's note' loc. cit. is to be modified according to the parallel passages just given.
[of
E. morning = Goth, maurgins twilight, darkness and also gloaming = gleaming = twilight), then time in general, esp. a fixed time, a point from or to which to reckon, i. e. term or Note. The definition of terminus (a quo or ad quem). colour-expressions is extremely difficult. To a primitive colour-sense the principal difference worthy of notation is that between dark and light, or dull and bright, which in their expressions, however, are represented as complements for which the same word may be used in either sense of the complementary part (dark All we for light and vice versa, cp. E. gleam > gloom). can say is that kala belongs to the group of expressions for dark which may be represented simultaneously by black, blue, or brown. That on the other hand, black, when polished or smooth, supplies also the notion of " shining " is evidenced by kala and kapha as well,
(cp.
marka
eclipse,
sweepings,
fig. dirt,
Kara^^t^va' [cp. Sk. karaijdava] a sort of duck Vv 35' (expH as also by Haiayudha 2, 99 by kadamba, black
goose).
K&rSpaka
Kir&paâ
[fr.
karapeti] a schemer, inventor J vi.333.
see kareti.
as c. g. by *gkei in Sk. chaya = Gr. axm shadow as against Ags. haSven "blue" (E. heaven) and Ohg. skinan, E. to shine and sky. The psychological value of a colour depends on its light-reflecting (or lightabsorbing) quality. A bright black appears lighter (reflects more light) than a dull grey, therefore a polished (afijana) black (=sukala) may readily be called " brilUant." In the same way kala, combined with other colour-words of black connotation does not need to mean " black," but may mean simply a kind of black, This depends on the sem.asiological coni. e. brown. Cp. Sk. trast or equation of the passage in question. yama (daik-grey) and syava (brown^ under kasSya. That the notion of the speckled or variegated colour
Kala
belongs to the sphere of black, is psychologically simple dark specks against a light ground, cp. kamm&sa), and ( is also shown by the second etymology of hSla^Sk. S4ra. mottled, speckled =Lat. caerulus, black-blue and perhaps caelum " the blue" (cp. heaven) = Gr. iiiprXof the blue ice-bird. (On k>s cp. kanna > Sn.iga, kilamati > iramati, kilissati > ilis, etc.) The usual spelling of kala as kala indicates a connection of the I with the The definition of kala as jham' angSrar of âra. sadisa is conventional and is used both by Bdhgh. and
:
39
-
Kala
cStuddasi the t4th day of the dark fortnight PvA 55 a moonless night VvA 167; (opp. dosina r.) -meyya a sort of bird J vi.539 -Icna black (dark) salt -loha Vin 1.202 (Bdhgh. pakati-lona, natural salt) " black metal," iron ore Miln 267 -valli a kind of creeper Vism 36, 183. -siha a special kind of lion -sutta a black thread or wire, a carpenter's J iv.2c8.
;
- ratii
measuring
line J 11.405
Miln 413
also
of a Purgatory
DbpSla
I.
DhsA
(see
317 and
III),
PvA
90.
in enum" of colours na kSlo samaQO Gotamo, na "The ascetic pi samo: manguracchavi samano G. Gotamo is neither black nor brown he is of a golden " M 1.246 similarly as k^li vi sama v^ manguraskin cchavi v& of a kalycLpi, a beautiful woman at D 1.193 = M. 11.40 kala-silma at Vin iv.120 is to be taken as Of the dark half of the month see dark-grey. "pakkba, or as the new moon 3game kale " on the next of Petas Pv 11. 4' (kali new moon day" Vin 1.176. PvA 56' (rGpa) of the dog of Yama ("sunakha) f.)
Ka]a,
dark,
black,
etc.,
Vv
22'
VvA
(nivaya) J v.266. See Morris J.P.T.S. 1884, 76-78; -hatthin " black elephant," an instrument of torture in Avici Sdhp 195. 2. kala time. etc. (a) Morning : kale early Pv 11.9*' ( = pato PvA 128), kalassa in the morning (gen. of time), early VvA 256. Cp. paccusa-kale at dawn DhA 111.242. Opposed to evening or night in kajena K51e juphe by in the morning Pv 1.6' (opp. sayar)). (b) time in general : gacday and by night Nd' 631. chante gacchante kale in course of time DhA 1.319; evar) gacchante kale as time went on PvA 54, 75, 127, etc. kalar) for a time Vin 1.176 (spelt kalai)) ka*ci
PvA
brown
151.
(i.
In
other conn": kalavatipa-bhumi dark1.48
Vim .203 ; -Anusarl black, (polished ?) Anusari (" a kind of dark, fragrant sandal wood" Vin. Texts 11.51) Vin 1.203; S iii.i56 = v.44 = A v. 22 ; -ayasa black (dark) iron (to distinguish it from bronze, Rh. D., Miln trsl. 11.364; cp. blacksmith > silversmith) Miln 414, 415 -kafijaka a kind of Asuras, Titans 7; J v. 187; PvA 2 72 -kannl" black-cared," as an unlucky quality. Cp. ni.6" J 1.239; iv.189; 'vl-347 V.134, 1.307 n.26 ; the vision of the " black-eared " is a bad omen, which spoils the luck of a hunter, e. g. at DhA 111.31 (referring here to the sight of a bhikkhu) ; as " witch " PvA 272 DhA 111.38, 181 as k-k. sakupa, a bird of ill omon J 11.153 -kannika = -kesa (adj.) prec. ; -kabara spotted, freckled J vi.540 with glossy or shiny hair, by itself (kaja-kesa) rare, usually in cpd. susukafa-kesa " having e. g. at J VI. 578 an over-abundance of brilliant hair " said of Gotama. This was afterwards applied figuratively in the description of his parting from home, rising to a new life, as it were, possessed of the full strength and vigour of his
;
Vin -afljana black coUyrium

e. fertile) soil
= 11.209.
kalag some time yet VvA 288; ettakai) kaiag for a long time PvA 102. kaiena kala^ (i) from time to time PvA 151; VvA 255, 276; (2) continuously, constantly A iv. 45; Pug 11 (+samayena samayar)) D 1.74 ( but expl*" at DA 1.218 by kale kale in the sense of " every fortnight or every ten days "). kaje
Dm.
2"
'
DhA
always (cp. alii) Sn 73 (expl. in Nd* by niccakale under sada but at SnA 128 by phasu-kalena "in good time"); -kale kale from time to time, or (c) Time See also cira, sabba. repeatedly VvA 352 in special, either (i) appointed time, date, fixed time, or (2) suitable time, proper time, good time, opportunity. Cp. Gr. Kaifiii and ipa or (3) time of death, death. (i) Mealtime: PvA 25 VvA 6 esp. in phrase Valo bho Gotamo, nitthitai) bhattar) " it is time, Gotama, the 1.119 = 226; Sn p. in and in kalai) meal is ready " aroceti or arocapeti he announces the time (for dinner)
in (all) time,
;
.
1.109, 226; Snp. Ill PvA 22, 141 VvA 173. -date : ., e. g. dittha" patkalato from the date or day of thaya " from the day that she first saw her " VvA 20 6" gihi pattbaya " from the day of being a layman PvA 13. (2) proper time, right time : also season, as in utu favourable time (of the year) Vin 1299; 11.173; rv.i 14 as kalai) janati " he knows the proper time "
Cp. the Shamash-Saga, which attributes to the Sun a wealth of shiny, glossy (=polished, dark) hair ( = rays), and kala in this con-
manhood
(as the rising Sun).
cattaro kaia, four opportunities mafiiiasi for what you think it
A
is
11.140
yassa kSlag
(to go),
i.
time
e.
nection is to be interpreted just as kai^ha (q. v.) in similar combinations (e. g. as Kirjâ Hr?ikpsa orKesavS). On this feature of the Sun-god and various expressions of it see ample material in Palmer, The Samson Saga The double application of su does iiot pp. 33-46. offer any difficulty, sukala is felt as a simplex in the same way as cujrXoicoôf or duh in comb"* like sudub-
bala
PvA
149,
suduUabha
;
VvA
20.
Bdhgh. already
1.284 suttbu-k'', cp. kaph-aiijana J v. 155). Cp. also siniddha-nila-mudu-kuficita-keso J 1.89, and susukaiakesa of others than the sukaQhakaQha J v.202 interprets the cpd. in this
way (DA
3 times of the cycle of existence are given at Vism 578 as past, present, and future. kala (adj.) in (due) time, timely Vism 229 Opp. akala (it is the) wrong ("maraoa timely death). 1.205 akala-carin going (begging) time or inopportune at the improper time Sn 386. akalamcgha a cloud arising unexpectedly (at the wrong time) Miln 144. kale at the proper time, with vikale (opp.) Vin 1.199, 200; J 11.133; Sn 386. akale in the wrong season VvA 288. kaiena in proper time, at the right moment
goodbye
i.ic6, 189, etc.
The
aAjana-vanna k va hutva
.
Modern editors and lexicographers young of an animal, cub, overlooking the semantical difl5culty involved by taking it
Buddha
11.66.
see in susu the Sk. iiiu
This mistake has been applied to the compound at all the passages where it is found, and 1.82 = A 11.22 so we find the reading susu kSlakeso at = J 11.57 1.68 = 8 1.9, 117; also in Childer's 1.163 the (relying on Bumouf), or even susfl k at S iv.i 11 only passages showing the right reading susu-k are Konow under susu J.P.T.S. 1909. D I.I 15, 1.463. 212 has both, -kokila the black (brown) cuckoo VvA 57; -jallika (kali for kala") having black drops or specks (of dirt) A 1.253 -danda a black staff, Sdhp 287 (attr. to the messengers of Yama, cp. Yama as having a black stick at Sat. Br. xi. 6, i, 7 and 13) -pakkha the dark side, i. e. moonless fortnight of the month A 11.18
as a separate word.
387 (=yutta kaiena SnA 374); KhA 26) Pug 50 It 42 vikala. (3) The day. 144 ( = khauena samayena). Cp. as appointed by fate or kamma. point of time (for death, cp. Vism 236), the "last hour," cp. ijnap, iUa dies. So in the meaning of death appl" not only to thia earthly existence, but to all others (peta. deva, etc.) " he does his time = he as well, in phrase kala)) karoti
11.140;
i.5
(
Sn
326,
Pv
= thitakalena PvA
=A
has fulfilled his time " Vin 111.80 Sn 343 and frequently elsewhere cp. -kata, -kiriya.
; ;
As death
DhA
1.70
in kalai)
Sn 516 (cp. kankhati) and in der kalika. examples for this use of kala see under bhatta,
:
kankhati to await the appointed time S 1.187 Other

yafilia",
vappa". -antara interval, period kalantarena in a little while PvA 13; na kalantare at once PvA 19; -kata (adj.) dead Sn 586, 590 in comb" peta kalakata " the Petas who have fulfilled their (earthly) time Sn 807 Pv 1.5' Also as kalankata Pv 11. 7*; Vv 8c'; Vism 296. i.i2>.
;' ;
Kalika
11.108, -kiriya death (often comb'' with maraoa) 111.293); iv.320 ; 1.22. 77, 261 (as bhaddika, cp. Sn 694 Pv 1. 10^ (of a Petl who has come to the end of n.36; iv.77. -gate = kate PvA her existence); (c. . -fWI knowing the proper time for 29, 40. iv.113 sq. as one dat. or loc.) Sn 325 described at of the five qualities of a raja cakkavatti (viz. atthaniiu. dhamma", matta", k", parisa") A 111.14S, one of the
40
Kin
see Pick, Soziale Gliederung p. 104 & cp. kasaya-nivakasaviya J iv.447); PvA 20; vasin sana J 111.41 2. Kasava (vattha) the dressed in yellow Sn 487. yellow robe {never in above formula) Vin 1.2S7; S iv.i90=v.53 = 30i Dh 9. io = Th i, 969, 970 = J 11. 198 =v.50 Miln 11. kantha (pi.) the " yeUow necks" those whose necks are dressed in yellow Dh 307 ( DhA 111.480) = It 43; pajjota gUttering with yellow
;
DhA
;
seven qual. of a sappurisa, a good man (=prec. + atta''. puggala") D 111.252, 283 as quality of the Tathagata D in.i34 = Nd* 276; Pug 50. -niiuta n. abstr. to prec. A ii.ioi -(p)pavedana announcement of death(-time) Xh I. 563 = ] i.ii8 = Vism 389=DhA 1.248. -bhojana in a" eating at the improper time S v. 470 -vadin speaking at the proper time, in formula kala bhuta attha" dhamma" vinaya" under sila No. 7: D 1.4; in. 175; DA 1.76; A n.22. 209; Pug 58; -vipassin considering -satag the right moment, taking the opportunity It 41 ("sahassao. etc.) a hundred (thousand, etc.) times
,
robes
Vbh 247 Miln

;
19.
K&iavaka
[fr.
kasava] a yellow robe
DhA
11.86.
kasava] one who is dressed in yellow, esp. of Kasaviya the royal executioner jcp. kasaya-vattha) J iv.447 ( = cora-ghataka C).
[fr.
Kisika
Vism 243.
Kalika (adj.) [fr. kala 2] belonging to time, in time, as sabba-kalika always in time, cp. Gr. upaios Vv 39* with time, i. e. gradual, slowly, delayed S i.ii7=Nd* 645 usually neg. akalika i not delayed, immediate, in = this world, comb, with sanditthika S 11.58; S 1.117
;
.
(adj.) [cp. Sk. kalika & in a ditf sense adijha-kasika] belonging to the KasI country, or to Benares; iu 'u;tama (scil. vattha) an upper garment made of Benares cloth Pv 1. 10' J VI. 49 (where to be read kasik' uttama for kasi-kuttama). "vattha Benares musUn A 1.248 111.50 Pug 34 ; Miln 2 DhA 1. 417 Vism 115.
.
Kisn
IV. 41
=339=v.343
vanishing
PvA 87
(cp. akala).
subject to time, temporal, unusual, out of season Miln 114 See also tava-kaUka.
;
2.
i.
e.
only in cpd. angarakasu a cinderhole, a fire-pit, usually understood as a Mostly found in similes, pit of glowing cinders J 1.232. e. g. S IV.56, 188; Sn 396; Sdhp. 208; and in kSnia angarakas' fipama metaphor A iv.224 = v.i75 see also
[cp. Sk. karû, fr. k;s] a hole
;
3.
kama.
Ki 2nd. stem of interr. pron.
(cp. ka ku) i. in obbque cases of ko (kafe), as gen. kissa. loc. kismig & kighi. 2. in nt. kig what ? (cp. Gr. ri, Lat. quid; ending -m besides -d in kad, as Lat. quom, turn besides quod, primary derivations, as kittaka, kiva id). 3. in ( = Sk. kiyant) which stands in same relation to *qui as Lat. quantus to *quo and in secondary derivations from kii), as kiiici. kincakkha, kidisa, etc.
;
KiBya
a kind of (shiny) sandal wood so to be read for talisa at Vin 1.203 (see note on p. 381).
;
K&losiya (and KSltUSiya) (nt.) [der. fr. kalusa, stained, dirty see cognates under kammasa and kala] darkness, PvA 124 (cakkhu") fig. (dosa") obscurity DA 1.95
; ;
VvA
Ka)aka
30.
I
Xi|A see kala

(adj.)
Kin
kala] black, stained
(of
;
[fr.
in
enumeration of
;
rupa) with nila, pitaka, lobitaka, colours at Dhs 617 f. kalika odata, k", mafljettba; of a robe A 11. 241 VvA 103 (nt.) a black spot, a stain, also a black grain in the rice, in apagata" without a speck or stain vicita" (of a clean robe) D 1.1 10= A iv.i86 = 2io=2i3 (of rice) " with the black grains removed " D 1.105
;
what ? sotanai) ? Sn 1032 kii) tava patthanaya what is it about your wish. i. e. what good is your wish ? VvA 226 kim idag this is what, that
as /. subst. [nt. of rel. pron. ka] i kig nivaraâg what is the obstruction
. ;
A IV. 231 Miln 16; Tigata" (same) A 111.49. spot (of hair) J v.197 ( = kai)ha-r-iva). character DhA iv.172.
:
Fig.
black
of
Kalarika see kaUlrika.
K&veyya
kavya]
[grd. fr. kavyate fr. kavi poet cp. Sk. poetry, the making of poems, poetry as i.ii business; one of the forbidden occupations 2. poetry, song, poem 1.95 kabba-karapa) ( = (of suttanta) 1.72 =111.107. -matta intoxicated with poetry, musing, dreaming
(nt.)
1.
DA
i.iio, 196.
[cp. Sk. IJiia.]
ill.
1
K&ia*
a kind of reed, Saccharum sponta-
neum S
Kasa'
37.
;
[cp.
Sk. kisa] cough
in list of diseases
under
abadha
A v.iio=Nd*
304'.
;
Kasaya and Kasiva
(adj.) [Sk. ka;aya from the PS.li kasaya prob. fr. Sk. ^yama or iyava brown = Pali sama, with ka = kad, a kind of, thus meaning a kind of brown, See further under sama and cp. kala] i. e. yellow. I. Kasaya as attr. of vatthani, the yellow robes of the Buddhist mendicant, in phrase kSsayani v acchadetva agarasma anagariyar) pabbajitvi, describing the taking up of the "homeless state" D 1.60, 61, 63, 115; M 11.67; A 1.107; 11.208; IV.118, 274, 280; Pug 57; Nd* vattha (adj.) with yellow robes Sn 64; cp. 172.
often with su in dubitative question kig su' dha vittag purisassa seuhag what, then, is the best treasure of man in this world ? Sn 181 or with nu kig nu kho what is it then (in series evaii Gen. nu kho, na nu kho, kathag nu kho) Nd* 186. kissa of what ? Pv 1.9' 11. 9** ( =kidisassa) and in kissa hetu on the ground of what i. e. why ? Sn 1131 Pv Instr. kena by what or how is II.8' ( =kig nimittag). Ace. kig kig it that kena ssu nivuto loko Sn 1032. kahasi what will you do ? Sn 428 kig agamma kig arabbha on what grounds & for what reason ? 1.13, Loc, kig nissita to what purpose Sn 1043. 14, etc. " kismig in what or what about kismig vivSdo what is the quarrel about ?" 1.237 o'' kimhi, e. g. kimhi sik11.241 (corresponds to khamano in what instructed ? ettha = in this). The g of kig in Sandhi is either eUded or contracted or undergoes the usual Sandhi changes ki ha = kig ha KhA 78, kissa = kig assa Sn 1032 kidisa Idfici (see below) =kig cid kig va a (q. V.) = ldg disa 2. as interr. particle, introducing little: see kittaka. a question =Lat. nonne, Gr. av kig idani pi dinne te labheyyug ? " Will they receive that which is given now ?" PvA 22. So as disjunctive particle in comb, with udahu (whether or) kig-udahu what (about this) or is it not so ? ... or is it (otherwise), is it so kim imasmig attaLat. utrum-an) (cp. TToTepov J/. bhave pitarag pucchasi udahu atite ? " do you enquire about your father in this existence, or in a past one ?"
is
why, therefore.
:
PvA
1 1
'>
'nivattha J
iii.
79 (dressed in yellow, of the executioner
38 kig nakkhattag kilissasi udahu bhatig karis" Will you take a hohday or will you work ?" VvA Very often modified and intensified by other 63. exhortative particles kig afifiatra (with abl.) unless (by), except for Sn 206 (see aflnatra) kin nu kho why, but why, why in the world ? D 11. 131 ; J 11. 159; DhA
;
PvA
sasi
Kinsuka
kimo nu why then ? J 111.373 kimu Sdhp 137 kim pana = nonne kim pana bhante addasa ? " Have you not seen ?" D II. 132; kira pana tvai) mannasi what then do you think = do you not think then, that? ... J 1.171 kim anga how much more or less, i. e. far more, or far less Miln 274 as kim anga pana why then ? M iii.iSt Miln 23 Vism 233 kin ti how then ? D 11.74 kin ti te
ll.gi.
41
;
Kiccha
Kinkaoikk (m.
nt.)
[
As kimo
in
;
V.479
= kim
= kinkioika]
eva)
VvA
a small bell J iv.362
12.
Kinkipika (m. nt.) [onomat. formation fr. sound part. kipi, see note on gala] a small bell J iv.259, 413 (suvauna") Vv 78* (=kinkipi VvA 303); Vin in. 42 (kin;
kipika saddo). -jila a net or fringe
if
tinkling bells
11.
have you not heard? D 1.104; kintikaro = kathankaro q. v. kiAca (cp. ki&cdpi under kind) = num-que, nonne is it not that, rather J 1.135 (expl"* in c. by garahatte ca anuggahatthe nipato). kiiici in comb, with yai) or yad whatever in other comb" positive some, neg. na kiilci nothing yad atthi kinci whatever there is of ... Sn 231 n'atthi kinci there is nothing see under atthi and kiilcana kiiici n'atthi Sn 1122. loke there is nothing in this world kiiicApi te tattha kiAc&pi whatever, however much " yata caranti " however much they endeavour in this Sn 1080 J 1.147 It 1 14 KhA 187. 190. Same as disjunctive conjunction with foil, pana: (=Lat. quamvis) yetDhAi.391 kiiic&pi kificApihi pana although with pot. atha kho although yet it may be that but S 1.72. 3. In composition {"-) often implying
sutai)
;
DhA
183
J 1.32
1.274.
Kicoa (nt.) [grd. of karoti = Sk. kftya] i. (adj.) that which ought to be done, that which is to be performed nt. something to do DhA 1. 15. Def'' as katabban ti kiccag, kiflcid eva karaQiyan ti KhA 218 kattabag karaQiyag
;
DhA
III. 452.
;
attention
duty, obligation, service, ceremony, performance. The sg. is used

2.
(nt.)
(a)
collectively as pi. ) one who is under an adj. ( obligation, etc., or to whom an obligation, etc., is due 11.67; I^h 276. 293; J 111.26; 1.5. kattabbak-karapa " the performance of incumbent duties
DhA
doubt, uncertainty (" what is it, that is so & so ?"), or expressing strangeness ( doubtful likeness), e. g. kinnara a kind of man (but not sure about it), a half-man kimpakka odd-looking or doubtful (poisonous) fruit kimpurisa a strange man (doubtful whether man or
:
beast)
cp. kir)suka.
-akkhayin preaching what ? in conn, with kit) vadin saying what ? i. e. holding what views ? A 1.62 -atthiya to what -atthaQ for what purpose J 1.279. purpose J IV. 239 Miln 19 VvA 230 to any purpose, of any use S v. 171 -abhiAfia having what name ? J vi,i26. -kara doing, whatever (his duty), a servant, in k-patissavin an obedient servant D 1.61 (cp. expl" at DA 1.168) A III. 37 IV. 265 sq. ThA 252 -karanlya business, occupation A 111.113, 116, 258; v.24, 90, 338; -karana (abl. of kclrana) by reason of what, i. e. why ? PvA -kusalagavesin striving after that which is good 25 M 1.163=240 -jacca of what caste ? Sn p. 80 nama of what name ? Miln 15, 17 DhA 111.397 (both konma and kitjnSma). -pakka strange or unknown (doubtful) fruit, in rukkha a tree with odd fruit (i. e. poisonous
; ; ; ;
PvA 30 idag me Idccag akasi " he has done me this service " PvA 29. In special sense of the duties to the dead ahag tava pitu "g karomi " I will do the last that which is not duty to your father " PvA 274. (his) duty A 11.67 Dh 292, 293. (b) (as philos. term) function rasa (essence) is either kicca r- or sampatti r, function or property. Cpd. 13, 213, n. 1.; Vism 162 (parivyatta quite conspicuous f.), 264 (abbhafijana" f. of lucubrating), 338, 493 (indriyanag kiccag), 547 (tad-araminaQa, bhavanga, cuti, etc.) kiccavasena by way of f. Abhdh.-sangaha v.8, cp. Dhs. Irsl. 132 (with ref. to DhsA 264) Idccato Vism 581. appa having few or no duties Sn 144 (cp. KhA 241. arainika duties of the Arama J 1.38. udaka water-performance, ablution D 11. 15. kata one who has performed
;
:
an Arahant Sn 105 Vv 53I VvA 231. bahu having many obligations, being very busy A in. 116 sq. bhatta meal DA 1.45 sq. PvA 76 freq. in formula kata (see kata), cp. kat-annahis duties or mission,
(cp.
i.
e.
kiccaDav8i.59. sarira mata funeral rites PvA 274. the duties of the body, i. e. funeral rites PvA 74). Note. In comp" with kud kicca appears as kuk-kucca
(q. v.).
fruit, cp.
Rim. 11.66, 6 Kem, Toev. s. v. takes it to -purisa i. a wild be Strychnos nux vomica) J 1.368.
:
2. =kinvi.272. 497. J iv.254 nara (q. v.) A 1.77 J v. 42, 416. f. kimpurisi J v. 2 15, 216. -phala = pakka, in "rukkha a tree with unknown (poisonous) fruit J 1.271. -rukkha what kind of tree -sama-vadin holding what view ? A 1.62 J V.203. cara (a) of what conduct, in comb, with -sUa of what character Sn 324 (=SnA 331).
man
of the
woods
Notes (kicca -f- kicca, see Trenckner, 127; cp. thanathana, bhavabhava maggamagga, phalaphala, etc.) duties of all kinds, various duties ativasa assu Idccakiccesu " they shall serve me in all duties" Dh 74 (DhA 11.78 =khuddakamahantesu karapiyesu " in small and great duties ") esu yuttapayutto maoavo (cp. a maid " of all work ")
-Akicca
pi.
J.P.T.S.
1908,
VvA
298 "esu ussuka endeavouring to do all duties Sn 298 (but expW at SnA 319 as " zeal in what is to be done and what is not to be done," taken as kicca -H akicca cp. akicca) -Adhikarana settlement of the agenda at formal meetings of a chapter Vin 11.89=111.164;
; ;
III.
168
v. 101 sq.
150 sq.
1.91
;
Kininka
su -1- ka] N. of a tree (creeper), lit. " whatever-like," or " what do you call it," i. e. strange tree (see kig su & kig 3). pop. name for the Butea frondosa S IV. 193 (parable of the k.) J 11.265 (opama-jataka) V.405 vi.536. Perhaps v. 1. at SnA 284. -puppha the (red) flower of the k. tree Vism 252. -vanna of the colour of the k. (flower) J 1.73 (angara
[kit)
-1; ;
doing one's duty S

cakicca,
Sn 676
various duties
See Vin Texts in. 45 -kr -karaniyani pi. =kiciv.87 -lurin = kiccakara
;
;
111.443(f.)
Kiccayati
yata)
;
[abstr.
fr.
last]
duty Vin
11.89 (k karapi-
Miln 42.
i.
ashes).
Kiccha
[see kasira]
(adj.)
:
(a)
distressed, in difliculty,
KiUU
KiU
(?) dense, thick said of the heat.
(?)
SS at S iv.289
(for kutthita),
[onomat. to sound-root kf (see note on gala), cp. Sk. krka-v&ku cock, after the cry of the bird] i. (ra.) the blue jay (J 11.350 k. sakuQO). 2. (f.) a hen for the female of the jay ?), in simile fr. the ApadSna of a
hen watching her egg Vism 36 (aa<jar) anurakkbaminS) J ni.375 (rakkhati) cp. SnA 317 ikiki sakunika ancâssa
; ;
kiccha vatayag idha vutti poor, miserable, painful yag jano passati kibbi-sakari (miserable is the life of one who does wrong) Sn 676 = parihinattha, in poverty (b) difficult to obtain, hard, PvA 220 (kicco=kiccho). troublesome Dh 182 (kiccho manussapatilabho, DhA 2. (nt.) distress, misery, pain, suffer235 =dullabho). S 11. 5 g va so ing 11.30 kicchag apanno loko nigacchati " he gets into difficulties (i. e. becomes poor)" J v. 330 (=dukkhag nigacchati); Vism 314; DhA 1.80. Oblique cases used adverbially: instr. kicchena with difficulty J 1. 147, 19' (patijaggita)
upari seti).
V.
331
(id.) abl.
kiccha
id. J v. 330.
akiccha
(-)
without
Kiccbati
difficulty,
42
Kitti
&
Kitti
easily, in plirase akiccha-lSbhin taking or 1.33, 354 =S 11.278 sharing willingly (+ kasira-labhin) = A i:.23, 36 A in. 31, 114. -patta fallen into misery Pv ili.5< (=PvA 199 dukkhappatta) -vuttin living in misery, poor Pv ii.q'* (: dukkhaji^nta).
thick," in 'samaye near harvest-time J 1. 1 43 (sassa-samaye+ ). 338.
M i.i 15 (in simile)
KiQakiâyati
bell] to tinkle; also spelt
KiCChati [v. denom. fr. kiccha, cp. Sk. kfcchrayate] to be troubled, to be wearied, to .suffer Th t, 962 (w. ace. of k kayo kilamati Th i, obj.); usually with kilamati Used in a play of words with vicikicchati by 1073. Bdhgh at Dhs." 354 as " arammanar) niccheturj asakkonto kiccbati kilamati " and at Bdlid. 25 (on vicikiccha) as sabhavag vicinanto etaya kicchati kilamati.
:
denom. fr. kinkipi, small kinikinayati J 111.315. See also kiUkilayati and cp. Sk. kitikitayati to grind (one's teeth) & Prk. kidiki^ya (chattering) Weber, Bhagavati See p. 289; also BSk. katakatayati Tal. Vist. 251. tatatatayati & note on gala.
[
= kinkinSyati,
Ba;)ati [kri
J
V.375
ger. kinitva
Vedic krioiti] to buy Vism 318; pot. kioe 1.384; J 1.92, 94; inf. kinitug
J 111.282.
equal to kir) + ci, indef. Kificana pron.] only in neg. sentences: .something, anything. From the freq. context in the older texts it has assumed the moral implication of something that sticks or adheres to the character of a man, and which he must get rid of, if he wants to attain to a higher moral condition. Def. as the 3 impurities of character (raga, doâ moha) 1.298; S IV. 297: Vbh 368; Kd* 206" at D ni.217; (adding mana. ditthi. kilesa. duccarita) as obstruction (palibujjhana), consisting in raga, etc. at DKi\ in. 258 Khina-sar|saio na c'attbi kincanar) " he (on Dh 200). has destroyed sarisnra and there is no obstructit)n (for
(adj.-nt.)
[kig
+ cana,
Kiî (indecl ) a part., expressing the sound of a smalt bell " tink " DhA 1.339 (v. 1. kiri see also kili and note
:
on
gala).
[cp. Sk. kinva] ferment, yeast;
KiQQa*
73.
Vin
11.
116;
VvA
KiW*'
comp" with KiQha

ti
[PP- o* kirati] strewn, scattered, covered only in prefixes a, 0, ud, upa", pari", sag"
; :
see also appa.

(adj.) [see
kapha
;
attho] black
1.234 kiphJ ti kanha, kS)aka in the stock phrase mundaka sanianaka

;
DA
him)" Th
i,
306.
n'ahai) kassaci
kincanar)
tasmir)
ibbha k bandhup5d4pacci D 1.90 = 116: S iv.117; 1.334; "-J??: " ^ moral sense = bad, wicked, with
na ca mama katthaci kincanar) n'atthi " I am not part of anything (i. e. associated with anything), and herein for me there is no attachment to anything " A 11. 177. In special akincana (adj.) having nothing Miln 220. sense " being without a moral stain," def. at Nd^ 5 as not having the above (3 or 7) impurities. Thus freq. an " yassa pure ca pacch.a ca attribute of an Arahant raajjhe ca n'atthi kincanar) akincanag anadanai) tarn ahar) brumi brahmanan " Dh 421 =;Sn 645, cf. Th 1. 537 kame akiiicano "not attached to kama" as Ep. of a khinasava A v. 232 sq. 253 sq. Often comb"* with anS-
nSIam-arij'a
dhamma D
i
1.163.
Kita [pp. of kr, with
Dhtp.
The by nivasane] 1. adorned: mala" adorned 2. soiled, only in cpds. with garlands Vin in. 249.
for a, cp. kirana for karapa.
expl"*
kanna said of a wall, also of the ground at Vin 1.48 = 11.209 and pagsu", soiled with dust Vin n.ioi, 174.
;
dana:Dh42i ;Sn62(),645,
of
AkincanokSmahhave 1094. asatto " having nothing and not attached to the world
akificanar) rebirths" Vin 1.36; Sn 176. 1059; ndnupatanti dukkh& " ill does not befall him who has sakificana (adj.) full of worldly nothing" S 1.23. attachment Sn 620 DA 246.
Kitava & kitaya [ = katava ? cp. kata] one who plays false a cheat; adj. deceitful S 1.24; J v. 116; 117 (a) -kitava at Dh 252 (=DhA 111.375) in comb' with sa^ha also at J VI. 2 2 8, where the connection with kata is evident katar) A)ato ganhati kitava sikkhito yatliS = like one who is skilled in having the kata, the lucky ExpH at DhA in. 375 as taken from fowUng die. kitavaya attabhavar) paticchadeti " he hides himself by means of a pretence " (behind sham branches).
; :
Kincikkha
a
trifle,
:
(nt.) [E.
MuUor P.
:
Gr. p. 35 expl' kiiicid + ka]
a small thing
131
;
yai)
va
tar)
va appamattakar)
Sn 121
PugA 210
little
(ill. 4).
" for the sake of a
5misa-kincikkha-hetu gain" A i.i28 = Pug 29; at
Pv
as amisa-kif\ci-hetu (but all vv. 11. R. have "kificakkho") " for some food " (expW at PvA 107 kinci amisari patthcnto) kata kificikkhabavana at S iv.iiS is evidently corrupt (v. 1. "bhadhana for ba;
II. 8'
Kittaka (pron. interr.) [fr. kiva, cp. ettaka & BSk. kettaka (MVastu 1.50) see Trenckner. Notes p. 134] how much ? how great ? nt. as adv. to what extent ? pi. how many ? Vin 1.297 kg antovassar) avasitthai) " how much of the rainy season is left ?" VvA 66 kittaka pana vo bhante parivara-bhikkhu ? " How many
; :
dhana ?). -kamyata

(cp.
in your retinue ?" J 1.32. As indcf. a kittakai) jivissami, J v. 505 kittakai] addhanar) a short time VvA 117 ( = ldgva cirag).
bhikkhus are
;
little
in the desire for

:
some
little
SnA
179
appamattakc
kismificid
thing Sn 121 eva icchaya).
Kittana
(nt.)
[f.
kitteti] praise
PvA
31, 107.
.'
Kinjakkha (m.
Hiiljyiirllia
J
i.6(',
nt.) [cp. Sk. kinjalka
& remarks at Aufrecht

;
]). 1H6] a filament, esp. of thelotns S m.130 1S3; V.39; Vv 22'; -v5ri Pv II. i'* ( = kesara
how far ? in what Kitt&vata (adv.) to what extent K nu kho mahSpurisa hoti " in what respect ? respect is a man a great man ?" Nd' 502 B k nu kho pafinava ti vuccati ? 1.292.
;
PvA
77) in
comb" with kcsara
VvA
12,
in.
175.
Kitti
Kitaka [doubtful] only at Pv 1.9''*, of clothes which are changed into missa kitaka, which is expl. at PvA 44 by kitakasadisflni lohapatta.sadis5ni bhavanti "they become like (hot) copper plates."
Kitika at Vin 11.153 of alinda, a verandah, said to be sar)sarana" ugghatana" (a movable screen or a curtain that can be drawn aside) Vin Texts 111.174, '7<>.
& Kitti f. [Vedic kirti, *qer : cp. Gr. mptalpu, Ohg. hruod, hruom = Ger. ruhm *qar: cp. Sk. karu poet; Gr. KtipvK herald. Lat. carmen hymn of praise. The expl""^ of Dhtp (579) & Dhtm (812) are sarjsadde Sc sajjsnddane] fame, renown, glory, honour, yaso ca kitti ca S 1.25 kittm ca sukhail ca S 1.187 yaso kitti sakhaii ca A 11.32 yaso kitti ca "fame and renown" Sn 817 (=Nd' 147, where appl. to the religious perfection attained by a samana) Sn 185 (in the same sense); VvA 68 (bahira-bhava becoming known outside)
;
Kittha [cp. Sk. krsta kis] growing com, the crop on the ground, a cornfield A'fii.393 (in simile), cp. S iv.195. -ada eating corn A in. 393. -arakkha the guardian of the comtield S iv.ig6. -sambadha " when the corn is
yaso
kitti
Sdhp
234.
-sadda the sound of fame, praise, renown (thutighosa DA 1. 1 46) esp. appl'' to the Buddha, whose fame Bhagavantai) Gotamar) evai) is heralded before him
:
Kittika
kalyano k'-saddo abl)liii(;.i;ato " th? liiKli reputation wciit forth over thu worKl, concerning the Venerable Gotama " (such is tliis Ex.iitcd One, Arahant. etc.) D 1.49. 87, 115, lib, 236; S IV. 323. 374; V.352 A i.^-y. 180 111.30, 39, 58, 253, 267 IV. 81) etc. The same with reference to others Miln 284. Appl'' to the good reputation of a inau (of a kalyaijamitta) at Pug 37 the
:
43
It is aoristic in
Kiriya
character (cp. Sk. sma). In questions dubitative. while in ordinary statements it gives the appearance of probabiUty, rather than certainty, to the sentence. Therefore the definitions of commentators " people say " or " I have heard " kirasaddo anttssavane " kira refers to a report by hearit is
:
: :
say "
pipako kittisaddo. bad reputation A I.i20 111.269; Pug 36; -vanna praise, in "hara receiving or deserving praise D 111.191 cp. bhata Nd' 147.
oppciite
is
:
PvA 103; kira-saddo anussav'althe J 1. 158; 322 are conventional and one-sided, and in both cases do not give the meaning required at the specified passages. The same holds good for J 1.158 & VvA
mahantag i 11.430 (kira ti anussavatthe nipato). " kira Baranasirajjai) " the kingdom of B. is truly great " self is difficult to subJ 1.126 atta hi kira duddamo due, we know " Dh 159 amoghag kira me putthag Sn 2. esa na kira surely not Sn 840; J 1.158. 356. " kira Visakha nama " that I presume is the Visakha peta hi kira (of whom we have heard) DhA 1.399 jananti "the petas, I should say, will know " Pv 11.7"';
.
Kittika (adj.)
[fr. kitti]
famous
VvA
;
200.
Kittita (pp. of kitteti] told l?dhd 124
su well told Sn 1057.
Kittima
Sk. krtima, der. fr. kfti, karoti, in sense of kata 1.2 (a) made up, artificial clever, skilful ThA 227; DhA 391 (of nania) VvA 275 (of ratha cleverly constructed)]. f kittima at Cp. also kutta, J 111.70 VI. 508 is according to Kern, Toev. s. v. a mis(adj.) [cp.
;
spelling for tittima.

Kitteti [v. den.
fr. kitti]
i.
to praise, extol
PvA
;
124, 162
to proclaim, announce, relate, tell ppr. kittento praising PvA 159. fut. kittayissati in sense of aor. Vv 34' ( = katheti VvA 151). -kittayissami I shall relate Sn 1053, 1132. grd: kittaniya to be praised PvA 9. aor. akittayi Sn 875, 921. pp. kittita.
2.
suppose this is so. Uttura" VvA gamissatha " thus you will surely 3- atite go to Heaven " Vv 82* " I hear " DhA 1.39-2 PvA 46, etc. so kira with aor. once upon a time kira pubbe akasi, at one time, you know, he had
evar) kira Uttare 69.
?
"
evar) kira saggai)
made
J 1.125
.
sa kira dasi adasi
now
the maid
gave her
PvA
[fr.
46; cp. J 1.195.
etc.
Kinma
of work,
Kinnara [kig + nara,
lit.
what-man, sec
,
kir) 3]
a
,
little
bird
with ahead like a man's] J iv.106, 254, 438 v. 47, 456 vi.283 vi.74. Mil 267. Canda kinnara Np. J 1.91 and kinnari Th 2, f. kinnara Np. of a queen ] v. 437 sq. 381 (cp. ThA 255), J II. 121 (matta-kinnari viya), 230; IV. 432 sq. Cp. kiropurisa.
,
,
kr, karoti to do] an occupation, place Cp. kita & kittima. J iv.223. 2. [fr. kr, kirati to scatter, cp. pp. kiijna] scattering, 169, 199. effusion (of sun rays), effulgence
(nt.) I.
workshop
VvA
not found in simples, only Kirati [klr] to scatter, strew in cpds. apa, abbhuk", abhi, ava (0), pari", vi. See also pp. kipâ'.
;
Kinnama
Kipillika
see
under
kirj.
see (f) & Kipillaka (nt.) [Cp. Sk. Trenckner, Notes, p. 108] an ant Sn 602 (kuntha") DhA 1.360; J iv.142 (kuntha) v. 39 (tamba'-'ani) kipillaka J 1.487 (v. 1. BB. for pillaka) Miln 272. DhA iv.134 (v. 1. SS. for T. IV. 375 (tamba'-puta) pillaka). Cp. kuntha & pipilika.
pipilika,
Kitata (& kirata) [prob. died.] a man of a tribe of junglemen, classed with dwarfs among the attendants of a See on the Kirata as a mountain tribe chief DA 1.148. Zimmer, Altindisches Leben p. 34. Cp. also apakiriA secondary meaning of tuna & okirati', okirana. kirata is that of a fraudulent merchant, a cheat (see
kirasa
&
keratika).
[a
Kibbisa
[Ved. kilbija, according to Grassmann to Buddh. kil as in kilSsa, thus originally " stain, dirt." Sk. kilvi$a classed with apairadha at Mvyntp. 245 No. 903] wrongdoing, demerit, fault, usually with i) karoti to do wrong Sn 246 Sdhp, 204 J in.135 or i) pasavati A v. 75 Yin 11. 198. -kata (adj.) liaving done wrong in akata-kalyano, etc. A n.174 and :(see kal(nt.)
; ; ;
Kiiasa
(adj.)
by-form of kirata]
false,
fraudulent
J iv.223 (=keratika).
Kiriyati [Pass, of kirati or karoti] to be affected or Vism. 318.
moved
Kiriya,
(
Kiriya
&
Kriya
[abstr.
fr.
;
karoti]
i.
(n.)
(a)
yana and kata 11. -karaka>=ncxt

sq.
;
a) 1.39 ; Pv iv.?' ; J in.14; -karin, doing

;
PvA
59.
wrong Sn 665
PvA
58.
Kibbiaaka = kibbisa Sdhp
290.
:
Kimi m. [Vedic kfmi] a worm, vermin

sisa
;
seta kimi kanha-
A III. 241 Miln 272; DA 1.199; As animal o) death and putrefaction 1.507; J 1.146; Sn 201 esp. with ref. to the punishment of Petas Pv 1.3'; Th 2, 439; PvA 192 Sdhp 603. As glow-worm M 11.34, 4' (with khajjopanaka) salaka a very minute insect Miln 312. In similes: Th i, 1175 (kimi va milhasaliitto); Vism 500, 598. In cpd. kimi-kula the worm kind (genus worm) Miln 100 Vism 235 gaija crowd of
action, performance, deed the doing -fulfilment cp. "karana, anta, making an end of, putting a stop to kala " ful(dukkhassa) S 111.149 iv.93 Sn 454, 725 filment of one's time" i. e. death S 111. 122 Pv i.io>'; Sn 694 Pug 17 kusala" performance of good actions S i.ioi v.456 dana the bestowing of gifts PvA 123 papa commission of sin Pug 19 = 23 pufjiâ" the performance of good works S 1.87 =89 -Â 111.48 ; a PvA 54 mangala" celebrarion of a festival PvA 86 massu-kiriya the dressing of the beard J 111.314 (cp. ra-karana and kappana) sacchi" realization, see s. v.
")
;
worms Vism
314.
Kifflina (adj.) [from kimi]
covered with worms

adv.
i.
:
J v. 2 70.
-akiriya the non-performance of, omission, abstaining from (a akarana = veramapi) J 111.530; Vbh 285. (b) an act in a speaal sense = promise, vow, dedication, kiriyai) intention, pledge: PvA 18; justice: Miln 171 (c) philobhindati to break one's vow Miln 206. sophically action ineffective as to result, non-causative, an action which ends in itself (Mrs. Rh. 1). in Dhs. trsl.
xciii.).
inoperative (see Cpd.
19).
In this sense
it is
Kira (& Kila) [Vedic
emphatic really, truly, ((Ir. (V/) 2. presumptive (with pres. or fut.) surely. 3. narrative (with I should think one would expect. aor.) now, then, you know (Or. oi. Lat. at, G. aber). - -
kila]
grouped with
Ger. sachc
tlK-ro is
:
kamma
(cp. for relation
kamma
kiriya
ursache). Thus is the theory of Makkhali n'atthi kammar), n'atthi kiriyar) n'atthi viriyan ti =
kira in continuous story is what " iti " is in direct or indirect speech. It connects new points in a narrative with something preceding, either as expected or gues.sed.
no karma, no after-effect and no vigour in this world A 1.286 (different at D 1.53); n'atthi kiriyi it 2. (adj.) (a) making no does not matter M 1.405.
difference, indefinite
of
no
result, as def. of
avyakata
Kiriyata
44
Kil&in
inf.)
[fr.
Kilesa
gram, cp. kilamatha.
;
dhammSl Vbh
:
io6, i82=302=Dh8 566 and 989 (roaDOdhitu Idriya neva kusali nAkusalS na ca kammavipSka indifierent, neither good nor bad and having no fruit of kamma), same of jhina Vbh 268=281
Miiller P. Gr. 38
giasnu,
gU, cp. gilana] exhausted, tired of (c. dat. or Vin 111.8 a untiring in (c. dat. or ace.) S 1.47;
;
DhsA
(b) indecisive, in akiriyar) vySkaroti to 388. give an indecisive answer, to reply evasively 1.53
V.162
J 1.109
Miln 382.
i.
andsB
pada
(ttg.)
Kili (sometimes kila) [onomat. fr. sound-root k|] decl. the sound "click," of the noise of a trap
in-
the verb
(i.
e.
that which supplies the
action) VvA 315; -vada (adj.) promulgating the (view of a) consequence of action, beUeving in merit and demerit, usually comb'' with kammavada (q. v.) also "vadin 1.115 (of Gotama) A 1.62; Vin 1.71; adenying the difference between merit & demerit
:
shutting J 1.243; "363, 397 (as "kili"). Also repeated " kilikili ti " click, click J 1.70. 2. as n. f. tinkling, clicking, ticking (cp. kipi), in kilii) karoti to
when
tinkle J v. 203.
Kilikilijrati
J v. 206
;
[denom.
fr.
kili
with rednpUcation] to tinkle

fr. kilikila
;
lv.i74=Vin 1.234 (+natthikavada)
242,
Vin
111.2
Arv.180
sq.
(freq. fr. kili
or den.
1.48
cp. kilakjlS
111.73.
-vadin adj. to prec. A 1.62; -hetu being a cause of discrimination Dhs 1424 sq.
;
" shouting for joy "

kilakila
AvS
ha-ha
" shouting
III. 312
and in cpd. bahakaraand hail-hail " ibid. 1.67

See also kipaloQayati.
Kirlyati
of, etc.
(f.)
[abstr. fr. last] the
performance of
MVastu
Note.
g'l,
),
state
Kil
and Divy
459).
is
one of the variations of the sound-imitating
See sakkacca, sacchi", satacca".
Killtin (adj.) enveloped, adorned
Pv in.g*
(=vethitaslsa).
Kite see
kili (the
sound
click).
which otherwise appears as q"!, q"l in Gr. VfX-aioc, cal-are, Ohg. hell-an (cp. Sk. krandati ?) also Gr. t:\atu>, L. clango, Goth, hlahjan (" laugh ") and in Sk kolahala, kokila, cp. cuculus (cuckoo) and perhaps Sk. ululi, uluka (owl), Gr. oXoXv^w, L. ululare. See also the cognate q'r under kitti.
L.
Sk. klid, to be wet. prob. Kiliijati [med-pass. of ki]id iUl to stick to, and confounded with STld, cp. also
Kiteftji i^) a mat of fibre or rushes, matting Vism 327 also a screen, a fascine, hurdle, faggots a crate, crating tassa gandhabbat) kilailja-kaiiûvanar) viya hutva " his music was Uke the scraping of a mat " ; J 11.249 ; As a fascine, suvauiia-kilaflja a gilt mat J iv.212.
; : . . . ;
used in making a road DhA 1.442. as a screen (comb^ with chatta, fan) PvA 127; as faggots: J 1.158; Miln 1.228 = 287 as a crate or basket, used by distillers 374 (soQcjlilâ-kilailja) (cp. the trsl" under sori4^ '" J.P.T.S. 1909) to which is likened the hood of a snake S 1. 106 (snake = mara).
;
:
Ctenta
tpp. of kilamati] tired, exhausted, weary, either with kara tired in body PvA 43 VvA 65 (indicating the falhng asleep); or "citta tired in mind D 1.20 = 111.32 (padutthacitta+, of the waning of the gods); or both kaya-citta Pv 111.2'; opp. akilanta-kaya-citta alert, vigorous with sound body and mind.
;
;
keiana & khela. The meaning " to get wet, to be soiled " only in pp. kilinna. The Dhtm (199), however, expl' k. by parideva lament, to be in trouble, which is not quite in harmony with the meaning it is more likely that in P. we have a confusion between kBd & klii in a meaning which differs from Sk.] to become heated, to get into a state of inflammation, to fester (of wounds) Vin 1.205 (vano kilijjittha festered) Sn 671 (gloss for kilissati, expl"" at SriA 481 by puti hoti). See also ukkiledeti (to clean out a pp. kilinna. stain, to " disinfect ").
Kilitttia [pp of
Kitema
[spelt
klama,
fr.
ktem] fatigue J v.397
= kilanta-
kilissati] 1 soiled, stained, impure ; of gatta, Umbs J 1. 1 29 of civara, cloak Bdhd 92 ; of vattha, clothes 11.261 ; of pavara-puppha, mango blossom 58=Vism 258. 2. unclean, lustful (morally) bad, in "kamma dirty pursuit, i. e. cohabitation J
. ;
DhA
KhA
bhava).
IV.190;
[Sk. klamati, a variation
PvA
195 (of a gaflika); together with kuthita
Miln 250.
SUamati
gri to lean, cp. kilanta, as
of ^ramati irl from " sleepy," and Lat. clinSre,
Kilinna [pp. of kiUjjati]
Clemens.
To k > ^ cp. kaniiia > ^n>ga, kilissati > iH?yati, etc. The Dhtp (222) & Dhtm (316) paraphrase kitem by gildne] 1. to go short of, to be in want of
(instr.)
; ;
DhA 11.79 na pinâkena kilamati does not go short of food Vin 11. 15. 87 iv.23 sq. 2. to weary, to be wearied, tired, fatigued to be in trouble or in misery PvA 215 (to be incommodated) 277 (be in distress) fut. kilamissami PvA 76. Cp. pari". pp.
1. wet, usually with saliva and perspiration Vin 111.37; J '-^l (lala), 164 (khela) 1.284 (assu); VvA 67 (seda). 2. The other meaning of kilid (to get inflamed) is to be found in kilinna-sarira (adj.) with an inflamed body (i. e. suffering from a skin-disease), which is Bdhgh's expl of okilini see under okira^.
DA
Kilissati [Sk. kli^yAti
kilanta.
Kitematha
fatigue,
ktem, in formation cp. samatha] tiredness, exhaustion 1.168; A n.199; S 1.136; as kaya, dtta" S v.128 as daratha" A 111.238 PvA 23 as nidda A 11.48, 50.
[fr.
M
;
Same root Ags. sRm slime. Another, specifically Pali, meaning is that of going bad, being vexed, with ref. to a heated state. This lies at the bottom of the Dhtp. (445) & Dhtm. (686) espl" by upaidpe.] I. to get wet, soiled or stained, to dirty oneself, be impure It 76 (of clothes, in the passing away of a deva)
as Gr. Xdfiai snail
;
= kbi or flis to adhere, and silesuma or semha, Sk. $le$ma, slime.
cp. P. khela
Kilamita
Pvii.83.
[pp.
of
kilameti]
worn
out,
tired,
fatigued
Th
I,
954
(kilisissanti, for kilissanti)
Ps
1.130.
Kilis-
seyya
fr.
Dh
158
(expl""
as ninda;)
labhati) to
do wrong.
Cp. pari".
Kitemeti [denom.
kilama]
to
be tired or fatigued
J 1.115; PPr- kilamayanto
1.52.
pp.
kilainita.
Kilissana (nt.) getting dirty, staining J
1.8.
mSaa
Nd
leprosy,
a cutaneous disease, perhaps under the var. diseases (abadha) together with kuttha gapiâ k sosa Vin 11.27: A v. 1 10
[cp.
Sk.
kilasa]
Kilesa (and klsa) [from kilissati]

fig.
i.
stain, soil, impurity,
enum"*
304.
a moral sense, depravity, lust. Its occurrence in the Pifakas is rare; in later works, very frequent, where it is approx. tantamount to our terms lower, or unregenerate nature, sinful desires, vices,
affliction
;
in
KilUka &
disease,
i7a (adj.)
[fr. last]
afflicted
with a cutaneous
kilasa,
passions.
I. Kilesa 'as obstacle (see "avarapa, "-sampayutta, -vippayutta, pahana) Ps 1.33; Sdhp 455; bhikkhu
a leper, in same comb" as
Vin
1.93
Kvu
31 ("iya).
Kileseti
45
Kivatika
Kit* (nt.) [cp. Sk. lata] a general term for insect DhA 1. 187; usually in comb" with patanga, beetle (moth ?) Miln 272 111.168 (with pulava); Sn 602; J vi.208 (vanna); PvA 67; Vism 115. klâ at J v. 373 means a kind of shield ( = catipala ? c), the reading should prob. be kheta.
whose passions are broken up upasanta kileso " one whose passions are 230 no ce pi jatu puriso kilese vSto yatba abbhaghanai) vihine Sn 348 pariyodapeyya attinai) cittaklesehi panîto S v.24=A v. 232, 253 = Dh 88. 2-. Occurs in such combinations as kilesi ca khandh^ ca abhisankhSri ca Nd' 487 kilesa+ khandha Ps 1.6972 11.36, 140 cp. Vbh 44, 68 kilesa + sarjsara PvA 7 kammar) kiles3 hetu saT)ScLrassa Nett 113, cp. 191. 3. kilesa also occurs in a series explanatory of tanhS, in
bhinnakileso
246.
" one
;
Vbh
PvA 51 calmed " PvA
KItaka
(nt.)
one or
all
kinds of insects Vin 1.188.

J 1.224 (d5sa
KKa
[pp. of kiijati]
bought
a bought slave)
the stereotype comb" of t., ditthi. kilesa " clinging to existence, false ideas and lust " (see Nd^ s. v. tanhe^ V ). 4. In the same function it stands with r3ga, viz. rSga dosa moha kilesa, i. e. sensuality, bewilderment and lust (see Nd* s. v. rSga n.), cp. Dhs 982. 1006. The grouping as dasa kilesa-vatthuni is lobha dosa oioha mina ditthi vicikicchS thinar) uddbaccai) ahirikai) anottappai) Dhs i548=Vbh 341 Vism 683; mentioned at Ps 1. 1 30. These with the exception of the last two, are also grouped as aftba k-vatthuni at Vbh 385. As three kilesas (past, present and future) at Ps 11.217. 5. The' giving up of kilesa is one of the four essentials of perfection the recognition of evil, the removal of its source (which is kilesa), the meditation on the Path, and the realization of the extinction of evil (see Nd' s. v. dukkha 11.). Kilesa in this connection interchanges with samudaya, as denoting the origin of evil cp. samudayo kilesS Nett 191. -avarana the obstacle of lust Vbh 342 = Pug 1 3 Vism 177; "avaraijata id. A 111.436 -kkhaya the destruction of lust Bdhd 8 1 -paripantha danger of lust pabana the giving up of worldly lust Vin J VI. 57 111.92 sq., IV. 25; Bdhd 129, 131; -puflja the heap of lusts consisting of ten qualities, viz. the four ah^ra (etc. four of each :), vipallisS, upidanani, yogS, gandha, Ssava, ogha, salla, vifliiaoatthitiyo, agatigamanSni. Nett 113, 114; 116 sq. -bhumi the substratum or essence of lust Nett 2, 192 there are four mentioned at Nett 161 anusaya, pariyutthana", sagyojana", upadana -mara death which is the consequence of sinful desire DhA 1.317 (in expl. of Mara); -vatthuni
n.185.
KIdisa (interr. adj.) [cp. Sk. kidj4 = kir) dria] what like ? of what kind ? which ? (cp. tadisa) Sn 836, 1089 (=kio As Pv II.63; PvA 50, 51; VvA 76). saijthita Nd See also Kirisa. Np. S rv.193.
;
KIra
[cp. Sk. kira]
a parrot
2,
Abhp 640
(cp. ciriti).
KIria = kidi3a
Th
385
(cp.
ThA
256).
KI]a = a
pin,
a stake, see Khila.
KQati [Sk. kriâti] to play, sport, enjoy or amuse oneself Vin 1V.112 (udake k. sport in the water); Pv im'*
paricarami PvA ( = indriy5ni Th 2, 147 PvA 16, 67, 77, 189
;
77)
;
11.196;
J v.38
:
c.
ace. to celebrate
nakkhattag J 1.50; chanag DhA in. 100.

to make a snake).
73; ThA 137; Cans. II. kijapeti pp. kllita. play, to train J n.267 (sappag to train or tame
VvA
63;
PvA
KQanaka
ref.
[fr. kilati]
a plaything, a toy
Th
2,
384 (with
to the moon).
(f.) [fr-
KQanS
PvA Dia
f
.
67;
[fr.
DhA
same) playing, sport, amusement Nett 18 III. 461 (nakkhatta celebration).
the (lo) divisions of kilesa (see above) Dhs 1229, 1548 Vism 20. -vinaya the discipline of lust Nett 22 ippayutta free from lust (dhamma principles, to which belongs NibbSna) Dhs 1555; -sampayutta connected or aftected with lust Dhs 1554 (as 12 principles)
(pi.)
;
;
udakakilag kilanti enjoying herself on the water PvA uyyana" amusement in the park DhA 1.220; 189. nakkhatta-kilag kilati to celebrate a festival IV. 3 standing in a certain Nak(i. e. the full moon when khatta) VvA 109, ThA 137; sala-kila sport in the sala woods J v.38 kiladhippSyena in play, for fun PvA 215 ;
krI4, cp. Sk. kri(ja] play, sport,
enjoyment
Vbh 18=30=44 = 56,

KUaieti
(fig.)
:
68, 80. 96, 120, 323.
Vism 254. -goK-ka id. 255 -pasuta bent on play -bhandaka (nt.) toy Miln 229 (=ki|apanaka J 1.58; 1.266); -mandala play-circle, children's games, playground VI.332 ;'DhA III. 146 -sala playhouse J Vl.332.
-gola a ball to play with
(cp.
Cp.
M
kilika.
Vism 256
KhA
53)
ThA
[v.
den. fr. kilesa] to become soiled or stained indriySni kilesenti Sdhp. 364.
Kllipanaka
KilOffla
= next
?]
at J in. 49 taken as syn. of loma, hair

(in
a list 1.266, 384 i. (nt.) a plaything, toy 2. (adj.) one who makes play given at A v.203. (sappa a snake- trainer, cp. sappag kijipeti J IV. 308
and used in sense of pharusa, shaggy, rough maQsakhapâ as simile for kiloma-vaca).
kiloma
J 11.267).
the right lung, cp. Greek Kilomaka 1.185 = Kh in. itXivfutv, Lat. pulmo] the pleura Nett 77=Vbh 193; J iv.292 Miln 26. Discussed in
Woman, [ = Sk.
Vism
KQiki (f.) kumara"

J 111.275
;
". like play, sport, amusement; always 11.196; uyyana" (sport in the garden)
IV. 23,
390
udaka"
ThA
186.
detail at
257, 357.
Kin
(adj.) [Sk. krâ, perhaps to Lat. gracilis, slim] lean, haggard, emaciated, opp. thula fat (VvA 103). As Ep. of ascetics Sn 165. Dh 395 = Th i, 243; esp. as Ep. of Miln 303. petas: Pv 11. i'; Sn 426, 585; Sdhp loi For phrase kisa-dhamani-santhata see the latter.
;
having played, playing, Kllita [pp. of kilati] played or (hasitasporting; celebrated (of a festival) A iv.55 (nt.) amusement, sport, lapita); PvA 76 (sadhu). Cp. saha1.229 (kilita-jatag kilati). celebration
pagsu
see also keli
&
khicjâ.
Klvant & Eva kivant formed

;
(interr. adj.
fr.
?
interr.
and adv.) [Sk. kiyant and stem ki] how great ? how
language how
?
Kiil = kisa Vini.36=-J 1.83;

Xtanti [den.
f.
kisika
Th
2. 27.
fr. kisa] i. to get thin, to become exhausted, = to waste, weary, worry J vi.495 (pret. ma kisittha 2. [Pass, of kassati. kff] see pari". C. ma kisa bhava).
As indef. Kivanto tattha bherava " howyiva). " Sn 959 Kiva katuka how ever great the terrors painful ? PvA 226 k^-cirag how long? Pj and Sn 1004 k-dighag same Sn p. 126 k dure how far } Miln 16; DhA 1.386 k'-mahantag how big ? DhA 1.29 VvA 325
rel.
:
much
how many
and
in later
(cp.
Xinara in
neg. akissava at S i 1 49 >s doubtful in origin and meaning. The trsl" gives " without wisdom." Should we read akittima or akiflcana. as we suggested under the a. although this latter does not quite agree with
.
bahug how much

?
DhA
iv.193.
Kivatika
(interr. adj.) [fr. last] of
how many
Vin
1.117.
Kivatika bhikkhQ
number: how much how many Bhikkhus
sense required
Ku
Kd
(kud- and kum-) 3rd stem of interrog. [iron, ka (on lorm and meaning cp. kad;=Lat.* quu in (qy)ubi, like katara< (qu)uter; cp. also Vedic ku how ? Sk. kutra, kutab, kuha, kva) where ? when ? whither ? whence ? As adv. in cpds. in disparaging sense of " what of " ?
e.
46
Kukkuccaka
ful in little
Kujja
(adj.) conscientious (too) scrupulous, " faith-
"
J 1.376
VvA.
319.
nothing of, bad, wrong, little, e. g. kum-magga wrong path; kuk-kucca = kud-kicca doing wrong, kur) at PvA 57 {in trouUing about little = worry. expl. of kuiijara) is interpreted as pathavi. 1 Kuto where from ? whence ? Dh 62 kbhayai) whence i. e. why fear ? Dh 212 sq. Sn 271, 862 Pv with nu whence or why then ? 11.6*; how ? J VI. 330 Sn 1049 ( = kacci ssu Nd* s. v.). kut-ettha =kuto ettha -na kuto from nowhere Sn 35, 919 a-kuto id. J. 1.53. " in akutobhaya " with nothing to fear from anywhere Th i, 510 Th 11, i. e. with no reason for fear S 1.192
1.
Knkknccayati [denom. fr. kukkucca] to feel remorse, to worry A 1.85 Pug 26. Der. are kukkuccayana and ayitatta = kukkucca in def. at Dhs 160 =Nd' s. v
;
Knkkacciya "^ kukkucca Sn 972.
Enkknâ
(Sk.
kurkuta
& kukkuta
onomatopoetic = Lat.
;
cucurio, Ger. kikeriki) a cock Miln 363
Pv 11. i^' ('d.) Su 56; (modami akutobhayo) kuto-ja arisen from where ? Sn 270 -"nidana having its foundation or origin in what ? Sn 270, 864 sq. 2. Kuda at what time, when ? (cp. kadS) Pug 27; at auy time, na k never Sn 221 iudef. kudacanar) (expl. by solasim pi kaiai) SnA 277) Dh 5, 210 Bdhd 125 gamanena na pattabbo lokass' anto k " by walk3i}',
;
; :
163: f. kukkuti a hen DhA 1.48; ThA 255; in simile 1.104- 357=A IV. 125 sq., 176 sq. (cp. potako). -anda (kukkut") a hen's egg Vism 261. -patta the wing of a cock A iv.47. -potaka a chicken, in simile i.i04 = 357=Â IV. 126 = 176. -yuddha a cock fight D 1.6 -lakkhana divining by means of a cock D 1.9 -sampatika a shower of hot ashes (cock as symbol of fire) A i.i59=D 111.75, cp. Divy 316 and see Morris, J.P.T.S. 1885, 38 -sukara (pi.) cocks and pigs D 1.5 = A H.209=Pug 58; D 1.141 A 11.42 sq. ; It 36.
J iv.58
VvA
M M
end of the world can never be reached " S 1.62. Kuva, kva, where ? Sn 970 (kuvar) & kuva) indef. nowhere yassa n'atthi with na kvaci anywhere upama kvaci " of whom (i. e. of Gotama) there is no likeness anywhere" Sn 1137; cp. 218, 395; expl"* by
ing, the
3.
;
Knkkara [Sk. kurkura, or is it ku-krura ? Cp. kurura) a dog, usually of a fierce character, a hound A 111.389; V.271 J I.i75sq.; 189 Pv 111.7'; Sdhpgo. In similes:
; ;
f. kukkurini Miln 67. 198 1.364 A iv.377. -vatika (adj.) imitating a dog, cynic 1.387 (-f-dukkara karaka also as k-vata, sila, citta, "akappa) D 111.6, 7; Nett 99 (-fgovatika; -sangha a pack of
IV.
Nd'
4.
5.
like kuhinci.
kuvar) at
?
111.183.
hounds
'885, 39
A
;
111.75.
Kutha (kudha) where

:
J v. 485 (--kuhir)).
Kokknâ [taken
Kuhii) (=kuhar), cp. Sk. kuha) where ? whither ? k bhikkhu gamissati Sp 41 i; ko Often with fut. gacchasi where are you going ? Pv 11.8' tvai) ettakar) divasar) k gata where have you been all these days ? PvA 6 13 42 indef. kuhiiici, anywhere, with na k nowhere, or not in anything, in n'atthi tanha k loke " he has no desire for anything in tliis world " Sn 496,
; ; ;
; :
as variant of kukkuta by Morris, J.P.T.S. occurs also in BSk. as Name of a Purgatory, e. g. MVastu 1.6 The classical Sk. form is 111.369, 455. kukula] hot ashes, embers S 111.177 J hi 34 Kvu 208, cf. trans. 127; with ref. to Purgatory S 1.209; J v.143 (nama Niraya) Sdhp 194 Pgdp 24. -vassa a shower of hot ashes J 1.73 rv.389 (v. 1.).
;
783, 1048 see
Nd
1.
on 783 & I048

takes
it
= kimhici Dh
;
180.
Kakkusa i. the red powder of rice husks Vin H.280 (see Bdgh 11.328: kukkusai] mattikag =kuijdakan c'eva
mattikan ca). 2. ( = kalakabara 540
ilnkatthaka
(v.
BB. kukkuthaka) a kind

v.)
Kern
nus
(Toev.
s.
of bird J vi.539. to be Sk. kukkutaka, phasia-
(adj.) variegated,
;
spotted J vi.539
v.
1.
B. ukkusa).
gallus.
[cp. Sk.
Kukkn
ki^ku
?]
a measure of length S v. 445
Konkama
Vism
Kankninin
(nt.)
[cp.
Sk.
kunkuma]
safiron
Miln 382
A IV. 404, and in kukkukata Vin 1.255 =v.i72 (cphowever Vin. 7>*/s 1. 154, on Bdhgh's note =^ temporary).
Knkkuka [fr. kukku] " of tlie kukku-mcasure," to be measured by a kukku. Of a stone-pillar, 16 k's high akukkuka-jata of enormous S v.445 .V IV. 404. height (of a tree) M 1.233=^8 111.141 (text akukkajata)
241.
(adj.) fidgety J v. 435.
(nt.) noise,
Kunkumiya
tumult
J v. 437
(=kolahala).
= iv.i67; A
11.200
(text:
it
{Toev. s. V. kukka) takes a the opposite.
Kern akukkuccakajata). to uiean " grown crooked,"
Knccbi (f.) [Sk. kukî];!, cp. ko^] a cavity, esp. the belly (Vism 10 1 or the womb; arnjava" the interior of the ocean 1.119, 227 J v. 416; jala the hollow of the net As womb frequent, e. g. niatu^ J 1.149: J 1. 210.
)
;
Kokkncca
[kud-kicca] I. bad doing, misconduct, bad Def. kucchitaij katag kukatar) tassa bh.lvo character.
kukkuccai) Vism 470

tions in
it is
& Bdhd
24
Various explana-
Nd* on Sn iio6=Dhs 1160, in its literal sense bad behaviour with hands and feet (hattha-pada) J i.ii9=DA 1.42 (in comb" with ukkasita & khipita;
195; as pregnant womb vi.482 DhA 11.261 -daha enteric fever DhA 1.182; -pariharika sustain-roga abdominal ing,' feeding the belly D 1.71 =Pug 58 trouble J 1.243 -vikara disturbance of the bowels Vin -vitthambhana steadying the action of the bowels 1.301
DA
1.224;
PvA
19,
63,
III,
;
containing gabbha J 1.50
11.2
.'
(digestion)
Dhs 646 = 740=875.

;
;
2. remorse, scruple, sadda) hattha" alone J 11. 142. worry. In this sense often with vippatissara and in conn. w. uddhacca it is the fourth of the five nivaranas
;
(q. v.)
Vin 1.49; iv.70

;
D
;
1.246;
1.99;
1.437;
Kacchita [Sk. kutsita, pp. of kntsay] contemptible, vile, bad, only in Com' VvA 215 in def. of kaya KhA 38 in def. of kusala DhsA 39 VvA 169 in def. of kukkucca Vism 470 in def. of pagsu-kula Vism 60.
;
khinasava (adj.) free from remorse M 1.108 akukkucca (adj.) fitc k-vupasanta S i.i67--Sn 82. from worry, having no remorse Sn 850. Kukkutcar) kunite (c. gen.) to be scrupulous about J 1.377 kariijsii DhA IV.S8 cp. kukkuccag apajjati (e.\pl. by sankati)
1106; A 1.282: Sn 925; Nd' 379; DhA Bdhd 96. na kinci k'lj na 111.483 IV. 88 Sdhp 459 koci vippatis-sareti " has nobody any remorse .'" S The dispelling of scrupulousness is one Ill.l20 = iv.46. k'îj vinodctuij of the duties and virtues of a muni 11.210 --- Hug 59 chinnaA v. 72 k. pahaya D 1.71
1.134
= Sn
Kucchimant
(adj.) [fr. kucchi]
pregnant
J v. 181.
Kajati Tor kujjati ? see kujja] in kujant.l dinalocana Sdhp 166: to be bent, crooked, humpbacked ?
=A
Kujana
Kujja
(aJj.) [fr. kujati]
ratho akujano
nama
only neg. S 133.
a'
not going crooked,
in
kukkucca
'
^/qub, Lat. cubare. (adj.) [Sk. kubja. humpbacked Or. Kvipw, Mhg. hogger. humpback] ht. "bent," as nt. kujjaij in ajjhena-kujjar) Sn .'42 crookedness, deceit, fraud (cp. Sn.\ 286 kuta ?). Cp. kujati & khujja, see
;
J 111.66.
also ava". uk
',
nik, pati, pali".
Knjjhati
Knjjhsti [cp. Vedic krunhyate, fr. krndh] to be angry with (dat.) A 1.283 =Pug 32. 48; Vism 306; ma kujjhittha kujjhatar), "don't be angry" S 1.240 ma kujjhi J III. 22 na kujjheyya Dh. 224 ger. kujjhitva PvA 117, grd. kujjhitabba Pv iv. i .'*
; ; ;
47
KatUa
Kudda
(adj.) bent, crooked (cp. knj and kuc, Morris J.P.T.S. 1893, 15) J 111.112 (=jimha); Miln 297 (sankutila). 418 (of an arrow); nt. a bend, a crook Miln
351.
-a straight
84.
Vv
16'
(magga).
;
-bhava crookedness of character Vism 466
PvA
51
Kojjhana (adj.) [fr. kujjhati] angry = kodhana VvA 71; Pug ,\ 215 (bhava). Kujjhana (f.) anger, irritation,
*ôgether with kujjhitattai) in def"
VvA
-a uprightness
Bdhd
20.
ofkodhaDhs 1060 =
fr.
Kaîlati (f.) [fr. kutila] crookedness, falseness, in a, uprightness of character Dhs 50, 51 DhA 1. 173.
;
Pug
j8, 22.
Kntl
Kajjhapana (nt.) [Cans, formation augry at DhA iv.182.

Kofica
(nt.)
kujjhati]
being
(f.) any single-roomed abode, a hut. cabin, shed Vin 111.144 (on vehSsa-kuti see vehSsa & Vin iv.46) Sn 18. 19 Pv 11.2* VvA 188, 256 (civara, a cloak as teat). See also kappiya, gandha, paQna,
(kuti)
cot,
[krnic, cp. Sk.

;
:
kroSati,
Pali
;
kofica,
Lat.
vacca".
comix, corvus Gr. jcpiifw, upavyi) all of crowing noise from sound-root kj. see note on gala] a crowing or trumpeting noise (in compounds only). kara cackling (of a hen) ThA 255 -nida trumpeting (of an elephant) J 111.114.
crocio.
-kara the making of a hut, in sikkhapada, a rule regarding the method of building a hut J 11.282 111.78. -dijsaka (a) destroying a hut or nest DhA 11. 23; 351 -purisa a " hut man," a peasant Miln 147.
; ;
Kntokniicaka see katukaiicuka.
Koiieika
(f.)
a key,
148
;
tala Vin
11.
Bdhgh on C.V. v.29, 2 (Vin 11.319) cp. Vism 251 ("kosaka a case for a key)
:
Katnmba
439. J 1.225
(nt.)
family property
&
estates J 1.122, 225;
D.\
1.200, 207, 252
DhA
raja" (and
II.
143.
;
"kutumbaka) the king's property J 1.369, -kutumbai) santhapeti to set up an establishment

;
KuAcita (adj.) [pp. of kaflc or knific cp. Sk. kruiicati, to be crooked. Lat. crux, Ohg. hrukki, also Sk. kuncita bent] bent, crooked J 1.89 (kesa with wavy hair) V.202 (agga: kannesu lambanti ca kuncitagga: expH on p. 204 by sihakundale sandhaya vadati, evidently taking kuflcita as a sort of earring) of Petas, Sdhp
;
i'^^.^
iii.37t>.
Knlombika
Kntta'
(9".
see kufimbika.
[cp. kotteti,
kat to crush, which

(115.
is expl"*
by Dhtp
102.
KaAja
(m.) a hollow, a glen, dell, used by DhpSLIa in expl" 35 (kuiijaro ti kufije giritale ramati) and PvA 57 (kui) pathavii) jirayati kufijo suvarag aticarati kunjaro ti). -nadi a river glen 1.209.
of kufljara at
VvA
781) together with ko\\ by chedana; it is there taken together with kut of kuta', which is expl'' as kotilla] powder. Sasapa" mustard powder Vin 1.205 U-'S' (at the latter passage to be read for "kudda, cp. Vin Texts 111.171). 205.
555)
* bhtm
Kntta'
DA
Kofijara (m.) [Deriv. unknown. The sound is not unlike an elephant's trumpeting & need not be Aryan, which has hasti. The Sk. of the epics & fables uses both
[of doubtful origin & form. cp. var. BSk. forms kot|a-r5ja, kota & kodda", e. g. MVastu 1.231] only found in cpds. "daruni sticks in a wattle & daub wall Vism 354, and in kutfa raja subordinate prince, possibly
kudda" a wattle and daub prince S
in.
56
(v.
1.
kudda")
hand
k]
an elephant Vin
252
;
11.
195
M 1.229, 375
1.
Dh
IV. 4
157
kujja") cp. kud(Ja J v. 102 sq., where See also expl. papa-raja, with vv. II. kuta and kuta.
(v.
1.
;
= v.44
322, 324, 327; J V.336;

;
ThA
Miln 245.
;
5'; Pv i.ii'; Dh.-\ -deva chief of the gods,

-sala an elephant's
Vv
khujja and khuddaka-raja.
Ep. of Sakka Vv 47' J v. 158. -vara a state elephant VvA 181.

stable
DhA
iv.203.
;
Knttha' (nt.) (cp. kns; Sk. kusthS f.) leprosy J v.69. 72, 89. VI. 196. 383; Vism 35 (-|-gao4a); DA 1.260, 261, 272. The disease described at DhA 161 sq. is probably leprosy. Cp. kilSsa. On var. kinds of leprosy see
J v.69, IV. 196.
Ka^
a pitcher Vv 50*; J 1.120; DhA 11. 19, 2O1 m.i8. is to be read at J 1.145 for ki'ita (antokufe padipo viya cp. ghata). Noie. Kufa at DhsA 263 stands for knta' sledge-hammer.
Kuta
Kattha' a kind of fragrant plant (Costus speciosus) or

spice J VI. 537.
Kanaka a cheat Pgdp kutaka S 11.258.
12
read kutaka.
So
al.so in
gama
Katthita hot. sweltering (of uiiha) S iv.289
(v.
I.
kikita)
tamba, cp. uttatta) Pgdp 33. kathati kuthati, ukkaUhita & pakkuUhita. molten
(of
See also
Kataja a kind of root (Wrightia antidyscnterica or Ncricum antidysentericum), used as a medicine Vin 1.201 (cp. Vin. Texts 11.45).
Ka(ati see pati and cp. kuta', kotteti
kutta'.
Kn^hin
VI.
196
a leper IJd 49
;
M
;
1.506 (in simile)
Th
i,
1054
J v. 413
DhA
III. 255.
&
in diff. sense
Katthilika the pericarp or envelope of a seed (phala) VvA 344 (=sipatika).
Katava
DhA
Katiki
B. kulavaka) a nest J 111.74 11.23 (for kutika).

(v.
l.
S.
ku'
v.
I.
at
Katharl (f) [cp Sk. kuthara. axe = Lat. culter, knife from *(s)aer, to cut, in Lat. caro. etc]. An axe, a hatchet Vin 111.144 S iv.160, 167 M 1.233 = 3 ITI.141
;
[i)
from kuti [B. Sk. knfika
Av.;^. 11.15O]
a
;
little
hut, usually made of sticts, gras.s and clay, poetical of an abode of a bliikkhu Vin 111.35, 41, 42 10 I'vA 42. 81; 11.23. Cp. also tii.ia", d5ru arafiOa" ahutin the woodsS 1.61 iii.iiO iv.380. Often fig. for body (see kaya) Th 1, i. As adj. -. c. g. atthakutiko gimo a village of 8 huts Dh 1.313.
=VvA
;
DhA
A. 1. 14 1 II.20I IV. 71 J 1.43 1 DhA 111.59 PvA 277. Purisassa hi jatassa kuthSrl jilyate mukhe " when man is born, together with him is bom an axe in his mouth (to cut evil speech) " S i.i49^Sn 657 = A v. 174.
; ;
Kaâmalaka
[for
kusuma"] an opening bud
iv.i 17.
19.
Kn44a
[to
ksad to grind, cp. cupna] a wail built of wattle
Kaîmbika
lord,
(also
kutumbika) a man of property, a land1.68, 126, 169.
and daub", in "nagaraka " a little wattle and daub town " D 11.146, 169 (cp. Kh.D. on this in Buddh.
Three such kinds of simply-built walls Suttas p. 99). are mentioned at Vin iv.266, viz. itthaki" of tiles, sili"
the head of a family, J
225
P^'A 31, 38. 73, 82.
Kutumbiya-putta Np. Vism
11.423 48.
Kudda-tnula
of
48
KoQ^Îa
[cp. kuii4a> orig.
Kutti
bending, i. e. winding] a ring J iv. 358 (su with beautiful DhA 1.25. Frequent as maiji, a jewelled earring Vin n.156 S 1.77 1.366 Pv 11.9" siha or sihamukha an earring with a jewel called " lion's mouth " J V.205 ( =ku6cita), 438. In sagara" it means the ocean belt Miln 220= J in. 32 (where expl. as sagaramajjhe dipavasena thitatta tassa kun<Jalabhutar)). Cp. also rajju" a rope as belt VvA 212. kun(Jalavatta turning, twisting round D n.i8 (of the hair of a Mahapurisa).
esp. earring earrings)
;
Vism
of wood. The expl" of ku(îâ at " geha-bhittiya etam adhivacanar)." Kuîjia-raja see under kutta). Also in tirokucîjat) outstone,
dim"
is
394
Ai. 254
= 111. 16
1.34=11.18; A iv.55 Vism 394, and vni' = Pv is'. parakuc^dai] nissaya J 11.431 (near another man's wall) is doubtful; vv. U. (kudija-) pada the B. kutar) and kuttai). S. ku(j(Jhai). lower part of a lath and plaster wall Vin 11. 152. Note. Ku<J(Ja at Vin 11. 151 is to be read kuU^side the wall
tiroku(|l4esu
Kh
Ku44B*lll&la a sort of root Vin in. 15.
Ko^âIca >
J i-92-
^'''^
^^^
<^v'
having single or double walls
Envfalin* (adj.) [fr. ku^<Jala] wearing earrings S iv.343 su Vv 73'. Cp. Mattha Np. J V.136; VI. 478.
KoQa (adj.)
[cp. kuî lame from *4er, to bend = Gr. ictiXXoc crooked and lame, Lat. curvus & coluber snake] dis-
DhA
1.23
Pv
II. 5.
torted, bent, crooked,
lame Pv
11.9^' (v.
1.
;
kunda
cp.
PvA
123 kunita patikunita an-ujubhuta) (kcina blind and lame).

.
DhA
111.71
KoQâlin' in kuQ<âli-kata contorted Pv kuâlin and cp. Morris, J.P.T.S. 1893. 14.
11.9*'.
See
Kaâpa
[der. fr. kuria
ch. Sk. kuijapa]
1.73 = A IV. 377 (ahi, iv.i98sq. Sn 205; J 1.61, 146; PvA 15. Kaothe isatto kuriapo a corpse hanging round one's neck 1.120; J 1.5; also Vin lii.68a The abovementioned list of corpses (ahi, etc.) is amplified at Vism 343 as follows hatthi", assa", go, mahigsa", manussa", ahi, kukkura". Cp. kalebara. -gandha smell of a rotting corpse SnA 286 PvA 32.
Vin 111.68= M
puti)
;
a corpse, carcase. kukkura, manussa'
KoQî (^') [ = kuiidika] a pail or pot, in phrase kuncjipaddhana giving a pailful of milk J vi.504 (Kern, Toev. s. V. compares phrase Sk. k^rjsy'opadohana &
proposes reading supadhjrana).
kund'
opadohana.
See
also
kar)-
KaQ4ika [cp. kuoda] bending, in ahi-kundika (?) a snake charmer (lit. bender) J iv.3o8(v. 1. S. gurithika)see ahi; and catu-kundika bent as regards bis four limbs, i. e.
walking on
181).
all
fours
1.79
Pv
111.2*
(expl. at
PvA
Kavalia
torted
S.S.
in kuoalikata
Pv
11.9 ''8-
and kunaliraukha contracted, con(Hardy, but Minayeff and Hardy's
KiUjiîkft (f.)
a water-pot J
;
1.8,
9, n.73
= kamarida1u),
IV.41,
123 by mukhavikarena vikunitag (or vikucitar) SS.) sakunitai) (better; sankucitai]) (cp. Sk. kac or kaiic to shrink).
Kui)(Jali), expl""
PvA
317
v. 390
DhA
1.92 (cp. kuta).
Kutaka
(adj.) eager, in
sakutuka eagerness Dclvs

of a flower J 1.60.
Koi^la N. of a bird
(the Indian cuckoo) J v. 2 14 sq. Kuijala-daha " cuckoo-lake," N. of (kun&la-j&taka). one of the seven great lakes in the Hiraavant Vism 416.
[fr.
Kntnmbaka (-puppha) N.
Knt&hala (m.
nt.)
Koîlaka
kuo&Ia] the cuckoo J v. 406
= kokiIa).
Kaî (adj.) deformed, paralysed (orig. bent, crooked, cp. kuna) only of the arm. ace. to Pug A iv.19 either of one or both arms (hands) J 1.353 (expl. kuothahattha) = DhA 1.376; Pug 51 (kaua, kuiji, khanja) see khaiija.
;
tumult, excitement; Davs v.22 DhA in. 1 94 (v. 1. kot"). a (adj.) unperturbed, not shamming J 1.387 (expl. by avikimia-vaco of straight speech). See also kotuhala. -mangala a festivity, ceremony, Nd^ in expl. of anekarupena Sn 1079, 1082 -sala a hall for recreation, a common room 1.179=8 iv.398 = M 11.2, cp. Divy
; ;
143-
Kimita
(or kui;iika)=kuna
?).
PvA
i
.
123, 125 (or
should
it
be
Kato
Katta
see under ka.
kucita
Cp. pati.
Kaotha
[cp. ku(>a
and
1
kuijda]
bent,
lame
blunt
353.
(of
sword)
DhA
;
1.31
tikkhina) cripple J
tina a
17.
(kuddila) Pug kind of grass

;
1.34 (of asi,
Vism
a opp.
2.
P. kutta, (nt.) [Der. fr. katta = Sk. krtr as krttra P. kuttima, in caus. pass. cp. Sk. kftrima artificial " being made up." i. Work. sense kappita of kjp)] The beginning of things was the work of Brahma.
II. 1
Knvthita
variant of gunthita, as also found in cpd. Pv 11. 3' and kundita S 1.197, tioth in phrase patjsu", according to Hardy, PvA p. 302 to be corrected to gunthita covered with dust (see guijtheti). The V. I. at both places is "kutthita. Also found as paQsukunthita at J vi.559 ( = makkhita C v. 1. B B. kundita).
[a
palikuijthita]
of kutta implies that the work was so easy as to be nearer play than work, and to have been 111.28. carried out in a mood of graceful sport. 2. behaviour, i. e. charming behaviour, coquetry J 11.329, comb** with lila (graceful carriage) J 1.296,
The use
433; and with vilasa (charming behaviour) J 11.127; IV. 219. 472; itthi" and purisa" A iv.57 = Dhs 633
Ka^4a
(a) bent,
crooked
DA
1.296 (daij(Jaka)
PvA
181.
As adj. in kuttavala, (expl. at DhsA 321 by kiriya). well arranged, plaited tails 1.105 (expl"* at 1.274 as kappita-vala cp. kappita).
DA
KoQâka the
;
of rice husks (cp. kukkusa* Vin II. 151 280 J 11.289 (text has kunâdaka) III. 325 (ibid, as acama"). Also used as toilet powder: DhA II. 261 (kuij(Jakena sarirar) makkhetva). sakundaka (-bhatta) (a meal) with husk powder-cake J V.383. -angarapiiva pancake of rice powder DhA 111.324; -kucchi in "sindhavapotaka " the rice- (cake) bellv colt " J 11.288 ;-khadaka (a) eating rice-powder J 11.288 (cp. DhA III. 325) -dhuma, lit. smoke of red rice powder, Ep. of the blood J in. 542 -puva cake of husk-powder -mutthi a handful of rice-powder \'vA 5 J 1.422 sq. DhA 1.425 -yagu husk-powder gruel J 11.288.
red
powder
=DhA
Kattaka [der. f r. kutta, that which is made up or " woven," with orig. meaning of karoti to weave ?] i nt. a woollen carpet (DA 1.87 = as used for dancing-women), together with kafthissa and koseyya in list of forbidden articles
.
of
beddingD
1.7
=A i.iSi =Vin
1.
192 =11.163.
2.
adj.
" made up." pretending, in samana-k a sham ascetic Vin in. 68-71.
Kattama
in
kasi-kuttama
J vi. 49
should be read as kisik'-
uttaraa.
Kntti (f.) [cp. kutta] arrangement, fitting, trapping, harnessing Vin n.io8 (sara : accuracy in sound, harmony); J in. 314 (massu beard-dressing, expl'' by
Kutthaka
massu-kiriyi. Here corresponding to Sk 'klpti !) IV.3J2 (battha, elephant trappings, cp. kappanJ) V.215 ( = karaQa, cp. Sk. kalpa).
49
Kumbha
simi I shall pretend to be angry). akuppa (adj.) and akuppaQ (nt.) steadfast, not to be shaken, an Ep. of arahant and nibbSna (cp. asankuppa) akuppa-dhammo Pug 1 1 (see akuppa). Akuppai) as freedom from anger at Vin 11.251.
;
Katth&ka S
1.66
should be replaced by
v.
1.
kotthnka.
Kntha see under ku.

Knthati [Sk. kvathati cp. kathati. kathita. kutthita, kuthanto ukkatthita & upakulita*] to cook, to boil So Kern. Toev, s. v.) (ppr) boiling (putrid, foul? pp. kuthita. J VI. 105 (of VetaraijI, cp. kuUhita).
:
Knthana
(nt.) [fr.
kvath=kuth] digestion Vism
345.
Knthita [pp. of kuthati] I. boiled, cooked Th 2, 504; KhA 62; Vism 2 59 = KhA 58. Cp. vikkuthita. 2. digested Vism 345. 3. fig. tormented, distressed (perhaps: rotten, foul, cp. kilijjati = puti hoti) Miln Cp. Vin. Texts 11.57 on Bdhgh's 250 ( + kilittha). note to MV vi.14, 5.
Knppaii [Sk. kupyate, *qap to be agitated, to shake Lat. cupio, cupidus, " to crave with agitation," cp. semantically Lat. tremere > Fr. craindre] to shake, to quiver, to be agitated, to be disturbed, to be angry. aor. kuppi, pp. kupita, ger. kuppa. caus. kopeti A ill. 10 1 Sn. 826. 854; Pug II, 12, 30. Of the wind Miln 135; of childbirth udaravftto kuppi (or kupita) J 11.393, 433 ; paccanto kuppi the border land was disturbed J iv.446
(cp. kupita).
Kappila [?] a kind of flower J vi.218 (C: makula).

Kabbati'
etc. see karoti
[fr.
11.
mantSlaka-
KndSQ^^'^ ^ throng
Kabbanaka
J 111.204.
interj.
Kndaua
1.
(kud-assu) 107 Nett 87 ;

;
to be sure, surely
(c.
fut.)
kuq-vana] bmshwood or a small, and therefore unproductive, wood Sn 1134 (expl. Nd' by rittavanaka appabhakkha appodaka).
of a carriage
SnA
103.
Kabbara the pole
iv.191, 193
(
Kndi see under ku.
ratha S 1.109, Vv 64' 271, 275. Der. (vjvidha-) kubbarata VvA 276.
VvA 269, = vedik5 VvA).

;
Kodin
(ku-dSra) a bad wife
Pv
iv.i".
Knmati
kuth&rik&.
wrong
137.
thought,
wrong view
(cp.
kuditthi)
Kod&rikft at
Pv :v.i" & PvA 240 is spelling for

wrong
belief
Bdhd
Kaditthi (i) [ku + ditthi]
Sdhp
Knmira
86.
(kuhir)
rVedic kumSra] a young boy, son Sn 685 sq, kumiro aham api datthukAmo : w. ref. to the
;
KaddUa
(kanda-mula-phalagaha(i'DhA iv.218. attbai) DA 1.269) Vin in. 144; J v.45 Often in comb" kuddcila-pi^ka " hoe and basket D i.ioi S 11.88 v.53 A 1.204 11.199 J 1.225, 336.
a spade or a hoe
; ;
child
Gotama)
FV
111.5';
daharo kumSro
11.24, 44.
a son of
;
PÂ
39,
41
(-)
= m5nava); raja PvA
Kaddilaka=prec.
DhA
;
1.266.
163; khattiya, brahmapa" Bdhd 84; deva J 111.392 ya"kkha Bdhd 84. -klla the amusement o' a boy J 1.137 -pafihfi questions suitable for a boy Kh 111. lakkhana divination by means of a young male child (-t-kum&ri) D 1.9.
;
Knddha (adj.) [pp. of kujjhati] angry dha IV.93) Pv 1.7' J 11.352, 353 Nom. pi. kuddh&se It 2 = 7.
;
A
;
iv.96 (and akkudvi.517 DhA 11.44.

;
Komiiaka
411
i. m. a young boy, a youngster, kumaraka va kumariyo boys and girls S in. 190. 2. nt. "r) a childish f. ika a young girl, a virgin J 1.290, thing A in. 1 14.
Kadrflia a kind of grain Miln 267 also as kudrOsaka Vin IV.264 D 111.71 Nd* 314 DA 1.78 DhsA 331.
; ;
11.180
1V.219 (thulla)
vi.64
DhA
ill.
171.
-vada speech like a young boy's; S 11.219.
Knnta
[cp. Sk.
kunta lance
?]
a kind of bird, otherwise
Koinill (f) a young

III.
girl
Vin
;
ii.io
v. 129 (thulla"^)
(itthi
called ad&sa J iv. 466.
Knntanl
(f-)
a curlew
(koilca),
used as homing bird
va k vaj. -paflha obtaining oracular answers from a girl supposed to be possessed by a spirit D l.i i (cp. DA 1.97).
76
;
(dahari k) J 111.395
Pug 66
J 111.134.
Komina
(nt.)
fish
net Vin 111.63;
Th
i,
297; J 11.238;
Knntha, only in comb kuntha-kipillaka (or ik&) a sort of ant J 1.439 iv.142 Sn 602 (ika) Vism 40S KhA
;
;
ThA
243.
;
189.
Cp. kimi.
(nt.)
Kumada
Knnda
11.32,
the jasmine
DSvs
v.28.
Vv 35* ( VvA (nt.) i. the white lotus Dh 285 2. a high 1.139. 161); J v. 37 (seta) Vism 174; nomeral, in \âti kumuda niraya A v.i73 = Sn p. 126.
;
DA
Konnadl
1.58.
(f) (kui)-nadi) a small river, a rivulet S 1.109; 118; A IV. 100; J 111.22 1 ; Vism 231, 416;
DA
Knpatha
Knpita
(kuij
+ patha)
[pp.
wrong path
(cp.
kummagga)
-naja a lotus-stalk J 1.223 -patta (-vaijija) (having the colour of) white lotus petals J 1.58 (Ep. of sindhava, -bban^ki a kind of com Miln 292 -vanna steeds) (adj.) of the colour of white lotus (sindhava) PvA 74 -vana a mass of white lotuses J v 37.
:
;
Miln 390.
(adj.)
Kombha
of
[for
etym.
s.
kQpa and
i.
lv.46o = Pv 1.6'. Often comb'' with anattamana " angry and displeased " Vin 11.189 As nt. kupitai) dis1.255 kuddha). 1.3, 90 ( =
iii.238 offended, angry V.18; M. 1.27; A III. 196 sq.
2.
Th
2,
kuppati] i. shaken, disturbed 504 (by fire = ThA 292); J ni.344 (indriya).
kumme. a round
lalabhajana
potj
cp. Low Ger. kump or a round jar, waterpot (=ku-
=M
noiÂ
DA
turbance, in paccanta a disturbance on the borderland

] 111.497
;
frequent in earthenware 1.317), similes, either as illustrating fragility or emptiness and S 11.83: 1.130. i3i=Pug 32; A v.337 fullness: Pv I.i2. 121 Miln 414. As uda waterpot J 1.20 2. one of the frontal globes of an elephant Vin 11.195 182 ("alankara ornaments for these), (hatthissa)
DhA
Dh
Miln 314
[ger. of
PvA
20.
;
Kappa (adj.)
;
kuppati] shaking, unsteady, movable A 111.128 ("dhammo, unsteady, of a pSpabhikkhu) Sn 784 of a kamma: a proceeding that can be quashed Vin 11.71 (also a). nt. kuppag anger Vin 11.133 (karis-
-fipama resembling a jar, of kaya Dh 40 ( = DhA 1.317): of var. kinds of puggala A ii.i04 = Pug 45. enumerated with other occupa-kara 1. a potter Vin IV.7. In tions and trades at D 1.5 1 = Miln 331. similes, generally referring to his skill D i.78 = M 11.18 Vism 142. 376; Sn 577; DhA 1.39 (saia). raja" the
;
VvA
III
Kiimbhanda
king's potter J 1.121.
50
Kula
Eoravâka [cp. Sk. kuraritaka blossom of a species of Amaranth] a shrub and its flower Vism 183 (see also kuravaka & koraijdaka). "leija Npl. Vism 38.
Korara an osprey J
VI. 5.39
(
Hardy)
VvA
apprentice
163. i.78
=M
a Cpds.
2.
:
bird (Phasianus gallus ? "anlevasin the potter's
11.
:8; -nivesana the dwelling

;
of a potter Vin 1.342. 344; S iii.iig; pdka the potter's oven S 11.83 A iv.102 -putta son of a potter (cp. Dial, i.ioo), a potter Vin 111.41 sq. -karika a large earthen vessel (used as a hut to live in, Bdhgh) Vin TI.143, cp. Vin. Texis ill. 156: -tthana;
:
iv.295,
= seta).
397
= ukkusa);
v. 416;
Euiavaka
katha gossip at the well
I)
1.8
=D
ni.3()
=A
v. 128
S V.41Q, expl''. at 1.90 by udaka-tthanakatha, with variant udakatittha-katha ti pi vuccati kunibha-dasikathS va -thuna a sort of drum D 1.6 {expl. at DA 1.84
;
:
DA
[ = Sk. kuraniaka Halayudha, cp. kurandaka] N. of a tree, in ratta" J 1.39 ( =bimbijsla the red Amaranth tree).
Kurunga
caturassara-ammanakatalari kumbhasaddan ti pi eke) D til. 183 J V.506 (panissarar)+ ). -ika one who plays that kind of drum Vin iv.285 = 302 -tthenaka of cora, a thief, " who stealsby means of a pot " (i. e. lights his candle under a pot (') Bdhgh on Vin 11.256, cp. Vin. Texts 111.325 "robber burglars") only in simile Vin 11.256 = 5 II. 264 = A IV. 2 78 -dasi a slave girl who brings the water from the well D 1.168 Miln 331 DhA 1.401 (udakatitthato k" viya anita). -duhana milking into the pitchers, giving a pail of milk (of gavo, cows) Sn Cp. kundi. -bharamatta as much as a pot can 309. hold J v. 46 -matta of the size of a pot, in kumbhaniattarahassanga raahodara yakkha, expl". of kum; ; ; ; ; ;
[deriv. unknown. The corresponding Sk. forms are kulunga and kulanga] a kind of antelope, in -miga the antelope deer J 1.173 (k-jataka) 11. 153 (do.).
;
Eornttbaru
(v.
1.
kururii)
11.242.
Korondl N. of one of the lost SS commentaries on the Vinaya, used by Buddhaghosa (cp. Vin. Texts 1.258;
11.14).
KuruTindaka vermillion in cutina, a bath-powder made from k. J 111.282 and sutt! a string of beads covered with this powder Vin 11. 106 (cp. Bdhgh Vin 11.315;
;
Vin. Texts 111.67).
bhanda
J 111.147.
i
.
KambhOQÂ
grouped with Yakkhas, Rakkhasas and Asuras S 11. 258 (k puriso vehasar) gacchanto) J 1.204 Miln 111.147 (with def.) 2. nt. a kind of gourd 267; DhA 1.280; Pgdp 60.
ni.
a class of
;
fairies or genii
Kuriira (adj.) [Sk. krura, cp. Lat. cruor thick blood, Gr. spiag (raw) flesh. Sk. kravih Ohg. hro, E. raw] bloody, raw. cruel, in kammanta following a cruel (bloody) occupation (as hunting, fishing, bird killing, etc.) A 111.383 = Pug 56 (expld. Pug A 233 by daruna", also at
;
v.37; (elaluka-labuka") 1.73 = J 1.41 1 (labu) 1.309 (placed on the back of a horse, as symbol of instability) ; the same as f. kumbhandi Visrn 183
;
;
DA
PvA
181).
DhA
Kurflriu
= kuriira Pv
;
111.2^.
(15bu+).
Eala
286
Kambhl
Vin
round pot (often comb'' with kalopi,) 210 Th 2. 283. loha a copper (also as lohamaya k Sn 670), in "pakkhepana. one of the ordeals in Niraya PvA 221. Also a name for one of the Nirayas (sec lohakumbhi). Cp. nidhi". -mukha the rim of a pot (always with k^-lopi-mukha)
(f) a large
;
1.49, 52,
11.142.
D
J
1. 1
66 and;i<(sec kalopi)
Vism
328.
Kumbhlla (kug + bhira

1.2 16.
;
?) a crocodile (of the Ganges) 278 DhA 1.201 111.362. -bhaya the fear of the crocodile, in enumeration of several objects causing fear, at 1.459 sq. A 11.123 sq. Miln ig6 = Nd' on bhaya. Th 2, 502 -raja the king of the crocodiles J 11.159.
;
;
Kambhnaka
lir.
kumbhtla'l a kind of bird ("
little
croco-
dile ") J IV. 347.
Kumma [Vedic
kurma] a
;
143 J v. 489 cittaka-dhara).

1.
;
tortoise S iv.177 ( + kacchapa) Miln 363, 40S (here as land-tortoise:
Eammagga
(lit.
(and kumagga) [kug -f maggaj a wrong path Miln 390 (-fkupatha); tig. (=micchapatha) Dhs 381, 1003; Pug 22. Kummaggag patipajjati to lose one's way, to go astray lit. Pv IV.3' PvA 44 (v. 1. SS.) fig. Sn 736 It 17 Th 2, 245.
and
fig.)
Kammasa
[Vcdic kulmasa] junket, usually with odana, boiled rice. In formula of kaya (catummahabhutika etc., see kaya) D i.76 = U.17 and in cnum. of material food (kabalinkarAliara) Dhs 646, 7.10, 875. Vin III. 15; J 1.228; Vv i4 (=VvA 62 yava) VvA 98 (odana). In comb" with pQva (cake) DhA 1.367 PvA 244.
(nt but poetic pi. kula Pv 11.9*' [Idg. 'quel (revolve); sec under kantha, cakka and carati] 1. clan, a high social grade, " good family," cp. Gr. (doric) ^wii, Goth. kuni. A collection of cognates and agnates, in sense of Ohg. sippa, clan " house " in sense of line or descent (cp. House of Bourbon, Homeric yev^ti). Bdhgh at Vism 91 distinguishes 2 kinds of kulSni, viz. ii5tikulai) & upatthaka-kular). i. .\ 11.2 49 (on welfare and ill-luck of clans) Sn 144: 711 It 109 sq. (sabrahmakani, etc.) Dh 193. brahmana" a Brahmanic family A v.249 J IV. 41 1, etc.; vanija the household of a trader J 111.82; kassaka" id. of a farmer J 11.109: puranasetthi" of a banker J vi.364 upatthaka" (Sariputtassa) a family who devoted themselves to the service of S. Vin 1.83 sindhava" VvA 280. uccakula of high descent Pv iii.i", opp. nica of mean birth Sn 411 (cp. "kulino) viz. caijdalakula, nesada", vena", etc. 11.152 1. 107 = 11. 85 = 111. 385 = Pug 51 sadisa'' a descent of equal standing PvA 82 kula-rfipa- sampanna endowed with " race " and beauty PvA 3, 280. 2. household, in the sense of house; kulani people DhA 1.388 parakulesu among other people Dh 73 kulc kule appatibaddhacitto parakule do. VvA 66 not in love with a particular family Sn 65 cp. kulc gane avase (asatto or similar terms) Nd^ on tanha iv. devakula temple J 11.411 raja" the king's household, kulani bahutthikani palace J 1.290; in. 277; vi.368 (=baliuitthikani, bahukitthi" A IV.27S) appapurisani " communities in which there are many women but few men" Vin 11.256 = 5 ii.264 = A IV.27S; fiati-kula (ray) home Vv 37' ( pitugehag sandhaya VvA 171). -angara " the charcoal of the family " i. e. one who brings a family to ruin, said of a squanderer S iv.324 (text kulangaroti but vv. 11. show ti as superfluous)
;
=A
Kammiga
(kug + miga] a small or insignificant animal Miln 346.

1.60
K<l7yaka a kind of flower J
("puppha).
printed kulanguro (for kul-ankuro ? v. 1. kulangaro) kulapacchiraako (should it be kulapacchijjako ? cp. vv. 11. at J IV. 69) dhanavinasako J vi.380. ALso in kulapacchimako kulagaro papadhammo J iv.69. Both these refer to an avajata putta. Cp. also kulassa angarabhutaDhA 111.350 Sn .V 192 (of adujjatoputto). and kulagandhana -itthi a wife of good descent,
;
;
Kulanka
together with kuladhlta, "kumari, sunha. "dasi at Vin 11. 10; A 111.76; Vism 18. -upaka (also read as upaga for fipaga, see Trenckner. upaka, upaga P.M. 62, n. 16 cp. kulopaka Divy 307) frequenting a family, dependent on a (or one & the same) family (for Freq. in formula alms, etc.) a friend, an associate. kulupako hoti bahukani kulani upasankamati, e. g.
; ; ; ;
51
Kusala
Knlin = kuiika. in akulino rajano ignoble kings An vs. introd. (see J.P.T.S. 1886 p. 35', where akuliro which is conjectured as akulino by Andersen, Pali Reader,
p. 102*).
Ealina = prec.
Vin
111.131.
;
135;
IV. 20.
;
Vin
;
1.192,
208;
;
111.84,
;
237;
V.132 S 11.200 sq. A ni.136, 258 sq. Pv iii.S' Vism f. (raja"); PvA 266. kuluptkd (bhik1. 142 28; khuni) Vin 11.268 iv.66 -gandhana at It 64 and kule gandhina at J iv.34 occur in the same sense and context as kulangara in J. -passages on avajata-putta. The It-MSS. either explain k- gandhana by kuiacchedaka or have vv. 11. kuladhagsana and kusajantuno. Should Cp. gandhina -geha clanit be read as kulangaraka ? -tanti in kulatantibouse, i. e. father's house DhA 1.49.
DA
in abhijata-kula-kulina descendant of a ucr.a of recognized clan Miln 359 (of a king) noblo birth, in uccakulinata descent from a high family S 1.87 VvA 32 nica" of mean birth 111.37 Sn 462.
;
Ealira a crab, in kulira-padaka " a crab-footer," i. e. a iv. 4(1 (kulira), cp. Bdhgh (sort of) bedstead Vin 11. 149 on latter passage at Vin iv.357 (kul.ra" and ku|iya) a bedstead with curved or carved legs csp. when carved to represent animal's feet {Vin. Texts 111. 164).
; :
;
kulapaveoi-rakkhako anujato putto " one who keeps up the line & tradition of the family " J vi.380 -dattika (and "dattiya) given by the family or clan J 111.221 iv.146 (where DhA 1.346 reads "santaka), (s5raika) -dasi a female slave in /1.348 (pati). 189 (kambala) a respectable family Vin 11.10 VvA 196 -dusaka one who brings a family into bad repute Sn 89 DhA 11. log -dvara the door of a family Sn 288 -dhita the daughter of a respectable family Vin 11. 10 DhA 111.172 VvA 6 PvA 112 -pasada the favour received by a family, ka one who enjoys this favour A 1.25. cp. SnA 165, opp. of kuladusaka -putta a clansman, a (young) man of good family, fils de faraille, cp. Low Ger. haussohn a gentleman, man of good birth. As 2nd characteristic of a Brahmin (with sujato as ist) in formula at D 1.93, 94;^; Vin 1.15, 43, 185, 288, 350 M i.85:^(in kamanar) adinavo passage). 192, 210, 463; A 11.249; J 1.82; VI. 71 It 89 VvA 128 PvA 12, 29 -macchariya selfishuess concerning one's family, touchiness about his clan D III. 234 (in list of 5 kinds of selfishness) also to be read at Dhs 1122 for kusala" -vagsa lineage, progeny
; ; ;
Enliraka a crab J vi.539 (=kakkataka 540).
Kulanka a
cert,
small bird J 111.478.
Cp. kulinka.
Kalla' a raft (of basket-work) (orig. meaning " hollow Lat. caulis stalk. Gr. shaft," cp. Sk. kulya. bone D 11.S9 (kuUaij Kni'Xdc. Ohg. hoi, E. hollow) Vin 1.230 bandhati) 1.134 (kullupama dhammal.
;
Knlla' (adj.) [fr. kula, Sk. kaula & kaulya, kulya] belonging to the family J iv.34 (vatta family custom).
Kallaka crate, basket work, a kind of

J vi.64.
raft,
little
basket
who has ISdhgh uttanavihara ibid. p. 330, and Vin. Texts 111.404 an easy life). More correct is Kern's cxpl" {Toev. s. v.) which puts kuUaka in this comb"=kulla' (Sk. kauyla). thus meaning -santhana conwell-bred, of good family, gentlemanly, sisting of stalks bound together, like a raft J 11.406-40S Cp. Kern, (not correct Morris, J.P.T.S. 1884, 78).
-vihara (adj.) the state of being like one
(?)
found a raft
Vin
Il.3'i4
(cp.
1.256; expressions for the keeping up of the lineage or its neglect are thapana 111189; PvA 5; nassati or naseti J iv.69 VvA 149 upacchindati PvA 31, 82 -santaka belonging to one's family, property of the clan J 1.52 DhA 1.346 (where J iv.146 reads dattika).
II.
181
111.43; IV. 61
DA
Toev. 1.154.
Kuva(r)) sec ku-.
Kuvalaya the
kamala, q. v. VV35*;
(blue) water-lily, lotus, usually comb'' with 1.50; VvA 161, i8i ; PvA 23, 77.
DA
Knvilata = kovilara J v. 69
(v.
1.
B. ko).
:
Kolanka -padaka " buttresses of timber " Vin. Texts III. 1 74) Vin n.152 (cp. Bdhgh. p. 321 and also Morris,
(
J.P.T.S. 1884. 78).
Kulattba a kind of vetch Vism 25O (yusa).
1.245 (yusa)
Miln 267
Kulala a vulture, hawk, falcon, cither in comb" with kaka or gijjha, or both. Kaka+k" Vin iv..(() Sn 675 gijjha kaka k ( = SnA 250); gijjha + k PvA 19S Vin 111.106: kaka k gijjha 1.58; cp. gijjho kanko
; ;
kulalo
1.364, 429.
;
KnlSla a potter; only in -cakka a potter's wheel J 1.63 -bhajana a potter's vessel DhA 1.3 16 PvA 274.
;
Kosa I- the kusa grass (Poa cynosuroides) Db.\ iii 484 tikhinadharar) tinar) antamaso talapanijam pi Dh 311; = tina) IV.140. 2. a blade of grass used as J 1. 1 90 ( a mark or a lot patite kuse " when the lot has been cast " Vin 1.299 kusag sankametva " having passed the lot on " Vin 111.58. -agga the point of a blade of grass PvA 254 - D.\ 1.164 Sdhp 349 kusaggena bhufijati or pivati to eat or drink only (as little as) with a blade of grass Dh 70 VvA 73 (cp. Udanavarga p. 105); -kan^haka -prec. 1.167 Pv 111.2*' -cira a garment of grass \in 1.305 = A 1.240. 295 = 11.206 = Pug 55 -pata the casting of a kusa lot Vin 1.285 -mufthi a handful of grass A v. 234 =
;
=D
249-
Koliva
let
waste (?)Vin 11.292 na kulavar) gamenti " don't 2. a anything go to waste." Reading doubtful.
I.
:
Ka8aka = prec. Vv
Kosala
(adj.)
;
35S
(
= VvA
162).
1.
[cp.
Sk. kusala]
(
(adj.)
;
clever,
;
skilful,
cert, bird J vi.538.
KolSvaka (nt.) a nest D i.gi ( = DA 1.257 nivasatlhanao) S 1.8 S 1.224 = J 1-203 (a brood of birds = supaijnapotaki) J HI. 74 (v. I. BB). 431 vi.344 DhA 11.22.
;
Knlika
(adj.)
I'fr.
kula] belonging to a family, in agga
expert good, right, meritorious M 1.226 Dh 44 J 1.222. -puftfta). whereas akusala Esp. appl. in moral sense is practically equivalent to papa, ekam pi cc jianar) sup adutthacitto niettayati kusalo tena hoti It 21 panfio pandito kusalo naio Sn 591, cp. 523; Pv 1.3' With kanima = a meritorious action, in ( = nipuna).
;
coming from a very good family
PvA
199.
kammag
see cpds.
acara-k" good
;
katva kusalar)
111.157 in conduct
:
Vv 111.2' Pv i.ioi Dh 376 parappa;
Kolika (?) in kata'-kalapaka a bundle of beads ? Bdhgh Vin 11.315 (C.V. v. I, 3) in cxpl" of kuruvindaka-sutti.
Knlinka a bird J
111.541
(=sakui;ika 542)
Cp. kulunk.-).
vada" skilled in disputation Dpvs iv.19; magga" (and opp. amagga") one who is an expert as regards the Path (lit. * fig.) S iii.ir;8 sam'ipatti etc. A v. 156 sq. sSlittaka-payoge k" skilled in the ,irt of throwing pot.
:
Kusalata
In derivation k. sherds PvA 28;. & Bdhgh by kucchita and salana,
;
52
is expl''
Kujati
Kosi (nt.) one of the four cross seams of the robe of a bhikkhu Vin 1.287; 11.177: and a<}4ha intermediate cross seam ibid. See Bdhgh's note in Vin. Texts 11.208.
Koslta (adj.) [Sk. kusida cp. kosajja] indolent, inert, inactive. Expl. by kama-vitakkSdihi vitakkehi viti:
by Dhp&la
viz. kucchita-sala-
uidi attheua kusalarj VvA 169 kucchite papadhamme salayanti calayanti kappenti viddharisenti ti kusalS DhsA 39 where four alternative derivations are given 2. (nt.) a good (cp Mrs. Rh. P., Dhs. trsl. p. Ixxxii). thing, good deeds, virtue, merit, good consciousness (citta omitted; cp. DhsA 162, 200, etc.): yassa pJlpai) katar) kammai) kusalena pithiyati, so imag lokar) pabhaseti " he makes this world shine, who covers an n.104 Dh i73 = Th i, evil deed with a good one " Vv 30' snkhafl ca k. pucchi (fitness) Sn 981 872 D 1.24; J vi.367 Pv i.:' ( = puili\a); ( = arogyai)); In special sense as ten kusalini i?vA 75; Miln 25. equivalent to the dasasilai) (cp. sUa) 1.47 A V.241, 274. All good qualities (dhamm^) which constitute right and meritorious conduct are comprised in the phrase -kusala-dhammS Sn 1039, 1078, expld. in extenso Kusalag karoti Nd' 3. V. See also cpd. dhamma. to do what is good and righteous, i. e. k3.yena, vaCcLya, manasa It 78 cp. Dh 53 sabba-pilpassa akaranar) etai) kusalassa upasampada sacittapariyodapanat) BuddhSnusasanar) D 11.49 = Dh 183; cp. Nett 43, 81, Kusalari bhaveti to pursue righteousness 171, 186. (together with akusalar) pajahati to give up wrong It 9. akusala adj.: imhabits) A 1.58; iv.109 sq. proper, wrong, bad nt. demerit, evil deed D 1.37, 163 bSlo + akusalo Sn 879, 887; =papa PvA 60, cp. pSpapasuto akatakusalo ib. 6. kusalai) & akusalar) are discussed in detail (with ref. to rupavacara" fivefold, to arupSvacara" & lokuttara" fourfold, to kamavacara kusalAkusala eight & twelvefold) at Vism 452-454. good and bad 1.489 S v. 91 Miln 25 Nett 161, 192 Dhs 124 sq. sukusala (dhammanai)) highly skilled 1. 180 (cp. M. n.31). cp. -anuesin striving after righteousness Sn 965 kinkusalanuesin D 11. 151 and kinkusalagavesin 1.163 -abhisanda overflow of merit ( + pun6a) \ 11.54 sq. iii.:,i sq. 337; -kamma meritorious action, right conduct A 1.104 292 sq. Ps 1.85 n.72 sq. PvA 9, 26 -citta (pi.) gooid thoughts Vbh 169-173, 184, 285 sq., 294 sq. -cetana right volition Vbh 135 -dhamma (pi.) (all) points of righteousness, good quaUties of character v. 90 sq. S 11.206 1.98 A iv.ii sq. 123 sq. Pug 68, 71; Vbh 105; Ps i.ioi, 132; n.15, 230; VvA 74, 127 -pakkha " the side of virtue." all that belongs to good character 111.77 (and a") with adj. "pakkhika S v. 91 -macchariya Dhs 1122 is to be corrected to kula instead of kusala (meanness as regards family) cp. Nd' on veviccha -mula the basis or root of goodness or merit there are three alobha, adosa, amoha 111.214; Dhs 32, 313, 1.47, 489="A i,203 = Nett 183; 981 Vbh 169 sq., 210 Nett 126. Cp. "paccaya Vbh "ropana Nett 50 'Titakka good reasoning, of 169 which there are three nekkhamma", avySpSda", avihigsjl" D HI. 215; It 82; Nett 126; -vipaka being a fruit of good kamma Dhs 454 Vism 454 (twofold, viz. dhetuka & sahetuka). -vedana good, pure feeling Vbh 3 sq. cp. saiifia and sankhara Vbh 6 sq. Nett 12O (three safiaa., same as under vitakk3) -sUa good,
;
by nibbiriyo DhA namanakapuggalo DhA 11.260 Often comb'' with hlna111.410; by alaso PvA 175,
;
viriya,
devoid of zeal; It 27, 116; Dh 7, 112, 280; Also equivalent to alasa Dh 112; 396. with duppafifia comb"* with dussila Miln 3C0, 396 D 111.252=282; A 11.227, 230; III. 7, 183, 433. In other connections M 1.43, 471 A 111.7 sq., 127 v.95, 146, 153, 329 sq. S 11.29, 159, 206 It 71, 102 J iv.131
Miln
300,
;
(nibbiriya-(-
vatthuni, A IV. 332 D careful Sn

;
The eight kusita1.69. 132 occasions of indolence, are enumerated at akusita alert, mindful, in. 255 Vbh 385. 68 (-f-alinacitto) Nd' s. v. Sdhp 391.
)
;
Vism
DhA
;
Knsltata (f.) [abstr. fr. kasita] in a alertness, brightness, keenness VvA 138.
Kasama
157
(
(nt.)
any flower
= puppha); VvA
;
ni.394 (dama)
;
v.37
PvA
42
Davs
V.51 ("agghika), fig. cipation Th I, ico Miln 399.
246, 595; vimutti the flower of eman1.4;
Dpvs
Sdhp
Knanmita
(adj.) in flower,
blooming
VvA
160, 162.
Kasoinbha
(nt.) the safflower, Carthamus tinctorius, used for dying red J v.211 ("rattavattha) vi.264 (do)
;
Khus
pond,
;
IV. 2.
Kn88abbha and kussobbha

usually
;
(nt.) [Sk. kuSvabhra] a small with kunnadi and appl"* in similes: S ii.32=A I.243=v.ii4; S 11.118; v. 47. 63, 395 A II. 140 IV. ICO Sn 720 PvA 29 DA 1.58.
comb**
;
Koha
(adj.) [Sk. kuha 'qeadh to conceal, cp. Gr. KfvSm Ags hydan, E. hide] deceitful, fraudulent, false, in phrase kuha thaddha lapa singi A 11.26 Th 1, 959 = It 113. akuha honest, upright M 1.386; Sn 957;
;
Miln 352.
Kuhaka
prec] deceitfnl, cheating a cheat, a with lapaka D 1.8; A in. in. A V.159 sq. Sn 984, 987 J 1.375 (tapisa) DhA iv.152 ("brahmaija) iv.153 (cora) Miln 310, 357; PvA 13;
[der. fr.
;
fraud,
comb"*
; ;
DA
1.91.
Kabana
1. deceit, (f.) [abstr. fr. adj. kuhana = kuhaka] fraud, hypocrisy, usually in comb" kuhana-lapana " deceit and talking-over " =deceitful talk 1.8 Miln 383 Nd' on avajja. 1.92 111.430 i.465 = It 28, 29; S IV. 118; v.159 sq. Vism 23; Opp. 2. menacing SnA 582. Vljh 352; Sdhp 375. Var. commentator's derivations akuhaka Sn 852. are kuhayana (fr. kuhana) and kuhitattag (fr. kubeti), to be found at Vism 26. -vatthiini (pi.) cases or opportunities of deceit, three of which are discussed at Nd' on nikkuha, mentioned also at Vism 24 1.91 & SnA 107.
DA
DA
proper conduct of
(
life
= nA
11.25 ^l-
^'^j-
silin
1.115
Kohara
place
(nt.) (der. fr.
kuha) a hole, a cavity
lit.
a hiding-
Davs
1.62.
1.286).
Kotaig see under ku.
KoMtett
kusala] (only -) skill, cleverness, accomplishment good quality. lakkhaoa skill in interpreting special signs VvA 138; aparicita neglect in acquiring good qualities PVA 67. For foil. cp. Mrs. Rh. D. Dhs. trsl. pp. 345-348 Spatti" skill as to what is an oSence samipatti" in the Attainments dhatu in the Elements manasikara proficiency in attention Syatana" skill in the spheres paticcasamuppada" skill in conditioned Genesis thana and auhana skill in aflirming (negating) causal conIII. 212 and Dhs 1329-1338; cp. A juncture: all at
[fern, abstr. fr.
;
KahiliU
(pi.)
kuhali flowers Attanugaluvai)sa 216.
" Kohlyati only in pahaQsiyati -I- k " he exults and rejoices at Miln 326 (cp. Miln trsl. 11.220, where printed kuhuyati).
Koheti [v. denom. kuhitva deceiving
fr.
kuha] to deceive
DA
91
ger.
J vi.212.
Kajati [Kuj, expl"" with guj at Dhtp 78 by " avyatte sadde "] to sing (of birds; cp. vikujati) J 11.439;
iv.296;
1.84. 94.
Davs
V.51.
pp. kOjita see abhi,
upa.
Kuta
53
Ka(eyya
Kedara
(nt.) [der. fr. 'kutya of kuta'. cp. in formation sStheyya] fraud, deceit, in comb" with sitheyya &
526 expl. kot of kuta by Kftt*' (t.) [Dhtp 472 kotilie (kotilye), cp. Sk. kuta trap, cp. Gr. TraXevui to trap birds] a trap, a snare fig. falsehood, deceit. As
;
& Dhtm
;
vankeyya
1.340
v. 167.
trap J
pasa).
1.
mana
iv.416 (expl" paticchannaAs deceit, cheating in formula tuli kagsa" "cheating with weight, coin and measure"
143 (kutapasadi)
(DA i.78=varicana) D 1.5 = 111.176=8 v.473=M = A n.209 v.205 = Pug 58. mina" PvA 278.
;
adj. false, deceitful, cheating, see cpds. J I.i45 ought to be read kufe (antokute
Note,
11. 2
;
;
As
kute
i.iSo
padipo viya,
cp. ghata). aâ a false suit, in k&ra
fraudulent ascetic J 1.375 DhA 1.40 mana false measure PvA 191 -vanija a false- trader Pv 111.4' PÂ. 191 -vinicchayikata a lie (false discrimination) PvA zio.-vedin lier, calumniator J iv.177.
1.353
;
false suitor J
;
DhA
;
-jaîla a
Kfipa (m.) [Vedic kupa. orig. curvature viz. (a) interior cavity, cp. Lat. cupa. Gr. ciJireXXoi' cup; also Gr. (b) exterior = heap. cp. Ags. kumbha; Kiift^n, Sk. heap, Ohg. heap, Sk. kupa mast], i. a pit. a cavity 1.80, 245 DhsA 306 akkhi the socket of the eye gutha a cesspool D 11.324 Sn 279 PV 11.3" Pug 36 milha" a pit for evacuations Pgdp 23. 24; loni* the root of the hair, a pore of the skin DA 1.57 Vism 262 360 also in na loma-kupamattai) pi not even a hairroot J 1.3 1 111-55 vacca = gutha Vin 11.141. 222. As 2. the mast of a tank or a well J vi.213 VvA 305. a boat J 111.126 Miln 363. 378. See next. -khaâ one who digs a pit J vi.213. -tala the floor
KAta' (m. nt.) [Vedic kuta horn, bone of the forehead, prominence, point, 'qele to jut forth, be prominent cp.
;
of
pit
Vism
362.
(naditira"),
Lat. celsus,
collis,
holm, E.
clavicle,
hill]
columen
Gr. roXu/vof coXo^wv; Ags.

(cp. koti), in
;
(a)
prominence, top
abbha
Kftpaka = kupa i. Vjsm 361 (akkhi). 362 449 (id.); =kupa. 2. J 11. 112; iv.17.
Kfila (nt.)
:
agsa" shoulder, i.' ( = sikhara) 123 pabbata" mountain peak Vin (b) the top of a house, "193; J I-73- Cp. kota. Vv 78* ( = karniik& VvA 304); roof, pinnacle A 1.261 gaha Dh 154; PvA 55. Cp. also kiitagara. (c) a .(leap, an accumulation, in sankara" dust-heap 11.7, (d) the topmost point, in phrase desan^ya PvA 144. kOtÔ gahetv& or desana kutar) gaijhanto " leading up to the climax of the instruction " J 1.275, 393. 401 VvA 243. Cp. arahattena kutai) VI. 478 V.151
ridge of the cloud
Vv
VvA
121,
[Dhtp 271 kiila avarape] a slope, a bank, an embankment. Usually of rivers S 1.143 = } Wif>i A 1. 162 Sn 977 J 1.227 Miln 36 udapana" the facing
:
vaccakiipassa k the sides of a of a well Vin 11.122 cesspool Vin 11.141. See also pagsu. & cp. uk. upa,
;
pati.
KOra Keka
(nt.)
in
sukkha" boiled
rice
(?)
Vin iv.86
DhA
11.171.
arahattaphalena k. gaijhir) ThA 99. -anga the shoulder Vv 15' ( = VvA 123). -&gara (nt.) a building with a peaked roof or pinnacles, possibly gabled or with an upper storey Vin 1.268 S 11. 103 = v. 218; 111.156; IV. 186; v. 43, 75, 228; A i.ioi. 261: m.io, 364 IV.231 v. 21 Pv lii.i' 2" Vv 8* (=ratanamayakai>nikS.ya bandhaketuvanto VvA 5c) ; VvA 6 (upari, with upper storey) v. 1. kutth^gara PvA 282 (dhaja with a flag on the summit) DhA iv,i86. In cpds. - matta as big as an upper chamber J 1.273 Aliln 67 -"said a pavilion (see description of Mao<ilalam&la at DA 1.43) Vin 111.15, 68, 87; iv.75 D 1.150; S Ii.i03=v.2i8 iv.i86. -(n)gama going towards the point (of the roof), converging to the summit S 11.263 -Iii.i56 = v.43 -tiha standing erect, straight, immovable, in phrase vafijha k esikatthSyin D 1.14 = 56 = S ni.2ii=M 1. 517 (expl. DA 1.105 by pabbatakutai) viya thita) -pona at Vism 268 is to be read gOQa: see
gaohanto
i.i
14
Kem, Toev. [?] N. of a tree J v. 405. misreading for koka Phoenix sylvestris.
[deriv.
s.
v. suggests
Ketnbha
unknown]
expl''
by Buddhaghosa
DA
1.
247 as " the science which assists the officiating priests

rules for the rites, or by leaving them to their discretion" (so Trenckner, J.P.T.S. 1908. n6). In short, the ritual the kalpa as it is called as one of Only in a stock list of the subject a the vedangas. 1.88 ; learned Brahmin is supposed to have mastered So in BSk; Avi 1.163. 166; Sn 1020; Miln 10, 178.
by laying down
'
11.19;
Divy
619.
Ketobhin
[deriv. unknown] 152 (on 132) has " trained deceivers (sikkhita keratika) very deceitful,
;
MA
false all
through "
111.6
=A
.
111.199.
Ketaka [etym. uncertain] Ketana sign

lom),
etc.,
of a flower J iv.483.
see sai).
*(s)qait, clear
;
kuta.
Ketn [Vedic ketu.

KOta' (nt.)[*aola to beat cp. Lat. clava Gr. arXau, Ko\of, and also Sk. kha^ga Lat. clades, procello Gr. ic\alap6<;. The expl" of kut* at Dhtp 557 & Dhtm 783 is " ako tane "] a hammer, usually as aya an iron sledgehammer J 1.108 or ayo" PvA 284 ayomaya Sn 669
;
; ;
;
cp. Lat.
caelum (= 'caid;
kammara Vism
254.
Kftfa* (adj.) [Sk.kSta, not homed ; *(g)Qertocut, mutilate, curtail, cp. Lat. caro, curtus ; also Sk. krdhu maimed. The expl" of kat as " chede," or " chedane " (cutting)
Goth, haidus E. -hood, orig. 1 ray. beam of light, appearance, form. Uke] splendour, eflulgence Th i 64 which is a riddle on the 2. flag, banner, sign, various meanings of ketu. perhaps as token of splendour Th i, 64. dhanuna-k having the Doctrine as his banner A 1.109 = 111.149; dhOma-k having smoke as its splendour, of fire, J rv.26
heitar,
Ohg
heit
VvA
161 in expl" of
dhumasikha.
for prominence,
at Dhtp 90, 555 Dhtm 115, 526, 781 may refer to this kuta. See also kutta] without horns, i. e. harmless, of gona a draught bullock Vin rv.5 = J 1.192 (in play of words with kuta deceitful J. trsl. misses the point & translates " rascal "). These maimed oxen (cows iV calves) are represented as practically useless & sluggish in similes at Vism 26S, 269 kuta-gona- (so read for popa)-yutta-ratha a cart to which such a bullock is harnessed (uppathag dhJvati runs the wrong way) kfita-dhenuya khirat) pivitva kuta-vaccho, etc., such a calf lies still at the post. Kuta-danta as Np. should prob. belong here, thus meaning" ox-tooth " (derisively)
;
:
self-advertisement (perhaps vainglory, arrogance) Vism 469; Dhs 11 16 (Dhs A. trs. 479), i233 = Nd' 505; Nd' on Sn 829
-kamyata desire
= uwama); mala
(adj.)
[fr.
"garland of rays"
VvA
323.
Ketog see kayati.

Ketnvant
ketu] having flags, adorned with flags
VvA
50.
nt.)
Ked&ra (m.
an irrigated
its first
arable land in
(D 1. 127; Vism 208), with which daota-kuta (see under danta).
may
be compared
payetva karissima " we ing them " J 1.215 as square-shaped (i. e. marked out (caturassa" Bdhgh on as an allotment) Vin 1.39 MV viii.12, i); J 111.255 (catukkapi)a) surrounded by a trench, denoting the boundary (-mariyada) DhA
; 1
field, prepared for ploughing, stage of cultivation kedare shall till the fields after water:
Kebuka
The speUJ IV.167; V.35; PvA 7 (=khetta). ing is sometimes ketara (J in. 255 v. 1.) see Trenckner, J.P.T.S. 1908. 112. Note. The prefix ke- suggests an obsolete noun of the meaning " water," as also in kebuka, ke-vatta; perhaps Sk. kvid, k^vedate, to be wet, ooze ? ke would then be k(h)ed, and kedara= ked + dr, bursting forth of water= inundation kebuka = kedvu(d)ka (udaka) kevatta=ked-)- vr, moving on the water, fisherman (cp. Av^ Index Kaivarta name of an officer on board a trading vessel). -koji top or corner-point of a field Vism 180.
in.6.
;
54
Kesa
papakammaij katva enjoying themselves (wrongly) to their heart's content J 111.43. Cp. kamesu a-ni-ki})tavin unstained by desires S 1.9, 117.
Kevatta ["" ke- see kedara] fisherman
1.45 (in simile of I'd 24 sq. J 1.270 ; 11.132; IV.41 ; PvA 178 ("gama, in which to be eborn, is punishment, fishermen being considered outcast) ; cp. J VI. 399 N. of a brahmin minister, a)so 1.41 N. of Kevaddha (?).
dakkho
k)
111.31
=342,
cp. iv.91
DhA
Kebuka
[on ke- see note to prec] water J vi.38 ( = 42 k. vuccati udakaij). As nadi a river at J 111.91, where Seruma at similar passage p. 189.
:
-dvara N. of one of the gates of Benares, and a village near by Vv 19' VvA 97.
;
Eevala (ad;.-adv.) [cp. Lat. caelebs= caivilo-b to live by oneself, i. e. to live in celibacy, perhaps also, Goth,
Ohg. heil, E. whole] expression of the concept of unity and totality only, alone whole, complete adv. altogether or only i. "c. (adv.) (a) on!y=just: k. tvat) amhakai) vacanai) karohi " do all we tell you " PvA 4; only = but, with this difference: VvA 203, k. . vippalapati he on.y talks PvA 93 249 and yet " sakka nu kiiici adatva k. sagge uibbattitui) ?" is it possible not to give anything, and yet go to heaven ? kevalai) mano-pasada-mattena only by purity of mind DhA 1.33 kevalai) vacchake balava-piyacittataya simply by the .strong love towards the babycali Vism 313; (b) alone: k. arafiiiai) gamissami VvA 260; exclusive Miln 247. na k. . atha kho not only but also VvA 227. 2. whole, entire Sn p. 108 Cp. i.io'* Pv 11.6' ( = sakala PvA 95) Vism 528 Pv 11. 6' ( sakala PvA 95). ( = asammissa, sakala)
hails.
:
Keyura
(nt.)
a bracelet, bangle
DhA
11.220 (v.
1.
kayura).
Eeyarm
Keyya
(adj.)
wearing a bracelet
PvA
211 (=kayurin).
(
(ger. of
kayati) for sale J vi.180

[fr.
= vikkiijitabba).
=
Eeratika
(adj.)
461 (expl'' = 152; DhA V.I 17 ( = akitava, ajutakara).
MA
1.
kirafa] deceitful, false, hypocritic by bijara); iv.220 ; iv.223 ( kirasa); 111.389 ( satha). a" honest, frank J
Keratiy8=prec. J in.260 (lakkhaya)

Kelisi at
keU).
MA
152.
Th
i,
loio
is
to be corrected into keliyo (see
Kelana
or is it khelana .'] desire, greed, usually shown in fondness for articles of personal adornment: thus "selfishness" Vbh 351 = 1.286 (-fpaîkelana). In this passage it is given as a rather doubtful expl" of capalla, which would connect it with ksvel to jump, or khel to swing, oscillate, waver, cp. expl" Dhtp 278 kela khela = calane. Another passage is Nd* 585, where it is comb"' with parikejana and acts as syn. of vibhusana.
(f.) [fr.
kilissati
k.
>akevala entire >
deficient
:
1.326.
r)
entirely,
DA
thoroughly, all round k obhSsenti VvA 282. -kappa a whole kappa Sn pp. 18, 45, 125 KhA 115; VvA 124, 255. -paripunna fulfilled in its entirety (sakala 1. 1 77) of the Doctrine; expl'' also at Nett 10.
;
DA
Kevalin
Keliyati [Denom. fr. klj in meaning " to amuse oneself with," i. e. take a pride in. Always comb'' with mamayati. BSk. same meaning (to be fond of) Salikêtraiji k. gopayati Divy 631. Morris. J.P.T.S. 1893, 16 puts it (wrongly ?) to kel to quiver: see also kejana] to adorn oneself with (ace), to fondle, treasure, take pride in (gen.) 1.260 (alliyati kelayati dhanayati mamayati, where dhanayati is to be read as van&yati as shown by v. 1. S. in. 190 & 1.552); S 111.190 (id.); Miln 73. pp. ke}ayita.
(adj.) [fr. kevala] one who is fully accomplished, an Arahant often with mahesi and uttamapurisa. Def" sabbaguna - paripunna sabba - yoga - visagyutta Sn A 153. ye suvimutta te kevahno ye kevalino vattai) tesat) natthi parinSpanaya S 111.59 sq., i. e. " those who are thoroughly emancipated, these are the ." accomplished kevalinar) mahesuj khtij' asavag Sn 82 = S 1. 1 67; k. vusitava uttamapuriso Nd' on tiuna= A v. 16. with gen. brahmacariyassa k. " perfected in morality " A 11.23. As Ep. of " brahmana " Sn 5i9 = Nd* s. v.; of dhammacakka A 11.9; see also
;
Sn 490, 595. akevalin fected Sn 878, 891.

Kesa [Vedic keâ
;
not
accomplished,
not per-
Kel&yana
(nt.) [fr. kelayati, cp.
unsettledness
Vism 134
kelana & keli] playfulness, (opp. majjhatta), 317.
Ke}ayita [pp. of kelayati] desired, fondled, made much of J IV. 1 98 (expl"" with the ster. phrase kelayati mamayati pattheti piheti icchati ti attho).
cp. kesara hair, mane = Lat. caesaries, hair of the head, Ags. he6rd = E. hair] the hair of the head S 1.115 (hata-hata-k, with dishevelled hair); A 1. 1 38 (paUta-kesa with grey hair; also at J 1.59); Sn 456 (nivutta"). 608 ; Th i, 169 J 1.59, 138 111.393
; ;
Kel&sa
(cp. Sk. kailasa]
N. of a mountain Bdhd
play,
138.
i.
KeU' (f) [fr. krtd to amusement, sport merry play, fun J i.i
sport:
see
kilati]
play,
265 ( = khid<Ja); parihasa" 16. 2. playing at dice, gambling, in mandala " circle of the game," draught-board g bhindati to break the board, i. e. to throw the die over the edge so as to make the throw invalid (cp. Cunningham, Stupa of Bharhut, plate 45) J 1.379.
PvA
Keji' (f.) [either fr. kil as in kilijjati & kihssati, or fr. kel, as given under kelana] the meaning is not quite defined,
be taken as " attachment, lust, desire," or " selfishness, deceit " (cp. kerafika ft kilissati). or *' unsettledness, wavering." keli-sila of unsettled charit
may
42 Vism 353 (in detail). The wearing was forbidden to the Bhikkhus Vin 11. 107 sq. dark (glossy) hair is a 133 (cp. kesa-massu) distinction of beauty susukala-keso (of Gotama) D 1. 1 15; cp. kanha and kalyana PvA 26. The hair of Petas is long and dishevelled PvA 56 Sdhp 103 it is the only cover of their nakedness kesehi paticchanna " covered only with my hair" Pv i.io'. kesesn gahctva to take by the haii' (in Niraya) kesag 1.234 oropeti to have one's hair cut Vin 11. 133. -oropana(-satthaka) (a) hair-cutting (knife), i. e. a razor DhA 1.431 -oharaka one who cuts the hair, a barber Vism 413. -kambala a hair blanket (according to Bdhgh human hair) i.i67 = A T.240, 295 = 11.206=
Miln 26
;
KhA
of long hair
'>
nnreliable, deceitful PvA 241. "silaka id. J paiica citta-ke!iyo 11.447. panca nivaraijani (kamacchanda etc.), the gratifications of the heart Th i. 1010 (corr. kelisa to keliyo !). citta-kelig kilanta bahur)
acter,
-kambalin 55; A 1.286. wearing a hair blanket (of Ajita) D 1.55. -kalapa (pi.) (atimanohara") beautiful tresses PvA 46 -kalyana beauty of hair DhA 1.387 -karika hairdresser Vv it^; -dhatu the hair-relic (of the Buddha) J 1.81 -nivasin covered only with hair of Petas ( keseh' eva paticchS-
Vin
i.305
= M i.78=Pug
Kesayati
53
Kotta
Koflca'=abbr. of koflca-nida. trumpeting, in koficai) karoti to trumpet (of elephants) Vin 111.109: J vi.497. -nada the trumpeting of an elephant {" the heron's cry") [not with Morris, J.P.T.S. 1887, 163 sq. to kroiic. (meaning to bend, cp. Lat. crux, E. ridge), but prob. a contamination of krbsa, fr. krus to crow, and Partly suggested at kniiia = kuiijara, elephant (q. v.).
massu hair and beard; kapdita-koplna) Pv iii.i*. pita-k'-m (adj.) with h. and b. dressed D 1.04; A Esp. freq. in form kcsa-massur) ohaIV.94 J VI. 268. retva kasayini vatthJni acchadetva agarasma anagSriyar) pabbajati " to shave off hair A beard, dress in yellow robes and leave the home for the homeless state," i. e. renounce the world and take up the life of a Wani.6(\ 115; 111.60, 64, 76; A 1.107; 111.386; derer -sobha the It 75 Pug 57 similarly A 11.207 = Pug 56. splendour or beauty ol the hair PvA 46. -hattha a tuft of hair PvA 157 VvA :67.
;
Divy 251 ; see also expl" at VvA 35, where this conMiln 76 (in etymol. nection is quite evident.] J 1.50 play with konca) VvA 35. -rava = prcc. DhA iv.70. vadika a kind of bird J vi.538.
;
Kesayati see kisa.
Ko^
;
Kesara* a mane, in -siha a maned lion J 11.244 Eesara'
SnA
[fr. kuta'] belonging to a peak, in cpd. pabbata " peak-mountain." Npl. Vism 127 (write as K). 292.
127.
[fr- kesal filament of flowers, hairy structures of plants esp. of the lotus usually of kinjakkha PvA 77 sa-ke.sarehi padumapattehi lotusVvA 12; in; leaves with their hairs VvA 32 nicula-k fibres of the
KotacikS pudendum muliebre, in conn, with kita as a vile term of abuse Vin IV.7 (Bdhgh. koâcika ti itthinimittai) hino nama akkoso).
. .
Nicula tree VvA 134. -bhara a sort of fan

278.
Koti
(cp.
valadhi and camara)
VvA
Kssatin [fr. kesara'l having a mane, of a lion, also name cp. Av^ 1.56. of a battle-array ("sarjgamo) Dpvs 1.7
;
(a) 0/ space: the (f.) [cp. Sk. koti & kuta'] the end extreme part, top, summit, point (cp. anta to which it dhanu-kotii) nissiya " through is opposed at J vi.371) the (curved) end of my bow," i. e. by means of hunting afthi-koti the tip of the bone J 111.26 capa J II. 20c a bow VvA 261 vema the part of a loom that is moved
:
;
DhA
Eesava [fr. last] of rich hair, of beautiful VSsudcva (cp. kanha) Pv ii.6'.
Keaika
(adj.) [fr. kesa] hairy, of
hair.
Ep. of King
mangoes Miln
334.
Ko
see ka.
Koka' [r.ot=Sk. koka, cuckoo] a wolf
Nd' 420; Miln 267=

wolfs meal Vin
J v. 416. 111.5S.
Nd' 13 J vi.525 "vigh?.sa remainder of a

;
khetta" the top (end) of the field SnA 150 far end of the cloister J iv.30 PvA a division of time, with reference (b) of lime 79. either to the past or the future, in pubba the past (cp. pubbanta), also as purima" and pacchima the future These expressions are used only of (cp. aparanta). sarjsara: sar|sarassa purima kofi na pafiiâyati " the first end, i. e. the beginning of S. is not known " Nd' anamatagg' 664 DhsA 11; of pacchima koti ibid.
III.
1
75
cankamana the
4yai)
sarjsaro,
pubba na
pafliiayati S's
end and be-
Koka'
[cp. Sk.
koka] N. of a
tree,
Phoenix svlvcstris: see
keka.
Kokanada
(nt.)
1.
i"cp.
Sk.
kokanada] the
(red)
lotus
iu.239 = J
116.
Kokasika the red lotus in jata " like the red lotus," said of the Uowcr of the Paricchattaka tree A iv. iiS.
Kokila
[cp. Sk. koka a kind of goose, also cuckoo, with derivation kokila cuckoo; cp. Gr. r/ncku;, Lat. cucuhis. Two kinds mentioned E. riickool the Indian cuckoo. at VvA 57 kala" and phussa" black and speckled k. Vv 11', 58'; VvA 132, 163. As citra' at J v. 416.
:
ginning are unthinkable, its starting-point is not known (to beings obstructed by ignorance) S 11.178 = 111.149 = Nd2 664=Kvu 29 = PvA 166; cp. Bdhd 118 (p.k. na kotiyai) {hito bhavo " my existence in the ilayati). the "end" of the (c) of 7iumber past" J 1.167. scale, i. e. extremely high, as numeral representing approximately the figure a hundred thousand (cp. It follows on sataKnsniographie p. 336). Kirfcl, sahassani Nd' 664, and is often increased by sata" or sahassa", esp. in records of wealth (dhana) Sn 677
345 = DhA 1.367 (asiti-vibhavo) J 1.478; 96; cp. also kotisata arahanto Miln 6, 18. kahapana-koti-santharena " for the price (lit. by the spreading out) of a 100, '(.o kahSpanas " Vin 11.159 = J 1.94 (ref. to the buying of Jetavana by AnathapirjJ 1.227, 23<),
3,
;
PvA
Koca
Koci
i^r.
sr^c
kncl sec
ka.
sai)''.
dika).
-gata " gone to the end," having reached the end,

i.
e.
perfection,
;
nibbana.
194.
Nd' 436;
-ppatta=prec.
Koccha'
(nt.) some kind of scat or settee, made of bark, grass or rushes Vin 11.(49.; iv.4(i (where the foil dcf. is given kocchar) nania vaka-mayar) va usira-mayar) va muiTjaniayar) va babbaja-niayar) va anto sarjvcihctva
:
Nd- 436
Eo(ika
rcf.
as " extreme " J 1.67.
-simball N. of a tree
(in Avici)
Sdhp
'fr.
baddhar) hoti. Cp. i'in. 7c.xls 1.34; 111.165); J v. 4(17. Also li^t of 16 obstructions (paliborlha) at Miln 1.
i. having a point or a top, with to the human teeth as eka, dvi^, ti", catu", or teeth 2. having an with one, two, etc., points Vism 251.
(adj.)
koti]
Koccha'
(nt.)
a comb
(for hair-dressing)
Vin
11.107; \'v
list
84" (=VvA
349); 'ih J, 254, 411 ( = ThA 267). -kara a comli-makcr Miln 331 (not in corrcsp. vocations at 1) 1.51).
J iv.296
pariyanta (see KS. p. 320); apana=' lasting till the end of life Miln 397 Vism 10. saosara), in ubhato 3. referring to (both) ends (of 1.393 sq. pafihii questions regarding past & future
end or climax
SA on
of
Kotin
(adj.)
[fr.
k<>ti]
aiming
for
an end or goal
vi.254
(cp. akofana').
Koja mail armour
(=kavaca).
Ko^lla
859.
(nt.)
'fr.
kiiiila]
crookedness
Dhtm
526;
Abhp
Kojava a rug or cover with long hair, a fleecy counterpane Vin 1.281; PhA 1177; III. 297 (pavara") Davs v. 30. Often in cxpl" of gonaka (q. v.) as digha-lomaka maha;
As
kotilya at Dlitp 472.

(nt.) [cp.
Kotumbara
cloth J
(spelt
kojava
DA
1.86; Pv.\ 157.
nSk. kanfumba Divy 559] a kind of (coming from the kingdom of k.). 500 kodumb"). -"ka k.-stuffs Miln 2.
VI. 47
Konca^ [cp. Sk. kraufica & krui\c] the heron, often in comb" with mayura (i)eacock) Th i, 1 13 Vv 1', 35'
:
J v.31.4: VI. 272
sSrasa
\vA
or with harjsa Pv 57; jinn.i" an old heron

;
11.12''.
Expl''
Kotta
(?)
as
asikot;ha
kotth.
breoking, asi-k" note on Vin iv.363 (for Vin iv.171?); "attl" at Vism 254 read
Dh
155.
Kottana
Kottana
crushing, pounding [fr. i. grinding, kotteti] (grains) J 1.475 ; "paean' adi pounding and cooking, etc.
II.
56
Kottbaka'
J 111.25;
[cp. Sk.
Kodba
koya? tika] the paddy-bird, as rtikkha*
1.
DhA
261. 2. hammering or cutting (?) in daru" J ii.i8; VI.86 (magsa, here "beating." T. spells tth).
"163
(v.
tt).
Kottba see kotthu.

Kottbetl at J 11.424 the v. 1. khobheti (navat)) should be substituted. See also kotteti.
Cp. adhikuttana.
KoUita
(pp. of kotteti] beaten 254. 255floor of
down, made even Vism

Da.vs
KoQa
?
[cp. Sk.
;
kona
&
also P. kartpa]
;
Kottlma a
IV.47.
pounded
stones, or is it cloth
catn=catu-kaijija PvA 52 raccha crossroads PvA 24. 2. a bow for a musical instrument
11.137
i.
a comer Vin
Kottti [cp.
Expl"' one-sidedly by Sk. kut & kuUaV >htp (91 & 556) as " chedane " which is found only in 3 and adhikuttanA. The meaning " beat " is attributed by Dhtp (557) & Dhtm (783) to root kat' (see akoteti kuta') by expl" " akofane." Cp. also kata* & patikoteti] i. to beat, smash, crush, pound J 1.478; DhA 1.25 (suvaijnai)) 165. 2. to VI. 366 (spelt tth); make even (the ground or floor) Vin 11.291 (in making hanti of floors); J VI.332. 3. to cut, kill SnA 178 { Caus. Sn 121); DhA 1.70 (pharasun&). pp. ko^tita. kottapeti to cause to beat, to massage Vin 11.266 J iv.37 (tt the only v. 1. B. T. has tth).
Miln 53.
KoQta
(v.
1.
B. konâ)
(?)
man
of dirty habits J IT.209.
210, 212.
Kootba a
cripple J
(?)
11.
118.
KoQ^-damaka
at J 11.209.
[cp.
kunda] J iv.389; also as
v.
1.
KoQâfifla a well-known gotta J 11.360.
Kotfibala
Eo^ba*
(m. nt.) [Sk. ko?tha abdomen, any cavity for holding food, cp. kujta groin, and also Gr. cvtoq cavity, KvaSoi pudendum muUebre, Kvartt bladder = E. cyst, chest; Lat. cunnus pudendum, Ger. bode testicle] anything hollow and closed in (Cp. gabbha for both meanings) as I. the stomach or abdomen Miln 265, Vism
2. a closet, a monk's cell, a store357 Sdhp 257. room, M 1.332; Th 2, 283 (?)=ThA, 219; J H.168. 3. a sheath, in asi Vin iv.171. -atfhi a stomach bone or bone of the abdomen Vism -abbhantara the intestinal canal Miln 67; 254. 255.
;
(nt.) [on formation cp. kolahala see also kutiihala] excitemeut, tumult, festival, fair Davs 11.80 ; esp. in mangalai] paccagacchati he visits the fair or show of ... 1.265 : ^- III-43Q ; mangalika celebrating feasts, festive 111.206 ; J 1.373 Miln 94 (cp. Miln the native commentator refers it to errotrsl. 1. 1 43" neous views and discipline called kotuhala and mangalika) (b) adj. kotuhala excited, eager for, desirous
;
A
:
of Miln 4
DhiA
1.330.
-sadda shout of excitement Miln 301.

Eotthall (kotthali
r)
a sack
:
(?)
Vin 111.189siv.269.
-<lgara
(adj.)
(nt.)
storehouse,
expl''
granary, treasury
in
conn,
with kosa
(q, v.) in
formula paripu^â-kosa-kotthagara
at threefold, viz. 1.295 dhana" dhaiifia vattha", treasury, granary, warehouse PvA 126, 133; -Agarika a storehouse-keeper, one who hoards up wealth Vin 1.209 DhA i.ioi -iaa [=kottha -haosa] share, division, part; kotth&sa (adj.) divided into, consisting of. K. is a prose word only and in all Com. passages is used to explain bh3.ga J 1.254 266 VI. 368 Miln 324 DhA iv. 108 (=pada). 154 PvA 58, III, 205 (kama=: k&magu]>a) VvA 62 anekena k'-ena infinitely PvA 221.
1.134,
: ; :
'
DA
Kottbn [kotthu J only cp. Sk. kro^tu, of krni] a jackal D 111.25, 26 M 1.334 Nd' 149 (spelt kotthu) J vi.537 expl'' by sigala-sunakha, katthu-son'^ ti pi (suna patho). kotthaka (and kotthuka) = prec. S 1.66 (where text has kutthaka) J 11.108 Miln 23.
;
KodaQâ
(expl''
to capa)
Sk. kodanda] a cross-bow 1.429 (opp. Miln 351 (dhanu and k"). ka same J iv.433 by dhanu).
(nt.) [cp.
;
Kodambara
see kotumbara.
Kodba
Kottba' a bird J vi.539 (woodpecker
?).
[Vedic krodha fr. krudb, cp. kujjhati] anger. Nearest synouyms are aghata (Dhs. 1060 = Nd' 576, both expositions also of dosa), upanaha (always in chain
raga, dosa.
0vn6s,
;
Kottha' [cp. Sk. kuttha] N. of a plant, Costus speciosus J V.420.
(?)
Kotthaka^ (nt.) " a kind of kottha," the stronghold over a gateway, used as a store-room for various things, a chamber, treasury, granary Vin 11.153, 210; for the purpose of keeping water in it Vin 11.121 = 142; 220; treasury J 1.230; 11.168; store-room J 11.246; kottbake pJturahosi appeared at the gateway, i. e. arrived at the mansion Vin 1.291 udaka-k a bath-room, bath cabinet Vin 1.205 (cp. Bdhgh's expl" at Vin. Texts 11.57); so also nataina-k and pitthi-k, bath-room behind a hermitage J 111.71; DhA 11. 19; a gateway. Vin n.77; usually in cpd. dvara-k" "door cavity." i. e. room over the gate gharag satta-dvara-kotthakapatimaQ^tar) " a mansion adorned with seven gateways" J 1.227 = 230, 290: VvA 322. dvara-kottbakesu asanani patthapenti " they spread mats in the gateways" VvA 6; esp. with bahi: balii-dvirakotthaka nikkhametva " leading him out in front of the gateway " A iv.2o6 "e thita or nisinna standing or sitting in front of the gateway S 1.77; i.i6i, 382;
moha, kodha, upanaha) and dhuma (cp. Mhg. toOm=:ani{er). As pair k. and upanaha A 1.91. 95 in sequence kodha upanaha makkha palasa. Vbh 357 sq. Vism 53, 107, 306 in etc. Nd^ raga 1. formula abhijjha byapada k. upanaha M 1.36 A I.299 = iv.i48 cp. A 1v.456sv.209; v.39, 49 sq., 310, As equivalent of aghata Dhs 1060 = Nd' 576, cp. 361. Pug i8. In other comb": with mada and tbambha mosaSn 245 kadariya Sn 362 pesuniya Sn 928 Other passages, e. g. vajja Sn 866. 868 (cp. S 1. 169). A 1.283; S 1.240; Sn 537 (lobha); Pv 11. 3' Dh 1.52 kodha is one (anattha-janano kodho) PvA 55, 222. of the obstacles to Arahantship. and freedom from kodha is one of the fundamental virtues of a wellma vo kodho ajjbabhavi " let not balanced mind.
;
A 111.30. bala-k. a line of infantry J 1.179. kofthaka-kamma or the occupation connected with a
storehouse (or bathroom ?) is mentioned as an example of a low occupation at Vin iv.6 Kern, Toev. s. v.
;
" someone
who sweeps away
dirt."
anger get the better of you" S 1.240 mano hi te brahmaâ kharibhaio kodho dhiimo bhasmani mosavajjar|, etc. " anger is the smoke (smouldering) in the kodhag chetva cutting ashes" S l.:69 = Nd' 576. of anger S 1.41=47=161 = 237; kodha;} jahe vippajaheyya manari " give up anger, renounce conceit kodhag pajahanti xapaissino; " the J 1.23 25 = Dh 221 wise give up anger " It 2 = 7 panui>ria- kodha (adj.) one who has driven out anger Sn 469 akkodhena jine kodhag conquer anger by meekness Dh 223 = } 11.4 = VvA 69. Yo ye uppatitag kodhag rathag bhantag va " He who restrains dharaye tarn ahag sarathig brum!
;
Kodhana
anger as he would a drifting cart, him I call a Dh 222, cp. Sn 1. akkodha freedom from anger, meekness, conciliation S 1.240 (with 1.44 avihiQM tenderness, kindness); A 1.95; Dh 223 = }
rising
57
Kattika,
1.155, '76.
Kollniyi
usually in
s<l;
waggoner "
phrase
komudi catumicinl Vin

1.139 as: tada kira or in phrase komudiya
1.47 (expl"" at
DA
11.4
= VvA
kumudani supupphitani honti) puQoamaya DhA 111. 461.

Koraka (m.
2.
69.
nt.)
[cp.
-Atimana anger and conceit Sn 968. -upayasa companionship or association with anger, the state of being pervaded with anger (opp. akkodh) 1.360, 363 often compared with phenomena of nature suggesting sweUing up, viz. " uddhumSyika " kodhupJySsassa
Sk. koraka]
a bud J 11.265.
a sheath J
(adj.)
(adj.)
111.282.
[fr.
Korakita
Korajika
koraka]
foil
of
buds
VvA
288.
affected,
1.
adhivacanai) 1.144; "sa-ummi" It 114; " sobbho papato " S III. 109; -garu "having respect for" i. e. pursuing anger (opp. saddhammagaru) A 11.46 sq., 84 -paiifiana (adj.) knowing the true nature of anger Sn 96 (cp. SnA 170) -bhakkha feeding on, i. e. fostering anger, Ep. of a Yakkha S 1.238 -yinaya the discipline or control of anger A 1.91; v. 165, 167 (comb"* with upaniiha vinaya).
;
\fx.
ku-t-rai or
1.
rafij,
cp. rSga]
(v.
excitable,
infatuated
(v.
Nd' 226 = Nd* 342

koraiijika).
koca-
raka)3iVism 26
Eon94>ka
[=kuraQ(Jaka] a shrub and its flower J v. 473 ("dama, so read for karaQâka), vi.536 as Npl. in
;
Koraqâka-vihara Vism 91.
Korabya
of
[Sk.
Kuni
kauravya] Np. as cognomen J 11.371 (of Dhanaiijaya).

1. (
the descendant
Kodhana
trolled]
;
(adj.) [fr.
11.89;
Pug
18.
nayassa
PvA
83.
na vappavadi A Cp. S :v.240 M

;
kodha) having anger, angry, unconusually in comb" with upanahin, e. g. Vin 111.45, 246; A V.156, cp. Sn 116; S 11.206; k kodhSbhibhuta A iv.94 sq. k" kodhaviv. 165. 1.42 sq.,
KoriyA (f.) a hen v. See also ThA 255
(ti
va
pali) at
Th
2.
381 for turiya.
= kuflcakarakukkuti).
11.
Used
95 sq.
;
Kola (m.
nt.)
[Halayudha
71 gives kola in
mesming of
of
cao(Ja
82.
PvA
akkodhana
S 11.207
:
friendly,
;
well-disposed,
;
iv.243
M 1.42 sq., 95 sq.

(cp.
loving D111.159; Sn 19, 624, SjO, 941
" hog," corrupted fr. kroija] the jujube fruit 1.80 A 111.49 (sampanna-kolakai) sukaramai)sa " pork with jujube"); J 111.22 (=badara); vi.578. -mattiyo (pi.) of the size of a j. truit, always comb,
;
Vv
SnA
i5;
VvA
69.
Konta a pennant, standard

317.
kunta) J vi.454
DA 1.244
>
w. kolatthi-mattiyo, of boils A v.i70 = Sn p. 125, cp. S 1. 150 ; .rukkha the j. tree SnA 356 1.262 -sampaka cooked with (the juice of) jujube Vv 43' (=iVvA
;
DA
186).
Kontlmant at J vi.454 is expf by camma-kara, thus " worker in leather (-shields or armour)," with der. fr. konta (" satthitaya kont^ya likhatta ."). but reading and meaning are uncertain.
. .
Kolankola
[der. fr. kula] going from kula to kula (clan to clan) in sagsara i.233 Pug 16; S v. 205; Nett 189, IV.381 ; V.120. cp.
:
Kopa
6
;
knp] ill-temper, anger, grudge Vin 11.184=: Sn (mistrust) 1.27 almost exclusively in phrase kopciii ca dosaii ca appaccayafi ca patukaroti (patvakasi) " he shows forth iU-temper, malice and mistrust " (of a " codita " bhikkhu) D 111.159; S IV.305 1.96 sq., 250, 442; A 1. 124, 187; IV.168, 193; J 1.30 1 ; Sn p. 92. 11.203; in.iSi sq. akopa (adj.) friendly, without hatred, composed Sn 499. -antara (adj.) one who is under the power of ill[fr.
Kolailiia (adj.)
laja)
;
Dhs 1060 with appaccaya

;
[fr. kula] bom of (good) family (cp. kubelonging to the family of ... 1.89 DA 1.252 Miln 256. khina-kolaiifia (adj.) one who has come down in the world Vin 1.86.
as
-,
Kolattbi the kernel of the jujube, only in cpd. niatti]ro (pi.) S 1.150= A v.i70=Sn p. 125 (with kolamattiyo),
and "matta Th
2,
498 = ThA 289;
DhA
1.319.
temper S
1.24.
Kopa&eyya
Koplna
11.3W;
(adj.) [fr.
kopa] apt to arouse anger J vi.257.
Sk. kaupina] a loin-cloth J v.404 ; Pv 172; Sdhp 106. " -niddaijsanin one who removes the loin-cloth," i. e.
(nt.) [cp.
PvA
Kolapntti at A 1.38 is composition form of kulaputta, and is to be combined with the foil. -vaQpa-pokkharata, Kern, i. e. light colour as becoming a man of good family. Toev. s. V. quite unnecesssuily interprets it as " heronA simitar colour," compaiing Sk. kolapuccha heron. passage at Nd' 8o = Nd' 505 reads kolaputtikena va vaTîâpokkharataya va, thus taking kolaputtikag as
nt,
shameless, impure
in. 183.
may
meaning a man of good virtue. The A passage be corrupt and should then be read puttikai).
Kopeti [caus. of kuppati] to set into agitation, to shake, to disturb rajadhamme akopetva not disturbing the royal rules PvA 161; J 11.366= DhA iv.88 kammat) kopetur) Vin iv.133 to find fault with a lawful decision kayangaij na kopeti not to move a Umb of the body see kaya. Cp. pati, pari, vi". sai).
:
KolamtMk (and kolamba VvA) a pot or vessel in generaL In Via always together with ghaâ, pitcher Vin 1.208, 213, 225. 286; J 1.33 DA 1.58 VvA 36.
:
Kolahala
Komala
see
[fr.
kamala
Mhbv
29.
kumara] (adj.) juvenile, belonging to a youth Komira or maiden: f. komari a virgin A iv.210. -pati husband of a girl-wife J 11. 120. brahmacariya g carati) to practise the vow of chastity or virginity A 111.224 ThA 99. -bhacca Np. " master of
(
;
DA
the k-science." i. e. of the medical treatment of infants (see note on Vin 1.269 at Vin. Texts 11. 174). As such it is the cognomen of Jivaka 1.47 (as Komarabhacca
halahala) shouting, uproar, excitetumult, foreboding, warning about something, haiUng. There are 5 kolahalani enum^ at KhA 120 sq. viz, kappa (the announcement of the end of the world, cp. Vism 415 sq.), cakkavatti (of a worldking), buddha (of a Buddha), mangala (that a Buddha will pronounce the " tvayyiXiuv "), moneyya" (that a monk will enquire of the Lord after the highest wisdom, One may compare the 3 (raaha-)halacp. SnA 490). haiani given at J 1.48 as kappa-halahala, buddha" and cakkavatti", eka-kolahalar) ons uproar J iv.404 vi.586 DhA 11.96. See also Vin 11. 165, 275, 280; J v.437
(nt.) (cp. also
(-"),
ment about
1.132); Vin
1.
71
J I.n6; cp.
1.261
Sdhp
;
351.
DhA
1.190;
(adj.)
PvA
[fr.
4;
VvA
132.
Komiiaka (and
virginity);
111.266.
ika)
= prec. A
11.
180
of
a young tree S iv,i6o.
dhamma
ika
J
f.
the fruit of the jujube tree Koliya J III. 22. but wrongly expl"* as kula-dattika ph.<=giveD by a man of (good) family.
kola] of
Komndl
(f.)
[fr.
kumuda
;
kaumudi] moonlight
the white waterlily, cp. Sk. the fuU-moon day in the month
KoUniyfi
yaka).
(f
well-bred, of good family J 11.348
(BB
koley-
Koleyyaka
Koleâka
J
1.
58
Kvan
Miln 167. For the myth see Dial 111.132-136. -karaka the " cocoon-maker," i. e. the silk-worm, Vin Vism 251. 111.224; "treasury and -ko(thagara granary " usually in phrase paripupna -k -k (adj.) " with stores of treasures and other wealth " Vin 1.342 D 1.134 S '89 Miln 2 & passim.
; ;
(adj.)
of
175; IV.437.
good breed, noble, appl"" to dogs Cp. koUniya, and Divy 165: kolika-
gadrabha a donkey of good breed.

Kolfipa (and kolapa) (adj.) i. dry. sapless; always appl' 1.242 111.95 to wood, freq. in similes S iv.161, 185 iv.166. 2. hollow J 111.495; Miln 151; DhA n.51 SnA 355 (where Weber, Ind. Streifen tree Nd* 40 V.1862, p. 429 suggests reading kotara=Sk. kofara
;
Kosa' at
VvA
349
is
marked by Hardy, Index and

It should
trsl'
by scar or pock.
hollow tree; unwarranted).
be corrected to kesa, on evidence of corresp. passage in ThA 267 (cp. koccha).
Kolika (or kolika?) (f.) adj. = kolaka, appl. to boils, in pijikolika (ittbi) having boils of jujube size Th 2, 395 akkhidalesu nibbattanaka pUika (expl. at ThA 259
;
Kosaka
2.
vuccati).
[fr. kosa] i. a sheath for a needle J m.282 a bowl, container, or vessel for food J 1.349 (v. 1. kesaka) 11,6, 7, (-"ahara adj. living on a bowl-full of food also a<J(Jha) Vism 263. case for a key 3.
; ;
(kuncika")
Vism
251.
Kovida
(adj.)
[ku+vid.] one
who
is
in the possession of
right wisdom, with ref. either to dhamma, magga, or ariyasaccani, closely related to medhavin and pandita.
Kosajja
11.218;
(nt.)
expl"" at
Vbh
;
[From kusita] idleness, sloth, Vin 11.2 S v. 277-280 369.
indolenci.
;
1.
146,
194.
196 (ceto-pariyaya)
A
Pv
11.46;
i.i,
7,
111.375,
421; v.146
sq.
;
135.
300,
310,
433;
Dh
403 = Sn 627; Sn 484

;
(jati-
Dh
241
Miln 351
146;
Vism
21.
132
159 sq. Nett 127;

;
A 11, 16; A IV. 195 = DhA 111.347;

1.
i.
maraua"),
653
(kammavipaka")
i.ii";
Vv
1.
1
15'
iv.85;
DhsA
SnA
akovida ignorant of true wisdom (dhammassa) S

Sn 763; S
iv.287 = Nd^
(=VvA
73),
63^"
(=VvA
269); Miln 344;
Sdhp
350.
62
Ko8amattha=ka-(-samattha " who
is
able,"
e. able, fit
on attanuditthi.
DA
1.27.
Kovi}arB [cp. Sk. kovidara] a sort of ebony, Bauhinia variegata a tree in the devaloka (pariccbattaJia kovilara: k-blossom, called p. VvA 174) A iv.117 sq. Sn 44 J IV. 29 Vv 38' DhA 1.270. -puppha the flower of the K. tree SnA 354 (where the limbs of one afflicted with leprosy are compared with
;
;
Kosalla (nt.) (der. fr. kusala] proficiency. There are 3 kinds mentioned at D 111.220, Vbh 325 & Vism 439 sq., viz. aya", apaya and upaya at Dbs 16 = 20 = 292 = 555= Nd* ad pafin?. it is classed between pandicca and nepuilila. See also Pug 25; Vism 128 sq. (appana"), 241 sq. (uggaha" & manasikara), 248 (bojjhanga) PvA
;
;
this flower).
63.
99 (upSya").
(f.)
Kosa' (m. nt.) [cp. Sk. koâ and ko^, cavity, box vessel, cp. Goth, hus, E. house; related also kuki=P. kucchij
KosatakI
[cp. Sk. kosataki]

;
Vism
k.
any cavity or enclosure containing anything,

;
viz.
i.
256, 260, 359 I.32 V.2l2.
VvA
a kind of creeper Vv 47* 2CO -bija the seed of the

;
store-room or storehouse, treasury or granary A iv.95 (raja) Sn 525; J iv.409 ( = wealth, stores); J vi.81 (a(^dhakosa only half a house) in cpd. -" koâgara, expl'' at DA 1.295 as koso vuccati bhaijcjagarar). Four kinds are mentioned hatthj", ass&, rathS", ratthai). 2. a sheath, in khura Vism 251 , paijija" KhA 46. see kosaka. 4. a cocoon, 3. a vessel or bowl for food see -k5raka 5. the membranous cover of the male sexual organ, the pracputium J v. 197. The Com. expl^ by sarira-sarjkhata k. See cpd. kosohita. Cp. also kosi. -arakkha the keeper of the king's treasury (or granary) A 111.57 -ohita ensheathed, in phrase kosohita vatthaguyha " having the pudendum in a bag." Only in the brahmin cosmogonic myth of the superman (maha-purisa) D 111.143, i6i. Applied as to this item, to the Buddha D i 106 (in the D.\ 1.275, correct the misprint kesa into kosa) D 11.17 Sn '^22 pp. 106, 107
:
Kosika= kosiya, an owl
J v. 120.
1.49').
Kosiya an owl J 11.353, cp- Np. Kosiyayana J BijSrakosika (and kosiya) J iv.69.
KosI
(f.)
a sheath
[der.
ir.
i.77=M
11.
17.
Koseyya
kosa, cp. Sk. kauseya silk-cloth
and
P.
kosa-karaka] silk: silken material Vin 1.58= Miln 267; Vin 1.192, 281; 11.163, 169; D 1.7, cp. A 1.181 (see DA 1.87); A IV. 394 Pv II. 1"; J 1.43; VI.47. -vattha a silk -pavara a silk garment Vin 1.281
; ;
garment
DhA
(nt.)
1.395.
[fr.
;
'
KohaSna
kuhana]
hypocrisy,
deceit
11.72
111.268; IV. 304
DhA
1.141.
C
;
Kva9
of
sound
(indecl.) is together (" sadde ") at
with kun registered as a part,
Dhtp
118
& Dhtm
173.
Kh.
Khs
ending, functioning also as root, meaning or as n. meaning " space " expld. by Bdbgh with ref. to dukkha as " khar) saddo pana tucche tucchar) hi akisar) khan ti vuccati " Vism 494. In meaning " space, sky " in cpd. khaga " sky-goer " (cp. viha-ga of same meaning), i. e. bird Abhp 624
syllable
&
" void,
empty "
khailja gatiEbaiija (adj.) [cp. Sk. khaSja, Dhtp 81 vekalye] lame (either on one foot or bolh PugA 227) Vin 11.90= A 1. 107 = 11.85 = Pug 51 (comb, with karia and kuiji) Th 2, 438 {+ kina) DhA 1.376 {+ kuni).
: :
Eliafijati [fr.
khaQja] to be lame
Pv
iii.22.
Bdhd
56.
[Sk.
Khaftjana
(nt.)
hobbling, walking lame

;
PvA
185.
perhaps to Lat. clades and gladius SQiagga cp. also kfifa''] i. a sword (often with dhanu, bow) at D 1.7 (Dh 1.89 =asi) as one of the forbidden articles of ornament (cp. BSk. khadga-mani Divy 147, one of the royal insignia) khaggar) bhandati to gird on one's sword PvA 154, khaggar) sannayhati id. DhA 111.75 gahaka a sword-bearer Miln 114; tala sword-blade Mhvs 25, go. v.406 ( = gavaja), 2. a rhinoceros, J 416; VI. 277 (miga), 538. In cpd. Msana (cp. BSk. khadgavi^Sqa Divy 294 = Sn 36) the horn of a rh. khagga-visanag nSma khagga-miga-singai) SnA 65) ( Sn 35 sq. (N. of Sutta) Nd' 217 (khagga-visana-kappa " like the horn of the rh." Ep. of a Paccekabuddha,
;
khadga
Khatakhata (khat-kata, making khat cp. kakkSreti) the noise of hawking or clearing one's throat -sadda Vin DhA in. 330 cp. khakkhata (v. 1. khatkhata) 1.88 Divy 5 1 8 = utkaânaâbda.
:
Khatopika
certain]
khajj").
[perhaps connected with Sk khatva ? uncouch, bedstead 1.450, 451 (w. U. ka",
(f.)
Khaâ'
that
(cp.
Divy
294, 582), also at
Vism
234.
Khaoite [pp. of khac as root expl'' at Dhtm. 518 by " bandhana "] inlaid, adorned with, usually with jewels e. g. VvA 14, 277; marii-mutt&di khacit'i ghaijta " bells inlaid with jewels, pearls, etc." VvA 36 of a fan inlaid with ivory (danta-khacita) Vin ni.287 (Sam. Pas.). Suvanna-khacita-gajak' attharaoa " elephants' trappings interwoven with gold " VvA 104 of a chair, inlaid with pearls J 1.41 of a canopy embroidered with golden stars J 1.57.
;
unknown. It has been suggested khapa and the Sk. kshana are derived from ikshana (seeing) by process of contraction. This seems very forced and both words are. in all probability, other than the word from which this hypoSdhp 584 khano ve thesis would derive them.] ma upaccaga " let not the slightest time be wasted " Sn 333 = Dh 315; cf. Th. 11. 5 (cp. khanatita) n' atthi so kh va layo va muhutto va yar) (nadi) aramati " there is no moment, no inkling, no particle of time
(m.) [Derivation
;
Khajja
(adj.-nt.) [grd. of khajjati] to be eaten or chewed, eatable, solid food, usually in cpd. -bhojja solid and
other food, divided into 4 kinds, viz. asita, pita, khayita, sayita Pv 1.5' ( = PvA 25) J 1.58; Miln 2. -bhajaka a distributor of food (an office falling to the lot of a senior bhikkhu) Vin 11. 176 ( = v.204); iii. 38, 155.
Khajjaka
(adj.) ffr. last] eatable, i. e. solid food (as bhojjanani opposed to yigu PvA 23); (nt.) J 1.186 (of 18 kinds, opp. ySgu) -bhajaka = 1.235 (id.); Miln 294.
;
prec.
Khajjati
= khdiyati.
.
pulavehi 113; sunakhehi Pv 111.7' 2. to be itchy, J III. 177; cp. Pv IV.5* (cut in two) " " to be irritated by itch (cp. E. itch =Inten3. of "eat") J V.198 (kh" kanduvSyati) Pv 11.3' (kacchuya kh) 3. to be devoured (fig.), to be consumed, to be a victim of kamata^hclhi rupena 1.504 S 111.87, 88 (khajjanlya-pariyaya, quoted Vism 479).
11.
khana) i upacikahi Vin
Pass, of kh&dati; Dhtm 93 bhakto be eaten, chewed, eaten up, as by animals

:
that the river stops flowing" A iv.137 (as simile of eternal flow of happening, of unbioken continuity of change) Vism 238 (jivita"), 473 (khana-vasena uppad'adi-kbana-ttaya, viz. uppada. (biti, bbanga. cp. p. 431); J IV. 128; attha-kkhana-vinimmutto kh" paramadullabho one opportunity out of eight, very difidcult to be 2. moment as coinobtained Sdhp 4, 16 cp. 45. 46. cidence of two events: " at the same moment." esp. in phrase tag khanag yeva " all at once," simultaneously, with which syn. thanaso J 1.167, 253 111.276 PvA 19; PvA 27, 35 tasmig khane J 11.154; PvA 67 Sdhp 17. 3. the moment as something expected or appointed (cp. roipdf), therefore the right moment, or the proper time. So with ref. to birth, rebirth, fruit of action, attainment of Arahantsbip, presence on earth of a Buddha, etc., in cpds. cuti-kkhano Bdhd 106 pafisandhi" Ps 11.72 sq. Bdhd 59, 77, 78 uppatti" Vbh sotapattimagga" Ps 11.3; phala Ps 1.26, 411 sq. Bdhd 80; nikanti" Ps 11.72 sq. ; upacara" Bdhd 94; citta" id. 38, 95. -khaoe khaê from time to time Dh 239 (=okase okase DhA 111.340, but cp. Comp. 161, n. 5), Buddhuppada", Th 11. A, 12. akkhana see sep. Also akkhanavedhin. -akkhane at the wrong time, in; ; : ;
opportune Pv
iv.i**
= akale).
5.
;
On
kh. laya.
muhutta
cp. Points of Contr. 296. n.
ppr.
khajjamana Pv
ii.i
(consumed by hunger
&
thirst).
Khajjara caterpillar Pgdp 48.
Khajjopakana
[cp. Sk. khadyota] the fire-ay 11.34 = 41 DhA III. 1 78; also khajjupanaka J ".4 '5; VI. 330, 441 Vism 412 (in simile). See Trenckner J.P.T.S. 1908.
; ;
-Atita. having missed the opportunity Sn 333 = Dh knowing, realizing the -flflii 315 (=DhA III. 489) opportunity Sn 325 (cp. SnA 333). -paccuppanna arisen at the moment or momentarily Vism 431 (one of the 3 kinds of paccuppanna kh., santatj, addha"). -paritta small as a moment Vism 238.
:
Khaoa'
KhaQati
dig
(?
[fr.
[f r.
kha?] digging
J 11.296.
;
Cp. atikhaâ.
1
khan
or
khan
Dhtp
cp.
79
anadarane]
s. v.),
to
59
&
79.
better " destroy "
Kern Toev.
dig out.
59
Khapana
uproot
60
;
Khattng
Khataka
[fr. khata*] damage, injury VvA 206, khatakar) dasiy& deti " she did harm to the servant, she struck the s." Or is it khalikai) ? (cp. khaleti) the passage
;
Dh
394.
;
247, 337;
Sdhp
palikkhanati.
(attSnai))
Also
iv.371, 373: abhikkhanati, 2. [ = Sk. kjanati] to destroy Vin 11.26 1.132 (id.). pp. khata & khata (cp.
Sn
p. loi
11.2 05
khanati
&
cp.
is
corrupt.
palikkhata).
Khatta
Khapana
KhaQika
porary,
(nt.) [fr.
kha^] digging Miln 351 (pokkharani").
khana] unstable, momentary, temchangeable usually S5T1. with PvA 60. Vism 626 (khaniittara, e. g. J 1.393 111.83 kato from the standpoint of the momentary). Khanika piti " momentary joy " is one of the 5 kinds of viz. khuddika, khanikJ, okkantik&, ubbega, joy, pharana (see piti) Vism 143, DhsA 115. -dtta temporary or momentary thought Vism 289. -marana sudden death Vism 229. -vassa momentary, i. e. sudden rain (-shower) J vi.486.
(adj.)
[fr.
e\'anescent,
;
(nt.) [Sk. k^tra, to ksi, cp. Gr. tranîai, rr^/ia, possession] rule, power, possession only in cpds. -dhamma the law of ruling, political science J v.490 (is it conkhattu = khatta ?) -vijja poHty 1.9. demned as a practice of heretics. Bdhgh at 1.93 explains it as niti-sattha, poUtical science ( = dhamma). See Rh. D. Dialogues 1.18. -yijjavadin a person who inculcates Macchiavellian tricks J v.228 (paraphrased matapitaro pi mSretva attano va attho kSmetabbo ti " even at the expense of kilUng father and mother is wealth to be desired for oneself "). so also J v.240 ; -vijjacariya one who practises kh- vijja ibid. ; -vida (so read for vidha)= "vijja (adj.) a tricky per-on, ibid, (v. 1. vijja, better). Cp Sk. k^jtra-vidya.
;
DA
Khaipikatta (nt.) Vism 301.
[fr.
khaîka] evanescence, momentariness
Khattar [Sk. k$attr

;
WTia^^ft [frcq. spelt ka^â (q. v.). Cp. Sk. khapiâ expl** at Dhtp T05 as " chedana "] i. (adj.) broken, usually of teeth Th 2, 260 ( 211); Miln 342 ; Vism 51. 2. (m. nt.) a broken piece, a bit, camma a strip of hide Vin It. 1 22 coja" a bit of cloth PvA 70 pilotika" bits of rags PvA 171 puva a bit of cake J 111.276; akhanda unbroken, entire, whole, in -karin (sikkhiya) fulfilling or practising the whole of (the commandments) Pv IV. 3" and "stla observing fully the sila-precepts Vv 113; cp. Vism 51 & Bdhh 89. -Akhanda (redupl.-iter. formation with distributive function) piece by piece, nothing but pieces, broken up into bits Vism 115. -Akhandika piece by piece, consisting of nothing but bits, in kh "g chindati to break up into fragments A 1.204 (of m&luvalat<l) ; 11. 199 (of thuna) S 11.88 (of rukkha) cp. Vin 111.43 (d&runi r) chedapetvi) J v.231 (r) katva). -danta having broken teeth, as sign of old age in phrase kh" palitakesa, etc.
:
fr. k$atra] attendant, companion, charioteer, the king's minister and adviser (Lat. satelles 1.112 "satellite" has bean compared for etym.)
=ThA
kh" vuccati pucchita-pucchita-pafthar) vyakarana-samattho mab&matto " kh is called the King's minister who is able to answer all his questions ") Buddhaghosa evidently connects it with katheti, to speak, respond = kattha gSdhai) k A ii.i07 = Pug 43 V. 1. for katta (cp. Pug A 225).
1.280,
:
(=DA
Khattiya [der.
Sk.
"with broken teeth and grey hair" A 1.138 and ~,-phulla [Bdhgh on Vin n.i6o khan(Ja J 1-59. 79 (id.), = bhinn'ok3so, phulla = phalit" okaso.] broken and
;
shattered portions dations Vin 11.160 (
'r)
patisankharoti to repair dilapi;

;
in. 263
cp.
=navakammai) karoti) 286 111.287 same expression at Divy 22. a unbroken

fig.
the rule of conduct in its entirety, with nothing detracted Vy 83'* = Pv iv.i'^
of
sila,
and unimpaired
(cp. akhai7(Jasila)
= DhA
1.32.
Wia^jati to break,
PvA
DhA rv.14; pp. 158 (-kaQOO = chinnaka)Kio).

(f.) [fr.
(
khandita broken,
Kha^jikS Vv 33M
khao^^l ^ broken
bit,
stick, in
= uechu-yatthi DhA
ucchu
111.315).
Khaoîoca (nt.) the state of being broken (of teeth), having broken teeth, in phrase kh palicca, etc., as
signs of old age (see above)
M 1.49 =D
ui.123
;
Dhs 644 = 736 = 869 DhA Vism 449.

;
111.196 11.305 ; in similar connection

;
Ifhapjeti [v. denom. fr. khaijda] to renounce, to remit, in vetanai) "etvS. J 111.188.
Khata' [pp. of khanati] i. dug up, uprooted, fig. one whose foundation (of salvation) has been cut off in comb" with upahata D 1.86 ( = DA 1.237); khatar) upahatar) attanai) pariharati " he keeps himself uprooted and half-dead " i. e. he continues to lead a life
;
khatta ==k^tra " having possessions " nom. also khattiySse J in. 441. A khattiya A f. shortened form is khatya J vi.397. A member 111.226-229, khatti D. 1. 1 93, and khattiyl. of one of the clans or tribes recognised as of Aryan To be such was to belong to the highest descent. social rank. The question of such social divisions in the Buddha's time is discussed in Dialogues 1.97- 107; and it is there shown that whenever they are referred Khattiyo to in lists the khattiyas always come first. 1.358 = 8 1.153, settho jane tasmit) D 1. 199 = 11. 97 = 11. 284. This favourite verse is put into the mouth of a god and he adds that whoever is perfect in wisdom and righteousness is the best of all. On the social 11. 150-157; prestige of the khattiyas see further III. 169; A 11.86; S 1. 71, 93; Vin IV. 6-10. On the religious side of the question D 111.82 93 1.149, 177 ; 11.84 S 1.98. Wealth does not come into consideration at all. Only a verj' small percentage of the khattiyas were wealthy in the opinion of that time and place. Such are referred to at S 1.15. All kings and chieftains were khattiyas D 1.69, 136; 111.44, 46, 61; A i.ioo; III. 299 Khattiyas are called rajano Dhp 294, iv.259. quoted Netti 165. -Abhiseka the inauguration of a king A 1. 107, 108 (of -kafUla a maid of khattiya the crown-prince) = A 11.87 birth J 1.60 111.394 -kuia a khattiya clan, a princely house, Vin 11.161 (w. ref. to Gotama's descent); as 111.80 -parisa the assembly of the khattiyas one of tiie four parisas (kh, brahmaîa", gahapati", samaqa) at Vin 1.227 A 11.133 ^^ th^ î^t one of the eight (1-4 as above, Catummaharajika". Tavatigsa", 111.260 -mahasala " the Mara", Brahma") at 1.72 wealthy khattiya " (see above ii.i) D in. 2 58, etc. -maya "the magic of the noble" DhA 1.166; -vagsa aristocratif- descent DA 1.267 -sukhumala a tender, youthful prince (of the Tathagata buddha", kh") DhA 1.5.
fr.
;
kjatriya]
pi.
M
;
'
=D
of false ideas
etc.
1.105
= 11.4
opp. akkhatai) anupahatai),
Khattiyl
vessl
1.89.
(f.) a female khattiya, in series brahmani kh" suddi capclil' nesidi veifi rathakari pukkusi
A
wound]
;
111.229; similarly
M n.33,
40.
Khata^
hurt, wounded p5do kh" hoti sakalik&ya " he grazed his foot " S i,27 = MiIn 134, akkhata unmolested, unhurt Vv 84'' (=:anu179. padduta VvA 351). See also parikkhata.
[pp. of ksan, to
"Khattag [Sk. "krtvah, cp. kad] in comp" with numerals

" times " : dvikkhattui), tikkhattui), etc. times, etc.
;
twice, three
Khadira
6i
mulai)
Khandha
atikkamma kh" r) sftra;) pariyesitabbai) " one must go beyond the root and search the trunk for
(d) as t.t. in exegetical literature material as collected into uniform bulk freq. in postscripts to Texts and Commentaries. See also khandhaka. B. More general as denoting bulk (-) e. g. aggi" a great mass of fire 11.34, 4' J IV. 139 udaka a mass of water (i. e. ocean) A 111.336 S IV. 179; J 1.324; PvA 62; pufiQa" a great accumulabhoga" a store of tion of merit A 111.336=5 v.400 wealth A v.84 J 1.6 maci" an extraordinarily large jewel (possessing magic power) J 11. 102 sq. A. (-) the body of, a collecII. Applied meaning. tion of, mass, or parts of in collective sense " all that forming the substance of. is comprised under " (a) dukkha all that is comprised under " dukkha," all
:
Khadin
ivy]
[Sk. khadira; Gr. tiaaapoi. ivy; Lat. hedera, the tree Acacia catechu, in cpds. -angara (pi.) embers of (burnt) acacia- wood J 1.232 PvA 152 -ghaîka a piece of a.-wood J iv.88 tthambha a post of a.-wood DhA 111.206 -patta a bowl made of a.-wood -siila an J V.3S9; -vana a forest of acacias J 11.162 impaling stake of a.-wood J iv.29.
;
sweetness " S iv.94.

section, chapter,
;
lit.
EtuuuUi see khapati.
KhanitU (f) [to khan, cp. Sk. khanitra] a spade or hoe Vin 1.270 J vi.520=V.89 {+ anknsa). ghantaf [n. agent of khanti] possessed of meekness or gentleness docile, manageable. Said of an elephant
;
;
11.116
= 111.161
sq.
f.
&
Khanti
& KhanU
[Sk. k^nti]
patience, forbearance,
:
Def. at Dhs 1341 forgiveness. khanti khamanata adhivânata acapîkkai) anasuropo attamanata citMost frequent combinations with metta (love) tassa.
:
that goes to make up or forms the substance, the idea of " ill." Most prominent in phrase kevalassa duk-
khakhandhassa samudaya and nirodha
(the origin
(see below)
tapo
-titikkha (forbearance) : khanti paramai) titikkh& nibbSnar) paramai) vadanti Buddha

;
Dh
i84
=D
ii.49
= Vism
cp.
295;
khantiyS
bhiyyo
na
111.237: titikkhil-sankhata khanti ; -avihigsa (tolerance) : kh, avihiijsa, mettata, anudayata, S v. 169: -akodhana (forbearing, gentle) VvA 71 ; -soraccai) (docility, tractableness) 111.213 1.94 also with maddava (gentleness) and s. as quality of a well-bred horse A in. 248, cp. ii.i 13 and khant<i
vijjati,
S 1.226;
DhA
destruction of all that is suffering) with ref. to the paticcasamuppada, the chain of causal existence (q. v.) Vin I.I S 11.95 III. 14 A 1.177 v. 184& passim. Similarly: samudaya Vbh 135 sq. nirodha Nett 64 antakiriya A 1. 147; vyadhimarapatunnanar) dukkhakkhandhai) (b) lobba dosa" moha the vyapanudi Th 2, 162. three ingredients or integrations of greed, suffering and bewilderment, lit. " the big bulk or mass of greed " (see
; ; ; ; ;
-sovaccassata (kind speech) Sn 266 (cp. KhA 148). See also cpds. Khanti is one of the ten paramitSs J 1.22, In other connections khan23 cp. A 111.254, 255tiyi upasamena upeta S 1.30 ativissuto Sdhp 473 anulomikAya khiycl samannSgata (being of gentle and forbearing disposition) A 111.437, 441 Ps 11.236 sq. Vbh 340. See also A 111.372 Sn 189, 292, 897, 944. In scholastic language frequent in combination ditthi khanti ruci, in def. of idha (Vbh 245), tattha (Nd').
Nd' 151 and Vbh 325 sq. akkhanti intolerance Vin iv.241 ( = kopa); Vbh 360 (in def as opp. of khanti Dhs 1341. q. v. above), 378. -bala (nt.) the force of forbearance (adj.) one whose strength is patience: aduttho yo titikkhati khantibalai) balJnikai) tarn aharg brumi br&binanar) Dh 399=Sn 623; DhA iv.164; Ps 11. 171, 176; -metta forbearing love, in phrase kh -mett4nuddayasampanna (adj.) one whose character is compassion and loving forbearance J 1.151, 262 PvA 66 (-f yuttakira) VvA 71 (in expl" of akodhana) -suiiAa (nt.) the void of khanti Ps 11.183; -soracca (nt.) gentleness and forditthi (Nd'), cp.
; . . .
bearance S
'e
1.
100, 222;
nivittha " established ness " A 111.46 = 111.61.
11.68; J 111.487; in forbearance
DhA
1.56;
also under padaleti), S v. 88 (nibbijjhati through the satta bojjhanga). (c) vayo a division of age, part purima", majjhima", pacchima of age, as threefold Nd' in def. of sada. (d) sQa (etc.) kh the 3 (or 5) groups or parts which constitute the factors of right sila" the group dealing living (dhamma), viz. (i) with the practice of morality (2) samadhi" that dealing with the development of concentration (3) paBaa" that dealing with the development of true wisdom. They are also known under the terms of sila-sampada, citta, 1.206 Nett 64 so. ; 126. paiiflaD 1.172 sq. ; see sila. tihi dhammehi samannagato " possessed of the three etc. It qualities," viz. sila-kkhandhesu, 51 ; cp. khandhehi attbangiko v.326. tihi . 1. 291 maggo sangahito 1.30 1 ; silakkhandhai), etc. paripureti " to fulfil the sila-group " A 1.125; 11.20, 111.15 These 3 are completed to a set of 5 by (4) vimutti" sq. the group dealing with the attainment of emancipation and (5) vimutti-flai>a-dassana "the group dealing with the realization of the achievement of emancipation. As cp. 1-4 only at 111.229 (misprint puiifla for pai^fia) A 1.125. As 5 at S l.99 = A 1.162 ; S v.162 A 111.134. 271; V.16 (all loc.=S 1.99); It 107, 108; Nd' under
and meek-
sila.
Khantika such a
comb''
(adj.)
belief,
with
prec.} acquiescing in-, of such and in aAfia belonging to another faith, afiiiaditthika and ail&arucika 1.187;
[fr.
1.487.
glin<lt<
[skand] to ]ump, only in cpd. pakkhandati given as root khand at Dhtm 196 with meaning " pak-
khandana."
^pifH^flliB
[Sk.
skandha]
constituent sense (absolute) in individual B. element, factor, substantiality. More especially as khandha (pi.) the elements or substrata of sensory existence, sensorial aggregates which condition the appearance of life in any form. Their character according to quality and value of life and body is evanescent, fraught with ills & leading to rebirth. Paraphrased by cf. Bdhgh. as rasi, heap, e. g. Asl. 141 Vibh A 1 f B.Psy. 42. I Unspecified. They are usually enumerated rupa (material qualiin the foil, stereotyped set of 5
: ; . ;
. :
I.
Crude
massiveness (gross) substance. elephant the bulk of the body, i. e. its back S 1.95 v&raqassa J 111.392 hatthi-khandha-vara-gata on the back of the state elephant J 1.325 PvA 75. Also with ref. to an elephant (hatthiniga) safljata " to whom has grown bulk = a large back " Sn 53, expl. SnA 103 by susapthitakkhandho " well endowed with bulk." (b) of a person the shoulder or back nangalar) khandhe karitv3. S 1.115 appl. to Mâ; Vism 100; DhA IV. 168 (ohita-bh5ra the load lifted off his shoulder). (c) of a tree the trunk, nikkhassa PvA 114, also as rukkha" J 1.324 tala" the stem of a palm PvA 56 oigTodhassa khandhaja (see cpds.) S 1.207=80 272;
:
bulk, A. esp. used (a) of an

:
meaning
ties),
vedana
(feeling),
saiifla
(perception),
sankhara
(coefficients of consciousness), vifUi&na (consciousness).
For further ref. see riipa cp. also Mrs. Rh. D, Dhs Irsl. They are enumerated in a different order pp. 40-56. at S I.I 12, viz. rflpai) vedayitai) saAfiar) vifiBapar) yaA ca sankhatai) n' eso 'ham asmi. Detailed discussions as to their nature see e. g. S m.ioi (=Vbh 1-61); S III. 47 111.86. As being comprised in each of the dhatus. viz. kama rapa arupa-dhatu Vbh 404 sq. Their r61e as (a) As factors of existence (cp. bhava). such is illustrated by the famous simile " yatha hi angasambhara hoti saddo ratho iti evar) khandhesu santesu boti satto ti sammuti " " just as it is by the condition precedent of the co-existence of its various parts, that
;
Kbandha
the word
'
62
is
Khandha
aniccai), dukkhag, n' eso 'ham asmi, n 'eso atta " materia! qualities (etc. kh. 2-5) are evanescent, bad, I am not this body, this body is not my soul " Vin i.i4=S iv.382. n' eso 'ham asmi na m' eso atta S I.IJ2 in. 103, 130 & passim; cp. kayo na tumhakai) (anatta rupag) S 11.65 Nd^ 080 and rupai) rupag, i.i40=Nd^ 680. na tumhakai) S 111.33 etc. as anatta: Vin 1.13; S in. 78, 132-134: A 1.284 = as aniccai) Vin 1.14. 11.171; 202; cp. S iii.ioi S III. 41, 52, 102, 122, 132 sq., i8i sq., 195 sq., 202-224, 227; A IV. 147 (aniccanupassi dukkhanupassi) anicca 2. Specified dukkha roga, etc., Ps 11.238 sq. Vbh 324. as pane' upadina-kkhandha the factors of the fivefold Defined & discussed in detail clinging to existence. (rupupadana-kkhandha, etc.) S 111.47; 86-88; also Vin 1. 10; S III. 127 sq. Specified S 111.58 iii.ioo=M in. 16 S in. 1 14, 158 sq. v.52, 60 Aiv.458 Vism 443 sq. (in ch. xiv: Khandha-niddesa), 611 sq. (judged aniccato. Mentioned as a set exemplifying the number 5 etc.). Kh III. Ps 1.22, 122. Enumerated in var. connections 1. 190; A v.52; Kh IV. (expl"' S I.I 12; 111.233; KhA 82= A v.52); Miln 12 (var. references concerning What the discussion of the kh. in the Abhidhamma). see above 1 (a)-(e) is is said of the khandhas alone equally applied to them in connection with upadana. (a) As regards their origin they are characterized as wilful in desire, or in chandamulaka " rooted paiicas' upadanadesire" S in. 100; cp. yo kho kkhandhesu chandarago tag tattha upadanag ti Therefore the foil, attributes are charac1.300, 511. teristic kummo paiicann' etag upad" anag adhivacanag 1.144; bhara have pancakkhâ S 111.26 adhivacanag paucavadhaka paccatthika paficann' sakkayo vutto S rv.174; pane" upad 1.299 = contemplation leads to the S iv.259. (b) their recognition of their character as dukkha, anicca, anatta : na kiilci attanag va attaniyag va pai\casu upadanakmanasikatabba khandhcsu S in. 128; rogato, etc. pai\c S 111.167; pailcasu upadesu aniccanupassi " realizing the evanescence in the 5 aggregates of
(etc.)
.
. .
chariot
'
is
used, just so it
that
when the
skandhas are there, we talk of a 'being'" (Rh. D.) (cp. Hardy, Man. Buddh. p. 425) S i.i35=Miln 28. Their connotation " khandha " is discussed at S in.ioi = M in. 16: " kittavata nu kho khandh^nar) khandh&dhivacanar)
ajjhattai)
?
me
rupar)
(etc.)
atitanagatapaccuppannai)
:
.'
va bahiddhS va
qualities
causes
;
are the manifestation

. . . . . .
ojarikar)." etc. equivalent terms for the
i.e.
material
kh.
What
cattaro
paiiiia-
of
mahibhiiti pan&ya phasso namarupari

.
.
paccayo
:
each kh. ? rupa-khandhassa
vedana", safifia", sankhara", etc. the material elements are the cause of riipa, touch is that of vedanS. safliia, name and shape that of viiliiana (S sankhara, 1. 138 sq., 234 sq. On the same principle iii.ioi) cp. rupa-kiyo rupakkhandho narests their division in makayo cattaro arupino khandha " the material body forms the material factor (of existence), the individualized body the 4 immaterijil factors " Nett 41 the riipakkhandha only is kamadhatu-pariyapanno Vbh 409 the 4 arupino kh" discussed at Ps 11.74, ^'so at Vbh 230, Being 407 sq. (grouped with what is apariyapanna) the " substantial " factors of existence, birth & death depend on the khandhas. They appear in every new conjuncture of individuality concerning their function in this pafisandhi-kkharie see Ps 11.72-76. Thus the var. phases of life in transmigration are defined as (jati:) ya tesar) tesar) sattanar) tamhi tamhi satta-nikaye jati safijati okkanti abhinibbatti khandhanai) patubhavo ayatananar) patilabho Nd^ on Sn 1052 cp. jati dvlhi khandhehi sangahita ti VvA 29 khandhanat) patubhavo jati S II. 3 Nett 29 khandhanai) nibbatti jati (maranaij:) ya tesar) tesai) sattanai) Vism 199. cuti cavanata bhedo antaradhanar) maccu maraijar) kalakiriya khandhanai) bhedo kalevarassa nikkhepo l.49=Vbh I37 = S 11. 3, 42. vivatta-kkhandha (adj.) one whose khandhas have revolved (passed away), khanai) udaya-vyaya (or i. e. dead S 1.121 =111.123. udayabbaya) the rising and passing of the kh., transmigration Dh 374=Th i, 23, 379 = It i20 = KhA 82; (b) Their relation to attachment and Ps 1.54 sq. sattisulupama kama khandhanai) craving (kama) adhikuttana S l.i28=Th 2, 58, 141 (ThA 65: natthi craving is their cause & soil hetutesai) adhik ?) paticca sambhuta kh. S 1.134; ^^^ 4 arflpino kh. are (c) their based on lobha, dosa, moha Vbh 208. annihilation the kh. remain as long as the knowledge of their true character is not attained, i. e. of their cause & removal yai) rupar), etc. n' etag mama n' eso 'huTj asmi na m' eso atta ti evag etai) yathabhutag sammappafliiaya passati evag kho janato passato ahankaramamankara-mananusaya na honti ti S in. 103 pai\ca-kkhandhe pariniiaya S 111.83 pai^ca-kkhandha pariiinata titthanti chinnamulaka Th 2, 106. See also (d) their relation to dhdtu (the physical S 1. 1 34. elements) and dyatan'% (the elements of sense-perception) is close, since they are all dependent on sensory experience. The 5 khandhas are frequently mentioned with the 18 dhatuyo & the I2 ayatanani khandha ca dh cha ca ayaUma ime hetui) paticca sambhuta hetubhanga nirujjhare S 1.134; kh-dh-ayatanar) sankhadhammai) adesesi khandh'tar) jatimularj Th 2, 472 ayatana-dhatuyo Th 2, 43 (cp. ThA 49). Enumerated under sabba-dhamma Ps i.ioi =11.230 under dhamma (states) Dhs 121, as lokuttara-kkhandha, etc. Dhs 358,
.
viiifiaija"
attachment" A v.iog; same with udayavyayanupassi S 111. 130; A 11.45, 90; 111.32 IV. 153; and dhammanupassi M 1. 61. Out of which realization follows their khandhanag samudayo gradual destruction paiic' atthangamo assado, etc. S 111.3 1, 160 sq. A 11.45, 90 rv. 1 53 Nd^ under sankhara. That they occupy a prominent position as determinants of dukkha is evident from their role in the exposition of dukkha as the first one of the noble truths sankhittena paiic'upadanakkhandha " pi dukkha " in short, the 5 kh. are associated with pain Ps 1.37, 39; Vin i.io=M i.48 = A 1.177=5 v.421 Vbh 10 1 & passim; cp. katamag dukkham ariyasac; : . .
cag ? paiic'upad" a tissa vacaniyag, seyyathidag khandhadisa dukkha Dh 202 (& S ni.i58 = v.425 expl. DhA III. 261). 3. Separately mentioned: khandha as tayo arupino kh (ved, saflfia", sankh") DhA
. . .
;
vifliiaija-kh (the skandha of discriminative 1.22 consciousness) in Def. of manas manindriyag vifiiiaijag viflfi'-khandho tajja manoviiiiiaijadhatu Nd' on Sn
;
:
ii42=Dh3
S
III.IOI
68.
528,
553.
khandhanai)
khandhattho
abhiilfieyyo,
;
as attribute (see above) 16; -avara a camp, either (i) fortified (with niveseti) or (2) not (with bandhapeti), esp. in the latter meaning w. ref. to a halting place of a caravan (=khandhavara ?) (i)J iv. 151 v.162 ;DhA 1.193, '99Said of a (2) J i.ioi, 332; PvA 113; DhA 11.79.
-Adhivacana
having kh.
=M
III.
dhatunag dhatuttho, etc. Ps 1.17; cp. 1.132 11.121, 157. In def. of kamavacara bhumi Ps 1.83. In def. of dukkha and its recognition Nett 57. In def. of arahanto khTijasava Nd^ on sankhata-dhamma (" kh. sankhata," etc.), on tinna (" khandha- (etc.) pariyante
thita "),
&
passim.
(e) their
valuation
tic
their bearing
on the " soul "-conception is described in the terras of na mama (na turahakaifV anatta. aniccai) and dukkhag (cp. upadanakkh infra and riipa) rupag
:
fig. in sUa-khandhavarag bandhitva hermitage J v.35. " to settle in the camp of good conduct " DA 1.244 -ja (adj.-n.) sprung from the trunk (of the tree), i. e. a growth or parasite S 1.207 =Sn 272, expl. at SnA 304 khandhesu jata khandha-ja. parohanam etag adhivacanag. -niddesa disquisition about the khandhas Vism (ch. xiv esp.) 482. 485, 492. 509, 558, "389. -pafi; ;
pati
-paritta succession of khanuhas Vism 411 sq. protective spell as regards the khandhas (as N. of a
Kbandhaka
Vism 414. -bija " trunk seed " as one kind of var. seeds, with mula^ plialu" agga bija" at Viu V.132, & I. Si 1.5, expl'' nama assattho nigrodho pilakidio udumbaro kacchako kapitthano ti evam-adi. -rasa taste of the stem, one of various tastes, as niula khandha taca patta puppha", etc. Dhs 629 = Nd2 -loka the world of sensory aggregates, with 540.
Suttanta)
63
Khalati
Khambha
sis,
DA
[Sk. khambha sthambba] 1. prop, support, in "^kata " making a prop," i. e. with his arms akimbo Vin Ii.2i3 = iv.i88. 2. obstruction, stiffening, paraly-
&
in iiru " stiffening of the thigh "

;
pain)
v. 23
(through
fear).
1.237 (through See also chambheti &
thambha.
dhatu- and ayatanaloka Ps 1.122. -vibhanga division dealing with the khandhas (i. e. Vibh. i sq.) Miln 12. -santana duration of the khandhas Vism 414.
Khambheti
I.
khandha] division, chapter, esp. in the Kbandhaka Vinaya (at end of each division we find usually the postscript so & so khandhakai) nitthitag " here ends the
[fr.
:
khambhita = vi) Nd' 220. where ger. khambhiya see vi.

(
:
[Caus. fr. prec. Sk. skambh, skabhnati] to prop, to support Th 2. 28 (but expl. at ThA 35 by vi, obstruct) 2. to obstruct, to put out, in pp.
it
explains khitta.
Khaya
chapter of .") in cpd. vatta, i. e. duties or observances specified in the v. khandha or chapter of the Vinaya which deals with these duties Vism 12, 10 1 (cp. Vin
.
11.231), 188.
Khanflhiman
(adj.)
[fr.
having a
(big) trunk, of
a tree
111.43.
Khama
patient, forgiving, (b) enduring, bearing, h'ardeued to (frost & heat, e. g.), fit for. (a) kh. belongs to the lovable attributes of a
(adj.)
(a)
ksam]
(kh. riipanar), saddanag, etc. indulgent as regards sights, sounds, etc.) A 111.113=138; the same appUed to the king's horse A 111.282. Khama patipada the way of gentleness (and opp. akkhama), viz. akkosantar) na paccakosati " not to shout back at liim who shouts at you" A 11.152 sq. cp. Nctt 77; classified under the four pafipada at D 111.229. In combn. w. vacana of meek, gentle speech, in vatta vacana" a speaker of good & meek words S 1.63 11.282 Miln 380 cp. suvaco khamo A v. 24 sq., forgiving: Miln 21)7. (b) khamo sitassa ui.ihassa, etc.. enduring frost & heat A 111.389 =v. 132 addhana" padhana" (fit for) A 111.30
;
bhikkhu
[Sk. ksaya to ksi, kinoti & ksipati cp. Lat. situs withering. Gr. ^Biaii;, Ô/i-w, fOiui wasting. See also khcpeti under khipati] waste, destruction, consumption decay, ruin, loss of the passing away of night VvA 52 mostly in appUed meaning with ref. to the extinction of passions & such elements as condition, Ufe, & rebirth, e. g. asavanar) kh. It 103 sq., esp. in formula asavSnar) khaya anasavat) cetovimuttii) upasampajja A 1.107 = 221 III. 78, 108, 132 = It 100 and passim. ragassa, dosassa, mohassa kh. A 1.299, cp. raga, dosa, 1.5 moha", A 1.159 dosa S 111.160. 191 iv.250. ta^hanar) kh. Dh 154; sankharanar) kh. Dh. 383; sabbamaniiitanag. etc. 1.486; ayu, puilila" Vism 502. yo dukkhassa pajanati idh' eva khayai) attano Sn 626 = Dh 402 khayar) viragag amatag paQitag Sn 225. In exegesis of rupassa aniccata rupassa khayo vayo bhedo Dhs 645 = 738 = 872. See also khiija and the foil. cpds. s. V. ayu. upadhi". upadana", jati", jivita",
;
=D
ranga",
anuyoga, vimajjana"
1.385.
akkhama
(adj.) impatient, intolerant, in comb" dubbaca dovacassa karanehi dhammehi samannagata S 11.204 sq. = A 11.147 sq. With ref. to rupa, sadda, etc. (see also above), of an elephant A 111. 156 sq. 111.229 Sdhpgs.
dukkha, puiîia", bhava", loka", sagyojana, sabbadhamma". samudda". -dtita (a) gone beyond, recovered from the waning period (of chanda, the moon = the new moon) Sn 598; -inupassin (a) reaUzing the fact of decay A iv.i46 sq. = v-359 (+ vayanupassin) -fiana knowledge of the fact of decay M 11.38 = Pug 60; in the same sense khaye nanaNett 15. 54. 59, 127, 191, cp. kvu 230 sq. -dfaamina the law of decay A 111.54 Ps 1.53. 76, 78.
taijha",
; ; ;
Khamati [Uhtp 218: sahane, cp. Sk. k$amate, perhaps to Lat. humus, cp. Sk. ksab, ksAman soil Gr. x*''"''.
;
Khara'
(-(-
[cp.
Sk.
painful
11.127
khara] i. (adj.) rough, hard, sharp; (abadha) J ni.26 (vedanS) Miln 26

;
.
to be patient, to endure, to forgive (ace. of object and gen. of person) n' ahai) bbaya khamami Vepacittino (not do I forgive V. out of fear) S 1.221, 222 aparadhar) kh. to forgive a fault J 111.394. khamatha forgive DhA 11.254 khamatha me pardon me Miln 13; DliA 1.40. 2. (impers.) to be fit, to seem good esp. in phrase yatha te kliameyya " as may seem good to you if you please " 1.60, 108 1.487. sabbar) me na khamati " I do not approve of " 1.497 sq. na khamati " it is not right " 11.67. 3- to be fit for. to indulge in, to approve of, in nijjhanai) khamanti 1.133, 4*-'; cp. ditthi-nijjhana-kkhanti 1.480 tV A 1.1S9. ppr. med. khamamana Vin 1.281
X"!""]
I.
:
'
sakkharakathala-vahka) PvA 152 (loma. shaggy hair; cp. Np. Khara-loma-yakkha Vism 208). ''ka = khara rough, stony PvA 265 ( = thaijdila). 2. (m.) a donkey, a mule, in -putta, nickname of a horse J 111.278. vi.261. 3. a saw J 11.230 ( = kakaca C.) -ijina a rough skin, as garment of an ascetic Sn 249 ajina-cammaui Sn A 291); Pug 56; -gata ( = kharani of rough constitution Dhs 962 also as khari-gata M 1.185; Vism 349 (=-pharusa). -mukha a conch -ssara of rough sound S 11.128. J vi.580.
(uppaddhakasinar) kh) fit for, allowing of, worth, cp. lidhgh. note Vtn Texts 1.195. grd. khamaniya to be allayed, becoming better (of a disease) Vin i.2f4; 1) 11.99. caus. khamapeti to pacify, to ask one's pardon, to apologize (to-acc.) J 1.2O7 PvA 123, 195; L)hA 1.38. 39; 11.75. 254. to ask permission or leave (i. e. to say good-bye) DhA 1.14.
Khara-
[Sk.
k^ra] water
[fr.
J 111.282.
khara] roughness Kharatta expl" of pharusa).

(nt.)
1.54;
PvA
90
(in
Khala
[cp. Sk. kliala] i. corn ready for threshing, the threshing floor Nd- 587, Vism 120; DA 1.203 (khalag
sodhcti).
karoti " to reduce to one

;
Khamana
(ut.) long-sulfering
;
Miln 351
bearing, suKcring
Sdhp 202
and a" intolerance Bdhd

(f.)
24.
in ekamagsa-khalag of flesh " 1.52 i.i6o = magsa-rasi). 1.377 (-H magsa-puilja -agga the best corn for threshing DhA 1.98 iv,98 iv.98; -bhand'agga -kala the time for threshing the best agricultural implement for thrcsiiing DhA
2.
thresliing,
mash,
mash
M
;
DA
DhA
Khamanata
forbearance and a'' intolerance, harshness both as syu. <1 khanti Jc akkhanti Dhs 1342,
Vbh
3O0.
(f.) [fr.
1.98; IV .98; -bhanda-kala the time for the application -mandala a threshing-floor of the latter DliA iv.98 1.266 ("matta, as large as Vism 123; .).
;
DhA
Khama
Khalanka
ksamj
iS
-pada at J
vi.3 should
probably be read
earth (cp.
iiiaya).
chama
(f.)
(a) patience, endurance, see khamati) J iv.S (v. 1.
(b)
13.
the cha-
kalanka"
(q. v.).
:
Khalati [Dhtp zbO
Khamapanfi
labstr.
fr.
khamapeti. Caus. of khamati]
asking for pardon
J iv.389.
kampaue Dhtm 375 sai^calane cp. Sk. skhalati, cp. Gr. oîiXAw to bring to fall, to fail] to stumble; ger. khaUtv& Th i. 45; Miln 187; pp. khalita Cp. upa. pa. q. v.
;
:
KhaU
KhaH a
Khalika
paste Vin 11.321
(
64
on C.V.
VI.3,
i
Khiyita
:B<lhgh.
for
KbiQaka = kh&qu S v.379

(loha-da]7(}a-kh pins
. .
madda).
(or khalika f.) a dice- board, in khalikaya kllantt to play at dice (see iUustr. in Rh. D. Buddh. India p! 77) Vin n.io cp. 1.6 (in enum" of various amusements ; expl. at 1.85 by juta-khalika pisakakilanar)). See also luli.
;
DA
Miln 187 (mQle vS kh^Quke va khaUtvl stumbling over roots & stumps) Vism 381 =DhA 11.254 (with ref. to the name of KhaQu-kondafiSa who by robbers was mistaken for a tree stump); VvA 338 (in a road sankuka).
; .
;
&
(avihata): J stakes of brass)
11.
18,
154; V.4J
Khita
(adj.)
[Sk.
Khalita'
khalati=Lat. calvus, baJd; cp. khallata] bald-headed A 1.138 (-t- viluna) Th 2, 255 ( = vilunakesa ThA 210).
[Sk.
;
(=ukkirnia), a not atikhata J 11.296.
khata; pp. of khan] dug DA 1.274 dug Miln 351 ("tajaka). Cp.
Khida
(nt.) eating, in
-karana the reason of eating
Khalita' [pp. med. of khalati, cp.
Dhtp 611
Dhtm
406
PvA
37.
khala=soceyye] (adj. & n.) i. faltering, stumbling, wrong-doing, failure A 1.198; Nd' 300; Th 2, 261; DhA III. 196 (of the voice; ThA 21 1 =pakkbalita) 2. disturbed, treated badly J 1.78; Miln 94, 408. akhalita undisturbed Th i, 512. J V- 375-
Kh&daka
(adj.) eating (nt.) (adj. -), an eater J iv.307
Vism 479
;
PvA
44
eating, Uving on lohita -mar)sa (of
Yakkhas)
Peta)
1.
133,
266;
camma"
J 1.176; gutha" (of a
PvA
266.
;
Khaln
positive
usually contracted to kho, q. v.] either indeed, surely, truly Sn p. 103 J 1.87 IV. 391 (as khaju) Mhvs vii. 1 7 or negative indeed not Vism 60 (=:=patisedhan' atthe nipato). -pacchabhattika (adj.) = na p a person who refuses food offered to him after the normal time Vin v.131 =193 Pug 69; Vism 61. See Com. quot. by Childers, p. 310.
[indecl.,
:
Khalonka
In
[adj. fr. khalaincaus. sense of khaleti, to shake. formation = khalanga > khalanka > khalunka, cp. kulupaka for kulupaga] only qppl"" to a horse = shaking, a shaker, racer (esp. as Java A 1.287), ^8- ^ purisa at Anguttara passages. Described as bold and hard to msinage A iv.igo sq. as a horse which cannot be trusted and is inferior to an 2j&niya (a thoroughbred) A V.166. Three kinds at A 1.287 sq. =iv.397 sq. In expl. of valava (mare) at J i.i8o=sindhavakuIe ajato khalunk'asso as valava khalunk^ J 1.184. Der. khalunkata in a, not shaking, steadiness VvA 278.
; ;
cp. Sk. khSKhfidati [Dhtp 155 " khada bhakkhane " dati, cp. Gr. kvuSuiv the barbed hook of a javeUn, i. e. " the biter " Lith. k<indu to bite] to chew, bite, eat. Pres. Dh 240; devour (=Ger. fressen) to destroy. in.26 Pv 1.6^ (puttani, of a Peti); J 1.152 (sassani) 1.9*. kattbai) kh to use a toothpick J 1.80, 282, dante kh to gnash the teeth J 1.161. santakag kh" to consume one's property DhsA 135. of beasts, e. g. Pot. khadeyya 111.26. Imper. Sn 201, 675. J khada J 1. 150 (mai)sai)); 11.128 (khadaniyai)) VI.3O7. Part. pres. khadanto J 1.61 (puvag) PvA 39, 78. Put. khadissati 1.221; 11.129. Aor. 111.276. J khadirjsu PvA 20. Pass. ppr. khadiyamana (cp. khajjati) PvA 69 (tanhaya) (expl. of khajjamana). Ger. Inf. khaditui) J 1.222; 11.153; DhA iv.226. khaditva J 1.266, 278 (phalani) PvA 5, 32 (devour); Grd. khadipoetical khadiya J v.464 ( = khaditva).
; ;
tabba J
(q. v.).
111.52,
and khadaniya
(q
.v.).
Pp.
khadita
Cp. paU.
(nt.)
f.
Khaleti [Sk. k$&layati of ksal ?] lit. to wash (cp. pakkhaleti), slang for " to treat badly." " to give a rubbing" or thrashing (exact meaning problematic) only at " take J iv.205 = 382 gale gahetVcL khalayatha jammai) the rascal by the throat and thrash him " (Com. khalayatha khallktlrai) (i. e. a " rub," kind of punishment) papetva niddhamatha=give him a thrashing & throw him out. v. 1. at both passages is galayatha).
;
:
Kh&dana
the act of eating (or being eaten)

(q. v.).
PvA
158.
adj.
khadani the eater Dpvs 238; khadana at

to be read as ni
;
11.
405
is
Cp.
vi.
Kh&daniya
solid
Khallaka in baddha up&hanayo shoes with heel-coverings (?) Vin 1. 1 86 (see Bdbgh. note on it Vin Texts 11. 15).
khadati also as khadaniya] hard or opp. to and freq, comb'' with bhojaniya So at D u.127 J 1.90, 235 111.127 Sn. p no (q. v.). Miln 9, II. Also in comb" anna, pana, kh Sn 924 11.4*. By itself J 111.276. pittha pastry Vin 1.248.
[grd. of
food,
'
Also as khalla-baddh^dibhedai) upihanar) at PvA 127 in expl" of upahana. Kern {Toev. s. v.) sees in it a kind of stufi or material.
Kb&dS
(f.) food, in raja royal food Sn 831 (rajakhadaya puttbo = rajakhadaniyena rajabhojaniyena posito Nd' where printed "khadaya throughout). 171
;
KhalUta
head
DhA 1.309.
[Sk. khalvata, cp. khalita] bald, in -sisa a bald Der. khallatiya baldness, in khallatiya-
KhadSpana
[fr.
khadapeti] causing to be eaten (kind of
peti the bald-headed Peti tiya) and 67.
PvA
;
punishment) Miln 197 (sunakhehi).

Khadapeti (Caus.
vi-33511.
46 (where spelled khal&of khadati] to
make
eat J ui.370
cp. S iv.330 (DhammaKhallika only at S v.421 cakka-p-Sutta). It is a misreading. Read with Oldenberg, Vin 1. 10, kamesu lfmaiilrhiilliWiniiynga (devotion to the passions, to the pleasures of sense). See kama-
Khadika = khadaka,
(adj.)
in
aunamaiiua S v.456.
sukha and
Notes,
p.
:
allika.
q. v.
Kha)opI [and khalopi, also kalopi,

60,
possibly
= karoti]
Cp. Trenckner a pot, usually with

;
knmbhi
1.167
(-mukha + kumbhi-mukha)
Pug 55:
Miln 107.
& pass, of khadati] eaten, or Khadita [pp. having eaten, eaten up, consumed J 1.223; "'54; A twin form of khadita is khayita, formed PvA 5. prob. on analogy of sayita, with which freq. combined (cp., however, Trenckner P.M. 57), e. g. Pug 59 ; Vism 258; PvA 25. Used as the poetical form Pv 1.12"
med.
(expl.
PvA
58 = khadita).
Der.
PvA
aor.
khaditatta (nt.) the
Khaâ
often spelled khanu ; prob. = Sk. sthaou, corrupted in etym. with khalati, cp. Trenckner, Notes Often used in 58, n. 6] a stump (of a tree), a stake. description of uneven roads together with kantaka, thorns A 1.35 in. 389 Vism 261 ("paharaî' aggi), 342
[also
; ;
fact of being eaten J 1.176. tthana the eating place, place of feeding J v.447.
Khidin,
f.
khadini = khadaka
31.
(magga)
SnA
of
334.
characteristic
jh&ma a burnt stump kklaka) S iv.193. nikhata
uprooted trunk Thera Vism 380
DA
;
1.73.
an KhUQU-kondafiiia N. of a
(as
Khiyati appear like (viya) J 1.279 med. khayamana J rv. 140

[pass.
=Sk. khyayate, khya]

; ;
to
seem to
be, to
PvA
khayigsu J 1.6 1 ; ppr. 251. Cp. pakkhayati.
DhA
11.254.
Khiyita see khadita ; cp. avakkhayika.
Khara
65
Kbina
Khipati [V'edic ksipati] to throw, to cast, to throw out or forth, to upset Sn p. 32 (cittar)) J 1.223 (sisap). 290 (pasake) (dalharj dalhassa 11. 3 to pit force against force) aor. khipi S iv.2, 3 (khuracakkar)) PvA 87 = attharesi). ger. khipitva J 1.202. is/ caus. ( khepeti (perhaps to ksi, see khaya) to throw in, to put in, to spend (of time) digham addhanar) khepetva J 1.137; Th 2. 168 (khepeti jatisagsarar) = pariyosapeti ThA 159); DhA 1. 102 (dvenavuti-kappe khepesui)); ayug khepehi spend (the rest of) your life PvA 148 ger. khepayitvana (sagsarar)) Pv iv.3'2 (=khepetva PvA 254). In this sense Trenckner (P. M. 76) takes it as corresponding to Sk. ksapayati of ksi = to cause to waste. See also khepana. 2nd caus.' khipapeti to cause to be thrown J 1.202 iv.139 (jalai)). Cp also khepa.
;
Khan
[Sk. kjara, pungent, saline, sharp to ksi, ksayati to bum, cp. Gr. Snpik, dry Lat. serenus, dry, clear, seresco to dry] any alkaline substance, potash, lye. In comb" with usa (salt earth) at S 111.131 (-gandha) 1.209. Used as a caustic Pv iii.io^ Sdhp 281. See also chariki. -Apatacchika a means of torturing, in enum" of var. tortures (under vividha-kamma-kirana karenti) 1.87 = A i.48 = n.i22=Nd2 604; J vi.17 (v. 1. "ficch" C. has
;
M
;
apatacchika, v.
1.
paficchaka)
v.
1.
Vism 500; Miln

;
197.
kharapaticchaka -odaka an alkaUne solution Vism 264, 420 DhA 1.189 PvA 213 cp. kharodildl nadi (in Niraya) Sdhp 194.
; ; ;
Both
A & Nd
have
Kh&raka
Khfal
(adj.)
[fr.
kh&ra] sharp or dry, said of the buds
of the Paricchattaka
iv.i 17 sq.
-bhara a shoulder-yoke S 1.169 J 111.83 -vidha = kaja S 1.78 = Ud 65; D I. ID I. At Ud and D passages it is read vividha, but DA 1.269 makes it clear khari ti arani-kamandalu-suc^dayo t^pasa-parikkhara vidho
;
'
(f.) [and kh&ri-] a certain measure of capacity (esp. of grain, see below khSrika). It is used of the eight requisites of an ascetic, and often in conn, with his yoke (kaja) " a khiri-load." -kaja Vin t.33 (cp. Vin Texts 1.132) J v.204. -bhanda DhA in. 243 ( :kahar) te kh-bh ko pabbajita parikkharo)
:
Khipana (nt.) the act of throwing or the thrown J 1.290 (pasaka- k").
KhipanS
(f.) [fr.
state of being
khipati]
;
throwing
mockery, slander Miln 357

Khipita
(nt.)
Vbh
352
up. cp.
provocation,
Vism
29.
kaco, tasma kharibharitai) kacam adaya ti attho. As Kern {Toev. s. v.) points out, "vidha is a distortion of vivadha, which is synonymous with kaja.
ti
[pp. of khipati = that which is thrown out; Trenckner Notes p. 75 foi khupita fr. k;a to sneeze possibly a contamination of the two] sneezing, expectoration Pv 11. 2' (expl. PvA 80 mukhato nikkhantamala) DhA 1.314 (roga+kasa, coughing). -sadda the sound of expectorations D 1.50 DhA
ace. to
1.250.
Kharika*
[adj. to
rasa) at S
m 87
kh&ra] alkaline, in enum" of tastes (cp.

;
Khippa
Dhs 629 and
isi.
Kh&rika^
[^dj. of khari] of
the khari measure, in visati
kosalako tilaviho
v.i73
:
= Sn
p. 126.
KUleti Cans,
Khihinti at
of khalati
2,
see khaleti
&
vikkhSleti.
(
Th
509
is
to be read kAhinti
= karis3anti
ThA
293).
(adj.) [Vedic ksipra to kfip] i. quick, lit. in the of throwing (cp. " like a shot ") Sn 350 (of vacana = lahu SnA). 2. a sort of fishing net or eel-basket (cp. khipa & Sk. ksepani) S 1.74. nt. adv. khippai) quickly A n. 118 = 111. 164 Sn 413, 682, 998 Dh 65, 137. Pv n.8*, 9', 12^', Pug 32. Com236, 289; J IV. 142 par. khippatara Sn p. 126. -abhiii&a quick intuition (opp, dandh) :ii.ro6; Dhs 177; Nett 7, 24, 50, 77, 112 sq. 123 sq. Vism 138.
:
way
Khi44i [Vedic
krxja, cp. kilati] play, amusement, pleasure usually comb** with rati, enjoyment. Var. degrees of pleasures (bala, etc.) mentioned at A v. 203 var. kinds of amusement enumerated at Nd^ 219; as expounded at 1.6 under juta-pamadat(hana. Generallv divided into kayikS & vicasika khicjda (Nd^ SnA 86). Expl. as kiiana SoA 86, as hassadhippaya (means of mirth) PvA 226 sahayakadihi ke)i PvA 265. Cp.
;
Khippati
[fr. ksip] 84**. expl'' at
to ill-treat, in ppr.
khippamana Vt
VvA
348 by vambhento. pljanto.

;
Khila (m. nt.)

fig.
Sn 926
of
Pv
iv.i^'.
-dasaka " the decad of play," i. e. the second 10 years man's life, fr. 1 1-20 years of age Vism 619. -padosika corrupted by pleasures D 1.19, 20=DA 1.113 (v. 1. padusika) -rati play & enjoyment Sn 41, 59; Vv 16'',
:
32'
Pv
iv.7^
Vism
619.
; ;
[cp. Sk. khila] waste or fallow land A 111.248 barrenness of mind, mental obstruction. There are five ceto-khila enum*" in detail at 1.101 = A iv.46o = D III. 238 (see under ceto) mentioned A v.17 SnA 262. As three khila, viz. raga, dosa, moha at S v.57 also with other qualities at Nd' 9. In comb" with paligha S 1.27 (chetva kh" g) khilai) pabhindati to break up the fallowness (of one's heart) S 1.193; in. 134; Sn 973. akhila (adj.) not fallow, unobstrncted, open-hearted akhilai) sabbabhutesu D11.261 cittar) susamahitan S IV.I 18 in comb" with anasava Sn 212 with akankha Sn 477, 1059 with vivattacchada Sn 1147 cp. vigata-
Khitta [pp. of khip, to throw Dhtp 479 peraije] thrown cast, overthrown Dh 34 rajo pativitai) kh, dirt thrown against the wind S 1.13, i64 = Sn 662=Dh 125 = ratti-khitta sara arrows shot in the night J III. 203 Dh 304 = Nett 1 1 acchi vatavegena khitta a flame overthrown by the power of the wind, blown out Sn 1074 (expl'' Nd^ 220 by ukkhitta nunija, khambhita) in interpret, of khetta PvA 7 said of sowing khittai) vuttai) bijag. akkhitta not upset, not deranged, undisturbed, in qualities required of a brahmin w. ref. to his genealogy yava sattama pitamahayuga akkhitto D i.ii3=Sn p. 115, etc. Cp. vi. -citta (a) one whose mind is thrown over, upset, unhinged, usually comb'' with ummattaka, out of one's mind Vin 1.131, 321 11.64, etc. Sdhp 88. Cp. citta-kkhepa.
; ;
;
khila
Sn
19.
Khila
[cp. Sk.
kiâ] hard skin, callosity
v.204
(v.
I.
kiâ).
KUQa
Khipa
a throw, anything thrown over, as ajina a cloak 0/ antelope hide D 1. 1 67 and or thrown out, as a fishing net ( = kumina) eel-basket A 1.33 =287 Th 2. 357 ( =ThA 243). Cp. khippa & vikkhepika.
(nt.) [fr. ksip]
[pp. of khiyati. Pass, to khayati] destroyed, exhausted, removed, wasted, gone in cpds. - often to be translated " without." It is mostly applied to the destruction of the passions (asava) & demerit (kamma). Khina jati " destroyed is the possibility of rebirth," in freq. occurring formula " kh. j. vusitai) brahmacariyai) katai) karaniyai) n^parar) itthattaya." denoting the attaiomeat of Arahantship. (See arahant 11, formula A) Vin i. 35 D 1.84. 177, 203 H.39 Sn p. 16 Pug 6t etc. See expl" at DA 1.225 = SnA 138. khipai) mayhai) kamniai) J IV.3, similarly khinai) puranai) navai) natthi sambhavai) Sn 235 (khina=samucchinna KhA 194): papakamme khipe PvA IU5. asavakhipa one whose cravings are destroyed
; ;
Sn
37(1. cp.
162.
Ill
Khinatta
is free from the four mental Arahant Vin 1.183; ^ ' '45: D 111.97. 133. 235 It 95 Sn S2, 471, 539, 111.30 11.43 ksina644; r)h 89, 420 PvA 7 (=arahanto) cp. BSk The seven powers of a kh. (khina4rava Divy 542. sava-balani) discussed at D 111.283 Ps i-35 ten powers
66
KUlaka
Khura
obstacles), in (adj.) having sticks or stumps (as a unobstructed J v. 203 ( = akaca nikkantalca 206).
[der. fr. khlleti]
-asava (adj.) whose

; ;
mind
obsessions. Ep. of an
EhQana
scorn Miln 357.
comb" Khijeti rto kl} or to khila ?] to scorn, deride, only in hiUtakhiUta garahita (pp.) Miln 229. 28S cp. khilana.
;
Ps n.173, 176; cp. Vism 144 (where a kh. walks through the air), -punabbhava one in whom the con ditions of another existence have been destroyed (=khinasava) Sn 514, 656; -bija one who is without the seed {of renewed existence) ( = prec.) Sn 233 KhA igj) -maccha without fish (of a ( = ucchinna-biia lake) Dh 155; -vyappatha without the way of (evil) speech (vyapp = vacaya patho expl. SnA 204 as na pharusavaco) Sn 158 -sota with the stream gone. i. e. without water, in macche appodake kh" Sn 777.
at
;
Khn
(-) is
doubtful second part of inghala"

:
(q. v.).
Khugseti [krus
akkosane cp. MuUer P.G. 52 ? Dhtp 625 to scold, to curse, to be angry at, to have spite against SnA 357; 1.256 (=ghatteti); Vin IV.7 1.90, DhA IV. 38. pp. khugsita DhA 11.75.
;
DA
Khaija
KhLjatta
1.225 * khinata (nt.) fact of being destroyed.
DA
(f.)
DhA
iv.228. the
(adj.) [either Sk kubja, of which khujja would be the older form (cp. Walde, Lat. Etym. Wtb. s. v. cubitum). See also the or Sk. ksudra (?) (so Muller. P.G. p. 52). variant kujja & cp. kutta'] i. humpbacked J v.426 1.148 (in comb" with vimana & ( -f pithasappi)
;
DA
kirata);
f.
DhA
PvA
162
1.194.
226.
2.
small,
inferior,
in
Ktuya
fall into a [cp. khiyati^] in -dhammag apajjati to 111.269 state of mental depression Vin iv.151. 154; See also remarks by Kern, Toev. s. v. IV. 374.
kh-raja a smaller, subordinate king
Sdhp
453.
Khu^4ali at
(ma
kh.)
is
to be read ukkant'ii
Khuda
Nd2
[Sk.
exhausted, Khlyati [Sk. ksiyate, pass, to khayati] to be from to waste away, to become dejected, to fall away Vin IV. 152 J 1.290 (dhana) Pv 11 9*- 1 1^ Ps 1.94, 9'' ppr. khiyamana Sn 434; (asava): Bdhd 80. 11.31 rsdhd 19. aor. khiyi D 111.93; g"'''- khiyitabba ibid, In phrase " ujjhfiyati see also khaya and khiyanaka. khiyati vipSceti it seems to correspond to jhayati " to become chafed or rSk. ksayatil and the meaning is " as heated, to become vexed, angry to take offence evidenced by the comb" with quasi-synonyms ujjhastate, fig. yati & vipaceti, both referring to a heated Thus at Vin 11.259 * passim. for anger (cp. kilissati).
:
hunger
s.
&
V.
ksudh & ksudha, also BSk. ksud in ksuttarsa thirst Jtm p. 30] hunger Sn 52 (-t-pipasa; kh vuccati chatako), 966; Pv 1.6* = jighac(
cha) 11.1=
(-f
tanha), 2*
PvA
72.
See khuppipasa.
;
Khudda
(adj.)
[Vcdic ksudra] small, inferior, low

;
trifling,
insignificant
See ujjhayati for further
refs.
Khiyanaka
" falling
away
100
;
khiya] in comb" with pacittiya a fr. offence (legal term denoting the falUng from a consent once given) (see khiya) Vin 11.94,
(a)
[der.
'"
na khuddag samacare kinci " he shall not pursue anything trifling " Sn 145 ( = lnmakar) KhA 243) = kh ca balag Sn 318. Opp. to strong Vv 32 ' (of mig.H balavasena nihina VvA 136). -^nukhuddaka, in "ani sikkhapadani the minor observances of discipline, the lesser & minor precepts Vin il.287 = D 11. 154; Vin iv.143; A 1.233; cp Divy -ivakasa in akhuddavakaso dassanaya not 465 appearing inferior, one of the attributes of a well-bred brahmin (with brahmavanni) D i.i 14, 120, etc. -desa, in issara ruler of a small district Sdhp 348.
;
away
Khuddaka= khudda;
usually
in
cpds.
100.
In
sequence
smaller
v. 145 sq.
IV. 38.
(nt.) [Sk. ksira] milk,
Of sections or subdivisions of canonical books Vin
khuddaka-majjhima-maha
Vism
Khira
milky
fluid,
milky juice Vin
11.95 ii.207 = Pug 56; 1.243; sappimanda) (in simile with dadhi, navanita, sappi, 1.98; enum'' with dadhi, etc., as one 1.201; constituent of material food (kabaUnkaro aharo) at
11.30
1
;
1.343 sq.
=A
DhA
Dhs 6(6=740 = 875;
Dh
7r
;
juice)
water).
who has milked Sn 18. milk-water or milk & water lit. J 11. 104, 106 fig. in simile khirodakibhuta for a samagga parisa " " a congregation at harmony as milk and water blend A 1.70; S iv.225=M 1.207, 398 = A III. 67. 104; -odana -gandha (nt.) milk-rice (boiled) VV332* ( = VvA 147). the smell of milk J vi.357. -ghata a pot of milk Miln -paka drinking milk sucking (of a calf vaccho 48 matari kh") Dh 284 (v. 1. khira-pana) DhA 111.424 -pannin (m.) N. of a tree the leaves of which contain a milky sap. Calotropis gigantea M 1.429; -matta having had his fill of milk, happy (of a babe) S 1.108 -mula the money with which to buy milk DhA price of milk -samin master of the milk (-i-dhirasamin) IV. 217;
-odaka
;
= Nett 161 Miln 41 PvA 198 = sneha, milky VvA 75 DhA 1.98 (nirudaka kh, milk without
;
;
IV.
138
(matu kh")
(
140;
duddha-khira one
(nt.)
-catuppade (with ref. to the pafiiiattis), see also below, kh ca mahallake Sn 603. Khuddaka (m.) the little one, Miln 40 (raata assa). -nadi = kunnadi. a small river PvA 154; -nikaya name of a collection of canonical books, mostly short (the fifth of the five Nikayas) comprising the foil. 15 books: Khuddaka- Patha, Dhammapada, Udana. Itivuttaka, Sutta-Nipata. Vimana-Vatthu. Peta-Vatthu. Thera and Therl Gatha, Jataka (verses only), Niddesa. Patisambhidamagga. Apadana, Buddha-Vagsa, CariyaThe name Kh-N. is taken from the fact that it Pifaka. compared is a collection of short books short, that is, as with the Four Nikayas. Anvs (J.P.T.S. 1886) p. 35: Gvns (y.P.r.S. i886)p. 57;PvA2, etc. -patha N. of the small or first book in the Khuddaka Nikaya -maficaka a low bed J 1. 1 67; -raja an inferior king J v.37 (-1- maharaja) SnA 121: cp. khujja & kutfa -vagguli (f.) a small -vatthuka belonging to or singing bird DhA 111.223
;
having smaller sections Vin
v. 114.
Khuppipasa
[cp.
khuda] hunger &
thirst:
aya miyamano
Bdhd
62.
(f
)
Kblranika
a milk-giving cow S 1.174.
Personified as belonging to the army of Mara Sn 436 = Nd2 qq visenikatva. To be tormented by hunger & thirst is the special lot of the Peta<^ Pv i-ii'" ; Vism 501 Sdhp 9. loi, 11.2, PvA 10, 32. 37, 58. etc.
1.85.
.
EUla
& khila] a stake, post, bolt, peg Vin 11. 116 nikhanitva digging in or erecting c post) S III. 150 (kh va thambha va) 1V.200 (da)ha a strong ayo" an iron stake Mhvs 29. 49. post, Ep. of sati) A 1.141 S v. 444 Nd= 304 Sn 28 (nikhata, erected) SnA 479. Cp. inda. tthayi-thita standing like a post (of a stubborn horse)
[Sk. kila
(khilar)
;
;
507-
Kbuhhati see sag" & khobha. The root 206 & 435 as " khubha = saiicalane."
Khora' [Vedic khura] the hoof
horse = turaganar)
of
is
given at Dhtp
an animal
the
Vv
khuranipata,
clattering
64'" (of a of a
IV. 192.
194.
horse's hoof VvA 279). cp. Sk. kura. a Sp. .4.vS 1.236.
monkey's claw
Khura
Khnra'
stone
[V'edic k$ura, to kspa, kîiioti to whet, ksnotra
;
67
whet-
Khejakapa
the guardian of a field J 11. no; -vatthu possession of land & goods (see above) D 111.164; S v. 473 = A 11.209; A v. 137; Pug 58; PvA 3; -sampatti the successful attainment ol a field of (merit) PvA 198 VvA 102 see VvA 30, 32 on the three sampattis, viz. khetta", citta", payoga" -samika the owner of the field Miln 47 VvA 311. -sodhana the cleaning of the field (before it is ploughed) DhA 111.284.
; ; ;
cp. Gr. x^'"^'" scrape, Kru shave, Lat. novacula razor. The PaU Dhtp (486) gives as meanings " chedana & vilekhana "] a razor Vin 11.134 S iv.iGg (tiijha
;
a sharp r.) DhA 11.257. -agga the hall of tonsure PvA 53 -appa a kind of arrow D 1.96; M 1.429 (+vekarida); Vism 381. -kosa razor-sheath Vism 251, 255. -cakka a wheel, eharp as a razor J IV.3 -dhara i. carrying razors, sjiid of the Vetarani whose waters are like razors 3n 674 (-t-tinhadhara) J v.269 Vism 163. 2. the haft of a razor, or its case Sn 716 (upama) Vism 500; DhA 11.257; -nasa having a nose like a razor J iv. 1 39 -pariyanta a disk as sharp as a razor, a butcher-knife D 1.52 ( = t)A i.ife; khura-nemi khura-sadisa-pariyanta), cp. "cakka; -malaN. of an ocean, in "samudda J iv.137 -mali (f.) = prec. ibid. -munda close-shaven Vin 1.344 ^vA 207. Khuramunijar) karoti to shave closely D 1.98 S iv.344 = A H.241 -bhanda the outfit of a barber, viz. khura, khura-sila, khura-sipafika, namataka Vin 1.249, ''34cp. Vin. Texts ni.138; -sila a whetstone Vin 11. 134; -sipafika a powder prepared with s. gum to prevent razors from rusting Vin II. 134.
; ; ;
;
Kbeda
(adj.)
[Sk.
kheda
fatigue,
khedati
tired
perhaps to
2 76.
Lat. caedo] subject to fatigue, noun " fatigue " at Vism 71.
VvA
As
42.
1
Khepa
[cp. khipati] (-") throwing, casting, Sdhp Usually in citta-kkhepa loss of mind, perplexity Dh Cp. vi", sag".
58.
'
Khepana
ayu"
[cp.
khepeti]
-"
the passing
of,
appl
'
to time:
VvA
311.
Ktaepita ipp. of khepeti] destroyed, brought to waste, annihilated, khepitatta (nt.) the fact of being destroyed, destruction, annihilation, DhA 11.163 (kilesa-
vaUassa
kh.).
Kheta
[cp. Sk.
khetaka] a shield
sec ki(a.
Khepeti see khipati.
Khetta(nt.) [Vedickjetra, toksi, kseti, k?iti, dwelling-place, Gr. mfw, Lat. situs founded, situated, E. site cp. also Sk. kema " being settled," composure. See also khattiya. Dhaniniapala connects klietta with ksip & tri in his expl" at PvA 7 khittag vuttag bijar) tayati ti khettai)] i. (lit.) a field, a plot of land, arable land, a site, D 1.231 S 1.134 (bijaij khette viruhati in simile); three kinds of fields at S iv.315. viz. agga", majjhima", hina" (in simile); A 1.229 = 239; iv.237 (do.); Sn 524; J 1.153 (saU-yava); Pv ii.9'"=nhA 111.220 (khette bijai) ropitag) Miln 47 PvA 62 DhA 1.98. Often as a mark of wealth = possession, e. g. D 111.93 in def" of khattiya: khettanar) pati ti khattiya.. In the same sense connected with vatthu (field Ot farm cp. Haus und Hof), to denote objects of trade, etc. D 1.5 (expl' at DA 1.78 khetta nania yasmir) pubbannar) rfihati, vatthu nama yasmir) aparanriar) ruhati, " kh. is where the first crop grows and v. where the second." A similar expl" at Nd' 248, where hhetta is divided into sali", vlhi. mugga, masa", yava", godhuma", tila", i. e. the pubbannani, and vatthu expl' ghara", kotthaka", pure", paccha", arama", vihara" without ref. to anna.) S 11.41 Sn 769. Together with other earthly possessions as wealtli (hirafifia, suvanna) Sn 858 Nd^ on lepa, gahattha, etc. As example in definition of visible objects Dhs 597 Vbli 71 sq. Kasi" a tilled fiild, a field ready to bear Pv 1. 1", cp. PvA 8; " jati" " a region in which a Buddha may be born (Hardy, after Childers s. khetta) PvA Ij8. Cp. the
;
: .
Khema
[Vedic ksema to ksi, cp. khetta] i. (adj.) full of peace, safe; tranquil, calm 1.73 (of a country); S 1.123 (of the path leading to the ambrosial, i. e. Nib-
bana) 1.189= Sn 454 (t>f vaca nibbanapattiya) M 1.227 (vivatag aniatadvarag khemag nibbanapattiya " opened is the door to the Immortal, leading to peace, for the attainment of Nibbana ") A 111. 354 (of nana) It ^z Sn 268 ( = abhaya. nirupaddava KliA 153) Dli i8g sq. Pv IV. 3' (of a road=nibbhaya PvA 250); VvA 85.
;
; ; ;
place of security, tranquillity, home of (Ep. of Nibbana). In general D i.ii (peace, opp. bliaya) Sn 896 (-^ aviv.ldabhiimi) In particular of Nibbana: S lv.371 A iv.455 953. Vv 53^ (amatag khemag); Ps 1.59. Sec also yoga. .\bl. khemato, from the standpoint of the Serene S 11.109; Sn 414, 1098; Nd- s. v. (4-tanato, etc.). -atta one who is at peace )- viratta) S i.i 12 ( = khemlbhutag assabhavag SA). -anta security, in "bhumi a peaceful country (opp. kantara), a paradise (as Ep. of Nibbana) V> 1.73; Nd- on Sattha Vism yi^. -(fhana the place of shelter, the home of tranquillity Th 2, 350 (= Nibbana TliA 242); -tthita peaceful, appeased, unmolested D 1. 135; -dassin looking upon the Serene Sn 8(i9;-ppatta having attained tranquiUity ( = abhayappatta. vesarajjappatta) 1.72 = A 11. 9.
2.
(nt.) shelter,
peace,
the
Serene
Kbemin
Kbela
(adj.)
(
one who enjoys security or peace S

244);
111.13
'
Sn 145
= abhaya KhA
Dh
258.
P.
threefold division of a Buddha-kkhetta at Vism 414, viz. jati", ana", visaya". 2. fig. (of kaninia) the soil of merit, tlie deposit of good deeds, which, like a fertile field, bears fruit to the advantage of the " giver " of gifts or the " doer " of good works. See dakkhineyya",
[Sk.
kheta, cp. ksvcda and sle>ma,
silesuma.
223 (kammaij. 9S VvA 113. akhetta barren soil A 111.384 (akliettaiinu not finding a good soil); iv.418 (do); PvA 137. Sukhetta a good soil, fertile land S 1.21 PvA 137; opf. dukkhetta S
1.162, It
punfia" (see detailed expl" at viruhana-tjhana), brahma".

vifii'ian.ir)
Vism 220; khetta here=

:
kliettag,
bijar))
iv.237
V-379-
-iipama to be likened to a (fruitful) field, Ep. of an i.i' -kammanta work in the field A 111.77 -gata turned into a field, of pufifiakamma " good work becoming a field of merit" PvA 130, lyi -gopaka a field wal :her J 111.52 -ja " born on one's land," one of the Nd" 448 J 1.135. -j'"^ o"*^ 4 kinds of sons Nd' 247 unsurpassed in the possession of a " field " Sn 523, 524 -pala one who guards a field J 111.54 -mahantata the supremeness of the tield (of merit) VvA 108 -rakkhaka
Arahant Pv
See also kilid A kilis. cp. ukkhetita. On root khela see kelana it is given by Dhtp 279 in meaning " calana." The latter (khela) has of course nothing to do with klieja] phlegm, saliva, foam usually with singhanika mucus, sometimes in the sense of perspiration, sweat A 1.34; IV. 137; Sn 196 (-t-singh"); Kh ii. = Miln 26 (cp. Vism 263 in detail, & KhA 66) J 1.61 iv.23; vi.367 Vism 259, 343 (4-singhanika), }Ui DhA lll.iSi iv.2"), 170; Pv 11.2^ as food for Petas, cp. Av.S. 1.279 (k)iejamutropajivini 11.113: khelavadutsrjya) PvA So (= nifthubhana). -kilinna wet with exudation J 1.164; -mallaka a' spitting box, a cuspidor Vin 1.48; 11.175, 2C9 sq. -singhanika phlegm iS: mucus DhA 1.50.
: ; ; ; ; ;
Ehe|akapa (Vin) \' khe]asika (DhA) an abusive teim "eating phlegm" (?) [Midler, I'.O. 30 = khetatmaka] Vin 11.188. cp. Vin. Tcits 111.239; vada the use of the term " phlegm-eater," calling one by this name Vin
II.
189
DhA
40.
Kho
Kbo
contr. of khalu^Sk. rt^^'ofs vowels often khv' khalu] an enclitic particle of affirmation & emphasis tnen, now (cp. in narration indeed, really, surely Def. as then, perhaps, really. in question kira) adhikar' antara-nidassan' atthe nipato KhA 113: A as avadharaijar) (affirmative particle) PvA ii, 18. few of its uses are as foil.: abhabbo kho Vin 1.17; mayhag kho pasada kho D 11. 155. After pron. Vin 1. 10 idar) kho ibid. so ca kho J 1.279; ^'^ ''ho After a negation: na kho 1.428; yo kho J 1. 51 indeed not J ii.i 1 1 no ca khv' assa A v. 195 ma kho Often comb'' with pana: na sakkha kho J 1.253; pana " is it then not possible " J 1.151 api ca kho pana Following other J 1.253; siya kho pana D 11. 154; particles, esp. in aoristic narration atha kho (extremely
;
68
frequent)
;
Khoma
bhante
api ca kho t&pi kho evai) byi kho Vin iv.i34; Dh 1.27, etc. In interr. sentences it often follows nu kin nu kho 1.279 atthi nu kho J 111.52 kahan nu kho J 1.255.
tatra kho
evai)
ti
kho;
'<
Khobha
(m.) [cp. Vedic kfubb ksobhayati, to shake = Goth. skiuban Ger. schieben, to push. E. shove] shaking, shock Vism 31, 157; khobhar) karoti to shake VvA 35, 36, 278 lihobha-karaija shaking up, disturbance Vism 474. See also akkhobbha.
;
Khoma
Pv
nt. a Unen cloth, [cp. Vedic ksauma] adj. flaxen hnen garment, usually comb'' with kappasika Vin 1.58,
;
96, 281
ii.i"
A IV. 394; V. 234= 249 DhA 1.417.

a linen cloth Vin
(yuga); J vi.47, 500;
-pilotika
1.296.
"Oa
going. See e. g. atiga, para, majjha", samipa, hattha. It also appears as gu, e. g. in addha", anta, dugga (m. & nt. ) a difficult road patti>a, para, veda.
[fr.
gam]
adj.,
only as ending
ura,
V.
(a)
1.
aganchi).
(2)
gam
;
in
three
;
variations
viz.
anuga,
antalikkha",
Dh 327=Miln
102)
;
379;
Pv
11.7"
(=duggamana-ttliaaa
PvA
gam, in pres. cans, gameti fut. gamissati ; aor. 3 sg. agama (Sn 408, 976 Vv 79' Mhvs vii.g), agamasi & gami (Pv II. 8*) i. pi. agaimi)hase (Pv 11.3"), pi. agamur) (Sn 290), agamai)su & gamigsu prohib. ma
;
11.9"*; J 11.385.
(nt.)
gami;
ger.
gamya
(J v. 31); grd.
gamaniya (KhA
See also der.
OaganA
the sky (with reference to sidereal motions) usually of the moon : g majjhe punijacando viya cando J 1. 149, 213; g tale canda-manâUar) J 111.365 g majjhe thito J v. 137; cando gagane viya sobhati Vism 58 g tale candai) viya DhA 1.372 g tale puQiâcanda " the fuU-moon in the expanse of the heavens " VvA 3 g talamagga the (moon's) course in the sky PvA 188; etc. Of the sun: suriyo &k&se antalikkhe gaganapathe gacchati Nd" on Sn 1097. Unspecified : J 1.57; Vism 176 (tal-abhimakhai)).
;
;
gan, in aor. Notes, p. 71 sq. In n'&gaftchi J 111.190 it belongs to a-f-gam); pres.-aor gafichisi (Sn 665); inf. gautui) ger. gantva grd. gantabba. See also der. gantar. (c; ga, in pp. gata. See also ga, gati, gatta. 3. g4,
gama, gamana, gamika, gimin. (b) agaAchi (on this form see Trenckner,
223).
in
in pret.
aga (Pv
11.3"),
v.).
3rd
pi. aor.
agu (=Sk.
\iit),
ajjhagu, anvagu (q.
Oaggara [Vcdic gargara throat, whirlpool. *gger to sUng down, to whirl, cp. Gr. jidpaOpoy, Lat. gurges, gurgulio. Ohg. querucUela " kchle "] i. roaring, only in f. gaggari a blacksmith's bellows kammara, in simile M 1.243 S 1. 106; Vism 287. 2. (nt.) cackhng, cawing, in hai)sa the sound of geese J v.90 (expl. by hai)samadhuiassara). Gaggara as N. oi a lake at Vism 208. See note on gala.
Oaggaraka
whirlpool, eddy J v,4u5 according to Kern Toev. s. v. a sort of fish (Sk. gargaraka, Pimelodus Gagora) as gaggalaka at Miln 197.
[fr.
gaggara]
;
Gaggariyati
gargle
[v. den. fr. prec. cp. gurguUo : gurges, E. gurgle] to whirl, roar, bellow, of the waves of the Ganga Miln 3. cp. galaga|ayati.
;
&
Oaccha [not=Sk. kaccha,

1893,
V.
1.
16.
The
kaccha a shrub, a bush, usually together with

;
grass- land, as Morris, J.P.T.S. pcissage J 111.287 stands with gaccba for gaccha at A iv.74 g" for k'^ at Sn 20]
lata, creeper
;
&
rukkha,
Miln 208 Vism 182 (described on p. 183). With daya, wood A iv.74. puppha a dowering shrub J 1.120 khuddaka'^-vana a wood of small shrubs J v. 37. PvA 274; VvA 301 (-guraba, brushwood, underwood); DhA 1.171 (-pothana-tthana) iv.78 (-mula).
tree, e. g.
Nd^
235,
i*"
1.73
Oacchatl LVedic gacchati, a desiderativc (future) formation from 'gaem " I am intent upon going," i. e. I go, with the loll, bases. guemsketi> (1) Future-present gascati^Sk. gacchati = Gr. âttf> (to fiuit'io). In
^
meaning cp. i, Sk. emi, Gr. flitt " I shall go " A in fjrm also Sk. prcchati=Lat. porsco " I want to know." Vtdic icchati "to desire." (2) Present *gucmio=Sk. ga mati = Gr. fiuivu, Lat. venio, Goth, qiman, Ohg koman, E. come and non-present formations as Osk kumbened, Sk. gata=Lat. ventus gantu=(ad) ventus (3) 'gua, which is correlated to 'sta. in Pret. Sk 4gam, Gr. tlir/v, cp. i}îp<i]. These three formations arc represented in Pali as follows (i) gacch", in pros gacchati imper. gaccha & gacchahi pot. gacche (Dh 46, 224) A garcheyya p.pres. gacchanto. med. gacchamana ; fut (2nd) gacclussati ; aor. agacchi (VvA 307;
Meanings and Use : 1. to go, to be in motion, to move, to go on (opp. to stand still, tit(hati). Freq. in comb" with titthati nisidati seyyag kappeti " to go, to stand, sit down & he down," to denote all positions and every kind of behaviour Nd^ s. v. gacchati. evai) kale gacchante, as time went on J 111.52, or evai) g kale (PvA 54, 75) or gacchante gacchante kale DhA 1. 319; gacchati = paleti PvA 56; vemakofi gantvi pahari (whilst moving) DhA in. 176. 2. to go, to walk (opp. to run, dhavati) DhA 1.389. 3. to go away, to go out, to go forth (opp. to stay, or to come ^gacchati) agamasi he went Pv 11.8^ yo mar| icchati anvetu yo va n' icchati gacchatu " who wants me may come, who does not may go " Sn 5O4 agacchantanaii ca gacchantanaii ca pamariai) n' atthi " there was no end of all who came & went " J 11.133 gacchama " let us go " J 1.263 gaccha dani go away now J ii.ibo gacchahi go then gaccha re muiicjaka Vism 343 J 1. 151, 222 ma gami do not go away J IV.2 pi. ma gamittha J 1263; gacchanto on his way J 1.255, 278; agamaijsu they went away J IV.3 gantukama anxious kattha gamissasi where are you to go J 1.222, 292 going? (opp. agacchasi) DhA 111.173; kahar) gaccbissatha id. J 11. 128 kuiiii) gamissati where is he going ? Sn 411. 412. 4. with ace. or substitute: to go to, to have access to, to arrive or get at (with the aim of the movement or the object of the intention) hence tig. to come to know, to experience, to reaUze. (a) with ace. of direction: Kajagahai) gami he went to H. gaccham' Pv 11.8^ Devadaha-nagarai) gantug J 1.52 ahai) Kusinarar) I shall go to K. D 11.12S Suvaijoabhumig gacchanti they intended to go (" were going ") to S. J III. 188 migavai) g. to go hunting J 1.149; janapadag gamissama J 11.129; paradarag g. to approach another man's wife Dh 246. (b) with adverbs of direc;
tion or purpose (atth4ya) : santikar) (or santike) gacchati to go near a person (in gen.), pitu s. gaccbama III. 1 72 devana santike gacche Dh 224 santikag also Kathag tattha ganussami how J 1.152 T II 159, etc. shall 1 get there ? ] 1159; 11159: tattha agamasi he went there J ii.iOo. dukkhanubhavanatthuya gacchamuna " going away lor the purpose of undergoing suffering " J IV.3 voharatthaya gacchSmi 1 am going out ( = fut.) on business j 11.133. Similarly (hg.) in foil, expressions (op. "to go to Heaven." etc. = to live or experience a heavenly life. op. next) Nirayag
DhA
09
Gaja
gamissati J vi.368
;
70
g.
Ganthi
I.I 16; II. 3 or to the 6 chief sectarian leaders, as Piirana Ktissapa, etc.; D 1.47, 163; S 1.68; iv.398 In Sn p. 91; cp. 1.198. 227, 233; II. 2 1.143. general; Miln 4. -araina (adj.) & -aramata in phrase gaijaramo ganarato ganaramatai) anuyutto a lover of iii.iiu = Nd- on Sn 54. the crowd A 111.422 sq. -ganin the leader of many, Ep. of Bhagava Nd^ 307. -(g)ganupahana (pi.) shoes with many linings Vin 1. 185. 187; cp. Vin. Texts 11.14. See also Bdhgh. on ataUyo
;
saggap lokai)
1.152
gacche
param aparato Sn 1129, in this sense interpreted at Nd^ 223 as adhigacchati phusati sacchikaroti, to exSometimes with double ace. Bhagavantai) perience. saranar) gacchami " I entrust myself to Bh." Vin 1.16. Cp. also phrases as atthangacchati to go home, to antara-gacchati to come between, to set, to disappear obstruct. 5. io go as a. stronger expression for to be, i. e. to behave, to have existence, to fare (cp. Ger. es geht gut, Fr. cela va bien = it is good). Here belongs gati " existence," as mode of existing, element, sphere of being, and out of this use is developed the periphrastic use of gam", which places it on the same level
:
DA
:
(a) sugatii) gamissasi with the verb "to be" (see b). you will go to the state of well-being, i. e. Heaven Vin II. 195; It 77; opp. duggatir) gacchanti Dh 317-319; maggag na jananti yena gacchanti subbata (which will gamissanti yattha gantva fall to their share) Sn 441 ua socare " they will go where one sorrows not " Sn tan ca adaya gacchati 445 V V 5 1 * yan ca karoti " whatever a man does that he will take with him S 1.93. --(b) periphrastic (w. ger. of governing verb): nagarai) pattharitva gaccheyya " would spread through parinamag gaccheyya " could be the town " J 1.62 digested" D 11.127; sihacammai) adaya agamagsu " they took the lion's skin away with them " J ii.iiu
;
-puraka (adj.) one who completes a bhikkhus chapter) Vin 1.143 sq. -bandhana in "ena danai) datva to give by co-operation, to give jointly DhA 11. 160 -bhojana food prepared as a joint meal Vin 11. 196; iv. 71 v. 128. 135. 205; -magga in ena ganetug to count by way of batches Vin 1.117; -vassika (adj.) through a great many years Sn 279; -sanganika (adj.) coming into contact with one another
(q. v.
under
ajala).
(of
the
quorum
DhA
Gaoaka
1.162.
itthig
pahaya gamissati
;
shall leave the
woman
come
alone
for it
tomorrow "
J VI. 348
sve gahetva gamissanii "
I shall
MUn
48.
;
[fr. gaQ, to comprise in the sense of to count up] a counter, one skilled in counting familiar with arithmetic an accountant, overseer or calculator. Enum'' as an occupation together with muddika at D 1.51 (expl. DA 1.157 t>y acchidda-pafhaka) also with muddika and sankhayika S iv.376; as an office at the king's court (together with amacca as ganaka-mahamatta=a ministerial treasurer) D in. 64, and in same context D 111.148, 153, 169, 171, 177 as overseer Vin 111.43 as accountant MUn 79, 293 VvA 66.
; ; ;
;
Qaja [Sk. gaja] an elephant J iv.494 Miln 2, 346; UhsA -95 (appl'' to a kind of thought). -potaka the young of an elephant PvA 152 -raja the king of the elephants Miln 346.
;
GanaU (f.) = gaijika Vin 111.135-136. who was formerly a courtesan, &
the daughter of a courtesan.
in
purana" a
woman
as adj. ganaki-dhita
Gajaka = gaja,
in
gajakattharana
an
elephant's
cover
Gaâna (f.) counting, i. e. number J 1.29; Vism 278

2.
;
I.
sq.
;
VvA
jati
104.
garjati, cp.
Gajiati [Sk
gargara & jara roaring, cp. uggajgajja sadde] to roar, to thunder, usually of clouds. Of the earth Davs v. 29 of a man (using harsh speech) J 1.22O; II. 412 jma gajji) Nd' 172 Cans, gajjayati, ger. gajjayitva (=abhi); J iv.25. (megho g thanayitva (megho g thanayitva pavassati)
Uhtp
76
counting, census, statistics (sena r) karetva) DhA 1. 11. 34. 3. the art of counting, arithmetics as a study & a profession, forbidden to the bhikkhus Vin I.77=iv.i29 {'i) sikkhati to study ar.) D i.ii (expl. 1.85; 1.95 by acchiddaka-gaiiana; iii.i (ajiva) DA 1.157. -ganana-patha (time-) reckoning, period of time Miln 20, 1 16.
counting up. arithmetic, Miln 79; VvA 194. Tikap. 94 J 1.35 Miln 4
;
DA
It 66.
Gaijitar [n. agent

in
fr. prec] one who thunders, of a comparison with a cloud A 11.102 = Pug 42.
man
GaQa
gana 'ger to comprise, hold, or come together, Gr. aydiiio to collect, aynpa meeting, Lat. grex, tlock, Sk. jarante " conveniunt " (sei- W'ackernagel, AHnid. Gr. 1.193). Another form of this root is grem in Sk. grama, Lat. greraium see under gama] i. (a) in special sense a meeting or a chapter of (two or three) bhikkhus, a company (opposed both to sangha, the order <S puggala, the individual) Vin 1.58, 74, 195, 197; II. 170, 171; IV. 130, 216, 226, 231, 283, 31U, 316, 317; v. 123, 1O7. (b) in general: a crowd, a multitude, a great many. See cpds. 2. as - a collection of, viz., of gods, men, animals or things a multitude, mass flock, herd host, group, cluster. (a) deva" J 1.203 PvA 140 ("parivuta) pisaca" S 1.33 111.441 tidasa" Sn 679. (b) amacca" suite of ministers J 1. 264 ariya" troup of worthies J vi.50 naranari" crowds of men Ov: women Miln 2 dasi" a crowd of servants J II. 127 tapasa" a group of ascetics J 1.140 ("parivuta) bhikkliu" J 1. 212 (parivuta). (c) dvija" J 1.152 ilija Vv II. 12*; sakuna", of birds J 1.207; 11.352; go, of cows 1.229 V.347, 359 J II. 1-28 kakola, of ravens Sn 675 ; '"haniara", of bees J 1.52 miga of beasts (d) taru a cluster of trees PvA 154 tara, j 1. 150. a host of stars 1.215 Pv 11. 9" with ref. to the books of the Canon Suttantika" V S bhidhammika" Vism 93. -acariya " a teacher of a crowd," i. e. a t. who has
[\'edic
;
Gaîka' (f) " one who belongs to the crowd." a harlot, a courtesan (cp. ganaki) Vin 1.231 (Ambapali) 268, (do); Ud 71; Miln 122; DhA 111. 104; 11.277 (Addhakasi) VvA 75 (Sirima) I'vA 195, 199. Customs of a ganika Cp. sag". J iv.249; V.134.
;
cp.
Gavika^
(f.)
= ganana,
arithmetic Miln
3.
Gainin' (adj.)
one who has a host of followers, Ep. of a teacher who has a large attendance of disciples usually in standing comb" sanghi gani ganacariyo (see above). Also in foil.: Sn 955, 957; Dpvs iv.8 (mahagani). 14 gaiji-bhuta (pi.) in crowds, comb'' with (thera gani) sangha sanghi D 1.112, expl"' at DA 1.280: pubbe nagarassa anto agapa bahi nikkhamitva gaija-sampanna ti. See also paccekaganin.
; ;
Qajoin^ a large species of deer J v. 406

:
= gokanija).
.
DhA
Gaêti [denora. to gana Dhtp 574 sankhyane] 1 to count, to reckon, to do sums Dh 19 J vi.334 Miln 79, 293 pp. ganita Sn 677 pass, ganiyati Sdhp 434 inf. (vedic) iii.i. 2. to ganetuye Bw. iv.28 caus. ganapeti regard, to take notice of, to consider, to care for J 1.300
'
; ; ; ; ;
IV. 267.
(many) followers. Always in phrase sanghi ca gani ca ganacariyo ca, and always with ref. either to Gotama
:
Qa^thi (m.) [Vedic granthi, to grem to comprise, hold together, cp. Lat. gremium. Sk gana & grama, see also gantha] i. a knot, a tie, a knot or joint in a stalk (of a plant) J 1. 1 72 DA 1.163 DhA 1.321 (jatag what has be come knotty or hard) -ditthi-ganthi the tangle of false doctrine VvA 297 anta-ganth-abadha entanglement of - 3 (wooden) block Vin 11. 110 intestines Vin 1.275. (of sandal wood).
;
; ;
Ganthika
-tthana (for ganthikatthana ?) the place of the block (reads ganthi-ganti-tthana) e. of execution) J 111.538 Vism 248. bhedaka, in "cora " the thief who breaks the block " (or rope, knot ?) DhA n.30.
(i.
71
QaQhati
Gata
Ga^thika
I.
(f.) (freq. spelled gandika, q. v.)=ganthi, viz. a knot, a tie DA 1.199 (catu-panca-gaijthik'ahata patta a bowl with 4 or 5 knots, similarly ani-ganthik'ahata ayopatta Vism 108 but see ani) DhA 1.335 2 a block (or is it (jata = ganfhijata knotty part), 394. knot?) Vin 11. 136 (? + pasaka; cp. Vin. Texts HI.144); V.I 40. Esp. in phrase ganthikar) patimui^citva Vin 1.46 = II. 213, 215, trsl'' at Vin. Texts III. 286 "fasten the block on (to the robe) " but at 1.155 " tie the knots." Also in dhamma-garithika a block for execution J 1.150 ucchu(v. 1. gaijdika). 3. N. of a plant PvA 127. ganthikS. sugar cane see ucchu. -kasava a yellow robe which was to be tied (or which had a block .') J iv.446.
;
GaOâ
( I )
[a variation of gantha (-i), in both meanings of swelling, knot, protuberance, and ( 2 ) the interstice between two knots or the whole of the knotty object, esp. as a disease, an i. a swelling, i. e. stem, stalk]
Freq. in similes with ref. to karaa and kaya. Mentioned with similar cutaneous diseases under kilasa (q. v. for loci). As Ep. of kaya S iv.83 = A iv.38b, also Th 2, of karai A hi. 310, iv.289 Nd^ on Sn 51 491 (=dukkhata sulaya ThA 288); S iv.64 ( = eja); Sn 51, 61 (v. 1. for gala) J 1.293 Vism 360 (pilaka) DhA III. 297 (gand-a-gandajata, covered with all kinds 2. a Cp. Av. S 11. 168'. of boils); IV. 175; PvA 55. stalk, a shaft, in N. of a plant -tindu-rukkha J v. 99,
abscess, a boil.
;
S 11.133'^. gandamattika clay mixed with earth-worms Vin 11.151 (cp. Bdhgh. gaijduppadagfitha-mattika clay mixed with excrement of earthworms and
3.
in der. gaijdika
&
gandi, cp. also Av.
& Ga9hati [Vedicgrah (grabh). grhnati pp. grhita to grasp. cp. Gr. *gher to hold, hold in. contain enclosure, Lat. hortus, co-hors (homestead) Xi'pTor Goth, gards (house) Ohg. gart R. yard & garden. To this belong Vedic grha (house) in P. gaha, gihin, gcha. ghara. Sc also \'edic harati to seize, hasta hand]. The forms of the verb are from three bases, viz. (1) ganha(Sk. grhna-) Pres. ind. ganhati (ganhasi PvA S7), pot. ganhcyya. imper. ganha (J 1159; PvA 49 = handa) & ganhahi (J 1.279). ^"'- ganhissati Aor Inf. ganhitur) ganhi. in. 281). Ger. gaijhitva. (J Caus. ganhapeti Sc gahapeti. 2. gahe- (Sk. grhi-) Fut. gahessati. Aor. aggahesi (Sn 847; J 1.52). Inf. gahetug (J 1.190, 222). Ger. gahetva & gahetvana (poet.) (Sn 309; Pv n.3). Aor. 3. gah- (Sk. grh-) aggahi. Ger. gayha & gahiya (Sn 791). Pass, gayhati. Pp. gahita & gahita. Cp. gaha, gahaija, gaha. Meanings to take, take up take hold of grasp, seize; assume; e. g. ovadai) g. to take advice J 1.159; khaggag to seize the sword J 1.254-255 gocararj to take food J III. 275 jane to seize people J 1.253 dhanag to grasp the treasure J 1.255 nagarag to occupy the city pade galhar) gahetva holding her feet tight J 1.202 J 1.255 macche to catch fish J 111.52 mantai) to use a charm J in. 280 rajjag to seize the kingdom J 1.263 sakhar) to take hold of a branch Sn 791 II. 102 J 1.52. Very often as a phrase to be translated by a single word, as namato g. to enumerate PvA 18 patisandhii) g. to be born J 1. 149; maranai) g. to die J 1.151 mulena g. to buy J in. 126. vacanar) g. to obey The ger. gahetva is very often J in. 2 76 (in neg.). simply to be translated as " with," e. g. tidandag gahetva caranto J 11.317; satta bhikkhu gahetva
; ;
'
= gari<Juppada
Texts
III.
in cpd.
agamasi
VvA
:
149.
Caus. ganhapeti to cause to be seized, to procure, to have taken phalani J 11. 105 rajanai) J 1.264. Cp. gahapeti.
;
l'i.
72).
-uppada (lit. producing upheavals, cp. a mole) an earth-worm, classed as a very low creature with kifa & puiavaatMiii.i68; J v. 2 10 (pana) DhA in. 361 (yoni)
;
Gata
in
[pp.
all
of gacchati in medio-reflexive function] gone,

viz.
(c.
i.
SnA
317.
(adj.)
Ga94^&
having boils Sdhp
103.
GaQîka (f) [a-n. formation from ganda or gantha, see i. a stalk, a shaft (cp. gandi) J 1.474 also ganthika] DhsA 319 (of the branches of trees: g-akotana-sadda).
(more freq. spelling 2. a lump, a block of wood ganthika, q. v.). 3. N. of a plant Vv 35* ( = bandhujivaka VvA 161). -adhana the putting on of a shaft or stem, as a bolt or bar Vin 11. 172 cp. Vtn. Texts 111.213 and gaijdi also
ghafika'^.
OsQîn
(f.)
i. having swellings, in ure gaijdi [adj. fr. gaijda] with swellings on the chest, i. e. breasts J v. 159, 2. having boils, being 202 (thane sandhSyaha 205). with a glandular disease (with kutthin & afflicted
kilasin)
QtJXijl
(f.)
Kvu
31.
[=gandika in meaning i; prob. = Sk. ghanta in meaning 2] a shaft or stalk, used as a bar J '237. 2. a gong DhA 1.291 (gaijdir) paharati to beat the g.)
244; gaijdir) akojetva KhA 251. 11.87, 95 & Divy 335, 336. 264, 272 iv.306. sailiia " sign with the gong "
11.54,
;
tioner's block
= gaijdika
Cp. AvS 1.258, Also in garxji3. the execu111.41.
or gaijthika) J
GaQÂHiba N. of the tree, under which Gotama Buddha performed the double miracle with ref. to this freq.
;
phrase gandamba-nikkha-mule vamakapatihSriyar) katva J 1.77 iv.263 sq. DA 1.57 f'vA 137 Miln 349 Davs v. 54. Also at DhA III. 207 in play of words with amba-rukkha.
in
;
opp. gate thite nisinne (loc. abs.) when going, standing, sitting down (cp. gacchati i) D 1.70; opp. agata yassa maggag na janasi agatassa gatassa va Sn 582 (cp. gati 2). Also periphrastic ( = gacchati 5 b) atthi paritva gatar) " the bone fell down " J 111.26. Very often gata stands in the sense of a finite verb ( = aor. gacchi or agamasi): yo ca Buddhag saranai) gato (cp. gacchati 4) Dh igo; attano vasanatthanar) gato he went to his domicile J 1.280 11. 160 nava Aggimalari gati the ship went to Aggimala J IV. 139. gone in a certain way. i. e. 2. in applied meaning affected, behaved, fared, fated, being in or having come So in sugata & duggata (see into a state or condition. below) and as 2nd part of cpds. in gen., viz. gone ; atthai) gone home, set addha" done with the journey gone into tanha" fallen a victim to (cp. gat-addhin) thirst, tama" obscured, raho, secluded, vyasana" fallen into misery having reached anta" arrived at the goal antagata anta(in this sense often comb'^ with patta patta Nd^, 436, 612), koti perfected, parinibbana" having ceased to exist, vijja" having attained (right) connected with, referring to, concerning knowledge kaya" relating to the body (kayagata sati, e. g. Vism ditthi being of a (wrong) view; III, 197, 240 sq.) Sometimes gata is replaced by kata sankhara, etc. and vice versa; anabhavagkata> anabhavag gacchati; kcLlagata > kalakata (q. v.). g disai) (of agata not gone to, not frequented Nibbana) Dh 323 purisantarag g matugamag " a " 'maid who has not been with a man J 1.290. sugata of happy, blessed existence, fortunate one who has attained the realm of bliss ( = sugatig gata, see gati), blessed. As np. a common ijp. of the Buddha:
ace),
thita
: :
meanings of gacchati (q. v.) gone away, arrived at, directed to
literal;
Vin 1.35;
QaQ4asa
[cp. Sk. garuûâ]
a mouthful
1.249 (khira).
Sugata).
III.
1.49; S 1.192 A 11.147 et passim (see 1.83; Sn 227 (see expl. 183).
;
KhA
Gataka
duggata of miserable existence, poor, unhappy, illgone to the realm of misery (duggatir) gata
33.
73
Gathita
Naraka-kanda, Tiracchana", Peta, Manussa, Deva*.
fated,
PvA
see
J
gati)
Pv
1.6'
11.3"
duggata-bhava
Of these Nos. 1-3 are considered duggatis, whilst Nos. 4 and 5 are sugati. In later sources we find 6
viz. 1-3 as above. (4) asura. (5) manussA, deva, of which 1-4 are comprised under apaya (conditions of suffering, q. v.) or duggatiyo (see Pv iv.ii, cp. PvA 103). These six also at D 111.264. lokassa gatig pajanati Bhagava Sn 377 (gati=nirayadipai^cappabhedag SnA 368). The first two gatis are said to be the fate of the micchaditthino D 1.228, dve nittha DA 1.249 (<! V. for var. appl. of gati) as well as the dussila (A 1.60). whilst the last two are the share of the silavanto (A. 1.60). -gata gone its course (of a legal enquiry, vinicchaya) Vin 11. 85 (cp. Vin Texts 111.26) J 11. i.
duggat-itthi (miserable, poor) parama-duggatani kulani clans in utmost J 1.290 misery (poverty) PvA 176. Compar. duggatatara DhA 1.427: II. 135. -atta (fr. atta) self-perfected, perfect 1.57 (expl. by kofippatta-citto 1.-168) cp. paramaya satiya ca gatiya ca dhitiyS ca samannagata 1.82 -addhin (adj. of addhan) one who has completed his journey (cp.
;
(poverty)
vi,366;
divisions,
(6)
DA
addhagata) Dh 90 -kale (in gata-gata-kale) whenever he went J in. 188 -(thana place of existence PvA 38 = gamana in agata-tthJnai) vS. coming and going (lit. state of going) J 111.188; -yobbana (adj.) past youth, of old age A 1.138 Sn 98= 124.
; ;
;
Oataks a messenger J
1.86.
Oatatta i. = Sk. gat-atman (see prec.). the fact of having gone KhA 183.
Oati
(f.)
2.
= Sk.
gatatvai)
gacchati cp. Gr. /iriffii-, Lat. (in-) ventio. Goth, (ga-)qumps] i. going, going away, (opp. agati coming) (both gati & agati usually in pregnant sense of No. 2. See agati); direction, course, career. Freq. of the two careers of a Mahapurisa (viz. either a Cakkavatti or a Buddha) D 11.16= Sn p. 106; Sn looi, or of a gihi arahattat) patto Miln 264, with ref. to the distinction of the child Gotama J 1.56. phassaya tananag gati (course or direction) A n.i6i jagato gati (id.) A 11.15, 17; sakuntanag g. the course, flight of birds Dh 92 = Th I, 92. -tassa gatig Opp. agati Pv 11.9^2 janati " he knows her going away, i. e. where sh^ has gone" PvA 6.-2. going away, passing on ( = cuti, opp. upapatti coming into another existence) course, esp after death, destiny, as regards another (future) existence A 1.112 n.91 1.388 (tassa ka gati ko abhisamparayo ? what is his rebirth and what his destiny?); in comb" agati va gati va ( = cutupapatti), rebirth & death In def" of sagsara 1.328, 334. expl'' as gati bhavdbhava cuti upapatti = one existence after the other Nd^ 664 as gati upapatti patisandhi Nd' on dhatu (also as puna-gati rebirth). The Arahant as being beyond Sagsara is also beyond gati yassa gatii) na jananti deva gandhabba-manusa Dh
[fr.
;
agati I. no course, no access, in agati tava tatrh.i there you have no access S 1.115. 2=duggati, wrong course, agatigamana a wrong course of life III. 133 ; 11. 18 sq. 1.72 111.274 sq, J v.sio PvA 161. Technically the four agati-gamanani are chanda" dosa moha bhaya" in. 228 (see also under chanda). sugati (sometimes suggati after duggati e. g. J vi.224) a happy existence a realm of bliss the devaloka. Cp. sugatin. Usually with gacchati (sugatig) & gata " gone to Heaven " Vin 11.195; 11.202 It 77; PvA 65. In comb" w. sagga loka (sugatig. etc. uppajjati) 1.143: parammarana sugati patikankhS 1.97; J 1. 152. It 24; suggatig gata Dh 18; sugati papehi kanunehi " sulabha na hoti bliss is not gained by evil " PvA 87 ==sugga & dibbatthana PvA 89; sugati-parayana sure of rebirth in a realm of bliss, ib. duggati a miserable existence a realm of misery (sec above gati 4). Usually with gacchati (duggatig gata, reborn in a miserable state) or uppajjati i .82 1.97, 138 ( -1- vinipatag nirayag) ; 11. 123; 111.3 ; iv.364 Dh PvA 87. 17; Sn 141; SnA 192 ( = dukkhappatti) Sakakammani nayanti duggatig, one's own deeds lead to rebirth in misery, Dh 240 ; with ref. to a Peta exist-
ence
Pv
1.6';
II.
I*:
i"; 3".
Cp. duggata.
420 = Sn 644 yesag gati n' atthi Sn 499 and Nibbana coincides with release from the galis : gativippamokkhag parinibbanag SdA 368. atta hi attano gati " everybody is (the maker of) his own future life " Dh 380 esa maccharino gati " this is the fate of the selfish " Pv iu.i* sabbagati te ijjhantu " all fate be a success to you " J v. 393 gato so tassa ya gati " he has gone where he had to go (after death)" Pv 1.12^. 3. behaviour, state or condition of Ufe, sphere of exist;
;
-Oatika (adj.) 1. going to, staying with, in bhikkhu a person living with the bhikkhus Vin 1.148. 2. leading to yag what they lead to (of the 5 indriyas) S v.230. 3. having a certain gati, leading to one of the four kinds of rebirth evag D 1.16 (w. ref. to one of the first DA 1. 108) niyata whose destiny is certain 3 gatis (w. ref. to sugati) and aniyata" whose destiny is uncertain (w. ref. to a duggati) DhA in. 173.
-Qatin (adj. = gatika) course sabba nadi

:
element, especially characterized as sugati & duggati, a happy or an unhappy existence, gati miganag
ence,
going, i. e. having a certain vankagati " every river flows crooked" J 1.289. 2. having a certain gati, fated, destined, esp. in su & dug" samparaye suggati going to a happy existence after death Vin 11.162 = J 1.219; saggai) sugatino yanti " those who have a happy fate (because of leading a good life) go to one of the Heavens " Dh 126.
i.
pavanag, iikaso pakkhtnag gati, vibhavo gati dhammanag, nibbanag arahato gati the wood is the sphere of the beasts, the air of the birds, decay is the state of (all) things, Nibbana the sphere of the Arahant Vin v.i49=SnA 346; apuiUSalabho ca gati ca papika Dh 310 duggati J 1.28 avijjay' eva gati the quality of ignorance Sn 729 paramaya gatiya samannagato of perfect behaviour M 1.82 see also def" at Vism 237. 4. one of the five realms of existence of sentient beings
: ; ; ;
;
Qatimant
Qatta
(adj.) of (perfect)
behaviour, going right, clevef

gati 3)
(cp. gatatta
(nt.)
under gata,
&
1.82.
[Vedic gatra] the body,

1.47;
pi.
gattani the limbs.

;
As body: Vin
S 1.169=183 (analla with pure bodies; anallina at 169, but v. 1. analla") A 1.138; Sn 673 (samacchida" with bodies cut up); Pv 1.1 1*
;
divided into the two categories of sugati realm of bliss) & duggati ( = yamaloka, ( apaya, realm of misery). These gatis are given in the foil, order: (i) niraya purgatory, (2) tiracchanayoni the brute creation, (3) pittivisaya the ghost world, (4) manussa (m-loka) human beings, (5) dev5 gods 1.73 D 111.234; A IV.459; Nd 550 cp. S v.474-77 Vism 552. They are described in detail in the Paflcagatidipana (ed. L. Feer, J.P.T.S. 1884. 152 sq. trsl. by the same in Annates du Musie Guimet v. 514-528) under
(
= loka). = Sagga,
(bhinna-pabhinna, id.); tVA 56 ( = sarira) 68. As limbs: S iv.igS (arupakkanl festering with sores); 1.506 (id.); 1.80 = 246; J 1.61 (lalakilinna) Sn 1001 (honti gattesu mahapurisalakkhaâ), 1017, 1019; Pv 111.9^ (=sariravayava PvA 211); Miln 357 (arupakkani).
Oathita (adj.) [pp. of ganthati to tie, cp. gantha, knott Sk. grathita] tied, bound, fettered enslaved, bound to, greedy for, intoxicated with (c. loc.). When abs. always in comb" w. paribhuiijati and w. ref. to some object of desire labha, kamagune). Usually in (bhoga,
;
Gaddula
standing phrase gathita mucchita ajjhapanna (ajjhopanna) "full of greed & blind desire." In this connection it is frequently (by B MSS.) spelt gadhita and the editors of S, A. & Miln have put that in the text throughout. With mucchita & ajjhapanna: D 1.243; ill. 43 1.162, 173; S 11.270; 1V.332 A V.I 78, i8i Nd' on
73
{
Gandba
mittani ganthati " how does he bind friends " S 1.214= Sn 185; malar) ganthamana tying a garland Vv 38' (ganthento VvA 173). Of medicines: to mix, to prepare J rv.361. pp. ganthita tied, bound, fettered: grd. ganthaniya to be catahi ganthehi g Ps 1.129; tied or tending to act as a tie (of " body ") expl. as araminatia-karava-vsisena ganthehi ganthitabba DhsA 69 dhamma g a (" states that tend to be. are liable to be Expositor 64) Dhs 1141 1478. ties " Buddh. Ps. p. 305 In comb" saflnojaniya g oghaniya (of riipa) Dhs 584= Vbh 12 of rupa-kkhandha Vbh 65, of dasayatana ib. 77, dasindriya ib. 1.29, sacca g" and ag^ 2. to (=gantha-sampayutta & vippayutta) ib. 117.
nissita C. gutiesu).
c. loc.
J iv.371 (gharesu)
:
DA
1.59
(klma-
In other connections adSnaganthai) gathitag visajja Sn 794 (cp. Nd' 98) yani loke gathitani na tesu pasuto siya Sn 940. J IV.5 (=giddha); v.274 (gedhita for pagiddha) PvA 26:> (gadhita as expl" of giddha) gathita (agadhita) not fettered (by desire) without desire, free from the ties of craving (H-m", a) S 11.194, 269; A V.181 MUn 401 (trsl. Rh.D. 11.339: " without craving, without faintness, without sinking ").
put together, to compose gandhitva) Sn 302, 306.
mante ganthetva
(v.
1.
QsdA
sentence Dh 1.66, DA 1.66 f. and on 28); gada at S 11.230 (v. 1.) in phrase ditthagadena sallena is to be read diddhagadena s.
speech,
i.?5
;
III
Ctamtbika (adj.) [fr. gantha 2] hard-studying (bhikktau cp. gantha-dhura).

;
|
DhA
1.156
Oaddnla (and gaddjla) a leather strap S 111.150 J 11.246 II. 2" 4 fig. in tanha-gaddula " the leash of thirst," Nd^ on jappa (tanha) = Dhs 1059= Vbh 361, cp. DhsA 367.
; ; ;
Gandha [Vedic gandha, from

I
see P. ghana. E. fragrant] sraeU, viz.

smell,
J III.
&
ghra, ghrati to smell, ghrana Possibly conn. w. Lat. fragro= i. odour, smell, scent in gen.
OaddGhaiUI
(nt.) [Derivation unknown Sk. dadrughna] 111. 127; S 11.264 a small measure of space & time (mattam pi. SA "pulling just once the cow's teat"); A rv.305 Miln no. See Trenckner P.M. 59. 60 Rh. D. J.R.A.S. 1903, 375.
;
Qaddha [Vedic grdha
see gijjha] a vulture in gaddhabadhipubbo, of the bhikkhu Arittha. who had been a vulture trainer in a former life Vin 11.25 = iv. 2 18 = 1. 130; see also Vin. Texts 11.377.
; ;
M
A
Oadrabha [Vedic gardabha., Lat. burdo, a mule seeWalde Lat. Wti).. s. v.] an ass, donkey Vin v. 129: M 1.334;
;
f. gadrabhi 1.229; J 11-109, 110; V.453; 1.163. J 11.340-bharaka a donkey load 1 11.109; DhA 1.123; -bhara the fact of being an ass J ii.iio; -rava (& -rava) the braying of an ass ibid. & Vism 415.
DA
Oadhita see gathita.
Oant&r
[n. agent of gacchati in the sense of a periphrastic future] " goer " in ganta hoti he will go, he is in the habit of going, comb'' w. sots hanta khanta, of the king's elephant n.ii6=iii-i6i v. 1. for gata at
189; Dh 54-56=Miln 333; Dhs 605 under ghandyatanani) ama smell of raw flesh A 1.280 D 11.242 Sn 241 sq maccha the scent of fish J 111.52 muttakarisa" the smell of faeces and urine A 111.158; catujati" four kinds of scent J 1.265; PvA 127; dibba-g2. odour, puppha a flower of heavenly odour J 1.289. smell in particular: enumerated as mula, s5ra, puppha", etc., S iii.i56=:=v.44=A v.22 Dhs 625 (under ghandayatanani, sphere of odours). Specified as mala", sara, puppha" under tiiji gandhajatani A 1.255 puppha" Dh 54 = A 1.226. 3. smell as olfactory sensation, belonging to the sphere (ayatanani) of sense-impressions and sensory objects & enum. in set of the 12 ajjhatta-bahirani ayatanani (see under rflpa} with ghanena gandhag ghiyitva " sensing smell by means of the olfactory organ " D in. 102 244 = 250 = 111.55, 267; S iv.71 ^ Vin 1.35; 269 = Nd' on riipa; Defined at Vism 447. Also as gandha ghanaviiiiieyya D m.234, etc. In series of 11.42 under kamaguna 10 attributes of physical quality (-rupa, etc.) as characas sara, pheggu", teristic of devas D m.146 Pv 11.9''
:
'<
taca", etc. (nine qualities in all) in definition of GanIn the same sense dhabba-kayika deva S 111.250 sq.
M
to
11.155.
(in
Chmtha
bond,
BB
:
often misspelt gandha)
fetter,
trammel
always
fig.
[fr. ganthati] i. a and usually referring
and enum"" as the four bodily ties, or knots (kaya, see under kaya) Sv.59=Dhs 1135 D 111.230 Nd'98 DhA 111.276; 4 kayagantha, viz., abhijjha, by&pada, silabbataparamasa, idagsaccabhinivesa thus Nd' 98 Vism In other conn. Sn 347, 798, 847, 857, 912 Nd^ 683. on jappa (tanha) Dh 211 Ps 1.129 Dhs 1059, 1472 Vbh 18, 24, 55, 65, 77. 117, 120; Nett 31, 54, 114, 124 (gandha) Sdhp 616. chinna (adj.) one who has cut the ties (of bad desires, binding him to the body). Comb" w. anigha nirasa S 1.12 ("gandha), 23 w. asita anasava Sn 219. Cp. pahinamanassa na santi gantha S 1.14. See also adana" cp. ganthaniya. 2. [only in late Pali, and in Sk.] composition, text, book (not with ref. to books as tied together, but to books as composed, put together. See gantheti 2). -dhura the burden of the books, i. e. of stud5ang the Scriptures, expl"" as one who knows by heart one, two, or all Nikayas. Always comb'' w. vipassanadhurai), the burden of contemplation DhA 1.8 iv.37 -pamocana the state of being released from, freed from the fetters of the " body " always w. ref .t o NibbSna S 1.2 10
; ;
;
vanna-g-ras'upeto Dh 49 similar connections king's J 11.106; gandhanar) khamo & akkharao (of l.i, 2 ; 111.68 elephant) A IU-158 sq. itthi, purisa" in comb" w. other four senses Sn 387, 759, 974. prepared odorific substance used as a 4. perfume, toilet requisite, either in form of an unguent or a powder. Abstinence from the use of kallassthetics is stated in the Silas (D 1.8) as characteristic of certain
&
11.24; It '04, cp. 122 -pahina (adj.) connected with or referring to the ganthas Dhs 1480 opp. vi Dhs 1482.
; ;
Qanthati
Oantheti [Vedic grath. granth, grathnati, to *CTeiu, cp. Lat. gremium see also gaijithi gathita, gantha] i. to tie, knot, bind, fasten together: kathai)
;
&
Wainderers and Brahmins. Here gandha is mentioned together with mala (flowers, garlands): D 1.5= Kh 11; D 1.7 (katha) Vin 11. 123 Sn 401 J 1.50. 291 PvA 62. The use of scented ointment (-vilepana & aiepa, see cpds.) is allowed to the Buddhist bhikkhus (Vin and the giving of this, together with other 1.206) commodities, is included in the second part of the deyyadhamma (the list of meritorious gifts to the Sangha), under Nos. 5-14 (anna-pana-vattha-yanaS mala-gandha-vilepana - seyy - avasatha - padipej^'a) Out of this enumeration: 111.252; Nd' 523= It 65. chatta-g-m-upahana Pv 11.4*; g-m-v-Pv II. 3" m-g-v kappura-katukapphalani J 11.416. 11.9'" The application of scented ointment (gandhena or gandhehi vilimpati) is customary after a bath, e. g. PvA 50 (on Pv i.io) J 1.254, 265 111.277. ^^^- lînds of perfumes or scented substances are given as g"dhupa-cuijna-kappura (incense, powder, camphor) J See also cpds. 1.290 vasa-cunna-dhupanadi g KhA 37. duggandha a disagreeable smell Dhs 625 g vayati to emit a nasty odour PvA 14; as adj. having a bad smell, putrid Sn 205; PvA 15 (=putigandha), f. -i: duggandha puti vayasi " you emit a bad odour ")
;
Gandhana
Pv 1.6* Dhs 625
(=anittha). -sugandha an agreeable smell as adj. of pleasant smell J 111.277 Sdhp. 246.
; ;
74
(siri
Gamana
royal chamber); in. 276; Vv 78' (=ovaraka See also anto. 304) DhA 1397 Miln 10, 295. 2. the swelling of the (pregnant) womb, the womb (cp. kucchi). ij upeti to be born Dh 32 5 = Th 1, 17 = Nett 34, 129: r) upapajjati to be boin again Dh 126; dukkar) nigacchanti from womb gabbha gabbhag to womb (i. e. from birth to birth) Sn 278; gabbhato patthaya from the time of birth J 1.290, 293. As a symbol of defilement g. is an ep. of kama A iv.289, etc. 3. the contents of the womb, i. e. the embryo, dasa mase "r) kucchina pariharitva having foetus nourished the fcetus in the womb for lo months D 11 14 dibba gabbha D 1.229; o" S- as contained in kucchi,
VvA
-apana a perfumery shop J 1.290 ika perfume seller Miln 344 -ayatana an olfactory sense-relation, belonging to the six bahirani ayatanani, the objective sensations D HI. 243, 290 Dhs 585, 625, 655 -arammana bearing on smell, having smell as its object Dhs 147, 157, 365. 410, 556, 608; -alepa (nt.) anointing with perfumes Vin 1.206; -isa "hunger for odours," craving for olfactory sensations Dhs 1059 -odaka scented water J 1.50; II. 106: III. 189; -karandaka a perfume-box 5 HI. 131 V.351 Pug 34: -kuti (f.) a perfumed cabin, name of a room or hut occupied by the Buddha, esp. that made for him by Anathapindika in Jetavana Gotamassa g J 11.416. cp. Av. ^ 11.40'; (J 1.92). DhA IV.203, 206 -cunna scented (bath-) powder J III. 277 -jata (nt.) odour, perfume (" consisting of smell "). Three kinds at A 1.225 (mala, sara, puppha) enum. as candanadi DhA 1.423 in detin. of gandha DA 1.77 Dh 55 -tanha thirst or craving for odours (cp. g-asa) Dhs i059 = Nd- on jappa -tela scented oil (for a lamp) J 1.61 11. 104; DhA 1.205; -tthena a perfume-thief S 1.204; -dhatu the (sensory) element of smell Dhs 585 625. 707 (in conn. w. "ayatana) -pancangulika see sep. -sancetana the olfactory sensation together with "saiifla perception of odours D III. 244 A IV. 147 v.359 -sannidhi the storing up of scented unguents D 1.6 (=DA 1.82).
; ; ;
foetus in utero, sec J 1.50 (kucchimhi patitfhito) 134;

11.2;
iv.482
;
1.265;
;
Miln
261. Pv 1.6' PvA 31 ^vbVho vutthasi the child was delivered Vin 11.278 itthi-gabbao & purisa" female & male child J 151 gabbhag pSteti to destroy the foetus Vin 11.268; apagatagabbha (adj.) having had a miscarriage Vin 11.129; mulha-gabbha 11.102 (-f visata") paripmiija-gabbha ready to be id. delivered J 1.52 PvA 86 ; sanni a conscious foetus
kanti)
DhA
1.3,
47
11.
123
(gabbhassa avak; ;
;
D D
1.54
=M
1.518=5
111.212
sannisinna-gabbha having
conceived Vin 11.278. -avakkanti (gabbhe

111.103, 231
;
okkanti Nd- 304') conception

;
Vism
of
499, 500 (okkanti)
this
is
by gabbhe
the
thiti
& gabbhe
vut^hana, see Nd-
followed -asaya
;
impurities
childbirth
Pv
111.5'
(=mala);
Gandhana
see gandhina.
Qandhabba [Vedic gandharva]

;
i. a musician, a singer III.188; VvA 36, 137. 2. a Gandharva J 11.249 sq. or heavenly musician, as a class (see ''kayika) belonging to the demigods who inhabit the Catummaharajika
realm
11. 2
12;
A
;
6 uaga),
;
204, 207
11.39 (as birds); iv.200 (with asura cp. S 111.250 sq. ; also said to preside
over child-conception: 1.265 sq. Miln 123 sq. -kayika belonging to the company of the G. S 111.250 sq. PvA 119; -manusa (pi.) G. & men Dh 420=^ Sn 644 -hatthaka " a G.-hand," i. e. a wooden instrument in the shape of a bird's claw with which the body was rubbed in bathing Vin 11. 106, see Vin. Texts 111.67.
; ;
-karana effecting a conception Sn 927; -gata leaving the womb, in putte gabbhagate when the child was born Pv.\ 112; -dvara the door of the bed-chamber J 1.62; -pariharana = next Vism 500: -parihara "the protection of the embryo," a ceremony performed when a woman became pregnant J 11.2 DhA 1.4 -patana the destruction of the embryo, abortion, an abortive preparation Vin III. 83 sq. Pv 1.6" (akariri) PvA 31 (dQpesi) DhA 1.47 ("bhesajja) -mala the uncleanness
;
i. e. all accompanying dirty matter PvA 173 (as food for Petas), 198; DhA iv.215; -visa in ahafic' amhi gabbhaviso " I am 20 years, counting from my conception " Vin 1.93 -vutthana (nt.) childbirth,
of delivery,
80,
delivery
womb
:
'.
Crandhabba
r)
(f.)
karoti to
make music
music, song J 11.254; ^'Â 139; Miln 3; J 11.249; "J. 188.
Gandhara (adj.) belonging to the Gandhara country (Kandahar) f. gandhari in gandhari vijja N. of a magical charm D 1.2 13 at J iv.498 it renders one invisible.
;
1.52; -seyya (f.) the 1.399; ii-26i only in e.xpressions relating to reincarnation, as na punar eti (or upeti) gabbhaseyyai) " he does not go into another womb," of an Arahant Sn 29, 152, 535 Vv 53^^ and gabbhaseyyaka (adj.) one who enters
J
;
DhA
another
womb Vbh
(nt.)
413 sq.
Vism
272,
559,
560;
Bdhd
77, 78.
Gandhika (and uja Pv

;
having perfume, (^surabhigandha) 11.12' (sogandhiya) VvA 58 (read gandhikagandhikehi). 2. dealing in perfume, a perfumer Miln 262 (cp. gandhin 2).
ii.i'; 11.12')
;
Gabbhara
GabbhinI
J
[Derivation uncertain.
(giri)
;
Cp. Sk. gahvara]
i.
fragrant, scentful. J 1.2O6 (su)
Pv
a cavern Sn 416
(adj.
f.)
Vv
63*
(giri).
;
ii.i-"
1.151,
290; iv.37
;
Gandhin (adj.) i. having a scent of, smelling of (-). i. e. candana of sandal wood J in. 190; gutha of feecca Pvii.3'5 (=karisavayinIPvA). 2. dealing with scents, a perfumer PvA 127 (=magadha cp. gandhika 2).
(-bhava) in (pregnant, lactating & having had sex. intercourse) A 1. 295=11. 2o6 = 1.77, 238, 307, 342 = Pug 55; with utuni anutuni (menstruating & having ceased to menstruate) A H1.226 sq.
pregnant, enceinte Vin 11.268 S 111.202 Pv 1.6'; PvA 31, 82: VvA no comb" g" payamana purisantaragata
;
Gandhina in kule antiraacjandhina J iv.34 (expl. by sabbapaccliimaka) and gandhana in kula-gandhana It 64 see under kula.
Gabbita (adj.) proud, arrogant J 11.340 (bhava=issariya) 111.264 ('sabliavai=dittasabhava) Sum. V. on D 111.15^
;
6ama
1.
adj. going, able to
go; going
to,
leading to
in
:
vihangama going in the air Sn 221, 606; Th 1.H08 J 1.216 (cp. gamana); aghasi id. Vv 16' (=vehasa5'' ^'vA 78); nabhasi" going on clouds Sn 687; nibbana" durar)" going far, hadayag" going leading to N. S v.i
1
= avaniata).
to one's heart, q. v.
2.
m. course, going to
in attharj"
going home, going to

either to *Kelbh, as in Lat. galba,
rest, etc., q. v.
Gabbha [Vedic garbha,
Gamana
Goth, kalbo, Ohg. kalba, E. calf, or *gue bh, as in Gr! hXfi'r womb, oiifX'/ii'ir sharing the womb, brother, SiKipni young pig cp, *gelt in Goth. kil(<ei womb Ags. cild, Ger. kind, E. child. jMcaning a cavity, a hollow, or, seen from its outside, a swelling] 1. interior, cavity (loc. gabbhe in the midst of angara J 111.55) an inner room, private chamber, bedroom, cell. Of a Vihara: Vin 11.303; 111.119; 1V.45; VvA 188; 220; J 1.90
;
: :
1. (nt.) the fact or the state of going, movement, journey, walk (-") striving for, the leading of, pursuit A II. 48 sq. (gamanena na pattabbo lokass' anto = one cannot walk to the end of the world) Dh 178 (saggassa going to heaven); Sn 40, 691, cp. varar) J 1.62 216 (in expl. of vihaggama (akase) gamanato pakkhi vihaij gama ti vuccanti) 295 PvA 57. pahina" going on messages agati" wrong pursuit, i) gacchati 1.5, etc. to pursue a wrong walk of life A 11. 18 PvA 161 magga"
; ;
Gamaniya
tramping, being on the road PvA 43 saraija" finding shelter (in the Dhamma) PvA 49. 2. (adj.) (-) going or leading to, conducive to: nibbina" maggo the Path leading to NibbSna S 1.186; Dh 289; duggati" raagga the road to misery Th 2, 355 duggamana-tJhana (pi.) inaccessible places PvA 102 (in expl. of dugga). -antaraya an obstacle to one's departure J 1.62 -agamana going & coming, rise and set Vv 83* ( = ogamanuggamana V'vA 326) DhA i.8o (kale) sampanna senasana a dwelling or lodging fit for going and coming, i. e. easily accessible A v.15 J 1.85 "g karoti to go to and fro VvA 139. -kamma going away DhA 11.81. -karana a reason for cr a means to going, in i) karoti to try to go J 1.2 -bhava the state of having gone away J 11. 133; -magga (pleonastic) the way J 1.202 2 79 -vanna the praise of his course or journey
75
Garuka
Oayhati [Pass, to gaijhati] to get seized, to be taken (see ganhati) p.pres. gayhamana being caught DhA 111.175 grd. gayha. (ka).
Garahaka
apa,
(adj.) finding fault with,
rebuking; in pathavi
etc.
(dis-
comb"* w. pathavi-jigucchaka, gusted w. the great elements) 1.327.

etc.,
Qarahava
(nt.)
reproof
VvA
16,
as
f.
"â at Vism 29.
J 1.87.
Qamaniya (adj.; grd to gam) 1. as grd. to gacchati: (a place where one) ought to go in a not to be gone to 2. as grd. to gameti: in bhoga (+thana) VvA 72. pahaya gamaniya (riches that have) to be given up (by leaving) Kh viii.S (see expl. as 223); PvA 87 (= kahka, transient).
Oarahati [Vedic garhati Dhtp 340 nind^yarj] to reproach, to blame, scold, censure, find fault with agaraluyam ma garahittha " do not blame the blameless " S 1.240 D 1. 161 (tapag to reject, disapprove of); D 111.92, 93 (aor. garahi, grd. garahitabba) Sn 313, 665; Miln 222 PvA 125, 126; Sdhp. 382. (-l-jigucchanti) pp. Sn 313; garahita blameworthy Dh 30 (pamado) agarahita blameJ V.453 Miln 288 (dcisa puggala g.). See also less, faultless PvA 89 (=anindita. 131).
:
garayha
&
cp. vi.
Garahi
see
KhA
1. 135 " stating an example," 93; Sn 141; J i.io (garahapaticchadanabhava preventing all occasion for finding fault) 132 (garaha-bhaya-bhita for fear of blame), 135 (garaiiatthe as a blame) Nett 184.
(f) blame,
reproach
111.92,
DA
;
1.296;
Qamika (and gamiya

bhikkhus only
;
:
J 1.87) (adj.) going away, setting out for a journey (opp. agantuka coming back) appl. to
Qarahin
bhatta food for outgoing bh.) 11.170 (agantuka"), 211, 265; v. 196; J vi.333 (agantuka). See also under abhisankh&ra. Cp. Av
1.292
(
Vin
blaming, censuring Sn 660 (ariya), (atta"), 913 (anatta"); Miln 380 (papa).
(adj.)
;
778
Gam
1.87
Divy
50. in " sAfie
Qamina
(Hmeti
(adj.)
pi passe
being on a " gati," oiJy at Sn 587 gamine yathakamm' upage nare."
[cans, of gacchati] to
make
1
motion, to cause to go It see under gacchati.
go, to send, to set into (anabhavar) to destroy), 1 5
Qambhlra
(adj.) [Vedic gambhira & gabhira] deep, profound, unfathomable, well founded, hard to perceive, difficult. (a) ht. of lakes Dh 83 Pv ii.ii' ( = agadha) Pug 46 of a road (full of swamps) J 1.196. (b) fig.
[Vedic guru Gr. liapic, Lat. gravis & brutus, Goth. kaurus] i. adj. (a) lit. heavy, opp. lahu Ught, appl'' to bhara, a load S 111.26; J 1.196 (=bliirika); vi.420 DhA 1.48 Sdhp 494 (riipagarubhara the heavy load of " form "). Compar. garutara (as against Sk. gariyai)) PvA 191. (b) fig. important, to be esteemed, valued or valuable A 111. 110 sq. (piya manapa g. bhavaniya) c. gen. or -" bent on (often in sequence garu, ninna pona, etc., e. g. Vism 135); pursuing, paying homage (or) esteemed by, honoured, venerated to, reverent Satthugaru esteeming the Lord Dhamma", Sanghe dosa S 1.24; kodha, sadg. A iii.33i = iv.28 sq. dhamma" (pursuing, fostering) A 11.46 sq. = 84 sq. Sdhp I (sabba-loka" worshipped by all the world)
;
of
knowledge
1.487
;
& wisdom
;
dhammo
g.
g.
duddaso
M
Ps
Dpvs
p. 51
IV. 12.
agaru
(c.
gen.) irreverent towards
Sn
S 1.136; Tathagato
appameyyo duppariyo-
gaho
ficial,
parisa g. (opp. utt4na, shallow, super1.487 thoughtless) A 1.70; g. (hSna w. ref. jhana, etc.
11.21;
;
saddhamma
;
g.
Sdhp. 530;
;
g.
;
gulha nipuna
;
Nd
342 lokan&tho nipuijo g. PvA i also w. nipuQa (nt.) the deep J VI. 355 Miln 234 Bdhd. 118, 137 deep ground, i. e. secure foundation Sn 173 Kh viii.i,
;
3 (see
KhA
217).
(adj.)
(Gotamassa). Cp. garuka, garava; also agaru & garunar) agalu. 2. N. a venerable person, a teacher dassanaya A sakasag Sn 325, 326 (v. 1. garunag to be preferred, so also SnA 332, 333) gariinai) dara It 36. garukaroti (for ganii) k) to esteem, respect, honour usually in series sakkaroti g maneti pujeti Vin 11,162 D 1.91 A 111.76; iv.276; Nd' 334 (on namati), 1. 31 FVA 54. Expl. at DA 1.256 by 530 (on yasassin)
having the appearance of depth or profundity, D 11.55; S 11.36; Pug 46 (-HuttSna). cp. Pug A 226 -paAfla one whose wisdom is profound Sn 176, 230; 627 Dh 403 ( -)- medhavin) cp. DhA IV.169 & see Ps II. 192 for detailed explanation; -sita resting on depth (of soil), well-founded A iv.237.
-avabhasa
;
garavag
garukatabba worthy of esteem garukara (sakk<ira g. manana vandana) esteem, honour, regard Pug i9 = I)hs 112 1. See also
PvA
9.
karoti.
Oambhlrati
(f.)
[abstr.
fr.
prec.]
depth
DhA
1.92.
Oanuna
Vedic gramya] of or belonging (adj.) [fr. gama. to the village, common, pagan (cp. Fr. villain), always comb"* with hina, low & pagan Vin i.io and rs (anta, standard of life); A 111.325 (dassana, view); 111.130
(sukhallikdnuyoga,
janika.
hedonist)
Sdhp
254.
Cp. pothuj-
guru. -upanissita (adj.) depending on a teacher, one being taught Ps 11.202 -(âniya one who takes the place of a teacher A 111.21, 393 .Nett 8; Vism 344. -dhamnu a rule to be observed. There are 8 ciiief rules enum. at Vin 11.255 = A iv.276, 280; see also Vin iv.51, 315; v. 136. Taken in the sense of a violation of these rules Vin 1.49=11.226; 1.52, 143, 144; 11.279; -nissaya in r) ganhati to take up dependency on a teacher, i. e. -sajjvasa to consider oneself a pupil Vin 11.303 association with a teacher Nd' 235 4^" ; Miln 408.
;
;
Oayha
gayhati Vedic grahya] to be taken, to the grip, in gayhupaga (adj.) for being common use SnA 283. (nt.) that which comes into one's grasp, movable property, acquisition of property DhA 11.29; 111.119; PvA 4. As gayhupakai) at J iv.219.
(adj.) [grd. of
nt,
;
Qarnka [from gam] somewhat heavy.
be seized, as taken up, for
Qayhaka (adj. = gayha) one who is to be taken (prisoner), in "niyyamana id. S 1.143 = } in. 361 (expl. as karamaragahag gahetva niyyaniana cp. kciramara).
;
1. lit. J 1.134 (of the womb in pregnancy); Dh 310; Miln 102. Usually coupled & contrasted with lahuka, lighi in def. of sense of touch Dhs 648 similarly w. sithila, dhanita, digha, rassa Miln 344; DA 1.177 (' expl. of dasavidha vyaiijana). 2. fig. (a) heavy, grave, serious esp. appl"* to apatti, breach of regulations, offence (opp. lahuka) Vin V.115, 130, j5, 153: Dh 138 (ibadha, illness); appl' to kanuna at Vism 601 (one of the four kinds); nt. as adv. considerably Miln 92 (i) parinamati).
:
Garutta
(b)
76
Gajayati
family, as examples show. The main roots of Idg. origin are the foil, which are all represented in Pali (the categories are marked ace. to the foregoing scheme I, 2 A, 2B, 3) kal (2 A) jcXuîk, clango, Goth, hlahjan laugh karu (cp. P. kitti), uripvK. Sk. k&r (2 A) ice\/iouc, calo (cp. P. kandati), carmen kel (2 A) Ohg. hellan ker (2 A'): tapicaipu>, ro())copo=quercuculus, quedula= kakkara (partridge); kol (2 B) kokila (a) kolahala and halahala (b) kor (2 B') cornix (cp. P. kaka), corvus = crow = raven Sk. kroSati P. koiica. gael (l) Lat. gula, glutio, SiXenp; gaV:
important, venerable, worthy of reverence Th 2, (Satthu sasana=garukatabba ThA 251); Miln (c) -" " heavy on," bent on, attaching import140. ance to; nahana fond of bathing Vin 1.196; tadattha" engaged in (jhana) Nd^ 264 kamma attributing imsaddhamma" revering the portance to k. Nd* 411 Doctrine Sdhp. 520. Nibbana-garuka Vism 117 ( + Nadhimutta & N-pabbhara). -apatti a grievous offence, see above. As terasa
308
g-ino at Mihi 310.
Gamtta
the fact of being honoured or considered worthy of esteem, honourableness A v. 164 sq.
(nt.)
querka
;
Qani}a [Derivation uncertain. Sk. garuâ, Lat. volucer winged, volo to fly]. N. of a mythical bird, a harpy Ps II. 196= Nd' 235. 3 q. Vism 206; VvAg (=suvani3a)
;
DhA
Gala
kela.
1.
144.
[*gel to devour, to swallow=Lat. gula, Ohg. cp. Sk. gala jaluka, and *ggel, as Gr. HKfop, cp. also Sk. girati, gilati Dhtp 262 gives as meaning of gal " adana." This root gal also occurs at Vism 410 the meaning here is not in fanciful def. of " puggsda " exactly sure (to cry, shout ?)] the throat J 1.2 16, 264,
;
111.26; IV. 494; 1.194 (^ dewlap); -agga the top of the throat Sdhp
PvA
379
Lat. voro, girati, Sk. Ohg. liapaSpov (whirlpool) Sk. gargara gel Ohg. kela (i) Sk. gal (2 A) gallus (a) gloria gar (2 A'") ynpi'i, garrulus, Ohg. kara gel (2 A) (6) xe\tSuiv (a) hirrio (to whine), Ohg. gellan (b) gs (gargle) (i) yapyapit<a Sk. gharghara (gurgling). = crane, Ger. krahen. Lat. gracillo yf'pniof (2 A*) (cackle) (2 B') Ohg. kerran (grunt), Sk. gnjati (sing) (2 A'') Sk. jarate (rustle) gur (2 B") ypi'?iu = grundio= grunt Lat. gurgulio Sk. ghurghura. With special reference to Pah formations the foil, list shows a few sound roots which are further discussed in the Dictionary s. v. Closely connected with Idg. kl
(i)
jiiipoQ,
;
iJifipwoKw,
(3) gilati,
11,
;
104.
gl is
-ajjhoharaniya able to be swallowed (of solid food) Dhs 646, 740. 875 -ggaha taking by the throat, throttling D 1. 144 ( + dandathe larynx -naji DhA 1.253; '1-257; pah?ra) -ppamana (adj.) going up to the neck J 1.264 (avafa) -pariyosana forming the end of the throat J 111.126; -ppavedhaka (nt.) pain in the throat -mula 1.371 -vataka the the bottom of the throat PvA 283. bottom (?) of the throat (oesophagus?) Vism 185, 258. Note. gala with many other words containing a guttural + Uquid element belongs to the onomatopoetic roots kl gl (kr gr), usually reduphcated (iterative), the
;
the Pali cerebral t, th, I, r., so that roots with these sounds have to be classed in a mutual relation with the
Uquids.
(cp.
In most cases graphic representation varies between both (cp. gala & gala) kiki kil (kin) (2 A"*)
krka"), kilikilayati & kinkiijayati (tinkle), kih (cUck), kinkaijika (bell) kur (2 B) akurati to hawk,
Sk.
to
be hoarse; khat (i) khatakhata kakacchati (snore) (2 A') kukkuta (cock)

;
;
(hawking),
;
:
main appUcarions of which are the following 1. The (sounding) throat in designation of swallowing,
mostly with a dark (guttural) vowel
gargle, gurgle.
2. The sound produced by the throat (voice) or sound in general, particularly of noises or sounds either inarticulate, confused & indehnable or natural sounds striking enough per se to form a sufficient means ol recognition (i. e. name) of the animal which utters thi". sound (cuckoo, e. g.). To be divided into: A. palatal group (" hght " soundo) squeak, yell giggle, etc., applied to (n) Animate Nature: tho cackhng, crowing noise of Palmipeds (it related birds, reminding of laughter (heron, hen, cock cp. P. koiica. Lat. gaUus) Inanimate Nature the grinding, (6) nibbUng, trickhng, dripping, fizzing noises or sounds
:
gulp,
belch,
gal (i) gala (throat) uggilati (vomit) (2 A*") geilati (trickle) (2 B^) Pk. galagajjiya (roar) & guluguUya (bellow) ; (2 B'') galagalayati (roar) gar (2 A) ; gaggara (roar & cackle, cp. Sk. gargara to 3) (2 B) gaggarayati (roar) (3) gaggaraka (whirlpool); ghar (i) Sk. gharghara (gurghng) (2 A") gharati (trickle), Sk. ghargharika (bell) (2 B"-) ghurughurayati (grunt). See also kakaca, kanka, kankana, cakora (cankora), cakkavaka. jagghati, citicitayati, tatatatayati, timingala, papphasa.
;
Qalaka
(ut.)
throat J ni.481
IV.251.
Ga)a [same as
fall:
gala, see note on prec] I. a drop, i. e. a gajagala. 2. a swelling, a boil ( = ga.jxâ.) J IV. 494 (matta gaja bhinnagala elephants in rut, with the temple-swelhngs broken expl. p. 497 by madai) galanta) Sn 61 (? v. 1. gaijda). 3. a hook, a fishhook Sn 01 (?), expl. at SnA 114 by aka441ianavasena
see
;.
ba|iso.
(P. galati, etc.).
galagalai] gacchati to go from drop to drop, i. e. fall to fall, w. ref. to the gatis J v.453 (expl. by apayar) gacchati).
from
B. guttural group (" dark " sounds) groan, growl, howl, etc., appl' to (a) Animate N. the snorting, grunting noise of the Pachyderms & related quadrupeds (elephant, op. P. koiica, kuiijara pig, boar) (6) Inanimate N. the roaring, crashing, thundering noises (P. galagalayati, ghurughurayati). 3. The sound as indicating motion (produced by
motion) A. palatal group (" sharp " sounds, characteristic of quick motion whizz, spin, whirl) P. gaggaraka whirlpool, Gr. pri(; spindle, bobbin. B. guttural group (" dull " sounds, characteristic of slow and heavy motion roll, thud, thunder). Sometimes with eUmination of the sound-element appl"* to " swelling & fullness, as in bulge " or Gr. t!(paf,ayi.o
: : :
Galagalayati r = gaggarayati, see note on galaj to roar, to Clash, to thunder; deve gajagalayate (loc. abs.) in a thunderstorm, usually as deve vassante deve g amidst rain and heavy thunder D 11. 132 S l.icb; A V.114 sq. (gala"); Th i, i8g; Miln 116 (gaganag ravati galag") KhA 1O3 (mahamegha). Ganga galagalanti the roaring Ganga Miln 122 (cp. halahalasadda ibid.).
;
Galati (and galati) [Sk. galati, cp. Ohg. queUan to well up, to flow out see note on gala and cp. also jala water] I. to drip, flow, trickle (trs. & intr.) Vin 1.204 (nattiiu 1.336 (sisar) lohitena gajati) g.) J iv.497 (madag) ;
;
(be
full).
These three categories are not always kept clearly separate, so that often a palatal group shifts into the sphere of a guttural one i vice versa. The formation of 1^1 gj roots is by no means an extinct process, nor is it restricted to any special branch of a linguistic
paggharati) Pv rv.5* (assukani g.). 2. to rain Th 1, 524 (deve gajantamhi in a shower of rain. Cp. gala-galayati). 3. to drop down, to fall DhA 11. 146 (suriyo majjhatthanato galito). Cp. pari".
IV. 3 (lohitar) g.)
v. 472 (do. v.
1.
Galayati [denoni. to gala in sense of gajati i] to drip, to drop, in assukani g. to shed tears Sn 691.
Ga)ita
Oa)ita rough, in a kasa) vi.64.
;
77
206
(
Gahapati
Gahaoi
(f) the " seizer," a supposed organ of the body Sama-vepadialing with digestion and gestation. kiniya g iya samannagata " endowed with good Same phrase at 11.177= iii. 166. digestion" Av S 1.168, 172. Cp. Vedic graha. B. Psy. 59, 67.
smooth
J v.203,
+ mudu &
akak-
OslocI
(i)-
galocilata
UhA
N. of a shrub (Cocculus cordifolius) Cp. putilata. iii.iio; a creeper.
in
(}ava base of the gav, go.
N.
go,
bull,
cow, used in cpds.

;
See
aghatana slaughtering of cows Vin 1.182 -assa cows D i.5~; Sn 769; -canda tierce horses Vin v.350 towards cows Pug 47 -pana milky rice pudding J 1.33 -(m)pati " lord of cows," a bull Sn 26, 27 (usabha).
Gahanika in phrase sarjsuddha-gahanika coming from a cleam womb, of pure descent, in the enum. of the indispensable good qualities of a brahmin or a noble
&
D A
1.113,
115,
137 (gahani expl. as kucchi
DA
1.281)
H63,
:ii.i54.
223; Sn
p.
115.
nika having a bad digestion Vin
J 1.2; duttha-gaha1.206.
OsVBCCtaita furnished with netting (?) (Hardy in Index) VvA 276, of a carriage ( = suvaMvajalavitata).
Gahana
Qavtis see gavaya.
[Sk. gahana, cp. also ghana] i. adj. deep, thick, impervious, only in a clear, unobstructed, free from obstacles Vv 18' (akanataka-(- ) Miln 16c. (gahanar) a 2. nt. an impenetrable katar) the thicket is cleared).
Otvaya (and
gavaja) a species of ox,
gavaya, cp. gavala, bufialo] Miln 149; DhsA 331.
the gayal [Sk. J v. 406. (ja= khagga)

of a g.
place,
Qavi a tree-like creeper, in -pphala the fruit 239 ( = rukkhavalliphala SnA).
Sn
'OaveMkka
(karaua")
(adj.
;
fr.
next) looking
for,
seeking J 1.176
(a) 18 gahanani at usually appl. to grass: tina A 1.153=111.128 (-frukkha); Miln 369; adj. tiiiagahana obstructed S 1.199 (rukkhawith grass (of vihara) Vin 11.138; mula); J 1.7, 158; PvA 5 (pabbata), 43; VvA 230 (b) fig. imperviousness, entanglement, ob(vaua^). struction, appl. to ditthi, the jungle of wrong views or heresy (usually comb' w. ditthi kantara, the wilderness
a thicket jungle, tangle.

:
J V.46
11.3
(agui>a).
Oavesati [gava-l- esati. Vedic gavesate. Origin, to search tracking] to Dhtp 29^=inaggana cows. after seek, to search lor. to wish for, strive after Dh 146 (gavessatha), 153 Th i, 183 Nd^ 2, 70, 427 J 1.4, Oi Miln 326 PvA 187, 202 (aor. gavesi = vicini) Bdhd 53. In Nd' always in comb" esati gavesati pariyesati.
:
of d.. see ditthi) raga, moha, etc.,
1.8,
and
485; Pug 22; DA I.iu8. Of kilesa Nd^ 630 (in expl. of

;
Sattha
VvA
96.
mauus,sa M 1.340.
lair in
ragagahanar) tareti)
DhA
iv.156 (on
Dh
394)
-^hana a
(Gahapati
still
the jungle J 1.150, 253.
Vedic grhapati, where pati is [gaha-l-pati. felt in its original meaning of " lord," " master,"
;
Oaveta&B search for
PvA
;
185.
implying dignity,
Oavesin (adj.) seeking, looking for, striving after (usually -) D 1.95 (taua, etc.) Dh 99 (kama), 245 (suci), 355 iSid^ 503 (in expl. of mahesi, with esin & (para)
;
pariyesin)
OaBSfitai] at
Bdhd
59.
is
UhsA
324
to be coiTected into dassetuQ.
QahA^
under gaijhati] a house, usually in cpds. (sec below). J 111.39O ( = the layman's life; Cora. geha). -karaka a house-builder, metaph. of tai.iha (cp. kaya
[see
as geha) Dh 153, i54=Th i, 183. 184; DhA 111.128; -kufa the peak of a house, the ridge-pole, metaph. of ignorance Dh 154 (=kaijijika-mandala DhA 128), replacing thuijira (pillar) at Th 1, 184 in corresp. passage ( = kaoinika Com.) -(tha housea holder, one who leads the life of a layman (opp. anagara, pabbajita or paribbajaka) Vin 1.115 (saga;
hattha
which laymen were present); S 1.201; A111.114, 116,258; It. 112 (gliarag csino gahaUha) Dh 404= Sn 628; Sn 43 (gharar) avasanto, see Nd^ 226 for explanation), 9), 134 (paribbajag gahafthar) va) 398, 487; Sdhp 375. -%alta a layman's rule of conduct Sn 393 = agariya pafipada SnA 376) -"ka belonging to a layman acting as a layman cr in the quality of a 1. A 11.35 (kinkaraijiyaûi),
in
(
;
pansa an assembly
power & auspiciousness. Cp. Sk. dainpati =dominus =i'nj7r<i-ijt and pati in P. scnapati commander-in-chief, Sk. jaspati householder, Lat. Goth. brut>-fa|)s, hospes, Obulg. gospoda = potestas, bride-groom, hundafat'S=senapati. See details under pati] the possessor of a house, the head of the housei. In formulas: hold, pater familias (freq.-*-setthi). a man (a) as regards social standing, wealth & clanship of private (i. e. not official) hfe, classed w. khattiya & brahmana in kli'^-mahasala, wealthy Nobles, brahm.Bralinnns, gah -m well-to-do gentry niahasala, do. kh-kula, br-kula. S 1.71; Nd- 135; DhA 1.388. kh. g^-kula the kll^ clt. clans: Vin II. 161 J 1.218. (b) as regards education & amacc.i, br'. g.'' D 1.130. mode of life runkmg with kh". br^. g."' and samaija Vin 1.227; ^^ 1.00 Nd^ 235, see also cpd. -pai.idita. brahmaîafreq. in comb" applications: 2. Other see gahapatika. In gahapatikn priests tV yeomen comb' w. gahapatiputta (cp. kulaputta) it comprises the numbers of tlie g. rank, clansmen of the (middle) " esp. class, and implies a tinge of " respectable people
111.296
(brahmacariya)
-pati see sep.
So used by the Buddha in enumerating the people as gahapati va gah^-putto va aiinatarasmii) gahapati ca gaha1.344. va kule paccajato D 1.62 pataniyo householders and their wives A 11.57. I" sg. the voc. gahapati may be rendered by " Sir " (Miln 17 " Sirs " (e. g. e. g. and freq.). & in pi. gahapatayo by
in addresses.
;
Qaba'
graha, ganhati, q v. for etym.] " seizer." seizing, grasping, a demon, any being or object having a hold upon man. So at S 1.21)8 where Sanu is *' seized " by an epileptic fit (see note in K.i>. 1.267, 268). Used of dosa (anger) Dh 251 (excniplilied at DhA in. 362 by ajagara" the grip of a boa, kumbhila" of a cmcodile,
[Sk.
Vin 1.227;
all resp.
yakkha
of
e.
of a
demon),
( -I-
sagaha having crocodiles,

sarakkliasa) It 57.
full
A.S regards occupation '^ "-S?)'4'" businesses are within the sphere of the g., most f)e(juently mentioned as such are setthino (see below) farmer A 1.229, i\; cp. setthi" Vin 1.16, but also kassaka, 239 SI]. and darukammika, carpenter A 111.391. Var. The wealth & duties of a g. enum. at A 1.229, =39comfortably living position of a g. is evident from an
;
(of
the ocean)
Cp. gahana
&
sar).
[fr.
Oahaoa
seizure, grasp,
:
ganhati] (adj.) seizing, taking; acquiring; (n.) hold, acquisition Vism 114 (in detail). Usually - uama-divabe on the day on which a child gets its name (Ut. acquiring a name) J 1.199. 2*2; arahatta" DhA 1.8; dussa" DhA 11.87, maccha" J IV. 139; hattha" J 1.294; byanjanalakkhana Nett 27. gahaijatthaya in order to get J 1.279; "-SSâmhakar) g sugahanar) we have a tight grip 1.222, 223. J
.
expression like kalyana-bhattiko g. a man accustomed f. gahapatant Vin to good food Vin 11.77=111.160. 111. -MI. 213 sq., 259 (always w. gahapati); l>hA 1376; .Vote. The gen. sg. of pi. gahapataniyo see above. gahapati is "ino (J 1,92) as well as -issa (Vin 1.16; D 111.36). 3. Single cases of gahapatis. where g. almost assumes the function of a title are Anathapindika S 1.5b 11.68 A 11.65 J '"J- PÂ 16; g. Vin 11.158 sq. Men(}aka g Vin 1.240 sq. Citta S IV. 281 sq. NakulapitS S II. sq. Potaliya 1.359 Sandhaua D 111.36 sq. See next. Haliddikani S 11. y.
Gahapatika
-'aggi the sacred &re to be maintained by a householder, interpreted by the Buddha as the care to be rv.45 see bestowed on one's children & servants iv.41 ; 111.217; -civara the enum. under aggi at robe of a householder (i. e. a layman's robu) Vin 1.280 sq. ; dhara wearing the householder's (private man's)
78
Gama
lord, a firm stand, firm ground, a safe place gambhire "g vindati g esati to seek the terra firma v. 202.
:
S 1.127; similarly: g labhati to gain firm footing 5 1.47 g ajjhaga S iv.206 "g labhate J vi.440 ( = patit; ;
tha).
Cp. o", pafi".
A 111.391 sq. -necayika robe (of a bhikkhu) 1.31 (always with brahmaâ-mahasala) a business man of substance D 1.136 111.16 sq. -pandita a learned householder. Cp. above i (b), together w. khattiya", etc. 1. 396; w. samaija-brahraaija" Mihi 5; -parisa a 1 76, company of gahapatis ^together w. khattiya", etc., see D 111.260 -putta a member above) \'in 1.227 1.72 of ag. clan D 1.62, 211 1.344; S 111.48, 112 PvA 22 -mahasala a householder of private means (cp. above I a) usually in comb" with khattiya", etc. D 111.258 S 1.71 IV. 292 A 11.86; iv.239; -ratana the "householder-gem " one of the seven fairy jewels of the mythical overlord. He is a wizard treasure-finder (see ratana) D 11.16, i76;Snp. 106. Cp. Rh.D. Dialogues
; ;
Qadhati [v. der. fr. gadha^j to stand fast, to be on firm ground, to have a firm footing apo ca pafhavi ca tejo vayo na gadhati " the four elements have no footing " D 1.223=51.15; Dhamma-Vinaye gadhati " to stand fast in the Doctrine & Discipline " S in. 59 sq.
:
Oama
etc.
11.206.
(adj.-n.)
Oahapatika
belonging to the rank or grade of a of the gentry, a man of private means (see gzihapati) D 1.61 (expl. as gehassa pati eka1. 171); Nd'' 342; PvA 39. geha-matte jefthaka A 1.66 Often In comb" w. khattiya & brahmaâ D III. 44, 46, 61 cS often in contrast to brahmaija only brSiimapa-gahapatika Brahmins & Privates (priests & A i.iio; laymen, Rh.D. Buddh. S. p. 258) 1.400 paiwikag " owner It III. J 1.83, 152, 267; PvA 22. of a house of leaves " as nickname of a fruiterer
householder, a
member
DA
111.21
of
an
ascetic J iv.446.
Oahits (and gahita Dh 311) (adj.) [pp. of gavhati] seized taken, grasped D 1.16; DA 1.107 (=&dinna, pavattita)
PvA 43 (v. a grasp, grip DhA iu.175; accept VvA 260. -duggahita
J 1.61
;
IV.2
1.
for text gaijhita).
gahitakag karoti to (always "gahita) hard to 1. 132 sq. A 11.147, 168; 111.178; Dh 311; grasp J VI. 307 sq. sugahita (sic) easy to get J 1.222. -bhava fcittassa) the state of being held (back), holding back, preventing to act (generously) DhsA 370 (in expl" of aggahitattai) cittassa Dhs 1122 see undei
nt.
a").
O&thaka [demin. of gatha] = gatha, in ekar) me gahi gathakag " sing to me only one little verse " J 111.507.
Q&tha
[Vedic gatba, on der" see gayatej a verse, stanza, line of poetry, usually referring to an Anutthubbag or a Tutthubbai), & called a catuppada gatha, a stanza (loka) of four half-Unes A 11.178; J iv.395. Def. as akkhara-padaniya-mita-gauthita-vacanar) at KhA 117. For a riddle on the word see S 1.38. As a style of composition it is one of the nine .\ngas or diPI. visions of the Canon (see navanga Satthu sasana). gatha Sn 429; J 11.160 gathayo Vin 1.5, 349; D 11.157. gathaya ajjhabhasati to address with a verse Vin 1.36, gathahi anumodati to thank with 38 Kh V. intr.
(f.)
; ;
(these) lines
Vin
1.222.
230, 246. 294, etc.
giyamana uttering the Unes Vin 1.38. gatha the foU. stanza J iv.142; Sn 251
102 ("satag). -abhigita gained
anantaraJ 1.280;
gathayo
Dh
[Vedic grama, heap, collection, parish *giein to comprise Lat. gremium Ags. crammian (E. cram), Obulg. gramada (village community) Ohg. chram cp. *ger in Gr. aynpM, uynpa, Lat, grex.] a collection of houses, a hamlet (cp. Ger. gemeinde), a habitable place (opp. aianna: game va yadi vSraflfle Sn 119), a parish or vUlage having boundaries Sc distinct from the surrounding country (garao ca gamupacaro ca Vin 1.109, no; 111.46). In size varying, but usually small & distinguished from nigama, a market-town. It is the smallest in the list of settlements making up a " state " See definition & description at Vin in. 46, (rafthag). 200. It is the source of support for the bhikkhus, and the phrase gamag pi^cjaya carati " to visit the parish for alms " is extremely frequent. i. a village as such Vin 1.46 Sramika", Pilinda" Vin 1.28, 29 (as Sramikagamaka & Pilinda-gamaka at Vin III. 249) Sakyanag Uruvela'" Pv game janapade Lumbineyye Sn 683 n.13''; gamo natikalena pavisitabbo 1.469; g ratthan ca bhufljati Sn 619, 711; game tigsa kulani Sn 386, 929, 978; J 11.153; vi.366; honti J 1.199; Dh 47, 49 Dhs 697 (sunno g.) PvA 73 (game amaccakula) gama gSmag 67 (gamassa dvarasamipena). 11.20 Sn i8o (with naga from hamlet to hamlet nagag expl. SnA 216 as devagama devagamag), 192 (with pura purag) Pv 11.13''. In the same sense gamena gamag Nd^ 177 (with nigamena n, nagarena grouped with -2. n"., ratthena r., janapadena j.). gamanigamo sevitabbo or nigama, a market-town asevitabbo A iv.365 sq., cp. v.ioi (w. janapadapadeso) Vin 111.25, '84 (0 "^^ nigamaig va upanissaya) gamassa va nigamassa va IV. 93 (pi^daya pavisati) avidure D 1.237 1.488 game va nigame va Pug 66. 3. as a geographical- poUtical unit in the constitution (a) gama-nigamaof a kingdom, enum** in two sets rajadhaniyo Vin 111.89; A 111.108 Nd^ 271"" Pv ii.i3'8 (b) gama-nigama-nagara-rattha-janapada DhA I 90. Nd^ 1 77, 304"" ("bandhana), 305 (katha) with the variations: g. nigama nagara foil, 11.33-40; g. nigama janapada Sn 995 Vism 152 gamani nigamani ca Sn 118 (expl"* by SnA 178: ettha ca saddena naga-See also dvara" paccanta"; rani ti pi vattabbag). bTja bhuU matu. -anta the neighbourhood of a village, its border, the village itself, in "mlyaka leading to the village A in. 189; vihci,rin (=araiifiaka) living near a v. 1.31, 473;
;
; ;
Sn
A
t.
HI. 391 (w.
nemantanika and gahapati-civara-dhara)
710
-antara the (interior of the) village, only in
by verses S i.i67 = Sn 81, 480 (gathayo bhasitva laddhag Cora. cp. Ger. "ersungen"). -&vasane after the stanza has been ended DhA 111.171 -jananaka one who knows verses Anvs. p. 35 -dvaya (nt.) a pair of stanzas J 111.395 sq. Pv.\ 29, 40 -pada a half line of a gatha Dh 10 1 KhA 123 -sukhattaij in order to have a well-sounding line, metri causa, PvA a.
;
; ; ; ; ;
Qadha' [Sk. gajha pp. of gah, see gahati] depth a hole, a dugout A ii.i07=Pug 43 (cp. PugA 225); Sdhp 394
;
("g khaijati).
Cp. galha^.
Qadha^
[Sk. gaJha firm
Dhtp
167 "patitlhayag " cp. also
Sk. gadha. fordable & see gaJha'] adj. passable, fordable, in a unfathomable, deep PvA 77 ( = gambhira). nt. a
v. Vin 11.300, "kappa the " village-trip-licence " ( Vin. Texts cp. iv.64, 65; v. 210 -(ipocara the 111.398) ib. 294, 300 outskirts of a v. Vin 1.109, no; defined at Vin in. 46, 200 -katha village-talk, gossip about v.-aSairs. Included in the list of foolish talks (-t- nigama", nagara", janapada") D 17 (see expl" at DA 190) Sn 922. See katha -kamma that which is to be done to, or in a village, in g karoti to make a place habitable J 1.199; -kuâ "the village-fraud," a sycophant S n.258; -gona (pi.) the village cattle J IV. 1 77 (=kutavedin) J 1. 1 94; -ghata those who sack villages, a marauder, dacoit (of cora thieves) D 1. 1 35 S n. 188 -ghataka (cora) = "ghata S IV. 1 73 Miln 20 Vism 484 nt. village plundering J 1.200. -jana the people of the v. Miln 47 -tthana in puraija" a ruined village J u.102; -daraka
t.
gamantarag gacchati to go into the

;
in
Gamaka
the youngsters of the v. J 111.275 f. -darika the of the v. PvA 67 -dvaya, in vasika living in (these) two vs. PvA 77 -dvara the v. gates, the entrance to the V. Vin 111.52 J ii.i 10, 301 cp. IVA 67 -dhamma doings with women-folk (cp. niatugama), vile conduct D i.4~(+ methuna) A 1.211 J 11. 180 ( = vasaladhamma) VvA 11; DA 1.72 ( = gama-vasinar) dhamma.'); -poddava (v. 1. kamapudava) a sham pooer (? Vin. Texts 111.66 Bdhgh explains: kamapu(pi.)
;
79
Garava (m. and
reverence,
[later]
Gahaka
nt.) [cp. Sk. gaurava, fr. gam] esteem with loc. respect for, reverence towards in the set of six venerable objects Duddhe [Satthari], Dhamme, Sanghe, sikkhaya, appamade, patisanthare Vin v.92 = D 111.244. ^^ 7 garava
girls
respect,
;
dava
ti
chavi-riga-mandanSnuyutta nagarikamanussi
gamar) podava ti pi padlio es' ev' attho, Vin 11. 315) Vin 11.105; -bhojaka the village headman J 1.199; DhA 1.69; -majjhe in the midst of the v. J 1.199; VI. 332 -vara an excellent v. S 1.97; J 1.138; -vasin the inhabitant of a v. J 11. 1 111 v. 107 DA 1.72 -sanna the thought of a v. M 111.104 -samipe near a v. J 1.254 -sahassa a thousand parishes (So.ooo under the rule of King Bimbisara) Vin 1. 179; -samanta in the neighbourhood of a v., near a v. D i.ioi (-(-mgama) -sima the boundary of the parish Vin i.iio (-1- nigama") -stikara a village pig J 111.393.
; ; ;
(the 6-l-samanhi) in adj. a andsa at A iv.84 (sec below). Kxpl'' ni.284 Sn 265 Visra 464 (atta" & para). KhA 144 by garubhavo often in comb" with bahumana PvA 135 ( = puja), sanjata-g-bahumana (adj.) PvA 50 VvA 205. Instr. garavena out of respect, respectfully Appl'' to the terms of 11.155; J 1.465. address bhante Sc bhaddante PvA 33. 121, & ayasma (see cpd. "adhivacana). agarava (m. nt.) disrespect Vin v.92 (six: as above); J 1.2 17; PvA 54. As adj. in sagarava and agarava full of reverence toward (with loc.) & disrespectful D 111.244 (six g.) A iv.84 (seven) comb' witli appatissa & sappatissa (obedient) 1.469
;
;
M
A
111.7 ^l' '4 sq.. 247, 340. of keen respect (Satthu-garu
Also in tibba-garava
full
Dhamma-garu Sanghe ca
Oamaka
IV.431
i.
=gama
(cora); PvA 11.25 (dvara). vasin).
DhA
Vin 1.208; J 1.199 (Macala), 253; 67 (Itthakavati and Digharaji) 2. a villager J v.107 (=gama-
tibba-garava. etc.) A 111.331 = iv.28 sq. -ddhivacana a title of respect, a reverential address Nd- 466 (with ref. to BhagavS.), cp. sagarava sappafissidhivacana Nd^ 130 (ayasma).
Garavata [Der.
ff.
Dhamma",
etc.
-avasa an abode in a village
PvA
12
VvA
gaiava] reverence, respect, in Satthu", in. 330 sq., 423 sq. iv.29 (ottappa").
;
291.
6ania9ika=gamani S
1.61
111.76 (puga).
GamaiM (m.) the head headman VIt 11.296

;
of a company, a chief, a village (Mariiculaka). Title of the GSai)yutta (Book VIII. of the Sajayatana-Vagga) S IV.305 sq. & of the G.-Jataka J 1.136, 137. S iv.306
gadha'] strong, tight, Galha close thick. In phrase pacchabahai) g" bandbanar) bandhati to pinion the arms tightly D 1.245 A 11. 241 PvA 4. Of an illness (gajhena rogatankena J 1.264 phuttha) A II. 174 sq. appl' to poison smeared on an
(adj.) [cp. Sk. ga<Jha]
;
i.
[cp.
'
(Talaputa nafa"), 308 (yodhaiivo g.), 310 (hattharoho g.), 312 (Asibandhakaputta), 330 (Rasiya).
Oama)94aIa " the round of the ox." like the oxen driven round & round the threshing-floor Th 1, 1143.- Cp.
gomandala
& galhakaij (adv.) tightly agalha (? prob. to be read agalha) (of J 1.265, 291. vacana, speech, comb'' with pharusa) strong (?) Pug 32 (expl' by Coin, atigajha thaddha), cp. 2. and galita. 2. [cp. gadha'] deep J 1.155 ("vedhin, piercing); Miln 370 (ogahati). Cp. ajjhogajlia, atigalha, ogajha, nigalarrow
1.429.
galhai)
;
(s.v. go).
hita, pagajha.
village, overseer of
Qamika
i.
[to
gama] a governor of a
a parish Vin 1.179; A 111.76, 78, 300 (in series w. ratthika pettanika, senapatika, piigagamanika). 2. [to gam] adj. going wandering, travelling (-) J 11. 112.
Gavi
pi.
[sec go] gen. sg. gaviya (Pug 56 = A 11.207) nom. gaviyo (SnA 323 VvA 308) gen. pi. gavinar) DhA 1.396; SnA 323; VvA 308). A cow Vin 1.193; A IV. 418 J 1.50; IJd 8, 49; Vism 525 (in simile);
(f.)
; ;
"Gamin
(adj.) [from gacchati, gam] f. inl, in composition gami. going, walking, lit. (a) sigha" walking quickly Sn 381 (b) leading to. making for. u.sually with magga or patipada (gami i). either ht. Pataliputtagami-magga the road to P. Miln 7 or tig of ways .% means connected w. one of the " gatis." as apaya"^ DhA 111.175. udaya" patipada S v.361 nibbana" dhamma Sn 233 amata-gami-magga S v. 8 udayatthagamini panfia A v. 15; dukkhanirodha" patipada Vin mo; cp. Scaya" Dhs 584, 1013. Ace. "gaminar) khemaij Amata" brahmacariyag nibban' 1.508 ogadha It 28, 29; dukkhupasama maggai) Sn 724 = Dh 191 niraya maggari Sn 277. ThA 243. Or "gamig:
DhA
11.35
(nt.)
VvA
200.
Vedic gavyuti pasture land, district] a Gavuta linear measure, a quarter of a yojana=8o usabhas, a little less than two miles, a league J 1.57, 59; 11.209:
[cp.
Vism 118
Gavutika
DhA
1.396.
in
(adj.)
reaching a gavuta
extent
DA
1.284.
6a vo
Gaha
see go.
[fr.
ganhati]
1.
(n.) seizing, seizure,

(lit.
grip (cp. gaha)

etc.,
canda" suriya" an eclipse

seized by a demon) D i.io K.sp. appl" to ganhati). obsession, being possessed opinion, view, usually as a view, misconception. So
view.';)
the moon,
1.95:
(=DA
Rahu
being candaii
:
Sn 233,
381.
the sphere of the mind (by a thought), an idea, preconceived idea, a wrong
in
Oameyya
v.,
(adj.) belonging to a village in sa of the same a clansman S 1.30 = 61) (-t-sakh,^).

[fr.
with patiggaha
tt
dcf" of abliinivcsa
ditthi
(wrong
(cii
Nd- 271"'
Oayaka
next] a singer
PvA
3 (nataka).
Garati [Vedic gai. gayate] to sing, to recite, often comb' w. naccati to dance, ])pr. gayaiito. gayamana A; giyamana (Vin 1.38) inipcr. gahi (J 111.507) fut. gayissati grd. gayitabba. Vin 11. 108 (dhammari). 196 (gathaii) Sn 682 (g ca vadayanti ca) J 1.2911 (gitar)) in. 507 (naccitva gayitvS) \ism lat (aor. gayi) PvA 151. Cp. gathii, gita, geyya.
; ;
;
Gayana
Garayba
(nt.)
singing
\vA
;
315 (naccana-i-
).
(adj.)
IV.
[grd. of garahati] contemptible,
low Vin
:
176 sq. 242: V.149; (kammar) padar) garayhar) mosallar)) SnA 192. a not to be blamed aggarayha).
111.186;
M
;
1.403; A it. 241 Sn 141 Nett 52 (spelt J vi.200

;
381 (= obsession like the grip of a crocodile IMisA 253). 1003 \'bh 145, 358. In the same formula as vipariyesa ggaha (wrong view), cp. viparita" \'vA 331 (see ditthi). As doubt & error in anekar) sa-)-g in def of kanklul \ vicikiccha Nd" Vbh 16S ekaijsa' iK apannaka" ceitainty. right thought gahag vissajjeti to give up a preconceived idea J 1.97. 2. (adj.) act. holdiuR rasmi holding the J 11.387. reins Dh 222 dabbi" holding the spoons Pv 11.9^3 ( = gahaka FvA 135). - -(b) ined.-pass. taken: jivagaha taken alive, in "ij galieti to take (prisoner) alive S 1.S4. Uarajnaragahai) galieti same J 111.361 (see kara).
lep.i)
;
Pug
22
Dhs
Gahaka Davs
Cp.
(adj.)
(.
gjhika
11.119;
kat.icchu"
holding (-) cluitta" Sn 6.S8 PvA 135; camari" J vi.218.
sai).
Gabati
Ofthati [Sk. gSJiate bat Dhtp 349=viIolana] to immerse, to penetrate, to plunge into: sec gadha & ga|ha ; cp. also avagadha ajjhogahati, ogahati, pagahati.
80
Giri
Note. The occurrence of two phonetic representative* of one Vedic form (one by diieresis & one by contraction) is common in words containing a liquid or nasal element
cp. note on gala), e. g. supina & soppa (Sk. (1. r. n svapna), abhikkhapa and abhiijiha (abhikâ), silesuma & semha (Sleiman) galagata & gaggara (gargara), etc.
;
Oahana
hati
(nt.) [fr. last]
submersion, see avagahana, avaga-
&
avagahaua.
in
Q&havant
ness
consisting
ekagsa-gahavatl nibbici kiccha " doubtlessin certainty " VvA 85 in expl of
Gimha
ekai)sika.
Oahapaka
[fr.
gahapeti] one
11.
who
is
made
to take up, a
receiver Vin
177 (patta").
;
[Vedic gri^ma] I. (sg.) heat, in special application to the atmosphere hot part (of the day or year), hot season, summer a summer month. Always used in loc. as a designation of time. 1 of the day VvA v. 1. gimhanamase). 2. of summer: 40 (samaye usually in comb" w. and in contrast to hemanta
:
;
Gahapeti [caus. of ganhati] to cause to take to cause to be seized or fetched to remove. Aor, gahapesi
;
J
J
1.53;
1.
11.37;
II.
gahapayi Pv
III. 281
;
rv.i*^.
Ger.
gahapetva
166;
127;
DhA
1.62
With double
kathag believe your words J 11.416; cetake kasa g. made the servants seize their whips J 111.281. Cp. ganhapeti.
pres. of gayati J iu.507.
ace. mahajanar)
(patta-civarar)). g made people
Qahi Imper.
winter hemanta-gimhisu in w. & s. Dh 286 (cp. gimhika for isu). Miln 274; Dpvs 1.55; Vism 231 (abhitatta worn out by the heat); Sdhp 275 ("kile). In enum" w. other seasons vasse hemante gimhe Nd' 63 1 (sada) vasanta gimhadika ntO PvA 135. 3. of a summer month: pathamasmir) gimhe Sn 233 (see KhA 192 for expl") II. (pi.) gimha the hot months, the season of summer, in nar) pacchime mase, in the last month of summer Vv 79* (=asalhiv. 50, 321 1.79; S 111.141
:
Gahika
Oihin
(-)
= gahin,
;
see anta.
mase
VvA
307).
(adj.) (-) grasping,
HI. 247
udaka
J 1.5
taking up, striving after, adhana" piya Dh 209 nimitta" anu; ;
Oimhana
fr.
byafijana", etc.
(adj. -n.) [orig. gen. pi. of gimha=gimhanai), comb" gimhana(tj) mase, in a month of summer] of summer, summerly, the summer season A iv.138 + hemanta & vassa) Sn 233 (gimhanama.se) VvA 40
(
; ;
QSheti
[v.
denom.
(v.
fr.
DA
gaha] to understand, to account for
(v.
1.).
On terms
.
for seasons in gen. cp. Milntrsl. 11.113.
1.117.
1.
Gimhika (adj
f r.
gimha) summerly, relating to the summer,

1.15
;
Oingamaka
J VI.590.
BB
kinkamaka) a sort of ornament
for the
tika).
summer Vin
11.21
+ vassika & heman-
Gijjha [Vedic grdhra, cp. gijjhati] i. (m.) a vulture. Classed with kaka, crow&kulala, hawk 1.88 (kaka+ ), 364 (in simile, with kanka & kulata) 429 (do.) Sn 201 (kaka + ): PvA 198 ( + kulala). It occurs also in the form gaddha. 2. (adj.) greedy, desirous of (-) kama J 1.2 10 (cp. giddha) cp. pafi". -ku{a " Vulture's Peak " Np. of a hill near Rajagaha Vin 11.193 ^^Â 1.140 PvA 10 and passim, -potaka the young of a vulture Vism 537 (in simile).
Gira [Vedic gir & ger, song; grnati to praise, announce gurti praise = Lat. grates " grace " to *ger or *gner, see note on gala] utterance (orig. song, important utterance, still felt as such in older Pali, therefore mostly poetical), speech, words D 111.174; Sn 350, 632, 690, 1132 Dh 408; Th 2, 316, 402 Vv 50*8 (=vaca VvA); Dhs 637, 720 DhsA 93 1.61 (attbangupetag girag), J "134;
;
DA
Gijjhati [Sk. grdhyati. to Lat. gradior ?] to desire, to long for, to wish pp. gaddha & giddha. Cp. abhi", paU". pp. (Pass.) gijjhita Th 2, 152 ( = paccasii)sita ThA).
:
Giri [V'edic giri, Obulg. gora mountain] a mountain ; as a rule only Ln cpds, by itself (poetical) only at Vism 206
Giiijaka (f) a brick, in avasatha a house of bricks, as pi. " the Brick Hall " 1.91 ; Vin 1.232 1.205.
Giddha (adj.) [pp. of gijjhati] hankering after (with loc.)

;
;
greedy;
greedy
(
for,
mucchita) 11.227; A 11.2 (rasesu), 774 (kamesu) 809; Pv iv.6^ (sukhe) Pi'A 3 (+rata) (=gadhita), 271 (ahare= hungry cp. giddhin). In series with similar terms of desire giddha gathita (or gadhita) mucchita ajjhopanna Nd'' 369 (nissita) SnA 286. Cp. gathita. agiddha without greed, desireless, controlled It 92 ( + vitagedha) ; Sn 210 (do), 84s
;
S 1.74 111.68; Sn 243

; ;
+ kamesu
enum" of the 7 large mountains). -agga mountain top, in giraggasamajja N. of a festival celebrated yearly at Rajagaha, orig. a festival on the mountain top (cp. Dial. 1.8 & Vin. Texts 111.71). Vin The BSk. 11.107, 150 rv.85, 267 J 111.538 DhA 1.89. version is girivaggu-saraagama AvS 11.24 -kanniki (f.) N. of a plant (Clitoria tematea) Vism 173; DhA
(in
: ;
'
1.383 (v.
1.
kanriika cp. Sk.
kami
;)
-gabbhara=guha
;
Cp. pa.
Qiddhi
(f.)
:
[cp. Sk.
cpds. desire
mana greed &

1.360,
(f.
Der. giddhikata
351 (V.
1.
grdhya or grdhnuta] greed, usually in conceit Sn 328, ^lobha g. & 362 (also a and giddhilobhin) J v. 343.
;
abstr.
= Sk.
grdhnuta) greed
Vbh
gedhi").
fr.
Giddhin
(adj.
desirous after
Pv
fr.
prec.) greedy, iv.io^ (ahara)
Vin 1.193
S iv.181.
usually -" greedy for, giddhini: gavl vaccha" Cp. also paligedhin.
f.
Giddbima
(rasa).
(adj.
giddhi) greedy, full of greed
v 464
a
Gini (poet.) [Vedic agni
this the aphetic form, arisen in
comb" Uke mahagm=maha-gini, as against the osnal assimilation aggi] fire A 111.347 (mahigini) Sn 18, 19 (ahito > nibbuto made - extinguished) J iv.26.
;
: ;
-guha a mountain cleft, a rift, a gorge always in formula pabbata kandara g, therefore almost equivalent to kandara, a grotto or cave Vin 11.146; D 1.71 = 1.269, -74. 346. 440 = A 11.2 10 = Pug 59 (as girig guharj) A iv.437 expl. at DA 1.2 10 dvinnag pabbatanag antaraij ekasmig yeva va ummagga-sadisag maha-vivarag -bbaja (nt.) [Etym. uncertain, according to Morris J.P.T.S. 1884, 79 to vaja " a pen," cp. Marath! vraja " a station of cowherds," Hindi vraja " a cow-pen " the Vedic giribhraj" (RV. x.68. i) " au9 Bergen hervorbrechend " (Roth) suggests relation to bhiaj, to break=bhaflj = Lat. frango] = guha, a mountain cave or gorge, serving as shelter & hiding place J III. 479 (trsl. by Morris loc. cit. a hill-run, a cattle-run on the liills) v. 2 60 (sihassa, a Uon's abode) expl** as kaucanaguha ibid, (for kandara-guha ? cp. Kern, Toev. p. 130). S 11.185. Also N. for Rajagaha Sn 408 Dpvs v. 5 in its Sk. form Girivraja, which Beal, BuddJk, Records 11. 1 49 expl"' as " the hill -surrounded." cp. ib. Shan-Shing), 161 ; see also Cunning11. 158 ( = Chin. ham, Ancient Geogr. 462. It does not occur in the Avadanas -raja king of the mountains, of Monn^ Sineru Miln 21, 224; -sikhara mountain top, peal
;
Sn 416
VvA
(kaiicana, shining).
Giriya
Qitifi (pi.) in dhamina & brahiiia, a theatrical entertainers Miln 191.
gilati Oilati [Vedic girati throat, Ohg. kela, E. gullet
8i
Guna
86. Usually comb'' with nacca, dancing: A 1.261 VvSi'" as naca gitadi J 1.61 VvA 131 referring to nacca-gita-vadita. dancing with singing & instrumental accompaniment D ni.183 (under samajja, kinds of festivities) Vv 32*. Same with visukadassana, pantomimic show at D i.5~(cp. DA 1.77 KhA 36). -rava sound of song Mhvs vii.30 -sadda id. J IV.3 Dhs 621 DhA 1.15; -ssara id. Vin 11.108; A in. 251
name
of certain
SnA
&
Dhtp 488
;
adane cp. gala see note on gala] to swallow,

:
to devour: mi Rahu gili caraQ antaUkkhe S 1.51 = VvA 116; raa gili lohagulag Dh 371 J in. 338 Miln 106. gilitabalisa having swallowed the hook pp. gilita S IV.159. Cp. ud, o", pari"; Caus. gilapeti to make
swallow J
OibUft
III. 338.
J 111.188.
(nt.) [fr. gilati]
devouring, swallowing Miln 10 1.
Oltaka
(nt.)
&
gitika
(f.)
little
song J
111.507.
Oillna (adj.) [Sk. glana, gli to fade, wither, be exhausted, expl"" suitably by " hasa-kkhaya " at Dhtp 439] sick, ill Vin 1. 51, 53, 61, 92, 11. 165. 142 sq., 176, 302 sq. 227 sq. IV.88, etc. S v.8o, 81 (balha" very ill) A i.i20 = Pag 27; A 111.38, 143 sq. iv.333 v.72 sq. J 1. 150; 11.395; "'.392; PvA 14; V'vA 76. -alaya pretence of illness J vi.262. -upa^thaka (f. -i) one who attends to the sick Vin 1.92, 121 sq. 161, 303, A 1.26 111.143 sq. -bhaUa food for 142 sq. the attendant or nurse Vin 1.292 sq. -upatthana tending or nursing the sick D 111.191 -paccaya support or help for the sick PvA 144; usually with "bhesajja medicine for the sick in freq. formula of civarapindapata" (the requisites of the bhikkhu) see civara -pucchaka one who asks (i. e. enquires ajfter) the sick Vin iv.88=H5, ti8; -bhatta food for the sick Vin 1.142 sq. 292 sq. Vism 66. -bhesajja medicine Vin 1.292 sq. 303 -sala a hall for the sick, hospital S iv.210 A 111.142
;
Olva
grivS, to *gner to swallow, as signifying see note on gala for etym.] the neck Sn 609 J 1.74 (r) pasareti to stretch forth), 167 (pasarita"), 1.296 207, 222, 265 111.52 VvA 27 (mayura), 157 as exhibition (aya kun(Ja-daij(Jaka-bandhana, & punishment) similarly in the sense of " life " (hinting at decapitation) J 11.300 (g karissami " I shall go for iv.43i=v.23. Syn. kai^tha the primary his neck ") meaning of which is neck, whereas giva orig. throat.
(f.)
[Sk.
throat
DA
Olveyyaka
(nt.) [cp. Sk. graiveyaka] necklace, an ornafor the neck (orig. " something belonging to the neck," cp. necklet, bracelet, etc.) Vin 1.287 ; -"^ 1254 sq.
ment
(=Vism
IV. 395
247,
where giveyya only);

;
257;
111.16;
(giveyya only)
[?]
v.297
vi.590
VvA
104.
Qoggola
a kind of perfume J vi.537.

(Des.
of {nip = Sk.
Vism
259.
(adj.)
i.
ill
(
Qacch in jigucchati detest, see s. v.
jugupsate)
to
OiUnaka
Gil&yati
:
= gilana) A
111.142
2.
fit
for
an
illness (bhesajja
medicine) Miln 74.
the redness of its Onfija (f.) a plant (Abrus precatorius) berries is referred to in similes; DhA iv.133 ("vaw^ni See also jiiijuka. akkhini).
;
see igiliyati.
Oiha [=gaha] only in agiha (adj.) houseless, homeless (=pabbajita, a Wanderer); poet, for anagara Sn 456,
464, 487, 497.
Oihin (adj.-n.) [fr. gaha, cp. gaha & geha; Sk. grhin] a householder, one who leads a domestic Ufe, a layman (opp. pabbajita & paribbajaka). Geu. sg. gihissa (D 111.147, '67) & gihino (D 111.174); pl- gihi in gihi agirai) cpds. gihl & gihi (usually the latter), ajjh3.vasanta A 1.49 gihi odatavasana (clad in white robes as distinguished fr. kasava-vasana the yellowrobed i. e. bhikkhus) D 1.211; in. 117, 124. 210; A 1.74. Contrasted with pabbajita: 1.340; III. 261
"
1.69;
111.147,
167,
va44hati D 111.165. Other passages in general: S 11.120. 269 111.11 rv.180, 300 sq. A 11.65 ^9 (kamabhogi) IV. 438 (do.); D 111.124 (do); A 111.211 (sambodhipariyano) rv.345 sq. D 111. 167 sq. 171 sq. 176, 192 Sn 220, 221, 404 Dh 74 Miln 19, 264 DhA 1.16 (gihiniyama) Sdhp 376, 426; PvA 13 (gihikalato DhA patttUya from the time of our laymanship)
;
179.
gihi dhaiiiiena
dhanena
.'
(a) of a robe, Qoâ' [Non-Aryan ?] 1. a string, a cord etc., in (kaya-bandhanag) sagu;iai] katvj to make tight by tying with a knot Vin 1.46 {Vin. Texts: " laying the garments on top of each other," wrongly construed) cp. gunaka. 11.213 (trsln. " folding his garments ") (b) of musical instruments Vin 1.182 = A 111.375 (viija). (c) of a bow, in aguna stringless J v.433 (dhanu). strand of a rope as) constituent part, (a 2. ingredient, component, element with numerals it equals -fold, e. g. paflca kamaguuS the 5 strands of kama, or ekagupai) once, diguQai) 5-fold craving (see kama) twice Sn 714 diguijai) nivapai) pacitvS cooking a double meal VvA 63 catugguna fourfold, of a sanghati D 11.128; S 11.221, cp. Rhys Davids, Dialogues n.145. atthaguna (hiranBa) Th. 2, 153 aneka-bhagena gunena seyyo many times or infinitely better Pv iv.i*; satagUDena sahassa" 100 and 1,000 times PvA 41 asankheyyena gunena infinitely, inconceivably Miln 106
;
11.49 (id)-
sahassaguijag Vism 126. 3. (a part as) quality, esp. good quality, advantage, merit J 1.266; lobha" Sn 663; s5dhu Sn 678; 11.112; ni.55, 82. slla" J 1. 213; 11.112; Buddha" J 11.111; pabbajita"
satagunar)
-kicca a layman's or householder's duties Pv iv.i*(=kutumba-kiccani PvA 240); -dhanuna a layman's duty A III. 41 -parisa a congregation of laymen S 1.1 M 1.373 A III. 184 -bandhanani (pi.) a layman's fetters Sn 44 = Nd^ 228 putta ca dasi dasS ca, etc.) -byafljanani (pi.) characteristics of a layman, or of a man of the world (w. ref. to articles of dress & ornament) Sn 44, 64 = Nd' 229); Miln 11 -bhuta as a householder D 11.196; -bhoga riches of a worldly man S 111.93 It 90 -linga characteristic of a layman DhA II. 61. -saiisagga association with laymen A 111.116, 258; -sai}yojana the impediments of a householder (cp. "bandhanani) M 1.483 -sukha the welfare of a g. A 1.80.
;
J I-59-
-aggata state of having the best qualities, supenority
1 1
-addha rich in virtue Sdhp 312, 561. IV. T. -upeta in khuppipasahi gunupeto as PvA 10 is to be read khuppipas' dbhibhuto peto. -katha " tale of -kittana telUng one's virtue," praise J 1.307; 11.2. -gunika in phrase tantakulapraises PvA 107, 120. jata g-g-jata at S iv.158. see under gu|a-gunthika.
Dpos
Otta [pp. of gayati] 1. (pp.) sung, recited, solemnly proclaimed, enunciated raantapadar) gitar) pavuttai) D 1.104 (cp. gira). 2. (nt.) singing, a song; grouped under vacasika khi<J(Ji, musical pastimes at Nd' 219;
Chipa' [for which often gula with common substitution of dissimilation, as malagula > malaI for n, partly due to gupika tumour Sk. gula and gaja, guna cp. velu veiju. and note on gala] a ball, a cluster, a chain 1.185- Kh 11., cp. KhA 57 (?), in anta" the intestines malaguija a garland or chain (cluster) for expln. See guja'. of flowers Dh 53 (but "gula at J 1.73, 74).
;
Qapa> [Derivation unknown.
Cp. Sk. ghuna] a woodIll6
worm
J 111.431 ("paijaka).
Gunaka
GoQaka
(adj.) [to gula', cp. gulika ?] having a knot at the end, thickened at the top (with ref. to kayabandha, see gupa la) Vin 11.136, cp. Vin. Texts 11. 143.
83
Cp.
Guhana
pagumba= gumba,
Ace. gumbai) (adv.) thickly, in masses velu Th 1. 919. balled together Miln 117 (of clouds), -antara thicket VvA 233.
in
vana Sn 233
(see
KhA
192).
Oipiavant (adj.) [to guna'] possessed of good qualities, virtuous Pv II. 9" ( = jhan' adiguna-yutta) PvA 62
;
Gambiya
Vin
(adj.) [fr.
gumba] one
of the troop (of soldiers)
(raaha).
1.345.
Quî
(f) [of adj. gunin, having guijas or gulas, i. e. strings or knots] a kind of armour J vi.449 (g. vuccate kavacaj) C.) see Kern, Toev. p. 132.
;
Goyha
Qimthika
or
{in meaning=gunthita) one who is covered with wrapped up in, only in ahi a snake-trainer (like a
Laocoon). "gundika)
See details under ahi or J 11.267 111-348 (text J iv.308 (ahi-kundika, v. 1. SS gunthika) rv.456 (text guntika; v. 1. BB kundika). Also in guja-guijthika (q. v.).
; ;
[ger. of giih=Vedic guhya] i. adj. to be hidden, hidden in bhaij(Jaka the hidden part (of the body) DhA IV. 197. 2. (nt.) that which is hidden; lit. in vattha" hidden by the dress, i. e. the pudendum D 1.106 Sn 1022. etc. (see vattha), fig. a secret Miln 92 guyhar) pariguyhati to keep a secret A iv.31 Nd' 510.
Gnra
GuQtluina covered over
(?),
see pali.
(adj.-n.) [a younger form of garu (q. v.) Sk. guru] venerable, reverend, a teacher VvA 229. 230 (dakkhii)i PvA 3 (jana venerable persons) a teacher's fee) Sdhp 227 (upadesa), 417.
; ;
OnQtbeti [cp. Sk. gunthayati Dhtp (563) & Dhtm (793) give both roots gnvt^ ^ SVSî as syn. of vefh] to cover, to veil, to hide pp. gunthita in par)su covered with dust Pv 11.3' (in Hardy's conjecture for kunthita, q. v.). Also in cpd. paligunthita obstructed, entangled Sn 131 (mohena) where v. 1. BB kuijthita. Cp. 0.
:
Qu]L4ika see guijt^ka-
Gntta [Sk. gupta, pp. of gap in med.-pass. sense, cp. gopeti). I. as guarded, protected. lit. (a) pp. nagarai) guttarj a well-guarded city Dh 3i5 = Th i, 653. Devinda protected by the Lord of gods Vv 30^. 1005 (b) fig. (med.) guarded, watchful, constrained guarded in, watchful as regards (with loc.) S IV. 70 (agutta & sugutta, with danta, rakkhita) A III. 6 (atta self-controlled) Sn 250 (sotesu gutto-H vijitindriyo), 971 (id. -I- yatacarin) Dh 36 (cittar)) II. as n. agent (=Sk. goptr, cp. kata in kala-kata= ka]ar) kartf) one who guards or observes, a guardian, in Dhammassa gutta Dh 257, obser\'er of the Norm (expl. DhA III. 282 dhammojapaiinaya satnannagata), cp. dhammagutta S 1.222. -indriya one whose senses are guarded with wellguarded senses Sn 63 (-|-rakkhita-manasano expl. SnA chassu indriyesu gopitindriyo) Nd^ 230 Vv J0I6 Pv IV. 1^2; -dvara "with guarded doors" always in comb" with indriyesu g-d. having the doors of the senses guarded, practising self-control D i.63;5j(expl'' DA 1. 182 by pihita-dvaro), 70; S 11.218; iv.103, 112, 119 sq., 175; Sn 413 (-t-susagvuta) Pug 24. Cp. foil.
Ga|a* [Sk. guda and guli ball, gutika piU, gunika tumour Cp. to *glcu to make into a ball, to conglomerate. Gr. yXovrve Ohg. chUuwa Ger. kugel, Sk. glauh ball also *gel with same meaning kloss E. clot, cleat Sk. gulma tumour, gilayu glandular swelling cp. Lat. glomus, globus Ger. klamm E. clamp, clump. A root gnj is given by Dhtp 576,77 in meaning of " mokkha "] a ball, in cpds. sutta a ball of string ( = Ohg. chliuwa) PvA 145 ayo an iron globe Dh III. 95 1.54= 308 DA 1.84 loha of copper Dh 371 sela a rockball, i. e. a heavy stone-ball J 1.147. -pari-kila play at ball DhA 1.178 111.455 iv.124. mandala the circumference of a ball, or (adj.) round,
;
globular, like a ball
PvA
253.
Guja" (Non- Aryan ?] sugar, molasses Vin 1.2 10, 224 sq., saguja sugared, sweet, or "with molasses" 245. J VI. 324 (sagulani, i. e. saguja-puve pancakes). -asava sugar-juice VvA 73. -odaka s. -water Vin 1.226. -karana a sugar factory ibid. 210. -puvaka sweet cake Mhvs 10. 3. -phanita molasses VvA 179.
Gula''
guna and
guna^. due to distance dissimilation in manimalaguna > manigula and malagula cp. similarly in meaning and form Ohg. chliuwa > Ger. knauel] a cluster, a chain (?). in mani a cluster of jewels, always in simile with ref. to sparkling eyes " maniguja-sadisani akkhini " J 1.149; 111126. 184 (v. I. BB gulika) iv.256 (v. 1. id.) mala a cluster, a chain of flowers, a garland J 1.73, 54; puppha id. Dh. 172,
[for
;
;
233Gll}a
(f ) [to guja'] a swelling, pimple, pustule, blight, in cpd. guja-gunthika-jata D 11.55, which is also to be read at A II. 2 1 1 (in spite of Morris, prelim, remarks to A 11. 4, whose trsln. is otherwise correct) = guJ5 -gunfhita covered with swelhngs (i. e. blight) cp. similar expression at DhA III. .^97 gandagan(Ja (-jata) " having become covered
;
-dvarata
(f.
abstr. to prec.)
in indriyesu g
self
con-
straint, control over (the doors of) one's senses,
always
comb'' with bhojane mattaiinuta (moderation in taking food) D 111.213 It 24 Pug 20, 24 Dhs 1347 PvA 163. Opp. a lack of sense-control D in. 2 13 It 23 Dhs 1345.
; ; ;
;
Gntti
[\'edic gupti] protection, defence, guard watchfulness. (a) lit. of a city iv.106 sq. (b) fig. of the senses in indriyanar) gutti 375 Pug 24 {-(-gopana)
(f.)
A Dh
;
Dhs 1348 Sdhp

:
341 (agutti) Vin iv.305 ; A11.72 (atta) also in pi. guttisu ussuka keen in the practice of watchfulness in. 148.
;
over with pustules (i. e. rash)." All readings at corresp. passages are to be corrected accordingly, viz.. iv.158 (gunagunika) ; the S 11.92 (guligandhika) reading at Dpvs xii.32, also v. 1. SS at A 11.211, is as
all
;
quoted above and the whole phrase runs
Gattika [fr. last] a guardian, one who keeps watch over, in nagara" the town-watchman, the chief-constable PvA 4 Miln 345.
;
tantakulajatS gujagunthikajata " entangled like a ball of string and covered with blight."
:
Oumpha
see ogumpheti.
[Sk. gulma,
cp.
Gumba
*glem to *gel, to be thick, to conLat. giomus (bain, globus, etc. See gula] I a troop, a heap, cluster, swarm. Of soldiers Vin 1.345; of fish (maccha") i.84 = 1.279=11.22 = 1.9. 2. a thicket, a bush, jungle; the lair of an animal in a thicket (sayana" iv.256) S in.6 (elagala)
glomerate,
.
Gu]ika (adj.) [to gula^ = guna, cp. also gunaka] like a chain, or having a chain, int. & f.) a cluster, a chain in mani a strin ; of jewels, a pearl necklace J 111.184 (v- ' ^^ for gula) iv.256 Vism 285 (-f murta-gujika).
; ;
Gu|ika (f.) [to gula' cp. Sk. gufikS pill, gunika tumour] a little ball S v. 462 (satta-kolatthi-mattiyo gulik.T, pi.) Th 2, 498 (kolatthimatta g balls of the size of a jujube),
;
cp.
ThA
(f.
289.
abstr. to giihati) hiding, concealing, keeping (4-pariguhan5). Also as gubana, q. v.
J 111.52
(nivasa", vasana")
J r.T49.
wood);
167,
301 (gaccha undern.19; iti.55; iv.438;'VvA 63, 66.

;
VvA
Qahana
secret
Vbh 358
Guha
Chlh& (i-) [Vedic guha, goh, guhati to hide (q. v.) Dhtp 337: sag varana] a hiding place, a cave, cavern (cp. kandara & see giriguha) fig. the heart (in asaya). According to Bdhgh. (on Vin 1.58, see Kim. Texts 1.174) " a hut of bricks, or in a rock, or of wood." Vin 1.58, 96, 107, 239, 284; II. 146; HI. 155; IV. 48 (cp. sattapaQQi-guha) Sn 772, 958; J 11. 418; vi.574 Vv 50'". -asaya hiding in the heart or the shelter of the heart A rv.98 (maccupaso + ) J v.367 (id.); Dh 37 (cittag
; ; ; ;
83
Go
Gedhita [pp. of gijjbati] greedy, in gedhita-mano greedy-
minded Pv
Oeyya
(nt.)
11.8^
as nt. greed, in der. gedhifatta (syn.

585.
of gedhikata)
Nd^
[grd. of gayati, Sk. geya]
a certain style of
Buddhist literature consisting of mixed prose & verse. It is only found in the ster. enum of the Scriptures in their ninefold division, beginning suttag gejâg veyyakaranag. See under navanga.
see
DhA
1.304).
Sa
(-")
[fr.
gam,
cp. ga] going,
being skilled or perfected chanda", dhamma", patfha", para, veda.
having gone (through), in. See addha, anta,
Geruka (nt.) & geruka (f.) [Sk. gairika] yellow ochre (Bdhgh suvauna" cp. Sk. kaiicana" & svarria"), red chalk used as colouring Vin 1.203; 11. 151 A 1.210;
;
8&tlu
gutha; probably to Lat. bubino. see Walde, s. v.] excrements, fasces, dung. As food for Petas frequently mentioned in Pv (cp. Stede, lêia Vatthu 24 sq.), as a decoction of dung also used for medicinal purposes (Vin 1.20O e. g.). Often comb with mutta (urine) Pv 1.9' PvA 45, 78 DA 1.198. -kafaha an iron pot for defecation Vin iv.265. -kalala dung & mire J 111.393 -kilana playing with excrements Vism 531. -kupa a privy (cp. karisa) M 1.74 Sn 279 Pv 11.3'* Pug 36 J VI. 370 Vism 54. -khadaka living on fxces J 11.211 ("paijaka) PvA 266; -gata having turned to dung It go -gandhin smelling of excrements Pv 11.3'^; -t^hana a place tor excrementation Th i, "53; -naraka=foIl. Vism 501; -niraya the miiepurgatory VvA 226; Sdhp 194; -pana an insect living on excrement (=khadakapai3a) J 11.209, 212; -bhakkha feeding on stercus M 111.168 PvA 192 DhA 11.61 -bhanin of foul speech A 1.128; Pug 29 (Kern, Toev. s. v. corrects into kuta ?).
[Sk.
Freq. in parikanuna a coating of red chalk, red colounng Vin 11. 117, 151, 172; parikammakata " coated with red colouring " Vin 1.48
11.218.
Miln 133 (cunna).
Lat. Wtb.
Gelanna
(nt.) [u-abstr. fr. gilana] sickness, illness

IV. 333 sq.
;
11.99;
1.
219; 111.298;
(nt.)
Vism
321, 4C6, 478. gaijhati

;
Geha
[Sk.
;
geha=grha, to grh,
cp.
gaha,
Oathaka " a
in akkhi
and kanna
sq.j.
sort of gutha," excretion, secretion, rheum, (of eye & ear) Sn 197 (cp. SnA
248; Vism 345

Ofi}ha
ghara see also gedha^] a dwelling, hut, bouse the household J 1.145, 266, 290; 11.18, 103, i lo, 155 VI. 367 Vism 593; PvA 22, 62, 73, 82; fig. of kaya (body) Th i, i84=Dh 154. Appl' to a cowshed at Miln 396. -angana the open space in front of the house VvA 6 -jana (sg. collective) the members of the household, the servants PvA 16, 62, 93 -jhapana incendiarism Vism 326. -tthana a place for a dwelling DhA 111.307; -dvara the house door PvA 61 -nissita (adj.) concerning the house, connected with (the house and) worldly life Sn 280 (papiccha) It 117 (vitakka) cp. 'sita -patana the falling of the house J iii.i 18. -pavesana (-mangala) (the ceremony of) entering a new hut DhA 111.307; -pitthi the back of the house PvA 78; -rakkhika keeping (in the) house, staying at home
gihin,
;
&
galhaka
(adj.)
[pp.
of guhati]
hidden, secret
Vin
11.98 (gulha-ko salakagaho).

;
Ofihati [Sk. guhati, pp. gS<Jna see guyha. guhi, etc.] to hide, to conceal. See pati", pari". Caus. guhayati
-vigata (nt.; the resources of the 76 (daraka) house, worldly means, riches Th 2, 327 ( = upakarana ThA 234); -sita (*.srita)= "nissita, connected with worldly life (opp. nekkhamma, renunciation). Of chanda & vitakka (pi.) 1.123; domanassa & somanassa (grief & pleasure) S iv.232 = Miln 45; Vbh 381
;
VvA
Sdhp 189
(guhayar) ppr.).
Cp. gulha.
(laddhi-citta).
v.)
DhsA
Go
194;
dhamma,
etc.
S iv.71
Vbh
380
Nett
53.
Oahana
Oahana
(nt.) hiding,
(f.)
concealment Sdhp 65
fr.
[abstr.
guhati]
= guhana
(q.
I'ug 19.
Cp. pari".
(}94aka a ball for playing. The SS spelling is in all places bhenduka, which has been taken into the text by the editors of J. and DlisA. The misspelling is due to a misreading of Smghalese bh. , g cp. spelling parabhetva for paragetva. bheîdukena kiji J iv.30 bhumiyai) pahata-bhenduka (striking against the ground) J iv.30 Vism 143 (pahata-citra"') = Dh5A 116 (where wrongly pahattha-citta-bhenduka) J v. 196
(m.-f.) [Vedic go, Lat. bos, Gr. /Jof's, Ohg. chuo, Ags. cu = E. cow] a cow, an ox, bull, pi. cattle. For f. cp. gavi see also gava for cpds. Sg. nom. go (Sn 580, also in composition, cp. aja-go-mahisadi PvA 8o = pasu) instr. gavena, gavena gen. gavassa (M 1.429) ace. gavaij, gavan abl. gavamha, gav,\ (D 1.201= A 11.95 = Pug 69) loc. gavamhi, ga\'imhi (SnA 323), gave (Su
;
310).
(cp.
PI.
;
nom. gavo (D
20, 296, 307
;
1.141
1.225;
A
;
1.205;
11.42 sq.
Sn
Vedic gonam), gavag

'
11.75 J 1.295) gen. gonag (J iv.172, cp. gavag pati),

; ; ;
(citra-bh)
DhA
in. 364.
Oedha' [Vedic gj-dhya, cp. gijihati] greed. Its connection with craving and worldly attachment is often referred to. Kamesu g S 1.73; Sn 152 A 111.312 sq. (gedho paflcann' etai) kamagunanag adhivacanar)). gedhatanha S 1.15 (v. 1. kodha) Sn 65, 945, 1098 Th 2, 352 Nd" 231; Dha 1059 (under lobha), 1136; Nett 18: DhA 1.366 PvA 107. -agedhata freedom from greed Miln 276. See also gedhi & paligedha.
; ; ; ;
Oedha''
Kern] a cave A 1.154=111.128 (the latter passage has rodha, cp. v. 1. under gedhi).
[=geha
Qedtal [Sk. grdhi, cp. gedha] greed, desire, jealousy, envy gedhir) karoti (c. loc.) to be desirous after 1.330. -gedhikata in "citta (adj.) jealous, envious, ibid. As
gedhikata
rodhigata).
(f.)
vanity,
greed,
conceit
Nd^ 585
(v.
1.
1.229, "-75 v. 271 J 1.194 iii.i 12 iv.223) gohi (Sn 33) ace. gavo (M 1.225 A 1.205 Sn See 304; Dh 19, 135); abl. gohi; loc. gosu, gavesu. also gava, gavesati, gopa. -kantaka the hoot of an ox, in hata bliunii, trampled by the feet of cattle Vin 1.195 A 1.136 (cp. \'in. Tc.tli -kanna a large species of deer J v.4c;() (=ganin), 11.34) DhsA 331 (gavaya-H); cp. next; 410 (kliagga-l- ) -kana {I.) =gokani.ia D 111.38 = 53; -kula (nt.) a cow pen, a station of cattle S iv.289 -gana a herd of cattle 1.220; A 1.229; J 11-127; DhA 1.175; ^ v.\ 311; -ghagsika a cow-hide (.') \in 11.117 (cp. Vin. Texts -ghataka one who kills cows, a butcher D 11.294 111.98) (in simile) 1.58. 244, 364 (suna, slaughter-house) S 11.255; IV.56; A 111.302, 3o J v.270 Visn\ 348 (in simile). -cara I. Lit. A (noun-m.) pasture, lit. " a cow's grazing," search after food; fodder, fuo<l. subsistence (a) of animals J 1.2-I 111.26 Dh 135 (dancjena gopalo gavo paceti gocarag with a stick the cowherd dri"es the cattle to pasture). Siho gocaraya pakkamati " the hon goes forth for his huut " A 11. 33"=
instr.
; ;
gunnag (A
116*
Go
gocar&ya gacchati to go feeding, to graze Sn 39 gocare carati to go feeding, to feed J 1.242. (b) metaph. of persons, esp. the bhikkhu pucchitabba gocara (and agocara) " enquiries have to be made concerning the fitness or otherwise of his pasturage (i. e. the houses in which he begs for food) " Vin 11.208 samaQO gocarato nivatto an ascetic returned from his "grazing" Pv iv.i*' Similarly at Vism 127, where a suitable g.-gama ranks as one of the 7 desiderata for one intent on meditation. B. (adj.) (-) feeding on or in, living in metaph. dealing with, mixing with. vana living in the woods Pv u.6^ vSri" (in water) Sn 605 jala" (id.) J 11.158 (opp. thala"). Veslya" (etc.) associating with V. Vin 1.70. II. Applied. A. (noun m. or
III.
84
;
I
Gotta
peasants (see note 1.536 gopaladaraka or gamadarakS to V. 1. gamaQiJala) cp. gamaijâla -maya (m. nt.) cowdung 1.79; A 1.209, 295; v. 234, 250, 263 sq. Nett 23 DhA 1.377. -pdnaka a coprophagan, dor beetle J 11. 156; -"pinda a lump of cowdung J 1.242; -"bhahkha eating cowdung D 1.166;^; -mayu a jackal Pgdp 49 -mutta (and ka) a precious stone of light red colour VvA hi; DhsA 151; -me<laka=gomuttaka VvA III.; -medha a cow sacrifice, in yaflfia SnA 323 ; -yutha a herd of cows SnA 322 DhA 1.323 -rakkha (f.) cow- keeping, tending cattle, usually comb'' with kasi, agriculturing 1.85 Pv 1.5* J 1.338 II. 128 given as a superior profession (ukkattha-kanuna) Vin iv.6. -ravaka the bellowing of a cow 1.225 -rasa (usually pi.) produce of the cow, enum'' in set of five, viz. khira, dadhi, takka, navanita, sappi (milk, cream, buttermilk, butter, ghee) Vin 1.244; DhA 1.158, 323, 397 VvA 147 ; SnA 322 -rupa (collect.) cattle J 1.194 ; Miln 396 (bull) -lakkhana fortune telling from IV. 1 73 cows D 1.9;^; -vaccha (khira"' & takka") Vism 2 3. -vatika [Sk. govratin] one who lives after the mode of cows, of bovine practices M 1.837 Nett 99 (cp. govata DhsA 355, and Dhs. trsl. p. 261); -rikattana (and "vikantana; Sk. vikrntana) a butcher's knife 1.244, 449; A III. 380 Sdhp 381 (vikatta only); -vittaka one whose wealth is cattle J 1.191 -vinda the supt. of cowherds A 111.373 -sappi ghee from cow's milk Vin 111.251 ; DhsA 320; s&la cow-stable A 1.188 -singa a cow's horn Vism 254. -sita mixed with milk VvA 179; -sila=govatika DhsA 355 -sisa (nt.) an excellent kind of sandal wood PvA 215 (cp. Sp. AvS 1.67, 68, 109); -hanuka the jaw bone of a cow, in "ena kott&peti (kofth" J) to massage with a cow's jaw bone Vin 11.366 J IV. 1 88 V.3O3.
: ;
12
J 1.243
"field " (of sense perception, etc.), sphere, object - food for, an object of (a) psychologically indiiyknai) nâgocar&ni various spheres of sense-perception S y.2i8; sense-object ( arammanai)) Ps 1.180 11.97;
nt.)
314. 315 (sampatta physical contact with an object, gandha smell-contact, i. e. sensation) indriya" Sdhp 365. (b) ethically ariy&nar) gocare rata " finding dehght in the pasture of the good," walking in the ways of the good 22 ; vimokho yesai) gocaro " whose pasture is Uberty " Dh 92 Th i, 92.
150 sq.
DhsA
.'
Dh
Esp. in phrase acara-gocara-sampanna " pasturing in the field of good conduct " D 1.63 = It 118 1.33; S v.187 It. 96 analysed as Dvandva cpd. at Vbh 246, 247, but cp. pipacSra-gocara Sn 280, 282. This phra.se (acAra-gocara) is also discussed in detail at Vism 19, where 3 kinds of gocar& are distinguished, viz. upanissaya, Srakkha, upanibandha. So also in contrast w. agocara, an unfit pasture, or an unfit, i. e. bad, sphere of life, in gocare & agocare carati to move ip a congenial or uncongenial sphere A 111.389 iv.345 sq. 111.58=77; S V.147; Vbh 246, 247 (expl. w. vesiya"
;
etc., cp. above - : belonging to,
= having
bad
-associations).
B
;
(adj.)
OoÂViya (gotavisa Text)
dependent on, falling to the share of eta" dependent on this 1.319; sattisaddhamma, moving in the sphere of the seven golden rules S ui.83 rupa to be perceived by sight J 1.396 Nibbana" belonging to N. Sdhp 467. -kusala (adj.) skilled in (finding proper) food clever in right Uving - behaving
poop
(expl. ib. p.
v. 1. J vi.225, part of a boat, the 226 by naviya pacchimabandho).

?
Oothmthala a medicinal seed [Sk. gotravrk$a Vin 1.201.
Kern]
properly
exercising properly 1.220 v.347 (of a cowherd driving out his cattle) ; S 111.266 sq. (samSdhi); A ui.311 (do.) v 352 sq. (w. ref. to cattaro satipat(hilna) ; -'gaharta the taking of food, feeding J 1.242
in,
;
=A
OoQa* [The Sanskrit goQa, according to B. R., from the Pah] an ox, a bullock S iv.195 sq.
is
;
derived
1.
iv.67 ; Pv 1.8' ; PvA 39, 40 ; VvA 63 (for ploughing) 1.163 ; DhA 111.60. -"sira wild ox J vi. 538(=araflfiagoâka).
194;
DA
-'gima a village for the supply of food

khus)
(for
the bhik;
42 -Uhana pasturage J iu.52 -"pasuia intent on feeding J 111.26 -bh<imi pasturage, a common DhA 111.60 -visaya (the sphere of) an object of sense S V.218; Vbh 319; -caraâ pasturing J vi.335 -t^ha (nt.) [Sk. gostha to gthi to stand cp. Lat. stabulum, stable ; super-stes Goth, awistr] a cow-stable, cow-pen 1.79 J rv.223 -pa [Sk. gopa, cp. gopati] a cowherd, herdisman Sn 18 Dh 19 J iv.364 (a robber) Vism 166 \in simile); DkA 157, f. gopi Sn 22, 32; -pakhuma (adj.) having eyelashes like a heifer 11. 18; in. 144, 167 sq. VvA 162, 279 (= aiarapamha) -pada a cow's footprint, a puddle A 111.188 iv.102 Miln 287 also pain.i88 v. 1. daka 1.283 -pariâyaka leader of the cows, Ep. of a bull (gopita+) 1.220, 225; -pala a cowherd (usually as ka) Dh 135; -palaka=prec. Vin 1. 152, 243 sq. 1.79, 115 sq., 220 = v.347; 1.333; S IV. 181 A 1.205 (-"uposatha) Miln 18, 48; Vism 279 (in comparison) DhA 111.59 -P'ta " father (protector) of the cows " gavag pati, Ep. of a bull 1.220 (-f paripayaka) -pi f. of gopa, q. v. -pura (nt.) [Sk. gopura] the gate of a city J vi.433 Miln i, 67, 330; Bdhd 138, -balivadda in nayena; in the expression goba12,
; ;
; ;
PvA
00Qa' = g09aka^, in "santhata (of a pallanka), covered with a woollen rug Vv 81' Pv iii.i'^ (text saQtbita;
; ;
v.
1.
BB
goQakatthata, cp. next).

J vi.538 (araSfia").
Qovaka* [gova'J a kind of ox, a wild bull
Ooâka'
1.86
:
[Sk. BSk. gopika, cp. Pischel, Beitr. 111.236 ; also spelled gonaka] a woollen cover with long fleece (DA
dighalomako
mahakojavo
;
caturanguladhikani
'
DA
kira tassa lomani) i.7~ S 111.144 J v.506 ; Pv 11.13* ; Th 2, 378 (-(-tuUka); ThA 253 ( dlgha-lomakajakojava). -"atthata spread w. a gopaka-cover 1.137=" 111.50= IV.394; cp. rv.94, 231 (always of a pallanka). See also gopa'.
M
;
QnywMika an ox-stall Vin As gonisadi Vin 111.46.

Qotta
(nt.)
1.240; cp.
Vin. Texts u.121.
Uvadda (black-cattle-bull) i. e. by an accumulation of words VvA 258 -bbatta cows* fodder J iv.67 -manâla ox-beat, ox-round, cp. 111.15* (as ga), quoted j' 1.47
; ;
(cp.
assa-m)
(expl''
;
301
J vi.27
SnA 39 also in phrase "paribbajha Sn by SnA 320 as goyuthehi parikixma) at M 1.79 however it means the cowherds or
;
;
[Vedic gotra, to go] ancestry, lineage. There is in English for gotta. It includes ail those descended, or supposed to be descended, from a common ancestor. A gotta name is always distinguished from the personal name, the name drawn from place of origin or residence, or from occupation, and lastly from the nick-name. It probably means agnate rather than cognate. About a score of gotta names are known. They are all assigned to the Buddha's time. See also Rh. X). Dialogues 1.27, 195 sq. jati gotta lakkhana Sn 1004; gotta salakkhana Sn 1018; Sdicca nama gottena, Sakiya nama jatiya Sn 423; jati gotta kula
no word
Gotti
" equal in rank, J II. 3 j&tiya gottena bhogena sadisa lineage & wealth " DhA 11.218. evag-gotta (adj.) belooging to such & such an ancestry 1.429 11.20, 33 ; kathai) of what lineage, or what is your family name ?
;
85
!
Golaka
Oodhi' (f.) [Sk. godha] iguana, a large kind of lizard Vin 1.215-16 (mukha); D I.9S:r(lakkhaâ, cp. DA As godha 1.94); J 11.118; 111.52; 538; DhA 111.420. (m.) at J v. 489. Dimin. golika at J 11.147.
of various famihes Pv hneage, or nomen et cognomen) gottar) Vin 1.93 ^ '-9^ (^^l- *t 11.239
1.92
;
nana"
(pi.)
11. 9^.
With
:
nama (name &
nama1-257
:
Oodhi'
(f.)
string of a lute J vi.580 (cp.
RV.
8,
58, 9).
spelt)
."
^^
;
pafifiatti-vasena n^mar) paveni-vasena gottai) the name for recognition, the surname for Uneage) Sn 648 ; Vv 84*^ (with n&ma & nameidheyya ; expl. at VvA 348gotta, as 349 n^madheyya, as Tisso, Phusso, etc. Bhaggavo Bharadvajo, etc.). gottena by the ancestral name: Vin 1.93; 11.154; Sn 1019; Dh 393; gottato
:
Oodbfima wheat (usually mentioned with yava,

Miln 267
;
DA
1.163
SnA
323.
See dha&fia.
1.148; cp. khetta.
Qopaka a guardian, watchman

Oopani
gutti)
(f.)
DA
;
protecting, protection, care, watchfulness (cp.

(-f-gutti)
Pug 24
Dhs 1348 Miln
8,
243.
same
Examples Ambattba Kaoh&yana-gottena D 1.92 Vipassi Kopcjafl&o g Kakosandho Kassapo g Bhagava Gotamo g D 11.3 Nagito Kassapo g DA 1.310; Vasudevo Ka^ho g PvA 94.
J
i.
j6.
-thaddha conceited as regaurds descent ( + jati'' & dhana) Sn 104 -pafiha question after one's family name Sn 456; -pafisarin (adj.) relying on lineage D 1.99 (cp. Dialogxtes 1.122); A v.327 sq. -bandhava connected by family ties (fiati + ) Nd* 455 -rakkhita protected by a (good) name Sn 315; VvA 72; -Tada uUk over Uneage, boasting as regards descent D 1.99.
;
;
Qop&naal (f.) a beam supporting the framework of a roof; shaped A fig- of old people, bent by age (see vanka) Vin 111.65, 81; S 11.263; 111156; v.43, 228; 1.80 A 1.261 III. 364 v. 21 Vism 320 DhA ii.igo VvA 188 -gana (pi.) a collection of beams, the rafters Vv 78* -bhogga (-sama) bent hke a rafter (nari) J 111.395 -vanka (gopanasi") as crooked as a rafter (of old people, cp. BSk. gopanasi-vakra A.vt 11.25"*) S 1.117; M 1.88
;
1.138.
Gottt
[n.
ag. to
gopeti=Sk. goptr]
f.
gotti protectress
Oopita (adj.) [pp. of gopeti] protected, guarded, watch.-d (lit. & fig.) J VI. 367; Miln 345; SnA 116 (indriya=
guttindriya)
;
Sdhp
398.
J V.329-
Gotrmbha [gotr=gottr, Sk. goptr to gup+bhu] " become of the lineage " a technical term used from tha end of the Nikaya period to designate one, whether layman or bhikkhu, who, as converted, was no longer of the worldlings (puthujjana), but of the Ariyas, having Nibbana as his aim. It occurs in a snpplementary Sutta in the Majjhima (Vol. III. 256), and in another, found in two versions, at the end of the Angnttara (A iv.373 and v. 23). Defined at Pug 12, 13 & Vism 138 amplified at Ps 1.66-68, frequent in P (Tikap. 154 sq., On the use of 165, 324 etc.), mentioned at VvA 155. gotrabhu in medieval psychology see Aung, in Compen;
Oopeti [Sk. gopayati, gnp; cp. gutta, gotta] to watch, guard, pot. gopetha Dh 315 pp. gopita (q. v.).
;
Qopphaka [Dem.
Vin 1V.H2
11.230.
;
of
goppha = Sk.
;
gulpha]
the
ankle
iv.102; J v.472
DhA
11.80,
214;
SnA
Oomika
[Sk.
gomin] an owner of cows S 1.6= Sn
33, 34.
Qolik&see godha'.
Qolomika
(adj.) [inverted diaeretic viz.
form
fr.
Sk. gulnia
= P.
dium, 66-68.
flaoa,
PPA
Comp. the use of upanissaya at A Vism 683. 184 Vism 673.

;
J 1.235.
Oodhaka a kind
OodhtraQi
of bird J vi.358.
*golmika > *glomika > golomika] hke a cluster; in phrase massug golomikag karapeti "to have the beard trimmed into a ball- or cluster-shape " Vin 11.134. Bdhgh's expl" "like a goat's beard" (cp. Vin. Texts 111.138)13 based on pop. etym. go-l-Ioma-fika " cow-hair-like," the discrepancy being that go does
not
gumba
(f.-adj.)
being able to be paired (of a young

(?)
mean
goat.
cow), or being with calf
Sn
26.
Oolaka a baU
ThA
255 (kUa).
Gh.
*Gha
ijjagha at Sn 246
see also ghana^
(adj. -suffix to
ghan)
killing, destroying,
1.
is v.
SS for inaghata.
see hanati. Cp. pati
Ghatika^
(%
(f.)
[to ghata^, orig.

i
.
gaijthi, also gaiicja]

;
&
&
ghata.
a twig J 1.331
(
Ohagsati' [Sk. ghar$ati. ghr? to *gher to rub or grind, cp. Gr. x^P"^"?, x*^/"'C' XP'"i enlarged in Lat frendo = Ags. grindan to grind] to rub, crush, grind, S 11.238 Caus. J 1. 190 ( = ghasitug ? to next?) 216; vi.331. ghagsapeti to rub against, to allow to be rubbed or crushed Vin 11.266. Cp. upani, pari", & pahaijsati'. Pass, gharjsiyati (ghagsiyati) to rub (intr.), to be rubbed
upadhanaghatika J 111.179 290). (belonging to the outfit of an executioner) ; pasa pasaka) J 11.253 is a sort of magic stick or die ( 2. a game of sticks (" tip-cat " sticks Miln trsl. 11.32).
= khanda ThA
meaning " knot," cp. gantha a small stick, a piece of a branch, vi.331 Th 2, 499 IV. 87 (khadira)
; ;
D
III.
rassa
i.6;{DA 1.S5 ghatika dandaka-pabarana

:
ti
vuccati digha-dap4akena
tip-cat)
; ;
klla,
Vin
1.
204
II.
12.
Oha^sati^
sati^.
for Sk. hafsati, see hassati] to be [ = hai)sati pleased, to rejoice J iv.56 (v. 1. ghasati). Cp. pahar)-
Miln 229. 3. a stack of twigs S 11.178, 4 (a stick used as) a bolt Vin 11.120, 2u8 111. 1 19; usually as suci a needle-shaped stick Vin 11.237 (cp. Vin. Texts 111.106); S iv.290 Ud 52;
181
;
1.266;
V.203
Vin
11.
lo
J 1.346.
Cp. gai;i4ikadhcina.
Ghatita [pp. of ghateti] connected, combined

in pada-ghi
Vism
192.
Qhaosana rubbing, feet Vin 11.130.

Ohaosiki
in go,
a towel for rubbing the
cow-hide
(?)
see go.
Ohacci
-)
(f.) [fr.
hanati,
;
han and ghan] destruction (usually

J 1.176 (sakufla").
iK;
Qhati (f) [to ghatai] a jar DhA 1.426. In cpds. also ghati. -odana rice boiled in a jar DhA 1.426 -kaâha a water pot. or rather a bowl for gathering alms (cp. ghafika') -kara a potter Vin II. 1 15 ( = ghati-kapala Bdhgh)
;
ni.67 (mula)
DhA 1.380 Np. of a kumbhakara S 1.35, 60 M = "suttanta, mentioned as such at DhA 111.251)
; ;
11.45 sq.
;
J 1.43.
Qha&fia (adj.-n.) [fr. Sk. ghana to han, cp. ghanya hatya] killing, destro)ring (-) see atta".
Ohata'
[Non-Aryan ?] a hoUow vessel, a bowl, vase, pitcher. Used for holding water, as well as for other purposes, which are given under paniya paribhojana" vacca at Vin i.i57 = 352 = M 1.207. In the Vinaya
Ghatlyati [Pass, of ghateti] i. to be connected or con2. to be tinued DhA 1.46 (paveiji na gh.), 174. obstructed Nd^ 102 (= virujjhati, patihaflfiati).
freq. comb'' with kolamba, also a deep vessel 1.205, As water-pitcher: J 1.52. 93 (pupija"), 213, 225, 286. 166; VvA 118, 207, 244 (satena nhato viya) PvA 66 (udaka), 179 (piniya"), 282. In general: S iv.196.
Ghateti [Denom. fr. ghata', cp. gantheti] to join, to connect, to unite J 1.139; ^1- '" anusandhig ghatetva adding the connection (between one rebirth & another) J 1.220, 308.
For holding a light (in formula antoghate padipo viya upanissayo pajjalati) J 1.235 (cp- kuta), PvA 38. Used as a drum J vi.277 (=kumbhathuna) as bhadda
;
Sdhp 319. 329. -pamana (adj.)
" Ghattasee araghatta mecning " rubbed, knocked against in phrase ghatta-pida-tala SnA 582 (for ugghattha) also at Vin iv.46 in def. of vehasa-kuti (a cell or hut with air, i. e., spacious, airy) as majjhimassa purisassa a-sisa-ghatta " so that a man of medium height does not of uncertain knock liis head (against the ceiling) "
; ;
PvA
of the size of a large pot J 11.104;
meaning
("
beating "?) at J 1.454
(v.
1.
for T. ghota).
55.
GhaUana
1.
Ohata^ (m.
& f.) [Sk. ghat^; conn, with ganthati to bind together] multitude, heap, crowd, dense mass, i. e. thicket, cluster, itthi" a crowd of women J iv.316; maccha a swarm of fish J 11.227; vana dense forest VI. 11, 519, 564; brahma J 11.385; IV.56; V.502 company of brahmins J vi.99.
;
to granth, cp. gantha] (nt.) [Sk. ghatana, combining, putting together, combination, composi-
2. striking, tion, J 1.220; PA. 312, etc. To sulting (ghattana= asajjana) VvA 55. " strike " cp. sai)ghattana.
fig.
in-
meaning
Ghataka [Dem. of prec.] 1. a small jar (comb'' w. kataka & sammajjani) 111.130. 2. the capital of a pillar J
(?)
;
Vin
11.129, '3
cp.
Vin.
Texts
1.32 (cp.
kumbha).
Qhatati [Sk. ghatate, to gtanth, cp. ganthati.

gives
two roots
ghat, of
which one
is expl''
The Dhtp by " gha-
Ghatteti [Sk. ghattayati] to strike, beat, knock against, 11.4 touch; fig. to offend, mock, object to. (a) lit. (jannukena text reads ghatteti, v. 1. ghateti) Sn 48 (=sai) Nd" 233); J 1.218; Pv rv.io ( = patihagsati (b) fig. PvA 271); 1.256 (=khui)seti); DhA 1.251. A 111.343; Sn 847 (cp. Nd' 208); Vism 18. pp. ghattita Pug 30, 36 psychologically ghatta7ati = ruppatj. B or S 111.86. Pass, ghatiyati (q.v.).Cp. asajja and
DA
tane " (No. 554), the other by " ihayar)," i. e. from exertion (No. 98)] to apply oneself to, to exert oneself, to strive usually in formula utthahati gh" vayamati 1.86 S 1.267 (yamati for vay) Pug 51 or yuQjati Sdhp 426, 450. gh vay" J IV. 131.
;
ugghateti.
Ghaota (f) a small bell (cp. kinkaniki) J iv.215 As ghanti at Vism 181. 37, 279 (khuddaka).
Ghata
fied
(nt.)
VvA
36,
Qhaâna seeGhattana.
Gbatiki' {() [to ghata'] a small bowl, used for begging alms Th 2, 422 ( = ThA 269: bhikkha-kapala).
[Vedic ghrta, ght to sprinkle, moisten] claributter VvA 326; Miln 41; Sdhp 201 (-bindn). With ref. to the sacrificial fire (fire as eating ghee, or being sprinkled w. ghee) ghatasana J 1.472 ; v.64, 446
;
Pv
86
1.8' (ghata.sitta).
^1
Ghana
Ghana^ [Vedic ghana,
compact, massive
;
87
OhSta see Ghata
strike,
sai)
;
Ghasa
ghitana see ghatati
-) [Sk.
;
mass
cp. Gr. ev9rivrit ?] (a) (adj.) solid, dense, thick in eka of one solid 8i = Th i, 643 = (of sela. rock) Vin
;
M85=Dh
Miln 386; in. 378, cp. ghanasela-pabbata 1.74. pathavi (solid ground) J 1.74 gh. pagsu J 1.264 PvA 75; palasa (foliage) PvA 113; buddharasmiyo
DhA
258; "suvannakoWima DhA iv.i35; abbha" a cloud Sn 348 (cp. SnA 348). (b) (m.) the foetus at a certain stage (the last before birth & the 4"^ in the enum. of the foil, stages: kalala, abb'jda, Vism 236. The pesi, gh.) S 1.206 J rv.496 Miln 40 latter meaning is semantically to be explained as " swelling " & to be compared with Gr. fipiui to swell and f/i^pwoi' = embryo (the gravid uterus).
1.12; "magsa solid, (thick cloth) J 1.292
pure
;
flesh
DhA
saftcbanna
1.80; "safaka (thickly covered)
ghata & ghatana to han (ghan), see etym. under ghana' Sc hanti] killing, murdering; slaughter, destruction, robbery 1.135 (g5ma, etc. viUage robbery) setu the pulling down pantha" of a bridge (fig.) Vin 1.59, etc. (see setu) highway robbery, brigandage, " waylaying " 1.253.
(usuaJly
kill
;
PvA
Th
vi
2,
thick
VvA
;
474, 493 ( = samugghata Com.); Sn 246 (ina) Cp. next & 72 (papa'-t-pSpa-vadha * atip4ta).
sai).
Ghataka (adj.-) murdering, destrojring, slaughtering Vin 1.89 (arahanta"). 136 (id.). 168 (id.); 11. 194 (maiv.260 (tala) J iv.366 (g5ma cora robbers nussa)
;
infesting
Ghana' [Vedic ghana to hanti
(ghanti.
ip6vo(,
cp.
*gê3
"strike," cp. Gr. Odviu,
ghatayati), Lat. of-fendo,

;
Ags. gud", Ohg. gundea] a club, a stick, a hammer in ayo an iron club VvA 20. Also coll. term for a musical instrument played by striking, as cymbal, tambourine,
etc.
Pug 56 the village); v. 397 (thi = itthi'') (maccha). As noun: (m.) one who slays, an executioner: go a bull-slaughterer 1.244, etc. (see go); cora" an executioner or hangman J 111.41; Pug 56; brigandage, robbery, slaughtering: PvA 5. (nt.) gamaghatakai) karoti J 1.200.
Ghatiki
(f.
abstr. to ghataka)
VvA
[to
murder J
1.176 sq.
;
37.
(Sk.)]
Gbanika
ghana* in meaning of " cloud " of devas (cloud-gods ?) Miln 191.

[Vedic
etc.
class
Oh&tita (adj.) [pp. of ghateti] killed, destroyed ThA 289 also in Der. ghatitatta (nt.) the fact of having killed J 1. 167. Cp. ugghatita.
Ohamma
warm;
to *gnher "
;
gharma=Gr. ftfî/juc. Lat. formus, Ohg. warm," cp. Sk. ghrpoti, hara
;
Ghatin (adj.-n.) killing; a murderer J VI. 67 (ghatimhi=gha.take).
1.168
(papa");
Gr. 9ipoc, etc.] heat hot season, summer. Either in iv.172 (=gimha-kale) Pv IV.5' & loc. ghamme J ghammani (" in summer " or " by the heat ") S 1.143 = Sn 353 J III. 360 (sampareta overcome by heat) Or. in cpd. with abhitatta (ghamm.lbhiJ IV. 239 V. 3. tatta, overpowered by heat) n.266; A in. 187 1.74;
;
Ghatimant (adj.) able to strike, able to pierce (of a needle), in ghana" going through hard material easily J in. 282.
Ghateti [Denom. fr. ghata, cp. Sk. ghatayati to han] to kill, slay, slaughter It 22 (yo na hanti na ghateti) Dh 129, 405; J 1.255; Mhvs vn.35, 36. aor. aghiCaus. ghatapeti to tayi J 1.254 S^^- gbatetva J 1.166. Cp. ghacca, ghStita, have somebody killed J iv.t24.
;
sq.
Sn 1014
(cp.
353 ghammatatta)
241, 302) [cp.
Miln 318;
VvA
40
PvA
(nt.
;
14.
pi. a
& geha] a house Ohara* A 11.68: Sn 43 (gahattba gharar) avasanta), 337 (abl. ghara), 889 (id. gharamha) J 1.290 (id. gharato) iv.2, 364, 492 (ayo") Pug 57 Miln 47. Comb'' with vatthu PvA 3, 17. sucighara a needle-case VVA251. -Sjira house-yard Vism 144 (where Dhs A 116 in id. passage reads gharadvara). -avasa the household life (as contrasted with the life of a mendicant) Vin it.180 (gharavasatthai)) A 11.208; 1.179, 240, 267, FVA 61 -kapoâ 344; Sn 406 (cp. S v.350) J 1. 61 [Sk. gfhakapota] the house-pigeon Miln 364, 403 golika house or domestic lizard J 11.147. -dasi a female house-slave Pv 11.3^'; -dvara a house-door J iv.142; Dhs A 1 16 PvA 93 -bandhana the bonds of the house, i. e. the establishing of marriage DhA 1.4 -mukha an opening in the house, the front of the house Nd' -mesin one who looks after the house, a pater 1 77 familias. householder Sn i88; It 112 (gahattha+); -sandhi a cleft or crevice in the house PvA 24 J VI. 575 -sukara a tame, domestic pig DhA iv.16.
gaha
;
Dh
aghateti.
Ghana
On n for (nt.) [Sk. ghraoa to ghia, see ghSyati. n cp. Trenckner, Notes, p. 81] the nose; usually in its function as organ of smell = sense of smell (either in phrase ghanena gandhai) ghayati to smell an odour by means of the nose or in ghana-viflfleyya gandha In the odours which are sensed by the nose). euum. of the senses gh. is always mentioned in the 3rd place (after cakkhu & sota, eye & ear) see under riipa. In this connection: Vin 1.34; D 1.21, 245; Dh 36c 1.112, 191 11.42 S 1.115 111.102, 244 sq. In Pug 20; Miln 270; Vism 444 sq. (with def). Pv ii.2< (ghana- chinna, one whose other connections nose is cut off). -ayatana the organ of smell D 111.243, 280 Dhs 585, 605, 608 -indriya the sense of smell D 111.239 Dhs 585 -dhatu the element of smell Dhs, etc. (as above) as above -viii&ana perception of smell Dhs 443, 608. 628 -samphassa contact with the sense of smell S i.i 15 D III. & Dhs as above.
:
;
Qhara^ [a drink (cp. gala) & garala poison] ("-) in -dinnakabadha sickness in consequence of a poisonous drink (expl. as sufiering fr. the results of sorcery) Vin 1.206 (cp. Vin. Texts 11. Co) -visa poison Pug 48 DhA 11.38 -sappa a poisonous snake DhA 11.256.
;
;
Ghayati* [Sk. ghrati

smell,
& jighrati, to ghrS, cp. gandha] to always with gandhag ger. ghatva S iv.71, 74 in. 52 (macchaor ghayitva J 1.210 (jalagandhan) gandhai)) Miln 347. Cp. sayati * upagghayati.
; ;
Oharapl
(f.)
(
[fr.
Pv
Ohasa
iil.i*
ghara' 1 a house-wife Vin 1.2 71 S 1.20 1 ghara-sannini PvA 174); DhA in. 209.
;
Ghayati' [a variant of jhayati] to be consumed, to be tormented by thirst Pv 1.1 1*" (ghayire= ghayanti PvA 60 v. 1. BB jhayire & jhaynati) Miln 397.
;
(adj.-n.) eating,
eater
v.
an eater; in mahaggbasa a big 149 (of the crow); Dh 325; Miln 288.
ypiiffrii;
Ghisa [Vedic ghasa,

grass]
fr. ghasati, q. v. cp. Lat. grass lor fodder, pasturing: food j

;
gramen =
1.511
(r|
Ghasati [Vedic grasati
ypau to gnaw,
ppi. J in. 2111 ghasa, ghasta jighacchati.
;
& 'ghasti. pp. grasta, cp. Gr. fodder, Lat. gramen grass] to eat
11.201
;
ghasamana Vin
c1-
Th
i,
749.
ghasa.
See
also
jaddhu.
Cp. Desid.
173 ("atthaya gacchati "go feeding"). Mostly in: -esana search for food ( gocara) S 1.141; Sn 711. Cp. vi.
kurute)
PvA
Ghasta [pp. of ghasati = Sk. grasta] only invanka" having eaten or swallowed the hook (cp. grasta-vanka) D 11.266 (v-g va ambujo) J vi.113.
;
(chada & chadana) food & ciothing, i. e. tending, fostering, good care (=posana) (act.) or being well looked after, well provided (pass.) chada Pug 51 111.385; chadana: chada: J 1.94; A 1.107; n.85 1.360 VvA 23, 137 -haraka one who fetches D 1. 60 the fodder (food) Th i, 910. -chada
;
:
Ghisana
Qhisana
(nt.)
GhoMti
pasture
(=^gocara)
1.6* 11.12". ghorassara of a terrible cry (Ep. of an ass) Miln 363, 365. Qhosa [Vedic gho.sa to ghas] i. shout, sound, utterance Vin H.iis (" Buddha " -ghosa) M 1.294 A 1.87, 228 Sn p. 106 Sn 696, 698 Dhs 637, 720 ( -|- ghosa-kamma).
;
;
'
= ghasa;
in
tthana
Pv
VvA
218.
Ohntths
[Sk. ghutha, pp. ghns, see ghoseti & cp. sar)] proclaimed, announced renowned J 1.50 (of festival) 425 (nakkhattai)) 11.248 (ussava) Pv 11.8^ (dura of wide renown, world- famed of Baraijasi) DhA lu.ioo (chaije ghufthe when the fair was opened).
;
; ; ;
-2.
(in
shouting, howling, wailing (of Petas)

(or judged)
Pv
:ii.3'
IV.3'. 3^*.
-pamana to be measured
tation
Ghnni-ghani onomat. expression of snoring & grunting noise [gr-gT to 'gel or 'get, see note on gala] in -passasa
(A in) snoring &. breathing heavily, panting, snorting & puffing S I.I 15 (of Mara); J 1.160 (of sleeping bhikkhus, gh kakacchamana breathing loud & snoring). Cp. next.
11.71
= Pug
53
also as
by one's repupamanika DhA in. 114
same
context).
Qhosaka
in
Ohnrughai&yati [Denom. fr. prec.] to snore J 111.538 DhA 1.307. Cp. Prk. ghurughuranti varah& (grunting hogs) & ghurukkanti vaggha (roaring tigers).
sounding, proclainung, shouting out (-"), praising the Law J 11.286; Satthu guua sounding the praise of the Master DhA in. 1 14. As n. Name of a deva (Gh. devaputta) DhA 11 73.
(adj.)
dhamma
Ohonni
(f) fame,
(adj.)
renown, praise, in M<lra J
1.71.
Ohotaka
[cp.
Sk. ghotaka,
Halayudha
2,
281] a (bad) horse
QbOMVant
fuU of sound, roaring J in. 189.
J VI.452.
Ghota
is read at J 1.454, probably for ghatfa meaning " striking, stroke." comb'' with kasa, whip.
;
is
Qbora
meaning, wailing, howling, lamenting, to *gher, *ger, see note on gala & cp. ghuru. A root ghni is given by Dhtp 487 in meaning of " bhima," i. e. horrible. Rel. to Goth, gaurs, sad Ohg. gorag. miserable & perhaps Lat. funus, funeral. See Walde, Lai. U'tb. s. v.] terrible, frightful, awful Vin Freq. as attr. of niraya (syn. with diUiiQa 11.147. PvA 87, 159, 206) Pv i.io'- iv.i^. Of an oath (sapatha)
(adj.) [Vedic ghora, orig.
Qhotita I. [pp. of ghoseti] proclaimed, renowned, PvA (nakkhattarj). As Npl. '7 ( = ghuttha); VvA 31 GhositarcLma DhA 1.53, 161, 208. 2. [n. ag. = ghositr. cp. ghosaka] one who proclaims, advocates, or heralds in Np. Ghositasetthi DhA 1.187.
Ohoseti [Denom. of ghosa, cp. Sk. ghosayati, caus. to cry aloud, wail, shout ghns] to proclaim, announce Pv 11.937 (=uggh) iv.6' pp. ghosita J II. 1 12 111.5.' & ghuttba (q. v.). Caus. ghosapeti to have proclaimed
;
J I-7I-
c.
Ca
(indef. enchtic
particle) [Vedic ca adv. to rel. pron.
quo,
idg.
*qiie
= Cr.
.'
ki,"ku] I. Indefinite what about of kii) ever, what-ever, etc. Goth, hvauuh] so ca amh&kat) ruccati tena c' amlia attamana ceteti yan ca pakappeti ca kho
Lat. que, Goth. -h. Cp. ka, (after demonstr. pron. in the sense or how is it ? cp. kii)) = ever, who[Sk. knsca, Gr. rti, rs, Lat. quisque, whoever (see below 3). tati ca pan'
rf,
M
.
.
1.93
yan whatever
;
S 11.65. As a rule he thinks, whatever he intends the Pali form corresp. to Sk. ka^ca is *kascid = kc>ci,
.
the regular P. representative of the indefiapi). 2. Copulative or disjututive according to the general context being positive or (a) copulative and, then, now^ tadS ca negative, now then, and then (in historical exposition) J 111.188. Most frequent in connecting two or three words, usually placed after the second, but also after the third atthag anatthafi ca Dh 256; pubbelparani ca Dh 352; alag etehi ambehi jambuhi panasehi ca J ii.ibo. In the âme sense added to each link of the chain as ca-ca also mixed with (cp. Sk. ca-ca, Gr. r^ re, Lat. que que constituents of similar pairs as api-ca, cp. re-Koc) tuyhafi ca tass5 ca to you and her (orig. this or whatever to you, whatever to her) = to you as well as to her Often with the first member emphasized by J 1. 151. eva c' eva, as well as hasi c' eva rodi ca he laughed as well as cried J 1. 167 magsena c' eva phalaphalena ca with flesh as well as with all kinds of fruit J 111.127; iubhaddako c' eva supesalo ca J 111.82 c' eva apace padiise pi ca waste and even defile ThA 72 (Ap v.40). but (esp. after a negation) yo ca but (b) disjunctive who Th I, 401 yada ca but when (cp. tada ca) J 111.128. In conditional clauses (cp. 3) comb'' with sace=but if. sace on the other hand sace agarar) ajjhavasati ca pabbajati agaru Sn io<)3. With neg, na ca = but not mahati vata te bondi, na ca panna tadupika (but your wisdom is not in the same proportion) J 11.160. 3. Conditional: if [= Vedic ced, Lat. absque] D 1. 186, S 111.66 (rupaii 1.91 207; 11.36, 57 (jati ca not va) ca atta abhavis-sa) A i.5<S v.87 J ii.i in (ciram pi kho ravamano ca dfisayi " he might khadeyya yavat) have eaten a long time, if he had not come to harm by iv.487 v. 185, 216 (Sakko ca mc his cry," or " but "; varao dajja so ca labbhetha me varo: " if S. will give me a wish, that wisli will be granted." or " whatever wish he will allow, that one will be fulfilled ") vi.zob, 208. na ca (at the beginning of an interrog. phrase) = pavirerai, na ca me if not S 1. 190 (ahai) ca kho Bhagava kind garahati if the Bh. will not blame me). For BSk. ca = ced sec Av!i 11. 189. n. 9. Oakita (adj.) ^Sk. cakita, oak] disturbed; afraid, timid
ci (cid) is
&
nite ca (cp.
cana &
unredupl. form in Sk. carati (versatur), Gr. iriXoiim,^ Obiilg. kolo' Lat. colo, incolo rroXoc (pole) wheel, Oisl. hvel] I. Crude meaning: i. a wheel (of a 2. a PvA 65 (ratha) Miln 27. carriage) Dh i discus used as a missile weapon J 1.74; Pgdp 36; cp. 3. a disc, a khura" a razor as an instr. of torture. hettbapadatalesu cakkini jatSni, forming the circle 2'"' characteristic mark of a MahSpurisa D 11.17 = Miln 51. 4. an array D III. 149. III. 143 J II. 331 of troops (under tayo vyuha paduma" cakka 3akata) II. Applied meaning: i. (a wheel J 11.404= IV. 343. as component part of a carriage, or one of a duad or tetrad =) collection, set, part; succession; sphere,
iroXf/'w,
; ;
; ;
Vin 1.330 (cp. Vin. Texts 11.281) 111.96; iriyipatha" the 4 ways of behaviour, the various positions (standing, walking, sitting, lying down) DA 1.249 Sdhp 1)04. si. miga the sphere or region of dogs & wild animals Miln 178; cakkena (instr.) in succession PvA III. cakkag katabbag, or bandhitabbai) freq. in Vam. and Pattb, "The cycle of formulated words 2. (like the four wheels is to be here repeated." constituting the moving power of a carriage = ) a vehicle, instrument, means & ways attribute, quality state, condition, esp. good condition (fit instrumentaUty),
region, cycle
;
catucakka an instr. of four, a lucky tetrad, a fourwheeler of the body as expressing itself in the four kinds of deportment, iriyipathas A 1132; S 1.16. 63 (catuIn this sense generalized as a happy state, patirupadesa-vasa, sapconsisting of " 4 blessings " purisupassaya, atta-sammapanidhi, pubbe-kata-pufiCp. also v. 114; mentioned at Ps 1.84. iiata A 11.32
cakkai)).
: ;
Sn 554 sq. 684. Esp. pronounced in the two phrases dhamma-cakka (the wheel of the Doctrine, i. e. the
;
M
;
symbol of conquering efficacy, or happiness implicated in the D.) and brahma-c" the best wheel, the supreme instrument, the noblest quality. Both with pavatteti to start * keep up (like starting & guiding a carriage), to set rolling, to originate, to make universally known, dhamma^ e. g. S 1.191 A 1.23, loi 11. J4. 120
; ; ;
III.
151
IV.313;
Sn 550
sq.
693;
111.412
Ps 11.159
;
:
Davs
Oakora
IV. 35.
46.
(kor), see
[Sk.
163.
(nt.)
cakora to kol
francolin
VvA
Cakka
partridge (Perdix rufa) See also cankora. [N'edic cakra, redupl. formation
note on gala] the v. 416; V'v 35*; J

*qnel to see also note
fr.
turn round (cp. P. kaiitha>Lat. collus & on gala):=that which is (continuously) turning, i. e. wheel, or abstr, the shape or periphery of it, i. e. circle. Cakra = Gr. curXut, Ags. hveohl, hveol = wheel. The
S 11.27 1.71 67 (see dhammaV brahma" 24; III. 9. 417; V.33; Vbh 317 sq.;^344 (se^ Cp. vi. brahma). Cp. cakkavattin (below). -chinna (udaka) (water of a well) the wheel of which -bhafljanin one who destroys a state of is broken Ud 83 & good J v. 112 (patiripadesavasadino welfare kusala-cakkassa bhaQjani C.) -bheda breaking peace or concord, sowing discord Vin 11.198; 111.171*; -yuga a pair of wheels \'v 83* -ratona the treasure of the wheel, that is of the sun"(cp. Rh. D. Bxiddh. Suttas p. 252; III. 59 SQ- 75: J "'3: Dialogue': 11. 197, 102) D 11.17: DA 1.249. See also cakkavattin -vaftaka (nt ) 11.311 a scoop-wheel (a wheel revolving over a well with a string of earthen pots going down empty & coming up -vattin (cp. full, after dredger fashioni Vin 11. 122 dhammacakkar) pavatteti above) he who sets rolling the Wheel, a just ft faithful king (riji hoti c. dhammiko dhammaraja cSturanto Sn p. 106, in corresp. pass, v. 1002 as vijeyva pathavii) imag adaiiêna asatthena dhammena-ra-anusasati). A definition is given by sq
PvA
11.9,
89
Cakkalaka
go
Cakkhumant
ing (cp. the use of the phrase j<lniti passati " to know and to see" = to understand clearly). See e. g. S 11.7-11, 105; rv.233; V.179; 258; 422 sq. Most frequently as dhamma" " the eye of the truth," said of the attainment of that right knowledge which leads to Arahantship, in phra.se virajai) vitamalai) dh-cakkhug uppajjati Vin 1.16; I) 1.86, no; S n.134 sq. iv.47 107; V.467; A IV. 186; Ps 11.150 sq. 162; Miln 16. Similarly patii\a. It 52 ariya" III. The eye 1.5 10. as the instr. of supersensuous perception, " clear " sight, clairvoyance. This is the gift of favoured beings whose senses are more highly developed than those of others, and who through right cognition have acquired the two " eyes " or visionary faculties, termed dibtMcakkhu & buddha-caVkhu It 52 D 11.38 resp. They are most completely described at Nd* 235 (under cakkhuma), & the foil, categories of the range of application of cakkhu are set forth 1 magsa-cakkbu the physical eye which is said to be exceptionally powerful & sensitive. See Kv in. 7 (trans, p. 149 fl.). 'V'ism 428 (magsa"^ 2 niija"). 2.dibba- thedeva-eye, the eye of a seer, allpervading. & seeing all that proceeds in bidden worlds. 3 pafifia the eye of wisdom he who knows all that can be known (jJnar) passag recognizing & seeing, i. e. of perfect
;
Bdbgh. at DA i .249. -Three sorts of c. arc later distinguished: a cakkava|a-c a iinii'eisal king, or c3tu ranta-c (ruling over four great continents Sn p. 106 KhA 227), a dipa-c (ruhng over one), a padesa-c" (ruling over part of one) Usually in phrase raja cakka vattin: U 1.88; in. 156; iv.3n2 v. 44, 99. 342 D 11. 16. III. 59 sq., 75, 142 sq. A 1.76, 109 sq. 111.65 172 Kh 11.37, '33- ^45- J"i47 sq 365; iv 8g, 105; v.22 VIII.12 ("sukha) 11.395; iv.119; Vbb 336; J 1.51 PvA 117; VvA 18; Sdhp 238", 453; DhA 11. 135 (siri). -gabbha Vism 126 -rajjai) karesi J 11.311; -viddha (nt.) a particular form of shooting J v.130 -samarulha (adj.) having mounted the wheels, i. e. their carts (ol'
; ;
;
janapada)
1.178; 111.66, 104.
Cakkalaka [fr. cakka] a disc or tuft (?) Vism 255 (kalira, where KhA 50 reads in same context kalira-dao4^)'
Cakkali (f) drapery Vin
11.
174.
11.
Cakkalika a window blind, curtain Vin
148.
Cakkalaka [Vedic cakravSka, cp. krkavaku, to sound root kr, see note on gala] the ruddy goose (Anas Casarca) J III. 520 IV. 70 sq. (N. of J No. 451) Pv n.12' Miln f. cakkavaki vi. 189=501. 364, 401 J in. 524
;
Cakkavi4a (m. & nt.) a circle, a sphere, esp. a mythical range of mountains supposed to encircle the world pi. worlds or spheres J 1.53, 203 vi.330 Vism 205 (its extent), 207, 367, 421 DhsA 297 DhA 11. 15 in. 438 in the trope " cakkavatai) atisambadhai] brahmaloko atinico " ( = the whole world cannot hold it) to express immensity DhA 1.3 10 VvA 68. -gabbha the interior of the C. sphere J iv.119; DA 1.284; -pabbata (nt.) the C. mountains, "world's end" vi.272 -rajja (nt.) the whole world, strictly J in. 32 speaking the whole region of a sphere J 11.392.
;
understanding cakkhubhiita ii&Qa dhamma brahma). the eye of a Buddha or of complete 4. buddha intuition, i. e. of a person who " sees the heart of man," of a being realizing the moral state of other beings and determined to help them on the Path to Right Knowledge. (a summary account of Nos. 1-4, ft. in 5. sanrianta all Scripture-passages a standing Ep. of Gotama Buddha, see below), the eye of all round knowledge, the eye of a Tathagata, of a being perfected in all wisdom. Out
;
:
of these are mentioned & discussed singly or in sets (Nos. 1-5) : DhsA 306 ; SnA 351 (Nos. 1-3 :) It 52 Kvu
;
Oakkhu
[Vedic cak?uh, etym. not clear, as redupl. perhaps to Iks, aksa eye, kjana moment, or as intens.
(nt.)
251
to cit, cp. cinteti, & see Walde, L-it. IVtb. under inquaml the eye (nom. sg. cakkhug Vin 1.34 S 1.115 111.136, etc.). I. The eye as organ of sense (a) psychologically cakkhuna riipar) disva " seeing visible object (shape) with the eye " (Nd^ on rupa q. v.) is the defin. of this first & most important of the senses (cp. Pv 11.6' dakkhiija c. the most valuable thing) the psychology of sight is discussed at i)A 1.194 sq., and more fully at J^lis cp. cak 507 sq. (see DhsA 306 sq Dhs trsl. 173 sq.) khuna puriso alokati rfipagatani Nd^ 234. In any enu meration of the senses cakkhu heads the list, e. g. Vin
336 sq. in. 102, 225, 244 sq. 269 Nett 28. Sec rupa. Also combd. with sota 1.318 cakkhusmir) haiîâti rflpehi S iv.201 111.264 A 1.28 1. " hata" A 1.129. passami nar) manasa cakkhuna va I see him with my mind as with my eye " Sn 1 142. \ in 1.184
1.34
;
1.21
11.308.
1.32,
199
:
IV.
123
Dh
191.
Vism 444
sq.
As
1.183 ; Nett J IV.137 adj. (-) seeing, having or catching
360
'
^^
sight of eka (dvi) one-eyed (two) A 1.128 sq. amisa seeing an object of sensual enjoyment S 11.226; iv.159; 111.250, 256; Ps J v. 91 (=kilcsaIola). acakkhu blind 1. 1 29. (b) ethically as a " sense " belonging to what is " " called body (kaya) it shares all the quaUties of the latter (see kaya), & is to be regarded as an instr. only, i. e. the person must not value it by itself or identify himself with it. Subduing tlie senses means in the first place acquiring control over one's eyes (cp. okkhitta cakkhu. with down-cast eyes Sn 63, 411. 972 Pv iv.3 & indriyesu guttadvara "indiiya). hi this connection the foil,
;
254); (dibba:) Vin 1.8, 288; 11.183; III. 5 ;D 1.82, 162 III. 52, III, 281 1.213 S 1.144, 196; V.266, 305; A 1. 165, 256, 281 11.122, 213, 276; IV.240 sq. v.13. 35, 68, 111.19, 29, 418; IV. 85, 141, 178, ?9i 200, 211, 340; J 111.346; Ps 1. 114; n 175; Vbh 344; PvA 5. (paiiiia:) S iv.292 v.467; A 1.35; DhA (buddha:) Vin 1.6; S 1.138; Ps H.33 111.174, 175. PvA 61. (samanta :) S i.i37 = Nd* 2^$* Sn 345, 378, 1063. 1069, 1090, 1133; Ps ii.3i=Nd^ 235'. -ayatana (either cakkh' or cakkhv) the organ or sense of sight D in. 243, 280, 290 Dhs 585. 653 -indriya (cakkhundriya) the organ of eye. faculty of vision D1.70 111.225, 239 A I.I 13 Dhs 585, 597, 661. 830, 971 Vism 7 -karana (always in comb" w. iiatia-karana) producing (right) insight (and knowledge) It 82 (of kusalavitakka) f. 1 S iv.331 (of majjhim pafipada) Ps II. 147; -dada one who gives the eye (of understanding) Th 1.3; -dhatu the element of vision Dhs 597. 703, 817. -patha the range of vision; sight J 1.65 = DhA 1.173; J 1.146 IV.189. 378, 4(13 ( = cakkhunar) etar) nSmag C.) VvA 119; -bh'.ita (-l-iâna) (adj.) one who has become rv.94 the possessor of right understanding S 11.255 A V.226 sq. -lola greed (or greedy) with the eye Nd177; -viiUiana consciousness by means of visual perception, xasual cognition Vin 1.34; D 11.308, 310; Dhs 433, 556, 585, 589, 620 cp. Mrs. Rh. D. III. 243 Biiddh. Psvch. Eth. p. I 77 Mtln trsl. i.8.->, 89 -vifUleyya (adj.) (i e' rupa) to be apperceived by the sense of sight Dhs 589, 967, 1095; Vin 1. 184; D 11.281; 111.234 -samphassa contact with the sense of vision (usually with "ja: sprung from visual contact) (of vedan3,
sg.
(It}2
= Kvu
;
passages
may
be mentioned
:
Vin l.34;Di.7o;Slv.i23;
feelings)
Vin
1.34;
11.308 sq.
in. 243
Ps
1.5,
40, 136.
ur.253 (do.) iv.81, 128 (na tumha11.244 (aniccai), etc.) kag) ; Ps 1. 132 (aniccatlhar)). Numerous others sec II. The eve under rupa. the most important channel of mental acquiring, as faculty of perception & apper-
Cakkhoka (adj.) having eyes, seeing (-), in dibba A 1.23. S in. 140; 148 (see cakkhu 111.') and a" blind D 1.191
;
Nrl 67.
ception
see).
insight,
knowledge
(cp. vcda,
oUa to
vid, to
Cakkhamant
(adj.)
;
[cakkhu -f-mant] having eyes, being

;
In connection with tiana (yrwciij) it refers to the apperception of the truth (see dhamnia-cakUhu) intui tioii and recognition, which means perfect understand;
gifted with sight
of clear sight, intuition or wisdom possessing knowledge (cp. samantacakkhu) 1.76 (one who knows, i. e. a connoisseur) cakkhumanto rupani
Cakkbula
dakkhinti " those
91
(of
Catur
Oa^îkata
(adj.) [cp. caijâ]
who have eyes to see shall see "

no,
etc.
Buddha)
:ii.403
;
1.85,
Vin i.i6;
;
the
angry Vin iv.3io.
S 1.27;
A
;
1.116,
124; 1V.106;
IV. 85.
Vh
273; sp. as Ep.

(
It
108, 115; I.22I of the Buddha the All:
DA
DhA
Caoîkka
;
wise S 1.121, 134. 159, 210 Sn 31, 160, 992, 1028, 1 1 10, Vv 12' = paficahi cakkhuhi cakkhuma Buddh 1 1 28; BhagavS VvA 60, cp. cakkhu in.); Vv 81".
(nt.) [can<}ikya, of can<Jika > cai)i4aka] ferocity, anger, churlishness Nd 313, 576, Dhs 418. 1060. 11 15, Cp. capîtta. 1231 Vbh 357; DhA 11.227.
Cavîtta (nt.) anger
Dhs 418 Pug

;
18 = 22.
Cp. ca^(Jikka.
Cakkhala
OakUliusa
(adj.)
= cakkhuka]
;
in
visama" squint-eyed,
squinting J 1.353
(adj.)
vi.548.
[Vedic caksu^ya] pleasing to or good for
the eyes (opp. a) Vin 11.137, 148-
CaQâla [Vedic cai)4ala] a man of a certain low tribe, one grouped with others of the low classes, an outcaste under nica kula (low bom clans) as ca^^cUa nesadS vena rathakara pukkusa at A 1.107= 11.85= Pug 51. As candala-pukkusa with the four recognized grades of
;
CttOkama [Sk. cankrama & cankxama, r. cankamati] (b) the place where (a) walking up & down S iv. 104. one is walking, esp. a terraced walk, cloister Vin 1. 15, A 1. 114; 183; III. 29 182; 11.220; D 1.105; S 1.212
society" (see jati
11.152;
;
mana)
candili
Vin iv.6 & khattiya) at A 1.162. 168 sq. ("vagsa); A in.214, 228 (brahf. PvA 175; Miln 200. iv.376 J iv.303
S
v.
; ;
111.226;
Pv m.i";
DhA
11.25.
See also
IV.87
J 1.17
11.273
V.132 (cp. kattarada^4a-passages)
pukkusa.
CaQ4ala
(nt.) a kind of amusement or trick 184). gulakila play with an iron ball
Cftnkamati [Intens. of kamati, to kmil=Sk. cankramiti cp. kamati] to walk about, to walk up & down Vin 1.15, Caus. 182 11.193, 220 ; IV. 18 ; S 1.107, 212 PvA 105. cankamapeti J in. 9.
; ;
i.6a?(=ayo-
DA
Catnkka*
(nt.)
[fr.
catu = 'catuka > 'catukyar)]

:
i.
Cankamana
cankamati] i. walking up & down 2. a cloister walk ( = cankama) S 11.282; DhA 1. 10. VvA 188. Usually "- Vin 1.139 (sala) J 111.85; rv.329 PvA 79 ("koti the fax end of the cloister).
(nt.) [fr.
tetrad, a set of four, conststiiig of four parts "pancakajjhana (pi.) the fourfold & the fivefold system of medita2. a place where four roads DhsA 168 see cpds. meet J vi.389 Miln 330 (see also below) esp. in phrase catukke catukke kasahi tileti (or is it " in sets of four "?
tion
Cankamika
Cankora
(adj.) [fr. cankama] one who has the habit ol walking about Miln 216 (thana standing & walking).
[cp. cakora] the Greek partridge 163); J VI. 538.
Vv
35^
(cp.
VvA
Cangavara [cp. Tamil canguvaâ a dhoney, Anglo- Ind. doni, a canoe hollowed from a log, see also doni] a hollow vessel, a bowl, cask M 1.142 As J v. 186 (in similes). Ita Miln 365 (trsl. Miln 11.278 by " straining cloth "). Cp. caficu " a box " Divy 131.
;
See Morris, J.P.T.S. 1884, 79) J 1.326; 11.123; DhA IV. 52. 3. a square (in a village) Miln i, 365 J 11.194 v.459 DhA 317. -bhatta a meal for four bhikkhus Vin 11.77 111.160 wmagga the 4 fold path Nett 113; -yaiifla (usually sabba catukka) a sacrifice consisting of (all) the four parts (Or is it the cp. J 1.335J in.44, 45; PvA 280; " cross-road sacrifice "?)
'
Oaagotaka
158;
[cp.
v.iio, 303; VI. 369, 534;
Mhvs
cangavara] a casket, a box J 1.65 DhA II. 116; iii.ioi IV. 106; Anvs p. 35 Vism 173.
;
iv.257
VvA
33.
" ?] Catnkka^ [origin. " consisting only of one quarter empty, shaUow, Uttie Nd^ 415 ("paiiila, with omakapaflfla, lamaka-p); J iv.441 (nadl=tuccha Com.). Gr. Catnttha (num. ord.) [Vedic caturthi, Idg. (inetnrt6 = TiTpa-oi;. Lat. quartus, Ohg. fiordo] the fourth Sn 97, VI 367 g (adv.) for the fourth time 99, 450 J III-55 DhA 111. 74. f. catutthi Sn 436 Vism 338.See also
;
Caocara (nt.) [Sk. catvara, cp. Trenckner, Notes, p. 56] a quadrangular place, a square, courtyard a place where four roads meet, a cross' road Vin in. 151 iv.271 Miln i ( + catukkasinghataka), 330 (do.) J 1.425 (raccha).
;
'
{s.v.
Addha) addhuddha.
Oaja (adj.) giving up, to be given up in cpd. duc hard to give up A 111.511 J v. 8. Gp. caga.
; ;
-bhatta food eaten only every fourth day J v. 424. -magga " the fourth Path," of Arahantship DhA 1.309; -mana (?) (nt.) name of the tongue, in so far as it forms
Caiati [Sk.tyajate, tyaj- Gr. iro îw to scare away] i. tu let loose, to emit, to discharge A 11.33 J 1-342 (mutta karisarj) fig. to utter (a speech) J v.362. 2. to abandon, to give up, sacrifice (with loc. of person to whom Asuresu paijar) S 1.224= J 1-203) Dh 290; J n.205 v.464; VI. 570. grd. caja UI.211 pp. catta, q. v. [Sk. tyajya] q. v.
the fourth vatthu (beside eyes, ears, nose) according to tlie gloss: J v. 155 extremely doubtful.
;
Otftralft (adj.) [Intens. of
of r in
;
cal=car, to move, with n instead redupUcation, cp. Sk. canc6ryate = carcariti, caicala (=*carcara). Or. yapy\c^w & yayyaXiZui to tickle see also note on gaJa & cp. cankamati] moving = calacala); to & fro, trembling, unsteady J iv.498
(
Sdhp
317, 598.
Oatula (adj.) [Sk. catura] clever, skilled

catura.
Mhbv
148.
See
[Vedic catvSrah (m.) catCator, catu in composition Tirrapii (hom. vari (nt.) fr. *quctuor, *quetur = Gr. Lat. quattuor, Goth, fidwor, Ohg. fior, Ags Ti-Twp-. ) qu(e)tru, cp. tisr&s. fcower, !:. four; catasras (f.) fr. Also as adv. catur fr. quetrus=Lat. quater & quadru] ace. m. base of numeral four; i. As num. ad}, nom. & f. cattaro (Dh 109; J 111.51) and caturo (Sn 84, 188), m. catuncatasso (Sn 1122), nt. cattari (Sn. 227); gen. catubbhi (Sn uan (Sn p. 102), [f. catassannar)] instr. catuhi loc. catusu (J 1.262) & 229), catuhi (Sn 231) & catu catur" in cpds. adv.. 2. As 7ium. catusu. catuddasa (14), also through elision & reduction cuddasa I'vA 55. 283, etc., cp. also catuddasi. Catu; ;
Oavâ (^j.)
[Sk. canda] fierce,
uncontrolled, passionate S 1.176; 11.242 1.250) ( = maria-nissita-kopa-yutta A ii.iog = Pug 47 (sakagava) J 1.45" 11.210. 349;
;
violent; quick-tempered, Viu 11. 194 (hatthi) D. 1.90
DA
catusatlhi (64) J 1.50 IM93 PvA visati (2^1 Sn 457 vassa-sahassani J 1.137 74 caturasiti (84) usually with Pv IV.7' Dh\ 11.58 PvA 9. 3'. 254. etc. See 11.31 1
:
; :
343, 279 f. candi IV.9 (goQa) 104 Sdhp 41, 590, 598. 111.259; Pv II. 3* (=kodhanS PvA J n.443
;
Vism
(3ota. fierce current),
(hatthi)
OhA
;
1.126
83).
Compar. candatara S
caijcjikata
11.242.
In
cpds.
carKji",
see
&
caijiditta.
also cattarisa (4"), , , , four-edged -(r)ansa ( = caturassa, having four edges, (conDhs 617; PvA 189 (read sobhitaya) -(r)anga fourfold 1.77; sisting of) four limbs or divisions, 19-:; VI.169 (uposatha, cp. atthanga) II. 190, J 1.390; Dnvs 6 Sdhp O4 -(r)angika ^prec. Dhs 147, 157. 397 : -(r)angin (adj.) comprising four parts, Sdhp
;
Kh
85
58
CaQ4aka
(ailj.)
= canda;
f.
candika Pv
11. 3''.
iS:
candiya
"in!
of
an army consisting
infantry
of
elephants, chanots,
J 111.259
(=:kodhaaa).
cavalry
&
li.i*^; J n.102, 104;
Vism 146;
Catur
92
Candanika
Catnra [Deriv. uncertain.
that
J
III.
SnA
(adj.)
225. 353;
DhA
iv.144; cp. J vi.275; -(r)angula

; ;
measuring 4 fingers, 4 fingers broad or wide, Vin -(r)an1.46; S 11.178; J VI. 534 Th I. 1137 Vism 124. gulika = prec. Th 2, 498 (.^ThA, 291); -(r)anta see four-cornered, quad-(r)assa [catur (- assa''] catur rangular, regular Vin 11. 3 10 fjidligh) J iv.4(i (avala) 492 -(r)assara (sala) v. 49 Pv ii.i''. Cp. caturagsa Oc next muggara) (see last) with 4 sharp sides (of a hammer I>liA 1.120; -(r)4dhitthana (adj.) one who has taken
; ; ; ;
: ;
is
quickly.
;
Vbh
Dcr. VI. 25. 266 351 (=caturiya).
Sk. catura]
f.
Perhaps from tvar to move. clever, skilled, shrewd

abstr.
caturata cleverness
Caturiya at
Vv
4 1^
is
to be read ca turiya, etc.
Otherwise
iii.y; iv.195
see caturiya.
Catta [pp. of cajatij given up, sacrificed A 11. 41 Th 1, 209 (vanna who has lost fame) J 11.336
;
111.239 -(r)4pasthe four resolutions (see adhitfliana) lit.: sena (adj.) endowed with the four apassena reclining on four A v. 29, 30; D ni.269, 2711; -ussada (catussada) full of four, endowed with 4 things, rich in four attributes J iv.309 (expld. p. 311 as having plenty of people, grain, wood A water); ^.422 = 461 "with four pillows " (p. 422 has caturassada for caturussada, which latter is also to be preferred to catussada, unless In the same connection occurs this is a haplology). satt-ussada (full of people) D i.iii e. g. & Pv iv.i* (see The formation " cattussada " has probably satta). been iutluenced by " sattussada " -(k)kanna (& ka) (b) " between (a) with 4 corners Vin 11. 137 J 111.255
;
:
v. 4
(jivita).
Cattatta (nt.) [fr. catta] the fact of giving up, abandonment, resignation Vbh 254 sq. DhsA 381.
;
Cattarba (& cattalisa) [Sk. catvariijsat] forty S 11.85; Sn p. 87 It 99 ~. Usually cattalisa J1.5S v. 433 DhA
;
;
1. 41
11.9. 93.
-danta having 40 teeth (one of the characteristics of a Mahapurisa) D 11.18 111.144, 172.
;
Catt&risaka (adj.) having forty
111.77.
Cadika at Miln 197 (umikavankacadika) prob. for niadika.
four ears,"
i.
e.
secret,
of
manta
(counsel) J
vi.391
Cana
-(k)kama walking with four (feet), quadruped Vv 64* Pv i.ii'; -kundika on all fours M 1.79; A m.i88; D iii.O Pv III. 2" (cp. PvA 181); -kona four cornered, -(k)khandha crossed, in raccha cross road PvA 24 the four khandhas, viz. feeling, perception, synthesis & intellect (see khandha) DhsA 345 -(g)guna fourfold, quadruple D 11. 135; S 127; J 1. 213; VvA 186; Sdhp 40; -cakka with four wheels S 1.16 = 03 (said of the jiumau body, see under cakka) -jata of four sorts, viz. gaudha (perfume) having four ingredients ThA, 72
; ; ; ;
(-) [Vedic cana fr. rel. pron. "quo -I- demonst--. pron. *no, cp. ana, nana; Gr. vii Lat. -ne in quandone^P. kudacana. cana = Goth, hun, Ohg. gin, Ger. ir-gen-d. Cp. ci] indef. particle " like, as if," added to rel. or interrog. pronouns, as kiiicana anything, kudacana at
;
any time,
Caiiao
it
etc.
Cp. ca
&
ci.
= cana; and then, if Vin in. 121 (cp. ca 3) be separated at this passage into ca nag ?
or should
(see next) -jati of four
kinds J :.265, v. 79; (gandha).

;
Canda [Vedic candra from *(s)(inend to be light or glowing, cp. tandana sandal (incense) wood, Gr. kuiSu/ioi; cinder Lat. candeo, candidus, incendo Cymr. cann
; ;
These 4 ingredients of perfume are saffron, jasmine, Turkish (tarukkha) & Greek incense (yavana) -jatiya iv.377 PvA (& jatika) in "gandha prec. J ni.291 127 Miln 354 J 1.178 (ka) -(d)disa (pi.) the 4 quarters of the globe S i.i&7=Sn p. 79; D 1.251 may also be taken for abl. sg. as adv. in the 4 quarters Vin 1.16,
;
white
11.12 -(d)dipika covering the 4 cp. ace. catuddisa,3 continents, of megha (a cloud) -dvara with 11.95 i.io2 1.270); of Avici4 gates, of a house
;
D
;
DhA (=DA
E. candid, candle, incense, cinder] the moon 11. 104; A 1.227; the shiner) S 1.196'; 11.2116 (i. e. Dh 413 Sn 465, 569, 1016 J in. 52 III 34 II. 139 sq. Pv 1. 12'; II. 6* Vv 64' (marii a shiny jewel, VI.232 -punna" or a moonlike jewel, see VvA 2 78, v. 1. "sanda). the full mooTvJ 1149. 267; v. 215; ^mukha with a face Canda like a fuU moon (of the Buddha) DhA 111.171. see list is extremely frequent in similes it comparisons
; ;
niraya It 86 J iv.3 Pv i.io'^; cp. Catudvara Jataka (No. 439 J IV. I sq.) -nahuta ninety four J 1.25 vi.486 -paccaya the four requisites (see paccaya) J 111.273, "santosa contentment with DhA iv.i 1 1 -pannasa fiftyfour DhA 1.4 -(p)pathaafourways J iv.460 -(p)pada[Sk. caturpad, Gr. rerpnTroi't, Lat. quadrupes] a quadruped Vin III 10 S 1.6; A V.21 Sn 603, 964 It 87 J 1.152 -parivatta (cp. attha "adhideva-fianadassana 111.82 A IV 304) fourfold circle S 111.59 sq. (pailcupadanakkhandhe). -parisa (f.) the fourfold assembly, soil, of male Ov- female bhikkhus ic upasakas (cp. parisa) PvA -pala fourfold Vism 339. -(p)padaka (adj.) consisting of 4 padas, i. e. a sloka f ika (gatha) a comstanza plete or sloka Anvs p. 35 -parisuddhasila (nt.) the four precepts of purity j in. 291 DhA iv.iii; -(b)bidha (catur -1^ vidha) fourfold Th/, 74 -(b)bipallasa (catur -f vipallasa) the fourfold change (cp. Nett 85) Th+ I, 1 143 SiiA 46 -byuha (catur 4- vyfiha) arranged in 4 arrays (of hara) Nett 3, 105 -bhaga the 4th part, a quarter Dh 108 -bhtimika having 4 stories or stages
; ;
;
in J.P.T.S. 1907, 85 sq. bodies or divine beings
In enumerations of heavenly Canda always precedes Suriya (the Sun), e. g. D 11.259; A 1.2 15; u.139; Nd^ 308 On qu4si mythol. Cp. candimant. (under Devata).
etym, see Vism 41 8. -kanta a gem Miln 118; -(g)gaha a moon-eclipse (lit. seizure, i. e. by Rahu) D i.io (cp. DA 1.95); -mandala the moon's disc, the shiny disc, i. e. the moon A 1.285 Dhs 617; Vism 216 J 1.253; 111.55; IV. 378; v. 123; PvA 65 -suriya (pi.) sun & moon J iv.61 (in compar.)
;
;
Candaka= canda VvA 278

the eye in a peacock's
(mani'')
Sdhp 92 (mayura
tail).
Candatta
(nt.)
[abstr. fr.
canda] in cpd. paripunna state
or condition of the full
moon SnA
502.
Possibly uouCandana (m. & nt.) [Deriv. unknown. Aryan but see under canda, Sk. candana] sandal (tree, wood or unguent, also perfume) Vin 1.2(13 A 1.9. 145,
;
;
(of citta or
dhamma) DhA
(of iiulriya)
1.2
;
iv.72
DhsA
(nt.)
;
cp.
Vism 493
-madhura
;
344, 345 sweetness

;
(syrup) of 4 (ingredients) DA 1.136 TliA 68 -mahapatha a crossing on a high-road Vism 235. -mahabhutika consisting of the four great elements DhsA 4113 -(m)maharajika see c"itum -masa 4 months, a season I'vA 96 Dpvs 1.24, 37 (ca) sec under masa -sacca tlie four truths or facts (see ariyasacca) DhA in. 386 Miln 334 {s)s!lla sala] a square formed by 4 houses, in phrase (nt.) [catur catuhi gabbhehi patimanditai) catussiilaij karetva VvA 22n DhA 111.291 -'ha (catuha <t catfiha) 4 days catuhena within 4 days S 11.191 catuliapai^caha 4 or See also cpds. with catu". 5 days Vin iv.280.
; : ; ;
m.) Miln 382; DhA 1.422 IV. 189 (pfija) \"vA 158 (agalu with aloe Kasika sandal from KSsi & sandal) PvA 70. A III. 391 IV.281 Miln 243, 348 ratta red s. J IV. 442 lohita" id. A v. 22 J 137 hari yellow s. J 1.14O. -ussada covered with sandal perfumes Th i, :(>7; Pv III. 9' ( candanasaranuhtto PvA 211); -ganfhi (or see the latter) a block of sandal wood better gandi \in 11. 110 -gandhin having a scent of sandal J 111.190 -sara choice sandal -vilepana sandal unguent J IV.3. (wood or perfume) Vv 52-', J 1.53, 340.
226;
III.
237; I>h 54;

; ;
V.420
;
(tree,
-I-
Candanika (f) a pool at the entrance of a village (usually, but not necessarily dirty: see Vin 11.122 it cp. candanapanka Av.^ 1.221. see also PW sub candana*) S v. 361
;
i.i I, 73.
448
i.iO]
Th
I,
567
v.15
Miln 220;
Vism
2O4. 343. 359; iJdhp 132.
Candima
Candima
(ni.
93
f.,
Carati
skin, hide, leather Vin 196 (elaka aja miga") A IV. 393 (siha dipi) PvA 157 (kadalimiga as rug); in. 82, 184; Miln 53; Sdhp 140. It is J 11. 1 to (siha") supposed to be subcutaneous (under chavi as tegument), & next to the bone chavig chindetva cammai) chindati S n.238-A IV. 129; freq. in expr. like atthi-cammanaharu-matta (skin & bones) PvA 68, see under naharu
or
;
f.
?)
[Sk.
caudramas m. & candrimS
hide, cp. Gr. iipo)

1.
'Sipiia}
i.
a cpd. of canda+ ma, cp. masa. The cp. pfirniina Pali form, liowover, is based on a supposed derivation fr. canda+ mant. like bhagava, and is most likely m. On
192 (siha vyaggha" dipi),

;
formation cp. Lat. lumen =Sk. rukman luminous, By itself only in similes at Dh 208, " 387 (at end of pada) & in " abbha mutto va candima n.io4=Dh i72=Th i, 871; Dh 382 =Th i, 873; Otherwise only in comb" with suriya, Ps 1.175. moon & sun, V 1.240 11. 12 ni.85 sq., 90, 1 12 S in. 266 V.264 sq. D 1.227; 11.53, i3<^ v.59 Vv 30; J 11. 213; Miln 191 Vism 153. Also in cpd. candimapabha the light of the moon (thus BB, whereas SS read at all passages candiya" or candiya-pabha) S in. 156 = v. 44 =
this
shinyl the moon.
camma-mar)sa-naharu PvA 80. M 1.86 II. 192 (asi sword & shield)
;
2.
shield
;
Vin
;
in. 93
J v.373
VI. 580.
It 20.
Capala
(adj.) [Sk.
capala cp. capa
bow from
;
*iiep to
shake
or quiver, see Walde Lat. ll'tb. under caperro] moving to & fro, wavering, trembling, unsteady, fickle S 1.204 V.269; 1.470 (and a steady); A 111.199, 355. 39'; Dh 33 Pug 35 J 1.295 11.360. At J vi.548 it means one who lets the saliva flow out of his mouth (expl'' by paggharita-lala "trickle-spit").
-anda a water-skin J 1.250 -kara a worker in leather, a tanner Vin IV.7 Miln 331 a harness-maker J v. 45 a waggon-builder and general artisan J iv. 1 74 ( = rathakara) also as -karin PvA 175 ( = rathakarin) -khanda an animal's skin, used as a rug Miln 366 Vism 99 skin used as a water- vessel (see khanda) Vin 11.122 Ps 1.176 -ghataka a water-skin J n.345 -naddha (nt.) a drum Bu 1.31 -pasibbaka a sack, made of skin or leather ThA 283 J VI. 43 1, 432 (as v. 1.) -bandha a leather strap Vin 1.194 -bhasta (f.) a sack J v. 45 -maluka a leather bag J vi.431, 432 -yodhin a soldier in cuirass D i.5i~(in list of var. occupations; DA 1.157 camma;
; ; ;
;
'
Capalata (f.) [fr. last] fickleness, unsteadmess Miln 93, At Nd' 585 as capalana-l- capalyarj 251 Pgdp 47, 64. with gedhikata. meaning greed, desire (<.p. capala at
;
J VI.548).
Capn
lips
(or
capucapu) a sound made when smacking one's Vin 11.214 (capucapukaraka adj.), 221 iv.197.
;
kaiicukar) pavisitva) iv.107, 110; -varatta (f.) a leather thong J 11.153 -vasin one who wears the skin (of a black antelope), i. e. a hermit J vi.528 -saâka an ascetic wearing clothes of skin J 111.82 (nama paribbajaka).
; '
;
Cammaka
II.
1
a skin
Bu
11.52.
Cappnti [Sk. carvayati

"
adana
"] to
Dhtp 295 gives chew Bdhgh on Vin

;
root cabb in
11.115.
meaning
Cp. jappati.
Caya [from
17;
-"
cinati] piling,
heaping
collection,
mass Vin
Camati (& cameti) [cam. to sip but given at Dhtm 552 in meaning " adana," eating] to rinse, only in cpd.
acamati (acameti).
As
DhsA 44; in building; a layer Vin 11. 122, 152. one who heaps up, a collector, hoarder M 1.452
etc.).
(nikkha", khetta,
See also
a, apa,
upa.
Camara
[Deriv. unknown, probably non-Aryan. Sk. camara] i. the Yak ox (Bos grunniens) J 1.149; 111.18, In 375; V.416; Miln 365.-1 -I J 1.20; Sdhp 621. cpds. camari J iv.256. 2. a kind of antelope (-1)
J VI. 537.
-vijani (f.) a chowry (the bushy tail of the Yak made into a brush to drive away flies) Vin 11. 130. This is one of the royal ensigns (see kakudhabhanda & cp.
vala-vijani).
Oara (n-adj.) [from oar, carati] i. the act of going about, walking one who walks or lives (usually -) oka living in water M 1. 1 1 7 J VI.4 16 antara" S iv. 1 73 eka soUtary Sn 166 saddhir)" a companion Sn 45 anattha" J v.433 jala Davs iv.38. See also careti & gocara. Instr. carasa (adv.) walking M 1.449. cara-vada " going about talk," gossip, idle talk S in. 12; v.419. sucara easy, duccara difficult Vin in. 26. 2. one who is sent on a message, a secret emissary, a spy S 1.79. Also as
;
:
carapurisa
Nole.
v.
1.
Oamasa [Vedic camasa, a cup] a

:
ladle or spoon for sacrificing into the sacred fire J vi.528'* = 529* (unite ca with masa, cp. 529' and n. 4 aggijuhana-katacchu-sankhatimasafica [for camasaii ca] v. 1. B''). Cp. Kern, Toevoegselen s. v.
cara-puraya at A v.133
;
11.404;
iv.343
vi.469
DhA
1.193.
should be changed into
SS parampar&ya.
Caraka i. = cara'-' (a messenger) J vi.369 (attha) adj. walking through sabbalokar)" J v.395. 2. any animal S 1.106; PvA 153 (vana).
Camn
[Both derivation and exact meaning uncertain. is a. peculiar vessel into wh. the Soma flows from the press. In late Pali & Sk. it means a kind of small army, perhaps a division drawn up more or less in the shape of the Vedic vessel] an army J 11.22 natha a general Mhvs pati id. Davs 1.3.
(f.)
The Vedic caniu
Oampa= campaka
Campaka
338;
1.384;
J vi.151.
Caraoa (nt.) [of a deer, called paAca-hattha "having 5 hands," i. e. the mouth and the 4 feet] i. walking about, grazing, feeding VvA 308 (tthana). 2. the foot Vin iv.212 behaviour, good 3. acting, J V.437. conduct, freq. in comb" with vijja, e. g. A 11.163; v. 327; Dh 144; Vism 202 (in detail); PvA i, etc. D 111.97, 15&; S" 4if>. 462, 536; Miln 24. sampannacarana (adj.) accomplished in right behaviour S 1.15^,
;
the Champaka tree (Michelia champaka) having fragrant white \- yellow flowers J v. 420 vi.269 Miln
;
166; Sn 1126;
Pv
Ii.i3.
Cp.
sai\.
(
DA
)
1.280
Vism 514
(nikl<ha, in
simile);
DhA
i.i
1 1
;
Cara^vant (adj.) one caraija) Sn 533.536-
of
pood conduct
= sampanna-
VvA
194.
Campa
(f
N. of a town (Uhagulpore)
of a Nagariija J IV. 454
DA
&
a river
Caiati [Vedic carati. ''quel to move, turn, turn round (cp. kantha & kula) = Lat. coIo (incolo), Gr. TriXnfm,, rriAoi;
1.279; J iv.454.
(
Campeyya N. Vism v>4.

Campeyyaka
(here
:
= jataka.
v.
1 1
No. 506)
(adj.
belonging to CaiiipS Vin
J vi.îkj
a Champaka-like tree).
(nt.)
Camma
curium hide or leather, cortex bark, .scortum liide Ohg. herdo Agb. heor.Na=i:. hide; also Sk. krtti Ohg. scirm (shield); E. skin from *gqer to cut. skin (cp. katuj^the cut-off
cp.
fWdic carman,
Lat.
;
& /imikii.Vo^ cowherd = gocara) doublet of oar is oal, see caiatiby gati-bhakkhanesu "] to move move," to behave, to be. Imper. act. cara (J 1.152). cara (metri causa, J in. 393) imper. med. carassu (Sn 696), pi. caramase ( = exhortative, Sn 32); ppr. caranto (J 1.152; PvA 14) ic car.-ii) (Sn 151; Oh 61, .305; It 117); med. caramana (Vin 1.83 Pv i. lo'" PvA 160) pot. careyya (Sn 45, 386, 1065; Dh 142. 328) & care (Sn 35; Dh 49. 168. jut. carissati (M 1.428); 329; It 120); aor. sg. 1"
(also nini'iXor goat-herd
:
also V. cakka, q. v. Dhtp 2)3 expl' car about, to " live and
'
Carahi
acarig (S ni.29), acarisai) (Pv 111.9*), 3"* acari (Sn 344), acari (Sn 354; Dh 326); can (J 11. 133). pi. 3"^ acaririsu (Sn 809), acarisui) (Sn 284} carigsu (Sn 289), acarug (Sn 289), acarur) (J vi.114): inf. caritui) (caiitu-kama J 11. 103) ger. caritvS (J 1.50) & caritvana (Sn 816); v.) Caus. careti pp. cilJâ (q. 2"'' caus. carapeti ( = Denom. of cara), pp. carita. (q. v.). See also cara, caraQa, cariya, caraka, carika, carin. Meaning: i. Lit. (a) to move about, to walk, travel, etc. almost synon. with gacchati in contrast to titthati to stand stiU cp. phrase caraft va yadi va titthaij nisinno udahu sayar) It 1 1 7 (walking, standing, sitting, reclining; the four iriyapatha) care tit {he acche saye It 120 titthai) carai) nisinno va sayano v5 Sn 151. Defined as " catuhi iriyapathehi vicarati " (i. e. more generally appUed as " behaviour," irrespective of posi-
94
Cavana
Carima
(adj.) [Vedic carama, Gr. riXoc end, rraXat along time (ago)] subsequent, last (opp. pubba) Tb 2, 203 It 18 J V. 1 20. acarima not later (apubba ac simultaneously) D 1. 185; M in.65 Pug. 13. -bhava the last rebirth (in Sagsara, with ref. to Ara;
h'antship) Th-.\ 260, cp. & next.
caramabhavika
in
Divy
(freq.)
Carimaka
(adj.) last ( = carima) M 1.426; Nd^ 569'' (vifiaanassa nirodha, the destruction of the last conscious state, of the death of an Arahant) ; Vism 291.
Expl. constantly by series viharati 11.36. vattati paleti yapeti yapeti Nd' 237. carami loke I move about (=1 live) in the world Sn 25, 455 agiho c. I lead a homeless life Sn 456, 464 eko c. he keeps to himself Sn 35, 956; Dh 305, 329; sato c. he is mindful Sn 1054, 1085 gocarar) gaijhanto c. to walk about grazing (see below) J ni.275 gavesanto c. to
irijrati
tion)
DhA
Cariya (nt.) & cariya (f.) [from car, carati] (mostly -) conduct, behaviour, state of, life of. Three cariyas at Ps 1.79 .six at Vism loi eight at Ps 11. 19 sq., 225 & four sets of eight in detail at Nd' 237''. Very freq. in dhamma & brahraa", a good walk of life, proper conduct, chastity eka living alone Sn 820 uncha" begging J 11.272 111.37 bhikkha" a Ufe of begging Sn 700 nagga" nakedness Dh 141. See also carati 2". In cpds. cariya". -pifaka the last book in the Khuddaka-nikaya -manussa a spy, an outpost J 111.361 (v. 1. carika").
;
'<
look for J
pifl4aya
c.
1.61.
(b) With
definition
of
a purpose:
;
Cala
(adj.)
[see
calati]
moving,
;
quivering;
cala
c'
;
nnsteady,
to go for alms (gamag to the village) Sn 386 bhikkhaya c. id. J in. 82. With ace. (in etymol. constr.) to undertake, set out for, undorgo, or simply to perform, to do. Either with c. carikar) to wander about, to travel Vin 1.83 S 1.305 (applied " walk ye a walk ") Sn 92 Dh 326 PvA 14 (janapada-carikai)), 160 (pabbata-c wandering over the mountams) or with carag piij<Ja-c. caratl to perform the begging-round Sn 414 or with caritatj duccaritag c. to lead a bad
eva vyaya ca anicca, etc.); J 11.299; 111-381 v.345 Miln 93, 418; Sdhp 430, 494. -acala steadfast, immovable S 1.232 J 1. 71 (tthana); Vv 51* (tthana=Ep. of Nibbina) acalag sukhag (=Nibbana) Th 2. 350; cp. niccala
fickle,
transient S iv.68
(dhamma
; ;
life
Sn 665
(see
carita).
c.
Also with ace.

;
meaning, as esanag
kill
to beg Th i, 123 c. to undergo pain S 1.2 10. (c) In pregnant sense to go out for food, to graze (as gocarag c. to pasture, see gocara). Appl. to cows caranti gavo Sn 20 or to the bhikkhu J in. 479
of similar vadhag c. to
DhA ni.38. -4cala [intens. redupl.] moving to & fro, in constant motion, -onsteady J iv.454, 498 (=caflcala); Miln 92; (cp. Divy i8<-), 281) -kkaku having a quivering hump (=calamanakakudha or calaka1V.330 III. 380 J
motionless
;
kudha).
Calaka' (m.) a camp marshal, adjutant va.rious occupations) A rv. 107 sq.
;
Th
I,
138
dukkhag
:
i.5isi(in
list
of
Calaka^
(nt.)
(bh. caramano= bhikkhaya c. PvA 51); Sn 386 (vikale na c. buddha the Buddhas do not graze at the wrong time). 2. Appl-' meaning: (a) abs. to
i.io^"
Pv
van a, chewing,
P. calaka.
[perhaps from oarv to chew; but Sk. caris not found in the specific sense of Cp. ucchittha and cuijâ] a piece of meat
behave, conduct oneself Sn
vi.114; Miln 25 (kamesu miccha c. to commit immorality). (b) with obj. to practise, exercise, lead a Ufe brahmacariyag c. to lead a Ufe of purity Vin 1.17; Sn 289, 566, 1128; dhammaii c. to walk in righteousness J 1.152 sucaritag c. to act rightly, duccaritag c. to act perversely S 1.94 Dh 231.
io8<i
;
thrown away after having been chewed Vin 11.115; IV. 266 ( = vighasa); VvA 222 ("atthikani meat-remnants
Calati
&
bones).
Carahi (adv.) [Sk. tarhi with change t . c due to analogy with ci (cid) in comb" with interr.] then, therefore, now, esp. after interr. pron. ko carahi janati who then knows ? Sn 990 kathan carahi janerau how then shall we know ? Sn 999; kifl c. A v. 194. Vin 1.36; 11.292 Sn 988 J in.3i2 ; Miln 25 DA 1.289.
;
: ;
[Ohtp 251 kampana, to shake. Perhaps connected with car, carati] to move, stir, be agitated, tremble, be confused, waver S 1.IQ7 Sn 752 J 1.303 (kileso caU) ppr. med. calamana 111.188 (maccha c.) Miln 260. Esp. freq. in expression kammaja-vata J IV. 331. caligsu the labour-pains began to stir J 1.52 vi.485. caus. caleti to shake S 1.109. pp caiita (q. v.).
;
&
Calana
nt.) shaking, trembUng, vibrating; excitef. calan! (quick, -h langhi) 188; DhsA 72. a kind of antelope J vi.537. (adj.
ment
III.
Oaiipeti [Caus. ii. of carati] to cause to move, to go J 1.267 (bherig c. to have the drum beaten) 75 (do.) DhA 1.398 (to circulate). As carapeti J
;
make
;
PvA
v. 510
Caiita (adj.) [pp. of calati] wavering, unsteady Miln 93, (nt.) Sn p. 146. 251 Vism 115 VvA 177.
;
;
(bherig).
Carita [pp. of careti, see cara
&
114
carati]
(-)
i.
(adj.) going,
moving, being (ragac=ratta)

etc.).
like,
;
behaving
105,
e.
Vism
J vi.313; Miln 92 (raga. dosa, moha",
2.
c.
(ekassa
carati
site;
(nt.) action, behaviour, living living alone); Ps 1.124 MiJn 178.

;
i'', 2''.
Esp. freq. with su and due"
^ô See also good, right,
Dh
proper or
duccarita
;
(nt.)
g.
Dh 169, Sn 665 Pv 1.9* (g caritva), 214 See also kaya vaci mano under kaya.
;
good action, right conduct <% the opposucarita Dh 168, 231; PvA 12, 71, 120: 1.146; u.85. 141; ni.267, 352; 111 iii
etc.
Cavati [Vedic cyavate from cyn=Gr. <rn'".i', cp. Lat. cieo, cio, soUicitus, Gr. leiw, Kivkm, Goth, haitan = Ohg, heizan] to move, get into motion, shift, to faU away, decease, esp. to pass from one state of existence into another 1.105), Kh D 1.14 (safisaranti c upapajjanti, cp. apeti vigacchati acetano pi samano VIII.4 ( = KhA 220 puiinakkhaya-vasena aiiilag thanag gacchati) It 99= Nd' 235^ (satte cavamane upapajjamane) It 77 (devo deva-kaya c. " the god faUs from the assembly of gods "), Sn 1073 for bhavetha ( = Nd2 238;) PvA 10. Caus. pp. caveti: inf. cavetug S 1.128 sq., 134 (kama.) cuta (q. v.), see also cuti.
DA
;
Oaritaka
Caritar
(c.
(nt.)
conduct
1.77.
(^ carita^)
Th
i,
36.
Cavana
(nt.)
only in
[n.
agent to
careti,
ace.)
cp caiita] walking, performing
1.18,
[from cavati] shifting, moving, passing away, to fall, destined to decease 1.326; It 76; J iv.484; viâ 19; in. 31, 33;
"dhamma doomed
("dhammata).
Cavanata
Cavanata
(f
)
95
+)
-(b)beda
f.
Carin
(pi.)
state of shifting, removal S ii.3~(cati
M
Caga
the four Vedas Miln 3

; ;
1.49 (id.).
ini
Vin
1.155
D 1.47 M 111.79; DA 1.139. cp.
-misin of 4 months
komudi
[from cajati, to give up, Vedie tyaj. Cp. Sk. tyiga] (a) abandoning, giving up, renunciation Vin l.io S III. 13, 26, 158 ; 1.486 A 1.299. More freq. as (b) liberality, generosity, munificence (n.) generous, munificent (adj.) silasampanno saddho purisapuggalo sabbe maccharino loke c<igena atirocati " he who is
;
virtuous
& religious excels all stingy people in generIII. 34. In freq. comb e. g. sacca dama osity " dhiti c. Sn i88 S 1.215 sacca dama c. khanti Sn 189 = S 1.215; niutta" (adj.) liberal, munificent. S v.351 392. "paribhavita citta " a heart bent on giving " S v.369.
-(in)niahapatha the place where 4 roads cross, a cross1. 124; road 1.102. 194 = 243; 111.91; cp. catu. -(m)mahabhutika consisting of the 4 great elements (of Miln 379; cp. kaya) 1.34. 55. 186. 195; S 11.94 sq. 'm)maharajika (pi.) Av.Sii.igi & Sk. caturbhautika (sc. deva) the retinue of the Four Kings, inhabiting 1.2 15 the lowest of the 6 devalokas Vin 1.12 ill. 18 Nd^ 307 (under dev5) J 11.31 1 (deva-loka) -yama (sar)vara) fourfold restraint (see yama) 1.57. 58 (cp. 1. 167); m.48 sq. S 1.66; 1.377; Vism 416.
D
;
DA
Cp. Dial. 1.75

Caturiya ness J
III.
n^.
5 or 7) noble treasures of a man (cp. the Catholic treasure of grace Sc see dhana below), viz. (as 5) saddha, sila, suta, caga, hberality. pa&dS. (faith, virtue, right knowledge,
In this sense
dga
forms one of the
(3, 4,
(nt.) [cp.
catura -)- iya]

;
skill,
cleverness, shrewd;
267
VI. 410
ThA, 227; Vbh 551
Vism
104
Davs
V.30.
wisdom) S 1.232;
III.
164, 165
suta)
S V.395
A 1.210; iil.8o = S iv.250 M 111.99 cp. A 1.152 = 111.44 (as 4 the last minus A 11.62 (sama) (as 3) saddha, sila, caga
;
Capa (m.
J U.112; (as 7) ajjhesanS, tapo, sila, sacca, caga. sati, PvA mati J n.327 cp. Ma-^ruta-tyaga Itm 31^. See also anussati & anus30, 120; Sdhp 214, 323.
;
nt.) [Sk. c5pa, from '(iBp tremble, cp. capala wavering, quivering] a bow 1.429 (opposed to koDh 15b ("atikhiija shot from the bow. cp. daijda) DhA III. 13?.). 3211 (abl. capato metri causa); J rv.272 v. 400 Miln 105 (da|ha), 352. -ko^ the end of a bow Vv.\ 261 nali (f.) a bow-case J 11.88 -lasuna (nt.) a kind of garlic Vin iv.259.
sarati.
-Adhittliana the resolution of generosity, as one of the 4 pa&iia.', sacca, c., upasama" D 111.229 -4nussatt generosity A 1.30 v.331 Dm. 250, 280 VismiQ7 :-katha talk about munificence A 111. 181 -dhana the treasure of the good gift, as one of the 7 riches or blessings, the ariyadhanani, viz. saddha, sila, hiri, ottappa. suta, c, VvA 113; as one of 5 paSaa 111.163, 251,; A IV. 5 -sampada (& sampanna) the (see above) A m.53 blessing of (or blessed with) the virtue of munificence
: ; ; ; ; ;
Capalla
(nt.)
[Der.
fr.
I.I
15
;
(=DA
Vism
1.286).
capala. Sk. oapalya] Also as capalya
fickleness
M
;
1.470;
Vbh
351
106.
Camara
(nt.) [from camara] a chowrie. the tail of bos grunniens used as a whisk Sn 688 Vv 64' J vi.510 VvA 271. 276. Cpd. camari-gahaka J vi.218 (anka) a hook holding the whisk.
;
Camikara
(nt.).
[Deriv.
unknown.
Sk.
camikara] gold
v.)-
1.62
11.66
(adj.)
111.53
iv.221, etc.
VvA
Cayati
12, 13. 166.

[fr.
ci]
Oigavant
Cagin
generous
111.183
iv.217, 220
Pug
24.
The Dhtp
Cara
to honour, only in cpd (237) defines the root c4y
by
-apacayati puja.
(q.
(adj.)
giving up, sacrificing, resigning Sn 719 (kama).

I.
C&t> i^) [PV- Hindi cata]
jar, vessel,
pot J 1.199
3O2
(paniya) oU tank)
;
111.277
(madhu honey
jar)
DhA 1.394
(tela"
76 (salibhatta holding a meal of rice). iv.343. 2. a measure of capacity J 11. 404 3. a large vessel of the tank type used for living in Vin 1. 153. -pafijara a cage made of, or of the form of a large earthen jar. wherein a man could Ue in ambush -pala (nt.) an earthenware shield (?) J V.372, 385 J V.373 (=kita).
;
VvA
[fr. car carati to move about] motion, walking, going doing, behaviour, action, process Miln 162 (-(-vihara); Dhs 8 = 85 ( = vicara); DhsA 167. Usually - (n. & pamada a slothful adj.) kama going at will J iv.261 sabbaratti" life J 1.9; pinda alms-begging Sn 414, 708
;
: ; ;
wandering
all
night S 1.201
samavattha"
111.257.
See also carati i''. -vihara doing & behaving, i. e. good conduct J 11.232 Dpvs. VI. 38 cp. Miln 162 (above).
;
Ci^
[cp. caru] pleEisant.
flattery
Miln 370
;
Vbh 246
Visra
7.
poUte in "kammata politeness, (cp. Sk. catukara) catu-kamyata KhA 236. 23, 27
; ;
Citar (and catu) [see catur] consisting of four.
Only
in
Caraka (carikal (adj.) wandering about, Uvmg, going, behaving, always -, like akasa". niketa". pure" (see f. carika journey, wandering, pubbangama), vana. esp. as carikat) carati to go on alms-pilgrimage (see carati i^) Vin 1.83 J 1.82 11.286 Dh 326 MUn 14. 22 n pakkamati to set out wandering J 1.87 Miln 16. S 1.199 M 1.117 A III. 257 DA 1.239 sq. (in detail on
cpds. viz. -(r)anta (adj.) " of our ends." i. e. covering or belonging to the 4 points of the compass, all-encirchng, Ep iv.309 (mahi) -(n-m.) of the earth J 11.343 (pathavi) one who rules over the 4 points i. e. over the whole 1.88 (cp. 11. 16 world (of a Cakkavattin) 1.249) Sn 552. See also Sp. AvS ii.iii. n. 2 -kummasa sour gruel with four ingredients VvA 308 -(d)dasi (f.) [to catuddasa fourteen] the 14"" day of the lunar half month A I 141 PvA 55; VvA 71. 99. 129. With paficadasi, Vv 15'. atthami & patihariyapakkha at Sn 402 dasika belonging to the 14''' day at Vin iv.315: -(d)disa (adj.) belonging to, or comprising the four quarters, appl"" to a man of humanitarian mind Sn 42 ("showing universal love," see Nd* -39): cp. X.I 36. Esp. appl'' to the bhikkhu-sangha " the universal congregation of bhikkhus " Vin i 305 11. 147:
: ;
two carika)
Caraka
cp.
VvA
165
EnA
295 (uncha).
(adj.) ---caraka
Sn 162 (sagsuddha").
DA
; ;
v. v. varanika Th 1.1129? a little play, masque, Sk cArana Mrs Rh. 1). Pss of the Brethren. 419. Ciritta fnt.) [From car] practice, proceeding, manner of
Caranika
iS:
acting,
(vanka)
conduct J Miln 133;

;
i.yf".
367;
31.
VvA
;
carittag
11.277
(loka)
v. 285
apajjati
to
mix with, to
call on. to
M
J
1.470; S 11.270 46 (rakkhita-gopitesu). -varitta manner of acting & avoiding J 111.195, cpTh I. 591 Sec on their mutual relation \iara m. Vism 1 1 -sila code of morality VvA 37.
III.
;
;
have intercourse with (c loc.) M 1.287.^111.40 (kamesu) (liulesu)
RV
1.
145;
J 1.93;
Pv
11.28;
III. 2'*
(expl''
catiihi disahi
agata-bhikkhu-sangha). 11.109; -(d)dlpa of four continents: raja Th 2. 48b; cp. Vastu 1. 108. 114; -(d)dipaka sweeping over the whole earth (of a storm) Vin 1.290, cp. J iv.3i4 & Avi 1.258
;
PvA 185 by Cp. AvS 1.266;
Carin (only -") (adj.) walking, hving. experiencing; behaving, acting, practising. (a) lit. asanga S 1.199; arabu" Sn 62 vihangapatha Sdhp akala Sn 386 .sapadana" M i 30 Sn 65 pariyanta Sn 9O4. 241
;
agu" .\ \\.ii\o. \ 111.163; dhamnia" Miln 19 brahma" Sn 695: manapa' Vv 31*; yata Sn 071 sama Miln 19. See all s. v. & cp.
(b) tig.
anudhamma" Sn b9
;
:
cafu.
C5r
Oini
(adj.) [Vedic cini & cayu to 'qe - 'qa, as in karaa, Lat. cams, etc., see under kama] charming, desirable, pleasant, beautiful J vi.48r Miln 201 Sdhp 428, 512 VvA 30 (i^vaggu), sucaru S i.i8: Pv n.12'2 ( = sutthu: ; ; ;
96
Citta
Ciwa
nianorama). -dassana lovely to behold Sn 548 J vi.449 (expl. on caru vuccati suvanpaii = suvanijadassana) p. 450 as VI. 579; f. -i Pv ni.6i*.
;
:
C&reti [Pcnom. fr. cara; cp. carati] to set going, to pasture, feed, preserve indriyani c. to feast one's senses (cp. Ger. " augenweide ") PvA 58 khantig c. to feed meekness 1.277 olambakai) carento drooping J 1. 1 74 ; Pass. ppr. cariyamana being handed round pp. carita. Cp. vi. J IV. 2 (not va)
:
;
[pp. of carati] travelled over, resorted to. made a habit of done, performed, practised J 111.541 Miln 360. su well performed, accomplished S i.42=2i4 = Sn i8[ Pv ni.5. Cp. 5. pari". vi. -tthana the place where one is wont to go J 11. 159; -manatta one who performs the Manatta Vin iv.242 -vasin one who has reached mastership in (c. loc.) ThA 74 Vism 154. 158. 164. 169, 331 sq., 37O der. -Tasibhava DhsA 167 (read vasi).
Ciiwatta
Cita
[pp.
(nt.) [Der. fr.
cinna] custom, habit Miln 57. 105.

;
DA
citaka'')
heaped lined or faced with (cp. pokkharaniyo itthakahi cita D 11. 178. cp. Vin
of
cinati]
11.123.
Cila [From calati] shaking, a shock, only in bhunu earthquake.

Oilanl
(f.)
-antaraijsa " one whose shoulder-hole is heaped up." one who has the shoulders well filled out (Ep. of a Mahapurisa) D 11.18 111.144. 164.
[to calana of
calaka^ a
pestle, a
mortar Vin
1.202 (in
cunna"
&
dussa, cp. sanha).
Cileti [cous. of calati] to to sift J 1. 71 (tinani)

;
move, to shake J Vin 1.202
v. 40
to scatter
Citaka cS: Citaka (f) [from ci, cinati to heap up]. i. a heap, a pUe, esp. a funeral pile a tumulus D 11.163 cp. 10". II. J 1.255 v. 488 VI. 559, 576 DA 1.6 DhA 1.69; 11.240 VvA 234 PvA 39. 2. (adj.) inlaid suvanna". with gold J VI.218 (=khacita).
; ; ; ; ; ;
Cavana
(f.)
;
moving,
shifting, 'disappearance
Vin
111.112
Citi
(f.)
[From
J
ci,
cinati.
to heap up] a heap,
made
See
(thanato)
Sdhp
61 (id.).
;
bricks
cetiya.
VI. 204
(city-avayata-pitthika).
of also
Caveti [caus. of cavati] to bring to fall, move, drive away disturb, distract A iv.343 (samSdhimha) J 1.60 (inf. cavetu-kama) n.329 (jhana, abl.). Aor. acavayi (prohib.) Sn 442 (thana).
;
Cittaka (nt.) [to citta'] a sectarian mark on the forehead in dhara-kumina a tortoise bearing this mark, a landtortoise Miln 364, 408, cp. Aliln Irsl. 11.352.
Citta'
Ci (cid in Sandhi) [Vedic cid nom. nt. to interr. base 'qui (as in Gr. rie, Lat. quis, Goth, hvi-leiks. see ki, cp. ka, ku), = Gr. ti{S), Lat. quid & quid(d)em, Av.'cit (cp. tad, yad, kad beside taij, j-ag, kir|)] indef interr. particle (always -), in koci ( Sk. ka^cid) whoever, kifici (kincid-eva) whatever, kadaci at some time or any time, etc. (q. v.), see also ca, cana, ce.
-
& Citra (adj.) [to cetati *(g)qait to shine, to be bright, cp. Sk. citra, Sk. P. ketu, Av. ci}>r6, Lat. caelum, Ags. hador, Ohg. heitar. see also citta*] variegated, manifold, beautiful tasty, sweet, spiced (of cakes). J iv,30 (genqluka) Dh 171 (rajaratha) Vv 47*; Pv 11. 11* (aneka) iv.3'^ (piiva madhura PvA 251). Citta
; ; ; ;
;
Cikiccbati [Sk. cikitsati, Desid. of cit, cinteti. Cp. vicikiccha], usually tikicchati to reflect, think over, intend, aim at. Pp. cikicchita 188 (in expl" of vicikic-
KhA
chita q.
v.).
Cikkhati (cikkhana, etc.) [Freq. of khya. Dhtp 19 cikkb= vacane] to tell, to announce: see a & patisar)".
:
CikkhaUa
cikkana & cikkala, slippery-t- ya] mud, mire, swamp; often with udaka". Vin 1.253; 11.120, III. 41 A III. 394 J 1. 196 Miln 286, 3.1 1, 397 159, 291
(nt.) [Sk.
: ;
PvA 102, 189, 215. iv.ii'; Miln 286.

Cikkballavant (adj.)
(adj.)
Vin
225.
11.
221
iv.312
Pv
Sn 50 (kama = Nd' 240 i, 674. (gatha) J v. 196 (genduka). 241 VI. 2 18. sucitta gaily coloured or dressed S 1.226 (b) Dh 151 (rajaratha) Pv i.io* (vimina). -akkhara (adj.) with beautiful vowels S 11.267 (Cp. vyanjana) -attharaka a variegated carpet 1.256 -agara a painted house, i. e. furnished with pictures a picture gallery \'in in. 298 -upahana a gaily coloured sandal D i.7~; -kata adorned, dressed up 11.64 = Dh 147 -Th I, 769; DhA in. 109 ( = vicitta); -katha (adj.) -nextS 1.199 -I- bahussuta) -kathin a brilliant speaker, a wise speaker, an orator, preacher. Freq. comb' w. bahussuta (of wide knowledge, learned), e. g.
(nt.)
painting
Th
nanavanna),
251
DA
muddy PvA
medhavin kalyanapatibhana S samana bahussuta c. ulara Vv 84**. A 111.58

pandita
. . .
iv.375,
J 1.148
(-H
;
Miln
I,
21
-kathika
- kathin
1.24
Th
2,
449
ba;
Cikkhassati [Desid. of ksar ^ Sk. ciksarisati] to wish to drop, to ooze out MUn 152 ("ssanto), see Kern. Toev. II. 139 & Morris, J.P.T.S. 1884. 87.
expl' at ThA 281 by cittadhammakatha -kanuna decoration, ornamentation, painting J iv.408 hussuta),
VI. 333
; ;
Cingalaka (& ika) (m. nt.) i. a kind of plant Sn 239 (= kanavlra-pupphasanthana-sisa SnA 283). 2. a toy
windmill,
;
made
of palm-leaves,
etc.
(DA
i.Sd
tala-
pannadihi katai) vatappaharena paribbhamana-cakkar)) \'in li.if> D 1.6 .M 1.266 A v. 203 Miln 229.
;
;
Cingnlayati [Denom. fr. cingula] to twirl round, to revolve like a windmill A 1.112.
CiCCiJayati [onomat.
(always comb'
Sn
p.
15
Pug 30 Miln 258

;
to hiss, fizz, sizzle with citicitayati) Vin 1.225; S 1. 169;

sq.
cp.
citicitayati]
Miln 278; Vism 306; PvA 147; DhsA 334; (m.) a painter J vi.481 -kara a painter, a decorator (cp. rajaka) S 11.101=111.152; Th 2, 255; J vi.333 -chatta at J vi.540 to be changed into patta -patta (adj.) haN-ing variegated wings J v. 540, 590 -patali (f.) N. of a plant (the " pied " trumpet-flower) in the world of Asuras J 1.202 DhA 1.2S0 -pekhuna having coloured wings J 1.207; vi.539 -bimba (mukhi) (a woman whose face is) like a painted image J v. 452 (cp cittakata) -miga the spotted antelope J vi.538 -rupa (nt.) a wonder, something wonderful J vi.512
;
; ; ;
as adv.
;
r)
(to citta*?) easily
Vin 11.78=111.161
iv.177.
Ciccitayana (nt.) fizzing
Vism 408
(sadda).
Ciflca (f.) [Sk. cifica : tintidika] the ('.-ana). SiiA 78.
tamarind tree
J v. 38
CHi-ci(i [redupl. interj.] fizz

Citicitayati see ciccitayati
:
'
DA
1.137.
;
Vin 1.225
cp-
Divy 606.
232 -lata the plant Rubia Munjista J vi.278; vana the R.M. grove, one of Indra's gardens [Sk. caitraratha] J 1.52. 104 11.188 vi.590. etc. -vitana a bright canopy DhA iv.14 -vyaiijana (adj.) with beautiful consonants (cp. akkhara) S 11.267 A 1.73 111.107; DhA iv. 14; -sala a -sani variegated cloth J ii.jgo painted room or picture gallery DA 1.253 -sibbana with line sewing a cover of various embroidery Sn 304 = J IV.395; J VI.218.
; ; ;
; ; ;
CitU
Ottta' (nt.) [Sk. citta, orig. pp. of cinteti, cit, cp. yutta
97
>
;
Citta
cetaso tato cittag nivaraye " a desire of his heart 1 3 he shall exclude from this " S iv.195. IV. Citta in
its
yu6jati,
cinteti]
I.
mutta > muAcati.
On
etym. from
cit.
see
relation to other terms referring
to
Meaning: the heart (psychologically), i. e. the centre & focus of man's emotional nature as well as that intellectual element which inheres in i: accompanies
manifestations i. e. thought. In this wise citta denotes both the agent & that which is enacted (see kanuna II. introd.), for in Indian Psychology citta is the seat & organ of thought (cetasS. cinteti cp. Gr. fpnv, although on the whole it corresponds more to the Homeric Sw/iiif). As in the verb (cinteti) there are two stems closely allied and almost inseparable in meaning (see III.), viz. cit & cet (citta & cetas) cp. ye should restrain, curb, subdue citta by ceto, il i.izo, 242 (cp. attana coday' att4nar) Dhp 379 f.) cetasS cittag samannesati S 1.194 (cp- cetas4 cittar) samannesati 5 1.194). 1 their general use there is no distinction to be made between the two (see III.). The meaning of citta is best understood when explaining it by expressions familiar to us, as with all my heart heart and soul I have no heart to do it blessed are the pure in heart singleness of heart (cp. ekagga) all of which emphasize the emotional & conative side or " thought " more than its mental & rational side (for
its
; ;
:
mental processes. 1. citta^hadaya, the heart as incorporating man's personality hadayag phaleyya. cittavikkhepag papurieyya (break his heart, upset his reason) S 1.126; cittai) te khipissami hadayan te phalessami id. S 1.207, 214; Sn p. 32 kamaragena cittag me paricâyhati S 1.188 >nibbapehi me hadaya-parilahag Miln 318 (" my heart is on fire"); cp. abhinibbutatto Sn 343 = apari4ayhamana-citto SnA 347 cittag adhitthahati to set one's heart on, to wish DhA 1.327.
: ;
2.
c.
:
as
status
citta
mind
II.
1
D
;
mental status, contrasted to (a) physical > kaya, e. g. kilanta weary in body & nikattha A 1.20 = 111.32; atura S 111.2-5
;
see manas & viflilina). It may therefore be rendered by intention, impulse, design mood, disposition, state of mind, reaction to impressions. It is only in later scholastic Igg. that we are justified in applying the term " thought " in its technical sense. It needs to be pointed out, as complementary to this view, that citta nearly always occurs in the singular ( = heart), 6 out of 150 cases in the NikSyas only 3 times in the
which
plural ( thoughts). The substantiality of citta (cetas) is also evident from its connection with kamma (heart as source of action), kSma & the senses in general. On the whole subject see Mrs. Rh. D. Buddh. Psvch. Eth. introd. & Bud. Psy. ch. II. II. Cases of citta (cetas), their relation & frequency for gram, purposes). The paradigma is (enum"" (numbers denoting ";,, not including cpds.) Nom. cittai) Gen. (Dat.) cetaso (44) & cittassa (9) Instr. cetasS (42) & cittena (3); Loc. citte (2) & cittamhi (2). Nom. cittai) (see below). Gen. cittassa only (of older passages) in c upakkileso S m.232 v. 92 A 1.207 c damatho Dh 35 & c vasena 1.2 14 iii. 156. Instr. cittena only in S i. viz. cittena niyati loko p. 39 upakkilittha p. 179: asallinena c p. 159. Loc. citte oiJy as loc. abs. in sam&hite citte (see below) & in citte vyapanne kayakammam pi v. hoti 1.162 cittamhi only S 1. 129 & cittasmig only S 1.132. Plural only in Nom. cittani in one phrase isavehi cittani (vi) muc" cii)su " they purified their hearts from intoxications Vin 1.35; S 111.132 iv.20 Sn p. 149; besides this in scholastic works = thoughts, e. g. Vbh 403 (satta
37; thita" steadfast in body & soul (cp. (hitatta) 5 V.74 passaddhi quiet of body & soul S v.66. The Commentators distinguish those six pairs of the sankharakkhandha, or the cetasikas citta-kaya-passaddhi, -lahuta, etc. as quiet, buoyancy, etc., of (a) the vifliianakkhandha (consciousness), (b) the other 3 mental khandhas, making up the nama-kaya (DhsA 150 on Dhs. 62 Compendium of Phil 96, n. 3) passaddha" D 111.241, 288. (b) intellectual status: citta> manas 6 vifiiiana (mind > thought & understanding). These three constitute the invisible energizer of the body, alias mind in its manifestations yafi ca vuccati cittan ti va mano ti va viiiiianan ti va (a) ayag atta nicco tatr' assutava puthujjano dhuvo. etc., D 1.2 1 (^3) n' dlag nibbinditug, etc. S 11.94 (t) *^ rattiya ca divasassa ca afina-d-eva uppajjati afiiâg nirujjhati Under adesana-patihariya S 11.95, cf. ThA. i on 125. (thought reading) evam pi te mano ittham pi te mano iti pi te cittag (thus is your thought & thus your mind, i. e. niccag habit of thinking) D 1.213 = 111.103 A 1.170. idag c. niccag idag mano S 1.53 cittena niyyati loko " by thoughts the world is led " S i.39 = A 11. 177 (cp.
:
KS PvA
55)
cetaso
kappo
apatitthita-citto Sdina-manaso avyapaonavyapanna-citto paduttha-manasanS v.74 paduttha-citto=paduttha-manaso S 111.93

;
as emotional habitus: (a) oc<jve = intention, 3. c. contrasted or compared with (a) will, c. as one of the four samadhis, viz. chanda. viriya, c, vimagsa D (/3) action, c. as the source III. 77 S v. 268 Vbh 288.
: ; ;
34, 43.
cittani).
& cetas in promiscuous appUcation. There no cogent evidence of a clear separation of their respective fields of meaning a few cases indicate the role of cetas as seat of citta, whereas most of them show no distinction. There are cpds. having both citta" & ceto in identical meanings (see e. g. citta-samadhi & ceto), others show a preference for either one or the
III. Citta
is
;
pi vyapannag hoti " when the intention is evil, the deed is evil as yag kiflci well" A 1.262; cittag appamaijag Esp. in conpamaijakatag kammag, etc. A v. 299. trast to kaya & vaca, in triad kayena vacaya cittena (in deed & speech & will otherwise as k. v. manasa, see under kaya III.) S 11.231, 27i = iv.ii2. Similarly tag vacag appahaya (cittag, ditthig') S iv. 319 = 1) in. 13, & under the constituents of the dakkhiijeyya15 sampatti as khetta-sampatti, citta, payoga" (the recipient of the gift, the good-will, the means) VvA 30, (b) passive = mood, feeUngs, emotion, ranging 32. with kaya & paflfia under the (3) bhavana D in. 2 19;
of
kamma
citte
vjapanne kayakammam
IV.
1 1 1
III.
106
cp.
1.237
'
Nett 91
(4)
classed with
cpds.).
kaya vedana dhamma under the
satipafthanas
11.95, 100,
299
sq.
v.
14. etc. (see
kaya
;
As
other, as ceto is preferred in ceto-khila & ceto-vimutti vimutta-citta), whereas citta is restricted to (but
:
part of the silakkhandha (with sila ethics, pajifta underPs 11.243; Vbh standing) in adhisila, etc. Vin v.i8i
325; cp. tisso sampada,
scil. sila, citta,
sentences will illustrate this. Vivatena cetasa sappabhasai) cittar) bhaveti " with open heart he contemplates a radiant thought" S v.263 = D iii.223 = A iv.86 cetasa cittag samannesati vippamuttai) " with his heart he scrutinizes their pure mind" S M94; vigatibhijjhena cetasa is followed by abhijjaya cittai) pansodheti D 111.49 anuparambhacitto bhabbo cetaso vikkhepai) pahatuQ A V.149: cetaso vupasamo foil, by vupasanta-citto
etc.
foil,
;
comb" w. upakkilesa,
The
cp. cetana, cetasika)
1.269.
citta &
g.
ditthi (see sila

pailfia are
frequently
grouped
together,
e.
S
is
1.13=165;
contrasted
111.269
Th
1.125 sq.
As
feeling citta
with intellection in the group Ps n.80 Vbh 376.

;
safifia c. dit(hi
11.52
4.
Definitions of
citta
(direct or implied)
cittan
ti
bhumikavatthu-arammaija-kiriyadi-cittataya pan' etag cittan ti vuttag DhA 1.228; cittan ti mano

vijlfiaoag
1.4;
samahite
padutthai)
citte foil,
foil,
by ceto-samadhi
1.8
;
1.13^;
manasag KhA 153; cittag manoviflfiaijag ti cittassa etag vevacanag Nett 54. yag cittag mano manasag
hadayag paijdarag,
etc.
cittai)
by ceto-padosa A
cp. It. 12,
Dhs 6=111 (same
for def. of
Citta
manindriya, under ly see Buddh. Psych.). As rup&vacara citta at Vism 376. \'. Citta in its range of semantical applications :
;
98
Citta
A
S
33,
43,
etc.
{li)
Tyapanna-c
citte
1.262.
kayakammam
IV. 322
;
pi
vyapannag hoti
11.220.
vySpanne Opp. a":

etc.)
(i)
heart, will, intention, etc. (see I.).
(7)
samoha-c {+ saraga,
as general status of sensory-emotional (a) heart being; its relation to the senses (indriyani). A steadfast & constrained heart is the sign of healthy emotional equilibrium, this presupposes the control over the samadahai)su cittar) attano ujukai) akagsu, senses sSrathi va nettani gahetva indriySni rakkhanti panditi S 1.26; ujugato-citto ariyasavako A in. 285 thita c. S i.i59~; A 111.377 = 1V.404 (-(- anejjappatta) c. na kampati Sn 268 na vikampate S iv.71 opp. capalar) khitta a heart unbalanced A 11.52 {+ visafic. Dh 33 nin) opp. avikkhitta" A v. 149 PvA 26 c. rakkhitai] mahato atthaya sagvattati a guarded heart turns to similarly c. dantag, guttag, saggreat profit A 1.7 cittag rakkhetha medhavi cittag guttag vutag ibid. sukhavahag Dh 36; cakkhundriyag asagvutassa \'iharupesu S iv.78 ye cittag rato cittag vySsiiicati safliiamessanti mokkhanti MarabandhanS " from the fetters of Mara those are released who control their heart" Dh 37; papa cittag nivaraye Dh 116; bhikkhuno c. kulesu na sajjati, gayhati. bajjhati S 11. 198 (cp. Schiller " Nicht an die Giiter hange dein Herz "). a lustful, worldly, (b) Contact with kama & raga (n) kama : kama mathenti cittag craving heart. Sn 50 S IV. 2 10 kamaragena dayhSmi S 1.188 kame napekkhate cittag Sn 435 ma te kamagune bhamassu manussakehi kamehi cittag vutthacittag Dh 371 petva S v. 409 na ujaresu kama^ûQesu bhogSya cittag namati A iv.392 S 1.92 kamasava pi cittag vimuccati A 11.211, etc. kamesu c. na pakkhandati na ppasSdati na santitthati (my h. does not leap, sit or stand in cravings) D ni.239; kSmesu tibbasSrago vyapannacitto S 111.93 kamamise laggacitto (divide thus !) PvA 107. rdgd : rSgo cittai) anuddhagseti (defilement (ci) harasses his heart) S 1.185; 11.231=271; A 11.126; raga-pariyutthitari c. hoti A in. 285 sarattaIJ1.393 citto S IV. 73; viratta" S iv.74 Sn 235; PvA 168. c. (fettered in the bonds of (y) various : patibaddha ) A IV. 60 Sn 37, 65 PvA 46, 151, etc. pariyadinna (grasping, greedy), usually comb'' w. labhena abhibhSta: S n.226, 228; iv.125; A iv.160; D 111.249. upakkilittha (etc.) (defiled) S 1.179; 111.151, 232 sq. v. 92 (kamacchando cittassa upakkileso) A 1.207 otiijna" fallen in love A 111.67 ^Â 322 V.93 sq. (c) A heart, comjKJsed, concentrated, settled, selfcontrolled, mastered, constrained. pasidati () c. (pasanna-c) (a heart full of grace, settled in faith) S 1.98 A 1.207 III. 248 Sn 434 pasanna A iv.209, 213
; ;
Vism 410, & passim. 1.79; 11.299; 111-281 (f) " blessed are the pure in heart," a pure, clean, puriGer. gelautert), emancipated, free, detached mutta-c, vimutta-c, etc. (cp. cetaso vimokceto-vimutti, muttena cetasa), 3savehi cittani
(a)
fied (cp.
heart,
kho,
muccigsu S 111.132, etc.; vi Sn p. 149. vimutta: S 1.28 (+ subhavita), 29, 46= 52 111.45 (+ viratta), 90 Nd* 587. suviIV. 236 (raga): Sn 23 (-(- sudanta) mutta: S 1.126, 141, 233; iv.164; A 111.245; v. 29; Sn 975 (-t-satim5). (0) cittag parisodheti M 1347; A 11.211; S IV. 104. alina c. (unstained) S {y) 1.159; A V.149; Sn 68; 717; Nd' 97 (cp. cetaso
;
llnatta).
(g) good-will, a loving thought, kindliness, tenderheartedness, love (" love the Lord with all your heart "). (n) metta-c usually in phrase mettacittai] bhaveti " to nourish the heart with loving thought," to produce good-will D 1.167; S 11.264; A 1. 10; v.Pi Sn 507 (cp. *' metta-sahagatena cetasa). keep thy (0) bhayita-c" heart with all diligence" (Prov. 4, 23) S 1.188 (H-susamahita) iv.294 v.369 (saddha-paribhavita) A 1.6 (-1-bahuUkata, etc.); Sn 134 ( = S 1.188); Dh 89 = 8 V.29 PvA 139. (h) a heait calmed, allayed, passionless (santa upasanta) S 1.141 Sn 746. 111.49 (i) a wieldy heart, a heart ready & prepared for truth, an open & receptive mind kalla"', mudu". udagga, pasanna" A iv.186; kalla PvA 38 (sanctified); lahu" S 1.201 udagga Sn 689, 1028; S i.igo (-1- mudita)
; ;
mudu PvA
(k)
54.
" while Abbhuta-cittajata hearts " S 1.178 evagcitto " in this state of mind" S 11. 199; Sn 985; cittam me Gotamo janati (G. knows my heart) S 1.178; thejâ-citto intending to steal Vin in. 58 araddha-citto of determined mind aniiacittar) 1.414 S 11.21, cp. 107 Sn p. 102
Various
phrases.
wonder
filled their
'
nana" of varying mind J 1.295 nihinacitto low-minded PvA 107; nikattha" A ri.137; ahata" A iv.46o = v.!8; supahata S 1.238 (cp. Miln 26); visankharagata" Dh 154; sampanna Sn 164; vibbhanta" S i.6i = A 1.70 = 11.30 = 111.391. (2 ) thought : ma papakaq akusalag cittag cintejryatha (do not think any evil thought) S v.418 na cittamattam pi (not even one thought) PvA 3 mama cittag bhaveyya (I should think) PvA 40. For further instances see Dhs & Vbh Indexes & cp. cpds. See also remarks above (under I.). Citta likened to a monkey
upafthapeti S n.267
; . ; ;
Sn
316, 403, 690, cp. c. pakkhandati pasidati S 111.133 A III. 245 also vippasanna S v. 144; Sn 506; cp. vippasannena cetasa Pv 1.10' (/3) c. santitthati in set s. sannisidati, ekodihoti, samadhiyati (cp. cetaso
; ;
:
ekodibhava) S 11.273; iv.263 A 11.94, '57^ samadhiyati (samahita-c, cp. ceto-samadhi quiescence) D 1.13=111.30, 108 S 1.120, 129, 188; IV. 78 = 351 A II. 211 111. 17, 280 1.164 iv.177 Vbh 227 Vism 376, etc. (l) supatitthita-c always in formula catusu satipatthanesu-s-c S 111.93 v. 154 301 D 111. 101 A v. 195. (t) susanthita S V.V4. c. vasibhuta c. S 1.132 danta c. Dh 35. A 1. 165. (d) "with purpose of heart," a heart set on, striving after, endeavouring, etc. (a) cittag namati (inclines his h. on, with dat appossukkataya S 1.137) nekkhamma-ninna S 111 233 Nnveka" D 111.283 A iv.233 v. 175. (fi) cittag padahati (pa-(-dh&: irpo TiW/jn) in phrase chandag janeti vayamati viriyag arabbhati c g pagganhati padahati D 111.221 A 11.15= IV. 462 S V.269; Nd^ 97; Nett 18. In the same sense pa-ni-dahati (in panidhi, panihita bent down on) (cp. ceto-panidhi) S 1.133 (tattha) V.I 57 Dh 42 = Ud 39; Dh 43 (samraa). IV. 309 (dup) (e) An evil heart (" out of heart proceed evil thoughts " Mk. 7. 21) (a) paduttha-c" (cp. ceto-padosa) D 1.20 = III. 32 ; A 1.8 (opp. pasanna-c) iv.92 It 12, 13; Pv
;
M
;
;.
425. -4dhipati the influence of thought (adj. "paieyya) Nett 16; Dhs 269, 359; DhsA 213. Commentators define c. here as javanacittuppada, our " thought " in its specialized sense. Compendium of Phil. 177, n. 2. -dnuparivattin consecutive to thought Dhs 671, 772, -dnupassani the critique of heart, adj. "inu1522 passin 11,299; ni.221, 281; 1.59 & passim (cp. kay) ; -avila disturbance of mind Nd' 576 ("karana) -ujjukata rectitude of mind Dhs 51, 277, etc. -uppada the rise of a thought, i. e. intention, desire as theyya tf uppadesi he had the intention to steal (a thought of
;
Vism
Vin 111.56 1.43 111.45 J 11.374 -ekaggata " one-pointedness of mind," concentration Nett 15, 16; \ism 84, 137, 158; DhA in. 425 ThA 75; cp. ekagga-citto A 111.175; -kali a witch of a heart, a witch-like heart Th 1, 356; -kallata readiness of heart, preparedness of mind VvA 330 -kilesa stain of h. Dh 88 (DhA n.i62 = pafica nivarana) -ke}isa pastime of the mind Th 1, 1010; -kkhepa derangement of the mind, madness Vin v. 189= 193 (ummada-(-); A 111.219 (ummada-H); DhA 111.70 ( = umPvA 39 Dh 1 38 cp. "vikkhepa -cetamada) sika belonging to heart & thought, i. e. mental state, thought, mind D 1.213; Dhs 1022 (-dhamma, Mrs. Rh. D. emotional, perceptual & synthetic states as
theft)
; ;
Citta
99
Citta
allayment of one's h. S 1.46 sankilesa (adj.) with impure heart (opp. c.-vodana) S 111.151 -safifiatti conviction Miln 256 -santapa " heart-bum," sorrow PvA 18 -samadhi (cp. ceto-samSdhi) concentration ( soka); collectedness of thought, self-possession of mind, S IV. 350 v.269 Vbh 218; -samodhana adjustment, calming of thoughts ThA 45 -sampljana (adj.) h.crushing (cp. pamaddin St. "pakopana) Nett 29 (domanassa). -sahabhu arising together with thought Dhs 670. 769, 1520. hetuka (adj.) caused by thought
; ;
well as those of intellect applied to sense-impressions), 1282: Ps 1.84; Miln 87; Vism 61, 84, 129. 337; -dubbhaka a rogue of a heart, a rogne-like heart Th I, 214; -pakopana shaking or upsetting the mind It 84 (dosa) -pamaddin crushing the h. Th
;
357 ( = ThA 243; V. I. pamSthin & pam&din) -pariyaya the ways (i. e. behaviour) of the h. A v. 160 -passaddbi calm of h., serenity of (cp. ceto-paricca) mind (cp. kaya) S v. 66 Dhs 62 -bhavana cultivation III. 149 -mala stain of h. PvA 1 7 -muduta of the h. plasticity of mind (or thought) Dhs 62, 277, 325; -rudta aiter the heart's liking J 1.207 -rupai) according 11 78 to intention, as much as expected Vin 1.222 1V.177, 232 -lahuta buoyancy of thought III. 161 Dhs 62, 323, 1283 Vism 465 -vikkhepa (cp. kkhepa) madness S 1. 1 26 (-t- ummSda) Xett 27 Vism 34 -vippayutta disconnected with thought Dhs 1 1 92 1 5 1 5 -Tisar)sat^ha detached fr. thought Dhs 1 194, 1517 -Tupasama
2,
;
;
Dhs
667. 767.
Oitte' [cp. Sk. caitra, the first month of the year April, orig. N. of the star Spica (in Virgo)
March-
see E. Plunket, Ancient Calendars, etc., pp. 134 sq., 171 sq.] N. of the month Chaitra PvA 135. Cp. Citra-misa
;
KhA
192.
CORRIGENDA.
TO PART
Page
X,
I.
under la add.
Dokapaâna.
P.T.S. 1906 (Dukp).
Tikapatth&na, 3 vols.
ifc
,.
P.T.S. 1921-23 (Tikp). P.T.S. 1922 (MA).
Papanca Sadanl,
Kirfcl,
pt.
I..
..
xii,
,,
,,
W. Kosmographie
.
der Indcr
.
.
Bonn &
Leipzig 1920.
Bi
.,
Dukp= Dukapatthana
Tikp=Tikapatthana
Patth=Patthana:
see
\a.
la.
. .
.
Duka" & Tika"
la.
42.
.
column
read
Anavada
for AnuTada'
73. 80, 88,
2.
I.
under Amfissuka read J ix.i&$ for 175.

.,
Avyapajjhai read It 31 (abyabajjh') /or abyabojjh'.

Asi read (under cpds.):
-mala (-kamraa) sword-garland (-torture) J 111.178; Preferable to interpretation " sword-dirt " see mala (mala).
;
Davs
Hi. 35
TO PART
Page
115.
II.
column
i.
after Asmna. insert As&na.* (?) eating
Vism 116
(visam, cp. visam-asita Miln 302).
See, however,
masana.
TO PART
Page
..
III.
17,
column
1,
exchange respective position of
articles
Kamati and Kamandalu;
also write
Kamana
as
Kamana.
it
24.
I,
under Karana,
in
Note, read passage as follows: Karaîa here
kappitakesa-massu and J v. 309 & DhA 1.253, place of ''karana; and J 111.314. where it is represented by massu-kutti (C: massukiriya). Cp. also
... as by J vi.270, where where massukamma takes the
expls.
DA
27.
1.137.
Kalyana read
5 kalyanani for kalyani.
TO PART
Page
67. for
IV.
khelakapa read khel^paka
cp. &paka.
spittle -dribbler; cp.
our
'
windbag.'
CORRIGENDA
FURTHER CORRIGENDA TO PART
Page
22, coliimn 2, transfer
I.
atta-kama
to
attha
23,
,,
,,
I, I,
undfr attaniya rea (i soul-IikS /or soul-lika. under adda' correct Nd* gg' to Nd' 199*, and add The reading aUAvalepana occurs at Nd* 40 The meaning is better to be given as " newly ( = S rv.187), & is perhaps to be preferred.
:
26,
,,
plastered.''
,,
41,
79.
,,
2, 2,
un<ir
anurakkhana
2 insert
;
rfaii
Pug /or Rug.
>
>.
under alia
allAvalepana, see adda^.
TO PART
Page 93 should have heading \ at top of page. 98, column I, under am, last line, read five
102,
2,
,,
II.
for fire.
un(2r
apana
reati
2+ paQ.
f /or 5.
;
103, 103,
I,
under ipiyati read
,,
2,
under abhata delete " for yathJbhutaj)," & insert ref. k n.Ti It 12, 14 bhatai) as he hsus been reared (cp. J v. 33c*'* evag kicch& bhafo)." under abhasa
delete ref.
tvith
phrase
"'
yatha-
103,
'39.
11.215.
under upakarin transfer ref.
M 1.86 = Nd* igg*) to art. upakarika

(
in meant
" fortification.'
THE PALI TEXT
SOCIETY'S
EDITED BY
T.
W. RHYS DAVIDS
and
WILLIAM STEDE
Ph.D.
Part IV (Cit No)
11
First published
1923
Reprinted Reprinted
1948 1952
Cittaka
Cittak(-')
2.
lOI
Cippiyamana
Cintin [adj. to cinta] only -
;
coloured J iv.464. antelope J vi.538. 3. (nt ) a (coloured) mark (on the forehead) Miln 408 ("dharaf. kumma). cittaka a counterpane of many colours (DA 1.86 cittika vana [read nana] citra-uijoS-may' attharariari) Vin 1.192 11.163. i6g D 1.7 A 1.181 ~.
CitrakaC')
i.
&
(adj-X--)
(m-iC)
the spotted
thinking
thoughts on
;
1.102 (dluccintita"
&
J
su)
jhatta" v. 1. B. "sanfiln) v. 1 76 = V. 478; Miln gj
388;
having one's Sn 174 (aj111.306= iv. 453 =

of,
,
Cittaka'
see acittaka.
Ciitatara, compar. of citta', more various, more varied. S III. 151 sq. a punning passage, thus: by the procedure (carana) of mind (in the past) the present mind (citta) is still more varied. Cp. SA in loco: Asl. 06;
Cinteti ceteti [Sk. cetati to appear, perceive, & cintayati to think, cit (see citta') in two forms (a) Act, base with nasal infix cint (cp. mufic, yunj, sific, etc.) ; (b) Med. base (denom.) with guna cet (cp. moc, yoj, set. etc. & the analogous formations of chid, chind, ched under chindati) to*(s)qait; see citta', with which further cp.
:
&
Expositor 88.
Cittati
[f.
ab.>tr.
to
citta']
SA on S
rii.
151
sq.
(bhumicittataya
dvaracittataya
aramma^âcIttatava
kammananatta).
Oittati
caksu, cikita, ciketi, cikitsati, & in meaning passati (he sees=he knows), Gr. oMn=vidi, K. view= thought, Ger. anschauung] Forms; (a) cint: pres. cinteti. pot. cinteyya ppr. cintento & cintayanto (Sn 834) aor. cintesi, 3rd pi. cintcsug (J 1.149), acintayug ger. cintetva (J 1279) & cintiya (Mhvs (Sn 258);
to citta^] " being of such a heart or mind," state of mind, character S 111.152 iv.142 (vimutta") v. 158 (id.); A v. 145 sq. (uparambha") Vbh 372 (id ) Vbh 359 (amudu) PvA 13 (visuddhi, noble character); patibaddha (in love with) PvA 145, In S III. 152 / cittita q. v. 147, 270.
[f.
abstr.
VII. 17, 32); v.). Cp. (q.
grd.
cinteyya
cintana,
&
cintetabba
also
cintin.
(b)
pp. cintita cet: pres.
Cittatta (n.)
Oitti
(f
)
= cittata
cit,
S v.158.
formation like
[fr.
cp. citta, cinta, cinteti,
mutti>rauc, sitti>sic] "giving thought or heart" only in comb" w. kar: cittikaroti to honour, to esteem
Ger. cittikatva
k.
111.24;
1
;
in.172;
1.2
;
= pujetva PvA 35) 111.22; A IV. 392. pp.

Vin iv.6 (&
242
a");
Dpvs
cittikata
acittikatva
VvA
1
Pv
11.
g"
(cittig
thought (much) of
78 (garu),
188.
Vbh
2.
Oittik&ra [see citti] respect, consideration

;
PvA
26;
Vbh
371 (a);
Vism
123
(cittt),
cetayati (S 1.121), pot. cetaye (Pv 11.9' = PvA 116); ppr. cetayana (J v. 339); fut. cetessati (Vin 111.19): aor. acctayi (Pv i.6' = cetesi PvA 34) ger cecca (Vin iii.i 12 iv.29f)) also cicca: grd. cetabba (for *cctetabba only at J see sail. by cintetabba); IV. 1 57, v. 1. ceteyya. expl. pp. Cp. also cetana. cetayita (q. v.). Note. The relation in the use of the two forms is that cet is the older & less understood form, since it is usually expl'' by cint, whereas cint is never expl'' by cet& therefore appears to be the more frequent & familiar form. Meaning: (a) (intr.) to think, to reflect, to be of opinion. Grouped with (phuttho) vedeti, ceteti, sanjanati he has the feeling, the awareness (of the feeling), Its seat is freq. mentioned the consciousness S iv.68. with manasa (in the heart), viz. manasa ditthigatani
ceteti
&
cinteyya
cintayanto Sn 834
II. 9'
na papag manasa
pi cetaye
Pv
;
Cittita [pp. of citteti, Denom. fr. citta^l painted, variegated, varied, coloured or resplendent with (-) S iir.152 {sic I. for cittata>. So SA, which, on p. 151, reads citten' eva cittitag for cintitai). Th i 736 ; 2, 390 (su") Vv 36' 40'.
.
you
J 1.279 think so)

;
PvA
;
13 (he thought it over), ib. (evag c. Sdhp 289 (idisag c. id.) Mhvs vii.18, 32
Citra= citta', the month Chaitra,
KhA
192 ("mSsa).
Prohibitive Miln 233 (cintayati), 406 (cintayitabba). ma cintayi don't think about it, don't worry, don't be afraid, never mind J 1.50, 292, 424; 111.289; vi.176; Vism 426; pi. ma cinUyittha J 1.457; iv.414; vi.344
: ;
Ciniti [Sk. cinoti A cayati, ci, to which also kaya, q. v. See also caya, cita] to heap up, to collect, to accumuInf. cinitur) Vin 11. 152; pp. cita (q. v.). late. Pass. Caus. cinapeti to construct, to build J clyati J v. 7. Miln 81. VI. 204 No/ cinati at J 11.302 (to weave) is to be corr. to vinati (see Kern, Toev. s. v.). Cp. 5, pa, vi. Nole. cinati also occurs as cinati in pa.
;
Cintaka (adj.)
in
[cp. cintin]
one who thinks out or invents,
akkhara the grammarian

ib.
PvA
120, niti the law-
giver
130
cp.
Divy
i,
212. 451, " overseer."
Cintana
(nt.)
= cinta Th
695: Miln 233.

considerate J 1.222.
(t>) (ai-'A 196 also ma cintesi J 111.535aec.) to ponder, think over, imagine, think out, design, scheme, intend, plan. In this sense grouped with (ceteti) pakappeti anuseti to intend, to start to permaranag akankhati cetaform, to carry out S 11.65. acinteyyani na cintetabyati (ponders over) S 1.121 bani A 11.80 cetabba-rupa (a fit object of thought, a good thought) J IV. 1 57 ( = cintetabba) loka-cintag c. S v.447; ajjhattarupe, etc. ceteti Vin 111.113; mangalani acintayug Sn 258 difthigatani cintayanto Sn 834 kig cintesi J 1.22 1 sokavinayan'-upayag c. to devise Ksp. with a means of dispelling the grief PvA 39. papag & papakag to intend evil, to have ill-will against
DhA
1.
12
III.
Cintanaka
(adj.) thoughtful,
Cint& [to cit, cinteti] " the act of thinking " (cp. citti), thought S 1.57; Pug 25; Dhs 16, 20, 292; Sdhp 165, loka" thinking over the world, philosophy 21O. S V.447 A 11.80. -kavi " thought-poetry," i. e. original poetry (see kavi) A 11.230 -mani the jewel of thought, the true philosopher's stone VvA 32 N. of a science J 111.504 -maya consisting of pure thought, metaphysical I) HI. 2 19; J IV. 270; Vbh 324; Nett 8, 50, fo (ma>-in, of
ma papakag akusalag cittag cinteyyatha dat.) (c. S V.418; na p. cetaye manasi pi I^v 11. g' ( = cintey>a, piheyya PvA 116): p. na cintetabba PvA 114; tassa
:
34); kig amhakag us ? J 1.2 1 1. (t) {with rial.) (restricted to ceteti) to set one's heart on. to think upon, strive after, desire agatipunabbhavaya vimokkhaya c. c. to desire a future rebirth S iv.201
p.
acetayi
Pv
i.O*
= cetcsi PvA
cintesi
what do you intend against

:
pafiiâ)
Vism 439
(id.).
Cintita [pp. of cinteti, cp. also cintaka] (a) (adj.) thought out, invented, devised S 1137 (dhammo asuddho sa-
cittag citten' cva Pv II. 6" (mantag brahma, expl. PvA 97 by kac.) thitag). (b) (nt.) a thought, intention, in due" 1.102 ThA 76; -matta as much a, su (bad & good) a thought, loc. cintita-matte (yeva) at the mere thoughts just as he thought it 1.326 ( = cintita kkhaoe in the moment of thinking it, p. 329).
c.)
;
malehi
;
111.151
(caranai)
nama
to strive after emancipation S m.121 attavyabadhaya iii.23 = A I.15'7 = S IV. 339; pabbajjaya c. It 75; c. udahu me cctayase rakkhaya me tvag vihito acinteyya that which must not vadhaya J 111. 146 or cannot be thought A 11.80 (cattiri ani four reflecVvA 323 (a. buddhdnubhava tions to be avoided) unimaginable majesty of a U).
;
.'<:
Cipita (adj.) [pp. to cip (') see next: cp. Sk. cipita grain flattened after boiling] pressed flat, flattened VvA 222. To be read also at J vi.185 for vippita.
DhA
Cippiyamana
(l?h. n,
;
[ppr.
cp. also
Pass, of cip, see cipi(al crushed Kern Tnev.) Miln 261.
flat
IV
Cimilika
Cimilika (f.) see cilimika Vin 11.150; iv.40 Texts III. 167 J.P.T.S. 1885, 39.
;
102
;
Civara
paccaya-bhesajja-parikkhara medicinal appliances fur use in sickness. Thus mentioned passim e. g. Vin 11.102 A 1.49; III. 89. 99, 211; IV. 154 sq. D 1.61 Nd' s. v.; It III. In abbreviated form Sn 339; PvA Sdhp 393. In starting on his begging round the 7 bhikkhu goes patta-civaratj adaya, that is literallj' taking his bowl & robe.' But this "is an elliptical idiom meaning putting on his outer robe and taking his bowl.' A bhikkhu never goes into a village without wearing all his robes, he never takes them, or any one of the three, with him. Each of the three is simply an oblong piece of cloth (usually cotton cloth). On the mode of wearing these three robes see the note at Dialogues 11.145. Vin iii.ii; D 11.85; Sn p. 21; PvA 10, 13 & passim. The sewin? of the robe was a There are festival for the laity (see under kathina). 6 kinds of cloth mentioned for its manufacture, viz. khoma, kappasika, koseyya. kambala, sana, bhanga Vin. 1.58 = 96 = 281 (cp. dussa). Two kinds of robes are distinguished one of the gahapatika (layman) a white one, and the other that of the bhikkhu, the c. proper, called parjsukular) c. "the dust-heap robe"
;
;
Cp.
Vin.
Cira (adj.) [Vedic. cira. perhaps to *qneie to rest, cp. Lat. quies, civis Goth, hveila Ohg. wilon E. while] long Either cirag (of time), usually in cpds. & as adv. (ace.) for a long time Sn 678, 730, 1029; Dh 248; Kh Pv 11.3'^ or cirena (instr.) after VII. 5 J II. 10; IV. 3 a long time Vin iv.86 DhsA 239; or ciraya (dat.) for cirassa (gen.) see cirassar). ciratarai] long Dh 342. (compar.) for a (comparatively) long time, rather long A III. 58 Pv 11.8^. cir-^-cirag continually Vin iv.261 acira not long (ago) lately, newly: "arahatJ v. 233. tappatta S 1.196; "pabbajita S 1.185; "parinibbute Bhagavati shortly after the death of the Bhagavant
;
;
'
'
Sn p. 59. 1.204, etc. -kalar) (adv.) a long time frq. e. g.

;
PvA
19, 45, 60,
-tthitika perpetual, lasting long A iv.339 (opp. 109 pariyapajjati) Vv So'; Pug 32, 33; Vism 37, 175; DA 1.3. -dikkhita (not dakkhita) having long since been initiated S 1.226 = } v.138 ( = cirapabbajita) -nivasin dwelling (there) for a long time S 11.227 -patika fcp. Sk. cirar) prati] long since, adj. constr. in conformity w. the subject Vin 1.33; D 11.270 = S in. 1 20; -pabbajita having long since become a wanderer A 111.114; Sn p. 92; 1.143; -ppavasin (adj.) long absent Dh 219 ( = cirappavuttha DhA 111.293). -rattat) (adv.) for a long time Sn 665. 670 and -rattaya id. J 11.340 Pv 1.9*. J IV. 37 1
; ;
Vin
also
V.I
(cp.
gahapati).
On
civara in general
&
DA
;
Cirassai] (adv.) [origin, gen. of cira=cirasya] at last Vin II. 195; 1. 179; Si. 142 J 11.439; in. 315; iv.446 (read
cirassa passami)
v.328 Th i, 868 ThA 217 PvA 60. ^na cirass' eva shortly after D iii.ii DhA J IV.2 III. 1 76; PvA 32. sucirass' eva after a very long while S 1. 193.
; ; ; ;
on special ordinances concerning its making, wearing & handling see Vin 1.46, 49 sq., 196, 198, 253 sq., 285. 287 sq.. 306 = 11.267 (of var. colours); 11.115 sq. (sibbati to sew the c.) 111.45. 5^ (theft of a c). 195-223, 254-266 iv.59-62, 120-123, 173, 279 sq., 283 (six kinds). A III. 108 (civare kalyanakama) v. ino, 206 Vism 62 It 103 PvA 185. Sise clvarag karoti to drape the outer robe over the head Vin 11.207, 217 g khandhe karoti to drape it over the back Vin 11.208, 217; r) nikkhi11.152, pati to lay it down or put it away Vin 1.47 sq. 224; in. 198, 203, 263; g sat)harati to fold it up Vin
;
Cirayati [Sk. cirayati, v. tarry, to delay, karoti id. J 11.443.
denom.
1.
fr.
cira] to
DhA
16;
VvA
64,
be long, to 208; cp. cirar)
Cir!|a [Sk.
ciri,
cp. kira] a parrot J v. 202 (in
comp"
ciriti).
Cilimika (f) [Der. fr. cira] as cimilika at Vin 11.150; IV. 40 a kind of cloth or carpeting, made from palmleaves, bark, etc. Also at Pv.\ 144 (doubtful ready).
Cillaka fkilaka or khilaka, q. v.] a peg. post, pillar, in
Var. expressions referring to the use of the robe 1.46. atireka an extra robe Vin in. 195 acceka" id. Vin in. 260 sq. kala (& akala") a robe given at (and outside) the iv.284, 287 gahapati specified time Vin in. 202 sq. a layman's r. Vin 111.169. 171 ti the three robes, viz. sanghati, uttarasanga. Sntaravasaka Vin 1.288. 289; adj. tecivarika wearing 3 III.II. 195. 198 sq. V.142 rs. Vin v. 193; dubbala" (as adj.) with a woriv-out c.
:
Vin
robe
daruka" Th 2. 390 (cp. ThA 257). {Toev.) " a wooden puppet." as der.
Not with Kern

fr.
citta.i
Cinaka (m. nt.) a kind of bean Sn 239 ( = atavi-pabbatapadesu aropita-jata-cina-mugga SnA 283); J v. 405.
CInapittha (nt.) red lead
DA
1.40
DhsA
154. 286; pai)sukula'' the dust-heap sa-bhatta food given with a robe Vin IV. 77; lukha (adj.) having a coarse robe Vin 1.109 {+ duccola) III. 263 (id.) A 1.25 vihara" a robe to b^ used in the monastery Vin 111.212. -kanna the lappet of a monk's robe DhA in. 420 VvA 76 = DhA in. 106, cp. civarakarnaka Av. 11.184, & "ika Divy 239, 341, 350. -kamma (nt.) robe-making Vin II. 218 111.60, 240 iv.i 18, 151 A v.328 sq. DhA
III
254
IV. 59,
;
PvA
141
14.
Clyati [Pass, of cinati] to be gathered, to be heaped Sn 428 (clyate pahiitar) punnai)). See also a.
up
Cira (nt.) [Sk. cira. cp. civara] i. bark, fibre 1.167 (kusa, vaka. phalaka) Vin in. 34 A 1.295 Pug 55a bark dress Vin 1.305 J vi.500 (cp. ciraka). 2. a strip (orig. of bark), in suvanna-khacita gold-brocaded VvA 280 (see also next). Cp. ociraka (under odiraka).
Ciraka
[cp. cTra] i. bark (see cpds.) 2. a suvanna" gold brocade (dress) J v. 197. -vasika (nt.) bark-dress (a punishment)
strip,
in
l.48
= Miln
= 187 '
197.
cira]
CIriya (adj.)
[fr.
like or of bark, in cpd.
Np.) " wood-barker "
DhA
A
daru (as
11.35.
CIrilika (f ) rep. Sk. ciri & jhillika a cricket, cirilli a sort of large fish] a cricket 111.397 (v. 1. cirika). Cp. on word-formation pipilika & Mod. Gr. ririVoiicor cricket.
Civara
(nt.) ['Sk. civara, prob. = cira, app!"" orig. to a dress of bark! the (upper) robe of a Buddhist mendicant. C. is the first one of the set of 4 standard requi-
sites of
a wandering bhikkhu. vir. c, pindapata almsbowl, senasana lodging, a place to sleep at, gilana-
-kara (-samaya) (the time of) sewing the robes Vin in. 256 sq. -kila (-samaya) the right time for accepting robes Vin in. 261 iv.286. 287 -(Una (-samaya) (the time for) giving robes Vin iv.77, 99; -dussa clothing-material Vin iv.279, 280; -nidahaka putting on the c. Vin 1.284 -patiggahaka the receiver of a robe Vin 1.283 11.176 v.205 A 111.274 sq. -pativisa a portion of the c. \'in 1.263. 285, 301 -palibodha an obstacle to the valid performance of the kathina ceremony arising from a set of robes being due to a particular person [a technical term of the canon law. See Vinaya Texts 11.149, 157, 169]. It is one of the two kathinassa palibodha (c. & avasa) Vin 1.265 v. 1 1 7. cp. 178 -paviveka (nt.) the seclusion of the robe, i. e. of a non- Buddhist with two other pavivekani (pindapata" & sennsana") at A 1. 240 -bhanga the distribution of robes Vin iv.284 -bbatta robes & a meal (given to the bh.) \'in in. 265; -bhajaka one who deals out the robes Vin 1.285; 11.176; v.205; A III. 274 sq. (cp. "patiggahakal -bhisi a robe -rajju (f.) a rope rolled up hke a pillow Vin 1.287 sq. in the Vinaya always for (hanging up) the robes comb'' with "varjsa (see below) -liikha (adj.) one who -vagsa a bamboo peg for is poorly dressed Pug 53 hanging up a robe (cp. iajju) Vin 1.47. 286; 11.117,
111.342;
73,
PvA
145.
'
Cunna
121,
103
; ;
Cecca
[Sk.
152,
153, 209, 222;

(nt.)
sankamaniya
over (to
its
III. 59 J 1.9; Dh.\ iii.3'(2 a robe that ought to be handed legal owner) Vin iv.282 283.
;
Combati
cumbati.
11.
Dhtp
sai)yoge "] to kiss J 260. Cp. pari".
197 defines as " vadana193; v.328 vi.291, 344; VvA

;
Ciiwa
Lit.
break up, as
[Sk. curna, pp. of carvati, to chew, to sQer to cut, in Lat. caro, Sk. knjati (op. katu) ; cp.
Calla
kirwis axe, Lat. scrupus sharp stone, scrupulus, scortum. See also calaka* & cp. Sk. ksunna of kiod to grind, to which prob. P. ku(J(Ja] i. pp. broken up, powdered only in cpd. vicDnna crushed to bits, smashed up, piecemeal J 1.73; 11. 120, 159, 216; 111.74. 2. (nt.) (a) any hard substance ground into a powder dust, sand J 1.2 16 VvA 65 (pai)su) Pv in. 3' (suvamja" gold-dust; PvA i89=valika); 1.245 "(id.); DhsA 12 (b) esp. " chunam " (.A.nglo-Ind.) i. e. a plaster, of which quicklime & sand are the chief ingredients & which is largely used in building, but also applied to the skin as a sort of soap-powder in bathing. Often comb'' with mattika clay, in distinction of which c. is for delicate use (tender Skin), whereas m. for rougher purposes (see Vin 1.202) cunnani bhesajjani an application of c. Vin 1. 202. Vin 1.47 = 52 11.220, 224 sq. 1.208 III. 25 cunnaTtela-valaricJupaka Vism J V.89. 142 (where Asl 1 15 reads cunnag va telarj va le^ûpaka). nahaniya" D 1.74=1! 111.92- PvA 46; nahana gandha -cunna aromatic (bath) powder J 11.403, 404. it^haka" J 1.87, 290 III. 276 candanaid. Miln 13, 18. plaster (which is rubbed on the head of one to be executed) PvA 4, cp. Mycchakatika X, beginning (stanza 5) " pista-curn4vaklrna5ca puruso 'hai) pa4ukrtati." -calani a mortar for the preparation of chunam Vin 1.202 -pinda a lump of ch. Vin 111.260; iv.154 sq.
;
DA
cQ)a (adj.) [Sk. kulla=k5udra (P. khudda, see c k = cunna kjud] small, minor (opp. maha great, major), often in conn, with names & titles of books, e. g. c Anathapindika = A jr. J 11.287, cp. Anglo-Indian chota sahib the younger gentleman or CuUa-vagga, the minor (Hind. chhota=culla) section (Vin 11.) as subordinate to Maha-vagga (Vin i.), CuUa-niddesa the minor exposition (following upon Maha-niddesa) culla-slla the simple precepts of ethics Otherwise (opp. raaha" the detailed sila) D 1.5, etc. only in cpds. " -fipafthaka a " lesser -anguli little finger DhA 11.86. follower, i. e. a personal attendant (of a thera) J 1.108
&
khuddaka), with
(cul);
11.325
(cull";
DhA
1.135;
11.260;
cu|)
-pita
an uncle ("lesser" father=sort of father, cp. Lat. matertera, patruus, Ger. Vetter= father jun.) J 11. 5 III. 456 (v. 1. petteyya); Pv.\ 107; DhA 1.221 (cu|a).
Callasiti [=caturastti] eighty-four J vi.226 (mahakappe as duration of Saijsara) 254 (id.). Also as
;
PvA
culasiti q. v.
Cfiliki
(f.) [Sk. culiki, cp. cuda] = cula; kanna the root of the ear J 11.276; Vism 249, 255; DhA iv.13 (of an A'S 11.122. See also cu|a. elephant). "baddhaS 11.182
;
Ca]a [Sk. cu(Ja

knot, crest. ear J vi.488.
also cuUka.
&
culika]
As
2.
swelling, protuberance; root, kanna-cula the root of an elephant's

i.
Cawaka
(adj.) [fr. cunna] (a) a preparation of chunam, paint (for the face, mukha) D 1.7; ii.64 = Th 1, (b) powder; cunnakajatani reduced 771; J V.302. in. 92 (atthikani). f. to powder "ika in cunpikamar|sa mince meat J 1.243.
addha-cii|a a me2isure (see addha). (adj.) see cuUa.
See
C j]aka
(adj.) [fr. cula]
having a cula or top-knot

J v. 250 (of
paflca"
with five top-knots
a boy)
OoQQeti [Denom. of cunna] to grind to powder, to crush to powder or paint w. chunam Vin 11.107 (mukhar)) IV. 457. ppr. pass cunniyamana being ground J
Calanika (f) [Der. fr. cuUa, q. v.] only in phrase sahassi ciilanika lokadhatu " the system of the 1,000 lesser worlds " (distinguished from the dvi-sahassi majjhimakci & the ti-sahassi mahasahassi lokadhatu) A
1.227
;
Nd*
235,
2''.
J VI.185.
Cata [pp. of cavati
cyutaj i. (adj.) shifted, disappeared, deceased, passed from one existence to another Vin IV.2I6; Sn 774, 899; It 19, 99; J 1.139, 205; Pug accuta permanent, not under the sway of Death, 17. Ep. of Nibbana Dh 225. 2. (n.) in cpd. cutiipapata disappearance & reappearance, transmigration. Sansara.(see cuti) S 11.67 (agatigatiya sati c hoti) A III. 420 IV. 178 DhA 1.259 usually in phrase sattanaij cutupapata-i\ina the discerning of the saijsara of beings D 1.82 = 1.248; D iii.iii. As cutuppata at A 11.183. Cp. jatisagsara-iiaoa.
;
Sk.
Ca}a
cu|a, usually in sense ot (f.) [Vedic cu(Ja. to cu<la] crest only, esp. denoting the lock of hair left on the crown of the head when the rest of the head is shaved (cp. Anglo-Indian chu(ja & Gujarati chotali) J 1.64,
1.294; as 1 53, 249 (pancacula kumara) v.187; of a of distinction of a king J 111.211 a cock's comb J 11.410 m.265. servant J vi.135. -mani (m.) a jewel worn in a crest or diadem, a
462;
v.
DhA
; ;
mark
jewelled crest J 1.65
11.
122
v.441.
O0)aslti for cullasiti at 'fh 2, 51.
Cnti (f.) [cp. Sk. cyuti, to cavati] vanishing, passing away, decease, shifting out of existence (opp. upapatti, cp also gati & agati) 1.162 S 11.3 = 42 111.53 '-49
'
Ce [Vedic ced ce = Lat. que in absque, ne-c, etc., Goth, h in ni-h. see also ca 3] conditional particle " if," constructed either with Indicative (ito ce pi yojanasate viharati even if he lived ico y. from here D 1.117) or
;
Sn 643; Dh 419; J
1.
19,
DhA
434; Vism 292, 460, 554;
IV. 228.
Cndita (adj.) [pp. of codati] being urged, receiving blame, being reproved Vin 1.173; 11.250; 11.250, 251 1.95 sq. A 1(1. 196 sq. -ka id. Vin v. 115, 158, 161, 164.
;
Caddasa [contracted
fr.
;
catur] fourteen J 1.71
vi.8
catuddasa, Sk. caturdaâ, cp. Miln 12 DhA 111.120, 186.

; ;
Canda an
artist
;
who works
J vi.339.
in
ivory J vi.261
(Com:
dantakara)
Miln 331.
Condakara a turner
Conditional (tatra ce tumhe assatha kupita D 1.3), or Always Potential (passe ce vipulai) sukhar) Dh 290). enclitic (like Lat. que) & as a rule placed after the emphasized word at the beginning of the sentence puniâii ce puriso kayira Dh 118; brahmano ce tvag brusi Sn 457. Usually added to pronouns or pron. adverbs ahari ce va kho pana ceteyyai) D 1.185; ettha ce te mano atthi S 1.116, or comb'' with other particles, as Freq. also in comb" with noce, yaiice, sace (q. v.). other indef. interrog. or emphatic particles, as ce va kho pana if then, if now ahai\ ce va kho pana paHhaij puccheyyar) D 1. 1 7 ahan ce va kho pana abhivadeyyai)
Cnmbata
(nt.) [cp. Prk. cumbhala] a pillow J 1.53 (dukula") n.21 wreath J 111.87.' Cp. next.
;
(a)
a coil
a pad of cloth,
73.
(id.);
VvA
(b)
;
m&navo Sn
1.125; api (pi) ce even 589.
if:
api ce vassasatari jive
Cecca=cicca (equal to
a pillow
Cmnbataka
(nt.)
VvA
137;
33.
165.
DhA
1.72
(mala").
cumbata, viz. (b) a wreath
(a)
DhA
1.139:
J iv.231
(puppha)
SnA
sartcicca), ger. of cinteti, corresp. only in ster. to either 'cetya [cet] or *cintya feint] def. jananto sai\jananto cecca abhivitaritvA Vin 11. 9J IV. 290. III. 73, 1 12
; ;
Ceta
Ceia
51
104
See next.
;
Ceto
52 cetasikas, with citta as bare consciousness, practically superseded in mental analysis, the 5 khandha-category. See Cpd. p. 1 and pt. II. Mrs. Rh. D., Bud. Psy. 6, 148 1 75. -"cetasika dhamma Ps 1.84 Vbh 42 1 Dhs 3, 18, etc. (cp. Dhs. trsl. pp. 6, 148).
,
servant, a
boy
J in. 478.
Cetaka a servant, a slave, a (bad) fellow Vin iv.66

ii.i76
IV. 82
= DhA
J
;
IV. 92 (duttha miserable fellow); 111.281 (bhatika-cetaka rascals of brothers); v.385
Miln 222.
Cetaka a decoy-bird (Com. dipaka-tittira, exciting partridge) J

III. 357.
Cetaso gen.
citta
sg. of ceto,
functioning as gen. to citta (see
&
ceto).
;
Cetakedu a kind of bird J vi.538.
See also
cela.
Cetanaka
connected with a thought or intention J vi.304; usually in a without a thought, unintentional J n.375 vi.178; Vbh 419.
(adj.) [see cetana]
;
Cetapana (nt.) [see cetapefi cp. BSk. cetanika] barter Vin III. 2 16, see also Vin. Texts 1.22 & Kacc. 322.
Cetapeti [Cans, of cetati to ci, collect see also Kern, Toev. s. v.] to get in exchange, to barter, buy Vin III. 216 (expl" by parivatteti), 237; iv.250.
;
Cetana [f. abstr. fr. cet, see cintetij state of ceto in action, thinking as active thought, intention, purpose, will. Defined a.s action (kamma A iii.415; cp. KV. viii.g, untraced quotation cp. A v. 292). Often comb'' ) 38 tv. patthana iS: parridhi (wish & a.spiration), e. g. S 11.99, '54: A 1.32. 224; V 212; Nd 112 (in def. of asucimanussa, people of ignoble action asuciya cetanaya. patthanaya, panidhina samannagata). Also classed with these in a larger group in KV., e. g. 343, 380. Comb** w. vedana sanna c. citta phassa manasikara in def. of namakaya (opp. rupakaya) S 11. (with3 out citta), Ps 1. 183 (do.) Nett 77, 78. Enum" under the four blessings of vatthu. paccaya, c, gunatireka (-sampada) & def. as " cetanaya somanassa-sahagatauana-sampayutta-bhavD " at DhA 111.94. is C. opposed to cetasika (i. e. ceto) in its determination of the 7 items of good conduct (see sila) which refers to
:
Cetiya (nt.) [cp. from ci, to heap up, cp. tumulus, sepulchral monument, cairn,
;
i. a 188 J 1.237; VI. 173; SnA 194 (dhatu-gharag katva cetiyag patitthapesur)) KhA 221; DhA in. 29 (dhatu) IV. Sdhp 428, 430. Pre-Buddhistic 64 ;VvA 142 cetiyas nientioned by name are Aggalava" Vin 11.172 S 1. 185 Sn p. 59 DhA 111.170 Ananda" D 11.123, '26 Udena" D 11. 102, 1 18 in. 9 D.hA 111.246 Gotama (ka) ibid.; Capala D 11. 102, 118; S v.250 Ma- kutabandhanaD 11.160 Bahuputta Dn.102, 118 in. 10 S
citi,
cinSti]
;
1.20
Dh
11.220
A IV. 16
Sattambaka"
11.
102,
1 1
Sarandada
II. 1 18, 175; A III. 167; Supatittha" Vin 1.35. -angana the open space round a Cetiya Miln 366 Vism 144. 188, 392 D.\i.i9i, 197; VvA 254. -vandana Cetiya worship Vism 299.
;
body (or are wilful, called cetanakamma otherwise distinguished as kaya- & yaclkammanta A v. 292 sq.), whereas the 3 last items (slla 8-10) refer to the behaviour of the mind (cetasikakamma Nett., mano-kammanta A), viz. the shrinking back from covetousness, malice, & wrong views. Vin HI. 112; S ni.6o A 11.232 (kaohassa kammassa pahanaya cetana intention to give up wrong-doing) VvA 72 (vadhaka-cetana wilful murder) maraqacetana intention of death DhA 1.20 ahar' asa cetana intention consisting in desire for food Vism 537. PvA 8, 30 (pariccaga intention to give) Pug 12 Miln 94 Sdhp 52, 72. In scholastic Igg. often expl'' IS cetana sancetana sancetayitatta (viz. state or behaviour of voUtion) Dhs 5 Vbh 285. Cp. Dhs .58 (-f citta); Vbh 401 (id.); Vbh 40, 403; Vism 4O3 (tetayati ti cetana abhisandahati ti attho).
actions of the
Nett
Ceteti see cinteti.
43, 96
Ceto
(nt.) [Sk. cetas] = citta, q. v. for detail concerning derivation, inflexion & meaning. Cp. also cinteti. Only the gen. cetaso & the instr cetasa are in use besides these there is an adj. cetaso, der. from nom.
base cetas.
of mind).
I.
Another
adj. -form is the inflected
nom.
ceto, occurring only in viceto
S v.447 {+ ummatto, out

:
Ceto
in
its
r
relation to similar terms

;
(a)
with
kayena vacaya cetasa (with hand, speech & heart) Sn 232 Kh IX. kaya (vaca, ceto") -muni a saint in action, speech & thought A 1.273 = Nd* 514. In this phrase the Nd has mano" for ceto", which is also a v. 1. at A-passage. (b) with paflfia (see
vaca
kaya &
citta IV. b) in ceto-vimutti, pailiâ-vimutti (see

IV.).
below
(c)
with samadhi,
(a)
p'ti,
sukha,
etc.
see "phaia-
Cetayita [pp. of ceteti, see cinteti]
intended
v.i87;-
nata below.
II.
Miln 62.
Cetasa* N. of a tree, perhaps the yellow Myrobalan v.420. J
Cetaso (gen.)
111.49,
h.)
10
Cetasa' (adj.) [orig. the gen. of ceto used as nominative] only in " sucetasa of a good mind, good-hearted S
:
1.4 = 29, 46 = 52; paraphrased by Buddhaghosa as sundaracetasa papa" of a wicked mind, evil-minded S 1.70 = 98; a without mind S 1.198; sabba" allhearted, with all one's mind or heart, in phrase atthikatvS manasikatva sabbacetaso samannaharitva ohitasoto (of one paying careful & proper attention) S I.I 12 sq.= 189, 220 A II. 1 16; in. 163. 402 iv.167. The editors have often misunderstood the phrase & we freq. find vv. 11. with sabbar) cetaso & sabbar; cetasa, appamSna" S iv.186; avyapanna" S v. 74.
; ; ;
III. 78 (hindrances) S 65. santi (tranquillity)

;
V.64. ness)
appasada
c upakkilesa (stain of v.93. I'natta (attachment) S (unfaitb) S 1.179; ekodibhava (singleS IV. 236 (see 2'"' jhana) avaraqani
heart.
1
;
vimokkha
(redemption) S 1.159.
A A
Sn 584, 593. vupasaraa (id.) vinibandha (freedom) D 111.238 = (b) mind. c vikkhepa (disturb111.249; IV. 461 sq.
1.4;
V.65.
ance)
III. 448
v.
149
uttrasa (fear)
Vbh
Cetasika (adj.) belonging to ceto, mental (opp. kayika physical). Kayikai) sukhag > cetasikag s. A 1.81 S v. 209 kayika daratha > c. d. 1:1.287, 288 c. d'uk khao D II 306; A 1.157; c. roga J 111.337. c. kamma is sila 8-10 (see under cetana) Nett 43. As n. comb" with citta it is to be taken as supplementing it. viz. mind & all that belongs to it, mind and mental properties, adjuncts, co efficients (cp. vitakka-vicara & such cpds. as phalaphala, bhavabhava) D 1.213; sec also citta. Occurring in the Nikayas in .sg. only, it came to be used in ])l. and, as an ultimate category, the
;
ropana (application) Dhs 7. (c) thought, in c parivitakko udapadi " there arose a reflection in me (gen.) " S 1. 139; 11273; 111.96, 103. III. Cetasa (instr.) (a) heart, metta-sahagatena c. (with a h. full of love) freq. in phrase ekag disai) pharitva, etc. e. g. D 1.186, in. 78, 223; S iv.296; A 1. 183; !i.i2g; IV. 390; V.299, 344; Vbh 272. ujubhQtena (upright) S 11.279 A 1.63 vivafena (open) D 111.223 = S V.263 A IV. 86. macchera-maja-pariyutthitena (in which has arisen the dirt of selfishness) S iv.240 A santim pappuyya c. S 1.212. taohadhipatev11.58. yena (standing under the sway of thirst) S ni. 103. - vippasannena (devout) S 1.32 = 57, 100; Dh 79; Pv 1. 10'. muttena A IV.244. vimariyadi-katena S 111.31. vigatabhijjhena D in. 49, pathavi-apo etc.-samena .\ IV. 375 sq. akasasamena A in.315 sq. sabba" S 11.220. abhijjha-sahagatena A 1.206. satarakkhena D 111.269; migabhutena cetasa, with the heart of a A V.30.
367.
abhini-
Cela
wild
105
without
feeling,
Colaka
creature
1.450.
heartlessly J iv.52, 57, (b) mind : in two phrases, viz. (a) c anuvitakketi anuvicareti " to ponder & think A 1.264; 111.178;. over in one's mind" D 111.242 " to know in one's (P) c. pajanati (or manasikaroti) mind," in the foil, expressions para-sattanaQ para;
:
acetasa
Cel&vaka [cp. Sk. chilla ?1 a kind of bird J vi.358 (Com. celabaka is it cela baka ?) J v. 4 16. See also celapaka.
; ;
Cokkba
(adj.)
[Cp.
1.39
Sk.
(
cok.sa]
clean
;
cleanliness
111.21;
"bhava
= visuddhibhftva
to be read for
p. 530).
mokkha
See Trenckner's note on
puggalanai) cetasa ceto-paricca pajanati " he knows in his mind the ways of thought (the state of heart) of other beings" (see ceto-paricca ct "pariyaya) 11. 19; S 11.121, 213; V.265 A 1.255=111.17 = 280. puggalai) paduttha-cittar) evai) c ceto-paricca p. It 12, cp. 13. Bhagavanto c cetoparicca vidita T) Arahanto para-cittapariyaya kusalo evai) cetoIII. 100. c paricca manasikaroti A v. 160. Bhagava [brahraanassa] c ceto-parivitakkai) aniiaya " perceiving in his mind the thought of fthe b.]" S 1.178; D 111.6; A 111.374
Coca (nt.) [Both derivation & meaning uncertain. The word is certainly not Aryan. See the note at Viiiaya Texts 11.132] the cocoa-nut or banana, or cinnamon banana or J V.420 (vana) -pana a sweet drink of cocoa-nut milk Vin 1.246.
;
Codaka
(adj.) [to codeti]

;
reproving Vin 1.173
11
248
one who rebukes; exhorting, sq. v. 158, 159 etc. S 1.63

; ;
M
DA
in
1.95
1.
sq.
111.236;
1.53;
111.196;
iv.i93 sq.
40.
(f.)
;
Miln 10. IV. Cpds. -khila fallowness, waste of heart or mind,

usually as paiica c-khila, viz. arising from doubt in the Master, the Norm, the Community, or the Teaching, or from anger against one's fellow-disciples D 111.237,
Codan&
111.218
[see codeti]
111.352
:
reproof, exhortation
Vin V.158, 159; Vism 276. codan' atthe nipato an exhortative particle
;
As
1.230
ttg.
J vi.211
(for ingha)
VvA
237
(id.)
PvA
;
88 v.
I.
(for
handa).
A 111.248 = iv. 460 = v. 17 J 111.291 ; Vbh 211. -panidhi resolution, intention, aspiration Vv 47'* ( = cittassa samma-d-eva thapanar) 203); Miln 129; -padosa corruption of the h., wickedness, " 1.8 ; It 12, 13 (opp. pasada) -paricca as regards the heart," i. e. state of heart, ways of thought, character, mind ( = pariyaya) in "iiana Th 2, 71=227 (expl'' at ThA 76, 197 by cetopariyafiana) see phrase cetasa c-p. above (111. b.) -pariyaya the ways of the heart paricca), in para-ceto-pariyaya-kusalo " an expert in ( v.i6o c.-p-kovido enthe ways of others' hearts"
278 377
; ; ;
M x.ioi
Vism
Codita [pp. of codeti, q. v.] urged, exhorted, incited questioned Sn 819; J vi.256 Pv li.g"* Vv i6' PvA
; ;
VvA
152
Sdhp
309.
Codetat [n. ag. to codeti] one exacts blame, etc. Vin v. 184.
who
reproves, one
who
compassing the heart of others S 1.146, i94 = Th 1, 1248; i.i96 = Th I, 1262. Also with syncope: pariya-pariviilana D 1.79; 111. lOo; Vism 431; DA 1.223. takka reflecting, reasoning S 1.103, 178 -pharanata the breaking forth or the eflulgence of heart, as one of five ideals to be pursued, viz. saraadhi, piti-pharapatci, sukha, ceto, 51oka D 111.278 -vasippatta mastery
; ;
Codeti [Vedic codati & codayati, from end] aor. acodajri Pass, cujjati grd. codetabba (J V.112), inf. codetug, k codiyati pp. cudita & codita (q. v.): Cans, codapeti (Vin. 111.165) to urge, incite, exhort; to reprove, reprimand, to call forth, to question in spec, sense to demand payment of a debt (J vi.69 inar) codetva 245 Sn 120 iijag cujjamana being pressed to pay up
; ;
PvA
iijayikehi
sq.,
(apattiya c. 322 sq. 11.2

;
Vin codiyamSna) D 1.230 to reprove for an offence), 114, 170

;
1.43
sq.,
80 sq.
111.164, etc.
v.112
Dh 379;
PvA
Copana
39, 74.
(nt.) [cap, copati to stir, rel. to
iv.312 11.6, 36. 185 1.377 Vism 382 -vimulti emancipation of h. (always w. pafifta-vimutti), which follows out of the destruction of the intoxications of the heart (asavanaij khaya anSsava c.-v.) Vin I. II (akuppa) T) 1.156, 167, 251 111.78, 108, 248 (muditJ) S 11.265 ^metta) 1.197 (akuppa), 205, A 1.124; 11.6, 296; 111.145 (appam&na, mahaggata) 36; III. 84 Sn 725, 727= It 106; It 20 (metta), 75. 97; Pug 27, 62 Vbh 86 (metta) Nett 81 (viraga) 1.313 -vivarana setting the h. free A iv.352 ( = cittavimutti) v.67. See also arahant II D. -samatha calm of h. Th 2, 118; -samadhi concentration of mind ( = cittaA 11.54; samSdhi 1.104) D 1.15; iii. 30; S iv.297 ni.51 -samphassa contact wnth thought Dhs 3.
over one's h. Miln 82, 85
knp, see kuppati]
moving, stirring
DhA
iv.85
;
;DhsA
92, 240, 323.
DA
Cora [cur, corayati to steal Dhtp 530 = theyye] a thief, a robber Vin 1.74, 75, 88, 149; S 11.100, 128 = A 11.240; S 11.188 (gSmaghata, etc.); iv.173; M ii.74=Th i, 786; A 1.48 11.121 sq. iv.92, 278 Sn 135, 616, O52 J 1.264 Vism in. 84 Miln 211 11.104 ("raja, the robber king) 180 (sah' o<J^ha c), 314 (in simile), 489 (raja-puris' ,1nubandha, in comparison), 569 (andhakare corassa
;
; ;
maha a great robber Vin

IV.339 Miln 185. J.P.T.S. 1907. 87.
111.128
; ;
hattha-pasaranai) viya)
DhA
11.30;
;
PvA
3,
;
Often
;
111.89
in. 203
54, 274. 1.153
used in similes
sec
DA
Cels (nt.) [Derivation unknown. Cp. Sk. cela] cloth, esp clothes worn, garment, dress A 1.206; Pv 11.12' (kaficana for kaflcana") 111.9' (for vela) dhati" baby's
;
;
upaddava an -&^vi wood of robbers Vism 191). attack from robbers J 1.267 -katha talk about thieves (one of the forbidden pastimes, sec katha) D i.7 = Vin i.iSSfsi', -ghataka an executioner A ii.3i'7, J in. 178; IV.447 V.303 PvA 5.
; ;
Insimileof one whoseclothesareonfire (aditta-t-adittasisa) S v. 440 A 11.93 ni.307 iv.32() acela a naked asceticD 1.161, 165(5:!; J v.75 vi.222. -andaka (v. 1. anduka) a loincloth 1.150. -ukkhepa waving of garments (as sign of applause), usually with sadhukara J 1.54; n.253 111.285; v.67; DhA 11.43;
napkin J
111.539.
Coraka perfume
[cp. Sk.
coraka] a plant used for the preparation of
J vi.537.
;
Conki
*.
PvA
4, 86,
thieving, theft Vin 1.208; J in.sn.S 192 ; VvA 72 ( = thcyya).
Miln 158;
SnA
11.225;
bandage of
sandhara)
J 1.178
; ;
132, i.>o; -pattika (not pattika) a cloth, a turban Vin 11.128 (Bdhgh. cela-
VvA
11.93;
;
DhA
;
11.289
V.378
Mhbv
;
111.136; -vitana an 122 Vism 108.

;
awninp
Oorl (f.) a female thief Vin iv.276 J 11.363 (adj.) thievish. daraka a female kidnapper J deceitful J 1.295. VI.337-
Corovajsikao at Nd- 40
(p.
85) read
terovassikai)
(as
Celaka
clothed acclaka without clothes D 1.166 2. a standard-bearer [cp. ?k. ce<Jaka 1.77. P. ceta & in meaning K. knight > Ger. knecht knave ;knabe, knappe] D 1.51 DA 1.156; A iv. 107, 110 Miln
1
.
one who
is
IV. 185).
;
Cola (& cola) [Cp. Sk. ccxja] a piece of cloth, a rag S 1.34 Miln 169; PvA 73 Sdhp 396. -bhisi a mat J IV. 380 spread with a piece of cloth (as a seat) Vin iv.40. duccola clad in rags, badly dressed Vin 1.109; ni.263.
; ;
Celakeda = cetakedu
J VI. 538.
CeUpftka=oelavaka
J v.418.
Colaka (<& colaka) = cola Vin 1.48,296; 11. 113, 151, 174, 20R, 225 Pv n.i' Miln 53 (bark for tinder ?) DhA n.173.
; ;
;
Ch.
Cha & Cha] (cha
in composition effects gemination of consonant, e. g. chabblsati = cha+ visati, chabbanna = cha+ vanna, chaj only before vowels in comp" chajanga, chal-abhinfia) [Vedic sas & sat (ad=chal), Gr. ii, Lat. sex, Goth, saihs] the number six. Cases nom. cha, gen. channafl, iiistr. chahi (A chambhi (?) J iv.310, which should be chambhi & prob. chabbhi = sadbhih see also chambhi), loc. chasu (& chassu) num. ord. chattha the sixth. Cp. also satlhi (fxa) solasa (16). Six is applied whenever a " major set" is concerned (see 2), as in the foil. 6 munis are distinguished at Nd^ 514 (in pairs of 3 see muni) 6 bhikkhus as a " clique " (see chabaggiya, cp. the Vestal virgins in Rome, 6 in number) 6 are the sciences of the Veda (see chalanga) there are 6 buddha-dhamma (Nd* 466) 6 viufianakaya (see upadhi) 6 senses & sense-organs (see ayatana) cha danasala J 1.282 orag chahi masehi kalakiriya bhavissati (1 shall die in 6 months, i. e.'not just yet, but very soon, after the " next " moon) IV iv.3^^. Six bodily faults ] 1.394 (viz. too long, too short, too thin, too fat, too black, too white). Six thousand Gandhabbas J n.334. -at)sa six-cornered Dhs 617. -anga the set of six Vedangas, disciplines of Vedic science, viz. i. kappa,
:
; ,
Chakana & Chakava (nt.) [Vedic sakrt Abakan, Gr. KoTrpoj Sk. chagana is later, see Trenckner. Notes 62 n. 16] the dung of animails Vin 1.202 J m.386 (n) v. 286 vi.392
: ;
(n).
Chakapatl
(f.)
= chakana
&
.Nd* 199.
Chakala
[cp. Sk. chagala,

;
from chaga
111.
heifer] a he-goat
J VI. 237
ka ibid.
Vin
i66.
f.
chakali J vi.559.
&.
Cbakka
(nt.) [fr.
cha) set of six
Vism 242 (meda
mutta).
11.198;
Chakkhattng ladv.)
[Sk. satkrtvas] six times
DhA
111.196.
Cha^ha the
Cha44aka
;
sixth Sn 171, 437; Also as chatthama Sn 10 1, 103

(adj.)
DhA
;
in. 200
SnA
364.
J 111.280.
flower-rubbish remover (see pukkusa) f. chaddika see kacavara". 194
throwing away, removing, in puppha a Th 1, 620 Vism

;
Cha44ana
571. vara.
(nt.)
i
(f.)
throwing away, rejecting J 1.290 Dhtp a shovel, dust-pan DhA 111.7. See kaca;
2. 6.
vyakarana,
3.
njiutti, 4. sikkha, 5.
chando
;
;
Cha44ita [pp.
(viciti),
jotisattha (thus enum'' at VvA 265 at PvA 97 in sequence 4, i, 3, 2, 6, 5): D in. 269; Vv 63'" Pv ii.Oi' Miln 178, 236. With ref. to the upekkhas, one is called the " one of six parts " (cha|-ang' upekkha) Vism 160. -abhiniâ the 6 branches of higher knowledge Vin 11. 161 Pug 14. See abhinfiA. -isiti eighty-si.x [i. e. twice
;
away, rejected,
Pv
11.2'
vomited cast behind S in. 143; J 1.91. 478; (=ûcchitthar) vantan ti attho PvA 80); VvA
of
;
chaddeti] thrown out,

left
100;
PvA
78, 185.
;
Ctaa446ti [Vedic chardayati
& chpiatti to vomit cp. also avaskara excrements & karisa dung. From *sqer to eliminate, separate, throw out (Gr. Kpivm, Lat. ex;
that
(>
many in all directions: psychologically 6x80 X (4 X 2)1], of people an immense number, millions Pv II. 13': of Petas PvA 212; of sufferings in Niraya
Pv
III. 10'.
-4har)
ears,
i.
for
e.
si.x
days
111.471.
-kanna
heard by six
-tit)sa(ti)
thirty-six
public (opp. catukanna) J vi.392. It 15; Dh 339; DhA in.211, 11.3

;
^"yojana-parimandala) iv.48. -danta having six tusks, in "daha N. of one of the Great Lakes of the Himavant (satta maha-sara), lit. lake of the elephant with 6 tusks, cp. cha-visana Vism 16. -dvarika enteri:ig through six doors (i. e. the senses) DhA iv.221 (tanha). -dhatura (=dh3,tuya) consisting of six elements 111.239. -pafica (chappanca) six or five Miln 292. -phass' ayatana having six seats of contact (i. e. the outer senses) 111.239 Th 1, 755 PvA 52 cp. Sn 169. -banna (= vanna) consisting of six colours (of ragsi, rays) J v. 40 DhA 1.249; 11.41 iv.99. -baggiya ( = vaggiya) forming a group of six, a set of (sinful) Bhikkhus taken as exemplification of trespassing the rules of the Vinaya (cp. Oldenberg, Buddha '384). Tlieir names are Assaji, Punabhasu, Panduka. Lohitaka, Mettiya, Bhummajaka Vin 11.1, 77, and passim; -bassani ( = vassani) six years J 11.387; DhA 111.330. -bidha (=vidha) sixfold Vism 184. J 1.85 DhA III. 195. -bisana (= visana) having six (i. e. a " major set ") of tusks (of pre-eminent elephants) J v.42 (Nagaraja), 48 (kunjara), cp. chaddanta. bisati ( = visati) twentysix DhA IV. 233 (devaloka).
22
)
;
(s)cerno), cp. Gr. oKto^, Lat. mus(s)cerda, Ags. sceani] abandon, leave, to spit out, to vomit, throw away iv.265 1.207; S 1.169 (chaJtehi reject Vin 214 sq. wrongly for chaddehi) = Sn p. 15 J 1.61, 254, 265, 292 V.427; Pug 33; DhA 1.95 (unhag lohitai) ch. to kill 111,171; VvA 126; PvA 43, 63, 174. oneself); ii.ioi ger. chaddGna Th 2, 469 ( = chad211 255 Miln 15. detva ThA 284) grd. chaddetabba Vin 1.48 J 11,2 chaddaniya Miln 252 chaijdiya (to be set aside) Caus. chadPass, chaddiyati P\'A 174. 1. 12 sq. dapeti to cause to be vomited, to cast off, to evacuate, to cause to be deserted Vin iv.265 J 1.137; 'v.139; See VI. 185, 534; Vism 182. pp. chaddita (q. v.). also kacayara*^
; ;
Chaijia
a festival J 1423, 489 (sura), 499 11.48 (mangala), III. 287, 446, 538; IV. 115 (sura); v. 212; vi.22i 399 (bheri) DhA 111. 100 (sura), 443 (vesa) iv.195
;
143,
'
VvA
173.
Chanaka [=akkhana? Kern; cp. Sk. Chanaka plant Miln 352 cp. akkhana.
;
*akhai)a]
the
Cbatta' (nt.) [late Vedic chattra=*chad-tra, covering to chad, see chadatij a sunshade ("parasol" would be misleading. The handle of a chatta is affixed at the circumference, not at the centre as it is in a parasol), a
canopy Vin 1.152; 11.114; ^ i-7~ 11.15 (seta, under rv.i6; which Gotama is seated); J 1.267 (seta)
;
106
Chatta
V.383
;
107
;
Chando
ch. (pleasure in existence) Th 2, 14 (cp. bhavachanda) lokasmio ch. (hankering after the world) Sn 866 methunasmii) (sexual desire) Sn 835 (expl. by ch. va rJgo va Ch. in this quality is one of the peman Nd' iSi). roots of misery: cittass' upakkileso S in. 232 sq.
;
DA
1.380 sq. Sn 688, 689 Miln 335 Esp. as seta the royal canopy, oue 47. of the 5 insignia regis (setachatta-pamukhar) paiScavidhar) raja-kakudhabhandar) P\'A 74), see kakudhaVI.
,
370
1.89
PvA
DhA
ussapeti to unfold the r. canopy PvA 73 DhA 1.161, 167. See also panija". -danda the handle of a sunshade DhA 111.212 -nali the tube or shaft (of reeds or bamboo) used for the -mangala the coronation 11. 1 16 making of sunshades festival J in.407 DhA in. 307 VvA 66.
bbanda.
J vi.4, 223,
;
389;
r)
V.92
Chatta' [cp. Sk. chatra, one who carries his master's sunshade] a pupil, a student J 11.428.
Th 2, 23 Chattaka (m. nt.) i. a sun-shade J vi.252 See also of sun-shade makers). ( = ThA 29 as nickname 2. ahi " snake's sun-shade," N. for a mushpaijija".
;
Other passages mulai) dukkhassa J iv.328 sq. illustrating ch. are e. g. vyapada" & vihigsa" S 11.151 ; rupa-dhatiiya S in. 10; iv.72 yag aniccai), etc. tattha S III. 122, 177 iv.145 sq. asmi ti ch. S 111.130 (b) the atilino ch. S v.277 sq., cp. also D n. 277. emancipation from ch. as necessary for the attainment vigata" (free from excitement) and of .'Vrahantship.' a" S I.I it; III. 7, 107, 190; IV. 387; A 11. 173 sq. ettha chandar) virajetva Sn 171 = S 1.16. KSye III. 238 r) (a)vita A iv.461 sq. chandar) virajaye Sn 203. vineti S 1.22, 197; i) vinodeti S 1.186; ch. suppafi;
room
toadstool
111.87
J 11.95
^ mushroom, toad>
vinita S n.283.
2.
stool J 11.95.
na tamhi r) kayiratha Dh 117. the monastic law) consent, declaration of consent (to an official act: kamma) by an absentee Vin 1.121,
(in
0hattil)8akkhattai) (adv.) thirty-six times It 15.
Ohada
chadeti chad=saiivarane Dhtp 586] anything that covers, protects or hides, viz. a cover, an awning 11. 194) a veil, i.jfs! (sa-uttara" but chadana at in phrase vivatacchada " with the veil lifted " thus spelt only at Nd' 242, 593, DhA 1.106 (vivattha", 1.25 1 (vivatta"), otherwise chadda V. 1. vatta) &
[cp.
given
dhammikanaij kammanar) chandag datva having 152 consent to valid proceedings Vin iv. 5 Note. The commentaries follow cp. dayaka 11.94. the canonical usage of the word without adding any
122.
(his)
precision to its connotation.
See Nd'
s.
v.
DhsA
370
DhA
1.
PA
shelter, clothing in
ghasa
&
cp.
chada)
a hedge J vi.60 a wing Th

;
phrase ghasacchada Pug 51 (see

i,
-4gati in gamana the wrong way (of behaviour, consisting) in excitement, one of the four agatigamanani, in. 133. 228 Vbh 376 viz. ch, dosa, rnoha", bhaya"
14, J VI. 72,
VvA
77.
108 (citra).
(nt.)
Chadana
= chada, viz. lit. i. a cover, 2. a thatch, a roof Vin 1.376; v. 241. 11.154 (various kinds). 195 J 11. 281 DhA 11.65 (pHtha) IV. 104 (assa udaka-patana-tthana), 178; PvA 55. Th i, 527. 4. hair J v. 202. 3. a leaf, foliage J 1.87 counterfeiting Sn 89 pretence, camouflage, fig.
[Vedic chad]
covering J
= patirQpai)
271".
katva SnA 164); Dhs 1059= Vbh 361

chadanar).
Nd'
Dhs reads chandanar) & Vbh
-itthika a tile
DhA
iv.203.
Ohadda (nt.) [Dhtp 590 & Dhtm 820 expl" a root ohadd by " vamane," thus evidently taking it as an equivalent
only in phrase vivattacchadda (or vivata") D 1.89; Sn 372, 378, 1003, 1147; DA 1.251. Nd' however & DA read "chada expl. by vivata-ragaof chaddl
= chada,
-ddhipateyya (adj.) standing imder the dominant influence of impulse Dhs 269, 359, 529; Vbh 288 (-1- viriya", citta", vimagsa") -Snunita led according to one's own desire S iv.71 Sn 781 -4raha -ja (adj.) fit to give one's consent Vin 11.93; v. 221 -nanatta the sprung from desire (dukkha) S 1.22 diversity or various ways of impulse or desire S n.f43 D in. 289 Vbh 425 -pahana the giving up of sq. wrong desire S v. 273 -mulaka (adj.) having its root in excitement A iv.339; v. 107; -raga exciting desire (cp. kamachanda) D n.58, 60; ni.289; S 1.198; H.283 in. 232 .sq. (cakkhusmir), etc.); 1V.7 sq. 164 (Bhagavato A 1.264 (atite ch-r-tth5niya dhamch-r. n" atthi), 233 ma) 11.71 ni.73 Nd' 413 DhA 1.334 -samadhi the (right) concentration of good effort, classed under the
(see
above);
dosamoha-chadana SnA 365.
iddhipada with viriva" citta" vimagsa" D 111.77 A 1.39 Vbh 216 sq. Nett 15 -sampada the blessing of zeal S v. 30.
; ;
v. 268
Obaddh&
[Sk. satsah] sixfold Miln 2.

[cp.
Chandaka a voluntary
Chanda
.
Vedic and Sk. chanda, and skandh to jump]. intention, resolution, will impulse, excitement I Expl'' at Vism desire for, wish for, delight in (c. loc). 466 as " kattu-kamatay " adhivacanar) by Dhtp 587 & Dhtm 821 as olUUld-icchayai). A. As virtue: dhammapadesu ch. striving after righteousness S 1.202 tibba" ardent desire, zeal A 1.229; iv.15; kusaladhamma .\ in. 441. Often comb"" \vith other good qualities, e. g. ch. vayama ussaha usso)hi A iv.320 ch. viriya citta v?mai)sd in set of samadhis (cp. iddhipada) D 111.77 (see below), & in cpd. "adhipateyya.
:
collection (of alms for the Sangba), usually as g sarjharati to make a vol. coll. Vin iv.250 text sanka^v. 1. BB J 1.422; n.45, 85 (sarjharitva dhitva), 196, 248; III. 288 (nava, a new kind of donation) Cp. BSk. chandaka-bhiksaua AvS vol. 11.227.
;
;
Ctaandata (f.) [see chanda] (strong) impulse, Nd 394 Vbh 350. 370.
;
will,
desire
Ctaandavantata (f) [abstr. to adj. chandavant, chanda -h vant] = chandata VvA 319.
Chandasa
(f) [see
chando] metrics, prosody Miln
3.
kusalanai) dhammanar; uppadaya chandaij janeti vayamati viriyag arabhati, etc., see citta v. dfl. M 11174 A 1. 174 (ch. vX vayamo va) in 50 (chandasa instr.); Sn 1026 (-(-viriya); Vv 24'* (=kusala VvA B. As vice: (a) kinds & u6); J vi.72 DhA 1.14.
i
chanda] having zeal, endeavouring Cbandika (adj.) usually as a" without (right) effort, d always comb* w. anadara &. assaddha Pug 13; Vbh 341; PvA 54
[see
(V.
1.).
character of ch.
ch.
With
M
175(adj.)
similar expressions
sneha anvayata
III.
1
:
1.500.
(kaya-)
Cbandlkata
* chandlkati
(f.)
ch. dosa
moha bhaya
zealous, zeal (adj.)
Th
i,
1029 (chandi')
(with) right effort, (n.) Vbh 208.
82 Nd' 337* (See also below chandAgati). Its nearest analogue in this sense is raga (lust), e. g. ch.
Chando
rSga dosa pafigha D 1.25 (cp. DA i.i 16) rupesu uppajjatj ch. va r5go S iv.195. See below raga. In this bad sense it is nearly the same as kama (see kJma & kamachanda sensual desire, cp. DhsA 370. Vism 466 & Mrs. Rh. D. in Dhs trsl. 292) .% the comb" kAmacbanda is only an enlarged term of kSma. Kiye chanda " dchght in the body " bhave 1.500 Sn 203.
;
:
(nt.) [Vedic chandas, from skandh, cp. in meaning Sk. pada Gr, ia/i/3oc] metre, metrics, prosody, esp. applied to the Vedas Vin 11. 139 (chandaso buddhavacanaij aropeti to recite in metrical fbrm, or ace. to Bdhgh. in the dialect of the Vedas cp. Win. Texts in. 150) S 1.38 Sn 568 (SavittI chandaso mukhar) the best of Vedic metres). -viciti prosody VvA 265 (enum*' as one of the 6 discipUnes dealing with the Vedas see chalanga).
;
Channa
Ohanna^
(vari)
2.
io8
Chavi
Chiggaja
Vedic chavi, skunati cp. (f.) [*(s)qeu to cover. Gr. atdiXof Lat. ob-scurus Ohg. skura (Nhg. scbeuer) Afjs sceo>E. sky also Goth. sk6hs>E. shoe] the (outer, thin) skin, tegument S 11.256 A iv.129 Sn 194 J 11.92. Distinguished from camma, the hide (under-skin, corium) S 11.238 (see camma) also in comb" ch-camma; ; ; ;
;
[pp. of chad, see chadeti'J i. covered J iv. 293 vi.432 (padara", ceiling); 257.
;
thatched
J
IV. 220.
(of
;
a hut) Sn
iv.58.
secret
11.58
18.
nt.
3. concealed, hidden, channai) a secret place
ThA
Vin
Channa'
chad (chand), chandayati, see chadeti'J fit. suitaijle, proper Vin 11. 124 (+ patirfipa) in. 128; D 1.91 (+patiriipa) S 1.9 M 1.360; J 111.315; v. 307;
[pp. to
:
magsa Vism 235 Dh.\

;
iv.56.
VI. 572
Pv
n.i2'5
= yutta PvA
159).
{
Chapaka name of a low-class tribe Vin iv.203 Bdhgh. on Sekh. 69 at Vin iv.364), f. i ib.
Chappaiica [cha+paiica] six or five Mi!n 292.
= candala
-kalyana beauty of complexion, one of the 5 beauties kalyana 2d) DhA 1.387 -dos'-abadha a skin disease, cutaneous irritation Vin 1.206 -roga skin disease DhA 111.295 -vanna the colour of the skin, the complexion, esp. beautiful compl., beauty Vin 1.8 PvA 14 (vannadhatu), 70, 71 J III. 126; Dh.\ IV.72 ( = vanna).
(See
;
; ;
Cbab see under cha.
Chata
see
It
Chama (f) [from kfam, cp. khamati. how the Dhtm (553, 555) came to
(=ksam)
as
i.
remains doubtful
define the root
cham
hilane and 2. adane] the earth; only in oblique cases, used as adv. Instr. chama on the ground, to the ground (= ved. ksamS) 1.387 D iii.G J 111.232; IV. 285; VI. 89, 528; Vv 4i< (VvA 183; bhfimiyari) Th 2, 17 112 (ThA 116 chamayar)) Pv IV.5' (PvA 260: bhumiyar)). chamayai) \'in 1.118; loc. A 1. 215; Sn 401; Vism 18; ThA 116; chamaya Vin
(adj.) [cp. Sk. psata from bhas (*bhsa), Gr. ^jîa; Walde, Lat. Wtb. under sabulum & cp. bhasman, probably Non-Aryan] hungry J 1.338; 11.301; v.69 Pv 11 i'3 ( = bubhukkhita, khudaya abhibhuta PvA 72) 119^^ (jighacchita PvA 126); PvA 62; VvA 76; Miln
253
Mhvs
VII 24.
Cp. pari".
; ) ;
-ajjhatta with hungry insides J 1.345 11.203 v.338, 1.367 (chatafe') in. 33, 40. -kala 359 DhA 1.125 time of being hungrj-.
; ;
DhA
II.214.
Ctaataka [fr. prec] hunger, famine
i.
adj.
hungry
1.266;
J 1.245, 266. 11.124, 149. 367;
2.
(nt.)
vi.487
DhA
[see
1.
70.
Chambhati
(
chambheti] to be frightened Dh.\ iv.52
+ vedhati).
Cbatata
1.
1
[f.
abstr.
fr.
chata] hunger
(lit.
hungriness)
DhA
70.
(nt.) [to chadeti]
Chambhita
(nt.)
Only in der. chambhitatta [pp. of chambheti]. the state of being stiff, paralysis, stupefaction, consternation, always comb** with other expressions of bhaya J 1.345 (where spelled fear, viz. uttasa S v.386 (where wrongly expH by sarichambhittai)) 11. 336 racalanar)), freq. in phrase bhaya ch. lomahaijsa (fear, stupefaction & horripilation (" gooscflesh ") Vin 11.156 5 1.104; 118; 219; D 1.49 (expl"" at DA 1.50 wTongly by sakala-sarira calanag) Nd" 470 Miln 23 Vbh 367 In other connections at Nd' i ( = Uhs 425, Vism 187. Dhs 965 (on 1 1 18, where thambhitatta instead of ch)
;
;
Chadana
covering, clothing, often comb'' clothing (q. v.) J 11.79 (vattha") Pv i.io^ (bhojana") n.i^ (vattba") PvA 50 ( = vattha) DhA IV. 7. As adj. J vi.354 (of the thatch of a house).
with ghasa food
&
Chadana
23.
(f.)
[fr.
chadeti] covering, concealment
Pug
19,
Cp. pari".
(f.)
Chadi
[chadeti'] shade J iv.351.
Chadiya
(nt.)
covering
(of
hay
which see Dhs
(for eating) J vi.354
a house or hut), thatch, straw, ( = gehacchadana-tina).
trsl.
242).
;
Chambhin
chambheti] immovable, rigid terrified, paralysed with fear S 1.219; M 1.19; J iv.310 (v. 1. jambhl, here with ref. to one who is bound (stiff) with ropes (pasasatehi chambhi) which is however taken by com. as in.str. of cha & expl'' by chasu thanesu, viz, acch'atnbhin firm. on 4 limbs, body & neck cp. cha). See steady, undismayed S 1.220; Sn 42; J 1.71. chambheti & chambhita.
(adj.) [see
;
Chadeti^ (Cans, of chad, Sk. chadayati] (a) to cover, to conceal Vin 11.211 (Pass, chadiyati) Sn 1022 (mukhar) Pv in. 4'. -- (b) (of sound) to jivhaya ch.) Dh 252 penetrate, to fill J 11.253 vi.195. PP- channa* (q. v.).
;
;
Chadeti' [for chandcti, cp. Sk. chandati & chadayati to khya ?] (a) to seem good, to please, to give plea.sure
:
Chambheti [cp. Sk. skabhnati & stabhnati, skambh, and P. khambha, thambha & khambheti] to be firm or rigid, fig. to be stiff with fear, paralysed see chambhin 6 chambhitatta, Cp. urukhambha (under khambha').
:
S 11.110 A III. 54 DhA 111.285 (bhattar) me na ch.). (b) to be pleased with, to delight in, to approve of (c ace.) esp. in phrase bhattar) chadeti to appreciate the meal Vin 11. 138; D 1.72 ( = rucceyya); v. 31 (chadayamana), 33 (chadamana), 463; Th 2, 409; Pv i.ii* (nacchadimhamhase), pp. channa'.
;
;
Challi
[Sk.
challi]
bark,
bast
DhA
11.165
Bdhgh on
Chapa & ka
("ka)
;
MV.
VIII. 29.
[Sk. sava] the young of an animal M 1.384 S 11.269 (bhinka'^); J 1.460; 11.439 (sakuna) Miln 402 -f. chapi J vi.iq2 (manduka").
;
Chava [Derivation doubtful. Vedic âva] i a corpse Vin 11.115 ("sisassa patta a bowl made out of a skull). 2. (adj.) vile, low, miserable, wretched See cpds. Vin 11.112, 188; S 1.66; 1.374 A n.57; J IV. 263. -atthika bones of a corpes, a skeleton C 111.15, i (?); -&lata a torch from a pyre S 111.93= A ii.95 = It 90 = Vism 54, 299 ("upama). -kutika a charnelJ 1.482 house, morgue, Vin 1.152 -dahaka one who (officially) burns the dead, an "undertaker" Vin 1.152; DhA -dussa a miserable i.bS (f. ika) Vism 230 Miln 331. garment D i.i66;A 1.240 11.206. -sarira a corpse Vism 178 sq. -sitta a water pot (see above i) Th 1,
.
Chaya
shade. *skei (cp. (s)qait & aaun'r Goth, skeinan. See note on kala, vol.11, p. 38^] shade, shadow S 1.72, 93 A II. 14 Sn 1014 Dh 2 J 11.302 i"i.i'>4 11.235
(f) [Ncdic chaya, light
in ketu), cp. Sk.
&
syava
;
Gr.
1
aicia
M
is
IV. 304
v. 445
81, etc.
v. 34 vi.337. frequent in similes, sec J.P.T.S. 1907, 87.

; ;
Dh.\ Vakkhas have none J

;
Miln 90, 298
1.35
PvA
12, 32, 45,
chSya
127.
Charika (f) [Cp. ksayati to burn, k.sara burning; Gr. See also kbara it fripiif dry, I.at. serenus dry, clear. bha-sma.] Ashes Vin 1.210; 11.220; D ii.i64 = Ud 93; A 1.209; IV. 103; J III. 447 IV. 88; v,i44; DhA 1.256; l'v,\ 80 (charikangara). 11.68 VvA 67
;
Chavaka
200
;
2. wretched Miln i. a corpse J v. 449. ("candala, see expl" at J v. 450).
156,
Chiggala [cp. chidda] a hole, in eka-yuga ta|a key hole S iv.290 Vism 394.
;
111.169W;
Chida
109
Cheppa
chinna" very frequently
e. g.
Chida (always -) (adj.) breaking, cutting, destroying M 1.386 S l.iqi = Th i, 1234 Th i, 521 143 Sn 87 (kaukha) 491, 1021, iioi (tanha^) VvA 82 (id.).
;
is
to be rendered
;
by " without,"
;
Chidda fcp. Ohg. scetar. For suffix ra, cp. rudhira, etc. Vcdic chid+ra. Cp. Sk. chidra] i. (adj.) having rents
or fissures, perforated S iv.316; J 1.419; (fig.) faulty, defective, Vin l.2gr>. j. (nt.) a cutting, slit, hole, aperture, S 1.43; J i.iyo (eka), 172, 419. 5')3 11.244. (kanna): Vism 171. 172 (bhitti), 174 (tala") j6i SnA 248 (akklii); Dh\ 111.42 VvA 100 (biiitti) PvA 180 (kanna). 253 (read chidde for chinde) fig. a fault, defect, flaw Dh 229 (acchidda-vutti faultless
-asa without hope J 11.230 PvA 22, 174 -iriyapatha unable to walk, i. e. a cripple Vin 1.91 -kanna without ears PvA 151 -gantha untrammelled, unfettered Sn 219 -pilotika with torn rags, or without rags S 11.28 PvA 171 (+ bhinna) -bhatta without food i. e. famished, starved ] 1.S4 v.382 Dh-\ ill. 106 VvA 76; -sagsaya without doubt Sn 1112; It 9O, 97, 123; Nd'
;
;
;
244.
-sataka a torn garment

[fr.
Vism
51.
Chinnaka (adj.) Vin 1.297.
chinna]
cut; a uncut (of cloth)
conduct) Miln 94. -Avachidda full of breaches and holes J 111.491 Vism 232; DhA 1.122, 284 (cp. "vichidda) 111.151. karin inconsistent A 11.187; vichidda= avachidda J 1.419; V.163 (sarirai) chiddavichiddai) karoti to perforate a body).
;
Chinnika (f) deceitful, fraudulent, sly, only in comb" w. dhutta (dhuttika) Sc only appl'' to women Vin 111.128; iv.61 ] II. 114; Miln 122.
;
Chnddha
Cbidrtaka
(adj.)
having
holes or
meshes
(of
net)
1.45.
[Sk. ksubdha (?) k$abh, perhaps better jflv, pp. styuta (see nitthubhati), cp. Pischel, Prh. Gr. 66, 120, & Trenckner Xotes p. 75. See also khipita] thrown away, removed, rejected, contemptible Dh 4i=Th 2, 468 (spelled chuttha); J v. 302.
Clliddata (f) perforation, being perforated J 1.419.
Chnpati
chupi).
:
[Dhtp 48o = samphasse]
to
touch
Vin
1.191
Chiddavant
(adj.)
having
faults, full of defects
M 1.272.
;
HI. 37, 121
pp.
;
J IV.82
VI.
166;
Vism 249;
DhA
1.166
(ma
chupita.
111.12
1
;
Chindati [Vcdic chid in 3 forms viz. 1. (Perf.) base chid 2. .\ct. (pres.) base w. nasal infix, chind 3. Med. Cp. the analagous (deiiom). base w. guna ched. formations of cit under cinteti. Idg.* sk(h)eid, CIr Lat. scindo (K. scissors) Ohg. axU"' (K- schism) scTzan Ags. scitan cp. also Goth, skaidan, Ohg. sccidan. Root chid is defined at Dhtp 382, 406 as " dvcdha-
Chapana
(nt.)
touching Vin
J vi.387.
111.37
:
Chupita [pp. of chupati] touched Vin
vi.218.
Chabhati given as root chnbh (for k.^nbh) with def. " nicchubhe " at Dhtm 550. See khobha.
off, to destroy, to remove, both ///. (bandhanar), pasar), pa.sibbakar), jivai), givar), sisag. hatthap.ide, etc.) and fig. (tanhag, mohar), asava. saijyojanani, vicikicchar), vanathar), etc.) Freq. in similes see'/./'. T.S. 1907, 88. Forms: (T)chid: aor. acchida Sn 357, as acchidaij 11.35, acchidda Dh 351 Pa.ss. pros, chijjati (Sk. chidyate) Dh 2.S4 (cp. agama) It 711; J 1.167; Th 1, i055 = Miln 395; Miln 40; aor. chijji J 111. 181 (dvidha ch. broke in two). fut. chijjissati J 1.336; ger. chijjitva ] 1.202; iv.120; pp. chijjita J 111.3S9 see also chida, chidda, ehinna. = Act. pres. chindati S chind: i.i49 A v. (2) 174 = Sn 657; Pv.\ 4, 114; Vv.\ 123; imper. chinda Sn
.
karana "] to cut
Churika
(f) [Sk. ksurika to kûra see khura, cp. charika> khara] a knife, a dagger, kreese Th 2, 302 J 111.370 ; Miln 339 cp. Miln Irsin. 11.227 ThA 227 DhA 111.19.
;
Chnrita: see vi.
Cheka
Vin
293
;
(adj.)
i.
clever, skilful,
J
shrewd;
skilled in
;
(c. loc.)
;
11.96
v. 216,
403 366 (p5paka good cS: bad); vi.294 (id.); Miln D,\ 1.90 VvA 36, 215 DhA 1. 178. 2. genuine
;
M 1.509;
;
1.290 (anga-vijjaya)
11.
161,
Vism 437
Chekata
Chejja
(f )
(opp. kuta).
[cheka -l-ta]
skill
VvA
131.
346; J 11.153; chindatha ppr. chindamana 37);
Dh
J
sati
Dli.\
ger. chinditva J 1.222, 254, 326; 11.155 J 1.140. inf. chinditui) Vin 1.206; PvA 253. grd. chindiya Caus. chindapeti J 11.104. 106; Vism 3 11.139 (duc).
It.
258.
aor.
1.70,
283; pot. 233.

\'in
chinde
Dh
I.
see chindati.
139.
2.
one of the 7 notes in the a sort of

leo-
gamut VvA
fut.
acchindi
1.88
&
chindischindi
Cheta an animal living in mountain pard S 1. 198.
cUfIs,
Chettar [Sk. chettr. n-agent to chindati] cntter. destroyer
190 (rajano core ch.). (3) ched: fut. checchati (Sk. chetsyati) aor. acchecchi 1.434 Dh 350 Miln 391. (Sk. acchaitsit) S 1.12; A 11.249; Sn 355-- Th 1,1275; acchejji (v. 1. of acchecchi) is read at S J VI. 261. IV. 205, 207, 399; V.441 inf. A III. 246, 444; It 47. chetUQ J 1V.2118 Pv ^.3*", 5- chtttuij Sn 28. ger. chetva Sn 66, 545. 622 Dh 283, 369 J 1.255 Nd' 245,
Sn 343
Cheda
J VI.226.
chindati] cutting, destruction, loss Sn 367 decapitation F'hA J 1.410: 485; sisa bhatta r) PvA 5 anda" castration J iv.364 11.204 karoti to put on short rations J 1.156.' pada separa-"gamin (adj.) liable to break, tion of words SnA 150.
[see
(bandhana):
;
chstrana Sn 44 Dh 346; J 11T.396. grcl. chetabba Vin 11.110, & chejja (often comb'' w. bhejja, torture \maiming, as punishments) \in 111.47 (-(-bh); J v. 444 (id.) VI. 536; Miln 83, 359. Also chejja in neg. acchcjja S VI.22I). Caus. chedeti Vin i.5"i, * chedapeti ib. See also cheda, chedana. J iv. 154.
&
fragile
11.81
J v. 453.
Cp.
vi.
Chedaka
Chedana
(adj.)
[fr.
cheda] cutting; in anda one
who
castrates J iv.366.
(nt.) [sec chindati] cutting, severing,
(
destroying
;
Chindanaka
Chinna [pp.
(adj.)
[fr.
chindati] breaking, sec pari.
D A
1.5;
= DA
I.*) hattha-adi)
;
111.176;
:
11.209; V.206
Vism
S IV. 169 (nakha) 102 ("vadha-bandana, etc.).
Vin n.133; v.473 Miln 86;
of chindati] cut off, destroyed Vin 1.71 (acchinna-kesa with unshaven hair) D ir.8 1.430 ("papaAca) ] 1.255; "155; iv.138; Dh 338; Pv i.ii' (v. 1. for hhinna), 1 1' DhA iv.48. Very often in punishments of decapitation (sisa) or mutilation (hatthapada", etc.) e. g. Vin 1.91 in. 28; Pv 11.2* (ghaDa-sisa) Miln 5. Cp. safi. As first part of cpd..
;
Chedanaka
2.
i. (adj.) one who tears or cuts off Pv.\ 7. the process of getting cut (a cert, penance for offences: in comb" with apattiyo & pScittiyar)) Vin 11.307: IV. 168. 170, 171, 279; v. 133, 146 (cha ch. 5pat-
(nt.)
tiyo).
OheppS
(f) [Sk. s*pa] tail
Vin
1.191
111.21.
J.
7a
(-") [adj. -suffix from jan, see janati ; cp. ga ; gacFreq. chati] born, produced, sprung or arisen from. in cpds.,: atta, ito, eka, kuto, khandha", jala, daratha, daru, di, puthuj", pubba". yoni, v5ri,
Jacoft instr. of j&ti.
Jajjara [From intensive of jarati] withered, feeble with
age
Th
2,
270;
1.5,
59 (jara)
saha, sineha.
a not fading (cp. ("bhava, state of being old) & ajaramara), of NibbSna S iv.369.
Jajjarita [pp. of intens. of Jar see jarati]
1.7.
ThA
212;
PvA
63
amata
Jagat (nt.) [Aêdic jagat, intens. of gam, see gacchati] the world, the earth A 11.15, 17 (jagato gati) S 1.186 (jagatogadha plunged into the world).
;
weakened
DhA
JagatI (f.) [see jagat] only in cpds. as jagati -ppadesa a spot in the world Dh i27=PvA -ruha earth grown, i. e. a tree J 1.2 16.
Jailfia (adj.)
= janya,
104
(good)
birth,
cp. jatya see kula & koleyyaka] of excellent, noble, charming, beautiful
;
M
S
Jata
1.30
(janfiajafifta,
cp. p. 528);
11.
417
(=manapa
Vin iv.168;
sadhu).
a J 11.436.
(h.
Jagga
(nt.) [jaggati
+ ya]
Dhtp
wakefulness S i.iii.
Jata a handle, only in vasi
of a razor)
22 gives jagg as root in meaning Jaggati ( " nidda-khaya."] (a) to watch, to lie awake J v. 269. (b) to watch over, i. e. to tend, to nourish, rear, bring
jagarati,
ili.i54
(f.)
=A
IV. 127.
[B.Sk. jata] tangle, braid, plaiting, esp. (a) the

(see jatila)
up J
J
1.
1.148 (darakari), 245 (asivisaij).

(nt.) [from jaggati] watching, tending, bringing up 48 (daraka").
matted hair as worn by ascetics
Dh
Jaggana
1
241, 393 J 1.12 (ajina-tbranches of trees J 1.64. desire, lust S 1.13= 165.
;
n.272.
(c)
(b)
Sn 249; the tangled
(fig.)
(the tangle of)
7agganata
(to jagarati]
watchfulness J
i.io.
Jagghati [Intens. to sound-root ghar. for *jaghrati. See note on gala. Kern compares Ved. jaksati, Intens. of hasati {Toev. under anujagghati) Dhtp 31 jaggh= hasane] to laugh, to deride J in. 223 v.436 vi.522. pp. jagghita J vi.522. See also anu", pa.
; ; ;
-anduva ( = andu ?) a chain of braided hair, a matted topknot S 1.117; -ftjina braided hair & an antelope's hide (worn by ascetics) Sn 10 10 (dhara), cp. above -dharana the wearing of matted hair M 1.282. J 1.12
;
Ja(ita [pp. of jat, to
entangled S 1.13
Miln 102, 390
which also jata Dhtp 95 sanghdte] Vism i (etym.).

;
:
Jagghita (f) laughter
} 111.226.
;
Jatin one who wears a jata, an ascetic J V1.555.

Jatila [BSk. jatila]
hair, or
Sn 689
-f.
-in!
Jaghana
the
(nt.)
loins,
[Vedic jaghana, cp. Gr. Kox<ivri see jangha] the buttocks Vin 11.266 J v. 203.
;
Jaiigala (nt.) a rough, sandy & waterless place, jungle V.21 J IV. 71 VvA 338. Cp. ujjangala.
Jangba
[Vedic jangha cp. Av. zanga, ankle Goth, gaggan, to go Ags. gang, walk. From *ghengh to walk see also jaghana] the leg. usually the lower leg (from knee to ankle) D n.i7ai(S i.i6 = Sn 165 (eni) Sn 610 VI. 34; ThA 212). In cpds. jangha" J 11.240; V.42 (except in jangha-vihara). -ummagga a tunnel fit for walking J vi.428 -pesanika adj. going messages on foot Vin in. 185; J 11.82;
(f.)
;
;
;
one who wears a jata, i. e. a braid of has his hair matted, an ascetic. Enum'' religious as ajivika nigantha j. amongst other paribbajaka Nd' 308; ajivika nig j. tapasa Nd 149, Vin i.24=iv.io8; 1.38 (puraija" who had pre513; viously been j.)=VvA i3 = PvA 22 S 1.78; Sn p. J03, 104 (Keriiya j.) J 115 "-382 Ud 6 Dpvs 1.38.
who
'
'
Jatilaka= jatila
1.282
in. 276; Miln 202
Vism
383.
[Vedic jathara, to *gelt=*gelbh (see Jathara (m. gabbha), cp. Goth. kil|;ei uterus, Ags. cild = E. child] the belly Miln 1 75.
nt.)
-ba!a(g) (nissaya) by means of, cp. Fr. i force de) -magga a footpath J 11.25 1 v. 203 ; VvA 194. -vihara the state of walking about (like a wanderer), usually in phrase "0 anucankamati anuvicarati 1.108 1.235 Sn p. 105, p. 115; or g carati PvA 73. A 1.136;
(iya)
(lit.
;
Miln 370
Vism
17.
of his leg
by the strength
;
Jam;ia(ka) [cp.janu
SnA
VvA
& jannu] the knee D 11.160 J vi.332 n.230 DhA 1.80 (ka) H.57 (id.), 80 ; iv.204 206 (jaijiju-kappara).
;
; ; ; ;
cp. Lat. bitumen Jatit [Sk. jatu As resin, Ohg. quiti glue] lac.
J n.272
IV. 7,
74
DhA
111.141.
Jangheyyaka
knees "
;
(nt.) [see jangha] lit. " belonging to the the kneepiece of a robe Vin 1.287.
matthaka a decking with lac. vent conception Vin iv.26i-; consisting of either jatu, kattha (wood), pittha (flour), or mattika (clay).
Jatta (nt.) [Vedic jatru] the collar-bone
pitch Ags. cwidu. medicine Vin 1.201. used by women to pre-
Jacca
(usually -) (kii) of what birth, i. e. of what social standing) J 1.342 (hina" of low birth): Sdhp 416 (id.) J v.257 (nihina") Miln 189 (sama" of equal rank). -andha (adj.) blind from birth Ud 62 sq. (Jaccandha;
(adj.) [jati-l-tya] of birth, 11.47 (ittara". of inferior birth)
by birth Sn p. 80
;
DhA
11.55 (gloss:
agsakuta)
Davs
iv.49.
Jaddhn
[for jaddhur). inf. to jaka (P. jaggh), corresp. to Sk. jagdhi eating food intens. of ghasati] only in com"ka one position as a not eating, abstaining from food, who fasts 1.245 "miira death by starvation J vi.63
;
vagga VI. 4) J 1.45, 76 at Vism 544, 596.

;
iv.i92
Vbh
412 sq.
in similes
= anasaka-marana; "marika A iv.287 (v.

(
Fsb. has note: read ajuttha

1.
?)
ajettha").
110
Jana
I'M!*
janati. Cp. Gr. yivoi;, yivof, Lat. gens, to which also similar in meaning] a creature, Uving being (a) sg. an individual, a creature, person, man Sn 121, 676, 807, 1023 (sabba everybody). Usually collectively: people, they, one (=Fr. on), with pi. of verb Dh 249 (dadanti) often as mahajana the people, the crowd S 1.115; J 1.167, 294; PvA loka-
III
in the province
Jambala
1.193 (see kalyana) -carika tramping the country PvA 14; -tthavariya stableness, security, of the realm, in "patta, one who has attained a secure state of his realm, of a Cakkavattin D 1.88; 11.16; Sn p. 106; -padesa a rural district A iv.366; v. 101.
;
[*geni: see
genus=Fr,
Janavati
Janitta
(?)
iv.172.
mahajana = Ioka
people, the 320; DhA ni.17.5. See also puthujjana. (b) pi. men, persons, people, beings n^na various living beings Sn 1102 (expl"* at Nd- 248 as khattiya brahmai;!^ vessa sudda gahaitha pabbajita
DhA 111.175; many A 1.68; Dh
or as bahu(j)jana
many
:
(nt.) [jan-f- tra, cp.
Gr. ytvmipa] birthplace J 11.80.
Janetti (f) [f. to janitr=7>'f7-if=genitor, cp. genetrix. The Sk. form is janitri. On e i cp. petti pitri] iv.276 ; J 1.48 ; n.381 ; mother in. 248 II. 7 sq. ;
: :
devi manussa.) dve jana

in. 52
;
J 1.151
11.105
tayo
20.
j.
J 1-63
IV.48.
keci
jani
some people PvA

;
See
also
Sn 243.
;
598, 1077, 1 121. -ftdhipa a king of men J 11.369 -inda prec. J 111.280, 294 -esabha the leader of men, the bust of all people Dh 255 -kaya a body or group of people ] 1.28
DhA
'33
(dve j. miccha & samma-ditthika) Dpvs 1.40; -pada country see sep. -majjhe (loc.) before (all) the people J 1.294 Th 2, 394 ; -vada people's talk, gossip
.-
Sn
973.
[to janati]
i.
JuiAka
producing, production Vism 369; pasada Mhvs 1.4 ( = ''karaka); a species of karma Vism 601 Cpd. 144 (A. i). 2. n. f. ika genetrix, mother J 1.16; Dhs io59~:f(where it represents another janika, viz. deception, as shown by syn. maya & B.Sk. janika Lai. V. 541; Kern, Toev.
adj. (-) producing:
;
Jantaghara [ace. to Abhp. 214 = aggisala, a room in which a fire is kept (viz. for the purpose of a steam bath, i. e. a hot room, cp. in meaning Mhg. kemenate = Lat. caminata, Gcr. stube=E. stove; Low Ger. pesel (room) = Lat. pensile (bath) etc.) Etym. uncertain. Buhler KZ 25, p. 32 5 = yantra-grha (oil-mill?); E. Hardy (D. Lit. 9tg. 1902, p. 339) = jentaka (hot dry bath), cp. In all probability it is a Vin. Texts 1.157; 111103. distorted form (by dissimilation or analogy), perhaps of *jhant-agara, to jha to burn = Sk. ksa, jhanti heat or heating ( = Sk. ksati)-(-agara, which latter received the aspiration of the first part ( = aghara), both being reduced in length of vowels =jant-aghara] 1. a (hot) room for bathing purposes, a sitzbath Vin 1.47, 139; 111.126; J 11.25, 144; II. 119, 220 sq., 280; 111.55;
p. 41).
Vism
18
Dpvs
viii.45.
2. living
room
J 1.449.
Janati kind
[from janati] a collection of people (" man"), congregation, gathering; people, folk D 1.151 1.310, correct janana), 206; Vin 11.12S ( = DA A 1.61 (td.) 111.251 (id.); It 33; 11.93 (pacchima) J IV. 110; Pv 111.5^ ( = janasamiiha upasakagana PvA
(f.)
; ;
1.135 janiya) = hani, Janti at abandonment, giving up, payment, fine [prob. = jahanti, to jahati]. But see jani.
DA
1.296 in jantiya (for
200).
Janati> [Sk. janati (trs.) A jayate (intrs.); *gene & *gne to (be able to) produce Gr. yiyvoiaat (yewait) 71'wToi; = jata= (g)natus Lat. gigno, natura, natio Goth. ka6|>s & kun^s Cymr. geni, Ags. cennan, Ohg. kind, etc.] only in Caus. janeti [Sk. janayati] often spelled janeti (cp. jaleti jaleti) & Pass, (intrs.) jayati to bring forth, produce, cause, syn. safijaneti nibbatteti abhinibbatteti Nd* s. v. (cp. karoti). ussahar) j. to put forth exertion J 11. 407 (see chanda) (sag)vegan j. to stir up emotion (aspiration) J in. 184; PvA 32; Mhvs 1.4; dukkhat) j. to cause discomfort PvA 63. Aor. janayi Th 2, 162 (Maya j. Gotamar) she bore). Pp. janita produced PvA i. See also jantu jamma, jata, jati,
;
Jantn^ [Vedic jantu, see janati] a creature, living being, man, person S 1.48; A iv,227 Sn 586, 773 sq., 808. 1103; Nd* 249 ( = satta, nara, puggala) Dh 105, 176, Pv ii.9* (=satta341. 395; J 1-202: n.415; v.495 nikaya, people, a crowd PvA 134).
;
Jantu* a grass Vin 1.196.
Jannu
[cp.
jannu(ka)
&
janu] the knee
DhA
1.
1.394.
;
-ka
;
Ii.i7;(in
1.48.
marks
of a Mahapurisa, v.
jjn)
J iv.165
DhA
Japa (& jappa vv.

recitation
(
11.) [fr.
japati]
i.
111.56= J 111.205
(H-
= niratthaka-katha SnA = ajjhena).
334).
manta)
muttering, mumbling, Sn 328 (jappa) 2. studying J in. 114

;
iiati. etc.
Jap(p)aka
J vi.64 (=:sanati saddai) karoti).
(adj.) whispering, see kaijija."
Janati* to
make a sound
Japati
Janana
(adj.) [to janati] producing, causing (-) It 84 (anattha" dosa) Dpvs 1.2; DhsA 25S J iv.141 Dhtp 428. f. janani PvA i (sagvega" desana); = mother (cp. janetti) J iv.175; PvA 79. Note, janana DA 1.310 is misprint for janata.
(& jappati Dhtp 189, aJso japp i9o = vacane; sound-root jap) to mumble, whisper, utter, recite Pv II. 6' ( = vippalapati PvA 94); PvA 97; ] IV. 204 See jaj a, ppr. jappai) S 1.166 (pala,pai)) J iv.75.
; ;
japana
I
also pari".
?ap<Uia
(sic.
DA
1.97,
mumbhng
Janapada [jana+ pada, the
:
(see japati), in kaqi)a.
otherwise jappana) whispering, See also pari".
latter in function of collective noun-abstract see pada 3] inhabited country, the country (opp. town or market-place), the continent politically: a province, district, county D 1.136 (opp. nigama); 11.349; A 1.160, 178; Sn 422, 683, 995, 1102; ] 1.258; 11.3 (opp. nagara), 139, 300; PvA 20, 32, 111 (province). See also gama. The 16 provinces of Buddhist India are comprised in the solasa mahS-janapad& (Miln 350) enum'' at A 1.2 13 = iv. 252 sq. = Nd* 247 (on Sn 1102.) as follows Auga, Magadha {+ KJIinga, Nd*] Kasi, Kosala. Vajji, Malla, Cetl (Cetiya A iv.), Var)sa (Vanga A 1.). Kurfi, Paiicaia, Majja ("Maccha A), Surasena, As3aka,Avanti,Yona(Gandhara A), Kamboja. Cp. Rhys Davids. B. India p. 23. -katha talk or gossip about the province D 1.71^ kalyai^ a country -beauty, i. e. the most beautiful girl
:
Jsppati [not, as customary, to jalp, Sk. jalpati ( = japati), but in the meaning of desire, etc., for cappati to capp, Af, in cappeti = Sk, carvayati to chew, suck, be hungry (q. V ) cp. also calaka] to hunger for, to desire, yearn, long for, (c. ace.) Sn 771 (kame), 839 (bhavarj), 899, 902 See also Nd* 79 li pajappati), pp. jappita Sn 902. jappa, jappana, etc., also abhijjappati & pa.
i
Jappana= jappa Sn 945

Jappa (f.) hunger
[to
(cp.
;
Dhs io59.
desire,
lust,
Cp. pa.
greed, attachment,
jappati]
Sn 1033
Jamb&la
jambali
Nd^ on tai:iha) S 1.123 (bhava-lobha) Nd* 250 Nett 12 Dhs 279, 1059.
; ;
[Sk. jambala]
(f.)
adj. jatnbalin muddy, as n. n. 166. dirty pool (at entrance to village)

;
mud
Jambu
Jamba
f.
112
tree,
Jalupika
(f.)
[Sk.
jambu] the rose-apple

;
Jambolana
jambi
As adj. J 11.160; v.6 Vv 6''; 44*-', 164. sarcastically " rose-apple-inaid," appl'' to a
Eugenia
IV. 387 -gavas'gona Pv 1.8I -gona [cp. Sk. jarad'' gava] a decrepit, old bull J n. 35 -sakka " the old S IV. tumble-down shed PvA -sala a 78. 389 J
; ;
gardener's daughter j :ii.22. -dipa the country of the rose-apples i. e. India J. 1.263; VvA 18: Miln 27, etc. -nada see jambonada; -pakka the fruit of Eugenia jambolana, the rose-apple (of black or dark colour) Vism 409 -pes! the rind of the r.-a. fruit J v. 465 -rukka the r. -a.' free Dh.\ tii.211 -sanda rose-apple grove ( = dipa. N. for India) Sn 552 = Th I, 822.
; ; ;
Jarata (f.) [see jarati] old age of form) Vism 449.

;
Dhs644^ (rupassa j.
decay
Jambnka
111.223.
[Sk.
jambuka, to jambh
?]
a jackal J
II.
107;
Jaiati [Vedic jarati & jiryati, *gera to crush, to pound, overcome (cp. jayati) as intrs. to become brittle, to be consumed, to decay, cp. Lat. granum, Goth kaiirn, E. etc. corn] to suffer destruction or decay, to become old. in two roots, viz. 1 jar [jarati] in Caus. jarayati to 2. jir destroy, to bring to ruin J v.501 = vi.375. Pp. [Sk. jiryati] see jiyati, jirati, jlrayati, jiripeti. jinna. Cp. also jara, jara, jajjara, jirapata.
;
.
Jambonada
[Sk.
jambOnada
from the Jambu river (?)] unwelded state); also spelled jambunada
belonging to or coming a special sort of gold (in its

;
Jara (f)
VvA
13,
340)
1.
181
II. 8,
29; VVS4'''.
iv.105; Cp. jatarupa.

(J
Jambhati
jambh
[cp. Vedic jehate, Dhtp 208 & Dhtm 298 define as " gatta-vinima," i. e. bending the body] to yawn, to arouse oneself, to rise, go forth (of a lion)
& (older) jaras (nt.) [of the latter only the instr. Sk. jarasa iii use: Sn 804, 1123 ( = jaraya Nd' 249). jara & jarah to *gera: see jarati; cp. Gr. ynpag, yipas, ypnfic; old age, etc. See also jirana(ta)] decay, decrepitude, old age Vin i.io, 34; A 1.51, 138 (as Death's messenger) v. 144 sq. (bhabbo jarar) pahatui)) Sn 311
J VI.40.
Jambhana
(f) [to
jambhatij arousing, activity, alertness
Vbh
352.
(adj.)
Jamma
[Vedic *jalma
;
(?),
wretched, contemptible J Dh 335, 336 f. -i S V.217
dialectical ii.iio; 111.99

;
?]
(
miserable,
= lamaka);
;
252 sq. Vism 502 (def. as twofold & discussed in its valuation as dukkha). Defined as " ya tesag sattanag tamhi tamhi sattanikaye jara jiranata khandiccar) paliccag valittacata ayuno saghani indriyanai) paripako " D ii.3o5 = 1.49= FreS ii.2 = Nd' 252 = Dhs 644. cp. Dhs. (rsl. p. 195. quently comb"" with maraiâ (maccu, etc.) " decay &
(cp.
111.75);
1.59;
Th
2,
(of tat>ha)
DhA
J 11.428
v.421
death "
;
(see
under
;
jati
as
;
to
formulas)
"marana,
IV.44 (=lamaka).
(nt.)
"maccu Sn 581, 1092, 1094. ajaramara not subject to decay & death (cp. ajajjara)
II. 31
sq.
M 1.49
Sn 575
;
J'ammail(a) 1018.
[to
janati]
birth,
descent,
rank Sn
Jaya
overcoming, victory 1. 10 ; opp. parajaya Vism 401. -ggaha the lucky die J iv.322 ( = kataggaha, q. v.); -parajaya victory & defeat Dh 201 -pana the drink of victory, carousing, wassail; r) pivati DhA 1.193; -sumana " victory's joy," N. of a plant (cp. jatisumana) Vism 174; DhA 1.17, 383.
[see jayati] vanquishing,
;
Sn 681
J 11.406
Pv 11.6" Vv 63" J 111.515. II, 512 -ghara the house of age (adj.) like a decayed house Th 2, 270 (= jii?i;iagharasadisa ThA 213). -jajjara feeble with age J 1.59 -jiopa decrepit with age PvA 148; -dhamma subject to growing old A 1.138. 145; -patta old J 111.394; 11.172, 247; 111.54 sq.. 71 sq. -vata IV.403 -bhaya fear of old age A 1.179; 11.121 the wind of age DhA iv.25. -sutta the Suttanta on old beginning age, N. of Sutta Niyata iv.6 (p. 157 sq. with " appag vata jivitar) idar) "), quoted at DhA
Th
Jayati (jeti, jinati) [Sk. jayati, ji to have power, to conquer, cp. jaya=jdin; trans, of wliich the intrans. is jinati to lose power, to become old (see jirati)] to conquer, surpass to pillage, rob, to overpower, to defeat. Pre?, [jayati] jeti J n.3 jinati Sn 439; Dh 354; Pot. je>'ya Com. on Dh 103; jine J 1.289; IV. 71. Dh 103 = J ii.4 = VvA 69 3rd pi. jineyyug S 1.221 (opp. parajeyyui)). Ppr. jayai) Dh 201. Put. jessati Vv 332 jayissati ib. jinissati J 11. 183. Aor. jini J 1.313; 11.404; ajini Dh 3; pi. jinii)su S 1.22 1 (opp. parajii)su), 224 (opp. parajii)su, with v. 1. jinii)su) A IV.432 (opp. "jiyigsu, with v. 1. "jinigsu). Also aor. ajesi DhA 1.44 ( = ajini). Proh. (ma) jiyi J iv.107. Ger. jetva Sn 439; jetvana It 76. Inf. jinitut) J vi.193; VvA 69. Grd. jeyya Sn 288 (a) jinitabba VvA 69 (v. 1. jetabba). Pass, jiyati (see para"), jiyati is also Pass, to jarati Caus. i. jayapeti to wish victory to, to hail (as a r&spectful greeting to a king) J 11.213, 369, 2. japayati to cause to rob, to incite, 375; IV. 403. to plunder It 22 = J iv.71 (v. I. hapayati)== 1.231 Miln 402; J VI. 108 (to annul); Miln 227. Des. jigigsati (q. v.). pp. jina & jita (q. v.).
III. 320.
Jala (nt.) [Sk. jala, conn, with gala drop

tical
;
(?),
;
prob. dialec;
udaka] water Sn 845 J 1.222 in. 188 iv.137. -gocara living in the water J 11.158. -ja bom or sprung from w. J iv.333 v. 445 VvA 42 -da " giving water," rain-cloud Davs v. 32 -dhara [cp. jalandhara rain-cloud] the sea Miln 117; -dhi = prec. Davs v. 38.
cp.
;
Jillati [Sk. jvalati,
with jvarati to be hot or feverish, to coal jval to burn (Dhtp 264 dittiyai)), cp. Ohg. kol Celt, gual] to burn, to shine 1.487 J 1.62 ; 3, 188 11.380 IV. 69 It 86 Vv 46^ VvA 107 Miln 223. 343. Caus. jaleti & jaleti (cp. janeti jancti) to set on fire,
:
D
;
M
;
hght. kindle S 1.169; J 11. 104; Miln 47. Intens. dadda|hati (q. v.). Cp. ujjaleti.
Pp.
16.
jalita.
Jalana
(n.-adj.) [Sk. jvalana]
burning Pgdp
7aiaba [Sk. jarayu, slough originally that which

yiipac:
slough.
As
womb
-ja
111.240.
11.38.
to
2.
placenta, to jar see jarati, decays ( = decidua); cp. Or meanings cp. gabbha] 1. the
iv.38.
1.73
&
the embryo J
3.
the
placenta J
J ii.53
Jaya
f. [Vedic jaya] wife only in cpd. jayampatika, the lady of the house and her husband, the two heads of the household. That the wife should be put. first might seem suggestive of the matriarchate, but the expression means just simply " the pair of them," and the context has never anything to do with the matriarchate. husband & wife, a married couple S 11.98 J 1.347 iv.70, of birds. See also jayampatika.
;
.'
born from a womb, viviparous
ni.230
= v.85.
Jalita (adj.) [pp. to jaiati] set on fire, burning, shining, bright, splendid Sn 396, 668, 686; Vv 21* (=jalanto jotanto VvA 107) ; Pv 1.10" (burning floor of Niraya)
ii.i'2 ("anubhava: shining majesty); burning) ThA 292.
;
PvA
41
= aditta
Jara
(adj.) (-) [See jarati] old,

;
sense), wretched, miserable
decayed (in disparaging -Odapanag a spoilt well
<&Iupika (f ) [Sk. jalanka (sprung

(?
Uhlenbeck)
jalukik5 = jaluka & (pop. etym.) water), borrowed fr. Npers. lalfi cp. Gr. fiiiWa leech. Celt, gel perhaps
fr.
;
Jalogi
to gal in the sense of suck jalopika).
(?)]
"3
a
leectt
J&ta
hina (q. v.). hayin, jaha.
Miln 407
(v.
1.
Caus.
bipeti (q.
v.).
See also hani,
Jalogi (nt. ?) toddy (i. e. juice extracted from the palmyra, the date or the cocoa palm) Vin 11.294 (patut) the drinking of j.), 301, 307 Mhvs 4, 10.
;
Jahitika (f) [See jahati] (a woman) who has been jilted, or rejected, or repudiated J 1.148.
Jagara
(adj.)
[fr.
;
jagarti]
waking,
watchful,
11.31
;
careful,
;
Jalla*
[*jalya to jala or gal] moisture, (wet) dirt, perspiration (mostly as seda or in cpd. rajo, q. v.) Sn 249 (=rajojalla SnA 291); J vi.578 (sweat under
(nt.)
A 11.13= It 116; vigilant S 1.3 bahu wide awake, well 300.
aware, cautious Su 972 (cp. rakkhita-manasano in same context v. 63)
It 41
MUn
the armpits = jallika Com.).
Dh
s.
29.
[der.
fr.
JaUa' [prob. = jhalla, see Kern, Toevoegselen acrobat J vi.271.
v.] athlete,
JagaTai;ia (nt.)
jagara] a
means
for
waking or
keeping awake Miln 301.

Jagarata (f)
[cp.
Jalliki (f.) [derain. of jalla] a drop (of perspiration), dirt in seda, etc. A 1.253 (kali) Sn 198= J 1.146; vi.578.
;
Sk. jagarapa] watchfulness, vigilance

-
1.3.
Ja)a (adj.) [Sk. jada] dull, slow, stupid A 11.252 Pug 13 Miln 251 DA 1.290.
; ; ;
111.265
(^)
'.
Java [Sk. Java, to javati]
1. (n.) speed S 11.266; v. 227; 248 Sn 221; J 11.290; IV. 2. Often thama, in phrase thamajavasampanna endowed with strength & swiftness J 1.62 VvA 104; PvA 4; Miln 4. javena (instr.) speedily 2. (adj.) swift, quick J ni.25 vi.244 J 11.377. (mano, as quick as thought); Vv 16 (=vegavanto
1.446;
113; comb'' with

II.
III.
Jagarati [Sk. jagarti to be awake (redupl. perf. for jSjarti) getei cp. Lat expergiscor (*exprogriscor) Gr. ger Def. at Dhtp tyeipiu, perf. lypijyopa (for tyi'/yopa). 254 by nidda-khaya] to be awake, to be watchful, to be on the alert (cp. guttadvara) Dh 60 (digha jagarato Miln 3C0. ratti), 226 It 41 pp, jagarita (q. v.).
&
Jagariti (nt.) [pp. of jagarti]
waking,
vigil It ^\
Pug
59.
78) VvA 6 (sigha"). -cchinna without alacrity, slow, stupid (opp. sighajava) DhA 1.262 -sampanna full of swiftness, nimble-
VvA
ness. or alacrity
1.244
^-
11-250 sq.
Javati Vcdic jn javate intr. to hurry, junati trs. to incite, urgt to run, hurry, hasten S 1.33; J iv.213; Davs v.24 DhsA 265, pp. juta.
;
Vastu jagarika] keeping awake, Jagariya (f) [BSk. watchfulness, vigilance, esp. in the sense of being cautious of the dangers that are likely to befall one who strives after perfection. Therefore freq. in comb" " indriyesu guttadvaro bhojane mattafiiiu jagariyai) anuyutto " (anujoinjati to apply oneself to or being devoted to vigilance), e. g. S 11.218 1.32, 273, 354 sq., Also in g bhajati to pursue 471 A I.I 13 sq. 11.40. watchfulness (bhajetha keep vigil) It 42 Sn 926 (niddai) S iv.104; na bahulikareyya jr) bhajeyya atapi).
; ; ;
Javana (nt.) i. alacrity, readiness; impulse, shock Ps I. So sq. Visra 22 DhsA 265 (cp. Dhs trsl. pp. 132,
:
1.273,355; MUn 388. -uiuyoga application
or
practice
of
watchfulness
1. 194. Usually in cpd. javana-pai^fia (adj.) 156); of alert intellection of swift understanding together with hasa-pafina (hasu at in. 25 J iv.136) & puthu" tikkha S v. 376, 377 Nd^ 235, 3'. Also in cpds. "pafina Ps U.185 sq. pannata A 1.45 "pannattai) S v. 413. 2. The twelfth stage in the function (kicca) of an act of perception (or Wthicitta) the stage of full perception, or apperception. Vism ch. xiv. (e. g. p. 459)
DA
Nd' 484.
Jata [pp. of janati (janeti), cp. Lat. (g)natus, Goth, kunds also Gr. (Kaai-) ynjrcij, Ohg. knabo] i. As ad j. -noun (a) born, grown, arisen, produced ( = nibbatta patubhuta Nd^ 256) Sn 576 (jatanar) maccanai) niccai) maranato bhayai)) jatena maccena kattabbai] kusalai) bahui) Dh 53 = Miln 333; yakkhini jat^si (bom a G.) lata jata Dh 340 gamaJ VI. 337 rukkho j. J 1.222 (n.) nissandhena jatani supeyya-paijiiani Vism 250. he who or that which is born jatassa maranag hoti Sn 742 jatassa jara pannayissati J 1.59 jatai)-(- bhutai] (b) " genuine," i.e. (opp. ajatar) abhutai)) It 37. natural, true, good, sound (cp. kata, bhuta, taccha 2. As 6 opp. ajata like akata, abhuta) see cpds. predicate, often in sense of a finite verb (cp. gata) bom, grown (or was born, grew) become occurred, happened Sn 683 (Bodhisatto hitasukhataya jato) vivada jata Sn 828 bhayai) jatag (arose) Sn 207 ekadivase j. (were born on the same day) J III. 391 So in loc. aphasukag jatag (has occurred J 1.291. has arisen, when there abs. jate (jatambi) " when .." e. g. atthamhi Vin 1.350 = iii.i54 = Dh 331 is vadamhi Sn 832 oghe Sn 1092 kahapaêsu jatesu I.J2I. 3. jata (nt.) characteristic; pada pedal J character S 1.86 ;'anâ the sexual organ Vin 1.191 as being like or adj. having become ( = bhuta); ., sometimes to be renbehaving as, of the kind of dered by an adj. or a pp. implied in the uoun cuoâkajalakajata jatani atthikani (=cui:ipayitani) in. 92 in bud .\ IV. 117; chandajata = chandika Sn 767; sujata Sn 548 (well-bom, i. e. auspicious, blessed, happy) pitisomanassa" joyful & glad Sn p. 94 J 1.60, gandhajata a kind of perfume (sec gandha). etc. Often untranslatable: IJbhappatto j5to J 111.126; vinisa-ppaccayo jato J 1.256. 4. a Jataka or Buddhist birth story DhA 1.34. -amanda the (wild) castor oil plant VvA 10 -ovaraka the inner chamber where he was bom VvA 158;
;
: ;
Abhdhs. pt. iii, 6 (kiccai)) Comp. pp. 29, 115, 245. In this connection javana is taken in its equally fundamental sense of " going " (not " swiftness "), and the " going " is understood as intellectual movement.
;
Javanaka= Java
Jaha
2 (adj.)
VvA
78.
(adj.) (-) [to jahati] leaving attar)", okar|, kappag", ranar)",
behind, giving up, sec sabbag". etc (S 1.52 It 58; Sn 790, 1101, etc.); duj hard to give up Th i,
;
495-
Jahati
jahati [Vedic root ha. Cp. *ghe(i) & ghl to be devoid (of), Gr. X'lpo^ void of, X'W" widow, x<^p" open space (cp. Sk. vihaya=akasa), x'-'P'i"' separate; Lat. her-es Sk. jihite to go forth=Ohg. gen, gan, Ags. gan = go; also Sk. hani want = Goth. gaidw, cp. Gr. xnrij.u] to leave, abandon, lose ; give up, renounce, forsake. Ster. expl" at Nd^ 255 (and passim) pajahati vinodeti byantikaroti anabhavar) garaeti. Lit. as well as fig. esp. w. ref. to kama, dosa & other evil qualities. Pres. jahati Sn i, 506 (dosar)), 589 Dh 91 imper. jsihassu Sn 1121 (rupai)) pot. jjihe It 34; Dh
;
:
&
221
It 115; J 1153; jabissami J 111.279; iv.420 v.465 in verse hassami J iv.420 v.465. Ger. hitva (very frequent) Sn 284, 328 Dh 29, 88, etc. hitvana (Sn 6f)), jahitva & jahetva (Sn 500). Inf. jahitug J 1.138. Pp. jahita Sn 231 Kh 9; Miln 261. Pass, hayati S 11.224; Sn 817; Miln 297, hayate J v.488 & hiyati J H.65 Sn 944 (hiyamana), cp. hayare J 11.327 pp.
;
IV. 58.
Fut.
IV. 58,
&
jaheyya Sn 362;
;
J&taka
114
JSti
-kamina the (soothJ 1.391 (so read for jato varake). saying) ceremony connected w. birth, in r) karoti to set the horoscope PvA 198 (=nakkhatta-yogar) ugganhati) -divasa the day of birth, birthday J 111.391 -mangala birth festival, i. e. the feast held on rv.38 the birth of a child DhA 11. 86 -riipa " sterling," pure metal, i. e. gold (in its natural state, before worked, In its relation to suvanna (worked cp. jambonada). gold) it is stated to be suvannavanno (i. e. the brightVvA 9 DhA iv.32 suvaijno jatacoloured metal rupo) at 1.78 it is expl'* by suvanija only & at Vin 111.238 it is said to be the colour of the Buddha: At A 1.253 't 's represented as the j. Satthu-vanna. material for the suvaijnakara (the " white "-smith as Comb"' w. hirahha Pv opp. to " black "-smith). II. 7* very freq. w. rajata (silver), in the prohibition of accepting gold & silver (D i.5)/w as well as in other connections, e. g. Vin 1.245; 11.294 sq. S 1.71, 95; iv.326 (the moral dangers of " money " yassa jatarQpa-rajatar) kappati panca pi tassa kamaguna kappanti) v. 353, 407; Dhs 617. Other passages illustr. the use & valuation of j. are S 11.234 ("paripura) v. 92 (upakkilesa) A 1.2 10 (id.); in. 16 (id.); S 1.93, 117; A 1. 215 in. 38 iv.199, 281 v. 290 J 11.296 1.38 -veda [cp. Vedic jataveda= Agni] ftre S 1.168; IV. 102 Sn 462 (kattha jayati j.) Ud 93; J 1.2 14; 11.326 = IV. 471 v.326 VI. 204, 578; Vism 171; 1.226; DhA 1.44 (nirindhana, without fuel); -ssara a natural pond or lake Vin i.iii J 1.470; 11.57.
;
;
DA
Paficca-samuppada. Under the first aspect it is enum'^ in various formulae, either in full or abbreviated (see Nd^ 258), viz. (a) as (i) jati, (2) jara, (3) vyadhi, sokaparidevadukkhadomanass' upa(4) marana. (5) yasa in the dukkhai) ariyasaccag (the noble truth of what is misfortune) Vin i.io A i.i 76 in. 416 "dhamma destined to be born, etc. 1.161 sq., 173; A v. 216; Nd^ 258. 304, 630, etc., in var. connections (referring to some dukkha). (b) as Nos. 1-4: Nd^ 254, 494b; (c) as Nos. i, 2, 4 (the standard quotaJ 1. 168, etc. tion, implying the whole series 1-5) S v. 224 A v. 144 jatipaccaya jaramaranai) Vin i.i D 11. 31, 57, etc.; ika A ii.i I, 173 "lya 1.280 Nd^ 40. (d) to this i.s sometimes added (as summing upj sagsara Nd' 282' cp. kicchat) loko apanno jayati ca jiyati ca miyati ca cavati ca uppajjati ca D 11. 30. (e) as Nos. i + 4 pahlna-jatimarana (adj.) (=free from life & death,
; ;
DA
e. sar)sara) A 1.162 bhayassa paraga A 11.15; "kovida Sn 484 atari i) asesar) Sn 355 (cp. 5C0) assa paraga Sn 32. (f) = e-)- sarjsara (cp. d) satta gacchauti sar)sarai) jatimaranagamino A 11.12 = 52 jatimaranasagsarai) ye vajanti punappunag avijjay' eva sa gati Sn 729. -f- 2, which (g) as Nos. implies the whole series: atari so jatijarai) A 1.133 = Sn 1048; jatijar' upaga Sn 725= It 106; sagyojanag Sn 1052, 1060 Dh 23S, 348 jatijaraya chetva It 42 Other phrases i cp. jati adina nihina PvA 198. applications : Various rebirths are seen by one who has
i.
; ;
Jataka^
belonging to, connected with what has happened] i. a birth story as found in the This is always the story of a previous earlier books. birth of the Buddha as a wise man of old. In this sense it occurs as the name of one of the 9 categories or varieties of literary composition (M 1.133 A. 11. 7, 103, /o8 Vin 111.8 Pug 43. See navanga). 2. the story of any previous birth of the Buddha, esp. as an animal. In this sense the word is not found in the 4 Nikayjis, but it occurs on the Bharhut Tope (say, end of 3rd cent. B.C.), and is frequent in the Jataka book. 3. the name of a book in the Pali canon, containing the verses of 547 such stories. The text of this book has not yet been edited. See Rh. Davids' Buddhist India,
(nt.)
[jata-l-ka,
perfect insight into all happening & remembers his 111.50 A 1.164; 11.20). former existences (D 1.81 Arahantship implies the impossibility of a future rebirth see formula khiija jati (M 1.139 Sn p. 16, etc.) and arahant 11. A jatiya parimuccati S 1.88 jatig
;
;
.'
for history 189-209, and Buddh. Birth Stories, introd jatakai) nitthapeti to wind of the Jataka literature. up a Jataka tale J vi.363 jatakag samodhaneti to apply a Jataka to the incident J 1.106; DhA 1.S2. Note. The form jata in the sense of jataka occurs at
,
DhA
1.34.
-atthavannana the commentary on the Jataka book, ed. by V. FausboU, 6 vols, with Index vol. by D. Andersen, London, 1877 sq. -bhanaka a repeater of the J. book Miln 341.
;
Jataka^ (m.) [jata-f-ka, belonging to what has born] a son J 1.239; iv.138.
been
Jatatta (nt.) [abstr. fr. jata] the fact of being born or of having grown or arisen Vism 250 DhA 1.241.
;
Jati
(f.)
[see janati
Goth, kind-ins]. (D n.8 J 111.395 (by descent: D

;
(PvA
life
78).
" future
life
jatiya (Sn abl. jatiya (S 1.88) & jatito 11.8); loc. jatiyag (PvA 10) & jatiya I. birth, rebirth, possibility of rebirth, " as disposition to be born again, " former
:
Instr.
Dh
&
cp. Gr. yevea, yivtaii:
Lat. gens; 423) & jacca

:
393)
" as cause of this life. Defined (cp. the corresp. ya tesag tesai) sattanar) tamhi expl" of jara) as
:
tamhi satta-nikaye jati saiijati okkanti abhinibbatti khandhanag patubhavo ayatananar) patilabho D 11.305 = S ii.3 = Nd' 257. Jati is a condition precedent of age, sickness & death, and is fraught with sorrow, pain & disappointment. It is itself the final outcome of a kamma, resting on avijja, performed in anterior births & forms thus the concluding link in the chain of the
antima jati the last 144 sq. rebirth D 11. 15 (cp. carima) purima j. a former existence PvA i; atitajatiyag in a former life ( = pure) PvA 10. On jati as dukkha see Vism 498-501. 2. descent, race, rank, genealogy (cp. <pvii, genus), often comb'' w. gotta. Two grades of descent are enum*" at Vin IV. 6 as hina jati (low birth), consisting of Candala, Vena, Nesada, Rathakara & Pukkusa and ukkattha j. (superior birth), comprising Khattiyas & The var. meanings of jati are given Brahmanas. by Bdhgh at Vism 498, 499 in the foil, classification (with examples) bhava, nikaya, sankhata-lakkhana, Kig hi jati patisandhi, pasuti, kula, ariya-sila. What difference makes his parentage ? karissati ? D 1. 121; jati-rajano kings of birth, genuine kings na nag jati nivaresi brahmalok' upapattiya J 1.338 Sn 139 jatig akkhahi tell me the rank of his father & mother Sn 421, 1004; cp. 462; na jacca vasalo hoti Sn 136 T42 id. w. brahmano Sn 650 with nama & gotta in the description of a man jatiya namena gottena, jatito namato gottato by descent, peretc. Vin iv.6 sonal & family name D 11. 8; cp. jati-gotta-kula J 11.3. 3. a sort of, kind of (cp. jata 3): See also j.-vada. catujatigandha four kinds of scent J 1.265; 11291. 4. (jati) by (mere) birth or nature, natural (opp. artificial) or genuine, pure, excellent (opp. adulterated. inferior), cp. jata i (b) in cpds., like "maiji, "vipa, etc. -kkhaya the destruction of the chance of being reborn S V.168 A 1. 167 Sn 209, 517, 743 Dh 423. -khetta the realm of rebirth PvA 138 (=dasa cakkavalasa-thaddha conceited, proud of birth Sn 104 hassani) (-1- dhanatthaddha. gotta": proud of wealth & name); -thera aTh. by rank D in. 2 18 -nirodha the extermination of (the cause of) rebirth Vin i.i=i -pabhava the -puppha nutmeg origin or root of existence Sn 728 -bhaya the fear of rebirth A 11. 121 -bhumi J VI. 367 natural ground, in "bhumaka, "bhumika, ^'bhiimiya 1.145; A in. 366 living on nat. gr. (vassag vasati) -mani a genuine precious stone J 11.417; -maya constituting birth, being like birth ThA 285; -vada reputation of birth, character of descent, parentage. The " well-bred " I St of the 5 characteristics constituting a
bhabbo pahatug
v.
Jatika
:
"5
E.
i-gnorant)
;
JSnati
Goth,
brahmin yiva sattam^ pitAmahclyugJl akkhitto anupakkuttho jativadena " of unblemished parentage back
to the 7th generation"
kunnan
Ohg.
kennan,
Ags.
1.120,
etc.
(=DA
1.281);
223; Sn 315, 596. Cp. gotta-vada (e. g. D 1.99) -vibbanga a characteristic of birth, a distinction in descent Sn 600 -yina a first-class lute -sampanna endowed with (pure) birth (in J 11.249 phrase khattiyo muddhS-vasitto j.") A in. 152 -sam1.
166;
III.
152,
;
bhava the origin of birth A -sambheda difference of rank

cycle of transmigration,
:
J 1.168; 1.166; -sat)sara the the saqsara of rebirths (see

;
;
1.T42
in. 311
: jan" & jfla are represented in P. by jan & Ra. (iâ) i. jin: pres. janati; pot. jSneyya (Sn 781) & jaiiiia (A iv.366 Sn 116, 775 Dh 157, 352 J 11.346 iv.478) 2nd sg. janeyyasi (M. 1.487; J 1.288), ist pi. janiyama (Sn 873) & (archaic) imper. janahi (Sn 596, janemu (Sn 76, 599 Vv 83") ppr. jananto 1026 Pv II. 9''), 3rd. sg. janatn (It 28)
;
cn&wan=E. know] to know. I. Forms The 2 Vedic roots
DhA
;
&
above I d. f.) pahina left behind, overcome (by an Arahant) M 1.139; A 111.84, ^6 i) khepetva id. Th 2,
168 vitinno j." n' atthi tassa punabbhavo Sn 746 -sindhava a well-bred horse J 11.97 -ssara the remembrance of (former) births ("nana) J 1.167; iv.29 DhA 11.27; IV.51 cp. cutupapata-fiaaa) -hingulaka (& hingulika) natural vermilion J v.67 VvA 4, 168,
; ;
1.128 Sn 722), ppr. med. janamana vi.364) ; fut. janissati (J n.342 aor. (J 1.168); ajani (Sn 536) & jani (J 1.125, 269), 3rd pi. janiQsu
janai)
(D
1.
192
'
&
(J 11.105; inf. janitui)

2.
VvA
113);
2a:
(J 1.125). fut. Aassati
ger. janitva (J 1293; 111.276); Caus. janapeti (see below 1V.2).
(D
1.165)
aor.
aftiiasi (J 1.271)
324-
ntika
(-) (adj.)
:
I.
being
like,
being
of,
having, etc. (see

;
jata 3) 1.254;
J 1.88.
descended from, being of rank, belonging manâna" M 11.19; avihethaka" Miln 219; samana (of equal rank) DhA 1.390; vepa" (belonging to the bamboo-workers) PvA 175.
2.
duppanna" & sappai)i)a M 1.225 dabba" mukhara" Sn 275; viflflu" Sn 294; mana"
to the class of:
Jatimant (adj.) [jati-t- mant] of good birth, having natural or genuine qualities, noble, excellent Sn 420 (vanîarohena sampanno jatima viya khattiyo) J 1.342 (jatimanta-kulaputta). Of a precious stone mani veluriyo subho j." D i.76=M 11. 17; DA 1.221; Miln Sometimes in this spelling for jutimant Sn 1 136= 215. Nd^ 259 (expl'' by pandita pafmava). ajatima not of good birth J vi.356 (opp. sujatimant ibid.).
;
:
(Sn 471). 3rd pi. afiiiarisu (Vv 22*). ger. flatva (freq.); grd. fleyya A 11. 135 (see below) & flatabba inf. iiatui) (freq.) (PvA 133); pp. aata (q. v.). Pass, fiayati to be called or named (Miln 25). II. Cognate Forms : Nd' s. v. explains janati by passati dakkhati adhigacchati vindati patilabhati, & fiatva (No. 267) by janitva tulayitva tirayitva vibhavayitva The ist expl" is also vibhutai) katva (very freq.) applied to abhijanati, & the 2nd to passitva, viditag katva, abhifiiiaya & disva. The use of the emphatic phrase janati passati is very frequent. Yai) tvar) na janasi na passasi tar) tvar) icchasi kamesi you know not neither have seen, is it she that you love and long for ? D 1.193; Bhagava janar) janati passag passati cakkhubhuto iâijabhuto i.iii; similarly A IV. 153 sq. See further D 1.2, 40, 84, 157 sq 165, A 1.128; 111.338; v.226 Sn 9^8; 192 sq., 238 sq. Nd* 35, 413, 517; Vism 200.
flasi
.'
Whom
III.
Meaning:
(1)
Intrs.
to
know, to have or gain
JatD (indecl.) [Vedic jatu, particle of affirmation. Perhaps for janatu one would know, cp. Gr. olfint, Lat. credo. P. marine. But BR. ahd Fausbbll make it a contraction of jayatu " it might happen." Neither of these derivations is satisfactory] surely, undoubtedly (ekagsavacanar) SnA 348) usually in negative {& interrog.) sentences as na jatu, not at all. never (cp. also sadhu) ma jatu Vin 11.203 Sn 152, 348 (no ce hi jatu) J 1.293. 374; IV. 261 v. 503. Na jatucca at J vi.60 is appar; ; ;
knowledge, to be experienced, to be aware, to find out mayam pi kho na janama surely, even we do not know D 1.216 te kho evar) janeyyarj they ought to know ib. jananta nama n' Shcsui) "nobody knew" J 111.1^8; janahi find out J 1.18.; kalantarena janissatha you will ajananto unawares, unsuspecting see in time PvA 13 2. Trs. to know, 1.223; ajanamana id. Pv 11. 3'*. recognize, be familiar with (usually c. ace, but also with gen. J 1.337 "243), to have knowledge of, experience,
; ;
;
find
ently for na jatu ca.
Jana (adj.) [to jna, see janati] knowing or knowable, understandable J 111.24 (= j2inamana). dujjana difficult to understand D 1.170, 187; su 1.487; 11.43. recognizable, intelligible Pv iv.i-" (=suviniieyya PvA
230).
Cp. ajana.
(nt.) [fr. jfia]
finana
knowledge, cognizance, recognition

skill
D ahaq janami Sn 989; jananti tag yakkhabhuta Pv iv.i'S; paccakkhato fiatva finding out personally J 1.262 111.168; cittam me Gotamo janati S 1.178; janati mag Bhagava S 1.116; kathag janemu tag mayag ? How shall we know (or identify) him ? Vv 83" yatha janemu brahmariag so that we may know what a b. is Sn 599 yath' ahag janeyyag vasalag Sn p. 2 ajananto ignorant PvA 4 annapanag ajananto (being without bread &
;
to infer, conclude, distinguish, state, define yag 1.88 janami tai) tvai) janasi aham p' etag na
:
intelligence,
learning,
patthaya from the time (-manta knowledge of a spell, a tumhakar)) 11.221; SnA 330; DhA
flatta);
1.145 (attanar) -kalato of self-recognition), 200

spell
11.73
water)
trifling
PvA
169
ittarag ittarato iâtva inferring the

; ;
known by
(sabhava=
1.86 (akkhara) Vism 391 ("atthaya in know), 436 (=pajanana). Cp. ajanana. ajanana not knowing (-) J v. 199; vi.177; not known
;
DA
order
to
Pv i.i i" ingha me unh' odakag janahi find me some hot water S 1.174 seyyag janahi Vin IV. 16: phalag papassa janamana (having experienced ) J 1.168; man tag j (to be i" possession of a charm J 1.253; maggag na j. Sn 441; pamanag ajanitva
from the
trifle
.
(knowing
ace.
:
no measure)
;
PvA
130.
3.
With double
J 1-32 (sippa).
Jinanaka
(c.
(adj.) [Sk.
*jnanaka, cp. janana
&
Sk. janaka
gen.) expert
Av
S n.119, 120, as
n. ib. 1.216]
knowing
to recognize as. to see in, take for, identify as, etc. petag mag janahi " see in me a Peta " (cp. Caus.) 11.9I2 (=upadh5rehi PvA 119); bhadd' itthiya ti Pv mag aiîlagsu (they knew me as = they called me)
DhsA
394.
Vv
22*.
Jinanata (f.) [abstr. fr. janana] the fact of knowing, knowledge KhA 144.
Jinapada
janapada] belonging to the country, living in the c. pi. country-folk (opp. negama townsfolk) D 1.136, 142; 11.74; J II-287, 388; DA 1.297
(adj.-n.) [fr.
;
(= janapada-vasin).
linati [Vedic jfia, janati 'gene & *gne, cp. Gr. yiyvuaicio, yvioTof, yvHaic ; Lat. nosco, notus, (i)gnanis (cp.
Various: 1. Grd. fieyya as nt. = knowledge (cp. yavatakag iie>'>'ag tavatakag fiapag (knowledge his knowledge is in coincides with the knowable, or proportion to the k., i. e. he knows all) Nd' 235^'"; iianag atikkamitva iêyyapatho n' atthi " beyond knowledge there is no way of knowledge " ib. jiejryasagara the ocean of knowledge PvA 1. 2. Caus. janapeti to make known, to inform, or (with attanag) to identify, to reveal oneself J 1. 107 (att. ajanapctva) PvA 149 (att.) DhA 11.62. VI. 363 Vism 92 (att.)
IV.
aaoa)
J&ni
7klli'
ii6
Jinna
;
(^) [from jahati, confused in meaning with jayati. & cp. janti] deprivation, loss, confiscation of plundering robbery using force, ill-treatproperty
Se; jahati
; ;
ment
D
;
1. 1
35
I.201
(vadhena va bandbena va
;
;
; S 1.66 (hatajanisu) J 1.55 (v. 1. jati), 212 iv.72 (dhana, v. 1. (mahajanikara a great robber) hani) Dh 138 = DhA 111.70 dhanassa jani, v. 1. hani).
janiya va)
Jala' [Sk. jvala, from jalati] glow, blaze J v. 326 PvA 52 Miln 357; Vism 419 (kappa(=tejas), 154 (rar)si) vinasaka"). -roruva N. of one of the two Roruva hells (" blazes ") -sikha a glowing crest i. e. a flame Nd' 11 J v. 27 1 (=acci).
;
;
StuaP
(f.)
wife,
in janipatayo
(pi.)
wife
& husband
(cp.
jaya(m)pati)
11.
59 sq.
Jalaka (nt.) [jala'-l-ka] i. a net J VI.53O; Davs v. 51. 2. a bud A IV.117 sq. ('jSta in bud). f. jalika chain armour Miln 199.
Jano
etc.
[Vedic janu = Gr. yoi/v, Lat. genu, Goth., Ohg., ) kniu, E. knee] (also as jannu(ka), q.v.) the knee VI. 471 1.254. J n.311^ IV. 41 -mandala the knee-cap. the knee A 1.67; 11. 21
(nt
: ;
Jala
(f.)
[see jala']
a flame
J 1.2 16,
322
Miln 148. 357.
DA
III. 241
sq.
PvA
179.
JonnkS
(nt.)
= janu A
iv.102.
Jalin (adj.-n.) " having a net," ensnaring, deceptive (a) lit. a fisherman J 11.17S. (b) fig. usually in f. ini of t.inha (ensnarer, witch) S l.i07 = Dh iSo A 11.21 1 Th I, 162, 908; Dhs 1059: Vism i; DhsA 363; cp. M Vastu 1. 166 iii 92.
Japajrati Caus. of jayati.
Jaleti [caus. of jalati.
Jamatat (& jamata
Deriv. unBR. take it as ja-)- matar, the builder up of the certain. family, supposing the case where there is no son and the husband goes to live in the wife's family, a bina marriage. More likely fr. Idg gem, to marry. Cp. Or. yaiiiu ; yaitiipiJi, Lat. gener] daughter's husband, son-inlaw Th 2, 422 ( = ThA 269 duhitu pati) J 11.63 v. 442.
; ;
J IV.219J [Vedic jamatar.
See also jaleti] to cause to burn, to light, kindle J 11.104; iv.290 v. 32.
;
-Ji
(adj. -suffix)
:
torious
[From jayati to conquer] winning, vicsangama^ victorious in fight, in sangamaj'

of
uttama " greatest

S iv.83.
conquerors "
Dh
103
sabba
Jigaccha (f) see jighacca.

Jigigsaka (adj.) [see next] one
of.
Jftyati (jayate)
[from jaa, see janati] to be bom, to be producwl, to arise, to be reborn. Pres. 3rd pi. jayare Miln 337 ppr, jayanto Sn 208 aor. IV. 53 J III. 459
;
; ;
who
wishes to gain, desirous
pursuing Sn 690.
ji,
jayi
jiyati,
III. 391
inf.
is
jatum
miyati one
bom,
jayati (loko), 1.374. gets old, dies I>. 11.30 Vism

J
;
Jigiijsati [Desid. of
jayati.
On
v. 372
Toev. p.
235.
the
fire
Kattha jayati jatavedo out of fire-wood is, born Vin 11.95 = 305; Sn 114, 296, 657; Sn 462.
Sn 710;
(v.
1.
44] to desire, to wish J 11.285; III. 172 (v. 1.

jigi)
;
etym. see also Kern. to acquire, to covet
BB.
;
jigissar))
iv.400
jigisati
SS. jihiq". BB.

II K).
vi.208.
As
Dh
vi.
58,
193, 212,
282; Pv
iii.i'*
(are reborn as).
Cp.
Th
I,
J&yampatiki (pl.^ [see jayampatika & husband V<iA 286.

J4yS
(f.)
Jigigsanata (f)
(!$:
[n. abstr. fr. jigigsati]

(v.
1.
cp. jayapatl] wife
ness
Vbh
353
BB.
desire for, covetousnijigisanata) cp. Vism. 29

;
-pati (pi.)
[from jan] wife Vin 11.259=204 J iv.285. husband & wife PvA 159: Oavs v. 2.
;
Jigncchaka
(adj.)
one who dislikes or disapproves
of
1.327 (pathavi", apa etc.) Miln 343.
Jayika
f.
(cp. jaya) v/ite
1.
451.
J
Jara [Vedic j3ra] a paiamour, adulterer f. t adulteress Vin 11.259, 268; 111.83
Jala'
(nt.)
1.293
',
11.309.
[Vedic jala. prob. from jat to plait, make a sphuta tangle cp. jatita & jafa on 1 t cp. phulla c*ru cifu cela ceta] a net , netting, entanglement A Lit. or fig.): snare, deception (=maya). (lit. Nd* 260 ( = suttajala, a plaiting of threads) SnA 115, 1.45 (anto-jalikata caught in a 263 (=suttamaya) kinkinika" net); Sn 62, 71, 213, 669; J 1.52; vi.139. a row of bells D 11.183 mutta a net of pearls J 1.9 VvA 40 loha PvA 153 hema'^ Vv 35 a fowler's net Dh 174 a spider's web Dh 347 nets for hair J vi.i88 pabbata a chain of mountains J 11.399: sira network Freq. in similes see J.P.T.S. of veins J v.69 PvA 68. B. Fig. Very often appl' to the snares of 1907, 90. Mara: S 1.48 (raaccuno) Sn 357 (id.); DhA 111. 175 (M5ra); Sn 527 (deception); tanha the snare of worldly thirst (cp. "tanha) 1.271 Th i, 306 SnA 351 kama Th i, 355 moha S 111.83 mohasama Dh 251 iiana ditthi" the fallacies of heresy D 1.46; J vi.220 the net of knowledge VvA 63 DhA 111. 171. bhumma (vijja) "earthly net," i.e. gift of clearsight extending over the earth SnA 353. -akkhi a mesh of a net J 1.208 -tanha the net of thirst Dhs 1059, 11 36; DhsA 307; -pupa a "netcake"? DhA 1. 319; -hatthapada (adj.) having net-like hands & feet (one of the 32 marks of a Mahapurisa) prob. with reference to long nails D 11. 17 (see Dial. jaiitambanakhehi Vv 81" (expl'' at II. 1 4, note 3), cp VvA 315 jalavantehi abhilohita nakkehi. Tena jali (v. 1. jala-) hatthatai) mahapurisa-lakkhanar) tambana;
: : :
Jigucchati [Desid. of gup] to shun, avoid, loathe, detest. to be disgusted with or horrified at (c. instr.) D 1. 213 (iddhi-patihariytna attiyami harayami j.): A iv.174 (kayaduccaritena) Sn 215 (kammehi papakehi SnA ppr. jiguccha266=hiriyati) J 11.287: Pug. 36. mana It 43 grd. jigucchitabba A 1.126; pp. jigucchita Sn 9<5i. See also jegiiccha. jegucchin.
;
;
Jigncchana
(nt.)
dislike,
contempt, disgust Vism
159:
PvA
120.
:
Jigaccha (f.) disgust for, detestation, avoidance, shunning tapo (detesting asceticism) D 1.174; S 1.67; A 11.210; jigucchabibhaccha-dassana detestable & fearful-looking PvA 56. Note. A diff. spelling, diguccha, occurs at
DhsA
210.
Jighacchati [Desid. to gliasati. cat] to have a desire to eat. to be hungry D 11.266; pp. jighacchita DhA 11. 145.
Jighaccha (f ) [from jighacchati] appetite, hunger, often comb'^ with pipasa, desire to drink, thirst, e. g. S 1.18 M 1. 13. 114; 364; III. 1369 A 11.143, 153; Miln 304. A III. 163 Dh 203 (j. parama roga) J 11445; 111.19; (abhibhuta=chata) Miln 204. 304; Sdhp 118, 388. Cp. khuda & chata. Note. A diff. spelling as dighaccha
occurs at
11.
17.
Jinjaka the Cunja shrub (Abrus precatorius) J iv.333 (akkhini j. "phalasadisani, cp. in same application gufija) V.156 (j. "phalasannibha) DhA 1.177 (gumba).
;
;
JiW&
old
:
[PP- of jarati]
i.
decayed, broken up.
frail,
decrepit,
vuddha
;
mahallaka
andhagata
Nd' 261
khatarj anuvyartjanaa ca dasseti).
1.114;
jarajinnataya jinna DA 11.48 sq., 66; A 11.249; iv.173; Sn
vayo-anupatta Vin 11. 189; 1283.
(urago
Jinnaka
tacai) jahati) ; Pv 1.12' (same simile) Sn 1 120, 1144; J 1.58; 111.22 {-pilotika worn-out rags); Dh 15s. 260 Pv U.I I* (jarajiijjja PvA 147) Pug 33 Vism 1 19 (vihara), 356 ("sandamanika), 357 ("kottha) ThA 213 (-ghara a tumble-down house); PvA ô {-goija= jaraggava), 55 (of a roof). Cp. tara J iv.108. 2. digested
"7
;
Jivag-jivaka
va jioQai)
;
Dhs 556, 612, 632 of taste S 1. 115 ;
-samphassa contact with the sense

in. 243
;
Dhs
585, 032, 787.
J 11.362
Jina [pp. of jiyati] diminished, wasted, deprived of (-.vith ace. or abl.) having lost with ace. J in. 153, 223, 335 ; Com. v.9q (atthar) robbed of their possessions parihina vinattha). with abl.. J v.401 (read jina
: :
dhana).
98,
JqiQaka (adj.) =jiooa Sn 299 (sala).
124; J iv.178, 366;
Sdhp
Jiyati
JiWata
DA
(f.) [cp. jiôa, 1.283 (jara").
jarata
&
jiraoata]
decrepitude
Jita [pp. of jayati, conquer] conquered, subdued, mastered (nt.) victory, jita me pSpaka dhamma Vin 1.8 40, 104 (atta jitai) seyyo for atta jito seyyo see
;
179; Vv 64" (jitindriya one whose senses are mastered, cp. gattindriya). Co. vi.
11.228),
Dh DhA
105,
[Pass, of ji, cp. Sk. jyati & jiryate] to become diminished, to be deprived, to lose (cp. jayati, jani) to decay to become old (cp. jarati, jiijna) jiyasi J v. 100 jiyanti J in. 336 (dhana) jiyittha S 1.54 J 1.468 m4 Koci kvaci jiyi do not be deprived of (ratig) J iv.107. na jiyati miyati (cp. jayati) D 11.30 cakkhuni jiyare the eyes will become powerless J vi.528 (= jlyissanti) grd. jeyya Cp. parijiyati. Sometimes sefe ajeyya^. spelt jiyy jiyyati J vi.150 jiyyama J 11.75 (we lose= parihayama). Pp. jina, q. v.
;
Jitatta (nt.) [n. abstr. of
jita]
mastery, conquest
VvA
Jbaka' [Vedic
jira,
lively, alert, cp.
jivati
&
284.
Lat. viridis] digestion, in ajirakena by digestion J Ii.i8i. See ajiraka.
want or lack
Gr. ^lepoc, of
Jina [pp. med. of jayati] conquering, victorious, often of jiti me papaka dhamma the Buddha, " Victor " tasmahar) Upaka jino ti Vin i.8 = Vin v.217; 1.171 Sn 379, 697, 989, 996. magga conqueror of the Path Sn 84 sq. sai)suddha (id.) Sn 372. Cp khetta". In other connections: Pv iv.3^' Th 2, 419 (jin' amhase rupinao Lacchii) expl** at ThA 268 as jina amhase jina
:
nrkaa? cummin-seed Miln 63

Jliapa
(nt.) [fr. jlr]
J 1.244
'
"-B^S
VvA
252.
186.
decaying, getting old
Dhtp
Jlravata (f.) [n. abstr. of jir=iar, see jarati; cp. jara & jinnata] the state of being decayed or aged, old age, Nd^ 252 = Dhs 644; decay, decrepitude 1.49; S 11.2
vat'
amha
riipavatig
Sirii)).
;
PvA
Jlrati
149.
-cakka the Buddha's reign, rule, authority J iv.ioo -putta disciple of the B. Miln 177 -bhiuni the ground or footing of a conqueror PvA 254 -sasana the doctrine of the B. Dpvs IV.3, 10.
;
;
Jlrayati [Cans, of jarati] i. to destroy, bring to ruin, injure, hurt Vin 1.237 (jirati) J v. 501 (v. 1. BB. vi.375 PvA 57. for jarayetha. Com. vinaseyya)
;
&
Jmati= jayati
Jimha
(adj.)
(jeti).
See also
vi.
[Vedic jihma] crooked, oblique, slant, tig. dishonest, false (cp. vanka, opp. ujuj 1.3 1 {+ vanka) A V.289, 290; J 1.290 (spelled jima) iii.ii 1 = v.222 VI.66; Vism 219 (ajimha= uju) PvA 51 (citta vanka . . opp. uju). Cp. kutila.
(jara-dhammar) ma jiri " old age may not get old," or " the law of decay may not work ") Vism 235 (where id. p. D 11.30 reads jiyati) DhA i.il (cakkhuni jiranti). 3. (intrs.) to be
2.
(cp.
jiyati) to get old
111.54
M
;
digested
Jlreti
Vism
loi.
ysmtiats
(f.)
[n. abstr.
to jimha] crookedness, deceit (opp.

(-(-
ujuti)
Dhs
50, 51
vankata)
Vbh
359.
& Jlrapeti [Verbal formation from jira'] to work Appl. 1.171. out, to digest J 1.238, 274 (jireti) ; to bhati, wages bharir) ajtrapetva not working off the jirapeti as "destroy" at ThA 269 w. J 11.309, 381 in expl of nijjareti {+ vinapeti).
DhA
Jimheyya
[from jimha] crookedness, deceit, fraud A iv. i8g 1. 340 (satheyy&ni kufeyyani vankeyyani j.)
(nt.)
;
Jlva"- (adj.-n.) [Sk. jiva, Idg.
gyuos = Gr.
/Sior.
Lat. vivus,
(id.)
V.167.
Jiy4 (f.) [Vedic jy5=Gr. /Jiof bow. cp. also Lat. filum thread] a bow string 1.429 (five kinds) J 11.88 Vism 150; -kara bowstring-maker III. 323 1.207. Miln 331.
Goth, quius, Ohg. queck, E. quick. Lith. gyvas] i. the Sabbe jiva all the souls, enum"* with satta pai;ia soul. bhiita in the dialect used by the followers of Gosala D i.53(=DA 1.161 jivasafini). " tag jivai) tai) sarirag
DA
JWU
[Vedic jihva, cp. Lat. lingua (older dingua) Goth, tuggo Ohg. zunga E. tongue] the tongue. A iv.131 Sn 673, 716 Dh 65, (a) physically Vin 1.34 360 J 11.306 PvA 99 (of Petas visukkha-kanthaOf the tongue of the mahapurusha ttha j.), 152. which could touch his ears & cover his forehead Sn 1022 & pcihuta-jivhata the characteristic of p. 108 possessing a prominent tongue (as the 27th of the 32 Mahapurisa-lakkhaijani) D i.io6=Sn p. 107; D Ii.i8. -dujjivha (adj.) having a bad tongue (of a poisonous (b) psychologically the sense of snake) A 111.260. It follows after ghina (smell) as the 4th sense taste. in the enum" of sense-organs (jivMya rasai) s&yati Nd* under rupa; jivha-viaaeyya rasa D i.?45 11. 281 n.42) Vin 1.34 D 111.102, 226 ; 1.191 Vism 444. -agga the tip of the tongue A in. 109; iv.137: DhA -ayatana the organ of taste D in. 243, 280, 290 11.33. Dhs 585, 609, 653 -indriya the sense of taste D in. 239 Dhs 585, 609, 972 nittaddana (cqrr. to -nitthaddhana) tying the tongue by means of a spell D 1. 1 1 (cp. 1.96) in. 243 -TifUUqa the cognition of taste 1.113;
(f.)
; ;
:
udû a&imij j. annar) s." (is the body the soul, or is the body one thing and the soul another ?) see D 1.157, 1. 157, 426 sq. 188; 11.333, 336. 339; S IV.392 sq.; Vin Also in this sense at Miln 30, 54, 86. A 11.41. IV. 286; v.418; Av.31, 186. iv.34; S 111.215, 258 sq. 2. life, in yayajivai) as long as life lasts, for 193. Vin 1.201 ; Dh 64 ; life, during (his) lifetime D in. 133 J II. 1 55; PvA 76. -gahai) (adv.) taken alive, in phrase j. gaijhati or
gaohapeti S 1.84 J 1.180 11:404 cp. karamara -loka the animate creation J 111.394 -siila " life-pale," a stake for execution J H.443 -sokin (=Sokajivin) leading a life of sorrow J vi.509.,
; ;
Jiva' (nt.) the note of the jivaka bird
Sum. V. ou
D 111.201.
VvA
43.
JIvaka
LJika
(adj. )= jiva,
in
(>Andhii^
N. of a plant
q. v.
DA D
JIvag-lIvaka (m. onom.) name of a bird, a sort of pheasant (or partridge ?), which utters a note sounding like jivar) jiva D in. 201 J v. 406, 416 vi.276, 538 [Fausboll reads jivajivaka in all the j&taka passages. Speyer AvS n.227 has jivaiijivaka]. With this cp. the Jain phrase jivagjiveQa gacchai jivagjiveijar) citthai, Weber Bhagavati pp. 289, 290, with doubtful interpretation
;
;
IV
Jivati
{" living
ll8
'
Jotati
he goes with
life
"? or
he goes
like the
j.
bird"?).
Jivati [Vedic jivati, cp. jinoti (jinvati) ; Dhtp 282 : pôa' Gr. iHo/iai & fiiw, ?5' Lat. vivo dharai:ie gSeiS Goth, ga-quiunau Mhg. quicken, cp. E. quicken] to live, be alive, live by, subsist on (c. instr. or nissSya). Imper.
Jntimant (adj.) [fr. juti] briUiant, bright usually fig. as prominent in wisdom " bright," distinguished, a great
; :
light (in this sense often as v.
1.
to jatimant)
11.256
(i)
S v.24
Dh
89
Sn 508; PV
Jntimantata
iv.!."*
(=DhA 11.163 fiansjutiya jotetvS) (=PvA 230 naqajutiya jutima).

SnA
453.
(f.) [fr.
jutimant] splendour
;
pres. jiva
., 427. vciy freq. with cirat) live long as a salutation & thanksgiving, cirai) jiva J vi.337 pot. c. jivahj Sn 1029 Pv 11.3" ; c. jivantu Pv 1.5' ppr. jivai) Sn 427, 432 ; jive Sn 440, 589 Dh 1 10 ; inf. jivitug ppr. med. jivamana J 1.307; PvA 39; Sn 84 sq., 613 sq., 804; Dh 197; 123. J 1.263;
. . ; ;
Sn
Dh
IV.
J HI.2O
37;
VI. 1 83 (jivare)
PvA in.
cp. Gr. x'"^. xî^P". x^^nc Jobati [Sk. juhoti, *gheu(d) Lat. fundo Goth, giutan, Ohg. giozan] to pour (into the fire), to sacrifice, offer to give, dedicate A 11.207 (aggirj) Sn 1046 (=Nd2 263 deti civarar), etc.) 428 (aggihuttai) juhato), p. 79 (aggir)) Pug 56; fut. juhissati S 1.166 (aggio). pp. huta see also hava, havi, homa.
;
;
JIvana
(nt.) living,
means
1.
161. Spelt jivana (v. cana).
of subsistence, liveUhood PvA jivino) (adj.) at J in. 353 (ya-
Jnhana
Juta
(nt.) [fr. juhati] offering, sacrifice
4.12, J 11.43.
nvamanaka Vism 194.

nvika
(f.)
(adj.) [ppr.
med.
of jivati+ka] living, alive
[abstr. fr. jivaka] living, livelihood
S
:
111.93
div, divyati, P. dibbati to play at dice] gambling, playing at dice 1.7 ("ppamadatthanacp. i.85)f; in. 182, 186 (id.); J 1.290 ; 111.198; g kilati to play at d. J 1.289; VI. 281 11.228. in. 187. See also duta^. -gita a verse sung at playing dice (for luck) J 1.289,
(nt.) [Sk.
dyuta pp. of
DA
DhA
Freq. in 466. comb" r) kappeti to find or get one's living J 11.209 PvA 40, etc. ; kappaka finding one's Uvelihood (c. ger. by) J 11.167. Cp. next.
v. 87,
aio; J
IV. 459
Miln 122;
SnA
293; -mandala dice board (=phalaka

-sala
J 1.290) J 1.293.
gambling haU
exclamation
je)
;
J vi.281.
:
Je
(part.)
oh
;
ab now then
!
Vin
1.232, 292
(gaccha
1.126
VvA
187,
207
DhA
iv.105.
Jlvita (nt.) [Vedic jivita, orig. pp. of jivati " that which is lived," cp. same formation in Lat. vita *vi vita Gr. " diet "] (indi^luTi) living, sustenace, & SiaiTa,
vidual)
jivika)
span of life living, livelihood (cp. S 1.42 iv.169, 213 11.73 (appag) A 1. 155, 255 111.72 IV. 136 (appakag parittar)) Sn 181. 440. 574. 577. 93'. '077; Dh no, in, 130; J 1.222; Pv Liiî (ittarai)); n.6' (vijahati) Dhs 19, 295; Vism jivita voropeti to deprive 235. 236 Ps 11.245 PvA 40. of life, to kill Vin in. 73 D 111.235 11.99 A in. 146, 436 IV. 370 sq. PvA 617.
life,
lifetime,
Jflgncoha (adj.) & jegucchiya (J 11.437) [sec. der. fr. jiguccha] contemptible, loathsome, detestable J iv.305 Vism 250; Th i, 1056; PvA 78, 192 (asuci-H ). Cp. a not despised Sn 852 Th i, 961. pari".
Vin
11.
;
191
JeSaCOhit& (f.) [see jigucchita] avoidance, detestation, disgust Vin 1.234 1.30 A iv.182 sq.
:
Jegncchin
one who detests or avoids (usually -) 1.77; (parama), 78 A iv.174, 182 sq., 188 sq. Miln
(adj.)
,
352 (papa).
Jettha (adj.) [compar.-superl. formation of jya power, Gr. fiia, from ji in jinati & jayati " stronger than others," used as superl. (& compar.)to vu<Jdha old elder, eldest. The compar. *jeyya is a grammarian's construction, see remarks on kanittha] better (than others), best, first-born elder brother or sister, elder, first, supreme eldest D 11.15 (aggo jettho settho=the first, foremost
1.86 -indriya the faculty of -asa the desire for life life, vitality Vin in.73 S v.204 Kvu 8, 10 Miln 56 Dhs 19; Vism 32, 230 (upaccheda destruction of life), 447 (def.) DhA 11.356 (i) upacchindati to destroy Ufe) VvA 72 -kkhaya the dissolution of life, i. e. death -dana " the gift of hfe," saving J 1.222 PvA 95, in or sparing life J 1.167; 11. 154; -nikanti desire for Ufe 1. 104 sq. iv.48 -parikkhara( pi.) the requisites of Ufe 111.120 v. 211 -pariyadana the cessation or consummation of Ufe 1.46 (=DA 1. 128); S 11.83; A iv.13; -pariyosana the end of life, i. e. death J 1.256 PvA 73 -mada the pride of life, enum"" under the 3 mada in. 220 viz. arogya, yobbana, j. of health, youth, Ufe 1. 146; in.72 -riipa (adj.) living (lifelike) J 11.190;
;
A A
&
best of all) A 1.108 11.87 111.152 iv.175 J 1.138 (putta); 11.101 (bhata), 128 (yakkhinl); iv.137. -apacayin, in phrase kule-j.-apacayin paying due Vism 111.72, 74; S v.468 respect to th clan-elders 415; DhA 1265. Same for apac4yika (f.) honour to
; ;
;
Nd^
294,
&
"apacayitar
111.70,
71,
145.
169.
masa N. of a month SnA 359.

Jetthaka=jettha J 1.253; "i"' ("tapasa); HI.281 ("kam mara: head of the silversmith's guild); iv.137, 161; V.282 Pv i.n^ (putta= pubbaja PvA 57); DhA in. 237 (sila); iv.iii (id.); PvA 36 ("bhariya), 42 ("pesakara head of the weaver's guild), 47 ("vaijija), 75.
;
-sankhaya=khaya Sn 74
yosana)
of Ufe
;
Dh 331 Nd' 262 (= "pari-hetu (adv.) on the ground of life, for the sake IV. 20 1, 270
; ;
JIvin (adj.)
(usually
;
1.42,
61
Uving, leading a Ufe (of .) Sn 88, i8i Dh 164; PvA 27. Cp. dlgha",
-)
. . ;
dhamma.
JnQha (f.) moonUt
(opp. kalapakkha) Vin 1.138, 176, J 1. 165; IV.49S (pakkha).
[Sk. jyotsna, see also P. dosina) night, the bright fortnight of the
Jeti see jayati.
moonUght, a
Jeranlya
(nt.)
a kind of
(missile)
weapon
;
A
11.
iv.io7=iio
vedhanika,
month
(comb'' with avudha jeganika, jevanika).
&
salaka
w.
Jnti ({.) [Sk. jyuti & dyuti, to dyotate, see jotati] splenPvA 122, dour, brightness, effulgence, light J 11.353 1.328 (in comb" The spelling juti at 198. 137, gati+ juti) seems to be faulty for cuti (so as v. 1. given
;
Jotaka
on
p. 557).
[from juti] illuminating, making light; (adj.) explaining J 11.420; Dpvs xiv.50 MUn 343 (=lampf. "ika explanation, commentary, N. of Ughter). several Commentaries, e. g. the Paramatthajotika on the Sutta Nipata (KhA n); cp. the similar expression
-dhara (jutin") carrying or showing Ught, shining, resplendent, brilUant S 1.121 J 11.353 ^Â. 1.432.
'
dipani (Paramatthadipani on Jotika Np. DhA 1.385 (Jotiya)
Th
; ;
Vv &
Pv.).
Vism
233, 382.
Jatika (adj.)
(-)
having Ught, in maha of great splendour

;
11.272
A
;
1.206
rv.248.
Jatimati ence J
(f.) [fr.
1.4
jutimant] splendour, brightness, prominV.405
cp. Gr. liarm shine, Jotati [Sk. dyotate to shine, i^Xof clear ; also Sk. dl in dipyate Lat. dies. Dhtp 120 gives jat in meaning " ditti," i. e. Ught] to shine, be splendid J 1.53; vi.ioo, 509; PvA 71 (jotanti= obha;
'd^
senti).
Jotana
Jotana (nt.) & jotana explanation J vi.542
(f.)
;
119
dyotana] illumination,
Joteti
[cp. Sk.
DhA
1.
Ps
ii.iia
VvA
17 (na).
astronomy one of the 6 Vedic

:
98; Miln 118; -sattha the science of the st.ars, disciplines see cha|anga,
:
cp. jotisa. Joti (m. nt.) [Sk. jyotis (cp. dyuti) nt. to dyotate, see jotati] I. light, splendour, radiance S 1.93; A 11.85; Vv 16^. 2. a star see cpds. 3. fire S 1.169 Th i, sajotibbuta set on fire S 11.260; A 415; J IV. 206
Jotimant
ous,
(in
(adj.) [joti+
endowed with
knowledge)
mant, cp. also P. jutimant] luminlight or splendour, bright, excellent

34S
(
Sn
= pariuajoti-sampanna SnA
astronomy Miln
3.
III.
407 sq. J -parayana

;
1.232.
(adj.) attaining to light or glory
III. 233
;
348).
A
Vv
11.85;
lb''
Pug 51; -pavaka a

79:
;
S '.93 ; brilliant hre
Jotisa
(f.)
[=Sk. jyotisa
(nt.)]
candima-suriya-nakkhattataraka-rupanag sadharana-namar)) -pasana a burning glass made o{ a crystal DhA iv.209 -malika a certain torture (setting the body on fire making a fiery garland) i.87=A i.47 = ii.i22 = Nd' i54 = Nd2 6o4 = Miln 197; -rasa a certain jewel (wishing stone) VvA iii, 339;
(expl.
; ;
VvA
Joteti [Cans, of jotati] (a) trs. to cause to shine, illuminate,
explain A 11.51 = ] v.509 (bhasaye jotaye Gloss J v. 5 10 katheyya for jotcyya= jotaye) It 108; J 11.208; PvA iS. (b) intrs. to shine UhA II. 163 (naQajutiya jotetva) pp. jotita resplendent
make
clear,
;
dhammag
PvA
53.
Jh.
Jhatta [pp. of jhapeti cp. flatta>*ja5payati] set on fire, consumed, dried up (w. hunger or thirst parched) comb'' w. chata J n.83 vi.347.
;
:
Jhatva see jhapeti.
a window or opening in general J 11.334. Jliana^ (nt.) [from jhayati,' BSk. dhyana. The (popular etym-) expl" of jhana is given by Bdhgh at Vism 150 as follows: " aramman' upanijjhanato paccanika-jhapanato va jhanai)," i.e. called jh. froni meditation on objects & from burning up anything adverse] Uterally meditation. But it never means vaguely meditation. It is the technical term for a special religious experience, reached in a certain order of mental states. It was originally divided into four such states. These may be summarized I. The mystic, with his mind free from sensuous and worldly ideas, concentrates his thoughts on some
Ttaasik (?)
:
-anuyutta applying oneself to meditation Sn 972 -anga a constituent of meditation (with ref. to the 4 jhanas) Vism 190. -kila sporting in the exercise of meditation J 111.45. -pasuta id. (-i-dhira) Sn 709; Dh 181 (cp. DhA III. 226) -rata fond of meditation S 1.53, 122 IV. 117; It 40 Sn 212, 503, 1009; Vv 50'* VvA 38 -vimokkha emancipation reached through jhana A 111.417; v.34 -sahagata accompanied by jh.
; ;
;
(of pani\abala)
1.42.
fire
Jhana'
J
I
(nt.)
[from jhayati'] conflagration,
111.94
'
347(adj.) [fr. jhana']
Jhanika
tions
belonging to the
{4)
medita-
Vism
III.
Jhapaka
(adj.)
one
71.
who
sets fire to (cp. jh&peti),
an
fire,
in-
cendiary J
III.
special subject (for instance, the

things). This
impermanence of
Jhapana
all
he thinks out~by attention to the facts, and by reasoning. 2 Then uplifted above attention & reason ing, he experiences joy & ease both of body and mind. 3. Then the bhss passes away, & he becomes suffused witn a sense of ease, and 4. he becomes aware of pure lucidity of mind & equanimity of heart. The whole really forms one series of mental states, & the stages might have been fixed at other points in the series. So the Dhamma-sarjgani makes a second list of five stages. by calling, in the second jhana, the fading away of observation one stage, & the giving up of sustained thinking another stage (Dhs 167-175). And the Vibhagga calls the first jhana the paficaggtka-jhana because it, by itself, can be divided into five parts (Vbh The 267). state of mind left after the experience of the four jhanas " is described as follows at D 1.76 with his heart thus serene, made pure, translucent, cultured, void of evil, supple, ready to act, firm and imperturbable." It will be seen that there is no suggestion of trance, but rather of an enhanced vitahty. In the descriptions of the
.
(nt.) setting fire to, consumption sarira-kicca cremation VvA 76.

fire
by
in
Jhapita [pp. jhapeti] set on time of cremation).

Jhapeti [Cans, of jhayati']
Miln 47
Vism 76
(kala
i. to set fire to, to bum, to cook 2. to J 1.255, 294; DhA 11.66; PvA 62.. destroy, to bring to ruin, to kill (see Kefn, Toev., p. 37 sq.) VvA 38 ( = jhayati', conJ III. 441 ( = dahati pileti) nected w. jhana to destroy by means of jhana) inf. jhapetug J VI.3C0 ( -|- ghatetur) hantui)) ger. jhatvS S 1. 19 (reads chetva, vv. II. ghatvS & jhatva)=J iv.67 S 1.41 (T. jhatva, v. 1. chetva; expl'' by kilametvi) (v. 1. for T. chetva, Bdhgh says " jhatva ti vadhitva ")
Vin
IV. 265
11.262
( -I-
(-(-
pp. jhatta & jhapita.

Jhama
a burning cinder
11.67.
VI. 299
vadhitva)
expH by kilametva) hantva vadhitva also jhatv&na J iv.57 = hantva).

; ;
(adj.-n.) [jhayati^ burning, on fire, conflagration, in khetta charcoal-burner's field J 1.238 ; 11.92 angara
;
PvA
90.
By
itself
1.405
DhA
(?)
crises
in the rehgious experiences of Christian saints
and mysrics, expressions similar to those used in the jhanas are frequent (see F. Heiler Die Buddhistische
Versenhung. 1918). Laymen could pass through the four jhanas (S iv.30i). The jhanas are only a means, not the end. To imagine that experiencing them was equivalent to Arahantship (and was therefore the end
Jhamaka N.
J 11.288.
of a plant J
vi.537
also in
"bhatta
Jhayaka
(adj.)
one who makes a
fire
111.94.
Jhayati' {Sk. dbyayati, dhl ; with dhira, dhih from didheti cp. Goth, filu-deisei cunning, & in shine, perceive meaning cinteti> citta'] to meditate, contemplate,
;
aimed
condemned (D 1.37 fi.) as a deadly heresy. PaU we find the phrase arupajjhana. This is merely a new name for the last four of the eight Vimokat) is
In late
kha, which culminate in trance. It was because they made this the aim of their teaching that Gotama rejected the doctrines of his two teachers. Alara-Kalama &
think upon, brood over (c. ace.) search for, hunt after D 11.237 (jhanai)); S 1.25, 57; A v.323 sq. (-l-pa, ni, ava); Sn 165, 221, 425, 709, 818 ( = Ndi 149 pa, ni". ava) Dh 27, 371, 395 J 1.67, 410 Vv 50'^; Pv iv.i6*; Miln 66 SnA 320 (aOr. jhayiijsu thought of). pp.
:
Uddaka-Raraaputta (M 1.164 f.). The jhanas are discussed in extenso & in various combinations as regards theory & practice at 1.34 sq. 73 sq. S 11. 210 sq. IV.217 sq., 263 sq. v.213 sq. 1.276 sq.,
:
jhayita.
350
sq.,
454 sq.
;
;
A
;
1.53,
163; 11.126; 111.394 sq.

;
IV.409 sq.
v. 157 sq.
Vin
;
111.4
Nd^ on Sn 1119&
sq.
;
;
s.v.
263 sq. 279 sq. Vism 88, 415. They are frequently mentioned either as a set, or singly, when often the set is implied (as in the case of the 4th jh.). Mentioned as jh. 1-4 e. g. at Vinl.i04:ii.i6i (foil, by sotapanna, etc.) D n.156, 186; 111.78. 131, 222 S n.278 (nikamalabhin) A 11.36 (id.) 111.354; S JV.299; v. 307 sq. 1.2 1. 41, 159,^03, 247, 398, 521 11.15, 37 Sn 69, 156, 985 Dh 3^72 J 1.139 VvA 38; PvA 163. Separately: the ist: A iv.422 V.135; 1.24b, 294; Miln 289; }St-3rd: A 111.323; 1.18:; ist & 2nd: 11.28; 4th: A 11.41; 111.325; V.31 D 111.270 VvA 4. See also Mrs. Rh. D. Buddli. Psych. (Quest Series) p. 107 sq. Dhs. Irsl. p. 52 sq. Index to Sagyutta N. for more refs. also Kasina.
Ps
1.97 sq.
n.169
sq.
Vbh 257
Jhayati- [Sk. ksayati to bum, kfSy & k?I, cp. khara & charika] to bum, to be on fire fig. to.be consumed, to waste away, to dry up D 1.50 (=jaleti 1.151); III. 94 (to make a fire); J 1.61, 62; Pv i.ii'" (jhayare V. I. BB. for ghayire) Miln 47 PvA 33 (=pariâyhati) (fig.) Dh 155 aor. jhayi DhA 11.240 sq. J vi.189. Cp. khiyati^. Cans, jhapeti.
:
DA
;
Jhayana*
(nt.) [der. fr. jhayati'] meditating, in "sila the practice of meditation (cp. Sk. dhyanayoga) VvA 38.
Jhayana'
Jhayin
(nt.) [fr, jhayati']
cremation, burning
Pug A
187.
(c.
(adj.)
[see jhayati'
&
;
jhana] pondering over

; ;
meditative, self-concentrated, engaged in jhana-practice Vin 11.75 S 1.46 = 52 11.284 1.334 A 1.24 III. 355 IV. 426 v. 156, 325 sq. Sn 85 (magga"), Dh 23, 638, 719, 1009, 1 105; It 71, 74, 112 J IV. 7 110, 387 (reminding of jhayati', cp. DhA iv.144); Nd' 264; Vv 5*; Pv iv.i32; Vbh 342. Nd' 226= Nd* 3422 = Vism 26 (apadaka'').
ace.) intent
:
on
'
N.
Hatta
(nt.)
[nomen agentis from

intelligence
jS.nati]
faculty,
Dh
72
(=DhA
11.73:
the intellectual j&nanasa-
bhSva).
Natti
(f.) [Sk. jiSapti, from jflSpayati, caus of jil&] announcement, declaration, esp. as t. t. a motion or resolution put at a kammavaca (proceedings at a meeting of the chapter. The usual formula is " esa flatti sunatu me bhante sangho " Vin 1.340 111.150, 173, 228; r) thapeti to propose a resolution Vin iv.i52. Vin V.142, 217 (na c' dpi natti nac a pana kammav&ca). This resolution is also called a iiattikamma Vin 11.89 V.I 16; A 1.99. Two kinds are distinguished, IV. 152 viz. that at which the voting follows directly upon the motion, i. e. a i5atti-dutiya-kamma, & that at which the motion is put 3 times, & is then followed (as 4th item) by the decision, i. e. a n-catuttha-kamraa. Both kinds are discussed at Vin 1.56, 317 sq. 11.89 in.156 IV. 152 & passim. Cp. Divy 356: jiiapticaturtha.
;
:
guished at l.icx), viz. savaka-parami-iiaija, paccekabuddha", sabbaflfluta" (highest k. of a relig. student, Four objects of k. k. of a wise man, & omniscience). (as objects of truth or sammadifthi) are enum'' as dhamme iiaijai), anvaye ii.. paricchede n., sammuti ri. at D III. 226, 277; other four as dukkhe ii. (dukkha-) samudaye ft., nirodhe fl., magge ii. (i. e. the knowledge of the paticca-samuppada) at D 111.227; Ps 1.118;
DA
Vbh 235 (=sammaditthi).

is
: ;
Right knowledge
;
(or truth)
'
contrasted with false k. (miccha-iiana= micchaditA 11.222 v. 327 Vbh 392. thi) S v. 384 11.29 y. Nana in application: (a) Vin 1.35; D 11. 155 (opp. pasada) S 1.129 (cittamhi susamahite iianamhi vuttamanamhi) 11.60 (jStipaccaya jaramararian ti ii. see fl-vatthu) A 1.219 (on precedence of either samadhi or a.) Sn 378. 789, 987 (muddhani iianar) tassa na doctrine, revelation, vijjati), 1078 (dijthi. suti. fl. personal knowledge, i. e. intelligence differently expl. at Nd^ 266), 1113; Pv 111.5I (Sugatassa ii. is asadhara-
Cp. ^natti, viiinatti.
Hatva
etc.
see j3nati.
See also janana. lliâ (nt.) [from janati. *gene, as in Gr. ycci mc (cp. gnostic), yvuifiy) Lat. (co)gnitio; Goth,
;
E. knowledge] knowledge, intelligence, insight, conviction, recognition, opp. anina &
kunî
Ogh. kunst
avijja, lack of k, or ignorance.
Ndva
in the theory oj
cognition : it occurs in intensive couple-compounds with terms of sight as cakkhu (eye) & das?\na (sight, view), e. g. in cakkhu-karana nana-karana " opening our eyes
Ps 1.194 sq. 11.244 Vbh 306 sq. (fl-vibhanga), (kammassakatar) n.) Nett 15 sq. 161 (-1- fieyya), hoti or uppajjati knowledge (b) fianai] 191 (id.). comes to (him) i. e. to reason, to arrive at a conclusion iti=^that S 11.124 = 111.28 (uppajjati); (with .) D 111.278 (id.) A n.2ii? iv.75 v.igs S 111.154. See anut(c) Var. attributes of fi. also aiahant 11. D. tariya A v. 37; aparapaccaya (k. of the non-effect of causation through lack of cause) S 11.17. 78; in. 135;
riai))
;
;
328
sq.
V.I 79,
422
;
sq.
= sammaditthi), same
; ;
as ahetu-riana
S v.i2b:
asadharana (incomparable,
uncommon
k.)
;
&
of
thus producing knowledge "
i.
e.
giving us the eye
cakkhu, j3.nati passati, & cpd. "karapa) Bhagava janag janati passar) passati cakkhu-bhuto fiaria-bhuto ( = he is one perfected in knowledge) M i.iii = Nd' 235"'; natthi hetu natthi paccayo iianaya dassaniya ahetu apaccayo iianai)' dassanar) hoti " through seeing & knowing," i. e. on grounds of definite knowledge arises the sure conviction that where there is no cause there is no consequence S v. 126. Cp. also the relation of diffhi to fiana. This
(a
(see
:
knowledge
mental eye)
197 akuppa D III. 273 ariya A 111.451 pariyodata S 1. 198; bhiyyosomatta S 111.112; yatha bhutai] (proper, definite, right k.) (concerning kaya,
111.441
PvA
(d) knowledge S v. 144; A III. 420 v. 37. about or concerning, consisting in or belonging to, etc.)
;
of, is
all things visible are knowable as well as that all our knowledge is based on empirical grounds yavatakai) neyyai) tavatakag rianai) Nd^ 235'"" yai) flapai) tar) dassanai), yar) dassanar) tar) fiapar) Vin fiana-l- dassana (i. e. full vision) as one of the 111.91 characteristics of Arahantship see arahant 11. D. Cp. BSk. jrianadarsana, e. g. Av^ 1.2 10. 2. Scope and character of hana : ii. as faculty of understanding is included in pafifla (cp. wisdom = perfected knowledge). The latter .signifies the spiritual wisdom which embraces the fundamental truths of morality & conviction (such as aniccar) anatta dukkhai) Miln 42); whereas ii. is relative to common experience (see Nd* 235^ under cakkhuma, & on ret. of p. & ii. Ps 1.59 sq. 118 sq. n.189 sq.). Perception (safina) is necessary to the forming of riana, it precedes it (D 1.185) as sure knowledge fi. is preferable to saddha (S iv.298) at Vin ni.91 the definition of ii. is given with tisso vijja (3 kinds of knowledge); they are specified at Nd^ 266 as atjhasamapatti-fiana (consisting in the 8 attainments, viz. jhana & its 4 succeeding developments), parte' abhiiiiia" (the 5 higher knowledges, sec pafina & abhi), miccha" (false k. or heresy). Three degrees of k. are distin-
implies, that
loc: anuppade n. D 111.214. 274; anvaye 277; kaye D 111.274; khaye D 111.214, 220 (asavanar) cp. 1.23, 183. 348; 11.38), 275; S 11.30; Nett 15; cutupapate D 111. iii, 220; dukkhe (etc.) D nil. 227 S II. 4 v. 8, 430 dhamme D 111.226 S n.58 - anavararia' nibbane S 11. 124 (cp. iv.86). {fl) as DA 1. 100; ariya S 1.228; A in. 451 khanti Ps 1.106; 1.22, 183, 347; 11.38, jatissara J 1.167; cutfipapata etc.; ceto-pariya D in. 100, & "pariyaya S v. 160; dibbacakkhu Ps 1.114; dhammatthitt S 11.60, 124; Ps 1.50; nibbida Ps 1.195 pubbe-nivas4nusati 1.22, 248, 347; II. 38, etc.; Buddha" Nd^ 235^; Ps 1.133; DA II. 31, 195; DA 1. 100; sabbaiiuuta Ps 1.131 sq. PvA 197; sekha S n.43, 58, 80, & iisekha 1.99 sq. (e) afinaria wrong k., false view, ignorance, S HI. 83. untruth S 1.181 v.126; A ii.ii; 11.92; in. 258 sq. Sn 347, 839; Ps 1.80; Pug 21; Dhs 390, 106 1 see
(u) with
expressed either by
111.226.
loc.
or
(equal to subj. or obj. gen.).
M
;
avijja & micchaditthi. -indriya the faculty of cognition or understanding
157; -upapanna endowed with k. Sn 1077 (=Nd* "upeta) -karana (adj.) giving (right) understanding, enlightening, in comb" w. cakkhukarapa (giving (in)-sight, cp. " your eyes shall be opened and ye shall be knowing good and evil " Gen. 3') kusala-
Dhs
266''
vitakka anandha-kararia cakkhu" fiapa" It 82 f. -i (of majjhima-patipada) S iv.33i -cakkhu the eye of k. PvA 166 -jala the net of k.. in phrase nariajalas.sa anto
; ; ;
121
ânika
122
Nati [see janati
;
Tan
cp. Sk. jiâti, Gr. yvuroc, Lat. cognatus.
pavittha coming within the net, i. e. into the range of one's intelligence or mental eye (clear sight) DhA 1.26 VvA 63; -dassana '37. 58, 96; III. 171, 193; IV.61 " knowing and seeing," " clear sight," i. e. perfect knowledge having a vision of truth, i. e. recognition of truth, philosophy, (right) theory of life, all-comprising knowledge. Defined as tisso vijja (see above 2) at
;
; ;
Vin iv.26; Ps 11.244. madesana,
î"
;
fully discussed at
II.
DA
1.220, cp. also def. at
a relation, relative (=matito pitito ca sambandha PvA 25; = bandhu PvA 86; specialized as "salohita. see below). PI. iiatayo (Pv 1.4^ KhA 209, 214) and fiati (M 11.73; KhA 210, cp. 213; ace. also nati Pv 1.6'); Sn 141; Dh 139, 204, 288; J 11.353; Pv 1.5^, 12^; 11.3'^, 6'. Discussed in detail with regard to its being one of the 10 palibodha at
Goth, knojjs]
;
178
(parisuddha ;+ajiva,
;
dham197; step of
Vism
94.
veyyakarana)
111.90
sq.
v. 164,
-katha (boastful) talk about relatives
i.76;5^(following after the jhanas as the first paiifia, see paniia-sampada) in. 134, 222 ("pafilabha), 288 (visuddhi) 202 sq., 482; ii.g, 31; 1.195 sq. Nett 17, 18, 28; see also vimutti -dassin one who possesses perfect k. Sn 478 -patha the path of k. Sn 868 -phusana experience, gaining of k. 1.230 -bandhu an associate or friend of k. Sn 911 -bhQta in
;
DA
J
(
1.90) j VI. 307
1.52;
l.jr^ (cp. -gata coming into (the ties of) relationship (gataka ib. 308) -ghara the paternal home -dhanuna the duties of relatives Pv 1.5'^;
; ;
= flatihi
riatinar)
kattabba-karanar)
;
PvA
3f))
-pari-
DhA
;
comb"
w.
i.
knowing,
cakkhubhuta. having become e. being wise S 11.255; iv.94 A

;
seeing
&
;
v. 226 sq.
-vatthuni (pi.) the objects or items of (right) knowledge which means k. of the paticcasamuppada or causal connection of phenomena. As 44 (i. e. 4x11, all constituents except avijja, in analogy to the 4 parts of the ariyasaccani) S 11.56 sq., as 77 (7 x 1 1) S 11.59 sq. discussed in extenso at Vbh 306-344 (called iânavatthu) -vada talk about (the attainment of supreme) knowledge D 111.13 sq. A v. 42 sq. -vippayutta dis; ;
;
vatta the circle of relations D 1.61 1.267; Pug 57'*' -peta a deceased relation Pv 1.5* -majjhagata (adj.) in the midst of one's relations Piig 29 -mitta (pi.) friends & relatives Dh 219; J iu.396; Pv 1.12'; -vyasana misfortune of relatives (opp. "sampada) in. 235 enum as one of the general misfortunes under dukkha (see Nd^ 304F) ; -sangha the congregation of kinsmen, the clan A 1.152 ; Sn 589 -salohita a relation by blood (contrasted with friendship mittamacca Sn p. 104), often with ref. to the deceased peta ii-salohita the spirits of deceased blood-relations v. 132, 269 PvA 27, 1.33 ; 28 -sineha the affection of relationship PvA 29 ; -hetusampatti a blessing received through the kinsmen
;
;
connected with k. Dhs 147, 157, 270 -vimokkha emancipation through k. Ps 11.36, 42 -visesa distinction of k., superior k. PvA 196 -sampayutta associated with k. Dhs I, 147, 157, etc. Vbh 169 sq., 184, 285 sq., 414 sq.
; ; ; ;
PvA
27.
NaQika
(adj.) in paiica
having
five truths (of
samadhi)
Napeti [Caus. of jan3.ti, cp. also hatti] to make known, to explain, to announce J 11. 133. Cp. janapeti & anapeti.
111.278.
Naya
;
ifanin
knowing, one who is possessed of (right) aAfiaknowledge S 11. 169 A 11.89 (samma) ; iv.340. nin not knowing, unaware VvA 76.
(adj.)
nyaya= ni-t- i] i. method, truth, system, later "gantha book on logic Davs 111.41. 2. fitness, right manner, propriety, right conduct, often appl"* to the "right path" (ariyamagga=ariyaiiaya Vin
[Sk.
= logic
Nata
[pp. of (P. aiifiata)
janati=Gr.
yrajTuc,
Lat.
(g)notus
ajiiata
;
uy^wroy
= ignotus]
known,
well-known
In Nd^ experienced, brought to knowledge, realiEcd. s. V. constantly expl. by tulita tirita vibhuta vibhavita which series is also used as expl" of dittha & vidita A v. 195; J 1.266; Sn 343 (-1- yasassin) Miln 21 (id.). annata not known, unknown Vin 1.209; 1.430;
S n.281
DhA
1.208.
III. 120; S V.19, 10) 141, 167 sq., 185; 11.95; IV.426; V.194; Dh 1.249; ariya 6. S 11.68; v.387 = kalyaija-kusala-dhammata the causal law S v.388 A 11.36 used in apptosition with dhamma and kusala II. 181, 11.151; 197; is replaced herein by sacca S 1.240 = Nibbana at Vism 219, 524; ii.-patipanna walking in the right path S v. 343 ; A 11.56 111.212, 286 V.183.
1.
;
fiataka [for *natika from nati] a relation, relative, kinsn.67 Dh 43 Sn 263 (= KhA 140 man Vin II. 194 nayante amhakar) ime ti nataka), 296, 579; Pv 11. i* (Minayeff. but Hardy ika) PvA 19. 21. 31. 62, 69;
;
-Su
(-fiflii)
(adj. -suffix) [Sk. -jna,
from
janati,
gn
cp.
P. gu >Sk. ga] knowing, recognizing, acknowledging, in ughatita", kata'. kala, khana", matta, ratta", vara", vipacita", veda', sabba", etc. (q. v.) fern, abstr. uut&
DA
i.giJ.
in
same combinations.
T.
Tan
(?)
(adv.) part of
sound J 1.287 (tan
ti
saddo).
Th.
Tha
(ttha)
(adj. -suffix)
[from
titthati]
;
standing,
as
opposed to either lying down or moving located, being based on, founded on (e. g. appa based on little D :.I43): see kappa" (lasting a k), kuta (immovable), gaha" (founding a house, householder), dhamma, nava", vehasa" ( = vihan-ga). (n.) a stand i. e. a place for:
vasana" J 1.150, 278 VvA 66 viruhana (place vihara (place of his growing of .) PvA 7 sojourn) PvA 22 saka (his own abode) J 11.129 PvA 66. (c) In this meaning it approarJies the meta-
PvA
13 for the
got (ha a stable.
Thapana
(nt.) i.
setting up, placing, founding; establishv.

;
ment, arrangement, position Vin fixing prices); Miln 352 (pada)

5 (kulavar|sa). suspension, in patimokkha"
rite)
;
PvA
(f)
2.
1.294; (=vidhaletting alone, omission,
DA
114: J 1.99 (aggha
Vin n.241.
Thapana
i.
arrangement
DA
1.294.
2.
application
of mind, attention
Pug
18.
Vism 278 (=appana).
Thapita [pp. of thapeti] I. placed, put down; set up, arranged, often simply pleonastic for finite verb (= being); sagharitva th. being folded up J 1.265 (cp. similar use of gahetva c. ger.) mukkhe th. J vi.366 sankara (dustheap) PvA 82 pariccajane th. appointed for the distribution of gifts PvA 124. 2. suspended, left over, set aside Vin 11.242 (patimokkha).
: ;
Thapeti [Cans, of titthati] to place, set up. fix, arrange, establish appoint to (c. loc.) to place aside, save, put by, leave out Vin 11.32 (pavaranag), 191 (ucce & nice thane to place high or low), 276 (pavaranai)) v. 193 (uposathari), 196 (give advice); D 1.120 (leaving out, discarding) Dh 40 (cittar) th. make firm) J 1.62, 138, 223, 293 (except) II. 132 (puttatthane th. as daughter) J II. 159; VI. 365 (putting by); VvA 63 (kasir) thapetva except ploughing) PvA 4, 20 (varai) thapetva denying a wish), 39, 1 14 (setting up) Miln 13 (thapetva setting inf. thapetur) Vin 11. 194; aside, leaving till later),.
; ; ;
phorical sense of " condition, state " (see 2 & cp. gati) tidivag in: dibbani thanani heavenly regions S 1.2 1 S 1.96 saggag th. a happy condition Pv i.i^ pitu gata the place where my father went (after death) PvA 38 (d) In its pregYamassa th. = pettivasaya PvA 59. nant sense in comb" with accuta & acala it represents the connotation I. i (b). i. e. perdurance, constancy, 2. Applied meanings Dh 225. i. e. Nibbana Vv 51^ also - (in sg.) as collective-abstract (a) state, condition suffix in the sense of being, behaviour (corresponding to E. ending hood, ion, or ing). where it resembles abstr. formations in ta & "ttag (Sk. ta & tvag), as lahutthana=Iahuta & collect, formations in ti (Sk. dasati ten-hood; devatati godhead, sarvatati=P. sabbattag comprehensiveness cp. also Lat. civitatem, juventutem). S 1. 129 (condition) 11.27 (asabha'') = 1.69; S III. 57 (atasitayag fearless state): A 11.118 sq. (four conditions); Dh 137 (dasannag aniiatarag th. nigacchati he undergoes one of the foil, ten conditions, i. e. items of affliction, expl"* at DhA hi. 70 with karana " labours "), 309 (states=dukkhakaranani DhA in. 482, hattha-pasaranaconditions of suffering or ordeals) -tthana condition of outstretched hands DhA 1.298 loc. thane (-) when required, at the occasion of DhA 1.89 (hasitabba, sagvega. datug yutta) pubbe nibbatta -tfhanato patthaya " since the state (or the vibhusanatime) of his former birth " PvA 100. tthana ornamentation, decoration, things for adorn;
73 (saijharitva th. to fold up: cp. thapita); grd. thapetabba J 11.352 (rajatthane) PvA 97 & thapaniya (in paSha th. a question to be left standing over, ger. thapetva (leaving i. e. not to be asked) 111.229. out, setting aside, excepting) also used as prep. c. ace. (before or after the noun) with the omission of, besides, except 1.105 (th. dve) J 1.179 (mar) but for me), 294 (tumhe th.) n.154 (ekar) vaddhar) th.) iv.142 (th. mag): VvA 100 (th. ekag itthip) PvA 93 (th. mag). Cans, Cp. BSk. sthapayitva "except" AvS ii.iii. thapapeti to cause to be set up to have erected, to put up J 1.266 DhA 11.191.
;
PvA
Th&na
(tthana) (nt.) [Vedic sthana, stha, see titthati cp. Sk. sthaman Gr. orne/ii'i;. Lat. stamen] I. Connotation. As one of the 4 iriyapatha (behaviours) i. contrasted (a) as standing position with sitting or reclining (b) as rest with motion 2. by itself without particular characterization as location. II. Meanings (i) Literal: place, region, locality, abode, part (-" of, or belonging to) (a) caltari thSnani dassaniyani four places (in the career of Buddha) to b^ visited li.i40 = A 11. 120 vase thane gamane Sn 40 (expl. by SnA 85 as maha-apatthana-sankhate thane, but may be referred to I. i (b) ); thSna caveti to remove from one's place Sn 442 J iv.138 PvA 55 (spot of the body). (b) kumbha (the " locality of the pitcher," j. e. the well) q. v. arailfia (part of the forest) J 1.253 PvA 32 nivasaiia (abode) PvA 76 phasuka J 11. 103
D 1.5; Sn 59 (DA 1.77 superficially: thanag vuccati karanag SnA 112 simply vibhusa eva v-tthanag) juta-pamada (gambling & intoxication) D i.6^ gata & agata (her) going & (cp. expl. at KhA 26) pariccaga" distribution of gifts coming J 111.188; PvA 124. (b) (part=) attribute, quality, degree: aggasavaka" (degrees of discipleship) VvA 2 esp. in set of 10 attributes, viz. riipa (etc. 1-5), ayu, vanna. in. 146 S iv.275 Pv 11.9^', sukha, yasa, adhipateyya also collectively [see (a)] as dasatthanag S 1.193 out of these are mentioned as 4 attributes ayu, vanna, sukha, bala at Vv 32'; other ten at A v. 129 (pasagsani). (c) (counter-part = ) object (- for), thing; item, point; With a numeral often = a pi. grounds, ways, respects. (five)fold collection of ... S iv.249 sq. (5 objects or A 111.54 ^1- ('f'). 60 sq., things, cp. Ger. funferlei) etehi tihi thanehi on these 3 grounds Dh 224 71 sq. manussa tihi thanehi bahug pui^fiag pasavanti kayena vacaya manasa (in 3 ways, qualities or properties) A 151 sq. cp. 11. 119 sq. (=sagvutag tihi thanehi Dh 391); catuhi thanehi in Com. equals catuhi akarehi or
ment
;
;
karanehi pamujjakaranaig th. (object) Sn 256 ekaccesu thanesu sameti ekaccesu na sameti " I agree in certain kankhaniya" points, but not in others" D 1.162 n' atthi aiiiiag thanag doubtful point S iv.350, 399 no other means, nothing else DhA 11.90 agamanlya" something noc to be done, not allowed VvA 72 cp. also (standpoint= ) ground for (assumpkamma". (d) tion) reason, supposition, principle, esp. a sound congarayhag clusion, logic, reasonableness (opp. a see 4) th. agacchati "he advocates a faulty principle" D 1.161 ;
;
"3
ThSnIya
catuhi th. panuapeti (four arguments) S in. 116 iv.38 tbana-kusala accomplished in sound reasoning S 111.61 sq. (satta) A 11. 170 sq. Also with at^hana-kusala see
; >
;
124
Thiyati
below
th.
4.
III. Adverbial use of even a little bit

(d)]
DhA
some cases ace. thanatj: ettakar) abl. thanaso : in 1.389.
Thayin (adj.-n.) [from titthati] standing, being in, being in a state of (-), staying with, dependent on (with gen.) pariyutthatthayin " being in a state of one to whom it has arisen," i. e. one who has got the idea of ... or arupa-tthayin It 62 one who imagines S 111.3 sq. Yamassa thayino being under the rule of Yama Pv
;
comb" w. hetuso with reason &

ditioned [see 2
; ;
cause, causally con;
i.ii.
S v.3a4 A in.417; v.33 Nett 94 (iiaija) abs. without moving (see I. i (b) & cp. Lat. statim) i. e. without an interval or a cause (of change), at once, immediately, spontaneously, impromptu (cp. cpd. uppatti) S 1. 193; V.50, 321, 381 Pv 1.4* ( = khaloc. thane instead=hke, as dhitu nax) yeva PvA ig). thane thapesi he treats her like a daughter VvA 209 puttafthane as a son J 11.132. IV. Contrasted with negation of term (thana & atthana). The meanings in this category are restricted to those mentioned above under i [esp. i (c)] & 2 (d), viz. the relations of place > not place (or wrong place, also as proper time & wrong time), i. e. somewhere > nowhere, and of possibiUty> impossibihty (truth > falsehood), (a) fhanari upagacchati (pathaviya) to find a (resting) place on the ground, to :jtay on the ground (by means of the law of attraction and gravitation) Miln 255 opp. na thanai) upa to find, no place to rest, to go into nothing(b) thanag vijjati there is ness Miln 180, 237, 270. a reason, it is logically sound, it is possible D i 163, Ps 11.236 sq. cp. M Vastu 11.448 opp. 111.64 175 na etar) thanaij vijjati it is not possible, feasible, plausll.io D 1. 104, 239 ible, logically correct Vin n.284 (c) atthanag an imMiln 237 Nett 92 sq. 111.64 possibihty Sn 54 (atthana, with elision of n) at thane at the wrong time J 1.256 thana is that one of the gatis which is accessible to human influence, as regards gifts
Thita [pp. of titthati=Gr.

(firm)] standing,
i.
araToi;, Lat. status, Celt,
fossad
M
;
In the latter function often (with ger.) resting in, pleonastic for finite verb (cp. thapita) abiding in (- or with loc.) of time lasting, enduring; amissikatam ev' assa firm, controUed fig. steadfast, cittai) hoti, thitar) anejjappattag A 111.377= iv^04 tassa thito va kayo hoti thitai) cittag (firm, unshaken) 1.152; 1.135 (khema) S v.74 = Nd= 475 Sn 250 (dhamme); It 116 sq. (th. caranto nisinna with ger.- nahatva sayana) J 1.167; 279; ni.53. th. & nivasetva th. (after bathing & dressing) J 1.265 darakar) gahetva th. J vi.336. Cp. saij. -atta self-controlled, composed, steadfast D 1.57 1.168 by suppatitthita(H-gatattayatatta; expl. at citto) S 1.48 ni.46 A 11.5 iv.93, 428 Sn 370 (-(- parinibbuta), 359 (id. expl. at SnA 359 by lokadhammehi -kappin (adj.) (for Pug 62 akampaneyya-citta) kappa-*thitin) standing or waiting a whole kappa Pug 13 kappag (e.xpl. at Pug A 187 by fhitakappo assa atthi ti thapeturi samattho ti attho) -citta (adj.) of controlled
;
nisinna, general.
etc.),
thana I) either upright (opp. or immovable, or being, behaving in

e.
(see
B"; D
'.
DA
heart (=''atta) D Ii.i57; -dhamma (adj.) everlasting, eternal (of mahasamudda, the great ocean) Vin 11.237 =
IV. 198.
of reUef or sacrifice (this is the pettivisaya), whilst atthana appUed to the other 4 gatis (see gati) PvA 27 sq. In cpd. than&thana-gata it means referring or leading to good & bad places (gatis) of sabbe khayadhamma (i. e. keci saggupaga keci apayijpaga) Nett 94.
:
Thitaka (adj.)= thita in meaning of standing, standing up. 11.65 erect Vin 11.165 D 11.17 = 111.143 J 1.53. 62
:
VvA
ThiUta
S
64.
(f.)
11.25
=A
the fact of standing or beitkg founded on 1-286 (dhamma-H dhamma-niyamata).

;
(-)
In
comb"
I )
apucchi
it
nipune
panhe
thanathanagate
may mean either questions concerning possibilities & impossibilities or truths & falsehoods, or questions referring to happy & unhappy states (of
(Miln
thanathana-iiaiia is " knowledge of correct existence) & faulty conclusions" Nett 94, cp. Kvu 231 sq. the same comb" occurs with "kusala "kusalata " accomplished or skilled (& skill) in understanding correct or in. 2 12 (one of the ten powers of faulty conclusions" Dhs 1337. 1338 (trsl. by Mrs. 111.64 the Buddha); Rh. D. on p. 348 Dhs. trsl. as " skUl in affirming or negating causal conjuncture "). In the same sense thanarj thanato pajanati (& atthanag atthanato p.) to
;
Thitatta (nt.) standing, being placed
being appointed
to,
appointment
Thiti
(f.)
J 1.124.
sthiti,
[from titthati Sk.
Gr. Traan., Lat. statio
(cp. stationary),
Ohg.
stat, Ags. stede] state (as

;
opposed
duration, conto becoming)^ stability, steadfastness persistence, keeping up (of: tinuance, immobility condition of (-) relation S 11. 11 111.31 iv.14, c. gen.) Vism 32 (kayassa) in jhana: 104, 228 sq.. A v.96 5 111.264, 269 sq.. saddharamas.sa (prolongation of) S 11. 225; A 1.159; II. 148; III. 177 (always with asammosa
;
anantaradhana), cp.
:
11.26 sq.
dhammatthiti
n'
draw a
ground
logical inference
for inference
(i.
from that which is a proper e. which is logical) S v. 304
iiaâ (state or condition of) S n.124; Ps 1.50 sq. atthi dhuvar) thiti the duration is not for long
11.64
111.417; v.33. -uppatti arising instantaneously (see thanaso,

1.69 sq.
=A
;
above
= Dh i47=Th I, 769 = VvA 77, cp. Th 2, 343 (=ThA 241); Sn 1 1 14 (vinfiana") PvA 198 (position, constellation), 199 (ji-vita" as remainder of hfe, cp. thitakappin)
Dhs
iii!=((cittassa), I9a((-f-
37 J V1.308 ("karaijavindana finding a means right on the spot) -ka (adj.) on the spot, momentary, UI.)
;
VvA
ayu= subsistence).
:
spontaneous J vi.304.
Thaniya
position,
having a certain founded on or caused by (-) Vin 11.194 (-alca") See also under 1.264 (chanda - raga - dharama").
(adj.) [grd. of titthati] standing,
-bhagiya connected with duration, enduring, lasting, permanent (only appl. to samadhi) D 111.277 -^ ni.427 Nett 77 cp. samldhissa thitikusala " one who is accomplished in lasting concentration " A 111.311, 427 iv.34.
;
;
Thitika (adj.) [Der.

existing, living
fr.
thiti]
standing, lasting, enduring;
titthati.
on
;
(-j,
rit.
Thayika
*
(adj.) at Miln 201 " one who gains his living or subsists on " (instr.) is doubtful reading.
Kh III.
(see ahara)
e. g. ahara iependent on food adv. thitikag constantly VvA 75.
Thiyati see patitthiyati.
D.
Dftgsa [see dasati] a yellow fly, gadfly (orig. " the bite ") Nd^ 268 ( = pingala-makkhika, same at J in. 263 cSt SnA loi); usually in comb" with other biting or stinging sensations, as sirir)sapa Sn 52, & freq. in cpd. 1.10=:= <ilat)sa-tnakasa-vat' atapa-sirigsapa-samphassa A II. 117, 143 = 111.163; A. III. 388; V.15; Vin 1.3 Nd2 s. V. (enum'' under var. kinds oi dukkha) Vism 31 (here
A V.
Dh
me
Pass,
med. adad4ha= Sk. adagdha) 1 10 ; J 11-44 (aor. 3 sg. Pp. daddha 31, 71, 140; Miln 45, 112 (cauterize).
;
:
expl'' as
dagsana-makkhika or andha-makkhika).
Da^tha
[pp. of dagSati or dasati to bite] bitten
PvA
144.
dayhati S 1.188 (kamaraêna dayhami cittam pariâyhati) ib. (maharaga ma dayhittho punapS in. 150 (mahapathavi dayhati vinaspunai)) 11.73 sati na bhavati) esp. in ppr. dayhamana consumed with or by, burning, glowing Dh 371 It 23 ("ena kayena & cetasaPvi.ii", 12^; 11. 2') (of a corpse being cremated) PvA 63, 152 (vippatisarena consumed by remorse). See also similes J.P.T.S. 1907, 90. Cp. ud.
Dasati (& darisati) [cp. Sk. da<ati & dagSati, Gr. Sukvw. Ohg. zanga. Ags. tonge, E. tongj to bite (esp. of flies, snakes, scorpions, etc.), pres. dasati pot. 1. 519; 4aseyya 1133 A tii. 101 = IV. 320 (where daris) & (Jagseyya A iu.306 ppr. dasamSna J 1.265 (gi'^'^Y'i) aor. adaijsi fut. dagsayissami ] vi.i 93 (v. 1. dass) Vv So* (=Sk. adanksit). dagsi PvA 62 & dasi J 1.502 DhA 11.258 inf. <Jasitug J 1.265 S^^- dasitva J 1.222 II. 102 in. 52, 538; DhA '358. Pp. dat^ha cp. also
Daka
(m. nt.) [Sk. saka (nt.) on s>d cp. Sk. sakini> dakini] green food, eatable herbs, vegetable Vin i 246 Th 2. i ; Vv 30 (v. 1. saka) ; VvA 99 (rasa), 248
;
(= tanduleyyakadi-sakavyanjana).
'
Daha
[Sk. daha, see dahati] burning, glow, heat
i.io
1.244; PvA 62; sky-glow = zodiacal light?); Miln 325. Sometimes spelt daha, e. g. A 1.178 (aggi") dava a jungle fire Vin 11. 138; J 1.461. Sdhp20i (id.);
(disa
ditha
&
saijdasa.
Deti
Dahati {& dahati) [Sk. dahati, pp. dagdha, cp. daha, nidagha (summer heat) Gr. rippit ashes, Lat. favilla (glowing) cinders, Goth, dags, Ger. tag. E. day = hot time] to bum (trs.) consume, torment M 1.365 11.73
;
dayana flying. The Dhtp *(Jayate=diyati or J! with def. of " akasa-gamana "] gives the root as to fly; only in simile " seyyatha pakkhi sakuno yena ." D l.7i = 1.180. 269 = A 11.209 = yen' eva deti Pug 58 J V.417. Cp. dayati & diyati, also uddeti.
[Sk.
;
T.
-T- as composition-consonant (see Mijller pp. 62, 63, on euphonic cons.) especially with agge (after, from), in cp. ajja-t-agge, tama-t-agge, dahara-t-agge A v,3CO
;
543
&
tatrupSya.
of
It
is
simply tad-upa-ka, the adj.is

i.
positive of upa,
which the compar.-superlative

e.
upama, meaning
like this,
dera
ta-t-uttari for tad-uttari
ill. 287,
314, 316.
Also spelt tadupika (f.) (at J 11. tadatthag to such purpose able, pleasant Miln 9
565.
of this or the same kind. 160) agreeing with, agree-
Ta [Vedic tad, etc. Gr. tuv rhv to Lat. is-te, taUs, etc. Ohg. etc. daz E. that] base Lith. t4s ta Goth. )>ata of demonstr. pron. for nt., in oblique cases of m. & f.. & in demonstr. adv. of place & time (see also sa). Sn 1052 I. Cases : nom. sg. nt. tad (older) Vin 1.83 Dh 326; Miln 25 & tag (cp. yag, kig) Sn 1037, 1050; n.158, f, tag J vi.368 geK. tassa, J III. 26 ace. m. tag J tnstr. tena, f. taya (J in. f. tassa (Sn 22, no J 1.151) 188); abl. tasma (J 1167); tamha Sn 291, 1138; (usually as adv.) (Sn 390) loc. tasmig (J 111.26) & tato (Dh 117); tahig (adv.) (Pv 1.5') & (J 1.278), tamhi
; ;
With
;
SnA
assimilation
(
taccarita
tapparayana
see taccarita;
Sn 1114; tappona
= tad-pra-ava-nata)
: ;
tahag (adv.)
(J 11.129),
loc.
f.
tesag, f. tesu,
VvA 36) pi. nom. m. te (J 1.384 ta (J 11.127), nt. tani (Sn 669, 845); gen. tasag (Sn 916); instr. tehi, f. tahi (J 11. 128);
; ;
In composition (Sandhi) f. tasu (Sn 670). both tad- & tag- are used with consecutive phonetic (a) in subst. changes (assimilation), viz. (a) tad function tadagge henceforth D 1.93 tadutthaya DhA tadupiya (cp. Trenckner, Notes 77, 78 = tadopya III. 344 (see discussion under opeti), but cp. Sk. tadriipa Divy
:
tabbiparlta (different) tabbisaya (various) PvA 73 Vism 290 Dh.\ in. 2 75 tabbiparitataya in contrast to (not nt.) originally that Vism 450. (/8) as crude form only in ace. (nt.) in adj. function like tad-ahan this day, then felt as euphonic d. esp. in forms where similarly the euphonic t is used (ajja-t-agge). Hence ta- 13 abstracted as a crude (adverbial) form used like any other root in composition. Thus: tad-ah-uposathe on this day's fast-day = to-day (or that day) being Sunday D 1.47; Sn p. 139 (expl"* as tam-ah-uposathe, uposatha-divase ti at SnA 502); tadahe on the same day PvA 46; tadahu (id.) J v. 215 ( = tasmig chapa-divase). tad-anga for certain, surely, categorical (orig. concerning this cp. kimanga), in tadanga-nibbuta S in. 43 tadanga-vikkhamtadanga-samatikkama Nd' 203 bhana-samuccheda Vism 410; tadanga-pahana DhsA
351;
subst.
SnA 8; tadangena A iv.411. tammaya (equal to this, up

:
(b)
Un
(a) as
to this)
Sn 846
125
Ta"
;
126
Tagara
of this reason, therefore
(= tapparayana Nd- 206) 1. 150. Derived from {ft) ace. use (like a 0) as adj. is tankhaqlkJ (fr. tag khaijag) Vin 111.140 ( muhuttika). (y) a reduced form of
karanag)
tai) is
to be found as ta in the same origin & application as ta-d- (under a ft) in comb" ta-y-idag (for tag-
idag>tag-idar|>ta-idao>ta-y-idag) where y. takes the place of the euphonic consonant. Cp. in application also Gr. Toino & ravra, used adverbially as therefore
(orig. just
Sn 1051, 1104; Nd" 279 (=tag 103; tato (a) from there, thence loc. tahig Pv 1. 12''; (b) then, hereafter PvA 39. (a) there (over there > beyond) Pv 1.5'; (c) = therefore PvA 25 tahag (a) there usually repeated see above See also tattha, tatha, tada, tadi, etc. II. 3 (a).
;
PvA
11,
Taka a kind
varieties,
that)
idag). 76.
Sn 1077; Pv 1.3^; PvA 2. 16 ( = tag The same ta is to be seen in tahag Vv 83"*
medicinal gum, enumerated with two takapatti & takapanni under jatuni bhesajjani at Vin 1.201.
of
viz.
not to be confused with tahag = te is tagyatha Miln i (this is how, thus, as follows) which is the Sk. form for the usual P. seyyatha (instead of ta-(y)-yatha, like ta-y-idag) cp. Trenckner, P.M. p. 75. A sporadic form for tad is tadag Sn p. 147 (even that, just that; for tathag ?). II. Application : i. ta refers or points back to somebody or something just mentioned or under discussion (like Gr. nvToi, Lat. hie, Fr. ci in void, ect homme-ci, etc.) this, that, just this (or that), even this (or these). In this sense comb** with api te c' api (even these) Sn 1058. It is also used to indicate something immediately following the statement of the speaker (cp. Gr. o5f, E. thus) this now, esp. in adv. use (see below) tag kig mannasi D 1.60 yam etag panhag apucchiAjitatag vadamite; Sn 1037; tag te pavakkhami (this now shall I tell you :) Sn 1050 tesag Buddho vyakasi (to those just mentioned answered B.) Sn 1 127 te tosita (and they, pleased 2. Correlative use: .) ib. 1128. (a) in rel. sentences with ya (preceding ta") yag ahag " janami tag tvag janasi what I know (that) you " know D 1.88 yo nerayikanag sattSnag aharo tena so yapeti " he lives on that food which is (characteristic) of the beings in N. or whichever is the food of the N. bemgs, on this he lives " PvA 27. (b) elhptical (with omission of the verb to be) yag tag = that which (there is), what (is), whatever, used like an adj. ye te those who, 1. e. all (these), whatever ye pana te mariussa saddha te evam Eihagsu ..." all those , people who were full of faith said " Vin 11. 195; vena tena upayena ganha " catch him by whatever means (you like)," i. e. by all means J 11.159; yag tag kayira " whatever he may do " Dh 42. 3. Distributive and iterative use (cp. Lat. quisqnis, etc.) tag tag this & that, i. e. each one yag yag passati tag tag pucchati whomsoever he sees (each one) he asks PvA 38 yag yag manaso piyag tag tag gahetva whatever . (all) that PvA 77 yo yo yag yag icchati tassa tassa " tag tag adasi whatever anybody wished he gave to him" PvA 113. So with adv. of ta tattha tattha here & there (freq.) tahag tahag id. J 1.384 VvA 36, 187 tato tato Sn 390. (b) the same in disjunctivecomparative sense tag ... tag is this so & is this so (too) = the same as, viz. tag jivag tag sarirag is the soul the same as the body (opp. aiinag j. a. s.) A v. 193, etc. (see jiva). 4. Adverbial use of some cases (local', temporal*", & modaF) ace. tag (a) there (to) tad avasari he withdrew there D. 11. 126, 156 (b) tag enag at once, presently ( = tavad-eva) Vin 1.127 (cp- Ved. ena) (c) therefore (cp. kig wherefore, why), that is why, now, then: S n.17; 1.487; Sn luo; Pv 1.2^ (=tasma PvA 11 & 103); 11. 7I*; cp. tag kissa hetu Nd^ on jhana. gen. tassa (c) therefore A iv.333. instr. tena (a) there (direction = there to), always in correl. with yena where there, or in whatever direction, here & there Freq. in formula denoting approach to a place (often unnecessary to translate) e. g. yena Jivakassa ambavanag tena payasi where the Mangogrove of J. was, there he went = he went to the M. of 1. D 1.49 yena Gotamo ten' upasankama go where G. is D 1.88 yena avasathagarag ten' upasankami D 11.85 etc. yena va tena va palayanti they run here & there A n.33 (c) so then, now then, therefore, thus (often with hi) J 1.151. 279 PvA 60 Miln 23 tena hi D 11.2 J 1.266; 111.188; Miin 19. abl. tasma (c) out
(=tag-ahag),
&
ahag
(see tvag).
A similar comb"
Takka' [Sk. tarka doubt twisting") *treik, tic
science of logic (Ut. " turning Lat. tricae, intricare (to " trick," puzzle), & also Sk. tarku bobbin, spindle, Lat. torqueo (torture, turn)] doubt a doubtful view (often ditthi, appl. like samma", miccha-ditthi). hair-splitting Opp. to reasoning, sophistry ( = itiMtihag Nd^ 151),
;
cp.
takka (= miccha-sankappo Vbh 86, 356) is dhammatakka right thought ( :vuccati samma-sankappo Nd" 318 cp. Dhs 7, 29S), D 1. 10 ("pariyahata) M 1.68 (id.) Sn 209 (g pahaya na upcti sankhag) 885 (doubt), 886
; ; ;
Dhs
7,
21,
Mrs. Kh. See also vitakka. -agama the way of (right) thought, the discipline of -Svacara as neg. atakkScorrect reasoning Davs v.22 vacarS in phrase dhamma gambhira duddasa a" nipuna (views, etc.) deep, difficult to know, beyond logic (or i. e. not accessible to doubt ?), profound sophistry Gogerley trsl. " un1.487. Vin i.4 = D i.i2 = S 1. 1 36 = attainable by reasoning," Andersen " being beyond the sphere of thought " -asaya room for doubt Sn 972 -gahana the thicket of doubt or sophistry J 1.97 -vaddhana increasing, furthering doubt or wrong ideas Sn 1084 (see Nd" 269) -hetu ground for doubt (or reasoning ?) A ii.i93 = Nd" 151.
;
:
vitakka,,trsl. as " ratiocination " by D.); Vbh 86, 237 (samma) 356; Vism 189.
298
(-(-
Takka"
(nt.) [Should it not belong to the same root as takka' ?] buttermilk (with J water), included in the five products from a cow (pafica gorasa) at Vin 1.244 made by churning dadhi Miln 173; J 1.340 11. 363 DhA 11.68 (takkadi-ambila).
'
Takkava
(nt.) thought, (ussavabindu").

(
representation
(of:
-)
1.68
Takkara'
= tat-kara)
a doer thereof
1.235,
1.68;
Dh
19.
Takkara" a robber, a thief J iv.432.
Takka]a
(nt.)
(bilah", expl. at
a bulbous plant, a tuberose J iv.46, 371 373 by takkala-kanda) = vi.578.
Takkari (f) the tree Sesbania Aegyptiaca (a kind of acacia) Th 2, 297 ( = daUka-latthi ThA 226).
Takkika
foolish
(adj.) [fr. takka']

;
m. a sophist, a fool
[fr.
doubting, having wrong views, Ud 73 J 1.97 Miln 248.

; ;
Takkin
takka'] thinking, reasoning, esp. i.ib!=s(takki vimagsi) 1.520 (=takketva vitakketva difthi-gahino etag 1. 106 adhivacanag), cp. pp. 114, 115 (takki-vada).
(adj.-n.)
;
sceptically
a sceptic
DA
Takketi [Denom. of tarka] to think, reflect, reason, argue attanag t. to have self-conDA 1. 106; DhsA 142. fidence, to trust oneself J 1.273. 396. 468 111.233.
Takkotaka [is reading correct Vism 258. Reading at id.

Takkola
[Sk.
?]
p.
a kind of insect or worm KhA 58 is kakkotaka.
kakkola
&
takkola] BdeUium, a perfume

;
made from the beiry of the kakkola plant J 1.291 also at Miln 359 (the Takola of Ptolemy perhaps= as Ni
;
Sk. kaiifota: Trenckner, Notes, p. 59).
Tagara
(nt.) the shrub Tabernaemontana coronaria, and a fragrant powder or perfume obtained from it, incense
Taggaruka
Vin 1.203
55,
; ;
127
Tattika
It 68 { = Udanavarga p. 112, No. 8) Dh 5^, 56 (candana+ ) J iv.286 vi.ioo (the shrub) 173 DhA 1.422 (tagara-malhka (id.); MUn 338; Davs v.50 two kinds of gandha).
;
: ;
D
(
(b)
= taccha-sukara
11.258.
J iv.350.
of
(c)
a class of
Nagas
f.
tacchika a
woman
J v. 106.
low social standing
= veni,
bamboo-worker)
Tacchati
[fr.
t.
TaggMuka=tad+
Cr.
J.
garuka, see taccarita.

cp.
maggao
cc-ce
taccba', cp. taccheti] to build, construct to construct or repair a road J vi.348.

fr.
Taggha [tad+ gha,

syij-yfj
;
in-gha
J v. 06
;
^t
Lat.
cgo-mct,
affirmative
particle
(" ckag.sena "
DA
Taccheti [probably a denom.
taccha'
;
= Lat.
texo to
weave
(orig. to plait,
work together, work
artistically),
236
ekagsa-vacana
surely,
truly,
there
III.
1
now
;
Vin
M 1.207.
eka^jse nipata J v. 307) it. 126, 297; 1.85;
Lat. textor Sk. taksan, etc., cp. Sk. tastr architect Gr. rtx>'') craft, handiwork (cp. technique), Ohg. dehsa
463
79
J V.65 (v.
1.
taggha)
Sn
p. 87.
Taca '& taco nt.) [Vedic tvak ({.), gen. tvacah] i. bark. 2. skin, hide (similar to canini,!, denoting the thick, outer skin, as contrasted with chavi, thin skin, see bark: I. 1.T98, 434, 488; chavi & cp. J 1. 146). 2. skin: often used together with naharu & A V.5. atthi (tendons & bones), to denote the outer appearance (framework) of the body, or that which is most conspicuous in emaciation: A i.5'i = Sdhp. 46; tacamagsavalepana (4- atthi naharusapyutta) Sn 194 = J 1. 146 (where "vilepana) SnA 247; atthi-taca-mattavasesasarira " nothing but skin & bones " PvA 2P1. Of the cast-ort skin of a snake urago va jinnaij tacag jahati Sn r, same simile Pv 1.12' = nimmoka PvA 63). kaiicanasannibha-taca (adj.) of golden -coloured skin (a sign of beauty) Sn 551; Vv 30^=32^; Miln 75; valita-tacata a condition of wrinkled skin VvA g. Kh ill. KhA 45 Sdhp (as sign of age) Nd^ 252;^;
hatchet. Cp. also orig. meaning of karoti & kamma] to do wood-work, to square, frame, chip J 1.201 ; Miln 372, 383.
Tajia [tad-l-ya, cp. Sk.
tadiya] "this like," belonging to this, founded on this or that on the ground of this suitable csp. in comb" with (or these), appropriate vayama (a suitable effort as " causa movens ") A 1.207 ;
; ;
Miln 53. Also with reference to sense-impressions, etc. i. denoting the complemental sensation S iv.215; igij, Dhs 3-6 (cp. DHs. trsl. p. 6 & Com. expl. 191 PvA 203 (tajjassa papassa katatta anucchavika). by the doing of such evil, v. 1. SS tassajjassa, may be a contraction of tadiyassa otherwise tadisassa). Note. The expl" of Kern, Toev. 11.87 (tajja= tad-t- ja
" arising from this ")
is
syntactically impossible.
J
11.
Tajjana
(f)
Vv
1 1
50';
VvA
;
[from tajjeti] threat, menace 212 (bhayasantajjana).
169;
102.
-gandha tne scent of bark Dhs 625 -paiicaka-kammatthana the fivefold "body is skin," etc, subject of kammatlhana-practice. This refers to the satipatthana (kaye kay' anupassana :) see kaya I. (a) of which the first deals with the anupjissana (viewing) of the body a.s consistmg of the five (dermatic) constituents of kcsa loma nakha danta. taco (hair of head, other
;
Tajiaaiya [grd. of
5 (a")
(n.)
tajjeti] to be blamed or censured Vism censure, blame, scorn, rebuke. 50th Sta Miln 365. As t. t. "kamma one of the sangha-kammas Vin 1.49, 53, 143 sq., 325 11.3 sq., 226, 230 ; 1.99.
Tajjita
[pp.
of
tajjeti]
threatened,
epidermis: see Kli iii.). It occurs in formula (inducing a person to take up the life tara-p kammatthanar) acikkhitva taij of a bhikkiui) pabbajesi J 1.116; DhA 1.243; 11.87, '40. 242. Cp.
hair,
nails, teeth, skin or
:
spurred or moved by (-) D Dh 1S8 (bhaya) Pug 56. Esp. in comb' maranabhaya moved by the fear of death J 1.150, 223; PvA
;
frightened, scared 1.141 (danda, bhaya")
216.
246, 247; -pariyonaddha with wrinkled (shrivelled) skin (of Petas as sign of thirst) l'v\ 1 72 -rasa the taste of bark Dhs 629 sara (a) (even) the best (bark, i. e.) tree S 1.70 = 911 =
also
ii.8.
; : ;
Vism 353;
DhA
SnA
Cp. Gr. rapjioi; fright, Tajjeti [Cans, of tarjati. to frighten. Lat. torvus wild, frightful] to frighten, fear, rapiiiM threaten; curse, rail against J 1.157, 158; PvA 55. Caus. tajjapcti to cause to threaten, to Pp. tajjita.
;
(b) a (rope of) strong fibre J 111.204 (=venu45 dandaka).

It
;
accuse
PvA
23
= paribhasapeti).
;
Tata
J
[*tl,
side of a
Taccarita
with tabbahula taggaruka tanninna tappona tappabhara freq. as formula, expressing converging to this end, bent thereon, striving towards this (aim) Nd* under tad. The same comb" with Nibbana-ninna, N.-popa, N.-pabhara freq. (see Nibbtna).
(adj.)
in
comb"
see tala & cp. talu, also Lat. tellu.s] decUvity or side of a river or well, a bank hill, precipice iv.141 ; SnA 519, 1.232. 303; n.315 (udapana )
;
DhA
1.73 (papata).
See also talaka.
Taccba' [Vedic taksan, cp. tastr. to taksati (see taccheti) Lat textor, Gr. tUtmv carpenter (cp. architect), otherwise only Tf\rii art] a carpenter, usually as ka in cpd. "siikaia the carpenter-pig ( = a boar, so called from felling trees), title & hero of Jataka No. 492 (iv.342 sq.). Cp. vadijhakin.
:
Tatatatayati [Onomatopoetic, to make a sound like tattat- Root *kl (on t for J cp. tala for tala) to grind one's See note Cp. citicitayati. teeth, to bein a frenzy. on gala and kinakinayati] to rattle, shake, clatter; to Usually said of to fizz. grind or gnash one's teeth people in frenzy or fury (in ppr. "yanto or yamana) (kodhcna) 11.277 (of ^ bhikkhu J 1.347 (rosena) 439 kodhana " boihng with rage " like a " uddhane pakthe latter trope also at DhA khitta-lonar) viya ")
;
Taccba-
(adj.)
[Der.
fr.
tatha-i-
ya= tath-ya "as

:
it
is,"
Sk
tathyaj true, real, justified, usually in comb" w. bhutataccha tatha, D 1.190 (palipada the only bhuta. text has tatha, true & real path) S v. 229 (dhamma v. I. tathai) better) as bhuta t. dhammika (well founded
; ;
176; DhA 1.370 (aggimhi pakkhitta-lonasakkhara 111.328 (vatahata-talapannag viya); viya rosena t.) VvA 47, 121 (of a kodhabhibhuto v. 1. katakatayamana), 206 (4-akkosati paribhasati), 256. Cp. ailso katakatayati & karakara.
IV.
;
11.100= Pug 50; yatha tacthag according to truth Sn 1096 VvA 72. tacchar) vuccati which is interpreted by Nd^ 270 (nt.) taccha a truth Sn 327. amatar) Nibb.lnar), etc. ataccha false, unreal, unfounded a lie, a falsehood
and
just)
1.230.
bhuta-t- taccha
Tatt&ka [Etym. unknown] a bowl for holding food, a flat bowl, porringer, salver J iii.io (suvanija"), 97, 121, 538; According to Kern, Toev. s. v. taken into iv.28t. Tamil as tattai). cp. also Av. tasta. Morris (J.P.T.S. 1884. 80) compares Marathi tasta (ewer).
Tattika (f) [cp. kataka] a (straw)
:
1.3
(abhuta+); V'vA 72 (=musa).

(a)
Tacchaka= taccha'.
11.147);
Miln 413.
80 magga a road-builder
a carpenter
Dh
(cp.
J
DhA
mat Vin iv.40 (Bdhgh on this tettikai) (sic) nama tfdapanijehi va vakehi va katatattika, p. 357); J 1.141 (v. 1. taddhika);
vi.348.
Vism
97.
Tandula
:
128 Nd^
;
Tanha
271' in threefold aspects (as kama-tariha, bhava" vibhava") with relation to the 6 senses discussed at Vism 567 sq. also under the term cha-tanha-kaya (sixfold group, see cpds.) M 1.51 111.280; Ps 1.26; elsewhere called chadvarika-tanha " arising through the O doors " DhA 111.2S6. 18 varieties of t. (comprising worldly objects of enjoyment, ease, comfort & wellliving are enum'' at Nd^ 271"' (under tanha-lepa). 36 kinds: 18 referring to sensations (illusions) of subjective origin (ajjhattikassa upadaya), & i8 to sensations affecting the individual in objective quality (bahirassa upadaya) at A 11.212; Nett 37; & 108 varieties or specifications of t. are given at Nd^ 27'" (under Tanha as Jappa)=Dhs i059 = Vbh 361. " kusa'.a pi akusala pi " (good & bad) occurs at Nett 87 2. Import of the cp. Talaputa's good t. Th 1.1091 i. term : (a) various characterizations of t. maha" Sn 114; ka,maSi 131 gedhaSi.i5 bhava D 111.274 (-1- avijja) grouped with ditthi (wrong views) Nd^ 271'", 271". T. " yaya ayag loko fetters the world & causes miserj* uddhasto parix'onaddho tantakulajato " A 11.211 sq. tanhaya jayati soko tanhaya jayatJ bhayai) tanhaya vippamuttassa natthi soko kuto bhayai) Dh 216; tanhaya uddito loko S 1.40 yag loke piyariipai) satarupai) etth' esa tanha Vbh 103 it is the 4th constituent of Mara's army (M-sena) Sn 436 M's daughter, S 1.134- I" comparisons: t. -t-jalini visattika S 1.107; = bharadanai) (t. ponobbhavika nandiraga-sabagata) S 111.36; V.4C2 ganda=kaya, gandamulan ti tanhay' (and a etar) adhivacanai) S iv.83 = sota S iy.292 manujassa pamatta-carino t. khrnasavo = chinnasoto) (b) tanha as the vaddhati maluva viya Dh 334. inciting factor of rebirth & incidental cause of sagsara kammar) khettai) viiinanag bijar) tanha sineho t. evar) ayatig punabbhavabhinibbatti hoti A 1.223 ca avasesa ca kilesa ayag vuccati dukkha-samudayo Vbh 107, similarly Nett 23 sq. as ponobbhavika (causing rebirth) S 111.26; Ps 11.147, etc. as a link in the chain of interdependent causation (see paticcavedana-paccaya tanha, tanha-paccaya samuppada) upadanag Vin 1.1, 5 D 11.31, 33. 56, etc. t. & upadhi tanhaya sati upadhi hoti t. asati up. na hoti S 11. 108 ye tanhag vaddhenti te upadhig vaddhenti, etc. S 11. 109 tanhaya niyati loko tanhaya parikissati S 1.39; tanha sagyojanena sagj'utta satta digharattag sandhavanti (c) To have got See also t.-dutiya. sagsaranti It 8. vigata-tanha vigata-pipasa rid of t. is Arahantship S in. 8, 107 sq., 190; vigata-parilaha D iu.238 samulag tanhag abbuyha S 1.16 = 63, 121 (Godhiko (mcchato parinibbuto) vita 111.26 parinibbuto) Sn 83, 849, 1041 (+nibbuta); tanhaya vippahanena S 1.39 (" Nibbanan " iti vuccati). 40 (sabbag chindati bandhanag) tanhag ma kasi ma lokag punar agami te nara oghatioria ti Sn 339 tanhag parinnaya tanhaya ucchinna-bhava-tanha Sn 746 Sn 1082 See also vupasama S 111.231; t.-nirodha S iv.390. Dh 154; it 9 (vita"-)- anadana), 50 (g pahan1. 51 3. Kintvana); Sn 495. 49&. 9i6; & cp- khaya. dred terms which in Commentaries are expl"" by one of the tanha-formuli (cp. Nd* 271^ & 27i''): (a) t. in groups of 5 (a) with kilesa sagyoga vipaka duccarita; (/J) ditthi kilesa duccarita avijja (y) ditthi kil kamma adana, eja, gedha, duccarita. (b) quasi-synonyms
Ta^^QlA (*Sk. tai^^lula dialectical] rice-grain, rice husked & ready for boiling; freq. comb' with tila (q. v.) in mentioning of offerings, presentations, etc. lonar) telar) taijdulai) khadaniyar) sakatesu aropetva Vin 1.220, 238, 243, 249; talitanduladayo J 111.53; I'vA
:
105. 1.244 lani metri causa)
Vin
r.,
medium
DhA
ut.
1.130 J 1.255 "'-SS. 425 (tanduvi.365 (mula" coarse r., majjhima" kanika the finest grain) Sn 295 Pug 32
;
;
1.395
(sali-taridula
husked
rice);
DA
i.q^.
Cp! ^
-ammana a measure (handful ?) of rice J n.436. -dona a rice-vat or rice-bowl DhA iv.15; -paladvara " doors (i. e. house) of the rice-guard " Npl, M 11.185 -mutthi a handful of rice PvA 131 -horaa an oblation
i
of rice
i.g.
Ta^ûleyyaka
of daka).
[cp. Sk.
polygonoides
VvA
tanduHya] the plant Amaranthus 99 (enum'' amongst various kinds
Tapha
(f.) [Sk. trsija, besides tarsa (m.) & tfs (f.) = Av tarsna thirst, Gr. rapaia dryness, Goth, {laiirsus, Ohg. durst, E. drought & thirst; to *ters to be, or to make dry in Gr. ripaofiai, Lat. torreo to roast, Goth, ga-
jiairsan,
Ohg. derren.
Another form of
t.
is
lasina]
lit.
drought, thirst; fig. craving, hunger for, excitement, the fever of unsatisfied longing (c. loc. kabalinkare ahare "thirst" for solid food S ii.ioi sq civare pindapate tanha = greed for Sn 339). Opp^" to peace of mind (upekha, santi). A. Literal meaning : khudaya taijhaya ca khajjamana tormented by hunger & thirst Pv u.i^ ( = pipasaya PvA 69). B. In its secondary meaning : tanha is a state of mind that leads to rebirth. Plato puts a similar idea into the mouth of Socrates (Phasdo 458, 9). Neither the Greek nor the Indian thinker has thought it necessary to explain how this effect is produced. In the Chain of Causation (D 11. when the sense 34) we are told hovi Tanha arises organs come into contact with the outside world there follow sensation and feeling, & these (if, as elsewhere stated, there is no mastery over them) result in Tanha. In the First Proclamation (S v.420 ff. Vin i.io) it is said that Tanha, the source of sorrow, must be rooted out by the way there laid down, that is by the Arj'an Path. Only then can the idea! life be lived, just as physical thirst arises of itself, and must be assuaged, got rid of, or the body dies so the mental " thirst," arising from without, becomes a craving that must be rooted out, quite got rid of, or there can be no Nibbana. The figure is a strong one, and the word Tapha is found meiinly in poetry, or in prose passages charged with religious emotion. It is rarely used in tlje philosophy or the psychologj-. Thus in the long Enumeration of Qualities (Dhs), Tanha occurs in one only out of the 1,366 sections (Dhs 1059), iS then only as one of many subordinate phases of lobha. Tanha binds a man to the chain of Sagsara, of being reborn & dying again & again (j'-') until Arahantship or Nibbana is attained, tanha destroyed, & the cause ahke of sorrow and of future births removed (2'). In this sense Nibbana is identical with " sabbupadhi-patiuissaggo tanhakkhayo virago nirodho " (see Nibbana). i. Systcmatnalions : The 3 aims of t. kama", bliava", vibhava', that is craving for sensuous pleasure, for rebirth (anywhere, but especially in heaven), or for no rebirth cp. Vibhava. These three aims are mentioned already in the First Proclamation (S V.42L Vin i.io) and often afterwards D11.61, 308; 111.216, 275; S 111.26, 158; It 50; Ps 1.26, 39; 11.147; Vbh 101, 365; Nett 160. Another group of 3 aims of tanha is given as kama, rupa & ariipa" at D III. 2 16 Vbh 395 & yet another as ri5pa, ariipa" & nirodha" at D 111.216. source of t. is said to be sixfold as founded on & relating to the 6 bahirani ayatanani (see rupa), objects of sense or sensations, viz. sights, sounds, smells, etc. 11.58 ; Ps 1.6 sq.
: ;
'
The
jappa, nandi, nivesana. parilaha, pipasa, lepa, loluppa, In cpds. the form ta^ha vana, visattika, sibbani. is represented by tanha before double consonants, as .tanhakkhaya, etc. -adhipateyya mastery over t. S 111.103; -adhipanna seized by t. S. 1.29 Sn 1123 -adasa the mirror of t. A 11.54 Sbhinivesa fuU of t. PvA 267 -aluka greedy -uppada (pi.) (four) grounds of the rise of J 11.78 craving (viz. civara, pindapata, senasana, itibhava-
bhava)
(pi.) (six)
280
ii.io = It 109; D 111.228; Vbh 375; -kaya groups of t. (see above B i) S 11. 3 D 111.244, Ps 1.26 Vbh 380 -kkliaya the destruction of th
Tanhiyati
excitement
of
129
Tatha
Nibbana
:
cravings, almost synonymous with above B2C) "rata Dh 187 (expl"* at DhA III. 24 1 arabatte c' eva nibbane ca abhirato hoti) Vv 73' (expl'' by Nibbana VvA 296) therefore in the expositionary formula of Nibbana as equivalent with N. Vin 1.5 S ni.133 I* 8^- ^tc. (see N.). In the same sense: sabbaiijaho tauhakkhaye vimutto Vin 1.8 = M l.i7i = Dh 353; tanhakkhaya viraga nirodha nibbana A n.34, expl"" at Vism 293 bhiklchu arahar) cha th&nJni adhimutto hoti nekkhammddhimutto, paviveka", avyipajjha", up^danakkhaya, tai>hakkhaya, asammoha Vin 1.183 cp. also Sn 70, 211, 1070, 1137 -gata obsessed with excitement, i. e. a victim of t. Sn 776; -gaddula the leash of t. Nd' 27i"s; -cchida breaking the cravings Sn 102 1 1 10 -jala the snare
(see
: ;
Tatta^ (nt.) [tad-f-tva] truth; abl. tattato according to 111.276 (ajanitvi truth; accurately J 11.125 (natvS) not knowing exactly).
;
Tattaka' [tatta pp. of tappati'-i-ka] pleasing, agreeable, pleasant Miln 238 (bhojana).
Tattaka'^ {a-dj)
( = tavataka) of such size, so large Vism tattakat) kalat] so 184 (corresponding with yattaka) long, just that time, i. e. the specified time (may be long or short = only so long) DhA 1.103 (v. 1. ettakai)) II. 16 ( = ettaka).
;
Tattha [Sk. tatra adv. of place, cp. Goth.

Sk.
atra.
i
.
271 Th I, 306; Nd' 271"; -dutiya who has the fever or excitement of t. as his companion A 11.10 = It 9=iC9=Sn 740, 74i = Nd^ 3"5 cp. Dhs. trsl. p. 278 -nadi the river of t. Nd* 271" cp. nadiya soto ti taphay' etar) adhivacanai) It 114; -nighatana the destruction of t. Sn 1085 -pakkha the party of t., all that belongs to t. Nett. 53. 69. 88, 160 -paccaya caused by t. Sn p. I4'4jl Vism 568 -mulaka rooted in t. (dhammS 9 items) Ps 1.26, 130; Vbh 390; -lepa cleaving to t. Nd^ 271""; (+ ditjhi-lepa) -vasika being in the power of t. J IV.3 -vtcarita a thought of t. A 11.212 -sankhaya (complete) destruction of t. "sutta 1. 251 (cula), 256 (maha) "vimulti salvation through cessation of t. 1.256. 270, & vimulta (adj.) S IV. 391 -sainudda the ocean of t. Nd 271" -sambhuta
of
t.
1.
;
; ; ;
produced by t. (t. ayai) k5yo) A 11. 145 (cp. Sn p. 144 yai) kiiici dukkhai) sambhoti sabbar) tanhapaccayJ) -saijyojana the fetter of t. (adj.) fettered, bound by t., in phrase t.-sagyojanena sagyutta sattj digharattai) sandhavanti sagsaranti It 8, & t.-saqyojananai) sattanat) sandhavatai) saijsaratar) S 11.178 = 111.149^ PvA 166 A 1.223 -salla the sting or poisoned arrow of t. S 1.192 (assa hantarat) vande adiccabandhunai)), the extirpation of which is one of the 12 achievements of a mahesi Nd- 503 ("assa abbulhana cp. above).
; ; ;
;
\>a)fTO & also yatra] A. of place : (a) place where= there, in that place Sn 1071, 1085; Dh 58; J 1.278; Pv i.io'^; often with eva: tatth' eva right there, on the (very same) spot S 1.1:6; J II. 154; PvA 27. In this sense as introduction to a comment on a passage in this, here, in this connection (see also tatra) Dhs PvA 7, etc. (b) direction there, to this 584 DhA 1.2 place J 11.159 (gantva) vi.368 PvA 16 (tatthagamanasila able to go here & there, i. e. wherever you like, of a Yakkha). 2. as (loc.) case of pron. base ta'' in this, for or about that. etc. Sn 11 15 (etam abhii\SnA tatra) tattha yo naya tato tattha vipassati manku hoti Dh 249 ( = tasmir) dane m. DhA 111.359) tattha ka paridevana Pv 1. 12'' (" why sorrow for this ?"). 3. of time : then, for the time beings interim ( = ettha, cp. tattaka-) in phrase tattha-parinibbayin, where corresp. phrases have antara-parinibbayin (A 11.238 e. g.aji.134: see under parinibbayin) 1.156; 1.232 The meaning of S V.357 11.52, etc. 11.5; IV.12 this phrase may however be taken in the sense of tatra B. Repeated tattha tattha here and 3 (see next). also corresponding there, in various places, all over there It 115; Nett with yattha yattha wherever
;
96 (gamini-pa!ipada) See tatra.
VvA
297
PvA
i, 2,
a,
77, etc.
TaQhiyati [=tanhayati, denom.

;
tanha, cp. Sk. tj^yati to have thirst] to have thirst for S 11. 13 (for v. 1. SS. tuijhiyati BB. tasati) Vism 544 (+ upidiyati ghat fr.
;
Tatra (Sk. tatra] = tattha in all meanings tS. applications, tatrapi D 1.81 = viz. A. I. there: Dh 375; PvA 54.
tatra pi D i.i (= DA r.42). tatra 34 A v. 5 sq. 354 sq. (cp. atha kho). In explanations: PvA 19 (tatrdyar) vittharakatha 2. in this: "here follows the story in detail"). Sn 595 (tatra kevalino smase) Dh 88 (tatr' abhirati enjoyment in this). -3. a special application of tatra (perhaps in the same sense to be explained tattha A 3) is that as first part of a cpd.. where it is to be taken as generalizing ( = tatra tatra): all kinds of (orig. in this
It 22a::(tatrapasir)).
l.io,
;
kho Vin
yati)
cp. tzisati
&
pp. tasita.
Tata [pp. of tanoti] stretched, extended, spread out S i 357 (jala) J IV. 484 (tantani jalani Text, katani v. 1. for tatani). Note : samo tata at J 1.183 is to be rei I as samotata (spread all over).
:
-;
Tatiya [Sk. tftiya, Av. ritya, Gr. rpiroc, Lat. tertius, Goth, fridja. E. third] Num. ord. the third. Sn 97 (parabhavo) 436 (khuppipasa as the 3rd division in the army of Mara), looi J 11.353 Dh 309 PvA 69 (tatiyaya jatiya: in her third birth). Tatiyag (nt. adv.) for the 3rd time D 11. 155 Sn 88, 95. 450 tatiyavirai) id. DhA 1. 183; VvA 47 (=at last); yiva tatiyao id. Vin II. 188; J 1.279; DhA 11.75; PvA 272 (in casting the lot the third time decides) ySva tatiyakar) id.
&
1.95-
Tato
[abl. of pron.
base ta (see ta
;
this
2.
111.96 (tatoja)
J 111.281
(id.);
from this, in (tato parar) beyond this,

11. 4)]
i.
in whatever condition, all-round, complete tag under ta" 11.2, yena tena upayena) tatramajjhattata (complete) equanimity (keeping balance here A there) Vism 466 (cp. tatra-majjhatt" upekkha l6o); DhsA 132. 133 (majjh*-t- tatra majjh) Bdhd tatrupiyaiiftu ( = tatra upayafmu) having all157. round knowledge of the means and ways Sn ^z (correct reading at Sn.^ 330) tatrupayaya vimarjs'iya samannagata endowed with genius in all kinds of means Vin IV.211 (or may it be taken as " suitable, corresponding, proportionate".' cp. tadupiya). B. tatra tatra, in t.-t.-abhinandini (of tariha) finding its delight in this & that, here & there Vin 1,10; Ps 11.147; Nett 72;
that),
(cp. yai)
after this);
Nd^ 664
DA
thence J 1.278; Miln 47. 3. thereupon, further, afterwards J 1.58 ; Dh 42 ; Miln 48 PvA 21. etc.
;
1.212
(tatonidSna).
Vism
Tatha
ti
506.
(adj.) [an
it
" so
is,"
Tatta'
in
of metals [pp. of tapati] heated, hot, glowing a melted state (cp. uttatta) A Il.i22(tattena talena osificante, as punishment) Dh 308 (ayogu|a) IV. 306 (tattatapo of red-hot heat," J 11.352 (id.) i. e. in severe self-torture) Miln 26, 45 (adv. red-hot) PvA 22 1 (tatta-lohasecanar) the pouring over of glowing copper, one of the punishments in Niraya).
;
;
true, real
D
1
adjectivized tatha out 01 comb" tathi taccha] (being) in truth, truthful 1.190 (-H bhuta taccha): in.6g; Th i,
cp.
'''
bhuta, etc.). (nt.) tatha[) = saccai), in cattSri tathani the 4 truths S v. 430, 435; Ps II. 104 sq. (-(-avitathani anaflQathini). As see derivations & cp. taccha. abl. ep. of Nibbina tathato exactly v. I. B for tattato at J 11.125 (sê yatha tathai) (cp. yatha taccbai]) according tatta').
115
:
347; Sn
(=Nd' 275 taccha
Tathata
130
Tandi
Also used like an adj. te tada-mitapitaro etarahi ahesur) "the then mother & father" J 1.2 15 (cp. Lat. quondam); tada-sotapanna-upasaka J 11. 113.
42.
:
to truth, for certain, in truth Sn 699, 732, 1127. Cp vitatha. -parakkama reaching out to the truth J v. 395 ( = saccanikkama) -vacana speaking the truth (cp. tathavadin) Miln 401.
;
Tadiipika
&
Tadupiya see ta
[at
I. a.
1.
Tathata
(.)
[abstr.
fr.
tatha> tatha] state
of being such,
Tanaya & tanuya
1.7,
v.
tanaya, cp. BSk. tanuja

vii.28.
1.9.
such-hkeness, similarity, correspondence Visra 518.
Av^
11.200]
offspring,
son
Mhvs
pi.
tanuya
[=Sk. tanayau] son
&
daughter S
;
Tathatta
(nt.) [*tathatvar)]
;
" the state of being so," the

;
only in foil, phrases (a) tathattaya truth, Nibbana patipajjati to be on the road to (i. e. attain) Nibbana 1. 1 75, similarly S'ii.i99 S 11.209 (patipajjitabba being conducive to N.); Miln 255; Visra 214. (b) tathattaya upaneti (of a cittar) bhavitai)) id. S iv. 294 = 5! i. (c) tathattaya cittag upasag3CI S V.9U, 213 sq. abl. tathatta in truth, really harati id. 1.468. Vastu ni.397). Sn 520 sq. (cp.
Tanu [Vedic
tanu,
f.
tanvi
also n. tanu
&
ten
(see tanoti)
= Gr.
raiv-. Lat. tenuis,
tanu (f.) body Ohg. dunni, E.
thin] I. (adj.) thin, tender, small, slender Vv 16^ (vara" graceful = uttamarapa-dhara \'vh. 79; perhaps to 2); Pv.\ 46 (of hair: fine -t- mudhu). 2. (n. nt.) body (orig. slender part of the body = waist) \'v 53^ (kailcana') Pv 1.12' Vism 79 (uju-l- ). Cp. tanutara. -karana making thinner, reducing, diminishing
Tatha (adv.) [Sk. tatha, cp. also kathai)] so, thus (and not otherwise, opp. aniiatha), in this way, likewise Often with eva Sn 1052 (v. 1. yatha) J 1137, etc. tath' eva just so, still the same, not different D 111.135 (tjii) tath' eva hoti no aniiatha) J 1.263, '1^ Pv 1.8^ PvA 55 Corresponding with yatha tatha-y atha so PvA 23 (tatha akasi yatha he made that Dh 282
;
316 (Bdhgh on CV. v. 9, 2): -bhava decrease -bhuta decreased, diminished Pug 17; esp. in phrase soka with diminished grief, having one's grief allayed DhA ni.176; PvA 38.
Vin
II.
Pug
17;
'
Tanuka (adj.) = tanu; Sn 994 (soka).
little,
small
Dh
174
(=DhA
175):
yatha-tatha as ., cp. Lat. ut consecutive) that so also Sn 504; J 1.223; Pv 1.12^ (yath' agato tatha In cpds. tath' gato as he has come so he has gone). before vowels. -fipama such like (in comparisons, following upon a preceding yatha or seyyatha) Sn 229 ( = tathavidha KhA 185), 233 It 33, 90 -karin acting so (corresp. w. yathavadin acting so as he speaks, cp. tathavUdin) Sn 357 It 122 -gata see sep. -bhava " the being so," such a condition J 1.279 -rupa such a, like this or that, esp. so great, such Vin 1.16; Sn p. 107; It 107; DA *-- adv. thus PvA 14. Cp. evarupa 1.104 PvA 5, 56. -vadin speaking so (cp. kiirin) Sn 430 It 122 (of the Tathcigata) -vidha such like, so = tatharfipa) Sn 772, 818, 1073, 1 1 13; Nd^ 277 (=tadisa tagsanthita tappakara).
.
Tanntara the waist (lit. smaller part of body, cp. body and bodice) Vin iv.345 (sundaro tanutaro " her waist
is
beautiful ").
Tanutta
(nt.) [n. -abstr. of tanu] diminution, reduction, vanishing, gradual disappearance A 1.160 (manussanai) khayo hoti tanuttar) pafinayati) "144 (raga, dosa, moha) esp. in phrase (characterizing a sakadagamin) " raga-d.-mohanag tanutta sakadagami hoti " D 1.156
; ;
v. 357 sq., 376,
406
11.238
Pug
16.
r<''ot,
;
Tanoti [*ten; cp. Sk. tanoti, Gr. rtn-w, Lat. teneo, tenuis, tendo (E. ex-tend)
; ;
rjrni'of
;
Goth, fianjan
Ohg. denen cp. also Sk. tanti, tana, tantra] to stretch, extend rare as finite verb, usually only in pp. tata.
Pgdp
Tanta
17.
;
Tathagata
[Derivation
uncertain.
Buddhaghosa
(DA
1.59-67) gives eight explanations showing that thero was no fixed tradition on the point, and that he himself
was in doubt]. The context shows that the word is an epithet of an Arahant, and that non-Buddhists were supposed to know what it meant. The compilers of the Nikayas must therefore have considered the expression as pre-Buddhistic
in
but it has not yet been found pre-Buddhistic work. Mrs. Rhys Davids (Dhs.tr. 1099, quoting Chalmers /.if. /I. S. Jan., 1898) suggests " he who has won through to the truth." Had the early Buddhists invented a word with this meaning but not it would probably have been tathaijgata, necessarily, for we have upadhi-karoti as well as D 1.12, 27, 46, 63; 11.68, 103, 108, upadhig karoti. 111. 14, 24 sq., 32 sq., 115, 217, 264 sq., 115, 14G, 142 273 .sq. S I.I 10 sq. 11.222 sq. 111.215 iv.127, 380 sq. A 1.286; 11.17, 25, 120; III. 35, etc.; Sn 236, 347, 467, IChA 196; Ps 1.121 sq. Dhs 557, 1114; It 121 sq. 1099, 1117. 1234 Vbh 325 sq., 340, etc., etc. -balani (pi.) the supreme intellectual powers of a T. usually enura'' as a set of ten in detail at A v. 33 sq.
;
any
cp. tantri f. string] (nt.) [Vedic tantra, to tanoti a thread, a string, a loom J 1.356 ("vitata-tthana the place of weaving) DhA 1.424. At J iv.484 tanta is to be corrected to tata (stretched out). -dkula tangled string, a tangled skein, in phrase tantakalajata gulagunthikajata " entangled like a ball of string & covered with blight" S 11.92; iv.158; A II. 211; Dpvs X11.32. See gu|a -avuta weaving, weft, web S v. 45 A 1.286 -bhanda weaving appliances Vin 11.135; -rajjuka "stringing & roping," hanging, execution J iv.87 -vaya a weaver J 1.356 Miln 331 Vism 259; DhA 1.424.
; ;
Tantaka
(f.)
(nt.) "
weaving," a weaving-loom Vin
11.
135.
[Vedic tantri, see tanta] i. the string or cord of a Tanti thread made of tendon Vin 1.182 Th 2, 390 lute, etc.
; ;
(cp.ThA257);
lineage
(-H
DhA paveni custom, tradition) J vi.380 -dhara bearer of tradition Vism 99 (-f vagsa1.284. sacred text; 3. a nurakkhake & pavenipolake). a passage in the Scriptures Vism 351 (bahu-peyyala") avimutta-tanti-magga DA 1.2 MA 1.2. -ssara string music Vin 1.182 J 111.178.
;
J iv. 389
DhA 1.163 PvA

;
151.
2.
line,
Other sets of 1.69; S 11.27: Nd2 466. 11.174; -savaka HI. 9 of six A 111.417 sq. (see bala) 11.142 ; -\ 1.90 a disciple of the T. 11. 4 ; III. 326 sq.
five at It
= Ps
M
;
Tantn [Vedic tantu,

lute) J v. 196.
cp..
tanta] a string, cord, wire (of a
88; Sn p.
15.
Tathiya (adj.) [Vedic tada=taccha] true, Sn 882, 883.
Tadanuiiipa well with
(adj.) [cp. ta
J VI. 366
;
a] befitting, suitable,
going
Tandita (adj.) [pp. of tandeti=Sk. tandrayate & tandate From 'ten, see tanoti] weary, lazy, giving to relax. way Miln 238 (kata). Usually a active, keen, indusVv 33" Miln 390 trious, sedulous Dh 305, 366, 375 VvA 142. Cp. next.
; ; ;
DhA
iv.15.
Tandi
cp. kada] then, as that time (either n.157; J 11.113. '58; Pv i.io'; PvA
(f.)
[Sk. tanita] weariness, laziness, sloth
Tada (adv.) [Vedic past or future)
1.464:
A
(id.).
1.3:
Sn
926,
942:
S v. 64 v.397 (H-alasya);
Vbh
352
Tapa
Tapa & Tapo [from
punishment,
.
131
Tappetar
[n. ag.
Tayo
good things
to tappeti] one who satisfies, a giver of comb" titto ca tappeta ca self-satisfied others A 1.87 Pug 27 (of a Samma:
penance,
:
chastisement, by the Buddha tapassig lukhajivir)
tapati, cp. Lat. tepor, heat] i torment, esp. rehgious austerity, selfascetic practice. This was condemned
in
&
satisfying
Gotamo
sabbar)
tapag
i.i6i
garahati
iv.330
;
sambuddha).
Tab" in cpds. tabbisaya, tabbahula.
ta
I. a.
upavadati
:
=S
anattha-safihitar) iiatva yar) kiiici aparag tapai) S 1.103 2. mental devotion, J IV. 306 (tattatapa see tatta). self-control, abstinence, practice of morality (often = brahmacariya & sagvara) in this sense held up as an ideal by the Buddha. 111.42 sq., 232 (attan & paran), II. 155, 199 239 S 1.38, 43 IV. 1 18, 180 11.49= Dh 184 (paramag tapo), 194 (tapo sukho) Sn 77= S 1. 1 72 (saddha bijai) tapo vutthi) Sn 267 (t. ca brah-
etc.
= tag",
see under
Tama
macariya ca), 655 (id.), 901 Pv 1.32 (instr. tapasa = brahmacariyena PvA 15); J 1.293; Nett 121 (+ indriyasagvara) KhA 151 (papake dhamme tapati ti
:
;
114 (instr. tapasa) PvA 98. -kamma ascetic practice S 1.103; -jiguccha disgust for asceticism D 1.174 111.40, 42 sq., 48 sq. A 11.200 -pakkama^ kamma 1.165 sq. (should it be tapopakkama=tapa-)- upakkama, or tapo-kamma ?). -vana
tapo):
VvA
(nt.) & tamo [Sk. tamas, tam & tim, cp. tamisra= Lat. tenebrae also timira dark & P. tibba, timira Ohg. dinstar & finstar Ags. thimm, E. dim] darkness (syn. andhakara, opp. joti), lit. as well as fig. (mental darkness= ignorance or state of doubt); one of the dark states of life & rebirth adj. living in one of the dark spheres of life (cp. kanhajata) or in a state of suffering (duggati) Sn 248 (pecca tamag vajanti ye patanti satta nirayag avagsira), 763 (nivutanag t. hoti andhakaro apassatag), 956 (sabbag tamag vinodetva) Vbh 367 (three tamani in past, present & future),
;
;
adj.
the ascetic's forest Vism 58,
79, 342.
Tapati [Sk. tapati, 'tep, cp. Lat. tepeo to be hot or warm. tepidus= tepid] i. to shine, to be bright, Dh 387 (diva tapati adicco, etc. = virocati DhA iv.143); Sn 348 (jotimanto nara tapeyyur)), 687 (suriyaii) tapantag). ger. tapanija see sep. pp. tatta'.
:
puggalo tamo tama-parayano D 111.233 -^ "85 = tama tamag out of one " duggati " P^B 51 J n.17. into another Sn 278 (vinipatag samapanno gabbha gabbhag t. t. dukkag nigacchati), cp. M Vastu 11.225, also tamato tamag ibid. 1.27; 11. 2 15. tamat.-agge beyond the region of darkness (or rebirth in dark spheres), cp. bhavagge (& Sk. tamah pare) S v.
:
.
.
'
154. 163-
Tapana
(adj.-n.)
[to tapati
&
tapa] burning, heat;
torment, torture, austerity. i. (as nt.) PvA 98 (kaya "sankhato tapo). 2. (as f.) tapani J v. 201 (in metaphorical play of word with aggi & brahmacarin Cora, visivana-aggittha-sankhata-tapani).
fig.
-andhakara (complete) darkness (of night) v. 1. for at J 111.60 (Kern tamondhakara) -nivuta enveloped in d. Sn 348 -nuda (tama & tamo), dispelling darkness, freq. as Ep. of the Buddha or other sages Sn 1133, 1 136; It 32, io8;Nd2 28i Vv 352 (=VvA 161); Miln I, 21, etc. -parayana (adj.) having a state of darkness or " duggati " for his end or destiny S 1.93 A ii.85=Pug 51.
samandha
Tapanlya'
torture,
of tapati] burning fig. inducing self causing remorse, mortifying A 1.49= It 24, IV. 97 (Com. tapajanaka) v. 2 76 J iv.177 Dhs 1305.
[grd.
: ;
;
Tamila
[Sk. tamala] N. of a tree torius) Pv III. 10* (-t-uppala).

(nt.) [Sk.
(Xanthochymus
pic-
Tapanlya^
(J VI. 2
(nt.)
also
tapaneyya
(
18) [orig. grd. of tapati] shining
bright metal, i. e. ThA 252) Th 2. 374
= gold Vv 84"; VvA

;
& tapatina the shining, rattasuvanna J v. 372

(J
v. 372)
;
Tamba
tamra. orig. adj. = dark coloured, leaden
(n.)
12, 37, 340.
cp. Sk. adj. tagsra id., to tama] copper (" the dark metal ") usually in combinations, signifying colour of or made of (cp. loha bronze), e. g. lakhatamba (adj.) Th 2, 440 (colour of an ox) akkhin Vv 32' (timira") Sdhp
; ;
see tapati & tapa] one Tapassin (adj.-n.) [tapas-f- vin devoted to religious austerities, an ascetic (non-Buddhist). Fig. one who exercises self-control & attains mastery over his senses Vin 1.234= A iv.184 (tapassi samano Gotamo); D 111.40. 42 sq.. 49; S 1.29; iv.330. 1.77 Sn 284 (isayo pubbaka asug saSiiatatta 337 sq. tapassino) Vv 22'; Pv 1.3^ ("riipa. under the appearance of a " holy " man samai:ia-patirupaka PvA 15) 11.6'* (=sai)varaka PvA 98 tapo etesag atth!
;
"netta (f.) ibid. "nakhin J vi.290 "bhajana DhA 1.395; "mattika DhA iv.106: "vammika DhA III. 208; loha PvA 95 (=loha).
286
M
;
Tambftla (nt.) [Sk. tambula] betel or betel-leaves (to chew after the meal) J 1.266, 291 11.320; Vism 314; DhA -"pasibbaka betel-bag J vi.367. 111.219.
;
see also tavaTajra (nt.) [Sk. trayag triad, cp. trayi tii)sa] a triad, in ratana-ttaya the triad of gems (the
;
ti ibid.).
Buddha, the Norm.

e.
&
tarpaiâ] satiating, refreshing; a Tappava restorative, in netta some sort of eye-wash 1.12 (in
(nt.)
[Sk.
PvA I. Pitakas SnA

g.
[f.
;
49, 141.
pitaka-ttaya
the
Community)
see ratana the triad of the
328.
;
comb" w. kanna-tela & natthu-kamma).

Tappati'
(t.
Tayo
Tpta
tisso, nt. tiiji
[Sk. tapyate, Pass, of
tapati]
to burn, to be
Lat.
tres,
tria
Vedic traya, tri & trini Gr. rpjJt, Goth, preis, |>rija Ohg. dri
;
; ;
tormented: to be consumed (by remorse)

sehi
Dh
17.
136
kammehi dummedho= paccati DhA

;
in. 64).
E. three, etc.] num card, three. nom.-acc. m. Uyo (Sn 311),
&
f.
tayas
tisso
(tayas
us
dhamma Sn
231,
see
KhA
188)
Tappati- [Sk. trpyate. caus. tirpayati *terp=Gr. lipirio] (instr.) to be satiated, to be pleased, to be satisfied J 1. 185 (puriso payâssa t.); 11.443; v.485=Miln 381 (samuddo na t. nadihi the ocean never has enough of all the rivers) Vv 84>'. grd. tappiya satiable, in atappiya-vatthuni (16) objects of insatiability J 111.342 (in full). Also tappaya in cpd. dut hard to-be satisfied A ;i.87 Pug 26. Caus. tappeti to pp. titta. satisfy, entertain, regale, feed It 67 (annapanena)
;
(D 1.143;
Pv
(-),
11.4* (id.)
Miln 227 pp.

;
tapptta.
Tappara
(adj.) [Sk. tatpara] quite given to or intent upon diligent, devoted 148 (Ap. 57, 66) (mina-
ThA
pujana
&
bnddhopatthana).
V.210; It 99) nt. tini (A 1.138. etc.), also used as absolute form (eka dve tini) Kh iii. (cp. KhA 79 & tipi lakkhariS for lakkhariani Sn 1019); gen. m. nt. tinijag (J in. 52, 1 11,. etc.), f. tissannag instr. tihi (thanehi Dh 224, vijjahi It loi); loc. tisu (janesu In composition & derivaJ 1..307 vidhasu Sn 842). tion ti in numerical cpds. tidasa (30) q. v. tisata (3C0) Sn 566 (brahmaria tisata) 573 (bhikkhavo tisata) tisahassa (3CC0) Pv 11. 9" (jana a) in numerical derivations tii)sa (30), tika (triad), tikkhattug (thrice) tidha (threefold). In nominal cpds. see ti. te (a) in numerical cpds. terasa (SnA 489 DhsA 333 VvA 72 terasithei3thday)& teJasa(Si.i92 Snpp. 102! '3) (>3) [Sk- trayodasa. Lat. tredecimj tevisa (23)
; ;
Tara
133
Tina
the hand or the sole of the foot J 11.223 Vism 350 & cpds. See also tata, tala, talu. -ghataka a slap with the palm of the hand Vin iv.260, 261 -sattika in "g uggirati to lift up the palm of the hand Vin iv.147; DhA 111.50 cp. Vin. Texts 1.51.
VvA PvA
Tara Sn
5; tettigsa (33) J 1.273; I^hA 1.267; tesatttii {63) III (Jambudipe tesatJhiya nagarasahassesu). (b) in nominal cpds. see te.
:
crossing, " transit," passing over (adj.) to be crossed, passable, in 19 (maccu). duttara hard to cross S iv.157; Sn 174, 273 (oghai) t. duttarag) Th 2, 10 It 57. Also as su-duttara S t.
[see tarati]
1 1
(n.)
35; V.24.
-esin
Talika (adj.) [from tala] having a sole, in eka-upahana a sandal with one sole. J 11.277; in. 80, 81 (v. 1. BB. patilika) cp. Morris, J.P.T.S. 1887, 165.
;
wanting to pass over
m.230
Tahl?)a= taruna
Taranga [tara+ ga] a wave Vism

Taraccha
DhsA 333
(cp.
Bumouf, Lotus
573).
157.
Ta}aka
Tierivation unknown. The Sk. forms are taraksu &. taraksa] hyena Vin 111.58; A iii.ioi Miln Mhbv 154. 149, 267; Dh \ 331 f. taracchi J v. 71,
;
The
(nt.) [Derivation uncertain. Perhaps from tata. Sk. forms are tataka, tajaka, tadaga] a pond, pool, reservoir Vin n.256; J 1.4, 239; PvA 202 DA 1.273; Miln I, 66=81, 24O, 296, 359.
;
406;
VI. 562.
(nt.)
Taraoa
going -across, passing over, traversing Vin iv.65 (tiriyarj") Ps 1.15; 11.99. "9.
[see
tarati]
Tarati' [Vedic tarati, *ter Lat. termen, terminus,
to get to the other side, cp. Gr. rto^n. rtptpoi' also Lat. trans=Goth. |>airh=Ags. )'urh=E. through] (lit.) to go or get through, to cross (a river), pass over, traverse (fig.) to get beyond, i. e. to surmount, overcome, esp. oghai) (the great flood of life, desire, ignorance, etc.) 5 1.53, 208. 214; v. 168, 186; Sn 173, 273, 771. 1069; sangai) Sn 791 visattikag Sn 333, 857 ubhayat) (both worlds, here & beyond) Pv iv.i3' ( = atikkameti PvA ppr. taranto Vin 1.191 (Aciravati, 278); Nd^ 28grd. taritabba Vin iv.65 (nadi) aor. atari J 111.189 (samuddai)) cS atari Sn 355, 1047 (jati-maranai)), pi. atarui] Sn 1043. See also tareti (Caus), tana, tayate,
(tr)
; ; ; ;
Tasa (adj.) [from tasati^ i. trembling, frightened J 1.336=344 (vaka, expl. at 342 by tasita) perhaps the derived meaning of; 2. moving, running (cp. to meaning i & 2 Gr. Tf>iu> to flee & to tremble), always in comb" tasa-thavara (pi.) movable & immovable beings 11. 10 calai) [cp. M Vastu 1.207 jangama-sthavara
sthavara]. Metaphorically of people who are in fear & trembling, as distinguished from a thavara, a selfpossessed & firm being (=Arahant KhA 245). In this sense t. is interpreted by tasati' as well as by tasati(to have thirst or worldly cravings) at KhA 245 tasanti ti tasa. satanhinai) sabhayanan c' etag adhivacanag also at Nd' 479 tasa ti yesai) tasita (tasinS ?) tanha appahina, etc.. 6' ye te santasag apajjanti. Sn 146, 629; Dh 405, IV. 117, 351; V.393 S 1.141 Th I, 876; J V.221 Nd2 479; DhA iv.175.
;
:
tiro, tiriyar), tira, tireti.
Tasati'
;
Tarati' [tvarate, pp. tvarita also turati, turayati from tar to turn round, move quickly, perhaps identical with the 'ter of tarati'; cp. Ohg. dweran=E. twirl; Gr. T-opuMj=Lat. trua=Ger. quirl twirling-stick, also Lat. torqueo & turba & perhaps Ger. stiiren. zcrstoren E. storm, see Walde. Lai. IVtb. under trual to be in a hurry, to make haste Th ;, 291; ppr. taramana in riipa (adj.) quickly, hurriedly Sn 417; Pv 11. 6^ Pv,\ 181 (=turita) & ataramana Vin 1.248; grd. taraniya Th I, 293. See also tura. turita, turiya.
;
(=E.
fig.
Gr. ripiro/im to dry up, Lat. torreo [Sk. trsyati torrid, toast). Goth, gaj-airsan & gajjaiirsnan,
;
'
see also tanha & tanhiyati] to be thirsty, to crave for S 11.13 Miln 254. pp. tasita'. Cp. pari
Ohg. derren
Tarahi (adv.) [Vedic tarhi. cp. carahi that time Vin 11. 189.
Tari
(f.)
&
etarahi] then, at
Tasati' [Vedic trasati=pr. rpj, Lat. terreo (= terror); *ters fr. *ter in Sk. tarala. cp. also Lat. tremo (= tremble) and trepidus] to tremble, shake, to have fear to be frightened Sn 394 (ye thavara ye ca tasanti loke) Nd' 479 (=santasag apajjati) ; KhA 245 (may be taken as tasati', see tasa). pp. tasita', cp. also tasa & uttasati.
;
Tasara
[from tarati] a boat
(nt.)
[\'edic tasara, cp. tanta, etc.]

;
Davs
iv.53.
Taritatta (nt.) [abstr. of tarita pp. of tarati'] the fact of having traversed, crossed, or passed through VvA 284.
215. 464, 497 1886, 160.
DhA 1.424
111.172.
a shuttle Sn Cp. Morris, J.P.T.S.
Tasioa
Tarn [Perhaps dialect, Tarova

tener
(adj.)
for
dam]
tree.
PvA
1 54 (gana), 251.
(f.) [Diaeretic form of tanha, cp. dosinS> junhS, kasina> krtsna, etc.] thirst fig. craving (see tanha) S V.54, 58 Nd'479 (to be read for tasita ?) Dh 342, 343.
; ;
[Vedic taruna. cp. Gr.

i
.
-jpi..,,
rûij-
Lat.
;
& perhaps tardus]

newly
{"-)
new.
fresh.
;
DhA 11.35; VvA 2Co.' Vin 1.243 191 1.114 (Gotamo t. c' eva t.-paribbajako ca " a young man and only lately become a wanderer ") PvA 3, 46 (jana), 62 (putta) Bdhd 93. 121. 2. (m. 6 nt.) the shoot of a plant, or a young plant Vin 1.189 Vism 361 (taruiia-tala). (tala) 1.432
1.
:
1.459 (in Vin 1.193; J

(fresh milk);
simile)
tender, of tender age, young Esp. appl'' to a young calf: vaccha, "vacchaka. "vacchi
Tasita' [pp. of tasati'] dried up, parched^ thirsty S li.iic, 118 Sn 980, 1014 (not with Fausb61I = tasita') J iv.20 Pv 11.9'* (chata-H ). lo^ (=pipasita PvA 143); in. 6* 127, 202) Miln 318 (kilanta-i- ). ( = pipasita PvA
; ; ; ;
Tasita'
[pp.
),
(bhita-t-
of tasati*] frightened, full of fear J 1.26 342, IV. 141 (id.): Nd' 479 (or= tasiija ?).
atasita fearless S 111.57.
Tassa-papiyyasika (f)
:
Tala
[Derivation uncertain. Cp. Sk. tala m. & nt. r.;X. (dice-board). Lat. tellus (earth), tabula Oir. talam (earth). Ags. |>el (=deal). Ohg. ( = table). dili=Ger. diele] (a) flat surface (w. ref. to either top or bottom: cp. Ger. boden), level, ground, base J i.eo. 62 (pasad^ fiat roof); 111.60 (id.); pathavi" (level ground) J ii.iii. cp. bhumi" PvA 176; adasa" surface of a mirror Vism 450. 456, 489 salila" (surface of pond) PvA 157; VvA 160; hetthima" (the lowest level) PvA 281 j 1.233 (base); 266 (khagga" the J 1.202 flat of the sword); 11. 102 (bheri). (b) the -nalm of
(nt.)
;
cp. Gr.
(viz. kiriya) N. of one of the adhikarana-samatha guilt (legal wrong) of such & such i character Vin 1.325; in detail expl. M 11.249; -|- tinaA 1.99. "kammag karoti to vattharaka D 111.254 carry out proceedings against someone guilty of a certain legal ofience Vin 11.85, 86; kata one against
;
whom
Ta9a
tarati.
the latter
is
carried out
iv.347.
[from Vedic root tra, variation of *ter in Orig. bringing or seeing through] shelter, protection, refuge, esp. as tt. of shelter & peace offered by the Dhamma. Mostly in comb" with lena & sarana (also dipa & abhaya). in var. contexts, esp. with ref.
(nt.)
Jl
Tanata
133
Tala
[Sk. tama] desire, longing, greed in taniatamada.sangha-suppahina Th i, 310, an epithet of frogs, which perhaps (with Kern, Toev. It. 88) is to be read as " horribly greedy " (Kern, tama-tamata-suppahita gruwelijk vraatzuchtig).
;
to Nibbana (see Nd' s. v.): D 1.95 ("r), etc. gavesin seeking refuge); A 1.155; S iv.315 (magtana, etc. adj. protected by me. in ray shelter). S 1.2. 54, 55, 107 ("g karoti); iv.372 ("garni maggo) A iv.184; Sn 668 ("i) upeti); Dh 288; J 1.412 ( = protector, expl'' by tayita parittavita patiUha); Sdhp 224, 289. Cp. t&tar & tayati.'
Tama
Tiâta
(f.)
fabstr. of tana] protection, sheltering
Dh
288.
nta
[Vedic tata. Gf. rara & Thra, Lat. tata, Ger. tate, E. dad(dy) onomat.] father usually in vor. sg. tata (and pi. tata) used as term of affectionate, friendly or respectful address to one or more persons, both younger & older than the speaker, superior or inferior. As father (perhaps = tata, see next) at Th 2, 423, 424 (+amma). tata (sg.) in addr. one: J ni.54 iv.281 (amma tata mammy & daddy) DhA 11.48 (= father); III. 196 (id.) PvA 41 (=father). 73 (a son), 74 (a minister) J 1.179 (id.) Miln 15, 16, 17 (a bhikkhu or thera), in addr. several Vin 1.249; J n.133; PvA 50. tata (pi.) J 1. 166; 263; IV. 138.
;
Tayati [Sk. trayate & trate, connected with *ter in tarati, orig. to see through, to save, cp. tana, etc.] to shelter, protect, preserve, guard bring up, nourish S iv.426 (rupa-balag. bhoga", iiati, putta"); J iv.387 Sn 579 (paralokato na pita tayate puttag ftati va pana uatake) PvA 7 (khettag tayati bijag).
;
Tayitar
[n. ag. from tayati] one who protects, shelters or guards J 1.412 (in expl. of tana, q. v.).
Tart
E.
ottov (=Lat. astrum, in Goth, stafrno, Ohg. sterro a ( :E. star), perhaps loan word from Semitic sources] star, a planet Sn 687 (tarasabha the lord, lit. " the bull " of the stars, i. e. the Sun). -gana (tara) the host of stars Pv 11.9" (cando va
(f.)
[Sk.
t5ra=Gr.
Lat.
am-i'ip,
disaster),
Stella,
Titar [from Vedic tra, n. ag. to trayati to protect] protector, saviour, helper DA 1.229. For meaning " father " see tata & cp. pita= tayita at J 1.412.
-maiiivitana " star-jcwel-awning " t.-gane atirocati). canopy of jewelled stars Vism 76.
Taraka
T&din
(adj. n.) (nom. tSdl & tadi, in cpds. tadi) [Vedic tadr^ from tad-drs of such appearance] such, such like, of such (good) qualities, " ecce homo"; in pregnant sense appl. to the Bhagavant & Arahants, characterized as " such " in 5 ways see Nd' 1 14 sq. SnA 202 & cp. Miln 382. tadi Sn 712, 803 (& 154 tadi no for tadino, see SnA 201 sq.) tadi Sn 488, 509, 519 sq. Dh 95 gen. tadino Dh 95, 96; with ref. to the Buddha D 11. I57^'(thitacittasa tadino. in BSk. sthiracittasya tayinah Av6 II. 199); Vv 18^ (expl" VvA 95: itthadisu tadilakkhanasampattiya tadino Satthu see Nd' 114 sq), of Arahant A 11.34; Sn 154 (or tadi no); instr. tadina Sn 697 Miln 382 ace. tadir) Sn 86, 219, 957 :loc. pi. tadisu Pv 11.9" (= itthadisu tadilakkhanappattesu
: ; :
i. a star, a planet: osadhi viya the morning-star (Venus) Vv 9'= Pv II. i'"; J 1. 108; taraka-rupa the light (or sparkling) of the stars D lit. 85, 90; S 111.156= It 19; S v.44 2. fig. sparkling, glitter, twinkle; VvA 79; Dhs 617. 1.80 udaka sparkling of akkhi" the pupil of the eye the water ibid.
(f) [Sk. taraka]
taraka
like
Tareti' [Caus. of tarati'] to make cross, to help over, to bring through, save, help, assist Sn 319 (pare taraIt 123 yetug), 321 (so tarayc tattha bahu pi aiTfie)
;
(tinno tarayatag varo " one who is through is the best aor. of those who can help through ") J 1.28 (v. 203). atarayi Sn 539, 540 & taresi Sn 545.
:
Tareti* [Caus. of tarati*] to
make
haste
Th
i,
293.
PvA
214.
140, cp.
VvA
95).
-See
tadisa*.
Tala [Sk. tala, cp. Gr. rnXu;
-bhava "such-ness," high(est) qualification Vism 5. -lakkhana the characteristic of such (a being) J III. 98 (yoga, cp. nakkhatta-yoga) SnA 200 (patta) VvA 95 ("sampatti).
;
Tii\r6dM (be green, sprout up) Lat. talea shoot, sprout] i. the palmyra tree (fan palm), Borassus flabelliformis freq. in comparisons &
;
&
similes
T&dina
(adj.) [enlarged
tadine
Vv
form of tadin)= tadin, only 21* (=tadimhi VvA 106).
in loc.
T&disa' (adj.) [Vedic tadrâ from tad-drSa= tad-rupa a reduction of this form in P. tadin] such like, of such quality or character, in such a condition J 1.151 III. 280 Sn 112, 317, 459; Nd^ 277 (in expl. of tathavidha) It 68 Pv 11. 9* PvA 69, 72 Miln 382. Also correlative tadisa-tadisa the one the other VvA 288.
; ; ; ;
;
f.
tadisi [Sk. tadrsi]
Pv
1.5' (vanijja).
TSdisa' (adj.) [tvag-l- disa. J 1. 1 67 V.107.

;
Cp. Sk. tvadrâ] like you
Tidisaka (adj.)=tadisa', of such character Sn 278
It 68.
T&pana
fig.
(nt.) [from tapeti] burning, scorching, roasting; tormenting, torture, self-mortification VvA 20 upa (aggimhi t. udake va temanag), Cp. a
1.187; J t.202 (vana). 273 ("matta as tall as a palm) VvA 162 PvA too (chinnamulo viya talo). 2. a strip, stripe, streak J v,372 ( = raji). -atthika a kernel of the palm fruit DhA 11.53, cp. 60 (atthi-khanda) -kanda a bulbous plant J iv.46 (=kalamba) -kkhandha the trunk of a palm J iv.351 ; VvA 227 ("parimani mukhaturida beaks of vultures in Niraya) PvA 56 -cchidda see tala ; -taruna a young shoot of the p. Vin 1.189; -pakka palm fruit It 84: -panna a palm-leaf DhA 1. 391 11.249; in. 328; Bdhd also used as a fan (talapattehi kata-marKJiala62 vijani VvA 147) Vv 33*-' (Hardy for "vantha of Goon, ed. p. 30) VvA 147 (v. 1. "vaijta q. v.) Nd 562 {+ vidhupana); -patta a palm-leaf Vin 1. 189; VvA 147; -miitja the pith of a p. J IV.402 -vanta [Sk. talavtnta] 11. 130 (-1- vidhupana). 137; J 1.265; VvA 44, a fan cp. "panna; -vatthu (more correct taiivatthu=tala-avatthu) in taUvatthukata a palm rendered groundless, freq. as simile to denote complete uprooted i. e. destruction or removal (of passions, faults, etc.).
:
pari".
Tapasa [from tapa & tapas] one who practises tapas, an ascetic (brahmin). Eight kinds are enum'' at DA
1.270
PvA 133; 295. J ii.ioi, 102; V.201 1.270. iv.29 pabEajja the life of an a. J in. 1 19 f. tapasi a female ascetic Mhvs vii.ii, 12.
& SnA
; ;
DhA
DA
Tipeti [Sk. tipayati, Caus. to tapati] to burn out, scorch torment, fig. root out, quench Sn 451 (attanag) J v. 267 (janapadag); VvA 114 (kilesag t. in expl. of
;
tapassin).
Cp. pari".
Nearly always in formula pahina ucchinna-mula t anabhavag-kata " given up, with roots cut out. like a palm with its base destroyed, rendered unable to sprout again " (Kem, Toev. 11.88 as een wijnpalm die This niet meer geschikt is om weor uit te schieten). phrase was misunderstood in BSk. M Vastu III. 360 has kalavastug. The readings vary: talavatthu e. g. at M 1.370 S 1.69 IV. 84 A 1.135 11.38 J v. 267 talav" S III. to; V.327; Th 2, 478 (ThA 286: talassa chinditaNd* freq. (see under pahina) taia-tthana-sadisa) In other comb" talavatthu vatthukata at Vin iit.3. bhavati Cto be pulled out by the roots & thrown away)
:
IV
Talisa
J V.267
134
Tasaniya
agametu ySv^yar) puriso piniyai) pivissati may your honour wait till this man shall have drunk the water), 13 (thera t. gacchantu). With prohibitive: ma tiva ito aga please do not go from here Pv 11.3^'. 4. horta-
(=chinnamula-t51o viya niraye nibbattanti
1.250; -vara "palm-time" (?) or is it p. 273), cp. tala (gong-turn?) 11.49 (note: from tala-prati-
DhA
?thayag
?).
TSUsa
Sk.
Miln 338) [cp. the shrub Flacourtia cataphracta & a powder or ointment obtained from it Vin 1.203 (+ tagara) J iv.286 (id.) Miln 338.
(nt.) (also talissa J iv.286, talisaka
tali,
talisa
&
talaâ]
Tain [Sk. talu. êe tala] the palate Sn 716 264 ("ma^haka top of p.) PvA 260.
^ ;
J 1.419
Vism
T&)a* [ta^t
Sk. tala a blow, or musical time taliyaka cymbal] beating, striking, the thing beaten or struck, i. e. a musical instrument which is beaten, an instr. of percussion, as a cymbal, gong, or tambourine (for tala= gong cp. thala) (a) gong, etc. J 1.3 vi.60 Th i, 893 (b) music in general 1.85; DhsA 319 (kar)sa).
'cp;
:
DA
DhA
IV.67.
J 1.60
-dvacara musical time or measure, music, a musician
equal to imperative-subjunctive or injunctive, cp. 3 (b) let me, well, now, then (cp. Lat. age in die age, etc.). J 1.62 (puttai) t. passissami please let me see the son), 263 (vimai)sisScLmi t. let me think), 265 (nahayissami t. just let me bathe). III. In other combinations : tava-na although yet= not even ajja pi t. me balag na passasi not even to-day have you yet seen my full strength J 1.207 * mahadhanassaml na me datur) piyai) ahu although lord of wealth yet I did not like to give Pv 11.7. na-tava. (or tava in neg. sentence) not yet, not even, not so much as ( = Lat. ne-quidem) Pv 11. ii^ (na ca taVa khiyati does not even diminish a bit); PvA 117 (attano kenaci anabhibhavaniyatar) eva tava that he is not to be overpowered, even by anyone), tava-d-eva just now, instantly, on the spot, at once Sn 30 J i.6i, 151;
tive,
fut.
:
with ist pers.
11.159 (v. 1. tala") vuta, of an angel).

(nt.)
(1)
iv.41
VvA
257 (pari-
IV. 2
Pv
88, etc.
(=tada eva PvA 109); PvA 23, 46, 74, tavade (= tava-d-eva) for all times Pv iv.3^
II. 8
talaka=t5da Avi 11.56, ta4aka Divy TSla* 577] a key (orig. a " knocker " ?) Vin 11.148 (3 kinds:
[Sk.
loha, kattha", visana) ; -cchiggala a key -hole
Bdhd
148,
1.
;
S iv.290
153
v.453
Vism
;
PvA 255). -Halika (adj.) " as long as the time lasts," i. e. for the time being, temporary, pro tempore Vin 11.174 111-66; IV.286; J 1.121, 393; Vism 95; ThA 288; PvA 87
(=
'
-cchidda
id.
Vin
11.120,
(all
tala")
500. 111.118;
= na
sassata).
(adj.) [der. fr. tava] just so
DhA
III. 8 (1).
Tavataka
T5JI (f.) a strike, a blow, in urattajii) karoti to strike one's chest (as a sign of grief) PvA 39, etc. (see ura).
Ti]eti [Sk. tadayati, ta4 perhaps=tud] to strike a Blow, flog, beat, esp. freq. in phrase kasahi tajeti to flog with whips, etc. (in list of punishments, see kasa) 1.87 A 11.122; Nd^ 604; PvA 4, etc. ppr. pass, taddamana (for *tadyamana) J vi.60 (so read for taddamana; Com pothiyamana). pp. talita J vi.60 (turiya>; Vv 62 1 (id.) Sdhp 80. Cp. abhi.
much or just so long the situation requires), with (or ellipt. without) a corresp. yavataka Vin 1.83 (yavatake-t. as many as) D 11.18 (yavatakv' assa kayo tavatakv' assa vyamo as tall as is his body so far can he stretch his arms the 19th sign of a Mahapurisa) instr. as adv. tavatakena after a little time Miln 107; DhA 111.61. See also tattaka (contracted of tavataka).
(viz. as
:
Tavata (adv.)
Dpvs
IV.
1
;
7.
[from tava] i. so long (corr. to yava) 2. on that account, thus D 1.104 (v. 1.
266.
ettavata)
Tavatiijsa
33,
Dh
Tiva
(adv.) [Sk. tavat] so
much, so long
;
usually correl.
with yava how long, how much in all meanings to be understood out of elliptical application of this correlation. Thus I. yava-tava as long as: yava dve jana avasittha ahesui) tava afiiiamanfiag ghatayigsu J i. yava dukkha niraya idha tattha pi tava cirag 254 vasitabbar) Sn 678. Neg. na tava-yava na not until A i.i4i~(na t. kalai) karoti yava 1.428; S V.261 na tai) papakammai) byantihoti he does not die until his evil kamma is exhausted). II. Elliptical : 1. temporal: so long as, for the time (tavakalikar) = yavaktavak see below). 2. comparative: (such-) as, like, so, such, just so, rather, in such a degree even tavabahui) suyaijnai) so much gold Vin 1.209 t.-mahanto so much J 1.207 t- madhuraphala with such sweet fruit J 11.105; asitiya tava kimi-kulanai) sadharana (of the body) or rather, i. e. Vism 235 vatthani t. devapatubhiitani PvA 44 pathamar) t. (even) at once, right away PvA 113, 132 gilanaya t. ayag etissa rupasobha even in sickness she is so beautiful VvA 76 parittakassa kusalakammassa t. = quidem PvA 51 pagsukulikangao t. in the first place Vism. 62. 3. concessive (a) (absol.) as far as it goes, considering, because yadi evai) pita tava purisabhave na rodati, matu nama hadayar) mudukag " even if the father as man does not weep, surely," &c PvA 63. (b) with imper. in expr. like gaccha tava go as long as you like (to go) ( = gaccha tava yava gaccheyyasi), i. e. if you like, cp. Ger. geh'immer; passa tava just Iook = Lat. licet. Therefore sometimes = please or simply an emphatic imper. as " do go," etc. J 11.5 (ete t. aguna hontu let them be
;
[tayo-t- tigsa. Cp. Vedic trayastrigât] No. only in cpds. denoting the 33 gods, whose chief is Sakka, while the numeral 33 is always tettigsa. This number occurs already in the Vedas with ref. to the gods & is also found in Zend-Avesta (see Hang, Language & Wriiings, etc., pp. 275, 276). The early Buddhists, though they took over the number 33, rejected the superstitious beliefs in the magical influence and mystic meaning of that & other simple numbers. And they altered the tradition. The king of the gods had been Indra, of disreputable character from the Buddhist point of view. Him they deposed, and invented a new god named Sakka, the opposite in every way to Indra (see for details Dial. 11.294-298). Good Buddhists, after death in this world, are reborn in heaven (sagga), by which is meant the realm of the Thirty -three (D 11.209). There they are welcomed by the Thirtythree with a song of triumph (D 11.209, 211, 221, 227). The Thirty-three are represented as being quite good Buddhists. Sakka their new chief and Brahma address them in discourses suitable only for followers of the new movement (D 11. 213, 221). See further Vin 1.12 1.252; 11.78; ni.ioo; A 111.287; iv. 396= VvA 18 (cp'' with the people of Jambudipa) v. 59, 331, Vism See also tidasa. 225, etc. -devaloka the god-world of the 33 freq. e. g. J 1.202 Vism 399 DhA III. 8 -bhavana the realm of the 33 gods J 1.202 Vism 207 sq., 390, 416, and passim.
;
Tavata
(nt.)
[abstr. fr. tava]
lit.
" so-much-ness,"
i.
e.
relative extent or sphere, relatively
Vism
481, 482.
133 (ehi t.), 352 (tittha t. leave off please), (pato va t. hotu only let it be to-morrow, i. e. wait til t-m.) IV.2 tar) t. me detha.give me this though) VvA 289 (vimarisatha t. just think); PvA 4 (t. ayyo
III. 53
;
faulty),
Tasa [see S 111.57

Tasaniya
tasati*] terror, trembling, fear, fright,

:
J 1-312
III-
77. 202
Miln 24.
anxiety Cp. san.
(adj.) to
be dreaded, dreadful, fearful Miln 149.
Tahai)
Tahai) contraction of see tvag. Ti (adv.) [cp. Sk.
iti]
i
.
135
:
Titthati
[fr.
cS:
tai)
abar)
see ta
te abai)
Tikicchaka
J 1.4 (adj.
tikicchati] a physician, a doctor vejja) iv.361 PvA 233.

; ;
v. 2 19;
the apostrophe form of
iti,
thus.
See
iti.
Ti [Vedic tris, Av. f>ris, Gr. rpi'i,-, Lat. ter (fr. ters> tris, cp. testis> *tristo, trecenti> tricenti), Icl. f>risvar, Ohg. driror] base of numeral three in comp" consisting of three, threefold in numerical cpds. also=
; ;
Tikicchati [also cikicchati=Sk. cikitsati. Dcsid. of cit, to aim at, think upon, in pregnant sense of endeavouring to heal] to treat medically, to cure Vin 1.276; 5 1.222; Miln 172, 272, 302. Cans, tikicchapeti J 1.4.
Tikiccha (f) [from last] the art of healing, practice of medicine D i.io (daraka infant healing); Sn 927 (r) See also tckiccha. mamako na seveyya).
three
times). -katuka threefold spices (katuka-bhavd^) VvA 186; -gaTuta a distance of J of a league (i. e. about 2 miles), 1.108 (less than yojana, more than usabha), 131, 396; n.43, 61, 64, 69; 111.202, 269; VvA 227; B. on S 1.52 (sarira) ; -catu three or four 1. 1 73; -civara (nt.) the 3 robes of a bhikkhu, consisting of diguna sangh^lti, ekacciya uttarasanga,
(3
DhA
TikkaQ at J v.291 in " yava majjhantika tikkam agami yeva " is to be read as " yava majjhantik' dtikkamm'agami yeva."
Tikkha
fig.
DhA
(adj.) [=tikhina] sharp, clever, acute, quick (only of the mind), in tikkh-indriya (opp. mud-indriya) 1.45. Nd' 235'^=Ps 1.121 11.195 & tikkha-paniiata
ekacciya antaravasaka Vin 1.289, 296; 11.302. ticivarena avippavasa Vin 1. 109 sq. Vism 60, 66 DhA :v.23. -talamattai) 3 palm-trees high DhA 11.62. -danda i. a tripod as ope of the requisites of a hermit to place the water-pot on (kuijdika) J 1.8 (tidaijdakundikadike tapasa-parikkhara), 9 (hanging from the 2. part of a chariot kaja) 11.317 (see tedanijika). A IV. 191 (v. 1. daiida only), -diva the 3 heavens (that is the Tavatii)sa heaven) D 11.167, 272 (tidiv upapanna) S 1.96 (g thanaQ upeti), 181 (akankha-mano r) anuttara^). -pada [cp. Vedic tripad or tripad, Gr. rpiTrouf, Lat. tripes tripod] consisting of 3 feet or (in prosody)
Tikkhattag (adv.) [Sk. trikrtvah] three times (cp. tayo II. C 2), esp. in phrase vanditva t. padakkhinai) katva " having performed the reverent parting salutation 3 times" VvA 173. 219; t. savesi he announced it 3 DhA 11. 4 t. paggaijhapesi offered 3 times J 11.352 times PvA 74. See also J iv.267 v. 382 vi.71 DhA 11.5, 42, 65, 338; IV. 122 & passim.
; ;
Tikhifla (adj.) [Vedic tikiia of
padas Sn 457 (w. ref. to metre Savitti) -(p)pala threefold Vism 339 -pallattha " turning in 3 ways,"
of 3
i.
; ;
e.
1.
skilled in all occupations (Kern, Toev.: zeer listig) 1 63 (of miga ; Com. expl. as lying on 3 sides of its
;
lair)
-pifaka the 3 Pitakas
Vism
62, 241
DhA
1.382
which t. is the diseretic form, whereas the contracted forms are tinha (q. v.) 6 tikkha. Cp. also Sk. tikta pp. of tij, tejate. From *steg in Gr. (rrijuj " stitch " & anicTur, Lat. instigo, Ohg. stehhan, Ger. steckcn, E. stick] pointed, sharp, pungent, acrid fig. " sharp," clever, cunning, acute (in this meaning only in contr. form tikkha) J v. 264 DhA 11.9; IV. 13; PvA 152, 221 (=tippa). (ati-j tikhinata Miln 278. See also tippa & tibba & cp. tejo.
; ;
-petaka=tepitaka Miln 90; tipefakin at Vin v.3 -mandala (nt.) the 3 circles (viz. the navel & the 2 knees) yin 11.2 13 (g paîcchadento parimandalaQ nivasento) cp. Vin. Texts 1.155; -yojana a distance of 3 leagues, i. e. 20 miles, or fig. a long dist. Vism 392 (tiyojanika setacchatta) ; DhA 11.41 ("magga) VvA 75 ("mattake viha'rar) agamasi) PvA 2 16 (sa ca pokkharani Vcsaliya "mattake^hoti) ^satika 3C0 cubits long J 11.3 -loka the 3 worlds (i. e. kama, rupa, arupa-loka) Sdhp -vagga consisting of 3 29, 276, 491 (cp. tebhumaka) divisions or books 1.2 (Dighagamo vaggato t. hoti) -(v)angika having 3 angas (of jhana) Dhs 161 -vassika for the 3 seasons (-gandha-salibhattar) bhuiijanta) DhA 11.9; J 1.66 (id.); -vidha 3 fold, of sacrifice (yafii5a) 1.128, 134, 143 of aggi (fire) J 1.4 & Miln 97 Vism 147 ("kalyaâta). -visakha a three-forked frown on the forehead S 1.118; 1.109; -sandhi consisting of
; ; ; ; ; ;
;
Tittba (adj.) [pp. of tasatii] dry, hard, rough J vi.212

(sela
Titthftti
hard rock).
DA
3 spaces J VI. 397 (taya senaya Mithila t.-parivarita), expl'' as an army made up of elephants, chariots, cavalry,
and infantry, with a space between each two.

TiQsao
(tii)sa)
[Vedic
;
trigsat,
cp.
Lat.
triginta,
Oir.
tricha] the
number 30
;
D 1.8
Sn
(tir)sar) pi jatiyo);
(t.-matta bhikkhu)
dat. instr. tigsaya

p.
S n.2 1 v. 305 (dham-
mehi samannagato)
:
87 (pi dadami) PvA 281 (vassasahassehi) t.-yojana-maggag (agato) DhA 11.76, PvA 154; "yojanika kantara DhA 11. 79; III. 1 72 DhA 1.26 (vimana) 93 (cp- '92); J V.46 (magga) t.-vassasahassani ayuppamaijai) (of Konagamana Buddha) D 11. 3 t.-mattani vassani Miln 15; t.-vassa; ;
[Frequentative of Vedic stha, stand (cp. sthana, see thana) = Av. histaiti, Gr. 'loTiifit, Lat. Lat. sto I. Forms : pres. ind. titthati sisto] to stand, etc. (Sn 333, 434 Pv 1.5I) imper. 2nd tittha. 3rd titthatu pot. titthe (Sn ppr. titthag, titthanto, titthamana 918, 968) & tittheyya (Sn. 942); fut. thassati (J 1.172, 217); aor. atthasi (J 1.279, pi. atthagsu J 11.129) & attha (cp. aga, orig. impf.) (Sn 429; J 1.188); inf. thatug (PvA 174); ger. thatva (Sn 887); grd. thaniya (PvA 72). pp. thita, Caus. (hapeti. An apparent Med. -Pass, thiyati, as found in cpd. pati-tthiyati is to be expf as Med. of pati-t- sthya (see thina), and should be written pafi-tthiyati. Sec under patitthiyati. See stand, IL Meanings. i. to also thana & thitistand up, to be standing (see thana I. i*) fhanakapopp. pana-vacanag nisajjadi-patikkhepato PvA 24 titthag carag nisinno va to walking or lying down Sn 151, 193; tiftharaanaya eva c' assa gabbhavutth&nag ahosi "she was delivered standing " J 1.52 ekamantag atthasi PvA 08, etc. cankamana-kotiyag thatva 2. to stop, stay, abide; to last, endure, PvA 79. in, abide by, acquiesce fig. to remain be at rest In imper. titthatu it approaches in (see thana I. i^'). the meanings of thapeti viz. leave it alone, let it be so,
:
sahassani
PvA
28i
= DhA
n.io.
So of an immense
;
crowd
bhikkhu-sahassani D 11. 6 tigsa-matta sukara J 11.417; "sahassa-bhikkhu DliA i.2'4.

:
tirjsa
Tika (adj.-n.) [Vedic trika] consisting of 3, a triad S 11. 218 (t.-bhojana) ;DhA iv.89 (-nipata, the book of the triads, a division of the Jataka), 108 (t.-catukka-jhana the 3 & the 4 jhanas) Miln 12 (tika-duka-patimaridita dhammasangani) Vism 13 sq. DhsA 39 (-duka triad
; ;
;
yava kayo thassati tava nag dakkhinti right, deva-manussa (as long as the body shall last) C 1.46. titthe shall he live on (cp. thana II.'' Sn 1053. 1072 = Nd^ 283, tittheyya sajthikappasahassani to stay on titlhanti indefinitely); tittheyya kappag D 11. 103. anto vimanasmig " remaining inside the castle " Pv titlhal.io>; tittha tava "stop please" J n.352 bhadantika one who bids the guest stay (comb'' w. ehi-bh) D 1.166; M 1.342; A 1.295; 11.206: ovide
all
;
Imper.
thatva (abiding by) J 1.153

titthatu J iv.40
;
vi.367
similarly J vi.336.
&
pair).
Miln 14; PvA 74. 3. to live (on = instr.), behave, exist, be (see thana I. 2); to be in a certain condition [gati, cp. thina II. (c)]. Often
Tir
periphrastically lor finite verb (with ger. cp. gata iS: thita) tilthantam eiiar) janati (he knows their " gati ") Sn II 14 (see Nd-* 28j) aharena titthati I'vA 27 (is supported by, cp. thiti) yavatayukar) thatva (outliving their lives) PvA 60; karuna-thaniya (=*karunayitabba) deserving pity PvA 72 ya tvar) titthasi (how you arc or look 1) Vv 44', etc. with ger. : pharitva atthasi (pervaded) J vi.367 atthig ahacca alfhasi (cut through to the bone) J iv.415; gehar) samparivaretva atthagsu (encircled the house) PvA 22.
: ; ;
136
Miln 249; VvA 86 59 (=suhita), 109
satiate
J
Tidasa
1.440;
= pinita); PvA 46 (dibbaharassa), = pinita). atitta dissatisfied, in111.275; Dh 48 (kame.'in).

(
(
Tittaka (adj.) [cp. Sk. tiktaka from tij] sharp, bitter (of taste) 1.80 (alabu), 315 (id); PvA 47 (id.; so read for tintaka labu) Dhs 629 = Nd2 540 (tittika enum''
between lavana
&
katuka)
DhsA
320.
Tittakatta (nt.) [abstr. to tittaka] bitterness, enum'' with lavanattar) & kafukattag at Miln 56=63 (cp. Nd- 540).
Titti (f.)
Tips
[Vedic tfija, from *ter (cp. tarati) to pierce, " point " (= blade) Goth. Jâiirnus, Ags. Jiorn=E. thorn, Ger. dorn] grass, herb weed straw thatch hay, htter S 111.137 (tina, kasa, kusa, babbaja, birana) satinakatthodaka full of grass, wood & water (of an
(nt.)
orig.
[from tappati^] satisfaction
(in
= loc.) Dh
;
186
VvA
127.
287 (na kahapanavassena t. kamesu vijjati) n' atthi t. kamanar) Th 2, 487; J v. 486 (dhammesu);
II
;
= ThA
PvA
32
(i)
gacchati find
s.)
55 (patilabhati),
estate)
tinai)
t.-f-panna (grass & leaves') A 1.183 VvA 5. J 1.108 (dabba), 295; 111.53; Pv 1.8I (harita t.); iv.i"; Vism I.77 (alla fresh grass); PvA 7 353 (kuntha); (weed), 62 (grass), 112 DhA iv.121 Miln 47 (thatch),
;
va unhari va rajo va va ussavo va (dust & weeds) D 11.19; A 1. 145;

1.87,
111, etc.
sitar)
Tittika in
river.
sama at
1.244,
Vin
1.230,
brimful,
of a
DA
Derivation & meaning doubtful. at Buddhist Suttas, 178, 9.

Tittimant (adj.)
at J 111.70
Tittira
[titti-t-
See the note
mant]
satisfied,
contented, so read
224
(id.).
;
-andupaka a roll of grass Vin 1.208=111.249 -agara a thatched cottage A i.ioi (+ nalagara) -ukka a firebrand of dry grass or hay S 11.152; 111.185; J 1.212, 296; Vism 428; DhA 1.126; ThA 287; Bdhd 107; -karala a wisp of grass DhA 111.38 -kajaka a load of g. DhA IV. 121 -gahana a thicket of g., a jungle A 1.153 -cunna crushed & powdered (dry) grass or herbs Vin
; ; ; ;
&
VI. 508 for
kittimant.
tittira
[Onomat. cp. Vedic
&
;
tittiri,
pheasant. Lit. teterva heath-cock cackle] partridge J 1.218; 111.538. boot Vin 1. 1 86.
Tittiriya (adj.)
[fr.
Gr. rarvpas Lat. tetrinnio to -pattika a kind of
tittira]
belonging to a partridge, like
100 (-rajanukinna) 1.203 -jati grass-creeper VvA 162 daya a grass-jungle S 11.152 -dosa damaged by weeds (khetta) Dh 356 PvA 7 -pupphaka (,-roga) sickness caused by the flowering of grass, hay-fever Miln 216; -purisaka a straw-man, a scarecrow Miln 352 Vism 462 DhsA 1 1 1 -bhakkha eating grass of
; ; ; ; ; ; ; ;
;
VvA
a partridge J
1.2
19 (brahmacariya).
animals M 111.167 of ascetics D 1.166 Pug 55 A 1.241, 295 -bhusa chaff, litter, dry grass VvA 47 -rukkha a shrub -vatfharaka one of the seven Adhikaranasamathas (ways in which litigation may be settled). In case mutual complaints of breach of the rules have been brought before a chapter, then the chapter may decline to go into the details and, with the consent of the litigants, declare all the charges settled. See Vin. Texts, 111.30-34. This is the " covering over as if with grass " Vin 11.87 ('" detail, cp. also tabsapapiyyasika) D 111.254 A 1.99 M 11.250 -santharaka a mat of grass
;
;
Tittha (nt.) [Vedic tirtha, from *ter, tarate, to pass through, orig. passage (through a river), ford] i. a fording place, landing place, which made a convenient bathing place 11.89= Vin 1230 (Gotania the G. ford) in. 228 ("navika ferryJ '-S.SQ. 340 (tittharana) ii.iii man) 230 (nava a ferry); iv.379 Pv 11. i^"; 111. 6*; IV. 12^ (su) Davs. v. 59 (harbour). Titthar) janati to know a "fording place," i. e. a means or a person to help over a difficulty or doubt 1.223 = A v. 349 (neg.) 2. a sect (always with bad connotation. Promising to lead its votaries' over into salvation, it only leads them into error). -Ayatana the sphere or fold of a sect (cp. titthiya)
Vin 1.286;
11.113, 116; J 1.360.
TiQava a sort of drum
11.117.
Tiv^nka sec tinduka.

TiQ9a
fPP- of tarati] one who has reached the other shore (always fig.) gone through, overcome, one who has attained Nibbana. Ogha" gone through the great flood S 1.3, 142 Sn 178, 823, 1082, 1101, 1145; 54; Sn 21 (-1- paragata), 359 (-t- parinibbuta), 515, 545 (tinno tares' imai) pajagj; It 123 (tinno tarayatar) varo) Dh 195 (-sokapariddava) Nd^ 282. -kathankatha (adj.) having overcome doubt, free from doubt Sn 17, 86, 367 -vicikiccha = prec. Vin 1.16; D I.I 10 11.224, 229 Pug 68 DA 1.21 1.
;
1.60, 69 A 1173 Pug 22 Dhs 11.279 1.483 I.I 18 Ledi Sadaw 381, 1C03 (cp. )As. <rs/. p. 101") ; in J.P.T.S. 1913, 1 17-1 18; -kara a "ford-maker," founder of a sect 1.198 Sn pp. 90, 92 ; 1.47, 1 16 Miln 4, 6, etc. -fiiiuta knowledge of a ford, in fig. sense of titthai) janati (see above) Nett 29, 80.
Vin
DA
Titthika
Dm.
[Possible reading in Burmese MSB. for the- two compound letters (tt and tth) are so difficult to distinguish that it is uncertain which of the two the scribe really meant].
(adj.)
tittika.
But
Titthiya [from tittha 2, cp. Divy 81' AvS 1.48 11.20. An adherent of another sect (often as aniia''), an heretic Vin 1.54, 84, 136, 159 ("samadana), 306 ('dhaja), 320;
;
1.65;
IV. 37,
394;
;
111.44,
46; Sn 381, 891; Nd"

;
TiQha
sharp (of swords, axes, knives, etc.) 1.56 (sattha) S iv.160, 167 (kuthari) A iv.171 Sn 667 (dhara), 673 (asipattavana) J 1.253 Sdhp
[see tikhina]
;
247. aiina e. g. Vin Iii.i30sq. -savaka J 11.415,417. a follower of an heretic teacher Vin 1.172 J 1.95;
38;
Ps 1.160;
;
Pug 49;
Vbh
i.ioi
Di.i75sq.
Vism
17.
381.
Tithi [Sk. tithi] a lunar

i
;
day
DhA
1.174
PvA
198.
Titikkhati [Sk. titiksate, Desid. of tij, cp. tijo & tikhina to bear, endure, stand S 1.22 Sn 623; Dh 32 i = Nd^ 475 B';;Dh 399 (titikkhissar) = sahrssami DhA IV.3)
J V.81, 368.
Tidasa (num.) [Vedic tridasa] thirty (cp. tigsa), esp. the thirty deities (pi.) or belonging to them (adj.). It b the round figure for 33, and is used as equivalent to
tavatir)sa.
Titikkha
(f.)
[sec
;
last]
;
endurance,
184
;
suffering S 1.7
v,4
Dh
Nd-
forgiveness, 203.
long-
Pv iii.i"=Vv
Sdhp
Nandanar) rammar) tidasanar) mahavanai) iS'-"; deva tidasa sahindaka Vv 30';
Titta [pp. of tappati^] satisfied (with=instr.) enjoying (c. gen.), happy, contented A 1.87 = Pug 26 (+ tappetar)
420. -4dhipati the Lord of the 30 (viz. Sakka) Vv 47*; -inda ruler of the 30 Sdhp 411, 478 -gana the company
;
Tidha
;
;
137
Tiriyar)
of the 30 Sn 679 (Com. tettirjsa) Vv 41" -gatin going to the 30 (as one of the gatis) Vv 35'- ( = tidasabhavanar) gata Tavatirjsadevanikayar) uppanna 1O4) -pura the city of the 30, i. e. Heaven Miln 291 -bhavana the state of the 30, i. e. heavenly existence VvA
VvA
;
Miln 377. At Ud 54 sq. & Miln 262 we find the reading timi timingala tiinirapingala, which is evidently faulty. A Sanskritizcd form of t. is timitimingala at Divy 502. See timiratipingala, & cp. also the similar Sk. cilicima
a sort of
fish.
164
= Tavatir)sabhavana).
Tidha (adv.) [ti+dha] in three ways or parts, threefold Miln 282 (-pabhinna nagaraja).
Tinta (adj.) [=timita from temeti] wet, moist Miln 286; DhA 11.40 (mukha).
Timira (adj.) [Sk. timira fr. tim=tam (as in tamas), to which also belong tibba 2 & tintinati. This is to be distinguished from tim in temeti to (be or) make wet. nt. darkness Vv 32^ (t.-tamba) See tama] dark; vanatimira a flower J iv.285 J UI.189 (t.-rukkha)
;
V.182.
Tintaka at
PvA
47 (alabu)
;
is
to be read as tittaka.
Timiratipingala (nt.) a great ocean

gala.
lish,
DhsA
13, v.
timin-
Ep. of a papaTintiâ (nt.) greed, desire (adj.) greedy. bhikkhu A v. 149 (Com. tintinarj vuccati tanha, taya samannagato asankabahulo va) Vbh 351 (tintiijai)
;
tintitiayana, etc.
= loluppar)).
[either=Sk.
Timirayittata (nt.) [abstr. to timirayita, pp. of timirayati to obscure, denom. to timira] gloom, darkness S 111.124
(
= Mara).
;
Tintii^ti
timirayati to be obscured, from tim in timira, or from stim (Sk. *tistimayati> 'stistim" after tisthati> *stisthati ;= P. titinayati) to become stiff, cp. timi, thina and in meaning mucchati. The root tam occurs in same meaning in cpd. nitammati (q. v. = Sk. nitamyati) at J iv.284, expl"* by atikilamati] to become sick, to swoon, to (stiffen out in a) faint J 1.243 (tintiijanto corresp. with raucchita) vi.347 (tintinayamana, v. 1. tinay).
A:
Tintiijiayati
Timisa (nt.) [Vedic tamisra= tamas] darkness J 111433 (andhakara-timissaya) Pug 30 (andh-timisaya).
Timisika
(f.)
[timisa-i- ka]
;
darkness, a very dark night
Vv
9"
J iv.98
Miln 283.
Tindnka
[Sk. tinduka] the tree

(v.
1.
1.
78
tind"
;
mitage J IV. 434 T. cave Vin 11.76.
Diospyros embryopteris tindukani food in a herVI. 532. tindukakandara Npl. the See also timbaru & timbarusaka.
;
Timbartl a certain tree (Strychnos nux vomica or Diospyros) J VI. 336 "tthani (f.) " with breasts like the t. fruit" Sn 110; J vi.457 (SnA 172: tarupadarika) VvA 137 (t.-nadasadisa).
;
J v.99
Timbarnkkh8= timbarusaka
TimbarDsaKa= timbaru
III. 59;
J vi.529.
Tipn [cp. Sk. trapu, non-Aryan ?] lead, tin Vin 1.190 (maya) S v.92 J 11.296 Miln 331 (kara a worker in
;
sadisa
(Diospyros or Strychnos) Vin Vv 33" ( = tindukaphala VvA 147; tipusa eka vallijati timbarusakan ti ca vadanti)
DhA
III. 315.
lead,
tinsmith);
Vism
174
(man(Jala)
DhA
iv.104
(parikha).
Tiraccha
;
Tipnaa
(nt.) [Sk.
VvA
trapusa] a species of cucumber J v.37
147.
(adj.) [a variant of
obliquely, from *ter cp. E. through in "bhuta deviating, going tiriyai)] across, obliquely 1.89 (see wrong, swerving from the right direction
(adv.)
[Vedic
tiryailc.
(tarati).
Goth.
I'airh,
Ohg. durh,
;
DA
under tiracchana-katha).
tibba=Sk. tivra, presumably Tippa from tij (cp. tikhina), but by Bdhgh connected w. tippa ti bahala tapana-vasena va tap (tapati, burn) tippa Com. to Anguttara (see M 1.526)] piercing, sharp, acute, fierce always & only with ref. to pains, esp.
: ;
pains suffered
Niraya. vedana dukkha tippa khara

in
In
full
;
comb"^ saririka
11.
ekantadukkha t. kafuka ved. M 1.74 bhayanaka ekantatippa Niraya Pv iv.i' (= tikhiijadukkha" PvA 221) nerayika satta dukkha t. kafuka ved vediyamana
;
;
i.io
116, 143, 153
Tiracchana [for ''gata=Sk. tirascina (gata)= tirasca " going horizontally," i. e. not erect. Cp. tiraccha, tiriyar), tiro] an animal It 92 (tiracchanar) ca yoniyo Vbh 339 (gamini patipada for tiracchana-yoniyo) leading to rebirth among beasts) VvA 23 (manussatiracchana an animal-man, wild man, "werwolf"). -katha " animal talk " wrong or childish talk in
;
Miln 148.
Tibba
probably a contamination of two roots of different meaning viz. tij & tim (of taraas) or=stim to be motionless, cp. stya under thina] i. sharp, keen, eager: tibbagarava very devout A 11.21 Nett 112 (cp.
(adj.)
;
general Vin i.i88;D 1.7, 178; 111.54 Vism I27;expl'' at 1.89 by aniyanikatta sagga-mokkha-magganai) -gata an animal, a beast Vin tiraccha-bhuta katha 111.167 (t. p5na IV. 7; S iii.i52 = DA 1.23; (t. paiia)
;
DA
M
;
tinabhakkha)
gocara)
;
Nd* on Sn
;
72 (t.-pana)
J 1.459
= vana-
tivraprasada Av 1.130); t.-cchanda D 111.252, 283. 2. dense, thick confused, dark, dim t.-raga Dh 349 (^bahalaraga DhA iv.68) A 11.149; tibba vanasando avijjaya adhivacanar) S 111.109; tibbasaraga (kamesu) S 111.93 = It 90; A 11.30; tibbo manussaloko (dark, dense) Miln 7 "andhakara dense darkness Vism 500 sq. "kilesu deep blemisli (of character) Vism 87.
; : ;
-yoni the realm of the brute 412 sq. Among the 5 gatis (niraya t. creation, the animals. manussa deva pcttivisaya) it counts as an apayagati, a state of misery D 1.228 in. 234 S 1.34 111.225 sq. A 1.60 11.127, '29 Pv IV. 1 1' Vism 103, IV. 168, 307 427 PvA 27, 1O6 -yonika (& yoniya A 1.37) belonging to the realm of the animals S v. 356 -vijja a low art, a
Vbh
jKSeudo-science Vin 11.139;
1.9 sq.
Timi [Derivation unknown.

;
a leviathan a fabulous fish ol enormous size. It occurs always in comb" w. timingala, in formula timi timingala timitimingala, which should probably be reduced to one simple timitimingala (see next).
fish,
Sk. timi] a large
Tiriyag (adv.) [Vedic tiryanc (tiryak) to tiras, sec tiro & cp. perhaps Gcr. qucr=E. thwart, all to *ter in tarati] transversely, obliquely, horizontally (as opp. to uddhar) vertically, above, & adho beneath), slanting, in comb" uddhag adho tiriyar) sabbadhi " in across, all directions whatever" D 1.251 = A 11.129; similarly uddhaii adho t. vapi majjhe Sn 1055 with uddhai) &
;
Timingala
note on gala] in comb" w. timi, timitimingala. Sk. has timingila & timingilagila redupl. in 2nd syllable where P. has rcdupl. in ist; fi.sheater, redupl. eis intens. = greedy or monstrous fisheater, a fabulous fish of enormous size, the largest lish in existence Vin 11.238= A iv.2co = Nd^ 235''! Ps 11, 196;
[timi-t-gila,
gl, sec
;
1.312; KhA across the dof)rway), 47 (sideways); 248. -tarana ferrying across, adj. ''a iiavS, a vgssel crossing over, a trajcct \'in iv.b5.
A 11.48; adho D 1.23, 153; Vism 176 (where cxpl''). Sn 150, 537 J 1.9O; It 1211 DhA 1.40 (dvara-majjhe t.
; ;
DA
Tiriya
Tiriya
(f.)
138
Tunhi
.
a kind of grass or creeper

;
111.240,
242 (tiriya
!nriya (adj.) [from *tira] dwelling on the banks of
nama
tinajati
Com. dabbatina).
Vin
11.287.
Tirivaccha a certain tree J v. 46.

Tiriya (nt.) the tree made of its bark
M 1.343;
Symplocos racemosa, also a garment Vin 1.306 (ka) D i.i66=A 1.295;

;
Tireti [Cans, of tarati] i. to bring through, to finish, to execute (business), to accomplish karaijiyar) Miln 7,
Pug
51.
"-)
Tiro (prep.
&
adv.) (always
[Vedic tiras across, cross-
203; kiccag PvA 278. 2. to measure, judge, recognize, always in formula tuleti tireti vibhaveti (Nd* tul tir, etc.) as interpretation of janSti pp. tirita (Nd^ tirita) Ps 11.200 Nd^ under fiata & No. 413.
;
PvA
ways, from *ter of tarati=to go through; cp. Av. taro, Lat. trans, Cymr. tra] across, beyond, over, outside, afar. See also tiraccha & tiriyar). -karani (f.) a curtain, a veil (Ut. "drawing across ") Vin 1.276; 11.152; -kucchigata having left the womb D II. 13; -kudda outside the fence or wall, over the wall Vin iv.265 ("kudê uccararj cha(J<Jeti) D 1.78 = A III. 280 (in phrase tirobhavar) t. kud^lar) t. pakarar) t.-pabbatar) asajjaman^.. gacchati to denote power of transplacement) Pv 1.5' ("kuddesu tiffhanti the Tirokudija-Sutta, Khp VII.) Vism 176, 394 DhA 1.104 PvA 23, 31 -gama a distant village Vin in. 135 -chada "outside the veil," conspicuous J vi.60 -janapada a distant or foreign country D 1.116 -pakara beyond or over a fence ("pakaraoQ or pakare) Vin rv.266 see also "kudda; -bhava (g) beyond existence, out of existence, magic power of going to a far away place or concealment Vism 393 sq. (=a-pakata-patihariya), see also under "kudda. -rattha a foreign kingdom D 1.161 (=pararattha DA 1.286).
; ;
; ;
nvara
(pi.)
N. of a people in the time of Buddha Kaku11.
sandha S
191.
;
nhai) (adv.) [tri+ aha] a period of three days, for 3 days usually as cpd. dvihatihai) 2 or 3 days (see dviha)
J 11.103, etc.
Tu
(indecl.) [Vedic tu,
belonging to pron. base of 2nd sg.

rv, roi
tvar)
= Lat.
tu
Gr.
= indeed,
;
however
(orig.
ethical dat, of <rv), roimv, roiyap Goth. )>u, etc., cp. tuvar)] however, but, yet, now, then (similar in appl. to tava) ; kin tu but (= quid nunc). Frequent in late verse ante tu, J.P.T.S. 1884, 5. 31, 37 etc. J.P.T.S. 1913, Usually comb"* with eva tv 5* ; Ed's Man. 1 1^^ &c. eva however Sn p. 141 ; na tv eva not however, but not
:
V.173.
(adj.)
Tanga
[Sk.
tunga,
tun
to stand
out,
cp.
Gr.
hill]
ti'f^/3oc
hillock, Lat.
tumeo & tumulus, Mir. tomm

;
Tirokkha
III.
185.
i.
2.
abuse] in with disregard J v. 78.
one who is outside, or absent Vin [= tiras-l- ka, cp. tiraskara disdain, tirokkha-vaca one who speaks abusively or
(adj.)
(adv.)
high, prominent, long J 1.89 ; 111.433 (pabbata, expl** Davs. iv.30. tikhiija, sharp, rough) -nasika one with a prominent or long nose S 11.284 cp. sa9ha-tunga-sadisi-nasika Th 2,258 ; -Tantaka having a long stalk ; N. of a plant J vi.537.
however by
Tila (m. nt.) [Vedic tila m.] the sesame plant & its seed (usually the latter, out of which oil is prepared see tela), Sesamum Indicum. Often comb"* with tandula, e. g. 1. 1 30 = Pug 32 ; Vim. 2 12 (n'avaJ 1.67; III. 53.
;
Tnccha
place, see
tUa); A IV.108; Sn p. 126; J 1.392; 11.352; Vism 489 (ucchu); DhA 1.79; PvA 47 (tilani piletva telavanijjar) karoti).
;
tesqua deserted empty, vain, deserted D 1.55 in. 53 ("kumbhi) M 1.207 J 1-209 (hattha, empty-handed) vi.365 Sn 883; Pug 45, 46; Miln 5 (-t-palapa), 10 (id.), 13; DhA n.43 PvA 202 Sdhp 431.
(adj.) [Sk. tuccha, prob. rel. to Lat.
v.]
Walde, Lat. Wtb. s. very often comb"* with ritta

;
-odana rice with sesame J in. 425 -kakka sesame paste Vin 1.205 -tela ses. oil VvA 54 (r) patukama) DhA III. 29 Bdhd 105 -pitiiiaka tila seed-cake, oilcake VvA 142 -pittha sesamum-grinding, crushed s. seed Vin iv.341. -mutthi a handful of ses. J 11.278; -rasi a heap of t. seeds VvA 54 -vaha a cartload of t. seeds A v.i73=Sn p. 126; -sangulika a ses. cake DhA
;
Tncchaka= tuccha
S
111.141
;
always comb'' w. rittaka
1.240
M 1.329.
Tojjati Pass, of tudati.

Tnttbft [PP- ^ tussati to be satisfied] pleased, satisfied
"75-
Tilaka
resemblance to a sesame seed] I. a spot, stain, mole, freckle M 1.88 S 1.170 VvA 253 DhA IV. 1 72 (i) va kalakar) va adisva). 2. a kind of tree Vv 6' ( = bandhu-jivaka-puppha-sadisa-puppha eka rukkha-jati).
[tila-l-
ka,
from
its
often comb'' w. haftha (q. v.) i. e. tuttha-hattha J 1. 19 or hattha-tuttha J 11.240; cp. tuttba-pahattha Sn 683 It 103 J 1.62 (manasa), 87, 266 J 11.240. ("citta), 308 (id.); iv.138. tutthabba (grd.) to be pleased with Vin iv.259.
Tntthi (f) [from tussati] pleasure, joy, enjoyment S 1.48; Dh 331 (nom. tuUbi) J i-6o, 207.
;
Tilanchaka at J. iv.364 ace. to Kern {Toev. read as nilanchaka.
11.91) to
be
tupâ, prob. dial, for tunda which belongs ToDâ to tudati] the bejik of birds, the mouth, snout S v. 148 (of a monkey) J 1.222 iv.210 DhA 1.394.
(nt.) [Sk.
; ; ;
Tisata (num.) [ti+ sata] three hundred J vi.427 (matta nava). See also under tayo.
Tnifâka (nt.)=tup4a J 1.222
m.126.
Tn^îâ see
ahi.
Tira (nt.) [Vedic tiras from *ter, tarati; orig. the opposite bank, the farther side (of a river or ocean), cp. tittha]
a shore, bank Vin i.i D 1.222, 244 A 11.29, 5 Dh 85 Sn 672 J 1.2 12, 222, 279; ii.iii, 159; Dhs 597; Vbh
; ; ; ;
;
ToQîya (adj.) [from tupî] having a beak; n. a pecker, = adhamma-bali-sadhaka fig. a tax-collector J v. 102
(
103)-
71 sq. Vism 512 (orima) PvA 142, 152. tira-dassin finding the shore S 111.164; A 111.368. a-tira-dassani (f.) not seeing the shore (nava a ship) J v. 75.
; ;
ToQliikkhaka (adj.) [fr. (<= kiiici avadanto).
tujulrj, see
next] silent J iv.as
Tnj^
(indecl.) [Sk. tuîjii) ace. sg. of fern, abstr. tu?pi,
Tirava [from
measurement, judgment, recognition, Nd' 413 (v. 1. tir); Nett 54 (+ vipassana), 82 (ssnaija), 191; Vism 162. tiraoa is one of the 3 pariflnas, viz. t, pahana". fiata-parifinS. See under
tireti 2]
used adverbially, from tussati] silently, esp. in phrase tunhi ahosi he remained silent, as a sign of consent or affirmative answer (i. e. he had nothing to say against it) D II. 155; A v. 194; Dh 227; Sn 720 (tuDhi ySti
parinna.
mahodadhi)
PvA
7.
Tunhlyati
139
Tuvag
-bhava silence, attitude of consent, usually in form, adhivêsi tuijhi-bhavena he agreed Vin 1.17; Sn p. S 11.236, 273 (ariyot.-bhivo) M 1.161 (id.); 104, etc. A IV.153 (id.). Miln 15 PvA 17, 20, etc. -bbuta silent
Tarati [=tarati^] to be jn a hurry, to be quick, hasten pp. turita. Cp. also J VI. 229 (ma turittho, Prohib.).
tura, etc.
Sn
p. 140
Vv
20
DhA
172, etc.
11.
TnQhIyati== taohiyati, misspelling at S
13.
Turita [pp. of turati] hastening, speedy, quick hastily, in a hurry Sn 1014; J 1.69 (turita-turita) Vv 80^ VvA 311); 1.319; PvA 181. ( = sambhamanto
;
;
aturita
tuvafai).
DA
leisurely,
with
leisure,
TaQhIra inorganic form for

V.
1.
ttiijiira
quiver J v. 128, also as
slow J
1.87.
See also
at J V.48.
Tntta (nt.) [Sk tottra, from tudati to prick, push] a pike for guiding elephants, a goad for driving cattle (cp. tomara & patoda) D 11.266 (tomara) J iv.310; V.238 cp. III. 5, 2 (t.-vegahata).
;
Toriya (nt.) [Derivation uncertain, probably connected with tuleti, Sk. turya] sometimes turiya (e. g. Vv 5*) musical instruments in general, usually referred to as comprising 5 kinds of special instruments (pancangika
t.
e.
g.
TadAti
[Vedic tudati *8tead, enlarged fr. *sten, cp. Goth, stautan, Ohg. tAt. tundo, tudes (hammer) stozan (to push), E. stutter, Nhg. stutzen Ags. styntan=E. stunt] to strike with an instrument: to prick, peck, pierce; to incite, instigate J in. 189 ( = vijjhati). Pass, tujjati to be struck Th i, 780; Vism 503 (cp. vitujjati); Sdhp 279. pp. tunna. See also tunica (beak= pecker), tutta (goad), tomara (lance= striker)
; ;
ghana, susira (VvA 37). Freq. in phrase nippurisehi turiyehi parivariyamana (or paricariyamana) " surrounded by (or entertained by) heavenly music" Vin t.15; D 11. 21; A 1.145; Vv 38< 4x2 50", 64* Pv III. 8' DhA 111.460 J 1.58.
atata.
Vv 5*; 39'; VvA vitata, atata-vitata,
181,
183.
210, 257), viz.
VvA
92 PvA 74. -sadda the sound of music, music
Mhvs
vii.30.'
1.
& thupa
Turl a hen
Th
2,
(point).
381 (=migi ThA- 254)
(v.
kori, cp.
Tamil
Tula
koli hen).
TadampatI (dual) husband & wife [tu=dial. for du, Sk. dve; dampati from dama=domus, Sk. dar)pati=Gr. teairoTTn: cp. also Kern, Toev. 11.93, who compares tuvantuva for duvanduva]. See under dampati.
;
(adj.) [see tuleti]
able,
only in negative atula incomparnot to be measured, beyond compare or description

(
Vv 30* = anupama VvA 126); Pv 11. 8* (=appama]ja PvA no); in. 3* (=asadisarupa PvA 188); Miln 343.
Tulana (f)
[see tuleti]
ToniU' [pp. of tudati] struck Th str. with sickness and death).
2,
192 (vy5.dhimarana
weighing, rating; consideration,

11.
deliberation
1.480
174
Nett
8, 41.
Tannk' [from tudati] any pointed instrument as a stick, a goad, a bolt, or (usually) a needle Vin 1.290 (+ aggala, means of fastening); J 1.8 (id.).
needle-work," tailoring, patching, sewing -kara (& ka) a (mending) J rv.40 VI. 366 Vism 112. tailor J iv.38 (v. 1. ka) ; VvA 251 (ka) PvA 120); -aya [Sk. tunnaviya] a " needle-weaver," a tailor Vin n.159; J VI. 364, 368 (vesar) gahetva in the disguise of a tailor); PvA 161 (id.); Pv 11. 9" (=tunnakSra PvA 120); Miln 331, 365.
;
; ;
-kamma "
Tnlasi [Derivation unknown] basil J V.46 ("gahana a thicket of b. (tulasi= tulasigaccha).
(common or sweet)
;
v.
1.
tulasi)
vi.536
Tul& (f)
toUo
[see
tuleti.
(balance, weighing
(lift)
;
.
&
Vedic tula; Gr. toXoc, rdKavrov weight=talentum), roX/ia Lat.

;
Tama
(pron.-adj.) [most likely apostrophe form of Stuma Sk. atman self ; cp. also Sk. tman oneself. See Oldenberg, KZ. xxv.319. Less likely =Sk. tva one or the other (Kern, Toev. s. v.). Expl"" by Com. to III. 124 as esa.] oneself, himself, etc. every or anybody (=quisque) yag tumo karissati tumo va tena paQitayissati (quid quisque faciat) Vin ll.i86=A 111. 124 Sn 890 (cp. atumSnar) v.888), 908 Pv 111.2* (=attanai)
= atta,
Goth. )>ulan (to carry patiently, suffer) Ger. geduld, etc.] i a beam or pole for lifting, carrying or supporting, a rafter Vin 11. 122 VvA 188 (-(-gopa2. a weighing pole or stick, scales, nasi) DhsA 107. balance A 1.88 J 1. 112 Dh 268 Mihi 356 (t. nikkhepanaya). 3. fig. measure (" weighing," cp. tulana), standard, rate S 11.236 (+ pamapa). -kufa false weighing, false weight (often comb* with kaijsakuta & manakuta, false coining & false measuring) D i.5 = A ii.209!3:< DA 1.79; DhA 1.239; -danâ the beam or lever of a balance J 1. 113; -puttaka a goldsmith (using scales) J v.424 (or should it be tul5;
PvA
181).
dhuttaka
Tnlita
[pp.
?).
Tninnla [Sk. tumala; to 'teu, Lat. tumeo, tumulus, tumultus, etc. E. thumb (swelling), cp. tunga & tala] tumult, uproar, commotion J vi.247 (by Com expl"" as " andhakara," darkness) Dpvs xvii.ico.
;
of tuleti] weighed, estimated, gauged, considered Th 2, 153 (yattakai) esa is worth=lakkhaijafl5uhi parichinna ThA
compared,
t.
what she
under
flata (as syn. of tirita)
PvA
139); Nd' 52 (in expl" of mita,
measured).
Tomba
(m. nt.) [possibly=Sk. tumra swollen (of shape), as tumula] i a kind of water vessel (udaka 1.202), made of copper, wood or a fruit (like a calabash, cocoanut, etc., cp. kataha, E. skull) Vin 1.205 (loha, kattha", phala) 11. 114 ("kataha of gourd) J 111.430 (udaka) iv.114 DhA 11. 193 (udaka). 2. a measure of capacity, esp. used for grain J 1.233 (maha), 467 (=4 na|i p. 468) Miln 102.
same root
Tuliya [Sk.
?]
a flying fox J vi.537.

;
DA
Tnleti [from tula
Lat. tollo,
etc.]
;
compare; match, equal

ger.
Sep.).
pp.
tulayitva
1.480 Th i, 107; J vi.283; 1.480. grd. tuliya & tulya (see
to weigh, examine,
tulita.
Talya
Tomhidiia (pron.-adj.) [tumhe-t- adisa] kind Sn 459; J vi.528 DA 1.146.

;
like you, of
your
Tnmhe
[pi.
of pron.
2nd
pers., see tuvai)].
[Vedic tura, cp. tvaraija] swift, quick; only Toia in composition with ga, etc., " going swiftly," denoting the horse; viz. turaga VvA 279; turanga VvA 281; Miln 192 (gaja, etc.), 352 (id.) 364 turangama Davs V.s6 tuTASTAmAnA PvA iy.
(adj.)
; !
Tuliya (also tuUa J iv.102) (adj.) [orig. grd. of to be weighed, estimated, measured matched, equal, comparable Sn 377 J in. 324 PvA 87 (= samaka). Mostly in the negative atulya incomparable, not having its equal Sn 83, 683 J iv.i02 (atulla) MUn 249 (atuliya See also tula. guna), 343 (id.).
tuleti]
;
&
Tavai) 4 Tyag [Sk. tvag & (Ved.) tuaij, cp. also part, tu Gr. TV, <ri Lat. tu Goth. |)u E. thou, etc. Oir. tu] pron. of 2nd pers. in foil, forms & applications L Full forms : i sg. (a) tv, tu, tuyh nom. tvag (in
;
; ; ; :
.
:
X
Tuvatag
prose
II.
140
in
Temeti
the three pitakas (see pitaka), Ep. of theras & DhA 1.7, 384 111.385 J iv.219; Miln 18 sq. DSvs v. 22. Cp. Sk. tripifo bhikjuh (AvS 1. 334 & Index to Divy) -bhatika having 3 Ijrothers DhA 1.88, 97. -bhumaka belonging to the 3 stages of being (viz. the kama. rfipa, arupa existences cp. dhatuka
& verse) Sn 179, 241, 1029, 1058; J 1.279; 159; Pv 1.8*. Also for nom. pi. at J 1.391, 395; VI. 576; tuvag (in verse) Sn 1064, 1102, 1121 J 111.278, 394; Pv 1.33; 11.32; also or ace. Sn 377; Pv 11. 8' tuyhar) (gen. & dat.) [Sk. tubhyar)] Sn 983, 1030 (b) ta, tay, tag (ace.) J 1.279; PvA 3, 60, 73. etc. 1.487; Sn 31, 241, 1043, 1049; J 1,222; n.159; Pv 11.1 1. 10' taya (instr.) Sn 335, 344 J 1.222 Pv 11. 3* PvA 86): PvA 71; tayi (loe.) Sn 382; ( = bhotiya J 1.207; tava (gen.) Sn U02, iiio; J 11.153; PvA 106.
;
bhikkhus
2.
pi.:
;
tumh
[Sk.
yusm]
tumhe (nom. &

;
ace.)
It 31 Also as pi. majesticus J 1.22 1 (ace.); Pv i.n^. in addressing one person J 11. 102 iv.138; tumhag (gen.) PvA 58 (for sg.). 78 tumhakag (gen. dat.)
;
11.65 It 32 11. 102 ; tumhesu (loe.) J 1. 150 J 1.292 (for sg.) ; tumhehi (instr.) Pv 1.5'^. II. EnJ 11. 154 clilic forms (in function of an ethical dative " in your
: ; :
;
214 (kusala), a season 1.438 Miln DhA 11.192 PvA20; -vacika pronouncing the threefold formula (of the sarana-gata) Vin 1.18 -vijja (adj.) possessed of the 3 fold knowledge (i. e. either the higher knowledge of the Brahmins, i. e. the 3 Vedas [cp. Sk. trayi vidya= the knowledge of the Vedas] or of the Buddha & Arahants, asdefinedat A i.i64sq., viz. ( i ) remembrance of former births, (2) insight into the (future) destiny of all beings, (3) recognition of the origin of misery & of the way to its removal, i. e. of the Path) 1. brahmanic
;
&
tiloka)
;
DhA
1.305; iv.72
DhsA
50,
291 15;
-masa
(nt.) 3
;
months,
i.
e.
M
;
interest," therefore also as possessive gen. or as instrumental, or any other ease of the interested person according to construction), i. sg. te 11. 127 (dat.); Sn 76, 120, 1099 (dat.), 1102 (dat.); J 1.151 11. 159 (instr.); Pv 1.2^ (dat.); 11.32 (gen.), 4" (gen.). 2. pi.
also as tevijjaka (n.) 2. buddhistic Vin 11. 161 1.482 = It 100; Sn 594 = VvA 10; Pug 14; -tevijjata (abstr.) Vism 5. 420.
1.238
1.163
D
S
1.88, 107,
'
19.
DhA
;
1.194 A 1.167 1.138; Sdhp
vo S III. 33 222 (ace);
(instr.)
II.
Sn
135.
172 (dat.), 331 (dat.); J
i.
133; 111.395 (gen.).
TavataQ (adv.)
J 1. 91 313;
[Sk. tvaritar), cp. turata] quickly

;
v. 342
II. 61
VI. 519 (as
tvatag)
Miln 198; Vism 305,
Tekiccha (adj.) [der. f r. tikiccha] curable fig. one who can be helped or pardoned. Only in cpds. a' incurable, unpardonable VvA 322 (of a sick person) DhA 1.25 (id.) Miln 322 of Devadatta w. ref to his rebirth in Niraya Vin 11.202 = It 85; 1.393; & sa" pardonable Miln 192, 22 1, 344.
; ;
TuvaHeti (for *Sk. dvandvayati, denom. fr. dvandva] to share (with=loe. or abl.) Vin 11. 10, 124; iv.288.
Teja
Tavantava
pati),
(nt.) [Sk. dvandva, with dialect, t. (cp. tudamnot (with Miiller, P. Gr. 38) through confusion with pron. tvag] quarrel, strife i.iio, 410.
Tassati [Sk. tusyati to *teiu to
be quiet, contented, happy] to be satisfied, pleased or happy J 111.280 iv.138, Miln 2 11). Cp. tuttha (pp.), tutthi, tunhi, tosa, tosana,
;
toscti.
tosana] satisfying, pleasing, in "karana Tussana cause for satisfaction or delight J in. 448.
(nt.) [Sk.
(nt.) from ti] to be sharp or to semantically flame. See tejate (sharp> light) cp. Ger. strahl (ray of light) = Ags. strael (arrow). The nt. tejo is the usual form instr. tejasa (Dh 387 Sn 1097) & tejena (J m.s's), ep. tapa & tapo] "sharpness," heat, flame, fire, light; radiance, effulgence, splendour, glory, energy, strength, power D 11.259 (personified as deva, among the 4 Elements S iv.215; pathavi. apo, t., vayo ; cp. tejo-dhatu) 1.327; Sn 1097 (glory of the sun comp'' with that of the Buddha) Dh 387 (sabbag ahorattig Buddho tapati tejasa) ; J in. 53 (sila'') 1.93 (pufifia" the power of merit); Vbh 426 (id.); Ps 1.103; Vism 350 (def.);
&
Tejo [Vedic tejas

(piercing}
pierce = a
VvJ^ 116.
-kasina fire-contemplation for the purpose of
Taîra=trinT,
TQfll
(f.)
Vism
251.
kammaf;
tuna & tuni, to *t|n: sec under tula; cp. Lat. toUo. On n>l. cp. cikkana & cikkhala, guna> gu|a, kini>kili, etc.l a quiver (lit. "carrier") J 11.403 (dhanug tunifi ca nikkhippa) v. 4 7.
[Sk.
;
in. 268 Dhs 203 Vism th.ina practice (see kasina) n.49 in. 214; Bdhd 106; -dhatu the element 171 of flame (or fire), the 3rd of the 6 Elements, viz. pathavi in. 27, apo t. vayo akasa vii\nana (cp. Dhs. Irsl. p. 242)
; ;
DhA
228, 247
;M
1.
;
188, 422
;A
1.176; 11.1O5;
Dhs
588, 648,
Tula (nt.) [Sk. tula, to 'ten, Sk. taviti, to swell or be bushy, cp. Gr. tv\ii swelling Ags. \>o\ peg] a tuft of grass, cotton Vin 11.150 (3 kinds: rukkha, lata", potaki") Sn 591 = J IV.127 (vato tular) va dhagsayc)
; ;
964
Nett 74
Vism
363.
DA
1.87.
;
;
Tejate [Vedie tejate from tij (stij) = Lat. in-stigo (to spur), Gr. otH^ci, ffnrroc, Ohg. stehhan, Nhg. stecken, E. stick] to be sharp or to make sharp, to prick, to See tikkha, tikhina, tinha, titikkhati, incite, etc.
-picu cotton-wool Vi.sm 282, 285, 404 DhA 111.202 KhA 173. -punnika (" stuffwl with tuft or cotton") a kind of shoe Vin 1.186.
Tiilika
(f.) [der. fr.
:
tittaka, teja, etc.
Tejana (nt.) [see tejate] the point or shaft of an arrow, an arrow Th i, 29; Dh 80, 145 DhA n.147.
;
grass or wool
tula] a mattress (consisting of layers of tinnar) tuliinar) anfiatara-punna-tnlika

;
Tejavant
majestic
(adj.)
[tcjas-t-
J)A 1.87) Vin

Tulinl
(f.)
1.
193
11.151);
1.7
1.181.
DhA
1.426.
vant]
2.
i.
in flames,
powerful, splendid, heated, burning
with
(-)
Miln 148.
[Sk. tuHni] the silk-cotton tree
1.
128.
ti)
;
Te" [Sk.
secondary base of numeral three (fr. in comp" having a relation to a triad of, threenumerical epds. also = three (see under tayo).
trai\]
:
[sec tejai Tejin shining forth, glorious

(adj.-n.)
having
light
or
Sn
1097
(=Nd= 286
splendour, tejena
in
samannagata).
Tettigsa (num.) [tayo-l- tigsa] thirty -three J 1.273; See also under tayo & tavatigsa. 1.2O7 sq.
3 spices (of yagu), viz. tila, 1.210; 111.66; -civarika wearing three robes (cp. ticivara) Vin 1.253 Pug 09 4^ Vism 60. -dandika carrying the tripod (see tidanda), Ep. of a brahmin ascetic in. 2 76 11.316 ( = kundikar)
tandiila,
-kafula
containing
DhA
mugga Vin
Ud
Temaoa
338
;
(nt.)
VvA
[from temeti] wetting, moistening Vism 20 (aggimhi tapanag udake va temanag)
thapanattbaya tidandag gahetva caranto) -dhatuka (nt.) the (worlds of the) threefold composition of elements =tiloka Nett 14, 63 (tedhatuke vimutti = sabbadhi vippamutta), 82 ep. Kvu 605 -pitaka versed
; ; ;
DhA
111.420.
;
Temeti [cp. Divy 285 timayati Caus. of tim to moisten. There is an ancient confusion between the roots tim, tamas, etc. (to be dark), tim, temeti (to be wet), and
Terasa
stim to be motionless. Cp. tintinayati, tinta, tibba timira] to make wet. to moisten Vin 1.47 ( = tamas). (temetabba) 11.209 (temctva) DhA 1.220, 394 (id.) PvA 4O (suteJ i.88KhA 164; J 11.325 (temento) mitva for temctva).
;
;
141
Tvatar)
(" a small
Telaka (nt.)=tela Vin 1.204

.
quantity of
oil
");
II.
107 (sittha-t.
J
oil
of beeswax).
Teliys (adj.) oily
111.522.
Tomara
Terasa see under tayo.

Xerovassika (adj.) [tiro+ vassa+ ika] lasting over or beyond a year (or season), a year old, dried up or decayed 5 IV. 161 (thero vassiko in text)=i85 (of wood) 1.58
spear,
D
Toya
(m. nt.) [Sk. tomara from tnd, see tudati] a pike, lance, esp. the lance of an elephant-driver n.266 (tutta-t. a driving lance) 111.133 (t. battha)
;
Vism 235
DA
1.147.
;
(of bones).
Tela
sesamum-oil (prepared from tila = tilateladikaDA 1.93): used for drinking, anointing & burning purposes Vin 1.205, -2". ii.i22~(tat245, etc.; A i.2og, 278 (sappi va t. va) tena pi telena osincante punishment of pouring over with boiling oil); J 1.293; 11.104; Pv iv.i*^ (tinena telar) pi na tvai) adasi- frequent as gift to mendicants)
(nt.)
[from
tila]
seeds), oil in general (tela
(nt.) [Vedic toya from *tau to melt away Lat. tabeo, tabes (consumption); Ags. |'awan=E. dew, Oir. tam = tabes also Gr. njnu, etc.] water (poetical for udaka) only in simile: pundarikar) (or padumag) toyena na upalippati A ii.39=Sn 547; Sn 71 = 213; Th i, 700; Nd^ 2S7 (t. vuccati udakai)) Bdhd 67, 93.
; ;
Torava
7tpMi'.
(nt.)
= Lat.
154;
[Sk. torana, perhaps related to Gr: rilpmc, turris (tower), cp. Hor. Od. 1.4' " re-
l^hs 646. 740, 815 PvA 80 (kalebaranar) vasa telaa ca fat or oil in general). tila r) patukama desire to drink tila-wine VvA 54 paka-tela oil concoction VvA68 = DhA in. 311 J u.397 (sata'^) 111372 (sahassa"
P"g 55
gumque
Vin
II.
turris "
= palaces]
;
an arched gateway
.-
-portal
dassa
D 11.83: Vv namag VvA 160) J

[see tosetu]
dvarakotthaka-pas535' ( in. 428 Davs v. 48.

;
Tosana
(adj.-n.)
satisfying,
pleasing; satis-
worth a thousand) padabbhaujana" oil

;
376 (sata worth a hundred) for rubbing the feet VvA 44 sasapa" (mustard seed & oil) PvA 198 sappi" (butter 6 oil) Sn 295 PvA 278 (also + madhu) as var. objects of grocery trade (dhaiifia). -kotthigara oil store DhA 1.220 -ghafa oil jar DA 1.144 -cati an oil tank DhA 1.220 -dhiipita spiced or flavoured with oil (of a cake) Vv 43^ -nali a reed used for keeping oil in, an oil tube Vism 99 DhA 11. 193 (+ udakaturaba) -pajjota an oil lamp Vin 1.16 = D 1.85 = A i.56=Sn p. 15 -padipa an oil lamp Vin 1.15 S III. 126; v. 319; VvA 198; -paka an oil decoction, mixed with spirits, oil-wine Vin 1.205 -pilotika (pi.) rags soaked in oil DhA 1.22 1 -makkhana anointing (the body) with oil Miln 11 -miiijaka an oil-cake Pv.\ 51 -vanijja oil trtde PvA 47 -homa an oblation of oli D i.g
;
v.
faction
Sn 971.
Tosapana
(adj.) [:= tosana, in formation of a 2nd causative tosapeti] pleasing, giving satisfaction J lt.249.
Toseti [Cans, of tussati] to please, satisfy, make Sn 127 ( = Nd^ 288): J IV, 2 74; Sdhp 304. tosita contented, Satisfied Sn 1 128. Cp. pari".
1
happy
pp.
Tya
[Sk. tya, nt.

loc.
ffijrff
in this year]
sg.
that
tyad perhaps to Gr. (Tinitpfv to-day, base of demonstr. pron. = ta, this, tyamhi J vi.292 loc. pi. fern, tyasu
; ;
.'
J v. 368
(Com. tasu).
Tvai) see tuvag.
Tvataq see tuvatai).
Th.
Thakana
IV. 85
(nt.)
[see next] covering, lid

).
closing
up
DhA
(sagvara+
Thaketi [Sk. sthagayati, Caus. to stbagati, from *steg to cover Lat. tego, cp. Gr. <TTfyo) cover, Teyij roof tegula (E.=>tile), toga; Oir. tech house; Ohg. decchu cover, dah roof. On P. form cp. Trenckner, Notes. p. 62] to cover, cover up, close (usually of doors Sc windows) Vin 11-134 (kannaguthakehi kanna thakita honti the ears were closed up), 148 (kavata na thakiiv.54 yanti, Pass), 209 (vatapana) J iv.4 (sabbe apihita dvara api-dha = Gr. JTri Hi/, cp. Horn. Od. 9, 243 I'lXiiSaTov irirpijv tTTt9i}Ke Ovpyaiv the Cyclops covered the door with a polished rock) v.214; DhA iv.iito (thakesi, v. 1. thapesi) VvA 222; PvA 216 (dvara) Davs IV. 33 v. 25 (chiddai) malagulena th.).
;
Ger. stohnen] to roar, to thunder D 11.262 154 (megho thanayag), 154 (thaneti devo) It 65 (megho thanayitva). See also pp. thanita. gajjati & thunati.
stunian
1.
100,
Thapati
2.
master
[Vedic sthapati, to 8tha-(- pati] carpenter i.396 = S iv.223 officer, overseer S v. 348.
i.
a builder,
111.144.
Thabbha
is
to be read for ''tthambha in para J iv.313.
Thambha
Thanfla
("r)
(nt.)
;
[see thana]
payeti)
iv.276
J in. 165
mother's milk Vin 11.255 = 289 VI.3 (madhura) Th 2,

;
496.
ThaOîlA (nt.) [Vedic sthandila a levelled piece of ground prepared for a sacrifice. Cognate with sthala, level ground] bare, esp. hard, stony ground Pv iv.y^ ( = khara-
occasionally spelt 187] i. a pillar, a post Vin 1.276 i) nissaya) 11.85 (id.); Sn 214; Vv 78^ (ve|uriya, of the pillars of a Vimana) Pv in. 3' (id.); DhA iv.203 VvA 188 (-1- tula-gopanasi) PvA 186. 2. (fig.) in all meanings of thaddha, applied to selfishness, obduracy, hypocrisy 6 deceit viz. immobility, hardness, stupor, obstinacy (cp. Ger. " verstockt ") thambho ti thaddha-bhavo SnA 288, 333 th. thambhana thambhittag kakkhaliyar) pharuliyari ujucittata (an ?) amuduta Vbh 350. Often comb'' w. mana ( =arrogance), freq. in set satheyyai)
[see
;
etym. under thaddha
thamba,
viz.
A
;
i.i(;o;
M 1.324; PvA 186. D 1.50 (majjhimar)
kathana bhumippadesa
-sayika
(f.)
PvA
265).
the act of lying on the bare ground (as a penance) [BSk. sthandila-sayika] S iv.118; Dh 141 (=DhA III. 77 bhumisayana) -seyya (f.) a bed on bare ground D I.i673s(v. 1. BB. tandila") Miln 351 cp. Sk. stharwJilaâyyS:
sarambho mano, etc. A i.nK). 299 = Nd^ under raga = Miln 289; cp. A in. 430 (-(-mana); 1.15. IV.350, 4O5 (H-satheyya); Sn 245 (-(-mada), 326. 437 (as one of MSra's combatants makkho th. te atthamo) 3. a clump of grass 1.324 cp. thambhaka. J 1.202.
th.
Thambhaka
(
= thambha
3)
a clump of grass -VvA 276
Thaddha
prop,
[pp. of thambeti, Sk. stabhnili to make firm, cp. Av. stawra firm. Gr. dore/j^Tjt, hold up
;
= gumba).
Ags. staef = E. staff; Ohg. stab. See also khambha & chambheti] i. lit. hard, rigid, firm J 1.293 (OPP- muduka) Vism 351 ("lakkhana) PvA 139 (=ujjhangala). 2. fig. (a) hardened, obduraraipvXii:
Thambhati
&
thambheti, see upa, pati".

(f.)
Goth,
stafs,
Thambhana
[abstr.
immobility Dhs 636 = 718
to thambha] firmness, Vbh 350.

;
rigidity,
ate, callous, selfish

;
1.118 (m4na) 111.45 (-l-atimanin) A 11.26= It 113 (kuha th. lapa) Sn 104 (see gotta") (b) slow J 1.88 (mana) 11.136; Sdhp 90. Miln 103 (opp. lahuka cp. BSk. dhandha, on which Kem, Toev. 11.90). See thambha & thuna. -maccharin obdurate & selfish, or very selfish
; ; ;
Thambhitatta
DhA
III. 313;
VvA
69;
PvA
45;
-hadaya
hard-hearted
J 111.68.
Thana [Vedic stana

I.
cp. Gr. iTrt|vioi' = (TTêov (Hesychius)] the breast of a woman D 11.266; J v.205 vi.483 Sdhp 360. 2. the udder of a cow 1.343 = Pug 5^
;
(nt.) [abstr. to thambha] =thambha 2, viz. hardness, rigidity, obduracy, obstinacy Vbh 350. Note. Quite a late development of the term, caused by a misinterpretation of chambhitatta, is " fluctuation, unsteadiness, inflarion " at Dhs 965 (in def. of vayodhatu chambhittattai) [?] thambhitattar). See on this Dhs. trsl. p. 242), & at Vbh 168 (in def. of vicikiccha v.l. chambhitatta), and at Asl. 338 (of vayo). None of these meanings originally belong to the term thambha.
:
Thambhin
Tharaoa
(adj.)
obsrinate
Th
i.
952.
'
DhA
11.67.
]
-mukha the nipple

Thanaka, a
little
iv.37.
-sita-daraka
[see sita]
a child at the breast, a suckling Miln
364=408.
breast, the breast of a girl
Th
(nt.) [Sk. starana to str] strewing, spreading. In cpds. like assa, bhumma", ratha, hattha", etc. the reading ass-attharana, etc. should be preferred ( = 5 See attharana and cpds. str).
a, ava, etc.
2,
265
Tharati [Sk. stnioti] only in cpds.
(=ThA
212).
Thanita (nt.) [pp. of thaneti cp. Vedic (s)taaayitnu thunder = Lat. tonitrus, Ohg. donar, etc.] thundering, thunder } 1.470 Th i, 1 108 Miln 377.
;
;
Tharn
weapons, a sword
[Sk. tsaru] the hilt or handle of a sword or other in. 152 J in. 221 ( = sword); Miln
Thanin (adj.) having breasts, -breasted pucimanda J vi.269. Sn no; J vi.457.

;
in
timbaru
Thaneti [Vedic stanayati

arivui, aTivdZo)
<St
to
moan,
stanati to thunder cp. Gr. groan, orocov Lat. tono Ags.

;
iv.66 (asi). thanismii) 178; DhA 11.249 (raula) sikkhati to learn the use of a sword Vin 11. 10 Miln 66. -ggaha one who carries a sword-(handle) Miln 331 not in corresponding Jist of occupa(dhanuggaha-ttions at D 151); -sippa training in swordsmanship
;
; ;
Ud
142
31.
Thala
Thala'
cp.
143
Thina
or rice cooked in milk Vin in. 15: 5 11.242 V.384 A 1. 166 J 1.186
; ; ;
(nt.) [Vedic sthala, to stha, orig. standing place also P. Gr. ariWui, ffroXoc Ags. steall (place) thanîla] dry ground, viz. high, raised (opp. low) or solid, firm (opp. water) S iv.iyg. As plateau opp. to ninna (low lying place) at Sn 30 (SnA 42=ukkula): Dh 98 It 66 =S i.ioo (megho thalai) ninnafi ca pureti) PvA 29 (=unnatapadesa). As dry land, terra firma opp. to jaia at Dh 34 J 1.107, 222 Pv iv.i^' PvA 260. As firm, even ground or safe place at 1.234 Sn 946. Cp. J 111.53 IV. 142 Vism 185. -gocara living on land J n.159 -ja sprung from land (opp. varija Dh 34 or udakaruha Vv 35' =water-plant) referring to plants A 1.35 Vv 35 ( = yodhikaJ 1.5 1 dika VvA 162) Miln 281 -{tha standing on firm ground A II. 241 -patha a road by land (opp. jala by water)
; ;
D
;
1.97
= DA
1.267);
Miln 249.
Thavara*
(adj.) [Vedic stha vara, from stha, cp. sthavira, Gr. ffTawpiif post, Lat. re-stauro. Goth, stana judgment 6 stojan to judge] " standing still," immovable (opp. KhA 245) to tasa) firm, strong (Ep. of an Arahant DhA IV. 1 76. Always in connection with tasa, contrasting or comprising the movable creation (animal world) & the immovable (vegetable world), e. g. Sn 394
:
("
tasanti loke ") for ref.
sabbesu bhutesu nidhaya dan<Jar) ye thavarS ye ca See tasa It S2 (tasag va thavarag va).
;
Thivara'
J 1.I2I
III.
188.
(nt.) [from thavira = thera, old] old age PvA 149 (thavari-jinna in expl. of theri, othenwise jara-jinija. Should we read thavira-jiijna ?).
Thala' (nt.) [prob. dialect, variant of tharu] the haft of a sword, the scabbard J 111.221 (reading uncertain).
Thavariya
solidity,
Thava
192.
[see thavati] praise, praising,
eulogy Nett 161, 188,
thavara] immobility, firmness, security, an undisturbed state always in janapada an appeased country, as one of the blessings of the reign Expl" at DA 1.250 as " janapadesu of a Cakkavattin. dhuvabhavag thavarabhavag va patto na sakka kenaci
(nt.) [fr.
;
Thavati [Sk. stauti, Av. staviti, cp. Gr. crevrat] to praise, extol; inf. thutur) Sn 217 (=thometui) SnA 272). Caus. thaveti [Sk. stavayati] pp. thavita Miln 361. See thuta, thuti, thoma, thometi.
caletug." It 15.
1.88; 11.16, 146, 169
i.ioo
Sn
p.
106;
Thayareyjra
Thavika
purse
;
(f.)
esp.
strainer puretvS).
uncertain] a knapsack, bag, used for the carrying of the bhikkhu's Vin 1.209 (parissavanani pi thavikayo pi
[derivation
; ;
224 (patteH- pariss+ th.) J 1.55 (pattag (pattai) thavikaya vi.67 pakkhipitva) osarctva) VvA 40 (patta-thavikato parissavanag niharitva). Also for carrying money sahassathavika a purse of 1,000 pieces J 1.34, 195, 506 VvA 33 Anvs See also Vin 11. 152, 217 Vism. 91. 35.
[from thavara'] the rank of a Thera. This has nothing to do with seniority. It is quite clear from the context that Thera is to be taken here in the secondary sense explained under Thera. He was a bhikkhu so eminently useful to the community that his fellow bhikkhus called him Thera.
(nt.)
1.38
11.23.
thavikaya
Thasotn" in thasotujana-savana at ThA 61 according to Morris, J.P.T.S. 1884, 81 it is to be read thanaso tu

jana.
Thama (& thamo nt. Th I, 165; HI.

1
in instr. thamasa 1.498 S 11.278 10, see below) [Vedic sthaman

;
= &
sthamas
nt.,
;
structure)
stha cp. Gr. (rnj/jwv, Lat. stamen (standing Goth, stoma foundation] " standing power,"
;
Thika (adj.) [cp. Sk. styayate to congeal, form a (sohd) mass see cognates under thina & cp. theva] dropping, forming drops: madhutthika J in. 493 vi.529 (=madhug paggharantiyo madhutthevasadisa p. 530) " dropping honey."
;
power
of resistance, steadfastness, strength, firmness, vigour, instr. thamena (Miln 4 PvA i93) thamasa (see above); thamuna (J vi.22). Often comb'' with bala
; ; ;
;
Thiwa
pp. of tharati, only in cpds. parivi", vi.
Sn 68 with bala+ Java PvA 4 with bala+ J 1.63 with Java J 1.62 VvA 104 with viriya Nd' 289, 651 D iii.i 13 S 1.78 11.28 v. 227 A 1.50 iriya J 1.67. 11. 158 IV. 192. 11.187 sq. J 1.8, 265 (sampanna) DhA iv.18; (id.); Dhs 13, 22; Vism 233 (mahatta) thamena hard, very PvA 259. Instr. used as adv.
Thira (adj.) [Vedic sthira, hard, solid; from sthi or Idg. cp. Gr. ster (der. of sta) to stand out = to be stiff orepfoj;; Lat- sterilis (sterile = hardened, cp. Sk. stari) Ohg. storren, Nhg. Starr & starren, E. stare also Lat. strenuus] solid, hard, firm strenuous, powerful J 1.220 Miln 194 (tliir-athira-bhava strength IV.106 (=da|ha) or weakness); VvA 212 (id.), 35 (=thamavant) Sdhp
; ; ; ;
;
much PvA
193
thamasa obstinately, perseveringly
32'-
1.257.
-gataditîka (adj.) one in strong J 1.83= VI. 220.
whom
heresy has become
Thirata (f.) [fr. thira] steadfastness, stability (thirataya thavara so read for thira).
;
DhA
iv.176
Th&maka
(adj.)
failing strength);
having strength Sn 1144 (dubbala with Nd' 12 (appa+ dubbala).
ThI
sero.
[Vedic stri, on which see Walde, Lat. Wtb. under This form thi is the normal correspondent to Vedic stri the other, more usual (& dial.) form is itthi]
(f.)
;
Thamavant
strong, steadfast, powerA 11.250 iv.i 10, 234, 291 ful, persevering S v. 197, 225 Vv 5' ( = thira balava VvA 35). v. 24; Nd' 131
(adj.)
[thama+ vant]
;
woman
J 1.295,
v.
296 (thi-pura), 397
vi.238.
Thina
(nt.) [Sk.
styana;
;
orig.
pp. of styayate to become

;
Th&ra see
Thala
vi, san.
[from thala orig. a flat dish] a plate, dish, Kagsa a gong Miln 62 vessel D 1.74 J 1.69 Miln 282. Vism 283 (in simile). See also thali.
(nt.)
;
Th&laka
:
i' (nt.) [thala+ka] a smaU bowl, beaker Pv 11. (thalakassa paniyai)), i" (id.); Nett 79 (for holding dipakapallika Com.). oil
(f.)
steia (cp. also thira) = Gr. <rrjc hard, to congeal Lat. stipo to compress also Sk. stimita grease, talc (motionless) = P. timi stima (slow), Mhg. stim Goth, etc. stains = E. stone; Gr. nr'iôQ (heap); Lat. stipes (pale) Ohg. stif = E. stiff] stiffness, obduracy, stolidity, indifference (cp. thaddha & tandi, closely related in meaning). Together with middha it is one of the 5 hindrances (nivaraijani) to Arahantship (see below). Def. as cittassa akammai^nata, unwieldiness or implia; ; ; ;
Th&Iika
=thalakaVin
1.203, 240.
See alhaka".
ThaU
(f.)
(thali in cpds.) [Sk. sthali, cp. thala]

;
an earthen
pot, kettle, large dish in -dhoyana washing of the dish barley 1. 161 (+ sarava-dhovana) ; -paka an offering of
mind ( = immobility) at Nd' 290= Dhs 1156, i236=Nett 86; as citta-gelaflflag morbid state of mind Sn 942 (niddag tandig ("psychosis") at DA i.2ii. Vbh 352 106 sahe thinag pamadena na sagvase), (=Nd' 290 as expl" of linatta) Vism 262 ("sineha,
bility of
where
p.
361 reads patthinna").
Thiyati
;
144
Thera
-middha sloth & drowsiness, stolidity A- torpor two of the 5 nivaranani {Dhs. trsl. pp. I J". 310) Vin n.2011 (vigata); 1.71, 246; in. 49. 234, 269, 278: S i-gq III. 106; V.277 sq. A 111.69 sq. 421 ; Sn 437 (pailcaini
Tbupikata (adj.) rthupa-l-kata] of an alms-bowl so full that the top Vin iv.191.
:
"made
its
a heap." heaped contents bulge out over
sena Marassa) It 27, 120; Ps. 1.31, 45, 162; 11. 12, 169, 179, 228; Pug 68; Dhs 1154, i486: Vism 469; Sdhp
:
Thula (a) & Tbulla (b) (the Vedic sthula (or sthura)
t
latter usual in cpds.) (adj.)

;
;
459-
Thiyati see patitthiyati.
Thiyana
(f.)
&
thina] =thina,
thiyitatta (nt.) [abstr. formations from in exegesis at Nd^ 290Si(see thina)

;
cp. Lith. storas (thick) Lat. taurus, Goth, stiur, Ags. steor (bull -strung, bulky) Ohg. sturi (strong). From stha: see thina, cp. thuna. To ul uU cp. cuja cuUa] compact, massive coarse, common, low, unrefined, gross big, strong, clumsy rough D 1.223 Sn 146 (anuka"), 633 (id.) Dh 31, 265,
;
;
Vbh
Thuta
352.
[cp.
pp. of thavati] praised DhsA 198; J iv.ioi (sada = sada thuto niccapasattho) Miln 278 (vannita th. pasattha).
;
409; J 1.196 (b) Dhs 617; KhA 246; PvA 73, 74 (of thuUani gajjati a cloak); VvA 103; Sdhp 10 1, 346. to speak rough words J 1.226 ( = pharusavacaiiani
;
vadati).
Thuti
(f.)
[cp.
VvA
Thunati
thavati] praise J iv.443 (thutir) karoti)
158.
[see thaneti] i. to moan, groan, roar S v. 148 (thunar) ppr. v. 1. thanag) Vv 52' (of beings in Niraya, otherwise ghosenti), v.l.SS thananti (better ?). 2. to proclaim; shout, praise (confused with thavati) Sn 884.
;
;
-anga (adj.) hcavy-limbed ] 1.420; -accaya a grave offence Vin 1.133, '^7- ^'^''^ ".no, 170 etc.; \"ism 22. -kaccha thick scurf Vin 1.202 -kumari (Vin. v. 129) & kumarika a stout, fat girl J ill. 147; iv.220 (Com. paiicakamagunika-ragena thulataya thullak" ti vuccati) Vism 17. -phusitaka (deva) (the rain-god. probably with reference to the big drops of the rain cp. 1.45)
;
DA
453
DhA
DhA
ness
S 111.141 V.396 A 1.243 II. 140 (a) v.i 14 sq. -vajja a grave sin Vin n.87 (a) -vattha III. 243
; ;
Thulla see thula.
a coarse garment J v. 383 -sarira (adj.) fat, corpulent J 1.420; IV. 220 (opp. kisa thin); -sataka coarse cloth
;
1.393 (a).
vile-
Thusa
[Vedic tusa (m.)] husk of grain, chaiif A 1.242 (together w. other qualities of corn) J i v.8 Vism 346. athusa D 111.199. -aggi a fire of husks Nett 23 -odaka gruel ( =sabbasambharehi katag sovirakag Pug A 232) D 1.166 = A 1.295 = Pug 55 -pacchi a bird stuffed with chaff, a straw-bird J 1.242 -pinda a lump of husks Vin 11.151 -rasi a heap of h. DhA 1.309 -homa an oblation of h. D 1.9 (=DA 1.93 v. 1. BB kana, for kaija cp. kana(nt.)
; ;
Thulata (f) [abstr. to thula] coarseness, roughness,

J IV. 220.
Theta
ti
(adj.) [Sk. from titthita, Miiller P. Gr. 7=sthatr] theto firm, reliable, trustworthy, true 1.4 (DA 1.73
attho) 1.179; S iv.384 A 11.209 = Pug 57: Nd^ 623. abl. thetato in truth attheta J iv.57 (=athira). S HI. 112.
thiro
;
thita-katho
ti
homa D
Thujja
in
(
1.9).
Thena [Vedic stena & stayu, besides which tayu, the

prob.
:
latter
(f.)
[Vedic sthijna from stha, standing fast, as

:
thambha, thina, etc. Nearest relation is thavara on r: ri=l (thijla) n see tuni). Cp. Gr. aravpof: (post) Lat. re.stauro (to prop up again)
= thura,
Gr. ruraw to deprive Oir. taid thief, to a root meaning " conceal "] a thief adj. stealathenena not stealing, not stealthily, openly ing f. atheni A in. 38. Cp. kumbhaD 1.4; 1.72.
original,
cp.
DA
Gr. (jTvXoe pillar, " style " Goth, stojan etc. (see thavara) Ags. styran = E. steer, Ger. steuer] a pillar, prop, support A 11.198; Vv 54' (=thambha VvA 245); DA 1. 1 24. Esp. the sacrificial post in phrase thunupanita " lead to sacrifice " (yupa-sankhatui) thunarj upa" i.i27S;S i.76~'DhA 11. 7 1.294): J 111.45. -kumbh&thuna a sort of drum 1.6 etc. (see kumbha,
;
tthena Vin 11.256 (see
k.).
Thenaka
= prec.]
a thief J vi.115.
fr.
Tbeneti [Denom.
DhA
Theyya
thena] to steal, to conceal J iv.114;
1.80.
DA
where also kumbha -thunika Vin with one support J iv.79.

Thuflira [der.
fr.
iv.285).
eka-thiinaka
i,
thuna] house-top, gable
Th
184
- kan-
nika Com.).
Tbupa [Vedic
stupa, crown of the head, top, gable cp. Gr. (TruTToc (handle, stalk). Oicel. stufr (stump), to *steud as in tudati] a stupa or tope, a bell-shaped pile of earth, a mound, tumulus, cairn dome, esp. a monument erected over the ashes of an Arahant (otherwise called dhatugabbha = dagaba), or on spots consecrated as scenes of his acts. In general as tomb Vin iv.308 J 111.156 (mattika") = Pv 1.8*; in special as tope: A 1.77 11.142, 161, 164 sq. 11.244 J v. 39 (rajata) VvA 156 (Kassapassa bhagavato dvadasayojanikarj kanaka"); Ud 8 Pv lu.io^. Four people are thupdraha, worthy of a tope, viz. a Tathagata, a Tathagatasavaka, a Paccekabuddha, a Cakkavattin D 11.143 = At Dpvs vi.65 th. is to be corrected into A 11.2^5.
;
(nt.) [Vedic steya] theft Vin 1.96 A 1.129 Sn i ig (theyya adinnar) adiyati) 242, 967 ("i) na kareyya) Vv 15' (: theyyar) vuccati thenabhavo VvA 72); Miln Vism 43 ("paribhoga) DA 1.71 Sdhp 55. 61. 264, 265 -citta intending to steal Vin 111.58 -sagvasaka one who lives clandestinely wath the bhikkhus /'always foil, by titthiyapakkantaka) Vin 1.86, 135, 168, 320 v. 222 Miln 310 -sankhatag (adv.) by means of theft, stealthily D 111.65 sq., 133 A III. 209 iv.370 sq. v. 264.
;
Thera [Vedic sthavira. Derivation uncertain. It may come from stha in sense of standing over, lasting (one year or more), cp. thavara old age, then " old = vener able " (in meaning to be compared w. Lat. senior, etc. from num. sem " one "=one year old, i. e. lasting over one and many more years). Cp. also vetus = Gr. iro[,
;
year, E. wether, one year old ram, as cpd. w. veteran, Or it may come from stha in der. *stheua in old man. sthura (sthula: see etym. under thula) thus, " strong = venerable "] t.t. only used with ref, to the bhikkhus
oi
dhiipaT).
Thupika (adj.) [from thupa. The ika applies to the whole compound] having domed roofs (" house-tops ") J VI. 16 (of a Vimana = dvadasayo]anika manimayakaiicanathupika cp. p. 117: paiicathupai) vimanag, expl"" as pancahi kutagSrehi samannagatag).
1
;
Gotama Buddha's community. (a) (adj.) senior, Vin 1.47, 290 (th. bhikkhu opp. nava bh.). 159 (th. bhikkhu a senior bh. opp. to navaka bh. a novice), 187 Theranutherd bhikkhu seniors cS: those next 11.16, 212. to them in age dating not from birth, but from admission to the Order). Three grades are distinguished, thera bh., majjhima bh., nava bh., at D 1.78. See also A 11.23, '47. 1^8; V.201, 348; D III. 123 sq., 218; Dh
;
Theraka
145
-gatha
Thometi
hymns
of the tberis, following
In Sangha-thera. used of Bhikkhus not 260, 261. senior in the Order, the word thera means distinguished. Vin 11.212, 303. In Mahathera the meaning, as applied to the 80 bhikkhus so called, must also have some similar meaning Dipv iv.5 Psalms of the Urelhren xxxvi. At A n.22 it is said that a bhikkhu, however J V.4J6. junior, may be called thera on account o( his wisdom. It is added that four characteristics make a man a thera high character, knowing the essential doctrines by heart, practising the four JhanEis, and being conscious of having attained freedom through the destruction of It is already clear that at a the mental intoxications. very early date, before the Anguttara reached its extant shape, a secondary meaning of thera was tending to supplant that of senior that is. not the senior of the whole Order, but the senior of such a part of the Sangha as live in the same locality, or are carrying out the same thero vassiko at S iv.161 is function. Sole, thera to be read tcro-vassiko. -gatha hymns of senior bhikkhus, X. of a canonical book, incorporated in the Khuddaka-Nikaya. Theratara. very senior, opp'' to navatnra, novice D 11.154 -vada the doctrine of the Theras, the original Buddhist doctrine Dpvs iv.6, 13. 1.164
;
on the Thera-
gatha
(q. v.).
Theva (m. ?) [see etym. under thina. with which cp. in meaning from same root Gr rrT-oi,-!?/ & Lat. stiria, both drop. Cp. also thika. Not with Trenckner (Notes p. 70) fr. stipl a drop stagnant water In Vin. only in phrase civaraij na acchiDne theve pakkamitabbar) Vin
;
'.io,
53
= 11.227,
theva
;
230; J
VI. 530
(madhu-ttheva a drop
of honey).
Thevati
[fr.
orig.
shine, glitter,
shimmer
(like a
" to be congealed or thick "] to drop) J vi.529 (=virocati
,5jo).
Thoka
short, insignihcant
:
little, small, nt a trifle. A iv.io; J vi.366 PvA 12 (kala) nt. thokat] as adv. =a little J 1.220; II. 103, 159; V.198; PvA 13. 38. 43. thokar] thokai] a little each time, graduallv, little by little Dh 121, 239 Miln 9 SnA 18 PvA 168.
;
(adj.) [for
etymology see under thina]
Thokaka (adj.)=thoka; fem. thokika Dh
310.
Thoma
[Vedic stoma a
(nt.)
hymn
of praise] praise.
(f.)
'
Theraka
(adj.)
11.354 (vv.
ft
strong (.'), of clothes: therakani vatthani 11. thevakani, dhorakani, corakani).

(f.)
Thomana
& thomana
fr.
[see
thavati]
;
praising,
;
praise, laudation J 1.220 (=pasar)sa)
Pug 53
PvA
27.
Theri sthavirika
Therika
[see
thera]
PvA 149). 2. a female at Th 2, 4 Dpvs xviii.

;
Vastu
111.283)
an old woman (cp. Pv 11. ri' (^thavarijinna

1.
Thometi [denom.
thoma
cp. thavati] to praise, extol,
celebrate (often with vanneti)
1.240
Sn 679, 1046
thera (see cpds.), as therika
Nd^ 291;
1 1
PvA
196.
pp.
J VI. 337;
SnA
272 (=thutui));
1.9.
VvA
102;
thomita J
D.
-D- euphonic consonant inserted to avoid hiatus (a) orig. only sandhi-cons. in forms ending in t & d (like tavat, kocid, etc.) & thus restored in cpds. where the simplex has lost it (b) then also transferred to & replacing other sandhi-cons. (like puna-d-eva for punar cva). (a) dvipa-d-uttama Sn 995 koci-d-eva PvA 153 kincid-eva ibid. 70 tava-d-eva ib. 74 yava-d-atthai] ib. (b) puna-d-eva Pv 11. ii' 217; ahu-d-eva Miln 2? etc.
:
li'-'S
on one's right:) southern, usually

(direction);
in
comb" with
disa
D
;
in. 180
(one of
;
the 6 points, see
(v.
1.
BB) DhA
;
11.76
samma-d-eva Sn
284.
p. 16
VvA
148
1.487 11.72 S 1.145, etc. -avattaka (adj.) winding to the right D 11. 18 (of the hairs of a Mahapurisa, the 14"* of his characteristics or auspicious signs cp BSk. daksinavarta a precious shell, i. e. a shell the spiral of which turns to the right Av6 1.205 Divy 51, 67, 116); J v.380 -janapada the southern country the " Dekkan " =dakkhlnar|) D
;
;
disa), 188 sq. (id.)
PvA
66
etc.
cp.
SnA
bahu-d-eva J
1.170.
1-96.
153 (expl"*
by Bdhgh
as "
'
pakata-janapado "
bestowing, pre-Da senting, only -, as anna, bala, vanna, sukha, Sn 297; vara" Sn 234; kama J vi.498 Pv 11.13^; ambu giving water, i. e. a cloud Davs v. 32 amatamagga Sdhp I ujaraphala" ib. 26 mar)sa Pgdp 49, etc.
(adj.) [Suffix of da, see dadati] giving,
;
; ;
;
DA
1.265)
Gangaya dakkhinato -samudda the southern
sea J 1.202.
DakktuQa
DaQSaka
Dagseti
see vi.
:
(for dasseti)
see upa
pavi, vi.
Daka
(nt.) [=udaka, aphaeretic from comb"^ like sitodaka which was taken for sito-l-daka instead of sit' odaka] Vin 111.112 S in. 85 A 11.33 =Nd* 420 B' ( the latter has udaka, but Nd' 14 daka).
; ;
:
(f) [Vedic daksina to daks as in dasasyati to honour, to consecrate, but taken as f. of dakkhiija & by grammarians expl. as gift by the " giving " (i. e. the right) hand with popular analogy to da to give (dadati)] a gift, a fee, a donation a donation given to a " holy " person with ref. to unhappy beings in the Peta existence ("Manes "), intended to induce the alleviation of their sufferings an intercessional, expiatory offering, " don attributif " (Feer) (see Stede, Peta Feer Index to AvS p. 480) D Vatthu, etc. p. 51 sq.
; ;
;
-asaya (adj.) (beings) living in water A 11.33s?; -ja sprung from water, aquatic J 1.18 (thalaja d puppha) -rakkhasa a water-sprite J 1.127, 170;
(adj.)
;
VI. 469.
Dakkha^
(adj.) [Vedic daka=Gr. dpi-SeUeTor & Se^tui; dakâti to be able to please, satisfy, cp. dasasyati to honour, Denom. fr. *dasa=Lat. decus honour, skill. All to dek in Lat. decet to be fit, proper, etc. On var. theories of connections of root see Walde, Lat. Wtb. under decet. It may be that *deks is an intens. formation fr. diS to point (see disati), then the original meaning would be " pointing," i. e. the hand use'^ for pointing. For further etym. see dakkhina] dexterous, skilled, handy, able, clever D 1.45, 74, 78; iii.igo' (-t-analasa) 1.119; 111.2 S 1.65; Nd^ 141 (-(- analasa & sampajana); J HI. 247 DA 1.217 ( = cheka); Miln 344 (rupadakkha those who are of " fit " appearance).
;
51 =111.66 (d.-uddhaggika), cp. A 11.68 (uddhagga d.) A HI. 43, 46, 178, 259; iv.64 sq., 394; 111.254 sq. (cuddasa patipuggalika d. given to 14 kinds of worthy recipients) Sn 482. 485 It 19 J 1.228 Pv 1.4* (=dana PvA 18). 1.5' (petanar) d r) dajja), iv.i^'; Miln 257; Vism 220 PvA 29, 50, 70, 1 10 (pujito dakkhinaya). guru-d. teacher's fee VvA 229, 230 dakkhiriar) adisati (otherwise uddisati) to designate a gift to a particular person (with dat.) Vin 1.229=0 11.88. -araha a worthy recipient of a dedicatory gift Pv 11.8^; -odaka water to wash in (orig. water of dedica1.
tion,
PvA
consecrated water) J 1.118; iv.370 DhA 1.112; 11.256 sq. =A 23; -visuddhi. purity of a gift
;
ii.8oy sq.
=D
III. 231,
cp.
Kvu
556 sq.
Dakkhilêyya (adj.-n.) [grd. -formation fr. dakkhina as from a verb *daksinati pujeti] one worthy of a dakîcina.
t.o
The term is expl. at KhA brahmanic usage) at Nd^ 291

;
183,
;
&
also (with ref.

168,
1.142,
220
Dakkha^
Dakkhati
(nt.)
[dakkha' -1- ya, see dakkheyya] decierity,
ability, skill J 111.466.
Dakkhiti see dassati.

;
Dakkhina
tion
[Vedic dakîna, Av. dasino adj. formaadv. 'deksi = *deksinos, cp. purana fr. pura, visupa fr. visu, Lat. bini (=bisni) fr. bis. From same root 'deks are Lat. dexter (with compar. -antithetic
(adj.)
fr.
suffix
cp. cilso Goth,
ter^Sk. tara, as in uttara) & Gr. SeKirepdc taihswa (right hand), Ohg. zeso & zesawa.
See dakkha for further connections] i. right (opp. vama left), with a tjnge of the auspicious, lucky & prominent: Vin 11.195 (hattha) PvA 112, 132 (id.) Ps 1. 125. hattha, pada, etc. with ref. to a Tathagata's body) J 1.50 ("passa the right side) PvA 178 (id.), 112 (bahu); Sn p. 106 (baha) PvA 179 ("janumandalena with the right knee: in veneration). 2. skilled, welltrained (=dakkha) J vi.512 (Com. susikkhita). 3. (of that point of the compass which is characterized through " orientation " by facing the rising sun, & then
; ; ; ;
;
150; 11.44; 'i'i34, 162, D 111.5 It 19 (annan ca datva bahuno saggar) gacchanti da(Ja kkhineyyesu dakkhinag yak^) S" 2^7' 44^ ^1- 5'-'4' 5^9; Nd^ 291 (as one of the 3 constituents of a sucressfnl sacrifice, viz. yaiiiia the g'^t, phala the fruit of the gift, d. the recipient of Cp. i.io^ (where also adj. to be given, of the g'ft). Pv iv.i^^; VvA 120, 155 (Ep. of the Sangha = (Jan a). ujul>huta); PvA 25, 125, 128, 262. -aSS' t'^'^ (lioly) fire of a good receiver of gifts; a met^vphor taken from the brahmanic rite of sacrifice, as 01 1^ of the 7 fires ( = duties) to be kept up (or disca.TdeA) ^y ^ follower of the Buddha A iv.41, 45; D III.;''/ -khetta the fruitful soil of a worthy recipient -puggala an individual deserving a of a Ri ft PvA 92 donatioi'' J 1228 there are 7 kinds enum*" at D in. 253 -sampatti the blessing of finding 8 kinds .'^^ ^ i'i-255 a worthy' object for a dakkhina PvA 27, 137 sq.
M' 1.37, 236 sq. IV. 13 sq. 2 8
; ;
446;
A
;
1.63,
'
Dakkhineyya<^^ (f) [abstr. fr. prec] the fact of being a dakkhineyy ^ Miln 240 (a).
146
Dakkhita
147
expl**
Dattu
to Sn 35). 6. a fine, a penalty, penance in general dandena nikkinati to redeem w. a penalty dandar) dhareti to J VI. 576 (dhanar) datva Com.) da^Kjai) paneti id. Dh 310 inflict a fine Miln 171, 193 DhA 11.71 attha-kahapario dando (cp. DhA III. 482) a fine of 8 k. VvA 76. adanda without a stick, i. e. without force or violence, usually in phrase adanêna asatthena (see above 4) Vin 11. 196 (ad. as. nago danto mah'esina thus of a Cakkavattin who rules the world peacefully pafhavii) ad. as. dhammena abhivijiya ajjhavasati D 1.89 iv.89, 105, or dhammena-manusasati Sn 1C02 =S 1.236. -Abhighata slaying w. cudgels PvA 58 -&raha (adj.) deserving punishment J v. 442 VvA 23 -adana taking up a stick (weapon) (cp. above 4), comb"* with satth' i.iio, 113, 410; D 111.92, 93. 289: A IV.4C0 adana Vism 326. -kathina k. cloth stretched on a stick (for the purpose of measuring) Vin 11. 116; -kathalika a large kettle with a handle Vin 1.286 -kamma punishment by beating, penalty, penance, atonement J 111.276, 527; V.89 Miln 8 tj karoti to punish, to inflict a fine Vin 1.75, 76, 84 11.262 -koti the tip of a branch or Vism 39 stick DhA 1.60 -dipika a torch J vi.398 DhA 1.220, 399 -ppatta liable to punishment MUn 46 -paduma N. of a plant (cp. Sk. dan4otphala = sahadeva, Halayudha) J 1.5 1 -para7ana supported by or leaning on a stick (of old people) 1.88 A 1.138 Miln 282 -parissavana a strainer with a handle Vin 11. 119; -pahara a blow with a stick D 1.144 -panin carrying a stafi. "staff in hand" 1.108; -bali (-adi) fines & -bhaya fear of punishment A taxes, etc. DhA 1.25 1 11. 121 sq.=Nd' 470=Miln 196; -(m)antara among the sticks D 1. 166= A 1.295 =11.206 = '-y?. 238. 307. 342 = Pug 55 see note at Dial. 1.228 -yuddha a club-fight D 1.6 J III. 541 -lakkhana fortune-telling from sticks D 1.9; -vakara a net on a stick, as a snare, 1.153; -sikka a rope -velupesika a bamboo stick J iv.382 slung round the walking-staff Vin 11. 131 -hattha with a stick in his hand J 1.59.
:
;
Dakkhita [Vedic dikîta pp. of diks, Intens to daâyati see dakkha'] consecrated, dedicated J v. 188. Cp.
dikkhita.
dakkhati, see dassati] seeing, perceivDakkhln (adj.) ing f. i in atira-dakkhipi nava a ship out of sight of land D 1.222.
[fr.
;
Dakkheyya
(nt.)
[cp.
dakkha'] cleverness,
skill
;
11.237
(Com. kusalassa-jiaoa-sampayuttai)
viriyar))
1.7
;
111.468.
Dtttha [pp. of daiati, see dasati] bitten J
Miln 302
=A
PvA
144.
Dattlutr {n. ag. to dassati] one

Datthfi
(i.) [cp.
who
sees
11.25.
datha] a large tooth, tusk, fang Miln 150
(visa).
Da^^ha
[Sk. dagdha, pp. of dahati, see dahati] burnt, aJways with aggi consumed by fire Sn 62 Pv 1.7* Miln 47 PvA 56 (indaggi). -tthana a place burnt by fire J 1.2 12 also a place of cremation (sarirassa d.) PvA 163 (=alahana).
;
;
I>a44hi [not with Trenchner, Notes p. 65=Sk. dardhya, but with Kern, Toev. ii3=Sk. drdhi (from dpdha, see da]ba), as in comp" dfdhi karoti & bhavati to make or become strong] making firm, strengthening, in kayadaddhi-bahula strengthened by gymnastics, an athlete J III. 3 ID (v. 1. dalhi), IV. 2 19 (v. 1. distorted kadjiji-
phahuna).
1 cp. guna Da94<i [Vedic dapcja, dial. = *dal[d]ra (on gula etc.) to 'del as in Sk. dala, dalati. Cp. Lat. dolare delere to destroy Gr. to cut, split, work in wood Mhg. zelge twig zol a stick. iaiSaXov work of art Possibly also fr. dan[d]ra (r = l freq., n 1 as tula: tiina venu velu, etc. cp. anda, canda), then it would equal Gr. Sivipov tree, wood, & be connected with Sk. d&ru] I stem of a tree, wood, wood worked into something, e. g. a handle, etc. J 11. 102 405 (v. 1. dabba)
;
: :
M
;
Vism 313; PvA 220 (nimbanikkhassa dandena

dabbena] katasula).
tidanda a tripod. 2. a stick, stafi, rod, to lean on, & as support in walking the walking-stick of a Wanderer Vin 11. 132 (na sakkoti Vina dandena ahinditui)), 196; S 1.176; A 1.138; 206; Sn 688 (suvajjija) J 111.395 v. 47 (loha) Sdhp 399 dsiijdai) olubbha leaning on the (eka, dvaya, ti). A III. 298 Th 2, 27. St. M. 1. 108 3. a stick as means of punishment, a blow, a thrashing daijdehi annamaj^fiai) upakkamanti " they go for each other with sticks " 1.86 = Nd^ 199 r) dadati to give a thrashing dariêna paharai) dadati to hit with J IV. 382 v. 442 a stick S IV. 62 brahma" a certain kind of punishment D II. 154, cp. Vin 11.290 & Kern, Manual p. 87; paflca satSui daijiô a fine of 500 pieces Vin 1.247 panita receiving ample p. Pv iv.i**; purisa-vadha J 11. 417; r3ja-dandai) karoti (c. loc.) to execute the royaJ beating PvA 216. See also Dh 129, 131, 310, 405 4. a stick as a weapon in general, only in cert, phrases & usually danijar) adiyati to take in comb" w. sattha, sword, up the stick, to use violence: attadanda (atta=a-da) violent Sn 935 attadandesu nibbuta Dh 406 = Sn 630 iv.117: adinna-danda adinnaa. -I- kodhabhibhuta S sattha Vin 1.349 opp. dandai) nidahati to lay down the stick, to be peaceful sabbesu bhutesu nidhaya darxjlai) Sn 35, 394. 629 nihita-d. nihita-sattha using neither stick nor sword, of the Dhamraa D 1.4, 63 M 1.287; A 1.211; 11.208; IV. 249; v. 204. dandai)
; ; ;
;
[v.
1.
M
;
Davd&kft [Demin. of danda] i. a (small) stick, a twig; a staff, a rod a handle D 1.7 (a walking stick carried for ornament see DA 1.89) J 1.120 (sukkha a dry twig) DhA III. 171 Vism 353. addha a III. 26; 11.103.; (birch) rod, used as a means of beating (taleti) A 1.47 i.87 = Nd" 6o4 = MiIn 11.122 197; ubhato two 1.129 = 189; ratha the flag-staf! handled (of a saw) See of a chariot Miln 27 venu a jungle rope J 111.204. 2. the also kudaiiiâka a twig used for tying J in. 204. crossbar or bridge of a lute J 11.252, 253. -dipika a torch J 1.31 -madhu " honey in a branch," a beehive DhA 1.59.
;
:
=M
DaQdaniya (adj.) [grd. formation from daijâ] punishment Miln 186.

Datta' [ppof dadati] given
(-
liable to
'
by often
;
in
madatta, Deva-datta=Theo-dor. = SnA 272 (v. 1. dinna).
etc.)
Np. as BrahSn 217 (para)
Datta' (adj.-n.) [prob. =thaddha, with popular analogy to a silly datta', see also dandha & cp. dattu] stupid
;
fellow
M M
1.383
J vi.192
(Com.
dandha
la|aka).
Datti (f.) 1.166

;
[from dad5ti-l-ti] A 1.295 1.78. 342

;
gift,
:
donation,
;
offering
li-206
Pug
55.
Dattika (adj.) [der. fr. datta] given; J 111.221 (kula") nt. a gift D 1.103 ( = dinnaka DA 1.271). IV. 146 (id.)
;
nikkhipati
id.
1.206.
d. -sattha
paramasana Nd' 576.
danâ-sattha-abbhukkirana & danda-sattha-abhinipitana Nd' 576*. Cp. patidanda retribution Dh 133. 5. (fig.) a means of frightening, frightfulness, violence, teasing. In this meaning used as nt. as M 1.372 tini kammassa kiriyaya daij(J5ni papassa kayadan(âi) vaci", mano" in the same sense as m. at Nd' 293 (as
;
: ;
Dattiya = dattika. given as a present J 11. 119 (kula) V.281 (sakka) vi.21 (id.): VvA 185 (maharSja" by the King).
;
Dattn
(adj. ?) [is it base of n. ag. datar ? see datta"] stupid, in d-pannatta a doctrine of fools 1.55 1.515: J IV.338.
=M
Dada
Dada
148
ger. to give out, to
Danta
hand over daruni aharitva aggir) provide with fire J 11.102 safake aharitva to present w. clothes J 1.265 dve kotthase vibhajitva kutikayo karetva adaQSu had d. to deal out J 1.226 huts built & gave them PvA 42. 3. (abs.) with inf. to permit, to allow: khaditur) J 1.223; nikkhamitur) pavisitug J 1.263, etc. J n.154
:
(-) (adj.-suS.) [Sk." dad or dada, cp "da & dadati base 3] giving, to be given S 1.33 (panna") Kh viii.io (kama) Pv 11.9' (id. ^dayaka PvA 113); u.12* (phala" duddada hard =dayin PvA 157); VvA 171 (purii)). to give S i.i9 = iv.65 = J ii.86=vi.57i.
; ;
katva
d. to
Dad&ti [Redupl. formation da as in Lat. do, perf. de-di, Ohg. dati Gr. Siiuifit cp. Lat. dos dowry, Gr. ZiiiLith. duti to give] to give, etc. I. Forms. The foil, bases form the Pali verb-system da, day, dada & di. i Bases fut. dassati J i.i 13, 279 (a) da da & (reduced) da. III. 83 A in. 37 ist sg. dassami J 1.223 "160 PvA 17, dammi interpreted by Com. as fut. is in 35, etc. reality a contraction fr datug ihkmi, used as a hortative or dubitative subjunctive (fr. dahami, like kahami 1 am willing to do fr. katui) ihami) Sn p. 15 (" shall I give"); 11. 112; IV. 10 (varar) te dammi); Pv i.io'; 11.3^* (kin t' ahai) dammi what can I give thee =dassami pret. ada Sn 303 Pv 11.2^ ( =adasi PvA 81) PvA 88). Mhvs VII. 14 2nd sg. ado J iv.io ( = adasi Com.) Miln 384 1st. pi. adamha J 11. 71 Miln 10 2nd pi. adattha aor. adasi J 1.57 (ma ad.) Miln 10, & dattha J Ii.i8i inf. J 1. 150, 279; PvA 73, etc.; pi. adai)su Pv i.ii'. PvA 1 7, 48 (kama), etc. & datave datug J III. 53 PvA 7, 26, 88, etc. grd. databba J in.52 Sn 286. PvA (b) da: pp. datta -ger. datva J 1.152, 290 (a) 70, 72, etc. & datvana Pv i.ii^; also as "da (for daya Der. or dana) in prep, cpds., Uke an-up5da, ada, etc. nt. fr. I. are Caus. dapeti, pp. dapita n. ag. datar dana. See also suffix da, datti, dattika, etc. and pp. (reduced) day, 2. Bases day & atta (=a-d[a]ta). contracted into de. (a) day" : only in der. daya, dayaka, dayin and in prep. cpds. a-daye (ger. of adati). (b) de: pres. ind. deti Sn 130; J ii.iii, 154; PvA 8; ist sg. demi J 1.228, 307; 2nd desi J 1.279; PvA 39. ist pi. dema J 1.263 in.126 PvA 27, 75 (shall we give) imper. dehi 2nd detha^J in. 127; 3rd denti Sn 244. Vin 1. 17; J 1.223; IV. 10 1 PvA 43, 73; 3rd sg. detu ni04 2nd pi. detha It 66 J ni.126; PvA 29, J 1.263 PvA 3, 1 1 etc. grd. ppr. dento J 1.265 62, 76. Other der. fr. base deyya Mhvs vii.31. B'Sk. deya. 2 are dayati & daya (q. v.). 3. Base dada: pres. ind. dadati S 1.18 Sn p. 87 ist. sg. dStdami J 1.207 Sn 42 1 imper. dadahi Dh ^9. 3rd. pi. dadanti J in. 220 Pv II. I*. pot. dadeyya PvA 17; MUn 28 & dade Pv 11.3'^; Vv 62'; 1st. sg. dadeyyag J 1.254, 265 2nd. Also contracted forms dajja sg. dadeyySsi J in. 276 5 1. 18 (may he give); Dh 224; Pv 1.4' (=dadeyya PvA
; ;
'
Daddabha [onomatop.] a heavy,
indistinct noise, a
thud
J 111.76 (of the falling of a large fruit), v. 1. duddabhayasadda to be regarded as a Sk. gloss =dundubhya-
âbda.
See also dabhakka.

fr.
Daddabbayati [Denom. to thud J 111.77.
prec] to make a heavy noise,
Daddara^ [onomat. from the noise, cp. next with note on gala] partridge J lir.541.
&
cakora,
Daddara'
[cp. Sk. dardara] a cert, (grinding, crashing) noise A iv.171 J 11.8 in. 461 N. of a mountain, expl"* as named after this noise J 11.8 in. 16, 461.
; ; ; ;
Dadda)hati [Sk. jajvalyati, Intens. of jval, see jalati] to only in pp. med. daddalblaze, to shine brilliantly hamana resplendent, blazing forth S 1.127 = } 1.469; Vv 17^; 34'; Pv 11.12; 111.3^; VvA 89 (ativiya vijjotamana) PvA 157 (at. virocamana), 189 (at. abhijalanto). Spelling daddallamana at J v. 402 vi.118.
;
Dadda
(nt.) [Sk. dadru f. & dardru a kind of leprosy, dadruna leprous (but given *by Halayudha in the meaning of ringworm, p. 234 Auf recht) fr. *der in Sk. drnati to tear, chap, spht (see dara & dala) cp. Lat. derbiosus Ohg. zittaroh Ags. teter] a kind of cutaneous eruption Miln 298 Vism 345. -bandhana in d.-bandhanadi-bandhana at ThA 241
;
; ;
.'
should be read danda".
'
Daddnla^ a cert, kind of rice 295; 11.206; Pug 55.
1.166
M 1.78,
343
1.241,
Daddala'
(nt.) [Sk. dardura ?] in naharu" (v. 1. dala & i.iSS (kukkutapattena pi. n-daddudadalla) both at lena pi aggir) gavesanti) & A iv.47 (kukkutapattai) va n-daddular) va aggimhi pakkhittai) patiliyati) unexplained perhaps a muscle.
Dadhi
17); 11.9*"; ist sg. dajjar) Vin 1.232 (daijahai)=dajjai) .Cp. i.io' (dajjahaij) J rv.ioi (=dammiCom.) ; Pv 11.9*'; 2nd. pi. dajjcyyjtha Vin 1.232; 3rd y. dajppr. dadanto jeyya & 3rd. pi. dajjui) in cpd. anupa.
ahar)).
;
[Sk. dadhi, redpl. formation fr. dhayati to Cp. also dhenu cow, dhita, etc.] sour milk, curds, junket Vin 1.244 ('" enum" of 5-fold cow-produce, cp. D 1.201 (id.); gorasa) 1.316; A 11.95; J 11.102; IV. 140 Miln 41, 48, 63 Dhs 646, 740, 875 Vism 264,
(nt.)
suck.
362.
Sn
p. 87.
gen. etc. dadato
It.
89;
dadat) Sn 187, 487; Pv 11.9*'; aor. adadai) dadamana J 1.228, 11.154; PvA 129. Vv 34" =adisii) VvA 151) proh. 2nd. pi. ma dadittha DhA 1.396; J in. 171.- -ger. daditva Pv 11.8'- (v. 1.
Dh 242 Pv 11.9*^; Vv 67'. ppr. med:

;
-ghafa a milk bowl J 11.102 -mandaka whey S ii.iii -mala " the milk sea," N. of an ocean j iv.140 -varaka
;
a pot of milk-curds J
111.52.
Danta* [Sk. danta

;
BB
contr. into dajja (should be read dajja) Der. dada for da. Pv 11.9"' (=datva PvA 139). (& di) 4. (Pcissive) base di pp. dinna pres. diyati S 1. 18; Th 2, 475; PvA 26, & diyyati VvA 75; cp. ppr. diyamana pret. diyittha adiyati 1.395 PvA 8, 26, 49, I lo, 133, etc. -Der. fr. 4 are Desid.
datva)
DhA
II. Meanings i. (trs.) with ace. to dicchati, diti, etc. give, to present with danag deti (w. dat. & abs.) to be
:
liberal (towards), to be munificent, to make a present (fig.) S 1.18; It 89; Pv 1.4'; Il3; PvA 8, 27, etc. okasag to give opportunity, allow J 1.265; ovadai) to
fr. ace. dantai) of dan, gen. datah = Lat. dentis. Cp. Av.-dantan, Gr. Mvra, Lat. dentem Oir. det Goth. tunj>us, Ohg. zand, Ags. toot (=tooth) & tusc ( =tusk) orig. ppr. to *ed in atti to eat = " the biter." Cp. datha], a tooth, a tusk, fang, esp. an elephant's tusk; ivory Vin 11. 117 (naga-d. a pin of ivory); Kh n. (as one of the taca-paiicaka, or 5 dermatic constituents of the body, viz. ke.sa. loma nakha d. taco, see detailed description at KhA 43 sq.) pankadanta rajassira " with sand between his teeth & dust iv.362, 371 on his head " (of a wayfarer) Sn 980
,
;
give advice PvA 1 1 jivitii) to spare one's life J 11.154 pativacanai) to answer J 1.279 sadîukaraQ to applaud to offer, to J 1.223; pafifiSar) to promise PvA 76; allow: maggai) i. e. to make room Vin 11.22 1 J 11.4; to grant varar) a maggar) dehi let me pass J iv.ioi wish j IV. 10 Pv 11.9*"; to give or deal out dandar) 2. with a thrashing J iv j82 paliarar) a blow S iv.62.
'
; J n.153 Vism 251 VvA 104 (isa long J 1.61 tusks) PvA 90, 152 (fang) Sdhp 360. -ajina ivory -a(thika 11.71 (gloss: dhanadhariftari)
;
1.242
;
" teeth-bone," ivory of teeth i. e. the tooth as such Vism 21. -avarana the lip (lit. protector of teeth) DhA 1.387. -uUahakai) (M in. 167) J iv.i88; VI. 590 -kattha a tooth-pick Vin 1.46 = 11.223; see ullahaka vi.75 Miln 11.138 A 111.2511 11.25 1. 51, fti J 1.232 -kara an artisan in ivory. 15; DhA n.184; Vv.\ O3
: ; ;
Danta
ivory-worker D 1.78; J 1.3^0; Miln 331; Vism 336; -kuta tooth of a maimed bullock (?) (thus taking kuta as kuta', and equivalent to kSfadanta), in phrase asanivicakkai) danta-kutai) D 111.44 47, which has also puzzled the translators (cp. Dial. 111.40 " munching them all up together with that wheel-less thunderbolt of a jawbone," with note " the sentence is not clear "). -p4}i row of teeth Vism 251; -pons tooth-cleaner, always comb"' with mukh' odaka water for rinsing the teeth Vin III. 51 IV. 90, 233; J iv.69 Miln 15; SnA 272. The C. on PirSj. 11. 4, 17, (Vin in. 51) gives 2 kinds of dantapoQa, viz. chinna & acchinna. -ratUa the root of a tooth; the gums J v.172 -vakkalika a kind of ascetics (peeling the bark of trees with their teeth ?) DA 1.271 -vanna ivory-coloured, ivory-white Vv 45'; -ralaya an iv. bangle DhA 1.226 -vikati a vessel of iv. Vism 336. -vikhadana biting D 1.78 II. i8 J 1.320 with teeth, i. e. chewing Dhs 646, 740, 875 -vidai)saka (either = vidassaka or to be read ghai)saka) showing
: :
149
V.3,
Dameti
104 dravyar) ca bbavyali).
(b) material, subsubstantial, a worthy
stance,
property
something
object
Pgdp
14.
A 1.254 i.i 14 jatika of good material, fit for, able Vism 196. -saghara collecting (cp. Sk. patrabhuta) something substantial PvA 114 (should prob. be read sambhara). -sambhara the collection of something substantial or worth collecting, a gift worth giving
; ; ;
J IV. 3 II
V.48; vi.427
DhA
1.321
11.114.
Dabba^ (adj.-n.) [Sk. dravya, of dru wood, see daru] treelike, wooden; a tree, shrub, wood .J 1.108 (d.-tiijagaccha a jungle of wood & grass); v. 46 (d.-gahana a
thicket of shrubs
&
trees)
Vism 353
of
(tiija).
wood, see d5ru] a DabbI (f.) [Sk. (wooden) spoon, a ladle; (met.) the hood of a snake Dh 64; (dabbimatta phapaputaka DhA iv.132). In cpds. gen. & instr, davya J 111.2 18; Miln 365.
darvi = d5ni-i made
one's teeth (or chattering ?) A 1. 261 (of hasita, laughter) -sampatti splendour of teeth DhA 1.390.
dabbi".
-kanna the
a
priest);
tip of the ladle
DhA
1.3 71
sp<?on, viz. for the
purposes of offering
;
-gaha holding n.157 (of a
Dsnta'
J VI. 223
[Sk. danta] made of ivory, or iv.-coloured (y&na = dantamaya). -kasava ivory-white & yellow Vin 1.287; -valaya see
(adj.)
Pv 11.9" (=katacchu-gahika PvA 135); mukha a kind of bird J vi.540 ( =ata) -boma a spoonoblation
1.9.
danta'.
Dabbha
d&myati to make, or to be tame,
[Sk.
darbha to drbhati, to
;
plait,
interlace,
etc.
Dtate'
[Sk. danta, pp.
cp. Lith.
See dameti] tamed, concp. Gr. ififiTOi-, Lat. domitus. trolled, restrained Vin 11. 196; S 1.28, 65, 141 (nago va danto carati anejo) 1.6 (cittag dantaij) It 123 (danto
;
darbas plaiting, crating] a bunch of kuâ grass (Poa Cynosuroides) D 1.141 1.344 A 11.207. -puppha " kusa-flower," Ep. of a jackal J in. 334.
damayatai) se(tho)
475. 323.
Sn 370, 463, ( catumagga-niyamena d. DhA

;
sudanta well-tamed,
is
;
513, 624 Dh 35, 142 in. 83), 321 sq. =Nd^

;
Dabhakkai)
(?)
(indecl.)
= daddabhai)
(v.
I.
a certain noise (of
a falling fruit) J in. 77
duddabha daddabha).
restrained
Sn 23 Dh
;
159,
Dama
(adj.-n.)
;
dama
tamed S
iv.6.
;
-bhiinii a safe place
one who
111.84
Dh
323)
DhA
(=Nibbana), or the condition of ^<^' 475 ('^ continuation of
meti]
(& of a nt. damo the instr. damasa) [Ved. Ags. tam=E. tame, Ohg. zam to *deill& in dataming, subduing self-control, self-command,
;
Dantaka a pin of tooth or ivory makara" the tooth of a sword-fish Vin 11.113, 117; iv.47. See details under makara.
Duidha
22,
(adj.)
[Sk.
Fausboll refers
;
Trenckner {Notes 65) to dr4ha
it to Sk. tandra see also Miiller, P. Gr.
(d3nena damena sariyamena = It 15 expl. at DA 1.160 as indriya-damena uposatha-kammena) in. 147, 229; S 1.4, 29, i68=Sn 463 (saccena danto damasa upeto) S iv.349 A 1.151; n.152 sq. Sn 189. 542 (ppatta), 655; 111.269 (-1- upasama) Dh 9, 25, 261; Nett 77; Miln 24 (sudanto uttame dame), duddama hard to tame or control Dh 159: PvA 280 Sdhp 367. arindama taming the enemy
moderation
1.53
Liiders Z.D.M.G. 58, 700. A problematic connection is that with thaddha & datta^ (q. v.)] slow slothful, indocile; silly, stupid 1.453; S iv.190; Dh 116; J 1. 1 16, 143 11.447 v. 158 vi.!92 {+ la|Ska) Th I, 293; Miln 59, 102, 251 DhA 1.94, 251 in. 4. Vism 105, 257 (with ref. to the liver). -Abhiiina sluggish intuition in. 106 A v.63 ; Dhs
&
(q. v.).
Damaka
verting
(adj.-n.)
;
= dama]
i.
subduing, taming; con-
one
who
practises self-control
M 1.446
(assa")
176; Nett
7.
24, 50, 123 sq., cp.
A
;
11.149 sq.
Vism
85.
who teaches a clan self-mastery 505 (go'', assa, liatthi") Th 2, 422 (-karuiifj'aya paresag cittassa damaka ThA 268). 2. one who practises self-mortification by living on the remnants of offered food (Childers) Abhp 467.
III. 2 (id.)
J 1.349 (kiila"
bhikkhu), one
Dtndhati
(f.)
stupidity
DhA
1.250
as dandhattai]
at
in. 106.
(f), in a
Damatha [Sk
(cittassa d.)
;
damatha]
taming,
;
subduing,
(-1-
mastery,
;
restraint, control
1.235
;
ni.54
samatha)
Dh
Dandhanata
absence of sluggishness Dhs 42, 43
PvA
35
265
Dpvs
vi.36.
Dandhayana
(f) clumsiness Miln 105.
Damaiia
(adj.-nt.)
taming, subduing, mastery
PvA
251
(arinar) d-sila
= arindama).
damya, see damma] to be tamed: tame Th 5 (better to be read
i
,
Dandhayitatta (nt.) [der. fr. dandheti] stupidity ( dandhata) D 1.249 (opp. vitthayitatta) S 11.54 Miln 105
;
Damaya
(adj.)
[Sk.
DA
1.252.
fr.
duddamaya
difficult to
Dandheti [Denom.
293 (opp. tareti).
dandha] to be slow, to tarry Th pp. dandhayita see in der. tta.

;
damiya).
i,
Damita
Dameti
DapMi Caus.
Dappa
[Sk.
;
fr.
d&' to clean, see pariyo
pp. data see ava.
[Sk. dam5yita = danta'; cp. Gr, a W/iarof domitus] subdued, tamed J v. 36; PvA 265.
Lat.
wantonness, arrogance Miln 361, 414: Pgdp 50. Cp. ditta'. In J H.277 def. of root gabb at Dhtm 289.
darpa,
to dg-pyati]
[Sk.
into the house, to Lat. domare Qir.

;
damayati, caus. to dimyati of *dam to bring domesticate Gr. i5a/iriu, ifttiriic dam (ox); Goth. tamjan = Ohg.
;
Dappita
(adj.) arrogant,
haughty
J v.232, 301.
Dabba*
dravya, nt. to dravati (drn)] (a) fit for, able, worthy, good, S i.i87=Th i, 1218, cp. Pss. of the Brethren, 399, n. 4 ( = Sk. bhavya, cp. Panini
(adj.-n.) [Sk.
zemman=Ags. temian=. tame; to *deina of dama house, see dampati] to make tame, chastise, punish, master, conquer, convert Vin 11.196 (daijcjcna) 11. 102 Dh 80, 305 (attanar)) It 123 (ppr. [danto] damayatai) settho [santo] samayatar) isi) Miln 14, 386; PvA 54 (core d. = converted).
;
IV
Dametar
Dametar
150
break.
Dasa
SnA
Caus. daleti 40); Miln 398. uddiyati.
[n.-ag. to daraeti - Sk. damayitf, cp. Sk. damitr = Gr. {!rav)laiiarwp (iJt)Tiip Lat. domitor] one who tames or subdues, a trainer, in phrase adantanar) dameta " the 11. 102 Th 2, tamer of the untamed " (of a Buddha)
;
Pass,29
Sn
(dalayit va = chinditvS diyati (Sk. diryate) see
M
;
135-
Dalidda
[Sk.
;
Dampati
dampati master
of the
&
wife
cp. also patir han,
house dual husband *dam, as in Gr. fw, tîiîn &

:
Dalidda (adj.-n.) [Sk. daridra, to daridrati. Intens. to drati run (see dava), in meaning cp. addhika wayfarer = poor] vagrant, strolling, poor, needy,
&
short base of *dailia house = Ved. dama, Gr. fo/ior, Lat. domus to *dema (as also in dameti to domesticate) to build, cp. Gr. î/iw & ii/ias; Goth, timrjan Obg. zimbar E. timber] master of the house, householder, see tudampati & cp. gahapati.
Cff-
in ^t(r7rori)c
= dampati,
wretched; a vagabond, beggar Vin 11.159; (1:) S 1.^6 (opp. a4(Jha) A 11.57, 203 111. 351 iv.219 v.43 Pug 51; VvA 299 (J:) M 11.73; S v. 100, 384, 404; Vv2o' (=duggata VvA loi) DA 1.298; PvA 227;
;
;
Sdhp
89, 528.
Daliddata (i) [Sk. daridrata] poverty
VvA
63.
Damma
[Sk dam\a, grd. of damyati see dameti & cp. damaya (damiya)] to be tamed or restrained esp. with rcf. to a young bullock 1.225 (balagava dammagSva the bulls & the young steers) It 80 also of other animals: assadamma-sarathi a horse-trainer A 11.112; & lig. of unconverted men likened to refractory bullocks in phrase purisa-damma-sarathi (Ep. of the Buddha) " the trainer of the human steer " D 1.62 (misprint
(adj.)
;
Daliddiya see dajiddiya.
Da]ba
dhamma) = 11.93
=111.5 (nara-vara-d.-sarathi cp.
11.38; 86.
111.112;
Vv
i?*^
VvA
(adj.) [Sk. drdha to drhyati to fasten, hold fast; *dhergh, cp. Lat. fortis (strong). Gr. rapipvi; (thick), For further relations see Walde, Lith. difias (strap). Lat. Wtb. under fortis] firm, strong, solid steady, fast D 1.245 S 1.77 nt. adv. very much, hard, strongly A 11.33; Sn 321 (nava), 357, 701, 821 (r) karoti to strengthen), 966 (id.); Dh 112; J 11. 3 iv.io6; DhA iv.48 KhA 184; VvA 212 (=thira); PvA 94, 277.
Dayati'=dayati (q. v.) to fly J iv.347 (+uppatati); VI. 145 (dayassu=uyyassu Com.).
Dayati'
dalhar) (adv.)
Dh
61, 313.
day to divide, share, cp. Gr. Saiopai, Salvvfii, lairtj, etc. to da (see dadati, base 2), & with p. Gr. fa-irairi), Lat. daps (see Walde, Lat. Wtb. s. V.)] to have pity (c. loc), to sympathize, to be kind J VI. 445 (dayitabba), 495 (dayyasi = dayar) kareyyasi).
= [Ved.
day ate
of
strong in anything, skilled in some art, 1.82; proficient S 11.266 = A 11.48 (of an archer); Vv 63I ace. to Trenckner, Notes p. 60 (cp. J VI. 77
-dhamma
;
also
VvA
;
26i)=drdha-dhanva, from dhanu= having a

;
Daya
(f) [Ved. daya, to dayati^] sympathy, compassion, Usually as kindness 1.78; Sn 117; J 1.23; vi.495. anuddaya freq. in cpd. dayapanna showing kindness
M
;
strong bow -nikkama of strong exertion Sn 68 (=Nd' 11.95 294) -parakkama of strong effort, energetic A 11.250; Dh 23; Th 2, 160; -pahara a violent blow -pikara (etc.) strongly fortified S iv.194; J HI.83 -bhattin firmly devoted to somebody DhsA 350.
D A
(=dayar) metta-cittai) apanno Pug 57 VvA 23. IV. 249 sq.

1.4
; ;
DA 1.70) M
;
Dalhi"
1.286
see etym. connection under darl] fear, Dara 1.138 (vineyya terror; sorrow, pain Vin 11. 156 hadaye darag) S ii.ioi, 103; iv.186 sq. Th 2, 32 (=cittakato kilesa patho ThA, 38); J iv.61 Vv 83'
[Sk.
dara
[f. of drdha>dalha in comp" like dj^hi-bhuta, etc. cp. daddhi] in kaya-dajhi-bahula strong in body, athletic Vin 11.76, cp. Com. on p: 313 J 111.310 iv.219. dalhikarana steadiness, perseverance SnA 290 (-1- adhaIn cpds. also dajhi" viz. -katnma rapata), 398 (id).
;
making firm
18,
strengthening Vin 1.290

112.
;
J v. 254
Pug
22
Vism
(=daratha
41).
A A
II.
n,
327); Pv 1.8= (=citta-daratha PvA sadara giving pain, fearful, painful 1.464; 172 S i.ioi. Cp. adara & purindada.
VvA
;
Dava^
fire,
Daratha
[Sk. daratha, der. fr. dara] anxiety, care, distress Sn J5 III. 287 sq. (kayika & cetasika d.) 11.238; of (darathaja the Arahant has nought in him
M
:
dava, to dunoti (q. v.) cp. Gr. laig fire-brand] See also dava & daya. heat J in.260. -daha ( = Sk. davagni) conflagration of a forest, a jungle-fire Vin 11.138; 1.306; J 1.641; Cp. 111.9^; Miln 189 Vism 36.
[Sk.
bom
;
Dava^
care C^ explains
kilesa-d.)
23, 41
;
by
parilaha fever)
1.61
(sabba-
PvA
230
(id.);
DhA
11.215;
Miln 3?o
PvA
VvA
327.
*dren besides abhiddavati, also dabba=dravyar)] running, course, fUght; quickness, sporting, exercise, play Vin 11.13; 1.273;
[Sk.
flow, etc.
drava to dravati to run,

(
ia
111.2
(see dalidda)
& *dram = Gr.
Spo/ioc); cp.
Dari (f) [Sk. dari to dn>ati to cleave, split, tear, rend, caus. darayati *der = Gr. Hpw to skin, lipfia, fnpa skin) Lith. dirii (id.) Goth. ga-tairan=Ags. teran (tear) = Ohg. zeran (Ger. zerren). To this the variant (r:l) See also daddara, daddu, dara, *del in dalati, dala, etc. avadiyati, adinna, uddiyati, purindada ( = purag-dara)] a cleavage, cleft; a hole, cave, cavern J 1.18 (v. 106), 462 (musika mouse-hole); 11. 4 18 (=maniguha); SnA 500
;
dava 14 11.40, 145 iv.167; Pug 2j. 25. davaya (dat.) id. Nd' (abl.) in sport, in fun Vin 11.101 davar) 540; Miln 367; Dhs 1347, cp. DhsA 402. karoti to sport, to play J 11.359, 363. -atthaya in joke, for fun Vin ii.i 13 ; -kamyata fond1.565. ness for joking, Vin iv.i 1, 354 ;
;
I.I
Dasa* [Sk. daia=Av. dasa, Gr. Hxa, Lat. decem. Goth, taihun, Oir. deich, Ags, tien, Ohg. zehan fr. *dekm, a
cpd. of dv-(- km = " two hands "] the number ten gen. dasannar) (Dh 137); instr. dasahi (Kh iii.) & dasabhi In cpds. (-) also as )asa (sojasa 16) & (Vin 1.38). rasa (terasa 13 pannar" 15 atfhar" 18). Metaphorical meaning. (A) In the first place 10 is used for measurement (more recent & comprehensive than its base 5) it is the no of a set or comprehensive unity, not in -a vague (like 3 or 5), but in a definite (B) There inheres in it the idea of a fixed sense. measure, with which that of an authoritative, solemn & auspicious importjince is coupled. This apphes to the unit as well as its decimal comb"* (100. 1000). Ethically it denote." a circle, to fulfil all of which constitutes a high achievement or power.
; ; ; ;
= padara).
-cara a cave dweller (of a
entrance of Cp. iii.7>.
monkey) J a cave Vism no. -saya a
v. 70
-mukha
lair in a cleft
of 'der, see dara) in dalati Dala (q. V.) orig. a piece chipped ofE=a chip, piece of wood, p. daQ(Ja, Mhg. zelge (branch) Oir delb (figure, form), deil (stalff. rod)] a blade, leaf, petal (usually -) akkhi-d.
(nt.) [Sk. dala, *del (var.
; ;
eyelid
ThA 259; DA 1.194; DhsA 378; uppala Dhs 311; kamala (lotus-petal) VvA 35, 38; mutta (?) DA 1.252 ratta-pavala" J 1.75.
;
Dalati [Sk. dalati, del to split off. tear Gr. SaiiaWui, Lat. dolare & delere. See dala & dara] to burst, split.
;
Dasa
Application (A) (based on natural phenomena) disa (10 points of the compass see disa) Sn 719,
;
: :
151
dasa
1
Dassati
app., fierce,
122
PvA PvA
I.
71,
etc.; d.
lokadhatuyo Pv
(10
11.9'
= 10x1000;
maka)
138); d.
set
:
mase
months
1.52
;
ugly Si .94 & id. p. (q. v. under okotiJ 1.504 (kodha. anger) PvA 24, 90 (of Petas). Note. The spelling is sometimes dassika A 11.85
;
;
kucchiya pariharitva J
a
(a)
as time of gestation) PvA 43, 82. (B) (fig.)
Pug
51
PvA
91).
personal (cp. 10 people would have saved the 10 virgins (2 x 5) Matt. 25, i) 18, 32 divase divase dasa dasa putte vijayitva (giving birth to 10 sons day by day) Pv 1.6. (b) impersonal : 10 commandments (dasa sikkhapadani Vin 1.83), cp. Exod. 10 attributes of perfection of a Tathagata or an 34, 28 Arahant Tathagata-balani with ref. to the Buddha see Vin.1.38 & cp. Vin Texts 1.141 sq. dasah' angehi samannagato araha ti vuccati (in memorizing of No. 10)
Dasika^
(adj.)
ffr.
Sodom Gen.
:
-sutta an
unwoven
dasa] belonging to a fringe, in dasika or loose thread Vin 111.241 DhA

;
IV.206 ("mattam pi not even a thread, i. e. nothing at all, cp. Lat. nihllum = ne-filum not a thread = nothing). See also dasaka under dasa.
Dassa
10 heavenly attributes (thanani)

S V.275
;
Kh
III.
dasahi asaddhammehi sam kako J 111.127;

:
ayu
etc.
cp. dasa'] to see or to be seen, perSn 1134 (appa of small sight, not seeing far. knowing little = paritta-dassa thoka-dassa Nd^ 69). Cp. akkha a judge Miln 114. -su easily perceived (opp. duddasa) Dh 252.
;
(-) [Sk. -darsa ceiving, perceived
111.146
opp. 10 afflictions as punishment (cp. 10 plagues Exod. 7-11): dasannai) afiiiatarag thanai) nigacchati Dh 137 (=das. dukkha-karananag, enum"* V. 138, 139) "afflicted with one of the 10 plagues"; 10 good gifts to the bhikkhu (see cp. DhA 111.70. deyyadhamma) Nd^ 523 PvA 7 10 rules for the king dividing the Empire into to parts: PvA PvA 161 das' ev' inia vassa-dasa 111, etc. vassa-dasa a decade IV. 396 (enum'' under vassa) dasa-raja-dharama J See on J 11.367; das' akkosa-vatthiini DhA 1.212. similar sets A v.i-310; D iii.266-27'i. 2. a larger unity, a crowd, a vast number (of time & space) (a) personal, often meaning " all " (cp. 10 sons of Haman were slain Esth. 9, 10 10 lepers cleansed at one time Luke 17, 12) dasa bhataro J 1.307 dasa bhatika PvA 111; dasa-kaniia-sahassa-parivara PvA 2 10 etc. (b) impersonal (cp. 10 x 10 = many times, S.B.E. 43, 3) dasa-yojanika consisting of a good many miles DhA III. 291. dasavassasahassani dibbani vatthani paridahanto (" for ever and aye ") PvA 76, etc. -kkhattug [Sk. krtvah} ten times DhA 1.388 -pada (nt.) a draught-board (with 10 squares i>n each side) a pre-Buddhistic game, played with men and dice, on such a board D 1.6; Vin 11.10=111.180 (e kijanti) DA 1.85. -bala, [Sk.daSabala] endowed with 10 (supernormal) powers, Ep. of the Buddhas, esp. of Kassapa
9,
PvA
Dassati^ [Sk. *dars in dadarsa pref. to dfi; caus. darâyati. Cp. Gr. lipKniiai to see Oir. derc eye Ags. torht Goth, ga-tarhjan to make conspicuous. The regular Pali Pres. is dakkhiti (younger dakkhati), a
;
new formation from the aor. addakkhi = Sk. adraksit. The Sk. Fut. draksyati would correspond formally to
dakkhati, but the older dakkhiti points toward derivation from addakkhi. Ihis new Pres. takes the function of the Fut. whereas the Caus dasseti implies a hypothetical Pres. *dassati. On dakkhati, etc. see also Kuhn, Beitr. p. 116; Trenckner, Notes pp. 57, 61; Pischel, Prk. Gr. 554] to see, to perceive. 1. (pres.) base dakkh [Sk. draksj pres. (a) dakkhati Nd' 428 (=passati), 1st dakkhami ibid. (=passami), 2nd dakkhasi S 1.116; Pv 11. i" (v. 1. BB adakkhi) imper. dakkha Nd' 428 ( = passa). (b) dakkhiti Sn 909 (v. 1. BB dakkhati), 3rd pi. dakkhinti Vin i.i6Sr'Sn p. 15 (v. 1. BB dakkhanti)-; D 1.46. aor. addakkhi (Sk. adraksit) Vin 11.195; S 1.1 17; Sn 208 (=addasa SnA
; :
1 131 It 47 J III. 189 & dakkhi It 47; 1st addakkhir) Sn 938. Spelling also adakkhi (v. 1. BB at Pv 11.1 13) & adakkhir) (Nd= 423). inf. dakkhitui) Vin 1. 1 79. Caus. p.p. dakkhapita (shown, exhibited) Miln 119. Der. dakkhin (q. v.). 2. (pret.) base dass (Sk. dars & dras) aor. (a) addasa (Sk. adarsat) Sn 358, 679, ini6 J 1.222 iV.2 Pv 11. 3'^
257), 841,
sg.
Buddha Vin
1.38
=)
1.84;
11.27;
Vism
193.
-vidha tenfold i)hA 14; VvA 148, 206, etc. -sata ten times a hundred Vin 1.38 ("parivaro) Sn 179 (yakkha) DhsA 198 ("nayano). -sahassa ten times a thousand (freq.) "i in dasa-saha.ssi-lokadhatu Vin 1. 12 (see lokadhatu).
391;
DhA
1.
1.398.
Dasa'
[Sk.-dâ cp. dassa] seeing, to be seen, to be or understood D 1.18 (afuiadatthu" sureseeing, all-perceiving = sabbar) passami ti attho DA Sn 653 (paficcasamuppada"), 733 (sammad") 1. 1 11); v. 1. dassa). duddasa difficult J 1.506 (yugamatta" to be seen or understood D 1.12 (dhamma gambhira d. M see gambhira) 1.167, 4''? Sn 938 Dh 252 also as sududdasa Dh 36.
(-)
;
(ma addasa âddakkhig PvA 88) DhA 1.26; PvA 73. (older, cp. agama) addasa Vin 11. 192, 195 D 1.112 II. 16 Sn 41-9 (v. 1. BB addasa), 910 (id.) Miln 24, ist sg. addasag S i.ioi Nd'423 & addasag Sn 837 ( = adakkhig Nd' 185), ist pi. addasama Sn 31. 178, 450, 3rd = ma passigsu PvA 102). pi. (ma) addasug Pv 11. 7' (b) addasasi, 1st sg. addasasig Sn 937, 1145; Vv 35^'
;
I't
perceived
Dasaka
i. a decad, decade, a decennial J iv.397 khidda" the decad of play Vism 6 19 cakkhu" etc. sense-decads Vism. 553: Cornp. 164, 250; kSya, Vism. 588.
(nt.)
DhsA 316.
Dasana
Dasa
(f.)
[Sk,
daiana to
ijasati]
a tooth
Davs
v. 3
(d.-
dhatu, the tooth
relic of
the Buddha).
dasa
^nt.) fSk. daiia]
unwoven thread
; ;
of a
web
;
of cloth, fringe, edge or border of a garment 1.7 (digha long-fringed, of vatthani) J v. 187 1.180 iv.io6 (daâni). sadasa (nt.) a kind of seat, a rug (lit. with a fringe) Vin iv, 1 7 1 ( = nisTdana) ; opp. adasaka
DhA
addasami), 3rd pi. addasasug Vin 11. 195 D 11.16 shortened forms of aor. are adda Th 1, inf. dafthug Sn 685 (datthu986; adda J vi.125, 126. kama) J 1.290; Pv iv.i^ ( = passitug PvA 219); PvA ger. dat^hu (=Sk. dr?tva) Sn 424 48, 79; VvA 75. 681. (in phrase nekkhammag dafthu khemato) = 1098 Expl. at Nd' 292 with expl. of disva=passitva, etc. grd. datthabba (to be regarded as) D 11. 154 PvA 8, 9, 10, etc., Vism 464; &- dassaniya (see sep.). .'Vlso in Caus. (see below) & in datthar (q. v.). pres. pass, dissati 3. (med.-pass.) base diss (Sk. dfs) Sn 194, 441,, 688 (dis(to be seen, to appear) Vin 1.16 Pv i.8< PvA 61 (dis.sasi sare), 956; J 1.138; Dh 304 you look, intrs.) ppr. dissamana (visible) Pv.\ 71, 6 ("rupa), 162 (id.) VvA 78 (kaya) Mhvs. vii.35, & der. dissamanatta (nt.) (visibility) PvA 103. ger. disva Sn 48, 4( 9, 687 sq. It 76 PvA 67, 68, etc., & disvana Vin 1.15 11.195 Sn 299, 415. 1017 Pv 11.8", etc., also a
M 1.153. (c)
;
(v.
1.
(adj.)
dana).
DhA
without a fringe or border Vin 11.301 =307 (nisi-anta edge of the border of a garment J 1.467
;
pp. diftha (q. v.). dasseti (Sk. darâyati), aor. dassesi & (exceptional) dassayi, only in dassayi tumag showed himself at Pv 111. 2 (=attanag uddisayi PvA
ger.
4.
form dittha,q.
Caus.
(of
v.
under adiftha.
2)
base
1.
180 sq., 391.
Dasika' (adj.) (-) [Sk. drîka, cp. dassin] to be seen, to behold, being of appearance, only in dud or frightful
(=attan.ig dassayi dassesi pakato ahosi 3rd pi. dasscsug ger. da,ssetva inf. dassetug to point out, exhibit, explain, intimate Dh 83 PvA 4, 8, J 1.84, 200, 263, 266; 11.128, 159; III. 53. 82
181)
&
III. 2'*
PvA
185).
Dassati
152
Dahati
beauty; D 1. 1 14; S 11.279; PvA 46 etc. Also with abhirupa & pisidika alone of anything fair & beautiful: D 1.47. Vin IV.18; S 1.95; J III. 394 Pug 52, 66; DA 1.281 PvA 44 (=subha), 51 (=nicira). Comparative dassanlyatara S 1.237; Sdhp 325: DhA 1.119.
i6 (ovidai) d. give advice), 24, 45, 73 etc. to point to (ace.) PvA 151 (sunakhai)), 257 (darakai)). to make manifest, to make appear, to show or prove oneself also intr. to appear j 11. 154 (dubbalo viya hutva attanag dassesi appeared weak); vi.116; Pv 111.2'
(=samraukhibhavar) gaccbanti PvA 181); PvA 13 (mitto viya attanai) dassetva acting like a friend), Miln 271. Esp. in phrase attanai) dasseti to come into appearance (of Petas) PvA 32, 47, 61, 79, etc. (cp. above dassayi). pp. dassita.
:
Dassaneyya (adj!)=::dassaniya
J V.203 (bhusa).
(-)
Dassavita (f.) [abstr. to dassavin] seeing, sight 140 (gunavisesa").
Miln
Dassati' fut. of dadati, q. v.
Dassivin
i.
Dassana
(nt.) [Sk.
;
darâna. see dassati*]

;
Lit. seeing,
looking noticing sight of, appearance, look. Often equivalent to an infinitive " to see," esp. as dat. dassanaya in order to see. for the purpose of seeing (cp. das[Bhagavantai)] dassanaya sana-k&ma=:datthu-kama) III. 381 Sn 325. (a) (nt.) 11.23, 46; A 1.121 "sight" D 11.157 (visiika", looking on at spectacles); A III. 202 (+ savana hearing) iv.25 sq. (bhikkhu") Sn 207 (muni, may be taken as, 2, cp. SnA 256). 266
:
*daravant] full of insight, seeing, taking notice of. In comb" with fiu (knowing) it plays the part of an additional emphasis to the I St term = knowing & seeing i. e. having complete or highest knowledge of, gifted with " clear " sight or
(adj.-n.) [Sk.
perceiving,
(=pekkhana KhA
ariyanag
148);
dassSvin), 210 VvA 138 (sippa" exhibition of art, competition). (b) adj. as (-) " of appearance " (cp. dasa) Sn 548 (caru lovely to behold) PvA 24 (bhayanaka" fearful 2. Appld. (power of) to look at). 68 (bibhaccha). perception, faculty of apperception, insight, view, theory esp. (a) in comb" Aana-dassana either " knowing & seeing,' or perhaps " the insight arising from knowledge," perfect knowledge, realization of the truth, wisdom (cp. nana) S 1.52 n.30 v. 28, 422 1.195 sq., 241, 482 (Gotamo sabbaiii\u sabba-dassavi aparisesar) u-d g patijanati id. 11. 31); 111.134; 11.220 IV. 302 sq. 1.220 cp. fi-d-patilabha 1.43 fl-d-visuddhi Also with III. 323 1.147 sq. 11.44 sq. further determination as adhideva-fi-d A iv.428 alam-ariya" S in. 48 IV.3C0 v. 126 sq. 1.68, 71, 81,
;
206 (ariyanai) d., cp. (appiynar)), 274; Vv 34^;
Dh
flapa-dassana). anicca" S III. I adinava" S 11. 194 iv.332 1.173 A v. 181 sq. pariyanta" v.50 sq. bhaya" S v. 187 It 96 esp. in phrase anumattesu vajjesu bhaya 1.63=11 n8 (cp. bhaya-dassin) lokavajjabhaya" S 1.138 sabba (-(-sabbanflu) Miln 74 1.482 (samano Gotamo s s) 11.31 (Buddho s s) cp. Vastu 111.51 sarvadar^vin sara Vin 11.139. (b) (n.) one who sees or takes notice of, in phrase ariyanai) dasscivi ( + sappuris&nai) dass4vi &.
cp.
(a)
intuition
(see janati
-
:
passati
&
As adj.
;
seeing, being
;
aware
;
of, realizing
;
kovido) 1.8 S 111.4 opp. adassavl one hi. 17 regards the Noble Ones S 111.3, 1 13
; ; ;
who Dhs
I
dis-
1C03
(cp.
DhsA
(-)
:
350).
Dassika
see dasika*.
M
A
Dassita' [Sk. darSita, pp. of dasseti'] shown, exhibited, performed Vin iv.365 J 1.330. Cp. san.
;
Dassita' at J vi.579 accord, to dagSita mailed, armed.
Kern
(Toev. p. ii4)
= Sk.
Dassin
(-) (adj.)
cei\'ing.
Only
[Sk. "darîn] seeing, finding, realizing, perin cpds., like attha" Sn 385; ananta"
207. 246, 440 sq., A 1.9; 111.64, 430; V.88 parisuddha III. 125 v.47 yathSbhuta" A 111.19, maggimagga 200; iv.99, 336; v. 2 sq., 311 sq. vimutti" S 1.139; V.67 A III. 12, 81, 134 iv.99, 336 ; v.130 It 107, 108 Miln 338. See also vimutti. (b) in other contexts :
;
ariyasaccana-dassana Sn 267
ujubhuta" S
v. 384,
dhamma
III. 263 III.
;
(the right doctrine)

(a
;
v. 204,
344,
;
404 404 A
;
S 1.143: adinava" Sdhp 409; ekanga" Ud 69; jatikkhaya" Sn 209; It 40; flSna" Sn 478 ( = sacchikatasabbai^fiUta-fiSna SnA 411; cp. dassSvin) tira S A 111.368, cp. tira-dakkhin digha (=3ab111.164 sq. badassavin) PvA 196; bhaya Dh 31 ("dassiva = dassi va ?), 317 It 40 DA 1. 181 (=bhaya dassa\in) viveka"
;
Sn 474, 851.
Dassimant see attha.
sinful view) Pv IV.3'* viparita" v.284 sq. (and a), 293 sq. samraa (right view) S III. 189; A in.138; iv.290 V.J99; sabbalokena d. S iv.127 sahetu d. S v. 126 sq. suvisuddha d. S IV. 191. S III. 28, 49; 11.46; HI. 157; Sn 989 (wisdom Jinanai) eta d. corresponding with 5Aâ in preceding line) Dhs 584, 1C02 (insight cp. Dhs. trsl. (adj.) perceiving or having a view (cp. p. 256). dasseti) S 1.181 (visuddha") Th i, 422. (c) as nt. from the Caus. dasseti pointing out, showing implication, definition, statement (in Com. style) PvA 72 often as "akara-dassana PvA 26 (databba"), 27 (thornana"), 35 (kata) Sc in dassanatthai) in order to point out, meaning by this, etc. PvA 9, 68. 3. adassana not seeing S l.i68^Sn 459: invisibility J IV.49O (r) vajjati to become invisible) wrong theory or view A v. 1 45 sq. Sn 206 Pug 21. -anuttariya (nt.) the pre-eminence or importance of (right or perfect) insight as one of the 3 anuttariyani, viz. d", patipada", vimutta" at D 111.219, 250, 281 A III. 284, 325 -kama (adj.) desirous of seeing A 1.150 IV. 1 15; Miln 23; -bhiimi the level or plane of insight Nett 8, 14, 50 -sampanna endowed with right insight
papa"
14; IV. 226
Dassu
[Sk. dasyu, cp. d&sa]
enemy, foe
1.135,
robber, in dassu-
khOa robber-plague
1.296).
136
(=corakhila
DA
who
1.62,
Dassetar [Sk. darâyitr, n. agent to dasseti] one shows or points out. a guide, instructor, teacher A
132
=It no.
Daaseti Caus. of dassati' (q. v.).
Dasso
n. pi. of dasi.
Daba
[Sk. draha.
through metathesis
fr.
hiladate] a lake
1.45
(udaka")
1.44.
J 1.50
hrada. hUd, see 11.104 v.412

;
;
Miln 259;
Dahati'
PvA
152;
[Sk.
Dpvs
dadhati to put down, set up Lat. facio.. Ohg. tuon. Ags. d6n = See also dhatu] to put. place take for (ace. E. to do. or abl.). assume, claim, consider 1.92 (okkskai) pitSmahar)=thapetiDA 1.258) S 111.113 (mittato daheyya) A IV. 239 (cittar) d. fix the mind on) Sn 825 (bSlai)
(dahate)
*dhe = Gr.
riyi)^!,
11.43 sq.. 58.

(adj.)
Dassaniya
sana,
[Sk. darâniya; grd.
formation of das-
also as dassaneyyaj fair to behold, beautiful, good-looking ( = dassitur) yutta DA 1. 141), often in formula abhirupa d. pasadika parattiaya vannapokkharataya samannagata to express matchless physical
dahanti mithu anflamai^fiai) =passanti dakkhanti. etc. Nd' 163). Pass dhlyati (q. v.) grd. dheyya (q. v.). Note, dahati is more frequent in comb" with prefixes & compositions like a. upa". pari". sad, san. sama, etc.
;
Dahati' = dahati to burn; as dahate

vinaseti
Pv
11. 9'
= dahati
PvA
116).
Dahana
D&hsna
[Sk.
153
fire
Danava
conveniences
facility)
Visra 338 ("kicca)
dahana, to dahati, orig. " the burner "] ThA 256 Davs v.6 Sdhp 20.
;
Daliara (adj.) [Sk. dahara & dahra for dabhra to dabhnoti to be or make short or deficient, to deceive] small, little, delicate, young; a young boy, youth, lad D 1.80. 115 1.82 11.19, S 1. 131 11.279 (daharo ce pi pafVnava) 66 A V.300 Sn 216, 420 (yuv5+ ), 578 (d. ca mahanta ye bala ye ca paijdita sabbe maccuvasai) yanti) J 1.88 (daharadahare darake ca darikayo). 291 ("itthi a young Pv iv.i" (yuva) wife) II. 160, 353 in. 393 Dh 382 1.197 (bhikkhu), 223 DhA 1.397 (samanera) (=taruna), 284 (id.); PvA 148; VvA 76; ThA 239, 251. Opposed to mahatlaka J iv.482 to vuddha Vism 100. f. dahara Vv 31* (young wife) (+yuva VvA 129) & dahari J iv.35 v.521 Miln 48 (darika).
; ; :
for lying down & dwelling, lighting iv.239; cp. Pv 11. 4* & see "vatthu & deyya111.258 = dhamma. Eight ways of giving alms at A IV. 236. five ways, called sappurisa-dana (& asapp") at A HI. 171 sq. eight sapp at A iv.243. Five manners of almsgiving metaphorically for silas 1-5 at A iv. 2 46 = Five characteristics of a beneficial gift at 1.306. A' III. 1 72, viz. saddhaya danai) deti. sakkaccai) d.d., kalena (cp. kaladana A in. 41), anuggahitacitto, attanail (d) Various passages ca parai\ ca anupahacca d.d.
DA
DA
showing practice
Dharak8 -dahara, young Miln 310.

girl
f.
ika a
young
Th
(f.)
2.
464. 483.
Dith&
[Sk. dar)stra to dasati (q. v.), cp. also daffha]
a large tooth, fang, tusk; as adj. (-) having tusks or fangs D II. 8 (susukkha) J 1.505 (uddhata-datho viya DhA 1.215; PvA 152 sappo) IV. 245 (nikkhanta")
1 ; ; ;
(kathina")
Sdhp
[Sk.
;
using a tusk as his weapon J v.172 -danta a canine tooth KhA 44 -balin one whose strength lies in his teeth (of a lion) Sn 72.
-avudha
286. daij.strayudha]
D&tbikS (f) [Sk. *dadhika = Prk. for dag^trika] beard, whiskers Vin 11. 134 (na d. {hapetabba. of the bhikkbus) J 1305; V.42 (tamba), 217 (maha having great DA 1.263 (paru|ha-massu with beard & whiskers) whiskers grown long).
; ;
value of dana Vin 1.236 D 1.53 (-l-dama & sagyama cp. It 15; l'\K 276); 11.356 sq. A iv.392 sq. (id); D in. 147 sq., (sakkaccai) & a) S 1.98 (danar) databbai) yattha cittaij 190 sq., 232 pasidati) A 1.91 =It 98 (amisa and dhamma", material & spiritual gifts): A 1.161 iii 41 (dane anisai)sa) iv.6o, 237 sq. (raahapphala), 392 sq. ("ssa vipaka) 11.112 v.269 (petanai) upakappati) J 1.8 (agga|a) (dinna), 111.52 (id.) Sn 263, 713 (appai) danai) samanabrahmananar)) PvA 54 (agantuka" gift for the newadana withholding a gift, comer); Sdhp 2 1 1-2 1 3. Miln 279; neglect of liberality, stinginess Pv ii.g*^ PvA 25 cp. sTla under cpds. atidana excessive almsgiving Pv ii.9<' (cp. PvA 129) Miln 277. -agga [Sk. danagara, cp. bhattagga, salakagga see Trenckner, Notes p. 56] a house where alms or donations are given, a store-house of gifts, fig. a source or giver DhA 1.152, 189; of gifts, a horn of plenty J vi.487 Miln 2 PvA 121, 124, 127, 141. A possible connection w. agga = agra is suggested by comb" danani mahaadhikara supervision or danani aggai\fiani A iv.246 charge of alms-distributing PvA 124 (cp. Pv 11. 9") cp. A in. 41 -anisai)sa praise of generosity PvA 9 -upakarana means or materials for a gift PvA 105
&
;
Da(hin IV. 348
(adj.) [cp.
;
Th
I,
Sk. dai)?trin] having tusks J 11.245 Sdhp 286. p. I

;
Ditar [Sk. datr,

Hiirlifi]
who
Ditto
dadati to give cp. Gr. ("wrwp & adata one a giver, a generous person Pgdp 50. does not give, a miser Pv 11. 8'; Otherwise as na
n. ag. of
;
data (hoti)
11.2(13
It 65.
in. 258) an object suitable -upapatti (read uppatti at for gifts, of which 8 or 10 are mentioned (see above c) A iv.239=D III. 258 -katha talk or conversation about (the merit & demerit of) almsgiving, one of the anupubbi-katha Vin 1.15, 18; -dhamma the duty or meritorious act of bestowing gifts of mercy (cp. deyyadhamma) PvA 9 -pati " lord of alms," master in
; ;
(nt.) [Sk.
;
deal out dayati] sickle, scythe Miln 33.
datra, to da, Sk. dati, dyati to cut. divide, cp. Gr. taTio/ini, t^nidfim & sec diina, dapcti,
Dana
[Ved. dana, da as in dadati to give & in dati, dyati to deal out, thus distribution (scil. of gifts) cp. Gr. Gr. eiivof (present), Lat. damnum (E. damages) Sipo); Lat. donum also Ags. tid ( = E. tide, portion, i. e. of time), & tima ( = E. time). See further dadati, Def" at Vism 60 danar) vucdayati, datta, dapeti. cati avakhandanai)] (a) giving, dealing out, gift; almsgiving, liberality, munificence esp. a charitable gift to a bhikkhu or to the community of bhikkhus, the Sangha As such it constitutes a (cp. deyyadhamma & yai\i\a). meritorious act (punHar)) and heads the list of these, as
(nt.)
:
(def. by Bdhgh as yag danai) deti tassa pati hutva deti na daso na sahayo 1. 137 (H-saddho & dayako, as one of the 1.298) A in. 39 iv.79 sq. qualifications of a good Jcing) (-(-saddho) Sn 487; Pv i.ii* (-^ amaccharin) J 1.199 Sdhp 275, 303 -^xiltRa. the religious Miln 279 sq. merit of almsgiving or liberality (see above a) PvA 73 -phala the fruit of munificence (as accruing to the donor) A 111.39 iv.79; Pv n.8' (r) hoti paramhi loke PvA 8 (cp. is rewarded in the life to come, cp. It 19) Pv i.i) -maya consisting in giving alms or being liberal Vbh 135 (see above a) D in. 2 18 (pui\fiakiriya-vatthu)
liberality,
a liberal donor
DA
D
;
(kusala-cetana), 325 (pafliâ)
PvA
8 (pui;i\a),
Oo
(id.),
enumerated
ficence,
in order,
danamaya
puiTilar),
sJlamaya
p.,
bhavanamaya
cp.
p. viz. acts of
formula dan.ldini purtfiani katva J 1. 168; PvA 66, 105; cp. cpds. under (b) Special merit & importance is attached maya.
in
good character & Thus caga, punfta, sila).
merit consisting of munimeditation (D 111.218 e. g.

;
to the
the great oifering (of gifts to the Sangha), in character the buddhistic equivalent of the bralimanic mahayajfia the chief sacrifice. On 16 Mahadanas see Wjlson Hinitu Casle A iv.246; J 1.50, 413; on 4 Heal. Chinese Texts 88. 74 -V.383 (devasikai) chasatasahassa-pariccAgat) ka" ronto mahadanai) pavattesi he gave the great larg&sse, spending daily 6oo,(f.c pieces ") IVA 19, 22, 75, (c) Constituents, qualities (fe chamcteristics 127, etc. of a dana 8 objects suitable for gifts form a standard .set (also cnum'' as 10), viz. anna pana vattha yana nifllu gandlia-vilepana seyyavasatha padipcyya (broad, water, clothes, vehicle, garlands, scented ointment.
gift,
i.
mahadana the great
e.
9 (kusala-kamma), 51, etc.; -vatta alms J vi.333 -vatthu that which constitutes a meritorious gift almsgiving, beneficence, offering, donation D 111.258 = A IV. 236 PvA 20 ( = annapanadika dasavidha databbavatthu PvA 7) -Teyyava{ika services rendered at the distribution of gifts DhA in. 19 -sagvibhaga liberal spending of alms D in. 145, 169; A i.is'i, 22<); in. 53, It 19; Vism 306; freq. with "rata fond of 31.1: V.331 giving alms S v. 351, 392 A iv.6 (vigatamalamaccherena cetasa), 266 (id.); -sala a hall, built for the distribution of alms A donations to the bhikkhus & wanderers v. 383 (id); -sila liberal IV. 402 (.=ix) J 1. 231, 262 disposition I'vA 89; usually as adana-sila (adj.) of .miserly character, neglecting the duty of giving alms Sn 244 Pv II. 8' (a na saddahanti danaphalai) hoti paramhi loke); PvA 45 ( = adayaka), 59 (-F maccharin), 68 (id.).
;
Dinava
[Sk. danava] a kind of Asuras or Titans, the offspring of Danu J in. 527, v. 89; Miln 153; Dpvs XVII.9S.
Dlni
154
;
Daruka
Often fig. with kamma one who inherits his own deeds (see kamma 3 A 6 & cpds.) M 1.390 sq. A V.289 & as dhamma (spiritual heir) opposed to amisa" (material h.) M 1.12 It loi also as dhamma" D 111.84
VIII. 5.
: ;
D&ni (adv.) [shortened form foridani, q. v.] now, Vln 1.180 II. 154; S 1.200, 202; II. 123; IV. 202 J 11.246; Miln
;
II, etc.
'
Dapana
see vo.
Dapita [Sk. dSpayita pp. of dSpeti'] given, sent
PvA
Mhvs
VII. 26.
Sapeti^ [Sk. dapayati, dap fr. da (see dadati & dayati) = deal out, spend, etc., cp. Gr. Sdirru), âirari; (expenitlTTi/of Lat. daps (id.), damnum diture), (meal) (expense fr. *dapnom). See also datta & dana] to induce somebody to give, to order to be given, to deal PvA 46 aor. out, send, grant, dedicate J vi.485 dapesi J iv.138 DhA 1.226, 393 (sent) PvA 5 (id.), 31 DhA 371. Cp. ava". fut. dapessati J 11. 3
;
See dayajja & dayadaka. J v. 267. = dayada] heir M 11.73; T^^ 781. 1142; ' ika Th 2, 327 = dayaijaraha ThA 234). Dayika (adj.) = dayaka PvA 157; Sdhp 211, 229.
;
as brahina an heir S 1.69

[
11.84;
111.83.
adayada
'.
not having
Dayadaka
-Dayin (adj.) [Sk. dayin, of dadati] giving, granting, bestowing PvA 121 (icchif icchita), 157 ( = [kama] dada) Sdhp 214 (danagga").
;
Dara A Dara
instr. pi.
dara (m.pl.)
Dapeti" [Sk. dravayati & drapayati, Caus. to drn, see davati] to cause to run J 11.404.
dara (m.) & dara (f.), more freq. darena J IV.7 Pv iv.i^, etc.; darehi Sn 108 (sehi d. asantutfho not satisfied
(f.)
;
[Sk.
instr. sg.
Dama
(nt.) [Sk. daman to dyati to bind (Gr. Î'fij/ii). *flS, as in Gr. liirfta (rope), ^laSriita (diadem), inroOTjfia chain, wreath, garland (sandal)] a bond, fetter, rope S IV. 163 (read damena for damena), 282, (id.) A 111.393
; ;
with his own wife), loc. pi. daresu Sn 38 (puttesu daresu apekkha), orig. " wives, womenfolk," female members of the household =Gr. ôi'Xoc (slave; Hesychius Sov\oc = i) oi'rm cp. also origin of Germ, frauenzimmer
;
&
(damena baddho) Sn 28 = vacchakanar) bandhanatthaya kata ganthita nandhipasayutta rajjubandhanaVism 108. Usually -, viz. anoja-puppha" visesa) olambaka" VvA 32 kusuma" J 111.394 J 1.9 VI. 227 gandha" J 1.178 VvA 173, 198 puppha" J 1.397 VvA 198; mala" J 11. 104; rajata" J 1.50; 111.184; iv.91 rattapuppha" J 111.30 sumana" J iv.455.
;
Remnants 'of pi. use are seen in a young woman, esp. married woman, wife. As dara f at Nd' 295 (d. vuccati bhariya) & It 36 f. also dari maiden, young girl Pv i.i 1. OtherE.
womanhood).
fr.
above passage,
;
Sn.]
Daya* [Sk. dava, conflagration of a forest; wood = easily to dunoti (to burn) Caus. inflammable substance
;
davayati,
cp. Gr. Salm (to bum) & P. dava'] wood; jungle, forest ; a grove Vin 1. 10 (miga), 15, 350 11. 138 ; iv.189 (bahukan(aka d.= jungle); S II. 1 52 (tina) V.337 (tina) J 111.274 vi.278. See also dava.
;
wise as dara (coll-masc.) Dh 345; J 1.120; 11.248; IV. 7; v. 104, 288; VvA 299 (patiggaha). putta-dara (pi.) wife & children Sn 108, 262 cp. saputtaJ 1.262 dara with w. & ch. Pv IV.3'" putta ca dara ca Sn 38, Freq. in definition of slla No. 3 (kamesu miccha123. carin or abrahmacariya, adultery) as sakena darena santuftha A 111.348 v. 138; Sn 108 (a) Pv 1'", etc. Dh 246, paradara the wife of another 1.404 sq. 309; Sn 396 (parassa d.) PvA 261.
:
DSraka
-pala a grove keeper
Vin
1.350
M 1.205.
Daya
fee
a gift, donation ; share, i.87a!(in phrase rajadaya brahmadeyya, a king's Cp. grant, cp. rajadattiya) J iv.138; v.363 vi.346.
[Sk. daya, to dadati, etc.]
dayada & brahmadeyya.
[Sk. daraka, cp. dara &, Gr. ioiiXog (slave)] a (young) boy, child, youngster a young man. f. darika girl (see next) Vin 1.83 J 1.88 (darake ca darikayo boys & girls); 11.127; VI. 336; Pv 1.12^ ( = bala PvA 65); DhA 1.99 (yasa=yasa-kulaputta) Miln 8, 9 PvA 176. Freq. as gamadaraka (pi.) the village-boys, streeturchins J 11.78, 176; III. 275. -tikiccha the art of infant-healing D 1.12 ( = koma; ;
rabhacca-vejjakamma
DA
1.98).
Dayaka
dayaka, da as in dadati & dana] (adj.) giving, bestowing, distributing, providing (usually -) (n.) a donor, benefactor a munificent person M 1.236 sq. A 1.26, 161 11.64, 80 III. 32, 336 iv.81 Sn p. 87 It 19 (ito~cuta manussatta saggarj gacchanti dayaka) J v. 129
[Sk.
;
;
;
D&rika
(f.)
[Sk. darika. see daraka]

;
a young
girl,
daughter
J III. 1 72 67, 68.
vi.364
Miln
48, 151
PvA
16 (daughter), 55,
(kanda);
Pv
i.i' sq.
i'';
4^; 5";
DA
1.298;
;
PvA
Darn
Miln 258 (anai) dakkhina) Sdhp 276. f. ( adayaka dayika Vin 11.2 16 (bhikkha"), 289 (khirassa).' a stingy person, one who neglects almsgiving (cp. adana-
= dada);
Pv
113
sila)
1.118;
f.
ika
Pv
i.g^.
Dayajja
1.82
;
(nt.) [Sk.
dayadya
;
III. 8.
111.189
111.43
(adj.)
one
who
see dayada] inheritance Vin Vism 43 sq. dowry J 191 inherits Vin 111.66 (pituno of
;
;
cp. Av. dauru (nt.) [Sk. daru, 'derego (oak) tree Lat. larix (fr. (wood) Gr. Sopv (spear), ^pv^ (oak) darix)=larch Oir. daur (oak) Goth, triu, Ags. treo = tree. Also Sk. daruija, Lat. durus (hard) etc., Oir. dru strong. See also dabba', dabbi & duma] wood, piece Dh 80 It 71 of wood pi. woodwork, sticks A i.i 12 J II. 102 111.54 VI.366 DhA 1.393 ; PvA 76 (candana"),
;
;
141.
the father).
-upasampada, lit. the Upasampada by way of inh., particular form of ordination conferred on Sumana Sopaka, both novices seven yrs. old DhA iv.137.
Dayati [Sk. dati
-kutika a hut, log-house Vin III. 43 -kkhandha pile wood PvA 62 -gaha a wood yard Vin in. 42 sq. -ghatika wooden pitcher ThA 286. -ciriya " wood;
of
&
&
dayati, datta, dana] to cut, to cause to be cut or mowed
dyati (da) to cut, divide, etc. cp. mow, reap, caus. dayapeti
;
DhA
111.285.
barked " Np, DhA 11.35. -ja made of wood S 1.77 Dh 345 -daha the burning of wood S 1.169 -dhitalika a wooden doll Vin 111.36, 126; -patta a wooden bowl Vin II. 112, 143 pattika one who uses a wooden bowl for collecting alms D 1.157 in. 22 DA 1.319 paduka a wooden shoe, a clog Vin 11. 143; -bhanda wooden -manâiika a articles Vin 11. 143 (specified), 170, 2H
; ;
flyana (nt.) [see dayati] cutting; agga the first of what atthat) for the has been cut (on fields) 1.98 111.285. purpose of mowing
wooden disk
DhA
DhA
S
1.
DhA
Dayada
dayada = daya +a-da receiving the (son's) portion, same formation on ground of same idea as Lat. heres = *ghero-l-R-do receiver of what is left see Brugmann. Album Kern p. 29 sq.] heir M i.86=Nd^ 199; II. 181 vi.151; Kh S 1.69, 90; iv.72 A III. 72 sq.
[Sk.
: ;
1. 192 (-yana) " a vehicle constructed of wood," i. e. a boat J v. 194 -samadahana putting pieces of wood together
; ;
:
-maya wooden VvA 8, -yanta a wooden mill Vism 595 -sanghata
DhA
in. 180;
169.
(cp.
Daraka
adj.
made
daru] a log S 1.202 =Th i, 62=DhA in. 460; of wood Th 2. 390 ("cillaka, a wooden post,
see
ThA
257).
Daruna
155
Dittha
see daha.
fr.
DCnma (adj.)
cp. Gr. ipodv
(" strong as a tree "), Lat. durus Oir. dron (firm), Mir. dur (hard) Ags. trum] strong, firm, severe 11.226 haish, cruel, pitiless S i.ioi Sn 244 Dh 139 J ni.34 Pv rv.j* ( = ghora PvA 251) Miln 117 (vata) PvA 24, 52 ( = ghora), 159 (sapatha a terrible oath = gbora), 181 ( = kururin), 221 (k&raoa) Sdhp 5, 78, 286.
[Ved. d^ruqa, to
dim
;
= iVxupiiv
Daha
Hesych
;
Di secondary base of numeral " 2," contracted see under dvi B 1.4.
dvi
Dikkhita [Sk. dikîta " havmg commenced the preparatory rites for sacrifice "] initiated, consecrated, cira initiated long since S 1.226 = ] v. 138, 139 (where dakkhita, q. v.
;
DUua
DUiU
&
[f.
dalati] see vi,
Com.
cira-pabbajita).
tt Dalima [Sk. dÛka the colocynth & dacîma the pomegranate tree] in latthi a kind of creeper equivalent to takkari (?) Th 2, 297 (dalika)=ThA 226 (dalika
;
Di^coha
(f.)
[=jiguccha; Sk. jugupsa] disgust
DhsA
210
(asuci).
dalima).
Dighaccha
(f.)
= jighaccha] hunger A =
11.
117.
Di]iddiya
D in.65,
Diva
J
1.
(4 daliddiya) (nt.) [Sk. 'daridrya] poverty 66 A 111.35 1 sq. J 1.228 Divs 11.60 Sdhp 78.
; ; ;
;
Sk. jaghanya fr. jangha] Dighafifia (adj.) [for jighaiina inferior, low. last, hindmost (i. e. westward) J v.24
Dileti see dalati.

[Sk. dSva, see
dava^
&
;
(where the Com. seems to imply a reading jighaccha^ with meaning of 1st sg. pot. intens. of ghas, but d. is evidently the right reading), 402, 403 ("rattir; at the
daya'] in aggi a jungle-fire
213
111.140
Visra 470
DhA
end
of the night).
1.281.
Divika
(adj.) in piijcja",
piijtja-dayika)
mabayodha,
etc.,
a cert, rank in the army (v. 1. 1.51 331 (DA 1.156: sahasikawith popular expl. of the terms pinâ
= Miln
Dicctaati [Sk. ditsati, Desid. fr. dadati, base 4, q. v.] to vrish to give, to be desirous of giving S 1.18, 20 (dicchare
3rd
pi.)
J iv.64.
&
Diia
davayati).
"[Ved. dasa; orig. adj.
Di)a see under dvi
1.4.
meaning "non-Aryan." i. e. slave (cp. Gr. jiapfiapoi, Ger. sklave = slave) Ay. daha = a Scythian tribe. Also connected w. dasyu (see dassuDef. by khlla)] a slave, often comb'* w. f. dksi.
;
Bdhgh
as
" antojato "
(DA
1.300),
or as " antojata-
dhanakkita-karamarinita-samar) dasabyar) upagatanag In phrase dasa ca kanunaaflfiataro " (ibid. i68). kara " slaves & labourers " Vin 1.243, 272 11.154 as daso kammakaro " a slave-servzint " D 1.60 (cp. d.Vin 1.72, 76 (daso na pabbajetabbo kammakara). the slave cannot become a bhikkhu) D 1.72 M 11.68 (fig. taijha) J 1.200, 223; 111.343 (bought for 7C0 kahapanas^, 347; Pug 56; PvA 112. -kammakara (porisa) a slave-servant, an unpaid labourer, a serf Vin 1.240; A 1206; D 111.189; DhA rv.i -gana a troop of slaves Pv iv.i** -purisa a servant J 1.385; -porisa a servant, .slave Sn 769 (cp. Nd' 11, where 4 kinds of d. are mentioned) -lakkhana fortunetelling from (the condition of) slaves D 1.9.
Diiaka = dasa in putta a slave, of the sons of the slaves, mentioned as one of the sipp' ayatanas at D 1.51!* (expl. by Bdhgh as balavasineha-gharadasa-yodha
Dittha' [Sk. dfsta, pp. of *dassati] I. seen; a" not seen D 1.222 (a-favedita asacchikata) 1.3 sq. (ditthai) ditthato sanjanati) Sn 147 (dittha va ye va addiftha), Sattha) 995 (na me dittho ito pubbe na ssuto 111-278 Pv 1.2^ (samai) d. =seen by yourself) J 11.154 3^ (id.). nt. ditthar) a vision J 111. 4 16. Since sight is the principal sense of perception as well as of apperception (cp. cakkhu), that which is seen is the chief representation of any sense-impression, & dif^ha comb*" with suta (heard) and muta (sensed by means of smell, taste & touch), to which viiiitata (apperceived by the mind) is often joined, gives a complete analysis of that which comprises all means of cognition & recognition. Thus dittha -f suta stands collectively for the whole series Sn 778, 812, 897, 1079; Pv iv.i'; dittha suta muta (see Nd* 298 for detail & cp. ditthiya sutiya iianena) Sn 790, 901, 914. 1082, 1086. 1122 (na tuyhai) adifthar) asutarj amutat) kiflcanai) atthi = you are d. suta muta vinitata in the same sense omniscient) as Sn 1122 in " yarj sadevakassa lokassa d. s. m. v. sabbai) tar) Tathagatena abhisambuddhar) " of the
;
DA
Vv
1.157). 32*.
sadasaka with
slaves, followed
by
f.
dastka a female slave (=dasi)
slaves 1.126;
J VI. 554-
Diiabyati (f.)=dasavya Sdhp 498.
Disavya
ft Daaabya (nt.) [cp. Sk. dasya] the condition of a stave, slavery, serfdom D 1.73 1.275 J 1-226 DA 1.168 (b), 213 DhA 111.35 PvA 112, 152.
;
'
Dilitta (nt.) [Sk. dasitva]
the status of a (female) slave
Miln 158.
DIsima a
species of tree J vi.536.
DJbiy& = dasika, a female slave J vi.554.

Dill
dasso for dasiyo J IV. 53 in cpds. dasi] a female servant, a handmaiden, a slave-girl Vin 1.217, 269, 291; 11.10 (kula), 78 =
(f.)
[Sk. dasi, cp. dasa.

;
Nom.
pi.
111.161
1.125
46, 61, 65.
Cp.
11-62 (iiati);
Pv
11.
3'' (ghara")
PvA
kumbha".
;
of slave-girls J 11.127 -dasa (pi.) maid1.187; frcq- to cpd. d-d-patiggahatia slave-trading i.5r(cp. 1.^8) ; -putta the son of a slave, an abusive term (gharadasiya va putto
-ga^ A troop
&
man-servants
DhA D
DA
Dh 1.257 cp. Sk. dasisuta) D 1.93 (vada) possessions of a slave Vin 111.136.
;
-bhoga the
iii.i34 = Nd^ 276 = cognitive powers of the Tathagata 2. known, underIt 121; D 111.232; Sn 1086, 1 122. 1.486; Sn 761; dittha pafiha a problem ot stood See also conclusion of No. 1. qvTestion solved J vi.532. 3. (adj.) visible, determined by sight, in conn, with dhamma meaning the visible order of things, the world of sensation, this world (opp. samparayika dhamma the Usually in cpds. (-) state after death, the beyond). ditthadhamma Vin of this world, in this world. A 1.249 11. 61 Nd* 297 ( = flataIII. 222 sq. II. 188 ahninibbuta attained 1.278 Sdhp 470. dhamma) toNibbanain this birth A 1.142 Sn 1087 (see Nibbana) nibbana earthly N. 1.36; DA 1.121 sukhaviHdra {& in) happy condition (or faring well) in this world S 11.239 Dhs 577, 1283 Vin II. 188 1.40, 331, 459 DhsA 296 vedaniya to be perceived in this condition Freq. in loc. ditthe dhamme A 1.249, 251 PvA 145. (in this world) It 17 (attha, opp. samparayika attha), or ditthe va dhamme (already or even in the present existence) D 1.156, 167. 177, 196; 111.108; 1.341 sq., 485 11.94, 'o.? A 11155. 167 111-429 Sn 141, 343, 1053 In the same sense ditthadhammika It 22, 23, etc. (adj.) belonging or referring to this world or the present existence, always contrasted with samparayika belonging to a future state: Vin 1.179; 111.21; D 111.130; A 1.47, 98; Nd* 26; It 16; VvA 149; PvA 131, etc. -inugati imitation of what one sees, emulation, competition S 11.203; 1.16; A 1.126; III. 108, 251, 422;
DA
M
;
Dittha
156
visible or clear,
;
Dinna
kama, d., silabbata", attavada" ni.230 Dhs 1215. 1536; -ogha the flood of âlsc doctrine, in set of four ogha's as under "asava 111.230, 276; Nd' 178; -kantara the wilderness of groundless speculation Dhs 381, IC03, 1099, etc.; see gata -ganthi the web or tangle of sophisticism VvA 297 cp. "sanghata ; -gata (nt.) " resorting to views," theory, groundless opinion, false doctrine, often followed by series of characterizing epithets d.-gahana, "kantara, "visuka. "vipphandita. Of these sophis"sanuojana, e. g. 1.8; Nd' 271""'. tical speculations 2 are mentioned at It 43, Ps 1. 129; 6 at Ps 1.130 62 (the usual number, expressing " great and small " sets. cp. dvi 1.12-39 (in detail) 11.) at S IV.286; Ps 1.130; Nd' 271''; Nett 96, 112, 160. Vin 1.49 1.162. 224, 226 S 1.135, 142 11.230 iix.109.
viz.
;
P"8
33
DhA
IV. 39
-ayikamma making
open statement, confession Vin v.183, 187 sq. -kala the time of seeing (anybody), opportunity VvA 120 -ppatta one who has obtained (Nibbana) in this world Nett 190 -pada (pi.) visible signs or characteristics A IV. 103 -mangalika (adj.) of puccha, a question asked in order to compare (one's views) on things seen, that is on ordinary worldly matters, with views held by others fondofprying J IV.390 ;as 'îka (f.) Np at J iv.376 sq.= SnAiSjsq. -sapsandana Nd'447 = I)hsA55.
;
Oittba' [Sk. dvi^ta,

;
pp. of dve?ti dvij to hate] (n.) an enemy J 1.280 cp. Sk. dvijat. (adj.) poisoned, in ditthagatena sallena with a p. arrow S 11.230 misreading for diddh-agadena, q. v. The Cy. has diddha-
A
;
gatena with
Dittbaka
11.53, 90-
v.
I.
dibba-gadena.
(adj.)
[=dittha'] seen, visible, apparent
DhA
(anekavihitani) iv.286 (id.); Sq. (papaka), 326 (id.), 426 sq. A iv.68
sq.
; ; ;
J58
1.8.
176.
256
194
v. 72 sq.,
Oitibi (indecl.) [Sk. dj^tya, instr. o ditfhi] exclamation

of joy, hurrah
1
iii.73
J 1.362.
(papaka) Sn 649. 834, 913 Pug 15 Dhs 277, 339, 392. adj. ''gatika adhering to (false) doc505 Visra 454. trine Dpvs VI. 25 -gahana the thicket of speculation Dhs 381, 1003; see "gata; -jala the net of sophistry
;
Ditthi (f.) [Sk. dr?ti ; cp. dassana] view, belief, dogma, theory, speculation, esp. false theory, groundless or unfounded opinion. (a) The latter is rejected by the Buddha as papa (A iv.172) and papika d, (opp. bhaddika A v.2i2 sq. ; It 26) Vin 1.98, 323 ; Dh 164 ; Pv IV.3'* whcSreas the right, the true, the best doctrme is as samma d. the first condition to be complied with
1.46;
DA
;
1.129;
;
-fâna a tenet
;
of
speculative
by anyone entering the Path. As such the samma d. is opposed to miccha d. wrong views or heresy (see b). Equivalent with miccha d. is kudiffhi (late) Davs 11.58. (b) Characterized more especially as (o)
sanuna difî right doctrine, right philosophy Vin -i. 10 S 11.17 ^'-'i. '4. 3 sq., 458 sq., M 1.315 n.12, 29, 87; Vbh 104s q. See magga. 111.72 Nd^ 485 ujuka d. S V.143, 165; ujugaU d. M 1.46 sq. (/3) miccha d. wrong theory, false doctrine S 1. 145; 11.153 (caused by
;
; ; ;
316; Nd' 271"""'' Vbh 361. The foil, theories are to be considered as varieties 389. of miccha d., viz. (in limited enum") akiriyavada S III. 208 IV. 349 aiiilat] afiiiena S 111.211 antaggahika A 1.154; 11-240; III. 130; antdnantika D 1.22 sq. S 111.214, 258 sq. :assada Aili,447;ahetukavadaSiii.2io ucchedavada D 1.34, S 11.20; 111.99; no sq. bhava A 1.83; sakkaya A 111.438; v. 144; 5 111.93; i-^S
avijja)
iii.7'f
Dh
167,
Sn 231
lepa)
;
(cp.
KhA
188);
Nd-
271'"'' (20 fold,
as ditthi-
sassatavada D 1.13; S 11.20; ni.98, 2-13 sq., (c) Various theories & doctrines are men258 sq. tioned & discussed at: Vin 1.115; S 1.133; 11. 61 sq., 75sq., 222 ;iii.2i5sq., 258 sq. iv.286 v.448 (=01.31); i> 111.13 sq., 45, 246. 267; M 1.40; A 1.32; 11.252 sq. III. 132, 289, 349; Th 2, 184, Ps 1.135 sq. Pug 22; Dhs 392, 1003 (cp. Dhs. trsl. pp. 257 sq., 293, 325)
philosophy D 1.16 1.136; A v.198 Ps 1.138 (eight) Miln 332 DA 1.107 -nijjhanakkhanti forbearance with wrong views S 11.1 15 iv.139 A 1.189 sq. 11.191 Nd' 151 -nipata a glance VvA 279 -nissaya the foundation of speculation 1.137 ^ i'i37 sq. -pakkha the side or party of sophists Nett 53, 88, 160 -pafilabha the attainment of speculation 111.46: -pativedha = prec. D III. 253 -patta one who has formed (a right or wrong) view D 111. 105, 254 1.439 A 1.74 118. iv.io v. 23 -paramasa perversion by false doctrine Dhs 1 498 -mandala the circle of speculative dogmatics DhsA 109 -vipatti failure in theory, the 3rd of the four vipattiyo viz. sila", acara", d.. Sjiva" opp. "sampada Vin v. 98 D 111.213 A 1.95, 268 Pug 21 Dhs 1362 Vbh 361 -visagyoga dis-vipallasa contortion of views A 11.52 connection with false doctrine D ni.230, 276 -visuddhi beauty of right theory A 1.95 1.147 sq. D 111.214, 288 -visuka (nt.) tne discord or disunion (lit. the going into parties) of theories, the (?) puppet-show of opinion M 1.8, 486 Sn 55 ( = dvasatthi diubigatani), 6^1.44 Vv 84"; Pv iv.i'' Nd'301 ( = visatl-vattukasakkayadifthi) cp. Nd' 25 (attanuditjhi) Dhs 381 (cp. Dhs. trsl. See also "gata -vyasana failing or p. lo I ), 1003, 1099. misfortune in theory (H-sila", in character) D 111.235; Nd' 304 -sagyojana the fetter or bond of empty speculation (cp. "anusaya) D 111.254 A iv.7 sq. -sanghata the weft or tangle of wrong views (cp. "gaothi) Nd' 343 Nd' 503 -samudaya the origin of wrong views A iv.68
; ; ;
'
-sampada success
;
in
tneory,
Sdhp 13, 333. (d) Mis145, 245, 341, 393 sq. cellaneous: 4 ditthiyo at Vbh 376; also at Vism 511 (sakkaya", uccheda, sassata", akiriya") 5 \'bh 378 Vbh 382 7 at Vbh 383 20 see under sak6 at 1.8 kaya 62 under diuhigata. In series difî khanti ruci laddhi characterizing " ditthadhamma " at Nd' 299 & passim. Difthiya sutiya flaijena in def. of a theory of cognition at Nd' 300 as complementing taîha
;
Vbh
attainment of truth D V.30 sq. A 1.95, 269; 111.438; IV. 238; Pug 25; Dhs 1364 VvA 297 -sampanna endowed with right views S 11.43. 58. 80 y.ii A 111.438 sq. iv.394 Vbh 366
;
;
blessing of right views, 111.213, 235 (opp. "vipatti), S
M
;
Dialogues iii.206, n. 10 views Sn 91 1.

Oittbika (adj.)
(-")
-sarin (adj.) following
wrong
a view
111.24
;
formula (tag) vacar) appahaya cittag appahaya ditfhir) appa(nikkhitto evag niraye) at S iv.3i9 = tinissajjitva D III. 13, 15 comW with (& opposed to) sila (as papaka & bhaddaka) at It 26, 27. dittbig asevati to hold a view M 1.323 g bhindati to give up a view J 1.273
3.
see taijha
Coupled with vaca
&
citta in
i. e. of guests) right & wrong theories)
seeing, one who regards one who has (agamana" one who views the arrival, S 11.168 sq. (samma" & miccha" holding
;
111.96
(vitimissa").
See
a&Sa". miccha". samma".

Ditttuta (f)
[fr. ditthi] the fact of having a (straightforward) view (uju") Miln 257.
Davs
IM^hin
(adj.-n.)
11.58
-4nugati a sign of speculation Vin 11.108; S 11.203; -inusaya inclination to speculation D iir.254, 33. 282 S V.60 A IV. 9 -asava the intoxicant of speculation, the 3rd of four asava, viz. kama, bhava, d.", avijja" Vin 111.5 Nd' 134 Dhs 1099, ;448 Vbh 273 cp. ogha; -upadana taking up or adhering to false doctrines, the 2nd of the four upadanani or attachments,
Pug
follower of such vidin).
one who has a view, or theory, a 4 such a doctrine Ud 67 (evag-l- evag
Dima
undone, torn, as neg. adinna unbroken D 1.115 (s" read S v.74 V. 1. BB. abhinna") for adina-khattiya-kula (so read for adina-m&naso, v. 1. BB. adina & SS adina"). Cp. also adinna.
;
[Sk. dirtia. pp. oi dr, dfijati, see darl] broken, split

;
Ditta
Ditta^
[Sk.
157
blazing.
Divilla
with the gods S 1.60 -vihara supreme condition of heart Miln 225 -sampatti heavenly bliss J IV.3 DhA 111.292 ;
;
dipta,
dip;
cp.
dipa]
Divs
v.32.
Usually in cpd. Sditta.

Oitta' [Sk. drpta; cp.-dappa] proud, arrogant, insolent; wanton Th i, 198; J 11.432; 111.256 = 485; v.17, 232;
VI.90, 114.
PvA
16, 30.
Dibbati [Sk. divyati, pp. dyuta see juta] to sport, to amuse oneself VvA 18 (in expl. of devi) to play at dice 11.106 (akkhehi).
;
DiddtUk [Sk. digdha to

sq.
;
esp.
(sara,
68 lor Cp. san.
dill, see deha] smeared J v. 425 smeared with poison, poisoned J iv.435 a poisoned arrow) perhaps to be read at It duttha (scil. sara) and at S 11.230 for dittba.
;
Dirasafiflu (adj.) [Sk. dara-sagjiia See Kern, Toev. p. 118] one who has little common-sense J vi.206, 207, 213. 214. Com. expl' wrongly on p. 209 with "one
.'
who possesses two tongues " (of Agni), but has equivalent nippaiifia on p. 217 (text 214 appapanfia-t- ).
:
Dina
dina Lat. nun-dinae (*noven-dinora) Oir. denus Goth, sin-teins cp. divasa] day Sdhp 239. -duddinaij darkness Davs v. 50 (d. sudinai) ahosi, cp. '49< 5>) <^s '^ ^' duddini Vin 1.3.
(nt.)
[Sk.
;
Diva
Dindibha
[cp. Sk. titt'bha

(nt.)
?]
a kind of bird
J vi.538.
Dindima
dipîma, cp. dundubhi] a musical instrument, a small drum J vi.58o ; Bu 1.32. See also deoîm^'
[Sk.
Dinna
etc., in all
[Sk. dinna, pp. of dadati] given, granted, presented meanings of dadati q. v. esp. of giving alms
;
[Sk. diva (nt.), weak beise diu (div) of strong form die (see deva) to *de|euO to shine cp. Sk. dyo heaven, diva adv. by day Lat. biduum (bi-divom) two days] (a) heaven J iv.134 ("r) aga) v. 123 (r) patta) PvA (b) day Sn 507 (rattindivai) night & 74 (r) gata). day) VvA 247 (rattindiva one night & one day, i. e. 24 hrs.) DhA 11. 8 (diva-divassa so early in the day). Also in divai)-kara, daymaker, -- sun, VvA 307 usually as divakara (q. v.). Cp. devasika see also ajja. -santatta heated for a whole day J iv. 1 1 8 (cp. divasa").
; ;
Divasa (m
253) & in phrase adinn'adana taking what is not given, i. e. stealing, adj. adinnadayin stealing, refraining from which constitutes dinna D i.55a<(n' attlii the 2nd slla (see under sila). dinnar), the heretic view of the uselcssness of alms11.128; Sn igi, 227, 240; Dh 35O giving) J 1.291 PvA 68 (given in marriage). Used as finite tense freq., adinna e. g. 1.39, 404; J 1.151. 152; VI. 366. Sn 119 (thoyya adinnar) adiyati), 156, 395. 4C0, 633; PvA 33 etc. 1.72 -adayin taking (only) what is given 1.4 -dana almsgiving J ni.52 DliA 1.396; -dayin giving alms, liberal, munificent D 111.191.
Pv IV.3"
= mahadana PvA
DA
Dinnaka an adopted son, in

(atraja,
enum"
of four kinds of sons
antevasika, (=posavanatthaya dinna).

khettaja,
d.)
Nd' 448;
M35
Dippati [Sk. dipyate, see jndcr dipa' & cp. jotatij to shine, Cp. pa. to shine forth, to be illustrious Vin 11.285.
Dibba
Gr. Cp. deva]. iôt (*ciFioi:), Lat. dius (divios) -divine. of the next world, divine, heavenly, celestial, superb, magnificent, fit for exalted beings higher than man (devas, heroes, manes etc.), superhuman, opp. manusaka human. Freq. qualifying the foil. " summa bona " cakkhu the deva-eye, i. c. the faculty of clairvoyance, attr. in a marked degree to the Buddha & other perfect 11.20 (yena sudaij beings (see cakkhumant) 1.82, 1O2 samanta yojanar) pa.ssati diva c' eva rattin ca) 111.2 19
(adj.) [Ved.
(q. v.),
:
divya P. divya iu verse
nt. only in expression satta divasani 7 days or a week J iv.139 Miln 15) [Sk. divasa see diva] a day A 1.206 ("ri atinameti) J in. 52 (uposatha) PvA 31 (yava sattadivasa a week long), 74 (sattamo divaso). I 'siidlly in oblique cases adverbially, viz. ace. divasai] (during) one day, for one day, one day long A ill. 304 = DhA HI. 173 (tai) d. that day); 1^.317; J 1.279; II. 2 eka" one day J 1.58; in. 26; I'vA ^j, 67, gen. divasassa (day) by day S 11.95 (rattiya ca d. ca) J v. 162 DA 1. 133. instr. divasa day by day J iv.310; divasena (eka) on the same day J 1.59 sudivasena on a loc. divase on a day: eka" lucky day J iv.210. jata" on his birth-day J 111.391; iv.138; J III. 391 dutiya" the next day PvA 12, 13, 17, 31, 80 etc. puna PvA 19, 38 sattame d. on the 7th day Sn id. J 1.278 983 Miln 15 PvA 6 ussava on the festive d. VvA Also repeated 109; apara" on another day PvA 81. divase divase day after day, every day J 1.87 PvA 3. DA 1.140. abl. divasato from the day (-) J 1.50 -kara the " day-maker." i. e. the sun (cp. divSkara) VvA i6g. 27! -bhaga the day-part (opp. ratti" the PvA 152 (r)), night-part), day-time Miln 18 (ena) 206 (e--div3); -santatta heated the livelong day S 1. 169; 1.453; A IV. 70, cp. Vin 1.225; Miln 325; cp.
; ;
;
: ;
diva".
Ps i.i 14 Vism 434 Sdhp 482 PvA 5 (of Moggallana) 11.175 Tikp 278 Dukp 54. sota the d. car, matching the d. eye D 1-79. 154 J V.456 also assotadhatu A 1.255 M "'9 D 111.38, 281 Visra 430. rupa D 1.153. Ayu, vanna i"-33 iv.242 PvA 9, etc. (see dasa thanani) A 1.115 89. kama Sn 301 Dh 187 It 94 also as kamaguna A v. 273. Of food, drink, dress & other commodities: A 1. 182 J 1.50, 2U2 iii.i8g PvA 23, 50, 70, 76 etc. Def. as devaloke sambhfita DA 1.120; divibhavatta dibba KhA 227; divibhavaij devattabhava-pariyapanna PvA 14. See further e. g. S 1.105 D in. 146 Sn 176, 641 Dh 236, 417; Pug 60; Vism 407 (def"),
S 1.196;
:
11.55 sq.
M
;
11.21
It 52
;
Th
2,
70
Diva (adv.) [Ved. diva, cp. diva] by day S 1.183 M i-'25 Dh 387; DA 1.251 PvA 43, 142, 206 ( ^divasa-bhage). Often comb"" & contrasted with rattit) (or ratto) by night e. g. divarattig by day & by night S 1.47 diva c' eva rattin ca D 11.20; rattiin pi diva pi J n.133; diva ca ratto ca S 1.33 Sn 223 Dh 296 Vv 31* VvA divatarag (compar. adv.) later on in the day 128. atidiva too late S 1.200; M 1. 125; J III. 48. 498.
; ; ; ;
A
jci
iii.i 17.
-kara ( = divar) kara) the day-maker, the sun ThA Ap. v. 16) Pv.\ 155 -divassa (adv.) early in the ( day. at suniise, at an early hour Vin 11.190; S 1.89, 91, n.ioo, 112; J 11. i DhA 11. 8 vi.31 97 A V.185 VvA 239, 242 -vihara the day-rest, i. e. rest during the heat of the day Vin 1.28, S 1.129, 132, 146, i93=Th i, Sn 679; -saiifia consciousness by day, daily c. 1241 D 111.223 = A 11.45 -seyya =vihara D i.i 12.
;
;
4^3-
-osadha magical drugs Miln 283
-kama
(pi.)
heavenly
joys (see above) J 1.13S (opp. manusaka); -cakkhuka endowed with the superhuman eye S 11.156; A 1.23, -pannakara (dasavidha") the (tenfold) heavenly 25 gift (viz. ayu, vapna etc. see tbana) DhA 111.292 -bhava divine condition or state PvA i lu -yoga union
;
Divi an abstraction fr. divya constructed for etym. expl" of dibba as divi-bhava (bhava) of divine existence or character, a divine being, in " divi-bhav5ni divyani ettha atthi ti divya " SnA 2 19; " divi-bhavatta dibba ti " KhA 227 ; " divibhavag devattabhSvapari-
"
yapanno
ti
dibbo "
PvA
14.
Divilla a musical instrument Dpvs xvi.14.
Divya
;
158
" seeing "
'
Dipa
(i. e. wise) in all directions J 111.344 -daha sky-glow," unusual redness of the horizon as if on fire, polar light (?) or zodiacal light (?) D i.io J 1.374 VI. 476; Miln 178; DA 1.95; cp. BSk. diôdaha Av n.198 -pati (disampati) a king S 1.86 J vi.45 -pamokkha world-famed J 1.166; -bhaga [Sk. digbhaga] direction, quarter Vin 11.217; -mujha [Sk. dihmu(Jha] one who has lost his bearings Dpvs ix.15 -vasika living -vasin = "vasika in a foreign country DhA 111.176.
;
Divya [Sk. divya the verse-foira for the prose-form dibba (q. v.)] (adj.) divine Sn 153 (cp. SnA 219 under divi), 524 (+ manusaka) J vi.172. (nt.) the divinity, a divine being =devata) J vi.150 SnA 219.
;
dvesti & dvisati to Disa [Sk. dvisant & dvia (-) hate; cp. Gr. luvvi; (corynthic Sfeivia, horn. H^fi/iti')
;
fearful;
Lat. dirus
= E.
dire]
;
an enemy
1.874-6;
J iH-357; IV.217; V.453 323. . I.
Th
42, 162; cp. Pss. Breth.,
Dh
DhA
;
IV. 27.
Disata' (f) [Sk. disata. see disa] direction, quarter, region, part of the world J iv.359 Pv 11.9^' (kig disatar) gato " where in the world has he gone ?") Vv 11.3^ (sadisata the circle of the 6 directions, cp. VvA 102).
;
Dissati Pass, of *dassati, q. v.
DIgha
lengthen,
Disata^
*dvisata, see disa] enemy, a host of enemies J iv.295 as gloss verasamoha).

(f.)
[Sk.
state of being an
(
= disasamuha,
;
v.
1.
Disati [Ved. disati, *deik to show, point towards cp. Gr. ffitvufit {limi =diiaL), Lat. dico (indico, index = pointer, judex), Goth. gateihan=Ger. zeigen, Ags. taecan = E. Usually token] to point, show to grant, bestow etc. As in comb" with pref. a, or in Caus. deseti (q. v.). simplex only at S 1.2 17 (varag disa to be read for disai)
;
;
cp. Sk. adiât).
See also upa.

" pointing out," point the compass, region,
Disa
cp.
(f) [Ved. dis

îVi)
Gr. quarter,
& disa, to disati = disa] point of

bearings.
direction,
The
4 principal points
usualy enum"* are puratthima (E) pacchima (W) dakkhina (S) uttara (N), in changing order. Thus at 5 i.ioi, 145; II. 103; 111.84 IV. 185, 296; Nd^ 302 Pv II. 12' (caturo d.); PvA 52 (catusu disasu mrayo To these are often catuhi dvarehi yutto), and passim. added the two locations '* above & below " as uparima 6 hetthima disa (also as uddhag adho S 111.124 e. g. also called patidisa D 111.176), making in all 6 directions D III. 1 88 sq. As a rule, however, the circle is completed by the 4 anudisa (intermediate points sometimes as vidisa S 1.224 iii-239 D in. 176 etc.), making a round of 10 (dasa disa) to denote completeness, wide range & all pervading comprehensiveness of states, activities or other happening: Sn 719, 1122 (disa catasso vidisa catasso uddharj adho dasa disa imayo) Th 2, 487; Ps II. 131 Nd^ 239 (see also catuddisa in this sense) Pvi.ii'; 11. i'"; Vism 408. sabba (all) is
;
;
[Ved. dirgha, cp. Caus. draghayati to 'dlagh as in Gr. loXtxot (shaft), ivSeXixHi Lat. indulges Goth. (Icisting etc. cp. E. entelechy) tulgus (enduring)] i. (adj.) long D 1.17; 1.429; S So 146, 633 (opp. rassa) Dh 60, 1. 104 (g addhanag) 409; Pv 1. 10" ("g antarag all the time); 11.9** (id.); Th I, 646 (m-antare) Dhs 617; KhA 245 PvA 27, 1^8, dighato lengthways See def. at Vism 272. 33, 46. atidigha too J VI. 185; dighaso in length Vin iv.279 Vastu 11.45 2. (m.) a snake (cp. long Vin IV.7, 8. dirghaka) J 1.324 11.145 iv.330. 3. N. of the Digha Nikaya (" the long collection ") Vism 96. angulin having long fingers (the 4th of the marks of a Mahapurisa) D 11. 17; in. 143. 150; -antara corridor D 1.18; J VI. 349. -ayu long-lived (opp. app' ayu) Also as ka D 111.150 DA 1.135 Sdhp 511 J V.7I. -avu = ayu in the meaning of ayasmant (q. v.) J v.120 -jati (f.) a being of the snake kind, a snake DhA in. 322 v.449 DA iv.333 also as ka at J 11.145; iii.250 -dassin [Sk. -dasa having long fringes D 1.7 1.252 dirghadarsin] far-seeing ( = sabba-dassavin) PvA 196; -nasika having a long nose Vism 283. -bhanaka a repeater or expounder of the Digha Nikaya J 1.59; Vism 36, 266, 286; DA 1.15, 131 -rattag (adv.) [Sk. *dirgharatrag. see Indexes to Av6 Divy & Lai. V. otherwise dirgha-kalag] a long time D 1.17, 206; A V.194; Sn 649; It 8; J 1. 12, 72 Pv 1.4*; n.i3>' (rat(adj.-n.)
;
'
taya = rattag PvA 165); Pug 15; DhA iv.24 -loma long-haired Vin in. 129 also as ka at J 1.484, f. ika S 11.228 -sotthiya (nt.) long welfare or prosperity
; ; ;
DhA
11.227.
(nt.) [Sk.
Dighatta
dirghatvag] length
A
v.
1.54.
often substituted for 10
anudisa (sg.) is often used collectively 184; PvA 71. for the 4 points in the sense of " in between," so that the circle always implies the id points. Thus at S 1. 122 III. 124. In other combinations as 6 abbreviated for 10 four disa plus uddhar) & anudisai] at D 1.222 = A 111.368 four d. -I- uddhar) adho & anudisar) at S 1. 122; ill. 124; A IV. 167. In phrase " mettasahagatena cetasa ekag disai) pharitva viharati " (etc. up to 4th) the allcomprehending range of universal goodwill is further
; ; ;
1.75
11.
15
Pv
1.2'
VvA
DIna mean, low

(adj.)
J
;
[Sk. dina] poor,
miserable, wretched; base,
11.202
;
(?)
II. 8*
(mana
(
1.
ninnamana)
107);
(id.),
V.448 VI. 375 Miln 406; IV. 8'

;
Pv
= adanajjhasaya PvA
PvA
120 (=kapa9a), 260
153;
Sdhp
Dinatta
state
r88, 324.
(nt.)
fSk.
78.
'dinatvag] wretchedness,
miserable
Sdhp
denoted by uddhag adho tiriyag
Vbh
4 or 8 disa is also used allegorically (" set, circle ") for var. combinations, viz. the 8 states of jhana at the 4 satipatin. 222
272
see metta.
As a set of
M
;
etc.,
e.
g.
1.250
thana etc. at Nett 121 the 4 ahara etc. at Nett 117. See also in other applications Vin 1.50 (in meaning of "foreign country"); 11.217; S 1.33 (abhaya) 234 (puthu) 111.106; V2i6; D ni.i97sq. It 103; Th i, disar) kurute to run 874; Vv 41* (disasu vissuta).
:
Dipa' [Ved. dipa to Ved. di, dipyate; Idg. *deia to shine (see dibba, deva) cp. Gr. oiaXuf, Si)\ni see also jotati] a lamp J 11.104 (g jaleti to light a 1.); DhA 11.49 (id ), 94 (id.) -acci the flame of a lamp ThA 1 54 -aloka light of a DhA 1.359: VvA 51; (''g)kara 1. J 1.266; VI. 391 making light, shining, illuminating Nd^ 399 ( pabhag kara Sn 1 136 but cp. Dh 236 under dipa') Vism 203. -tittira a decoy partridge (cp. dipaka") J 111.64 -rukkha lit. lamp-tree, the stand of a lamp, candlestick DhA IV. 120; -sikha the flame (lit. crest) of a 1. Vism 171
;
; ;
;
'
away
J v,340.
(lit.
directions
disc disar) (often spelt disodisag) in all from region to region ).D in. 200 J 111.491
; ; ;
DhA
11.49.
Miln 398. But at Dh 42 to disa (enemy), cp. DhA 1.324 coro corag. See alsoJ.P.T.S. 1884, 82 on abl. diso = disatah. Cp. vidisa. -kaka a compass-crow, i. e. a crow kept on board ship in order to search for land (cp. Fick, Soc. Gl. p. 173; E. H?rdy, Buddha p. 18) J 111.126, 267; -kusala one who knows the directions Vin 11. 217; -cakkhuka
I,
Th
615;
Bu n.50
Pv
iii.i';
Dipa^ (m. & nt.) [Ved. dvipa =- dvi-(- ap (*sp.) of apa water, lit. " double-watered," between (two) waters] an island, terra firma, solid continent (maha, always as 4) foundation, resting-place, shelter, refuge (in this sense freq. comb'' w. tana lena & sarana & expl. in Com. (a) ht. island: S v.2i9; by patittha) J in. 187; continent: catttaro mabaVvA 19; Mhvs vn.7, 41. dipa S v. 343 Vv 20'' (=VvA 104) VvA 19 PvA 74
;
Dipa
etc.
159
Dukkha
(du-(-r)=^du-ratta, ropaya (du-fr): du-rakkha (s)saddhapaya, sassa, saha, sila hara.
; ; ;
Opp. the 20CO paritta-dipa the smaller islands

133.
(l)la-
KhA
tana):
(b)
fig.
shelter,
salvation etc.
(see
also
bha
Da-
S 111.42 (atta+ attasarana etc., not with S Index to dipa'); v. 154, 162 (id.) iv.3i5 (mar), not to d.ipa'), 372 A 1.55 sq. (+ tana etc.) Sn 501 (atta" selfreliant, self-supported, not with FausboU to dipa'), 1092, 1094, 1145 (=Sattha); Nd- 303; Dh 236 (r)
:
in cpds.
meaning two"
see dvi
II.
Du^
karohi = patitth5
PvA 87); Pv iii.i' (id. PvA 174); Miln 84. 257 J V.501 =vi.375 (dipafi ca parayanag)
;
see duhana & (-) (adj.-sufl.) [Sk. druha, dru\>, duhitika] hurting, injuring, acting perfidiously, betraying, only in mitta" deceiving one's friends S 1.225 Sn 244 expl. as mitta-dubhaka SnA 287, v. 1. B mitta;
(dhamma-dipa, Arahantship).
dussaka
cp.
mitta-dubbhika & mitta-dubbhin.

dvi
-aUya resting place VI.459, 460.

Dlpa^
vi.432
-gabbhaka same
Daka
c. g.
(nt.) [see
II
11]
a dyad
DhsA
Vism
Duknia
sq.
&
in titles of
;
books "in
36, 343, 347, 406; pairs, on pairs."
[cp. Sk. dvipa tiger's skin] a car covered with a panther's- skin J 1.259; v. 259 vi. 48.
(a)
Dukapatthana
[Sk. dukula]
or chapters,
e. g.
11.
("nipata).
Dlpaka' (=dipa')
dipika a lamp, in danda" a torch DhA 1.220, 399. (b) (-) an image of, having the appearance of, sham etc. in -kakkara a decoy partridge -tittira same J 111.358; -pakkhin a decoy J 11.161
f.
a certain (jute?) plant; (nt.) [cp. silk] very fine cloth, made of the iv.219; fibre of thed. plant S 111.145 A iv.393 J 11.21 1.140; Vism 257, 262; VvA 165; V.400 vi.72 Sk. dukalar)
;
woven
;
DA
Davs
V. 27.
bird J V.376
-miga a
d.
antelope J
v. 376.
;
Dakkha
11.160.
(adj.-n.) [Sk.
duhkha
fr.
Dtpaka' (^dipa*) a
(little)
island J 1.278, 279
tion
fr.
prefix
duh
(see du).
duh-ka, an adj. formaAccording to others an

;
DIpaka'' in vanidlpaka
PvA
i2oJor vanibbaka
(q. v.).
Bdhgh (at Vism q. v. dukkha as du-l-kha, where du = du' and kha=akasa. See also dcf. at Vism 461.] A. (adj.)
analogy formation after sukha,
494) expl^
Dipana
(adj.) illustrating, explaining; f. i explanation, commentary', N. of several Commentaries, e. g. the
unpleasant, painful, causing misery (opp. sukha pleasant)
Paramattha -dipani
Vv.^
Dipika
of
Cp.
[fr.
Dhammapala on Th
Pv
it
jotika
&
uddipana.
dipin] a panther J 111.480.
vedana (sensation) 1.59 see also below iii.i e) A ii.ii6 = M. 1. 10 (saririkahi vedanahi dukkhahi). Fig. (fraught with pain, entailing sorrow oo: trouble) of
Vin 1.34;
(r)
Dh
117.
Lit. of
vedanar)
vediyamana,
kama D
33.
(
DIpita Tpp. of dipeti] explained

DIpitar
[n. ag. fr. dipeti]
Vism
= patipilan-atthena DA 1.121); Dh 186 1.36 = bahudukkha DhA 111.240) of jati M 1.185 (cp. ariyasacca, below B I.); in comb" dukkha patipada
(
;
one who illumines Vism 211.
dandhabhiniia
DIpin [Sk. dvTpin] a panther, leopard, tiger Vin 1.186 dipicamma a leopard skin = Sk. dvipicarman) Am.ioi v.408 vi.538. dipi-raja J 1.342; :i.44, no; iv.475 f. dipini Miln 363, king of the panthers Vism 270. 368 DhA 1.48.
;
D ni.io6; Dhs 176; Nett 7, 112 sq., cp. 149 sq. ekanta" very painful, giving much pain S II. 1 73 in. 69. dukkhag (adv.) with difficulty, hardly
II.
;
J I.2I5B. (nt. but pi. also dukkha. e. g. S 1.23 Sn 728 : Dh 202. 203. 221. Spelling dukha (after sukha) at
; ;
Dipeti [Sk. dipayati, Cans, to flip, see dipa' & cp. dippati] to make light, to kindle, to emit light, to be bright to
;
explain A v. 73 sq. Dh 363 Miln 40 Sdhp 49, 349. Cp. a. 94, 95, 102, 104 etc.
illustrate,
;
PvA
Du' (& before vowels dur) (indecl.) [Sk. duî & dus=Gr. antithetic prefix, generfvi:-, Oir. du-, Ohg. zur-, zerUltimately identical ally opposed to su=Gr. d- etc. with du^ in sense of asunder, apart, away from = opposite or wrong] i. syllable of exclamation ( = duh)
;
" (beginning the word du (j) -jivitar)) DhA Bdhgh's expl" of the 280, cp. J ni.47 2. prefix, implying persyllable see at Vism 494. Original verseness, difficulty, badness (cp. dukkha). form *duh is preserved at dur- before vowels, but assimilated to a foil, consonant according to the rules of Assimilation, i. e. the cons, is doubled, with changes of to bb <t usual lengthening dii before r (but also du). For purposes of convenience all cpds. with du" are referred to the simplex, e. g. dukkaja is to be looked up under kata. duggati under gati etc. See : A. dur'". akkhata, accaya, atikkama, atta, adhiroha, anta, annaya, abhisambhava agata, ajana. ukkhepa, ubbaha. B. du itthi ayuta, asada gati, gandha, gahita (k)kata, kara (g)ga, gata, (c)caja, carita, cola; (j)jaha, jana, jivha, jivita; (t)tappaya. tara (d)dama. da-sika (n)naya. nikkhaya. nik(p)pailfia. khitta, niggaha, nijjhapaya, nibbcdha, nita patianaya, pafinissaggin, patipada, pativijjha, fjafivedha, pabhajja, pamuflca, pameyya, parihara, payata, (p)phassa (bb=b): bala, baUka, pasu, peyya, posa budha; (bb=v): dubbaca = ) vaca. vacana, vanna, (b) bhaga, vijana. vidu, vinivijjha, visodha. vutthika (m)mati, mana, manku, bhara, bhasita, bhikkha yuja, yutta mukha, mejjha, medha (y)yittha, " bad,
woe
11.6,
io=PvA
equally mental & physical. Pam is too predominantly physical, sorrow too exclusively mental, but in some connections they have to be used in default of any more exact rendering. Discomfort, suffering, ill, and trouble can occasionally be used in certain connections. Misery, distress, agony, affliction and woe are never They are all much too strong & are only right mental (see Mns. Rh. D. Bud. Psy. 83-86. quoting Ledi
is
Our modem as Dukkha does in Pali. words are too specialised, too limited, and usually too Sukha & dukkha are ease and dis-ease (but strong. we use disease in another sense) or wealth and ilth from well & ill (but we have now lost ilth) or wellbeing and ill-ness (but illness means something eke in are forced, therefore, in translation to English). use half synonyms, no one of which is exact. Dukkha
same ground
;
Dh
83. 203).
There
is
no word
in English covering the
We
Sadaw).
Word.The recogniI. Main Points in the Use of the tion of the fact of Dukkha stands out as essential in early Buddhism. In the very first discourse the four socalled Truths or Facts (see saccani) deal chiefly with dukkha. The first of the four gives certain universally recognised cases of it, & then s\ims them up The five groups (of physical & mental qualiin short.
ties
which make an individual) are accompanied by

;
ill
so far as those groups are fraught with asavas and cp. (Paiic' upadanakkhandha pi dukklii grasping. S 111.47). The second Sacca gives the cause of this dukkha (see Taoha). The third enjoins the removal of this tanha. And the fourth shows the way, or method, of doing so (see Magga). These ariyasaccani are found in two places in the older books Vin i.io=S v.421
(with addition of soka-parideva

in
etc.
[see
below]
of
some MSS). Comments on this passage, or part 159; with expl" of each term it, occur S III. 58,
1
Dukkha
(+soka)
140
;
l6o
Dukkha
be understood as physical pain in comb" dukkha domanassa " pain & grief," where d. can also be taken as the gen. term & dom" as specification, e. g. in ceta-f-
1. 185: A 1.107: Sn It 17 (with dukkhassa atikkama for nirodha), 104, 105; Ps 1.37; 11. 204, 147; Pug 15. 68 Vbh 328 Nett 72, 73. It is referred to as 1.
189; 111.136, 277;

;
p.
Nd^ under sankhara

;
dukkha, samudaya, nirodha. magga at Vin i.K), it>, ig D III. 227; Nd^ 304'"'; as asavanai) khaya-fiaija at D 1.83; Vin 111.5 as sacca No. t + paticcasamuppada
;
76 sq. (H-soka"); in a slightly diff. version of No. I (leaving out appiyehi & piychi, having soka instead) at and in the formula catunnar) 11.305 ariyasaccanar) ananubodha etc. at 11.90 = Vin 1.230. II. Characterisation in Detail. i. A further specification of the 3rd of the Noble Truths is given in the Paticcarsamuppada (qv.). which analyses the links & stages of the causal chain in their interdependence as building up (anabolic = samudaya) &, after their recognition as causes, breaking down (katabolic-- nirodha) the dukkha-synthesis, & thus constitutes the Metabolism of kamma discussed e. g. at Vin i 11.32 .sq.
at
1.
1
Specification of Dukkha. The Niddesa gives a characteristic description of all that comes under
3.
sankhara.
III. 14; at 1.147; 1.192 sq., 460; It 89 ( = dukkhassa antakirlyu). 2. Dukkha as one of the 3 quali/ications of the sankhara (q. v.), viz. anicca, d., anatta, evanescence, ill, nonsoul S 1.188 11.53 (yad aniccat) tar) dukkhag) in. 112 (id.) 111.67, 1^0. 222 IV.28, 48, 129 sq. rijpe 131 sq. anicc' Snupassi (etc. with dukkh' & anatt') S 111.41. anicca-sanna, dukkha" etc. in. 243 A 111.334, "^PIV.52 sq. sabbe sankhara anicca etc. Nd^ under
II.
;
=S
2 sq.
;
11.
17, 20,
65= Nd^ 08om S

;
1.266 sq.
11.38;
1.177; mentioned
e. g.
dukkhar) domanassar) pafisagvedeti A 1.157, 2 '6; S 11.69 ragajan d "g dom "g patisagvedeti A 11.149; kamupasaghitai) d i) doni i) A in. 207; d "g dom "g patisagvediyati S iv.343. Also as cpd. dukkhadomanassanag atthangam.aya A in. 326, & freq. in formula soka-parideva-d"-domana.ss-upayasa (grief & sorrow, afflictions of pain it misery, i. e. all kinds of misery) D 1.36 (arising fr. kama) 11.64 A v. 2 16 sq. It 89 etc. (see above B I. 4). Cp. also the comb" dukkhi dummano " miserable and dejected " S 11.282. (c) dukkha as *' feeling of pain " forms one of the three dukkhata or painful states, viz. d.-dukkhata (painful sensation caused by bodily pain), sankhara" id. having its origin in the sankhara. viparinama". being caused by change S iv.25g v.56 D iii.2r6; Nett 12. (d) Closely related in meaning is ahita " that which is not good or profitable," usually opposed to sukha & hita. It is freq. in the ster. cxpres.sion " hoti digharattag ahitaya dukkhaya " for a long time it is a source of discomfort & pain A 1.194 sq. 1.332 D 111.157; Also in phrases anatthaya ahitaya dukkhaya IûS 3,3D HI. 2 46 <% akusalag ahitay.a dukkhaya sagsikai)
IV. 406
; ; ;
vattati
1.58.
;
(c)
Under vedana
as sensation are
grouped the
3 sant .sensation),
sukhag (or sukha vcd.) pleasure (pleadukkhag pain (painful sens), aduk-
kham-asukhag indifference (indifferent sens.), the last of which is the ideal state of the emotional habitus to be gained by the Arahant (cp. upekha & nibbida).
Their role is clearly indicated in the 4th jhana sukhassa pahana dukkhassa pahana pubbe va somanassadomana-ssanag atthangaraa adukkham-asukhag upekha parisuddhig catutthag jhanag upasampajja viharati (see jhana). As contents of vedana sukhag vediyati
:
the term dukkha. It employs one stereotyped explanation (therefore old & founded on schcJastic authority) (Nd^ 304' ), & one expl" (,304"-) peculiar to itself & only applied to Sn 36. The latter defines & illustrates dukkha exclusively as suffering & torment incurred by a person as punishment, inflicted on him either by the king or (after death) by the guardians of purgatory (niraya-pala see detail under niraya, & cp. below III. 2 b). The first expl" (304') is similar in kind to the definition of d. as long afterwards given in the Sankhya system (see Sankhya-karika-bhasya of Gauiapada to stanza i) & classifies the various kinds of dukkha in the foil, groups (a) all suffering caused by the fact of being born, & being through one's kamma tied to the consequent states of transmigration to this is loosely attached the 3 fold division of d. as dukkha", sankhara", viparinama" (see below III. 1 c) (b) illnesses & all bodily states of suffering (cp. adhyatmikai) dukkhar) of Sankhya k.); (c) pain & (bodily) discomfort through outward circumstances, as extreme climates, want of food, gnat-bites etc. (cp. adhibhautikar) & adhidaivikar) d. of Sk.) (d) (Mental) distress & painful states caused by the death of one's beloved or other misfortunes to friends or personal belongings (cp. domanassa). This list is concluded by a scholastic characterisation of these var. states as conditioned by kamma. implicitly due to the afflicted person not having found his " refuge," i. e. salvation from these states in the 8 fold Prth (see abov'e B I.). III. Genera! Application. & v.rious views regarding dukkha. i As simple sensat on ( pain) & related to other terms (a) principally a vedana, sensation, in particular belonging to the bouy (kayika), or physical pain (opp. cetasika dukkha mental ill see domanassa). Thus defined as kayikar) d. at D 11.306 (cp. the distinction between sarirai) & manasag dukkhar) in Sankhya philosophy) 1.302 S v.209 (in def. of dukkhindriya) A n.143 (saririka vedana dukkha); Nett 12 (duvidhar) d. kayikar) = dukkhar) cetasikar) = domanassar)) Vism 165 (twofold), 496 (dukkha afmarj na badhakai)), 499 (seven divisions), 503 (kayika) SnA 119 (sukhar) va dukkhat) va Sn 67=kayikag satasatai)). Bdhgh. usually paraphrases d. with vatfa-
dukkhag
adukkham-asukhag v. tasma vedana ti S 111.86, 87; cp. S 11.82 (vedayati). tisso vedana: sukha, d, adukkham-asukha" D 111.275; S 11.53;
v.
IV. 1 14 sq., 207, 223 sq., cp. 1.396 1.173; iv.442 ; yag kific' ayag purisa-puggalo patisagvedeti It 46. 47. sukhag va d g va a "g vS sabban tag pubbe katahetu
;
ti
former
= one's whole life-experience is kamma A i.i73 = M 11.217.

pair) of
The
is
caused
by one's comb" (as

very
freq.
complementary
sukha + dukkha
for expressing the varying fortunes of life & personal experience as pleasure & pain, e. g. n' alara ailBaman-
nassa sukhaya va dukkhaya va sukhadukkhAya vi 1.56=3 111.211. Thus under the 8 " fortunes of the world " (loka dhamma) with labba (& a"), yasa (a), pasagsA (ninda), sukha (dukkha) at D in. 260 Nd^ 55. Regarded as a thing to be avoided in life puriso jivitukamo sukhakamo dukkha-patikkulo S iv. 172, 188. In similar contexts D i.8i:!; 111.51. 109. 187; S 11.22, 39 IV. 123 sq. A 11.158 etc. (cp. sukha). 2. As complex stale (suffering) & its valuation in the light of the Doctrine (a) any worldly sensation, pleasure & experience may be a source of discomfort (see above, I. cp. esp. kama & bhava) Ps i.i i sq. (specified as jati etc.): dukkhag = mahabbha yag S 1.37; bhara-
danag dukkhag loke bhara-nikkhepanag sukhag (pain

is
the great weight) S in. 26

111.310
;
kamanag adhivacanag
IV. 289; cp.
111.410 sq. (with
dukkha,
e. g.
at
SnA
44, 212, 377. 505.
(b)
Thus
to
asava, kamma, dukkhag). (b) ekanta" (extreme pain) refers to the suffering of sinful beings in Niraya, & it is open to conjecture whether this is not the first & orig. meaning of dukkha; e. g. 1.74; A 11.231 (vedanag vediyati ekanta-dg seyyatha pi satta nerayika) see ekanta. In the same sense upenti Roruvag ghorag cirarattag dukkhag anubhavamti S 1.30 niraya-dukkha Sn 531 pecca dg nigacchati Sn 278, 742 anubhonti dg kafuka-pphalani Pv i.ii'* (=apayikag dg PvA 60); PvA 67; mahadukkhag anubhavati PvA 43, 68. 107 etc. atidukkhag PvA 65 dukkhato pete mocetva PvA 8. (c) to
saiiiia,
kama, vedana,
Dukkha
suffer pain,
i6i
Dutthulla
to experience unpleasantness etc. is expressed in foil, terms diikkliat) anubliavati (only w. anveti Ph i ( kSyikai) cetasikari rcf. to Niraya, see b) vipfika-diikkhar) anugacchati DliA 1.24). upeti Sn 72S nigacchati carati S 1.2 1.337 Sn 278, 7.(2 palisarjvcdeti AI I..31.'? (sec above); pas.sati S 1.132 (jato dukwhoever is bom experiences wor) khfmi passati va<ldheti S ILU'O viharati A I.2<i2 n.95 111.3 S IV.7.S
:
xsati d"r) v. dnkkhino cittar] na samadliiyati) vcdayati, vcdiyati, vedeti etc. sec above 111. (d) More specific reference to the sayati 1. 137. I e canse of suffering A- its removal by means of enlightenment () Origin (see also above I. it II. 1): dukkhc
(passad<lhiy,"i
; ;
yai] kinci dukkhar) sambhoti loko patijlhito S 1.40 sabbar) sankhara-paccaya Sn 731; ye dnkkhar) vaddhenti tc na parimiiccanti jatiya etc. S ii.ic.g; d'ri ettha bhiyyo Sn di, .58.^; yo pathavl-dhatur) abhinandati dukkhai) so abhin" Si 1.174; ta...ha d "ssa samudayo etc. Nctt 23 pq. as result of sakkayaditthi S IV. 147, of chanda S 1.22 of upac'hi S 11. mt), cp. upadhi;
III. 88 S IV. 188 ("anar) samudayan ca atthagamail ca yathnbhutat) pajanati) It 3S (nirodha anar)) -nidana a source of pain M 11.223 I^'"* '".59. I '3'^' -nirodha the destruction of pain, the extinction of suffering (.see above I! II. i) M 1. 191 11. in; A iii.411). 416; etc.; -patikkula averse to pain, avoiding unpleasantness, in comb" sukhakamo d-p. S iv.172 (spelt "kulo), 188; M 1.31 -patta being in pain J vi.330 -pareta afflicted by pain or misery S 111.93; 't 89 = A 1.147; -bhummi the soil of distress Ulis 983 -vaca hurtful speech Pv 1.3^ (should probably be road diittha") -vipaka (adj.) having pain as its fruit, creating misery S 11.128; D 111.57, 229 A 11.172 (kamma) Ps 11.79 (id.) -vepakka = vip."ika Sn 537 (kamma) -saiiiia the consciousness of pain Nctt 27; -samudaya the rise or origin of pain or suffering (opj). "nirodha: see above B 11. i) S iv.37 AI 1.191 11.10; 111.267; Vbh 107 (tanha ca avasesa ca kilcsa .ayaiT vuccati d-s); -samphassa contact with pain f. abstr. ta Pug 33; -seyya 1.507; Dhs 64R an uncomfortable couch DhA iv.8.
;
'.
'
d"r)
eva hi sambhoti Salvation from kathat) dukkha pamuccati Suffering (see above I.) Sn 170 dukkha pamuccati S 1. 14 111.41, 150 iv.205 V.431 na hi putto pali va pi piyo d "a pamocayc yatha saddhamma-savanar) dukkha moccti paninar) S 1,210; na appatvS lokantar) dukkha atthi pamocanar) A 11.49.
nidana pabhavanti dukkha Sn 72S titthati veti ca -^ i'35.

:
dr)
(/^)
Dukkhata
of
pain,
III.
I
(f
fcp. Sk. duhkhata, abstr. to dukkha] state ) painfulness, discomfort, pain (.sec dukkha
;
c) I) 111.2 16
[fr.
IV. 259
v. 56
Nett
12 (expl.).
Dukkhati
dukkha] to
be painful Vism
264.
Dukkhatta
(nt.)
[Sk. *duhkhatvar)]
=dukkhata
111.106
Kai^makkhaya
iM
sabbar) dr)
1.12
nijjinnar)
. .
bhavissati
(-(-dandhatta).
abhijanari iv.89 dr) parinfiaya sakhettavattliur) Jathagato arahati pfiralasag Sn 473. dukkhassa samudayo ca pajai.ati dr) Sn 789. 1056. dukatthangamo ca S 11.72 111.228 sq. iv.86, 327. khass' antakaro hoti It 18; 1.48; A 111.400 sq. antakara bhavamase Sn 32 antai) karissanti Satthu sasana-karino A 11.26; d parikkhlriar) S 11. 133; akifisankharanar) nirocanar) ninupatanti dukkha S 1.23 dhcna n' atthi d"assa sambhavo Sn 731. munir) d''assa parayug S 1.195-Nd^ 136'; antagu 'si paragfi d'assa Sn 539. sang' atiko maccujaho nirupadhi pahaya dr) apunabbhavaya S iv. 158; ucchinnag mfdai) da.ssa, n' atthi dani punabbhavo Vin 1.23 1 =
(etc.)
M.217, cp. 1.93. anatthasarjhitar) S
kamc pahaya
111.27;
dr)
na scvctha
-31; rupar)
Dakkhapana
Dukkhapita
79. 180.
(nt.) [abstr.
to dukkhapeti] bringing .sorrow,

sq., 351.
bhabbo d -^kkhayaya S
causing pain Miln 275

[pp.
of
dukkhapeti]
pained,
afflicted
Miln
Dukkhapeti
J
[cans,
;
IV. 452
Miln 276 sq.
to dukkha] to cause pain, to afflict PvA 215. pp. dukkhapita.

;
Dukkhita
afflicted,
(adj.) [Sk. duhkhita pp. of 'dukkhapeti] dejected, unhappy, grieved, disappointed

;
abadhiko
;
1.72 (puriso miserable, suffering, ailing (opp. sukhita) 11.24 S 1.149 hi.i 1 =iv.i8o d. ba|ha-gilano) v.211; (sukhitesu sukhito dukkhitesu dukkhito) 1.88 11.66 Vin iv.291 Sn 984, 986 J iv.452 Miln 275
; : ;
M
;
11.91.
DhA
11.28
VvA 67.
[Sk.
-&dhivaha bringing or entailing pain S iv.70

;
-anu-
bhavana suffering pain or undergoing punishment (in Niraya) J IV.3 -antagu one who has conquered suffering Sn 401 -dbhikinna beset with pain, full of distress -Asahanata non-endurance of ills Vism 325. It 89
;
Dakkbin
;
(adj.-n.)
duhkhin]
i.
afflicted,
grieved,
miserable S 1.103 sq., 129 ..q., 11. 282 (+dummano); 2. a loser in the game J ii.i6o. A III. 57. IV. 78
Dukkbiyati
-indriya the faculty of experiencing pain, sation S V.209. 211 Dhs 556, 560; Vbh -udraya cau.iing or yielding pain, resulting ing distress A 197; iv.43 1.415 sq. vipaka) v.117 (dukh"). 243; J IV.39R
;
painful sen15,
in
ill,
54, 71 yield;
[Sk. duhkhiyati & duhkhayati Denom. fr. cp. vediyati & vedayati] to feel pain, to be 11.28 ( = vihaniiati). distressed
dukkha
DhA
(-fdukkhaof
DogKa
[du-(- ga]
kamma
sankamanani
comb''
Ps 1.80; 11.79; Pv mi'" (so read for dukkhandriya, which is also found at PvA 60) PhA 11.40 ("uddaya) -upadhana causing pain l)h 291 -upasama the allay
;
;
with
a difficult road Dh 327 Pv 11.7". dugge passages over difficult roads, usually papa (water-shed) S l.ioo; Vv 52**;
;
Pv
11.9^'.
ment
of pain or alleviation of suffering, only in phrase
DuHka
;
(atthangiko uiaggo) d-iipasama-gamino S iii.Rfi It 106 I9r (m)esin wishing ill, malevolent -otinna fallen into misery S m.93 M l.^Cifi J iv.26 II. 10 -karana labour or trials to be undergone as punishment I)li.\ 111.711 (.see Dh 138, 139 iS: cp. dasa' B i b) -khandha the aggregate of suffering, all that is called pain or affliction (see above B II. 1) S 11.134; "'9,?: M 1. 192 .sq. 200 sq. etc. khaya the destruction of pain, the extinction of ill 1.93; 11.217 (kamma-
Sn 724 Dh
;
;
(adj.-n.) [Sk. dustha, pp. of dus.sati, q v.] spoilt, corrupt; bad, malignant, wicked Vin 111,118; S 11.259, 262 IV.3 39 A 1.124 ("aruka), 127 (id.), 157 sq. It 68 (saro d., perhaps should be read as diddho) J 1.187,
; ;
PvA 4 (cora iv.391 ("candala) 254 ("br.'lhmana) aduttha not rogues of thieves); Sdhp 86, 367, 434. DhA iv.164. Cp. pa. It 86 evil, good Sn 623
;
-gahanika suffering from -citta evil-minded Vin 11.192
indigestion
;
Vin
1.206
111.65.
Dattkn (adv.)
38
(
;
[Sk. dusthu, cp. su.sthu] badly,
wrong DhsA
S" ".'- I""rcq. in ])hrase (niyati or hoti) sammS-d-kkhayaya " leads to the complete extinction of ill," with ref. to the Buddha's teaching or the higher wisdom, e. g. of brahmacariy.^
1
;
kkha
d-kkhayo)
111.27;
SnA 396; VvA
337.
;
S 11.24; ' pafifla D 111.268; A 111.152 sq. of ariva ditthi D 111.264 A of sikkha A 11.243; of 132 dhamma 1.72 -dhamma the principle f>f pain, a painful object, any kind of suffering (cp. ""khandha)
DaHkulIa (adj.) wicked, lewd Vin iv.128 S 1.187 (bhanin " whose speech is never lewd," cp. Th 1, 1217 padulla gahin, expl'' as dutthullagahin Psalms of Brethren (nt.) wicked399 . 3); M 1.435; 111.159: \ism 313.
-
ness Vin 111.21
icaya" unchastity
in. 151
Th
i,
114;
Vism
151.
Dutiya
-ddutthulla that which
162
Dussati
Dubbhati {& dubhati) [Sk. dabhnoti cp. J.P.T.S. 1889, 204 dabh (dambh). pp. dabdha; idg. 'dhebh, cp. Gr. arififid) to deceive. Cp. also Sk drah (so Kern, Toev. p. 11, s. v. padubbhati). See also dahara & dubha, dubhaka, dfibhil to injure, hurt, deceive to be hostile to, plot or
: ;
Vin
V.I 30; -apatti
of the Order, viz. Vin IV. 31 (opp. a
is wicked & that which is not a grave transgression of the Rules the 4 Parajika & the 13 Sanghadisesa
Vin
iv.32).
Ontiya (num. ord.) [Sk. dvitlya, with reduction of dvi to For the du, as in comp" mentioned under dvi B II. meaning " companion " cp. num. ord. for two in Lat secundus<sequor, i. e. he who follows, & Gr. fi-vTfiiot;> Sevofiat he who stays behind, also Sk. daviyas farther] (a) (num.) the second, the following J 11. 102, no; dutiyar) for the second time (cp. tatiyar) in series i, 2, (b) (adj. n.) one who follows 3) Vin 11.188 D 11.155. or is associated with, an associate of accompanying or accompanied by (-) a companion, friend, partner Vin :v.225 S 1.25 (saddha dutiya purisassa hoti = his 2nd self) iv.78 (id.) 1.131 It 9 J v. 400 Th 2, 230 (a husband) Sn 49 (=Nd2 305, where two kinds of associates or companions are distinguished, viz. tanha" & " connected with puggalo"). tanha-dutiya either thirst " or " having thirst as one's companion " (see tanha) S iv.37 It 109 =A 11. 10; bilanga" kanajaka adutiya (rice with sour gruel) Vin n.77 S i.go, 91.
;
sin against (either w. dat. J v.245 vi.491, or w. loc. J 1.267; 111:2 12) S 1.85 (ppr. adubbhanto), 225; It 86
;
Th
11.203 (where dubbho) v 487, 503.- ppr. also 1129; J 11.125; IV. 261 dflbhato J IV. 261 grd. dubger. dubbhitva J iv.79 bheyya (v. 1. dubheyya) to be punished J v.71 Cp. pa.
I,
:
(dubbhe = dusseyya Com.) = Vin

;
;
.
Dnbbhana
(nt.)
[Sk.
injury against
*dambhana] hurtfulness, treachery, somebody (c. loc.) PvA 114 (=anattha).

1.107.
(
Dubbhaya dubbhaka, S
Pv 111. Dubbhika = dubbhaka, mittanar) badhaka Pv.'V 175).

Dnbbhikkha
Dubbhin
ful;
= mittadubbhjka.
see bhikkha.
(adj.-n.) [Sk.
dambhin] seeking to
injure, deceit
alone,
unaccompanied
(adj.-n.)
PvA
161.
a deceiver, hypocrite J iv.41 Pv 11.9* (mitta) f. DhA 11.23 (mitta-dubhin). dubbhini VvA 68 (so read for dubbini).
Datiyaka
[Demin. of dutiya] (a) the second, r) next J 1.504 ("cittavare) a 2nd time (b) a companion only in f. dutiyaka a wife or 1.83. female comp" Vin iv.230, 270 (a bhikkhiini as comp" of another one) Freq. as purana-dutiyika one's former wife Vin 1.96 111.16 S 1.2C0 M 11.63 J i-2io v. 152 DhA 1.77. Cp. M Vastu 11.134 dvitiya in the^same sense.
following,
Dnbha (num. -adj.)

1.69
;
[See dubhaya & cp. dvi B II.] both; only in abl. dubhato from both sides Th i, 1134; Ps
11.35,
i8t
Vv
46=1
VvA
281 (for
Vv
64>
duvad
dhato).
Dabhaya (num. adj.) ubhaya see dvi B

;
[a
II.]
;
Dutiyyata (f) companionship, friendship, help J
111'
169.
IC07,
125
J 111.442
contaminated fonn of dn(ve) & both (see ubhaya) Sn 517, 526, VI. no.
Spvixiig,
Daddabha
see daddabha.
Dama
;
[Sk.
druma = Gr.
;
see
dam]
;
Dnddha (Sk. dugdha, pp. of duh, see dohati] milked, drawn Sn 18 (duddha-khIra = gavo duhitva gahita(nt.) milk Davs v. 26. khlra SnA 27) M 11.186.
;
Dadrabhi [another form of dundubhi, cp. duddabha & dundubhya] a kettle-drum, in Amata" the drum of Nibbana Vin i.8=M 1.171 (dundubhi at the latter
passage)
;
347 VvA 161. 2. a splendid -agga 1. the top of a tree J 11.155. tree Vv 35*. 3. a tooth-pick J v. 156; -inda "king of trees," rhe Bodhi tree Dpvs 1.7 -uttama a magni-
J 1.87, 272
n.75, 270
VI. 249,
528
Vv
tree A 111.43; 84'* Miln 278,

;
ficent tree
231 (in
-phala fruit of a tree comparison).

39'
;
Vv
11.74
Vism
PvA
189
(v.
1.
for dundubhi).
;
Doyhati Pass to dohati
(q. v.).
Dnndnbhi (m. & f.) [Sk. dundubhi, onomat. cp. other forms under daddabha, dudrabhi] a kettle-drum, the noise of a drum, a heavy thud, thunder (usually as deva
in the latter
(v.
1.
meaning) Pv
dudrabhi).
Amata"
111.3^
J vi.465 the drum of

; ;
PvA
40, 189
Nibbana
1.171 =Vin '-8 (: dudrabhi); IV.311.
deva" thunder
11.156;
Dossa^ (nt.) [Sk. duria. & dusya] woven material, cloth, turban cloth; (upper) garment, clothes Vin 1.290; IV. 159. D 1.103 S v.71 1.215 "92 11.128, 174 A v.347 Sn 679; Pv i.io^ (=uttariyai) satakai] PvA civara", q. v.; 49); ii.3'<; Pug 55; PvA 73, 75. chava a miserable garment D 1.166; A 1.295; 11206;
; ;
M
&
daya.
1.78, 308.
Dunoti to bum, see der, dava, dava
-karandaka a clothes-chest S v.75

;
=M 1.2 15 A iv.230
;
Dnpatto see dvi
II.
Dnbbawa see
under v^nna.
Dobbntthika see under vutthi.
-kotthagara a store-room for cloth or clothes DhA 1.220, 393 -gahana (-mangala) (the ceremony of) putting on a garment DhA 11.87 -calani a cloth sieve Vin 1.202 -patta turban cloth Vin 11.266 (=^setavattha-patta Bdhgh.) S II. 102 -phala having clothes as fruit (of magic trees, cp. kapparukkha) Vv 46^ (cp. VvA 199);
;
Dubbha
(& dubha) (adj.) [Sk. dambha, see dubbhati] deceiving, hurting, trying to injure Vin 11.203 ( It 68
where dubbhe) Pv 11.9^ (mitta). adubbha one who does not do harm, harmless Pv 11.9* (panin = ahigsa;
kahattha). As nt. harmlessness, frankness, friendliness, good-will Vin 1.347 (adrubhaya, but cp. vv. 11. p. 395
;
; ;
-yuga a suit of garments Vin 1.278; M 1.215 S v.71 -ratana "a Miln 31 (cp. M Vastu 1.61); DhA iv.ii pearl of a garment." a fine garment Miln 262. -vaJti -veiii plaited cotton fringed cotton cloth Vin 11.266. cloth Vin 11.266.
: ;
-maya
consisting in clothes
Vv
46'
(cp.
VvA
199);
adubbhaya & adrabbhavaya) S 1.225 (adubbhaya trustily) spelt wrongly J 1.180 (id. as adubhaya) adrubhaka (for adubbhaka, with v. 1. adrabhaka in expl. of adubbha-panin) at J vi.311. Note: dabhaya
used in Sk. in sense of an adv. or infinitive, which confirms the etymology of the word. Cp. dobha.
(dat.) is also
Dassa~ at
amuka). J 111.54 is usually taken as =amussa (cp. Or is it C. expl'' as " near " & adds " asammussa." Sk. dusya easily spoilt ? See on this passage Andersen
Pali Reader
11.
124.
(q. v.).
;
DTissaka = dusaka
Dnbbhaka
dubhaka.
(adj.)
[Sk.
i,
dambhaka]
214
(citta).
perfidious,
insidious,
treacherous
Th
Cp.
dubbhaya &
pp. Dussati [Sk. dusyati, Denom. fr. pref. duh (du) du^tha, cans, dusayati] to be or become bad or cor wrong rupted, to get damaged to ofiend against, to do
;
Dussana
Vin 11.113; S 1.13 = 164 Dh i25=PvA 116; Dh 137; It 84 (dosaneyye na d.) cp. A in. 110 (dussanlye d.) J VI.9; Miln loi, 386. pp. duttha (q. v.). Caus. duseti (q. v.). See also dosa' & dosaniya & pa.
;
163
Deddubhaka
(adj.)
Dura
[Sk. dura,
Ved duva
(stirring,
urging ou),
compar. daviyan, Av. duro (far), 'dan; cp. Ohg. zawen, Goth. taujan = E. do. Another form is *dena,
far in respect to time, as in Gr. (i/'/r, Stuioi', Lat. (cp. du-rare en-dure). See also dutiya & duta] far, distant, remote, opp. asanna (J 11. 154) or santika
dudum
Dussana
(f.)
& Dussana
(nt.)
defilement, gui't 11.225 1.195 (rajjana-d. muyhana).
DA
dusana, cp. dussati] Pug 18, 22 Dhs 418. 1060

[Sk.
; ;
Dnssanijra (adj.) [cp. Sk. dvesanlya, because of dosa = dvea taken to dns] able to give offence, hateful, evil (always comb'' with rajaniya, cp. raga dosa moha) A iii.i 10 (dusaniye dussati, where It 84 has dosaneyye) J VI. 9 Miln 386.
;
Dnssassa see sassa.
Dossika a cloth merchant J VI.27O

DoBSitatta (nt.) [Sk. *dusitatva]
Miln 2O2, 331
Often in cpds. (see 117. duri-bhava distance Vism 71, Cases mostly used adverbially, viz. 377 DhsA 76. ace. durai] far J 11.154 DhA 1.192. abl. dOrato from afar, aloof Vin 1.15 S 1.2 12 Sn 511 Dh 219 11.195 Miln 23; PvA 107. durato J v. 78 (dura-durato) karoti to keep aloof from PvA i 7. loc. dure at a distance, also as prep, away from, far from (c. abl.), e. g. Sn 468; J 11.155, 449 (=ara); 111.189. Sn 772; Dh 304 J VI. 364 Dhs 677. - dure-patin one who shoots
:
(Dhs 677
;
Vism
402).
PvA
'
;
below), also as duri,
e. g.
sq.
far [cp. Sk. dura-patin]
1.284; 11170. 202.
= dussana. Pug
;
18, 22.
Dnha
(adj.-)
[Sk.
duh & duha

:
see dohati]
milking;
pleasures
yielding, granting, bestowing J IV.20 V.33.

;
kama giving
Dohati (to milk) see dohati.
See also akkhanavedhin. atidure too far Vin 11.215. -kantana at Th i, 1123: the correct reading seems to be the v. 1. durakantana, see akantana -gata gone far away Pv 11. 13* ( = paralokagata Pv.^ 1O4); DhA (dura). -(g)gama far-going, going here & 111.377 there Dh 37 (cp. DhA 1.304); Pv ii.9'<'; -ghuttha farrenowned Pv II. 8^ -vihara (-vuttin) living far away
;
;
J iv.494.
Dnhana
*druhana, to druh, druhyati to hurt, cp. Oir. droch Ohg. triogan to deceive, traum = dream also Sk. dhvarati. For further connections see Walde, Lat. H'lb. under fraus] one who injures, hurts or deceives insidious, infesting a robber, only in pantha" a dacoit D 1.135 DA 1.296. (nt.) waylaying, robbery (pantha) J 11. 281 (text duhana), 388 (text: panthadubhana, vv. 11. duhana & duhana) DhsA 220. Cp. maggadusin.
(adj.-n.)
Sn 220.
[Sk.
Durakkha
Doratta
[du'-l-
rakkha] see rakkha
&
cp. du'.
1.36 ("vanna).
(adj.) [du'-^ratta] reddish
Dusaka
Duhitika (adj.)
[cp. Sk. druha, fr. druhyati] infested with robbers, beset with dangers S iv.195 (niagga). Note. This interpretation may Lave to be abandoned in favour of duhitika being another spelling of dvlhitika = hard to get through (q. v.), to be compared are the vv. 11. of the latter at S iv.323 (S.S. duhitika & duhi-
dusaka] corrupting, disgracing, one defames; a robber, rebel A v. 71 (bhikkhuni") J 11.270 iv.495 Sn 8g (kula one who spoils the reputation of the clan) DhA 11.23 (kuti an incendiary) Miln 20 (pantha). As dussaka at J v. 113 (kamma) Sn A 2S7 (mitta, v. 1. B. for dubhaka). panthadusaka a highwayman Miln J9r<. f. dusika a harmless J III. 1 79 (also as dusiya = dosakarika)
(adj.-n.) [Sk.
who
defiles or
;
Sn 312
(see a).
Dusana
453-
(nt.) [see duseti] spoiling, defiling J 11.270;
Sdhp
tika).
Data' [Ved. duta. prob. to dura (q. v.) as " one who is sent (far) away," also perhaps Gr. SnOXnij slave. See Waldc, Lat. WW. under dudum] a messenger, envoy Vin 1.16; 11.32, 277; D l.isn; S IV. 194; Sn 411 (raja). .(i?deva Yama's envoy, Death's messenger A 1.138, 142 11.75 sq. "0 paheti to send a messenger J 1. 1 38. Miln 18. PvA 133.
Diisita [Sk. dusita,
pp. of duseti] depraved, sinful, evil
PvA
226
("citta).
Dusin (adj.-n.) [Sk. dujin] =duska, in magga" pantha-dusaka) a highway robber Sn 84 sq.
Duseti
(cp.
D&ta'
(nt.) [Sk.
dyuta, see juta] play, gaming, gambling
J IV.248.
Duteyya
dutya. but varying in meaning] errand, commission, messages A 1V.19G; J 111.134; DA 1.78. "r) gacchati to go on an errand Vin 11.202 i) harati to obtain a commission Vin 111.87; iv.23. -kamma doing a messenger's duty Vin 1.359 -pahinagamana sending A going on messages D 1.5 = M Ml. 34 A 11. 209 11.18(1.
(nt.) [Sk.
[Sk. dusayati, caus. of dussati (q. v.). Also as dusseti PvA 82] to spoil, ruin; to injure, hurt; to defile, pollute, defame Vin 1.79, 85, 86; iv.212 (mag so dusetukamo, said by a bhikkhuni), 316 (dusetui)) A IV. 169 sq. J 1.454 l>-270 DhA 11.22 (kuliy, damage, destroy). aor. dusayi J 11.110 (fared ill). pp. diisita. Cp. pa, pari"
Duhana'
(nt.) [see
duhana]
infesting, polluting,
1.
robbing, only in pantha" (with v. laying j 11.281. 388; Tikp 280.
defaming duhana) way-
Duhana^
Dabha
(adj.) deceiving, see (adj.)
dubbha.
deceiving, treacherous, ika J 11.297.
(nt.) [Sk. dohana, see dohati] milking {'}. in kiunbha" filling the pails with milk, i. e. giving much milk (gavo cp. Sk. dronadugha a cow which yields
;
much
milk)
Sn
309.
Dabhaka'
harmful
fSk.
dambhaka]
;
SnA 287
[Sk.
(mitta")
f.
D&hitika see duhitika.
D&bhaka'
dambha,
cp.
dambholi]
diamond
Dejjha
J 1.263=111.207.
Dfibhana (nt.) deceiving, pillaging, robbing is to be read as (pantha-) duhana.
etc. at J 11.388
( = dvejjha. see dvi B 1.5) divided, in a" undividedness J 111.7 (com. abhejja). 274=iv.258 (dhanug a "g karoti to get the bow ready, v. 1. BB. sarejjhag C. expl'^ jiyaya ca sarena ca saddhir) ekam eva katva).
;
Ded4ahha
Dabhin (adj.)^dubbhin
327
;
[Sk.
dui}<jubhaj
;
IV. 257
DhA
1.
J 11.180 (vv.
11.
dubha & dubbhi),
J 111.16; VI. 194
Sdhp
292.
a water-snake See next.
salamander
11.23.
Deddubhaka
D&bhl
(f.)
i.
[cp. Sk.
;
dambha.
see dubbhati] perfidy, treachery,

;
kind of girdle
(expl''
a sort of snake (see prec.) J 1.361. 2. a (in the form of a snake's head) Vin 11.136
J 1.412
IV. 57 (v.
dubhi)
vi.59( = aparadha).
by udaka-sappi-sira-sadisa).
Dendima
DeQîma (m nt
kcttlc-drum
)
164
I.
Deva
(a) sg. a god, a deity or divine being, va Maro va Brahma va) S iv.180 =A iv.461 (devo va bhavissami devanriataro va ti: I shall become a god or some one or other of the (subordinate gods, angels) Sn 1024 (ko nu devo va Brahma va Indo vapi Sujampati) Dh 105 (-1- gandhabba, Mara, Brahma); A 11.91, 92 (puggalo devo hoti devaparivaro etc.) PvA These 16 (yakkho va devo va). (b) pi. deva gods. inhabit the 26 devalokas one of which is under the rule of Sakka, as is implied by his appellation S. devanag indo (his opponent is Vepacitti Asur-indo S 1.222) S 1. 216 sq. iv.ioi, 269; A 1.144; Sn 34O PvA 22 etc. Var. kinds are e. g. appaman'-abha (opp. paritt' abha) M in. 147; abhassara D 1.17; Dh 200; khiddapadosika D i.ig; gandhabba-kayika S in. 250 sq. cattaro maharajika S v. 409, 423: Jat 1.48; Pv iv.ii'; PvA 17, 272 naradeva tidasa S 1.5 bhumnia PvA 5 manapa-kayika A iv.265 sq. mano-padosika D 1.20 valahaka-kayika S 111.254. ^'ar. attributes of the etc.
fSk
71J
(
(v.
dintlima, cp. dinUinia] a kind of ]. dindima) ; Nd'' 219 ("ka, v. 1.
good
1.71 (d.
dmd)
Depiccha
1.355;
pataha-bheri)
sec dvi
v.322 =vi.2i7
vi.465=58o.
(adj.)
[ dvepiccha,
li I. 5]
having two
tail-feathers J v. 339.
Deyya
(adj.) [Sk. deya. grd. of da, see
be given (see below). receiving alms J 111.12 offering Vin 1.39.S (saddha). -dhamma a gift, lit. that which has the quality of
:
dadati I. 2, b] (a) to (b) deserving a gift, worthy of (a'); Miln 87 (raja'^) -nt. a gift,
being given esp. a gift of mercy, meritorious gift S 1.175 A i.ijd, 166 11.264 (saddha") Pv i.ii 11. 3'' PvA 5, 7 sq., 2h, 92 ("bija). 103, 129; cp. Av6 1.308. The deyyadhamma (set of gifts, that which it is or should be a rule to give) to mendicants, consists of 14 items, which arc (as enum** at Nd^ 523 under the old
;
;
;
Brahman's term yanna "
sacrifice ") (l) civara, (2) piii-
dapata, (3) senasana, (4) gilana-paccaya-bhesajja-parikkhara, (5) anna, (6) pana, (7) vattha, (8) yana, (9) mala, (10) gandha, (ii) vilcpana, (12) seyya, (13) avasatha, A similar enum" in difE. order is (14) padipeyya.
Devas are
IV.
e.
g.
ayuppamana A
1.267;
11.33
ii.i-!6
sq.
252 sq.
dighayuka S
found at Nd' 373.
Deva [Ved. deva,
dibba & diva), orig. adj. 'deiuos belonging to the sky, cp. Av. daevo (demon.), Lat. deus, Lith. devas Ohg. Zio Ags. Tig, The popular gen. Tlwes ( -Tuesday); Oir. dia (god). etymology refers it to the root div in the sense of playing, sporting or amusing oneself dibbanti ti deva, pancahi kamagunehi ki|anti attano va siriya jotanti ti attho KhA 123] a god, a divine being; usually in pi. deva
Idg. *deia to shine (see
; ;
:
See further in general 1.4 10, etc. etc. 1.54 (satta deva); 11.14, '57. 208; S v.475 = A 1.37; Sn 258 (-1- manussa), 310 (id.); 404, 679; Dh 30, 56, 94, 230, 366 Ps 1.83 sq. ; 11.149 Vbh 86, 395, 412 sq. Nett 23 Sdhp 240. (c) deva=Yania see deva-dijta (expl** at
:
;
maya
in. 86
rupino mano-
atideva a pre-eminent god, J 1. 1 39: devo ti maccu). god above gods (Ep. of the Buddha) Nd' 307 DhsA 2 etc. 2. the sky, but only in its see under cpds.
;
;
rainy aspect, i. e. rain-cloud, rainy sky, rain-god (cp. Jupiter Pluvius K.S. 1.40, n. 2 on Pajjunna, a Catumaharajika), usually in phrase deve vassante (when it
;
rains etc.), or
devo vassati
;
(it
rains)
1.74 (:
the gods. As title attributed to any superhuman being or beings regarded to be in certain respects above the human level. Thus primarily (see i') used of the first of the next-world devas, Sakka, then also of subordinate
deities,
megho
DA
1.2 18)
;
1.6
154 (cp. It 66 megha)
demons &
etc.).
spirits
:
(devafifiatara
some
:
kin<l of
deity
snake-demons
nagas,
tree-gods
rukklia-
Also title of the king (3). Always implying splendour (cp. above etyni.) A mobility, beauty, goodness & light, & as such opposed to the dark powers of mischief & destruction (asura Titans pcta miserbeings in Niraya). A ncrayika satta able ghosts double position (dark & light) is occupied by Yania, the god of the Dead (see Yama & below i c). Always implying also a kinship and continuity of life with humanity and other beings all devas have been man and may again become men (cp. D 117 sq. S 111.85), hence " gods " is not a coincident term. All devas are themMany are found selves in sagsara, needing salvation. worshipping saints (Th i.ii2-/-c) Th 11 3O5). -- The collective appellations differ there are var. groups of divine
devata
11.58, 82: PvA 139. the cloud rains drop by drop, i. e. lightly Si. 104 sq., 154, 184 iv.289. thuUa-phusitake deve vassante when the sky was shedding big drops of rain S 111. 141 v. 396 ;Ai.243;ii.i40;v.ii4; Vism 259. vigata-valahake deve when the rain-clouds have passed S 1.65; 3- I'i'ig. usually in voc. 11.34, -J^deva, king! Vin 1.272; 111.43; A 11.57; J l-'5". 3"7;
30; J V.201
DhA
d?vo ti Sn 18, devo ekam

;
ekam phusayati
PvA
Vin
4,
74 etc.
devi (f.) I. goddess, of Potis, Yakkliinis etc. Pv n.i'*; Vv i^ etc. expl. at VvA 18.
1.82
(Rahulamata), 272;
11.14;
A.
seeetym. 2. queen II-57. 202
(Mallika) J 1.50 (Maya); 111. 188; PvA 19, 75. -acchara a divine Apsara, a heavenly joy-maiden
PvA 46. 279 -afiiiatara, in phrase devo va a god or one of the retinue of a god S iv.iSo A IV. 461 PvA 16; -dtideva god of gods, i. e. divine beyond all divinities, a supcr-deva, of Buddha Nd* 307
Vism 531
;
;
d. va,
beings, which ia their totality (cp. tiivatiijsa) include some or most of the well-known Vedic doilies. Thus some collect, designations are deva sa-indaka (the guds,
includinglndraorwiththcirrulerat tlicirliead 1) li.JoH S 111.90, A v.325). sa-pajapatika (S 111.9"), sa-maraka See (see deva-manussaloka), sa-brahmaka (S iii.ijn). b. Lists of popular gods are to be found, e. g. below A current distinction dating at D 11.253; ni.iy(. from the latest books in the canon is that into j clashes, viz. sammuti-dev.'i (conventional gods, gods in the
:
public opinion, i. e. kings i\: princes J 1 132 DA i. 74), visuddhi (beings divine by purity, i. e. of great religious merit or attainment like Arahants A: Duddhas), A; upapatti" (being born divine, i. e. in a heavenly state as one of the gatis, like bhuinma-deva etc.). This division in detail at Nd^ 307; Vbh 422; KhA 123; VvA 18. L'nder the 3rd category (upapatti^) seven groups are enumerated in the foil, order: Catummaharajika deva, Tavatirjsa d. (with Sakka as chief), Yama d., Tusita d.,
; r
on Sn 1 134 J iv. 158^ DhA 1.147 ^^ 64" VvA 18 Vastu 1.106, 257, Miln 241, 258, 368, 3S4 A passim cp. 283, 2gi -attabhava a divine condition, state of a god PvA 14 -anubhava divine majesty or power D 11. 12 111.120 J 1.59 -asana a scat in heaven It 7O -ûrasangama the light between the Gods & the Titans D 11.285 ^ 1.222 IV. 2(1 v. 447; 1.253 A iv.432 (at -iddhi divine powtr all passages in identical phr;ise) lO Nd- 310 Vv 31^ VvA 7 -isi a divine Seer Sn -orohana -upapatti rebirth among the gods PvA 6 -kaiina a celestial descent of the gods DliA ill. .(43 maiden, a nymph S i.jio J i.6i VvA 37, 78 -kaya a particular group of gods S 1.210; It 77; Th 2, 31; -kufijara "elephant of the gods." of Indra J v.158; kumara son of a god (cp. putta) J 111.391 -gana a -gaha a temple, troop of gods J 1.203; DhA 111.441 chapel Vin 111.43 -carika a visit to the gods, journeying -tthana heavenly in the devaloka VvA 3, 7, 165 etc. seat J 111.55; a temple, sacred place Miln 91, 330; -dattika given or granted by a- god, extraordinary
iV
;
Nimmanarati d., Paranimmita-vasavatti d., Brahmakayika d. Thus at 1) : JiG s<i. A 1.2 lo, 332 sq. Nd^
; ;
PvA
145;
-dattiya
"dattika
J
;
111.37;
DhA
1.278;
^07; cp. S
M33 &
J 1.4S.
See also devata.
-daruka a species of pine J v.420 -dundubhi the celestial drum, i. c. thunder D 1.10; Miln 178; DA 1.95; -duta
Devaka
the god's (i. e. Yama's see above i') messenger A 1.1.58, U.75; in. 179; J 1. 138; DhA 1.85 (tayo d.) 142; Mhbv. 122 ("suttanta) -deva " the god of gods," Ep. of the Buddha (cp. devatideva) Th i, 533, 1278 (of Kappayana) DlisA i PvA 140 -dhamma that which DhA 111.74 -dhita a is divine or a god A 111.277 (ika) female deva or angel (cp. devaputta), lit. daughter of a god J 11.57; VvA 137. 153 (with ref. to Vimanapetis) -nagara the city of the Devas, heaven J 1.168. 2ri2 DhA 1.280 -nikaya a class, community or group of gods, celestial state or condition D 11. 261 (sixty enunV') A 1.63 sq. 11.185; 111249 sq. 1. 102 sq. 5 IV.180; IV. 55 V.18 -paiiha questioning a god, using an oracle
165
(elephants,
forces
(
:
Desana
horses,
cows,
(fire,
cocks,
crows)
etc.)
;
(3)
& elements bhumma deva)

;
stone
(
:
(4)
physical lower gods

asura,
(naga,
suvaniia,
yakkha,
M
;
inhabitants of the devaloka proper) Maharaja, Canda, Suriya, Inda, Brahma), to which are added the 2 aspects of the sky-god as devaAnother definition at VvA 21 devata & disa-devata). simply states': devata ti devaputto pi Brahma pi devaAmong the var. deities the foil, are dhita pi vuccati. rukkha" tree-gods or dryads frequently mentioned 1.306; J 1. 221; PvA 5; vatthu" earth gods (the
gandhabba)
(5)
higher gods
M
D
devadasiya sarire devatarj ot.iretva i.ii ( = DA 1.97 panha-pucchanar)) -parivara a retinue of gods A 11. gi -parisa the assembly of gods A 11. 85 Tikp 24 1 -putta "son of a god," a demi-god, a ministering god (cp. f. dcva-dhita), usually of Yakkhas, but also appl' to the 4 archangels having charge of the higher world of the Yama deva (viz. Suyama devaputta) the Tusita d. (Santusita d.) the Nimmanarati d. (Suniramita d.) & the ParanimmitavasavattI d. (Vasavatti d.) D 1.2 7 sq. D 11.12, 14 S 1.46 sq. 216 sq. iv.280 cp. J 1.48.
PvA 1 7 vana wood-nymphs four kings) Pv 4' 1.306; samudda water-sprites J 11. 112 etc. etc. i.iSo (mahiddhika, pi.). 192; 11.8, 87, 139, 158; 11.70 S I. sq. IV. 302 1.245 11.37 A 1.O4, 2 10, 311 (sapubba") 111.77 (bali-patiggShika), 287 (saddh.lya saraannagata) 309; iv.302 sq., 390 (vippatisiriniyo)
; ; ;
v. 331
Sn
45, 316, 458, 995,

7,
1043;
Dh
1'";
99;
223, 256; IV. 1
474;
Vv
lO^;
Pv
II.
KhA
J 1.59. 7-. 113. 117;
PvA
44.
;
-inubhava divine power or majesty J 1. 16S -Anussati " remembrance of the gods." one of the 6 anussatitJlianani. or subjects to be kept in
mind D
111.250, 280,
J 1.59 (jara-jajjara) iv.ioo (Dhamma PvA 6, 9, 55, 92, 113 (Yakkho ti d.) VI. 239 (fava d.) dcvaputto) Miln 23 -pura the city of the gods,
1.278; It 76
;
heaven S iv.202
Vv
;
64-"'
Sudassana- mahanagara
;
285) J 1V.I43 -bhava celestial existence PvA 1O7 -bhoga the wealth of the gods PvA 97 -manussa (pi.) gods & men 1.46, 62(, 99 ("manuse) 11.38,
; ;
VvA
-uposatha a day of devotion -paribhoga fit to be enjoyed by to the gods A 1.211 gods J II. 104; -ball an oHering to the gods A 11.08; -bhava at PvA 1 10 read as devattabhava (opp. petatlabhava).
cp.
1.
211
Visra 197.
;
Devati
etc.
[divj
to lament, etc.
see pari".
Cp. also parideva
55; Sn
Kh
14 (sa"), 23O (pujita), 521; It 8(j ("setthk) vni.iii; 196; PvA 17, 31, 117; -'-'loka the
KhA
Devatta
(nt.)
world of gods and men. It comprises (1) the world of gods proper (Dcvas, i. e. Sakka, Mara & Brahma corresp. to sammuti-deva. see above); (2) sanianas & brahmaiias (cp. visuddhi-deva) (3) gods & men under the human aspect (gati, cp. upapatti deva) Su 1047, K163 cxpl. at Nd^ 309 & (with ditf. interpretations) DA 1. 1 74 sq. -yana leading to the (world of) the gods, i. e. the road to heaven Sn 1 39, also in yaniya (magga) D 1.215 -raja king of the devas, viz. Sakka Nd' 177; J 111.392 (=devinda); DhA in. 441 PvA 62 -nipa divine appearance or form PvA 92
; ; : ;
ThA
70
;
bhava
being a deva, divinity ("bhava as Vakkha, opp. petatla so read for devata-bhava).
[deva+
1
tta] the state of
PvA
10
Devattana
(nt.)
[last] sfate or condition

foil,
of a
deva Th
1,
1127; cp. petattana in the
verse.
.
(* Uml- ini) Lat. Icvir, Devara [Sk. dovr it devara Gr. Ohg. zeihhur. Ags. ticor] husband's brother, brotherI'lii';^)
Vv ^2}^ (sa). popularly cxpl'' at VvA in-law J VI. 152 135 as " dutiyo varo ti va dovaro, bhattu kanittha
;
bhata."
-loka the particular sphere of any devas, the seat of the devas, heaven there exist 26 such spheres or heavens when 2 are mentioned it refers to Sakka's (see loka) 6 Brahma's heavens. A seat in a dcvaloka is in sar)sara attained by extraordinary merit: Dh 177 J 1.202,
; ;
Devasika (a<lj.) [Dcr. fr. divasa] daily J V.3S3 DA 1,296 ("bhatta-bhattavetena) DhA 1.187 sq., -nt. "g as adv. daily, every day J 1.82. J 1.149, 186; VvA 67, 75;
; ;
DhA
1.28
11.41.
203 IV. 273 rii.\ 74 KhA 228 PvA 5, 9, 21, 06, 81. 89 Vism 415. etc. -vimana the palace of a deva J 1.58 VvA 73 -sankhalika a magic chain J 11.12S v.92. 94 -sadda heavenly sound or talk among the dcvas It 75 (three such sounds).
;
; ;
;
Desa [Ved. desa. cp. disu] point, part, place, region, spot, country. Vin 1.4O; 11.211 1.437; J 1.308; DhsA 307 PvA 78 ("antara prob. to be read dos"). 153 ("bhiita) -desag karoti to go abroad J v. 340 KhA 132, 227. kaficid-cva desarj pucchati to ask (p. 342 has disai)). 1.229; '^ v. 39, somntimes as 1.51 a little point
;
Devaka
belonging or peculiar to the devas only in sa-loka the world including the gods in general D 1.62 Nd^ 309 Sn 80, 377, 443, 760 etc. Miln 234. See also dcvamanussa-loka.
(adj.) (-") [devat- ka]
; ; ;
desagata panha a question propounded,

;
kiricid-cva d. p. S
ill.
ml
111.15;
v.
1.
at
1.51.
lit.
come into
of
the region of some one or having discussion Miln 202.
become a point
Devata
(adj.) (-") having such & such a god as one's special divinity, worshipping, a worshipper of, devotee of Miln f. devata in pati 234 (15rahma+ Brahma (garuka).
Desaka
ing
(adj.) [Sk.
Sdhp
217.
desaka] pointing out. teaching, advis(nt.) advice, instruction, lesson 519
M
S
1.438.
" worshipping the husband,"

111.406
:
i.
e.
a devoted wife J
VvA
128.
Desana
(f) [Sk. desana]
1.
discourse, instruction, lesson
Devata (f) [dcva+ta, qualitative-abstr. suffix, like Lat. juventa, scnecta. Goth. hauhi|>a, Ohg. fuUida cp. Sk. pfirnata, bandhuta etc.] " condition or state of a deva." divinity divine being, deity, fairy. The term comprises all beings which are otherwise styled devas, & a list of them given at Nd^ 308 & based on the principle that any being who is worshipped (or to whom an offering is made or a gift given: dc-vata yesar) deti, as is expressed in the conclusion " ye yesar) dakkhineyya te tesaQ devata ") is a devata, comprises 5 groups of 5 kinds each, viz. (i) ascetics; (2) domestic animals
;
108; J 111. 84; Pug 28; Nett 38; Vism 523 sq. (regarding Paticcasamuppada) PvA i. 2. 9. 11 Sdhp 213. 2. Preq. in dhamma" moral instruction, exposition of the Dhamma. preaching, sermon Vin 1.16; A 1.53;
v. 83.
;
11.182 IV. 337 sij. It 33 J 1.106 etc. (a gamini apatti). a Parajika or Sanghadiscsa offence Vin 11.3. 87 v. 187. 3. (legal) acknowledgment Miln Cp. Vin. Texts 11.33. Cp. a. 344. -avasane (loc.) at the end of an instruction discourse or sermon DhA 111.175; i'vA. 54; -pariyosane -- prec. PvA 9. 31 etc. -vilasa beauty oi instruction Vism
; ;
;
524; Tikapatthana 21.
IV
Desika
Degika (adj.) [Sk. desika] =desaka, su one out well, a good teacher Miln 195.
i66
Dosa
(f.) [Sk. droi.ii ?] an oil-giving plant (?) (or is it = doni* meaning a cake made in a tub, but wrongly interpreted by Dhammapala ?) only in -nimminjana oil-cake Pv lio'"; as "nimmijjani at V'v 33''*; expl'' by telaminjaka at PvA 51 & by tilapiflnaka at VvA
who
points
DoqI'
Desita [pp. of dcseti] expounded, shown, taught etc., given, assigned, conferred Vin in. 152 (marked out); V.137; D 11.154 (dhamma); Dh 285 (nibbana) PvA 4
;
(magga: indicated), 54 (given).

Desetar
to deseti] one who instructs or .points out a guide, instructor, teacher 1.221, 249; 1.266; ni.441 V.349.
[n. ag.
147.
Dobbhagga
(nt.) [Sk.
daurbhagya
fr.
duh-(- bhaga]
ill
luck,
misfortune Vin iv.277;
DhA
281 (text: "dobhagga).

(v.
1.
Dobha
Deseti [Sk. deâyati, Caus. of disati, q. v.] to point out, indicate, show set forth, preach, teach confess. Very freq. in phrase dhammai) d. to deliver a moral discourse, to preach the Ohamma Vin 1.15 11. 87, 188 v. 125, 136 1.24 1, A n.185. V.194 It III Pug 111.394 J 1.168 aor. adesesi (S i.i96=Th i 1254) & desesi 57 PvA 6. (PvA 2, 12, 78 etc.) pp. desita (q. v.).
; ; ; ; ;
[see dubbha] fraud, cheating D 11.243 dubbha).

(nt.)
dobbha =
dis-
Domanassa
[Sk.
daurmanasya,
dul.i-l-
manas]
;
tress, dejectedness,
melancholy, grief. As mental pain (cetasikar) asataij cet. dukkharj S v.2(vy Nd- 312 cp. D ii.3'jO Nett 12) opp. to dukkha physical ])ain sec dukkha B III. i a). A synonym of domanassar) is appaccaya (q. v.). For def" of the term see Vism 461,
; :
Dessa
Dessiya (adj.) [Sk. d,ve5ya, to dvis, see disa] disodious, detestable J 1.46 iv.406 11.285 VI. 570, ThA 268, Milo 281..
agreeable,
;
i ;
&
504.
The
freq.
comb" dukkha-domanassa
;
refers to
an
Dessati [Sk. dvisati & dveti see etym. under disa] to hate, dislike, detest SnA 168 ( = na piheti, opp. kameti).
;
Desaata
(f.)
[Sk. dvesyata] repulsiveness Miln 281.
Dessin (adj.) [Sk. dvesin] hating, detesting Sn 93 (dhamma").
unpleasant state of mind & body (see dukkha B III. 1 b; e. g. S IV.198 V.141 11.64 A 1.157 It 89 etc.). the contrary of somanassa;] with which dom" is comb"* to denote " happiness A unhappiness," joy & dejection, 11. 16 A 1.163 Sn 67 (see somanassa). e. g. D III. 270 Vin 1.34; D 11.278, 306; S IV. 104. 188; v.349, 451 III. 218; A 1.39 (abhijjha" 1.48, 65, 313, 340; II. 51 covetousness & dejection, see abhijjha) 11. 5, 149 sq. 111.99, 207 V.2 16 sq. Sn 592, 1 106 Pug 20, 59 Nett I2, 29 (citta-sampijanag d.) 53, Dhs 413, 421, 1389 ;Vbh
;
Deha
[Sk. deha to *dheigh to form, knead, heap up (cp. kaya = heap), see diddha. So also in uddehaka. Cp.
Kern, Toev. p. 75 s. v. sariradeha. Cp. Gr. Tttxos (waU) = Sk. dehi Lat. fingo & figura; Goth, deigan (knead)=Ohg. teig = E. dough] body A 11. 18; PvA 10, 122. Usually in foil, phrases hitva manusai) debar) S 1.60 Pv 11.9** pahaya m. d. S 1.27, 30 jahati d. g nikthipati Pv 11. 6'^ (muni or kliJijasavo) 11.73 antJma-deha-dharin (dharo) S 1.14, 53 11.278 Sn 471 Th II. 7, 10 It 32, 40, 50, 53. nikkhepana laying down the body Vism 236.
;
:
138 sq. Dh 1.121. -indriya the faculty or disposition to feel grief 111.239 (+ som) S V.209 sq. -upavicara discrimination in. 245 -patta of that which gives distress of mind dejected, disappointed J 11.155.
15, 54, 71,
;
Doia
(f.)
[Sk. dola, 'del as in Ags.
tealt unstable
= Sk.
;
swing J
IV.
283
tealtian=E. tilt, adj. dula itaka an unstable woman] a Vism 280 (in simile). vi.341
;
Dolayati [Denom. of dola] to swing, to J n.385.
move
to
&
fro
Dehaka
Dehin
(nt.)
= deha;
pi.
limbs
Th
2,
392
cp.
ThA
258.
(adj. -n.)
that which has a body, a creature
Pgdp
12, 16.
Dovacassa (nt.) [contamination of Sk. *daurvacasya evil speech iS *daurvratya disobedience, defiance] unruliness, indocility, bad conduct, fractiousness S 11.204 sq.
(karana
dhamma);
1.95
(id.
specified);
11.147;
DoQa
dropa (nt.) conn, with *dereQO tree, wood, wooden, see dabbi & daru & cp. Sk. druni pail] a wooden pail, vat, trough usually as measure of capacity (4 Alhaka generally) Pv iv.3''' (mitani sukhadukkhani donehi pitakehi). tarjdula" a dona of rice DhA in. 264 At J n.367 doQa is used elliptically for doQaIV.I5.
[Sk.
;
III.
178
Nett 40,
127.
Dovacassata (i) [2nd abstr. of dovacassa] unruliness, contumacy, stubbornness, obstinacy A 1.83, in.3iu, 44S V.146 sq. D III. 212, 274 Pug 20 Dhs 1326 (cp. Dlis.
;
irsl.
p. 344)
Vbh
359, 369, 371.

;
mapaka
cooked a dona measure of DhA n.8. -mapaka (mahamatta) (a higher official) supervising the measuring of the dona-revenue (of rice) J 11.367, 378, 381; DhA iv.88 -mita a d. measure full D 1.54; M 1.518.
-paka food S 1. 81
;
(see below). of which a d. full is
Dovaca3siya
(nt.)
=dovacassa Pug 20
Dhs
1325.
Sk. dauvarika, see dvara] gatekeeper, Dovarika 111.64 sq., 100; S iv.194 janitor Vin 1.269; D n.83 1.380 sq. A iv.107, no v.194 J n.132: iv.382 (two
[cp.
; ;
by name,
VI. 367
;
Doîka (adj.) [fr. do,na] measuring a Vin 1.240 (catu pitaka).
doi;ia in
capacity
viz. Upajotiya & Bhanda-kucchi). Miln 234. 332 Vism 281 Sdhp 356.
; ;
447
DoTila (adj.) [Sk.
?]
DoQika (f.)=doni', viz. a hollow wooden vessel, tub, vat Vin 1.286 (rajana" for dyeing) 11.120 (mattika to hold
;
budding
J vi.529 (cp. p. 530)
being in the state of fructification, Miln 334.

;
clay) 220 (udaka), 221 (vacca used for purposes of defaecation). See also passjva".
Dosa' [Sk. dosa to an Idg. *deu(s) to want, to be inferior

etc.
DoQl^
a (wooden) trough, a vat, tub S 11.259; A 1.253; V.323 J 1.450; Miln 56. tela" aitoil vat A in. 58 (ayasa made of iron & used as 2. a trough-shaped canoe (cp. Marathi a sarcophagus). ôn " a long flat-bottomed boat made of undi wood," & Kanarese doni " a canoe hallowed from a log "] J iv.163 3. a hol164); PvA 189. ( = gambhira mahanava p. low, dug in the ground MUn 397. 4. the body of a lute, the sounding-board (?) J 1.450 Miln 53 ; VvA 281.
(f.)
[Sk. droiji, see
dona]
i.
(cp. dussati), as in Gr. Oioftai, Sfiwftm] corruption, blemish, fault, bad condition, defect depravity, corrupted state usually - as khetta" blight of the field
;
;
Miln 360
ill
of poison of sensual affection

effect
356 PvA 7 visa" 76S sneha" blemish Sn 66. Four kasina-dosa at Vism 123 eighteen making a Vihara unsuitable at Vism 18 Miln 330 (sabba-d.-virahita sq. J 11.417; 111.104 pi. dosa the (three) morbid faultless); DA 1.37, 141. affections, or disorder of the (3) humours Miln 43 adj. 1.133. with disturbed humours Miln 172, cp.
;
tina spoilt
by weeds
i,
Dh
Th
758,
DA
Dosa
167
Dvara
Dosa' [Sk. dvesa, but very often not distinct in meaning from dosa*. On dve?a see under disa] anger, ill-will,
evil intention, wickedness, corruption, malice, hatred. In most freq. comb" of either raga (lust) d. moha
pregnant
J ni.28. 333; (b) intense longing, strong desire,

;
woman
(delusion), or lobha (greed) d. moha (see r5ga to denote the 3 main blemishes of character. For def" see Vism 295 & 470. Interpreted at Nd^ 313 as " cittassa aghato pafighato patigho kopo kodho vySpatti." The distinction between dosa & patigha is made at 1.116 as: dosa = dubbalakodha pafigha = balavakodha. In comb" lobha d. moha e. g. S 1.98 A 1.134, 201 11. 191 1.47, 489 It 45 (tini akusalamulani). With raga & 111.338 moha Dh 20 It 2 =6 with raga & avijja; It 57 raga & mana Sn 270, 631 etc. See for ref. Vin 1.183; D III. 146, 159, 182, 214, 270; S 1. 13, 15, 70; V.34 sq. 1. 15, 96 sq., 250 sq., 305; A 1. 187; 11.172, 203; III. 181 Sn 506; It 2 (dosena duUhase satta gacchanti duggatig) Ps 1.80 sq., 102 Pug 16, 18 Dhs 418, 982, 1060; Vbh 86, 167. 208, 362; Nett 13, 90; Sdhp 33, Variously characterised as : 8 purisa-dos& Vbh 43. 387 khila, nigha. mala S v. 57 agati (4 agati-gamanani
. . .
& & lobha),
J ni59. 433 mika d.).
v. 40, 41
1.350; n.139. craving in general vi.263, 308; DhA n.86 (dham-
DhA
Doha)ayati [Denom. fr. dohala] to have cravings (of a woman in pregnancy) J vi.263.
Doha|inI
rv-334 in.95.
:
(adj.-f.)
DA
a pregnant
a woman in pregnancy having cravings woman in general J n.395. 435 Jli.27

;
V.330
= gabbhini):
vi.270,
326.
484;
DhA
Dohin
(adj.
v. 347 sq.
n.) one who milks, milking (anavasesa" milking out fully).
1.220 sq.
=A
Drfibha incorrect spelling for dubbha
(q. v.) in
adrubhaya
see under
Vin
1.347.
DTa
dvi
in
numeral composition, meaning two

III.
etc.,
Draya
fold
(adj. -n.) [Ved.
Sn 886
iv.i'"
(saccar)
dvaya musa
cp. dvi
I. 6] (adj.) (a)
;
ti
dvayadhammar))
Dh
two384
;
chanda. d. moha, bhaya) rXiii.228, cp. 133, 182 ajjhattag A 111.357 sq. its relation to kamma A 1.134 in. 338 V.262 to ariyamagga S v.5, 8. sadosa corrupted, depraved, wicked D 1.80 A i.i 12 adosa absence of illwill, adj. kind, friendly, sympathetic A 1.135, 195, 203 II. 192: Vbh 169, 210; Dhs 33 (cp. Dhs. trsl. 21, 99); VvA 14 (-1- alobha amoha). -aggi the fire of anger or ill-will D 111.2 17 S iv.i9 sq. It 92 (4-ragaggi moh") -antara (adj.) bearing J 1.61 anger, intending evil in one's heart Vin 11.249 D in. 237
;
: ;
advaya
vipakar) =duvidhar) PvA 228). (b) false, deceitful Vin ni.2 1. nt. a duality, a pair, couple S 11. 17 (g nissito loko) J ni.395 (gatha); PvA 19 (masa) Dha 11.93 (pada two lines. " couplet "). -karin " doing both," i. e. both good & eviX deeds (su & duccaritai)) S in. 241, cp. 247 sq. ; 111.96. (dvayar)
single
Pv
A v.46.
Dra
(cp.
dva) see dvi
III.
Dr&ra
1.
123;
1.59;
III.
196 sq.
;
v.8i (opp. metta-citta)
perhaps at PvA 78 (for des) -kkhaya the fading away, dying out of anger or malice S 111.160, 191; iv.250 v.8 Vbh 73, 89; -gata=dosa (-H patigha) S iv.71 -gam full of anger S 1.24 -dosa ( dosa') spoilt by anger I'h 357; -saSiiita connected with ill-will It 78; -sama like anger Dh 202 -hetuka caused by evil intention or depravity A v. 261 (panatipata).
; ; ; ;
:
(nt.) [Ved. dvar (f.) & dvara (nt.), base *dhrar, cp. Av. dvaram Gr. 9ipa, Svpiiv Lat. fores (gate), forum Goth, daiir, Ohg. turi=Ger. tur. Ags. dor = E. door.] 1. lit. an outer door, a gate, entrance Vin 1.15 S 1.58, 138, 211 Pv.\ 4. 67 J 1.346; n.63; VI. 330; Vbh 71 sq. (village gate), 79 Sdhp 54, 356. That d. cannot be used for an inner door see Vin 11.215 on knocking at a
; ; ; ; ;
Dosaniya, Dosanlya
ft
cither to dosa' or dosa-, but niya=dusya (see dussa- &

; ;
Dosaneyya more Ukely = Sk. 'dusadussati) influenced by

(adj.)
[grd. -formation
1.252; cp. DhA 1.145 (dvarar) akofeti) ; to open a door avarati to shut pidahati to lock tbaketi. dvarar) alabhamana unable to get out Vin n.220. maha the main or city gate J 1.63 culla
d. see
: ; ;
DA
dvesaniyaj corruptible polluting, defiling hateful, sinful S IV.307 A II. 120; It 84 (where A in. no has dussaniya in same context).
;
J n.114; catu (adj.) having 4 doors (of niraya) Pv i.io'3 cha with 6d. (nagarar), w. ref. to the 6 doors of
;
Dosa
(f.)
[Sk.
dosa
&
do.sas, cp.
Gr.
(5i.o,
ilvofini
to set (of
the sun)] evening, dusk. Only in ace. as adv. dosag ( dosag) at night J vi.386.
Dosin. (adj.) [to dosa^] angry J v. 452, 454.
Dosina (f) [Sk. jyotsna, cp. P. junha) a clear night, moonlight only in phrase ramaniya vata bho dosina ratti " lovely is the moonlight night " D i.47a:rj 1.509 Expl'' in popular fashion by J v.262 Miln 5, 19 etc. Bdhgh. as " dosapagata " ratti DA 1.141. -punnamasi a clear, full moon night Th i, 306, 1 1 19
; ; ;
-mukha
Doha'
[Sk.
the face of a clear night J vi.223.
doha & dogha] milking, milk

droha] injuring
(-")
J v.63, 433.
1.296.
Doha^
(adj.) ;;Sk.
DA
Dohaka
[Sk. doha]
a milk-pail
J v. 105.
Dohati [Sk. dogdhi, to which prob. duhitr daughter sec under dhlti'i it cp. dhenu] to milk. pres. i pi. dohama it duhama J v. 105; pret. i pi. duhamase ibid.; pot. duhe J V.211 ger. duhitva SnA 27; pp. duddha (q. v.) Pass, duyiiati S 1.174 (ô '^^'1 fo"" duhanti) J v. 3^7 ppr. duyhamana Miln 41. Sec also duhana, doha',
dohin.
Dohala
[Sk. dohada & daurhrda, of du+ hrd, sick longing, sickness, see hadaya. Liiders GoUinger Gelehrlc Nachi
the senses, see below) S iv.194; pure" the front d. uttara the J *''53 pacchima" the back d. J vi.364 E. gate (PvA 74) nagara the city gate (J 1.263 deva" DhA 1.280) gama" the village g. (Vin in. 52 J ii.iio); ghara (J iv.142 PvA 38) & geha (PvA 61) the house door antepura the door of the inner chamber 11. 100 ; kula the doors of the clan-people Sn 288. metaph. of the door leading to Nibb.ina amata S 1. 137 A v. 346. 2. (fig.) the doors =in- & outlets of the mind, viz. the sense organs; in phrase indhyesu gutta-dvara (adj.) guarding the doors with respect to the senses or faculties (of the mind): see gutta (e. g. S 11.218; iv.103 & cp. Dhs. trsl. p. 175). S IV. 117, 194 (with simile of the 6 gates of a city) VvA 72 (kaya-vaci^). The nine gates of the body at Vism 346. Thus also in f. abstr. guttadvarata the condition of well protected doors (see gutta). -kavata a door post J 1.63 11.334 ^444 Pv.\ 280 . -kotthaka [cp. Sk. dvarakosthaka Sp. AvS 1.24. 31] gateway; also room over the gate I'd 52. 65 J 1.290 111.2 iv.63. 229; VvA 0. 160; DhA 1.50; n.27. 46; IV.204 Vism 22 Miln 10. bahidvarakouhakcor a outside the gate M 1.382; n.92 A 111.31 iv.206 -gama a village outside the city gates, i. e. a suburb (cp. bahidvaragama J 1. 361) J in. 126 ("gamaka). 188; IV.225 DhA 11.25 (ka); -torana a gateway J in. 431. -panantara at J vi.349 should be read vatap5nantara -pidahana shutting the door Vism 78. -baha a door post S 1. 146 Pv 1.5' DhA in. 273 -bhatta food scattered before the door Sn 286 -vatapana a door -window Vin 11.211 J VI. 349; -sala a hall with doors 1.382 ;
:
richlen 1898,
derives
it
as dvi-h hfd] (a) the longing of a
11.61.
Dvarika
i68
Dvi
breadth & length) are the heavenly palaces of the Vimana-petas or Yakkhas Vv 55' J vi.116; VvA 6,
;
Dvarika (-) (adj.) referring or belonging to the door of in cha a tanha. craving or fever, arising through the 6 doors (of the senses) DhA iv.221, & kaya -saijvara control over the " bodily " door, i. e. over action (opp. speech) PvA 10 (so read for kayafi carika").
Dvi
dva etc. : I. dvi = Sk. dvi in dvipad bipcs (fr. duipes). Ags. twifetc dvklant bidens. Reduced to di (sec B I.<) as in Gr. (îfforf ( dipad), Lat. dicnnium & pref. dis- (cp. Goth, twis asunder, Ogh. zwisk between). II. du ( = dvi in reduced grade, cp. Lat. du-plex, dubius etc.). III. dva (A d\a)~Sk. dvau, dva, f. nt. dve (declined as dual, but the P. (plural) inflexion from base I. see B I.') Or. li/'w, Lat. duo Oir. dau, da, f di Goth, twai, f. twos Ags. twa (=E. two); Ohg. zwene, zwo zwei. Also in cpd. num. dva-dasa twelve =Gr. ^(/)wi"fica=Lat. duodccim.] number two. A. Meanings I. Two as unit: i. with objective foundation (a) denoting a comb" (pair, couple) or a repetition (twice). In this conn, frequent both objective & impersonal in mentioning natural pairs as well as psj'chologically contrasted notions. E. g. dvipad (biped), nagassa dve danta (elephants' tusks), cakkhnni dvija (bird), duvija (tooth), dijivha (snake). (eyes) See also dutiya & dvaya. dve kama, khidda, gatiyo (Sn iDOi), danani (It 98), pi5'a, phalani (Sn RgCt It See Nd' under dve, cp. A 1.4739), mitti, sineha etc. ic o III. 212-214. (b) denoting a separation (in two, twofold etc.): see dvidha A: cpds. 2. with symbolic, sentimental meaning: (a) nniy two (i. c. next to one or " next to nothing "), cp. the two mites of the widow (Mark xii. 42). two sons of Rachel (Gen. -311):
[Sk. dvi,
Bases
In the same connection we 217, 244, 291, 298 etc. freq. find the No. i6 solasa-yojanikar) kanaka-vimana^ Oiyears : J 111.80 VvA T57 Vv 67' VvA 188, 289 etc. (dvadasa- vassika in this sense also 16 instead of 12:
:
= Lat.
solasa-vassuddesika VvA 259 etc. See so)asa). Forms I. dvi; main base for numeral & B. Bases nominal composition & derivation, in 1. numeral dve (& duve) two: nom. ace. dve (Sn p. 107; It 98; J i.150; IV. 137 etc.) & (in verse) duve (SnS96, looi) gen. dat. dvinnai] (It 39, 40.98 J 11. 154) instr. dvihi (J 1.87: v. 1. dlhi; 15 r 11.153); loc. dvisu
&
(see A I. 2'') J also in dvitta and adv. dvik(b) as nominal khattui] twice & dvidha in two parts. (r)avatta [Sk. dvih cp. Lat. bis] turning twice base 5 1.32 -ja " twice born," i, e. a bird J 1.152 (gana) -jatin one who is born twice, i. e. a brahmana Th, 2, 43') (Th.\ 269-brahmajatin) ; -talamatta of the size of
2.
(J
1.203 as
'
PvA 47) & duvesu (Vv 41^). numeral base: -sahassa 2000
;
1-57
VvA
261
PvA
74
palms
DhA
11.62
(Juroci, etc.]
a biped,
;
man S
Vin
-padaka dvipad
-pad [Sk. dvipad, Lat. bipes, Gr. 1.6 -pala twofold Vism 339
; ;
11.
no; -bandhu having two
dumSsiUa not more than 2 months (Vin 11. 107); dvemfisiko gabbho (Pv 1.6"); dvevacika duvangnia (see below). (b) a jew -more than one, some, a couple (often intermediate between i A- 3, denoting more than
2(12; IV.393 ("yama) OhA 1.395; DA 1.17; Mill 243, 272; DhsA 12; -guna twofold, double Vin 1.289; Sn 714; J v.3()9; Miln 84; DhA 11.6; VvA 63, 1211; -ja (cp. dvija, diivija) (a) " twicc-bom," a bird S 1.224 Sn ri34 (d. vuccati pakkhT Nd^ 296); J 1.152. 203;
;
friends J vi.281 -rattatiratta two or three nights Vin IV.16; also in dviha two days (q. v.). " growing 3. as diaeretic form duvi : -ja (cp. dija) again " i. e. a tooth J v. 156. 4. as contracted form di : -(y)addha one and a half (lit. the second half, cp. Gcr. andcrthalb) Dh 235 J 1.72 (diyaddha-yojana-satika 150 y. long or high etc.),
'
11.2115
IV.347
once, or a comparatively long, rather long, but not like m.'isadvayai) a couple of montks 3 a very long time) dvisahassa dipu 2';( o islands (=a large number); diyaddhasata 150= very long etc. dvihatiha (2 or 3 = a couple of days) q. v. dvirattatiratta (id. of nights) dvisu tisu manussesu to some people (PvA 47) dvatikkhattug several times cp. dvikkhattug (more than once), dutiyai) (for the 2nd time). II. Two as unit in connection with its own it other dccimnls means a complex plus a pair, which amounts to the same as a large & a small unit, or so to speak " a year it a day." E. g. 12 (sometimes, but rarely = 10-1-2, see Sep.); 32: rests usually on 4x8, but as No. of the Mahapurisa-lakkhanani it denotes 30+2 = the great circle plus the decisive (invisible) pair 62 views of heresy sec ditthi also as a year of eternity = 60 kappas-1-2; -92: as measufe of eternity =90-1kappas = a year & a day. III. Number twelve. 1. Based on natural phenomena it denotes the solar year (dvidasamasako sarjvaccharo Vv,\ 247). 2. Connected with the solar cult it is used with human arrangements to raise them to the level of heavenly ones and to impart to them a superior significance. Thus (a) as denoting a set (cp. 12 months - companions of the Sun) it is the No. of a respectful, holy, venerable group (cp. 12 sons of Jacob Gen. 35, 22 cakes as shewbread Lev. 25, 5 stones erected Josh. 4. apostles Math. 10, 2 8 patriarchs Acts 7, 8 companions of Odysseus Hom. Od. 9, 193 Knights of Arthur etc.): of theras, accomp'' by 12 bhikkhus PvA
:
;
Miln 295. -jivha " two(b) a brahmin TliA. 70, 73 tongued," i. e. a snake (cp. du") J in. 347 -pad (-pada or -pa) a biped (cp. dvi) A 1.22 v. 21 Sn 83 ((li^xl-duttama), 995 (id.) 998; Dh 273; -padaka = pad Th i.
; ; ; ;
V.157
'
'^'v
11.12'
Vv
35" (cp.
VvA
178)
4.5.1
=Sn
2(15.
cpd. form (with guna) dve ând do") -caturanga twice fourfold = eightfold Th i, 520 ("gamin) -patha a " double " path, a border path, the boundary bcr\vecn two villages Vv 53" ( simantika-patha VvA 241); -piccha having two tail-feathers J v. 34 1 (cp. de) -pitika having two feathers J v. 424 -masika two months old -bhava doubling kacc. 2 1 I'v 1.6'' -vacika pronouncing (only) two words, viz. Buddha & Dhamma (cp. tevacika, saying the whole sarana-formula) Vin 1.4 J 1.81 -sattaratta twice seven See nights, a fortnight [cp. Sk. dvisapata] J vi.230. also der. fr. nunier. adv. dvidha, viz. dvejjha (& dejjha), dvedha", dvelhaka. 6. as noun-derivation dvaya a dyad (q. v.). II. du; reduced base in numeral and nominal comp"
5.
as sec.
der"
141. 179 etc.; dvadasa kotisat'ini Sn 677; five groups of 12 musicians VvA 96 (cp. 5X 12 cromlechs in the outer circle of Stonchenge). (b) as measure of distance in space A time it implies vast extent, great importance, a climax, divine symmetry etc. 12 yojanas wide extends the radiance VvA 16
67,
-(v)addhato from both sides (a distorted form of dubhatoq. v.) Vv 64" ( dubhato VvA 281) -(v)angika consisting of two parts Dhs 163 -(v)angula & dvaiigula two finger-breadths or depths, two inches long, implying a minimum measure (see above A 1.2^) Vin 11.107; iv.2fi2 usually in cpds. kappa the 2 inch rule, i. e. a rule extending the allotted time for the morning meal to 2 inches of shadow after mid-day Vin 11.294, 3"^' -panna wisdom of 2 finger-breadths, i. e. that of a woman S i.i29=Th 2, 60 (dvanguli", at ThA 66 as -buddhika=pTmhi\. VvA 96; -jivha two"sanna) tongued (cp. di) a snake J iv.330 v. 82, 425 -paâ "double cloth" (Hind, dupatta; Kanarcse dupata, Tamil tuppatfa a cloak consisting of duppata two cloths joined together, see Kern, Toev. 1.179);
;
12 y. as respectful distance PvA 137 (cp. 2(X)0 cubits in .same sense at Josh. 3, 4); 12 y. in extent (height,
I.I
III. 4
19; IV. 1 14, 19 ("civara)
f)hA 1.249 (suratta") 379 (ratta") -matta (.about) 2 in mcasnre Miln 82

;
Dvikkhattui)
169
J II. 316; accayena)
Dvelhaka
-masika 2 months old or growing for 2 months (of hair) Vin II. 107; -vagga consisting of two Vin 1.58; -vassa -vidha t^vofold, instr. duvidhena 2 years old Vin 1.59 M III. 45 sq. etc. Derivations from du see sep. under duka (dyad), dutiya (the second), & the contamination forms dubha (to) & dubhaya (for ubha & ubhaya). III. dva (& reduced dva), base in numeral comp" only: dvatikkhattui) two or three times J 1.506; DA DhA IV. 38 dvadasa twelve (on meaning of 1. 133, 264 this & foil, numerals see above A II. & III.) J in. 80 VI. 1 16; DliA 1.88; 111.21U; VvA 156. 247 etc.: yojanika J 1.125 iv.499 dvavisati (22) VvA 139 dTattirjsa (32) Kh II. ("akara the 32 constituents of the body):
;
DhA
;
DA
III. 21 1.190
(r))
("accayena id., gloss: katipSh'215 VvA 45.

;
Dvlhika
(adj.)
every other day
1.77.
Vism
VvA 19 etc.; dvacattalisa (42) Nd- 15; dvasatthi (Nd^ 271 & dvatthi (62) D 1.54 S III. 211; DA 1. 162): dvanavuti (92) PvA 19, 21. Note. A singular case of dva as adv. = twice is in dvahar) Sn 11 16.
DhA
11.88:
82
Dvlhitika (adj.) [du-ihitika, of du' + ihati] to be gained or procured with difficulty (:. e. a livelihood which is hardly procurable), only in phrase " dubbhikkha d. setatthika salakavutta," of a famine Vin 111.6, 15, 87; IV. 23 S IV. 323. On the term & its expl" by Rdhgh. dujjivika ihi ti dukkhena ihitarj (at Vin III. 268 ettha pavattati ti) see Kern, Toev. 1.122. Note. Bdhgh's expl" is highly speculative, & leaves the problem still unsolved. The case of du' appearing as du- (and not as dur-) before a vowel is most peculiar there may be a connection with drah (see duhana), which is even suggested by vv. 11. at S iv.223 as duhitika = duhitika (q. v.).
;
:
.
Dvikkhattag (adv.) [Sk. *dvikrtvalj] twice Nd^ on Sn = dva) Nd' 296 (jayati dijo). See dvi B I. 2". (
:
116
Dye & Dve"
see dvi
&
5.
Dvitta (pi.) (perhaps
[Sk. dvitra
108).
sec dvi
I. 2'']
tivo or three
:
S 1.117
we should read tad
vittai)
Windisch. Mara
& Buddha
29S
(id.);
Dvejjha (adj.) [Sk. dvaidhya cp. dvi B I. 5] divided, twofold, only in neg. advejjha undivided, certain, doubtless simple, sincere, uncontradictory A 111.403; J iv.77 Nd" 30 (+ advelhaka) Miln 141. Cp. dejjha.
;
DvidhS (num. adv.) [Sk. dvidha. see dvi B I. 2^ in two parts, in two M 1.114; J 1.253 (karoti). 254 (chindati),
III.
DveiJhatS
(f.) [fr.
prec] in a undi\'idedness
J iv.7(i.
Dvedha
(adv.) [Sk. dvedha, cp. dvidha] in

;
181
iv.ioi
(jata
disagreeing);
VI. 368
(sira)
DhA
11.50 (bhijji
two J v. 203, 20O broke in two, broke asunder).

(a)
11.
See also dvcdha A dvelhaka. -patha a twofold way. Ud 1. 142. 144 a cros.sing only fig. doubt S 11. 108 cfi. See also dvedhapatha.
(hhindati).
-gata pone to pieces J v. 197

;
Dvedhapatha
(b)
fcp. dvidha & dvi B 1. 5] branching road; a cross-road DhA
192
a aout)lc. Miln
;
i.
c.
17.
doubt
Dh
282
Dhs
1004,
18
Vism
313.
two days; Dvltaa (adv.) [Sk. dvis-ahnah see dvi B dvihena in 2 days S II. 192 dvllia-mata 2 days dead
;
1. 2'']
M
A
i.HS;
1.2'')
m.91.
or 3 days
i.iqn
("ri
-tiha 2
adv.) (on meaning cp. dvi
("assa
accayena after a few days);
Dvelhaka (nt.) [Sk. 'dvaidhaka fr. adv. dvidha, cp. dvi B I. 5] doubt Vin 111.309 Dhs 1004, \i(>\ DA i.fi8 DhsA 259; "citta uncertain PvA 13; 'jata in doubt 210. advelhaka (adj.) Vin 111.309; D III. 117 sq. sure, certain, without doubt Nd' 30 (+ advejjha).
; ;
Dh.
Dhagsati [Ved. dhvarjsati to fall to dust, sink down, perish Idg, dheaes to fly like dust. cp. Sk. dhusara " dusky " Ags. dust Ger. dust & dunst E. dusk & dust prob. also Lat. furo] to fall from, to be deprived of (c. abl.). to be gone D 111.184 (with abl. asma loka dh.) A n.67 V.76. 77 It 1 1 Th I, 225, 610 J in. 260, 318, 441, 457 V.218, 375. Caus. dhaijseti [Sk. dhvagsayati, IV .61 1 but more likely = Sk. dharsayati (to infest, molest = On similar sound-change P. dhat)s> Lat. infestare. Sk. dhars cp. P. dai)seti>Sk. darsayati). Caus. of dhr.snoti to be daring, to assault cp. Gr. OapiroQ audacious, bold, Lat. festus, Goth. gadars = E. dare; Ohg. gitar] to deprive of, to destroy, assault, importune D 1.2 II S 111.123 Sn 591 J in. 353 Miln 227; Sdhp
;
; ;
278 (sappi - madhu - tela - dhaiiiiadJhi vohSrar) katva). dhaiinao akirati to besprinkle a person with grain (for good luck) Pv 111.5* ( = mangalar) karoti PvA 198, see also mangala). -agara a store house for grain Vin 1.240 -pi^ka a basket full of grain DhA in. 370 -rasi a heap of g. A IV. 163, 170 -samavapaka grain for sowing, not more & not less than necessary to produce grain 1. 451.
Dhafifia^
dhanya, adj. to dhana or dhanya. Semantically cp. ajhiya] " rich in com," rich (see dhana) Often in comb" dhanahappy, fortunate, lucky. DhA 1.171 111.464 (dhanfiadika one who dhaniia.
('dj.)
[Sk.
is
357. 434.
Cp. pa, pari.
rich in grains etc., i. e. lucky) DhsA 1 16. dhaniiapuniia-lakkhana a sign of future good fortune & merit
;
&
PvA
to kula-gandhana (q. v.) at DhA in. 353 in expl" of
161
as adj.
endowed with the mark of ...
J vi.3.
Dhagsana
It 64,
(n.-adj.) [Sk.
dharsana] destroying, bringing to

1.
See also dhaniya.
ruin, only in kula" as v.
and
in dhar|sanata at
Dhata
dhar)sin (q. v.).
M
;
I.
[Sk. dhrta, pp. of dharati cp. dhara firm, prepared, ready, resolved A 111.114 ;
;
dhireti]
v. 52.
D5vs
2.
:
kept in mind, understood, known by heart Vin
Dhagsin
(adj.-n.) [Sk. dharsin to dhyîjoti, see dhagseti] obtrusive, bold, offensive Dh 244 1.236; A 11.1& ( = DhA III. 353 paresar) gunarj dhai)sanataya dh.).
11.95
1.36.
;
Dhana (nt.)
;
Dhanka
dhvanksa, cp. also dhunka] a crow S 1.207 Sn 271 Nd^ 420 J n.208 v. 107, 270 vi.452 Pv in.52 ( = kaka PvA 198) VvA 334.
[Sk.
;
11.258
Dhaja
flag,
Ohg. tuoh " cloth " (fr. 'dwoko)] a banner mark, emblem, sign, symbol Vin 1.306 (titthiya" outward signs of); 11.22 (gihi") S 1.42;
[Sk. dhvaja, cp.
;
:
n.28<)
11.1.51
in. 84 sq.
;
VvA 173 (id.) 149 (dhamma ) J 1.52 (arahad ;)Th 1.961 J v.49=Miln 221 J v. 509 Nd' 170; Vv 36', 64^8 (subhasita" = dhamma" VvA 2.S4) Dhs 1 1 16, 1233; Vism 469 (-)- pataka, in comparison); PvA 282; VvA 31. 73; Miln 21; Sdhp 42S, 594. Cp. also panna. -agga the top of a standard S 1.2 19 A ni.89 sq. Pug Vism 414 ("paritta). -alu adorned with flags 67. 68 Th I, 164 = 5 "-334 ( dhajasampanna Com.) -ahata won under or by the colours, taken as booty, captured Vin III. 1 39, 140; Vism 63. -baddha captured ( = ahata)
III.
;
(panna) {+ pataka)
1.137
(id);
[Ved. dhana usually taken to dha (see dadhati) as " stake, prize at game, booty," cp. pradhana & Gi. but more likely in orig. meaning " grain, posses9ifia sion of com, crops etc.," cp. Lith. diina bread, Sk. dhana pi. grains & dhafifia=dhana-like, i. e. com, grain] wealth, usually wealth of money, richss, trea111.222 rv.4 sq. ; n. 180 sures. I. Li(. 1.73 (sa) Nd^ 135 (-(-yasa, issariya etc.) Th 2, 464 (-f issariya); J 1.225 (pathavigatai) karoti hide in the ground), 262, Sn 60, 185, 302; Pv 11.6'"; DhA 289; II. 1 12; IV.2
1.238.
Often in comb addha mahaddhana mahabhoga
J 1.65 VI. 499
to indicate immense wealth (see addha) PvA 3, 214 etc. 2. fig. Used in the ex(sec also below "dhanria). pression sattavidha-ariya-dhana " the 7 fold noble treasure " of the good qualities or virtues, viz. saddha,
caga
etc.
(see enum"'
;
under caga)
in. 163, 164,
251;
VvA
113
;
ThA
240.
-agga the best treasure (i. e. the ariya-dhana) D -atthika wishing for or desiring wealth Sn 987; -kkita bought for money -asa craving for wealth DhA II. 3 -thaddha proud of wealth, snobbish Sn 104
HI. 164
;
,
Vin
1.74 (cora).
-dhaiina,
usually Dvandva-cpd.
"
money & money's
Dbajini (f.) [Sk. dhvajini, f. to adj. dhvajin] " bearing a standard," i. e. an army, legion Sn 442 ( =sena SnA 392).
Dhanna'
rite
(nt.) [Ved. dhanya, der. fr. dhana] grain, com. usual enum" comprises 7 sorts of grain, which is however not strictly confined to grain-fruit proper (" corn ") but includes, like other enum"', pulse & seeds. These 7 are sali & vihi (rice-sorts), yava (barley), godhuma (wheat), kangu (millet), varaka (beans), kudrusaka (.?) Vin iv.264 Nd^ 314 Nd= 314 1.78. distinguishes two categories of dhaiifia the natural (pubbanna) & the prepared (aparanna) kinds. To the first belong the 7 sorts, to the second belongs supej'ya (curry). See also bija-bija. Six sorts are mentioned at 1.57, viz. sali, vihi. mugga, masa, tila, tandula.
;
;
DA
worth," but as adj. (always in phrase pahuta) it may be taken as Tatpurusa " rich in treasures," otherwise " posse.ssing money & money's worth " cp. pahutadhanadhafinava J 1.3. As n. Pv i.ii"; in, 10*; PvA 60; " Miln 2. 280 as adj. freq. " pahutadhana-dhanfia Vv 63'' = Pv 11.6" PvA 97. Thus in ster. formula of addha mahaddhana etc. D in. 163 sq. S 1.71 A 11.86; -parajaya loss of money, as adj. appl. to kali: the dice marking loss in game Sn 659 -lobha " greed of gold " -lola = lobha J n.212: -viriya wealth & power J IV. I Sn 422 -hetu for the sake of wealth Sn 122.
;
Dhanatta
(nt.)
[Sk.
*dhanatvar)] being bent on having
money
J v. 449.
Dhanavant
wish
(adj.) [Sk.
dhanavant] wealthy Nd' 462
J 1.3.
(amaka, q. v.) A 11.209 (id.) 1.429 A 11.32 dhana): Th i, 531; Pug 58 DhA 1.173; VvA 99 PvA 29 (dhanai] va dh r) va), 198 (sasapa-tela-missitai)),
1.5
;
Dhanayati [Denom. to dhana] to desire

for, strive
(-1-
(like money), to (perhaps better to be read vanayati, see formula under alUyati, and note 1.552).
after
i.2r>'>
170
Dhanika
Dhanika
[Sk. dhanika] a creditor,
171
Dhamma
yatti, or doctrine as formulated. (2) hctu, or condition,
Th
2.
443
ThA. 271
PvA
276.
Cp. dhaniya.
Dhanita
[Sk. dhvanita, pp. of

;
dhvan, cp. Ags. dyn noise =

;
E. din Ags. dynnan to sound loud] sounded sonant (said of a letter) Miln 344.
as nt.
causal antecedent, (3) guna, or moral quality or action, " the phenomenal " as opposed (4) nissatta-nijivata, or to " the substantial," " the noumenal," " animistic
entity."
Dhaniya = dhanika Vin
1.76.
Dhana
11.88
(nt.) [Sk.
orig. tree in general, cp. daru]

;
dhanus, to Ohg. tanna fir-tree, also oak, a bow 50 1.429 J 1.50
IV. 327
-kalapa
111.94;
PvA 285. bow & quiver Vin 11. 192 M 1.86; 11.99; PvA 154; -kara a bow maker Miln 331;
;
;
Here (2) is illustrated by hetumhi naijam dhammapalisambhida " analytic knowledge in dham" ma's means insight into condition, causal antecedent Vibh 293, and see Niyama (dhamma"). Since, in the former fourfold definition (2) and (3) really constitute but one main implication considered under the two
:
-karin=prec. J v. 422 -karika N. of a tree J v.420 = pataU); -ggaha an archer D 1.51 A 11.48; iv.107; ( 111.220 (dhanuggaha) J 111.322 11.87, 88 J I-58. 356 v.i2g (where 4 kinds are enum'') Vism 150 (in simile) DA 1.156 -takkari (f.) a plant J vi.535 -patali N. of a tree J v.422 -lakkhana prophesying from marks on a
;
; ;
bow
1.9.
Dhannka
m.i8o;
(nt.)
[Sk.
;
1.7
DA
dhanuska] a (small) bow Vin 11.10; v.203 Miln 229; ni.75 J vi.41
;
; ;
1.86.
fr.
Dhanta [Sk. dhvanta in meaning of either dhvanita dhvan to sound, or dhamita fr. dhma to blow,
dhameti] blown, sounded
see
A
:
1.253
J '-'^.?. 284.
Dhama
(-)
(adj.) [Sk.
dhama,
blower, player (on a horn
to dhamati] blowing, n. a sankha") D 1.251 S iv.322.

; ;
Dhamaka
(-)
(adj.)
one who blows Miln 31
see var)sa,
sankh", singa".
Dhamati [Ved. dhamati, dhma, pp. dh amita & dhmata, cp. Ohg. dampf " steam "] to blow, to sound (a drum)
to kindie (by blovring), melt, smelt, singe A 1.254 Nd' 478; Miln 262. IV.169; J 1.283, 284; VI. 441 Caus. dhameti to ppr. dhamana S 1.106; Miln 67. blow (an instrument) J 11.110 Miln 31, and dhamapeti to cause to blow or kindle DhA 1.442. pp. dhanta & dhanita (the latter to dhvan, by which dhamati is influenced to a large extent in meaning. Cp. uddhana).
' ;
aspects of Doctrine as taught and Doctrine as formulated, we may interpret Dhamma by the fourfold doctrine, right, or righteousness, conconnotation For other exegetic definitions dition, phenomenon. see the Com'- & the Niddesa, e. g. Nd"- 94 for modem expl^ & analyses see e. g. Rhys Davids, Buddh. India pp. 292-4 Mrs. Rh. DawiAs. BMdhism (1912) pp. 32 sq., 107 sq., 235 sq. Dhs. /rs/..xxxiiR sq. and most recently the exhaustive monograph by M. & W. Geiger, Pali der Bayer. Akademie Abhandlungen Dhamma, xxxi. I Munchen 1920 which reached the editors too late to be made use of for the Dictionary. i. Psychologically; B. Applications and Meaning. " mentality " as the ponstitutive element of cognition & of its substratum, the world of phenomena. It is that which is presented as " object " to the imagination a presentation & as such has an effect of its own (Vorstellung), or idea, idea, or purely mental phenomenon as distinguished from a psycho-physical phenomenon, or sensation (re-action of sense-organ to senseThe mind deals with ideas as the eye deals stimulus). with forms it is the abstraction formed by mano, or mind proper, from the objects of sense presented by the sense-organ when reacting to extreme objects. Thus cakkhu " faculty of sight " corresponds to rupa " relation of form " & mano " faculty of thought " (citta & ceto its organ or instrument or localisation) corresponds to dhamma " mentalized " object or " idea " (Mrs. Rh. D. " mental object in general," also " state of mind ") (a) subjective : mental attitude,
:
Dhamadhamayati
[cp. Sk. dadhmati, Intens. to dhamati] to blow frequently, strongly or incessantly Miln 1 1 7.
Dhamani
dhamani, to dhamati, orig. a tube for blowing, a tubular vessel, pipe] a vein Th 1, 408. Usually in cpd. -santhata strewn with veins, with veins showing, i. e. emaciated ( nimmagsa-lohitataya sirajalehi vitthatagatta PvA 68) Vin iii.iio; J iv.371 v.69 Dh 395 = Th i, 243=Pv 11. i'^; Pv iv.io'; DhA So also in Jain Sk. " kisa 1-299. 367 JV.157; ThA 80.
(f) [Sk.
:
thought, idea, philosophy, truth, & its recognition (anubodhi) by the Buddha, i. e. the Dhamma or worldwisdom = philosophy of the Buddha as contained & expounded in the Dialogues of the 5 Nikayas (see Note. The idea of dhamma as the interbelow C.) preted Order of the World is carried further in the poetical quasi-personification of the Dh. with the phrase " dhammaja dh-nimmita dh-dayada " (bom of the Norm, created by the Norm, heir of the Norm see
dhamanisar|tata " Weber, Bhagavati p. 289 cp. Lai. Vist. 26. Also as "santhatagatta (adj.) having veins showing all over the body for lack of flesh Vin 1.55 III. 146; 11.12 1 J 1.346, 11.283 ThA 80.
Dhamma'
latter a
(m.
&
rarely nt.) [Ved.
dharma & dharman,
the
formation like karman (see kamma for expl" of subj. & obj. meanings); dhr (see dhareti) to hold, support that which forms a foundation and upholds =
:
under cpds. and DhammatS also s. v. Niyama). That which the Buddha preached, the Dhamma tar' ijoîiv, was the order of law of the universe, immanent, eternal, uncreated, not as interpreted by him only, much less invented or decreed by him, but intelligible to a mind of his range, and by him made so to mankind as bodhi The Buddha (like every great revelation, awakening. philosopher & other Buddhas preceding Gotama: ye pi te ahesui) atitar) addhanai) Arahanto Sammasambuddha te pi dhammar) yeva sakkatva S 1.140) is a
;
constitution. Cp. Gr. 6p6t'og, Lat. firmus & fretus Lith. derme (treaty), cp. also Sk. dhariman form, constitution, perhaps = Lat. forma, E. form] constitution etc. A. Defmitious by Commentators : Bdhgh gives a fourfold meaning of the word dhamma (at 1.99 -= DhA 1.22), viz. (i)gune (saddo), applied to good conduct to preaching & moral instruction; (2) desanayai), (3) pariyattiyar), to the 9 fold collection of the Buddh. Scriptures (see navanga) ; (4) nissatte (-nijjivate), to cosmic (non-animistic) law. No. i is referred to freq. in expl'' of the term, e. g. dhammiko ti flayena samcna
DA
discoverer of this order of the Dhamma. this universal logic, philosophy or righteousness (" Norm "), in which the rational & the etlucal elements are fused into Thus by recognition of the truth the knowcr one. becomes the incorporation of the knowable (or the sense of the universe = Dhamma) & therefore a perfect man, one who is " truly enlightened " (samma-sambuddha)
so
Bhagava
janai) janati passai) passati
cakkhu-bhuto
pavattati
ti
;
DA
1.249
dhaniman
ti
karanai) n&yar)
PvA
No. 3 e. g. also at PvA 2. Another and more adequate fourfold definition by Bdhgh is given in DhsA 38, viz. (i) pari2
1
1
as patipatti-dhamma at
VvA
84
naija-bhuto dhamma" brahma"* & in this possession of the truth he is not like Brahma, but Brahmi himself & the lord of the world as the " master of the Truth " vatta pavatta atthassa ninnet4 Amatassa data dhamniassami S iv.94 & similarly " yo kho Dhammai) passati " so mam passati yo mam passati so Dhammar) passati = he who sees the Buddha sees the Truth S 111.120. Cp. with this also the dhamma-cakka idea (see cpds.}. On
: ;
Dhamma
Dhamma = Brahman see esp. Geiger, Dhamma pp. 76-80, where is also discussed the formula Bhagavato putto etc. (with dhammaja for the brahraanic brahlu later (Abhidharama) literature the (dogmaja). matic) personification of Dhamma occurs. See e. g. Tikp A 366. As 6th sense-object " dhamma " is the counterpart of " mano " nianasa dhamraar) viufiaya " apperequation
172
Dhamma
to exist " D 1. 1 10, 180 S iv.47 & passim. Cp. further anavatti" avinipata" D 1.156; 111.107, 132; A 1.232; 111.270. (b) subjec11.89, 238; IV.12; anuppada " morality," tive : right behaviour, righteousness, maxim (cp. tâna), constitution of practice, duty character eis conforming to No. i in social application, Often in pi. : tenets, convictions, i. e. Moral Law. moral habits & as adj. that which is proper, that which forms the right idea good, righteous, true opp. adhamma false, unjust etc.; evil practice (a) Righteousness etc. S 1.86 (eko dh. one principle of conduct 11.280 (dh. isinag dhajo righteousness is the banner of the Wise) kusala dh. D 1.224 dhamme thita righteous Vv 16^ nati duty against relatives PvA 30 deyya = dana PvA 9, 70; sad faith (q. v.) opp. adhamma unrighteousness, sin A 11. 19 v. 73 sq. D 111.70 (raga-); :
ceiving presentations with the mind " S iv.185 etc. (see formula under rupa) mano-viiirieyya dhamma S iv.73
;
;
op. S 111.46 IV. 3 sq. v. 74 111.226, 245, 269. Ranged in the same category under the anupassana-forraula
; ; ;
(q.
V.)
" dhanimesu
dhamm-anupassin "
realising the
'
mentality of mental objects or ideas, e. g. D 11.95, iô, 299; A 1.39, 296; 11.256; 111.450; IV. 301. Also as one of the 6 tanhas " desire for ideas " D 111.244, 280. As spirituality opposed to materiality in contrast of dh. & amisa: It 98 (dana a mat. & a spir. gift). (b) objec-
visama-lobha
& miccha -dhamma)
Pv
tive
substratum (of cognition), piece, constituent : (=khandha), constitution; phenomenon, thing,

:
" world," cosmic order (as the expression of cosmic sense, as under a & 2). Thus applied to the khandhcis vedanadayo tayo kh. 1.35 (see Khandha B 3); to rupa vedana sariua sankhara vinnana S iii.39;=sankhara D 111.58, 77, 141. Freq. in formula sabbe dhamma anicca (4- dukkha anatta see nicca) " the whole of the visible world, all phenomena are evanescent etc." S III. 132 sq. & passim, ditthe [va] dhamme in the phenomenal world (opp. samparayika dh. the world beyond): see under dittha (S iv.175, 205 etc.). ye
DhA
:
vattisag I practised wrong conduct). - In the same sense: dh. asuddho Vin 1.5 =S 1.137 (paturahosi Magadhesu pubbe dh. a.) papa" (adj.) of evil conduct Vin 1.3; atthita' unrighteous D iu.133; lobha" greedy quality D 1.224, 230 methuna dh. fornication D 111.133. (aa) good: kusala (/3) (pi.) Tenets, practices etc. dh. D 11.223, 228; III. 49, 56, 82, 102 etc.; S 11.206;
;
111.9'
(g
anu-
dhamma hetuppabhava
tesar)
hetur)
Tathagato aha
" of all phenomena sprung from a cause the; Buddha the cause hath told " Vin 1.40 (cp. Isa Upanishad 14)-. lokadhatnma things of this world (viz. gain, fame, happiness etc., see under labha) D 111.26(1; Nd^ 55. uttari-manussa-dha transcendental, supernormal phenomena D 1.2 II, cp. D 111.4 abbhuta-dha wonderful signs, portents Miln 8 (tayo acchariya a. dh, paturahesug); PvA 2: hassa-khiddha-rati-dh.-samapanna endowed with the qualities or things of mirth, play & enjoyment O 1.19 111.31 gama things or doings of the
village 1.4 (cp. 2. Ratio-cthically
DA
" rationality," anything that is as it should be according to its reason & logicality (as expressed under No. i a), i. e. right property, sound condition, norm, propriety, constitution as conforming to No. i in universal application i. e.
(a) objective
:
1.72).
yattha namau ca rupag ci asesara uparujjhati, tag te dhammai) idhaflnaya acchidur) bhavabandhanag (recognising this law) S 1.35 cittacetasika dh a a term for the four mental khandhas, and gradually superseding them Dhs 1022
Satural or Cosmic
:
Law
sappurisa" A v. 2 45, 279 PvA 114; samaija" Wanderer's brahmaijakarai.ia practice or observances DhA n.55. D 1.244 yesag dhanag Gotarao vanijavadin D 1.206 cp. sTlag samadhi paniia ca vimutti ca anuttara aiiubuddha ime dhamma Gotamena yasassina D 11.123. dhammanag sukusalo perfect in all (tliese) qualities D i.i8o samahite citte dhamma patubhavanti " with composed mind appear true views " S iv.78 dhammesu ananussutesu dhesu cakkhug patitthito S 1.185; udapadi " he visualized undiscovered ideas " S 11.9. (bb) evil avaraniya S iv.104 papaka Vin 1.8 D 1.70 A 1.202 akusala D 111.56, 57, 73, 91 etc. lobha", dosa, 111.40 dukldiamoha S 1.70 =It 45 =Nd2 420 S 1.43 vipaka vodaniya sagkilesika ponobbhavika D 1.195; gambhira duddasa etc. Vin 1.4 III. 57. (cc) various D 1.12 S 1.136; Cp. S n.15, 26; Nd* 320 It 22. 24; Ps 1.5, 22, 28 Vbh 105, 228, 293 sq. etc. etc. (y) (adj.) adliaramo nirayag neti good, pious, virtuous etc. dhammo papeti suggatig " the sinners go to niraya. the 1.99 --DhsA 38 = good to heaven" Th i, 304 = DhA 1.22. kalyana virtuous A 1.74. 108 n.81, 91, 224 sq. PvA 13. Opp. papa Vin 111.90; cp. above Very freq. used as adv. is the instr. . (<S) (phrases). dhammena with justice, justly, rightly, fitly, properly Vin 1.3 D 1.122 S iv.331 Vv 34i ( = karai,iena liayena va VvA); Pv 11.9' ( = yutten' eva karanena PvA 125,
; ;
; ;
DA
(cf.
Compendium
of Philosophy, i);
;
dasadhamma-vidu
:
Vin 1.38 (see dasa) with attha, nirutti and patibhana one of the 4 Patisanibhidas (branches of analytic knowledge A II. 160 Pfs 1.84, 88 etc. ; Vibh. 293 f., Points 0/ Controversy, p. 380. In this sense freq. - as adj. : being constituted, having the inherent quality (as based on Natural Law or the rational constitution of the Universe), destined to be of the (natural) pro., perty of like (cp. Gr. -n(V/<; or E. -able, as in ., change-able = liable to change, also H. -hood, -ly & P. -gata, -thita), e. g. khaya-dhamma liable to decay (-1- vaya, viraga", nirodha"), with ref. to the Sankharas
; . .
. .
as just punishment); iv. i6 (iânurupakaranena PvA lisp, in phrase of the cakkavattin, who rules 286). adai.njena asatthena the world according to justice 1.89; 11. 16; dhammena anusasati (or ajjhavasati)
:
1002; cp. Sn 554 (dhammena cakkag vattemi, of the Buddha). Opp. adhammena unjustly, S 1.57; iv.331 unfitly, against the Tule Vin iv.37
S i.236
= Sn
DA
1.236.
dhamme
(loc.)
honourably
11.159.
;
dhammag
below C 3 C. The
IV. 2 16 sq. in the Paticcasamuppada S u.bo akkhaya imperishable Pv iv.1^2 (danag a-dh. atthu). cavana" destined to shift to another state of existence D 1.18 It 76 VvA 54. III. 3 1 jati-jara-marana under the law of birth, age, iS: death D 111.57 A 1.147 ill. 54 PvA 41 (sabbe satta bhedana" fragile (of kaya) D 1.76 .) S 1.71 PvA 41 (bhijjana of sankhara). viparinaraa" changeable A 1.258; iv.157; PvA 60 (+ anicca). a
;
truth as courses & conversations, collected by the compilers of the 5 Nikayas (dhamma-vinayag sangayantehi dhammasangahakehi ekato katva VvA 3 cp. mayag dh.g ca vinayafi ca sangayama Vin 11.285), resting on the deeper
;
carati to live righteously Pv 11.3^' see also & dh.-cariya. Dhamma, e. moral philosophy, wisdom, propounded by Gotama Buddha in his disi.
unchanging formula yag

that
is
samudaya & nirodha, in kifici s-dhg sabban tan n-dhg " anything destined to come into existence must also cease
111.31
sq.
meaning of dhamma as expl"' under B i a, & being in short the " doctrinal " portions of the Buddhist Tipitaka in contradiction to the Vinaya, the portion expounding the rules of the Order (see pitaka). Dhamma as doctrine is also opposed to Abhidhamma " what (i) Dhamma and Vinaya, follows on the Dhamma." " wisdom & discipline," as now found in the 2 great Pitakas of the B. Scriptures, the Vinaya and SuttantaPitaka (but the expression " Pitako " is later. See
Dhamma
Pitaka).
173
Dhamma
over the Dh., to study it: dh g vicinati S 1.34=55. 214 IV. 3 sq. To enter a relation of discipleship with the Dh. dh g sarai.iag gacchati (see above 2) Pv iv.3<' dhammar) sarapatthag upehi Vv 53^ (cp. VvA 232). See further Ps 1.34, 78, 131 Pug 58, 66; 11.159 sq. Vbh 293 sq., 329; Nett 11, 15, 31, 83, U2 & cp. cpds.
;
Thus bhikkhu suttantika vinaya-dhara kathika, i. e. '* the bhikkhus who know the Suttantas, remember the Vinaya & preach the Word of the Buddha" Vin 11.75 (ail. 169), cp. iv.67. Dhamma
dhamma
yo 'har) evag sv4kkhate Dh-vinaye pabbajito S 1.119; bhikkhu na evarupii) kathai) katta hoti na tvag imai) Dh-vr) ajanasi. ahar) imag Dh-vr) ajanami etc. S in. 12 imar) Dh-vi) na sakkomi vittharena acikkhitur) S 1.9 samara imasmig Dh-ve g&dhanti S 111.59. Thus in var. cpds. (see below), as Dh-dhara (+V-dh.) one who knows both by heart; Dh-vadin (+ V-v.) one who can recite both, etc. See e. g. the foil, passages Vin 11.285 (dh. ca v. ca pari:
:
& Vinaya comW
4.
Dhamma and anudhamma.
Childers
interprets
with " lesser or inferior dhamma." but the general purport of the Nikaya passages seems to be something like " in conformity with, in logical sequence to the dhamma " i. e. lawfulness, righteousness, rejisonableness. truth (see 11.202 Geiger, Pali Dhamma It occurs (always with Dh.) in the foil, pp. 115-118). contexts dhammassa c' dnudh "g vyakaroti " to explain
;
anudhamma
KS
yattay, 304; 111.19, 9 i-8, 176, 229; 11.124 (ayag Dh. ayai) V. idag Satthu-sasanag) 111.9, 12, 28, 1 18 sq. ; S 1.9. 119, 157; 11.21, 50, (dh-vinaye assasa) A 111.297 (id.); S II. 120; III. 91 iv.43 sq., 260; A 1.34, 121, 185,
; ;
according to
III.
1
the truth of the
Dhamma" D
1.161
168; III. 8, 168 sq. IV.36, 200 sq. V.144, 163, 192; It 112; Sn p. 102; Ud 50.On the principle expl'' 2. Dhamma, Buddha, Sungha. in Note on B i a rests the separation of the personality of the teacher from that which he taught (the " Doctrine," the " Word," the Wisdom or Truth, cp. Dhamma-kiyo Tathagatassa adhivacanarj D 111.84). A person becoming a follower of the B. would conform to his teaching (Dh.) & to the community (" Church "
il.2,
266;
26,
117,
hoti anudhammacirin " walking in perfect conformity to the Dh." A 11.8 dh.-anudh g acaranti id. D 111.154; dh.-anudh" patipanna " one who has reached the complete righteousness of the Dh." iii.i 19 S 111.40 sq. It 81 A 11.224 III. 176 (where it forms the highest stage of theDhammaknowledge, viz. (i) dh "g sunati (2) pariyapuijati (3) dhareti (4) atthag upaparikkhati (5) dh-anudh g
15;
Ud. 50;
dhammassa
Character of the Dhamma in var. attributes, general phraseology. The praise of the Dh. is expressed in many phrases, of which only a few of the more frequent can be mentioned bere. Among the most famous is that of " dhammai) deseti adi-kalyanat) majjhe-k, pariyosana-k. etc. " beautiful in the beginning, beautiful in the middle & beautiful in the end," e. g. D 1.62
3.
Sangha) by whom his teaching was handed down. The formula of Initiation or membership is therefore threefold, viz. Buddhar) saraijag upemi (gacchSrai), Dh "t) Sanghaij i. e. I put myseliE into the shelter ., of the B., the Dh. & the S. (see further ref. under Sangha) S 1.34 (Buddhe pasanna Dhamme ca Sanghe tibbagarava ete sagge pakasenti yattha te upapajjare, i. e. those who adore the B. & his Church will shine in Heaven); D 11.152 sq., 202 sq., 352; S iv.270 sq. (sarapagamana) DhA 1.206 PvA i (vande tar) uttamar) Dh "g, B i), S i)). Cp. Satthari, Dhamme, Sanghe kanlihati, as 3 of the ceto-khila A iii.248ai.
. .
. .
Further in series bahussuta, dhammadhara, dh-anudh-patipanna D 11.104; S v.261 A II. 8 Ud 63 also in dhamma-kathika, dh-anudh'-pafi panna, dittha-dhamma-nibbana-patta S 11.18 = 114 = III. 163; & in atthag annaya, dhammag anfiaya, dhanudh-patipanna A 1.3O 11.97. -akkhana discussing or preaching of the Dhamma Nd' 91 -atthadesana interpretation of the Dh. Miln 21 -4dhikarana a point in the Dh. S iv.63 = v.346 -Adhipa
pafipajjati).
;
;
Lord of righteousness
cp.
(-(-
"ssami
14.
nt.
abstr.
"Adhipatejrya
;
anudhamma-carin) A 1.150; the dominating
influence of the Dh.
Vism
-Anudhamma
;
111.220; Miln 94; 1.147 sq. see above C 4 -anuvattin

;
1.
105;
IV. 315;
;
11.147,
;
208; 111.113
;
sq.,
135,
262;
Nd' 316 It 79 VvA 87. It is welcome 111.96, 267 as a friend, beautifully told, & its blessings are immediate sv' okkhdta, sanditîka, akalika, ehipassika iv.271 etc. 11.93 "i-S. 39. 45. '02 S 1.9. 117; 11.199 A III. 285 etc. It is maha-dh. S iv.128 ariya" S i.jo Sn 783 samma S 1.129. It is likened v. 241, 274 to a splendid palace on a mountain-top Vin 1.5 = It 33. or to a quiet lake with sila as its banks S 1.169 = 183
:
ca dharamo na jaram Whoever worships the Dh. finds in this upeti S 1.71. worship the highest gratification diyo loke sako putto dhammassa piyo loke sako pati, tato piyatara ye keci ariyadhamme khantiya maggana S 1.2 lo devakayat) paripuressanti S 1.30. Dh "r) upetl garukaroti D in. 84. Opp. Dhamme agarava A 111.247, 340 IV. 84 the slanderers of the Dh. receive the worst punishment after death S 1.30 (upenti Koruvai) ghorag). Var. phrases : to find the truth (i. e. to realize intuitively the Dh.) = dho anubodhati D 11. 1 13 S 1.137, To expound the Dh., teach the vindati D i.iio, 148. truth, talk about problems of ethics & philosophy dhg deseti Vin iv.i34 S 1.210 etc. katheti PvA 41 bhisati Vin i.ioi bhaiiati Vin 1.1O9 pakaseti S 11.28 IV.I2I. To hear the Dh., to listen to such an exposition: dhgsuoatiS 1.114. 137, 196. 210 A 1.36; 111.163 DhA 111.81, 113. To attain full knowledge of it dh g pariyapuijati A 11. 103, 185 111.86, cp. 177 & "pariyatti. To remember the Dh. dhareti A 111.176 (for details of to ponder the 5 stages of the Dh.-accomplishment)
and
it is
above age & decay
satafl
c
;
acting in conformity with the moral law Dh 86, cp. DhA II. 161 -Anusarin of righteous living D 111.105, 254 (-1- saddha") 1.226, 479; A 1.74; iv.215; iv.23 S v. 200 Pug 15 Nett 112, 189 -anvaya main drift of the faith, general conclusions of the Dh., D 11.83 = III. 100 11.120: -abhisamaya understanding of the Truth, conversion to the Dhamma [cp. dharmabhisamaya Divy 200] S 11.134 (H- dh.-cakkhu-patilabha) Pug 41; Miln 20; DhA 1.27; iv.64 PvA 31 etc.; -4mata the nectar of righteousness or the Dh. Miln 22 ("meghena lokag abhitappayanlo), 346 -ad&sa the mirror of the Dhamma D 11.93 (name of an aphorism) S V.357 (id.); Th i, 395; Th.\ 179; -ayatana the field of objects of ideation S 11.72 Dhs 58, 66, 147, 397, 572, 594 Vbh 70, 72 sq. -arammana dh. as an object of ideation Dhs 146, 157, 365 cp. Dhs. trsl. 2 -arama " one who has the Dh. as his pleasure-ground," one who rejoices in theDh. A 111.43 1 It 82 (+ dh-rata); Sn 327; Dh 364, cp. DhA iv.95 -alapana using the proper address, a fit mode of addressing a person as followed by the right custom. See Dial. 1. 193-196; J v.418; -asana " the Dh-seat," i. e. flat piece of sfone or a mat on which a priest sat while preaching J 1.53 DhA 11.31 -uposatha the fast day prescribed by the Dh. A 1.208 -okka the torch of Righteousness J 1.34 -oja the essence or sap of the Dh. S v. 162 DhA iv.169 -osadha the medicine of the Dh. Miln 1 10, 335. -katha ethical discussion, fit utterance, conversation about the Dh., advice D in. 154 J 1.217 VvA 6 PvA 50, 66 -kathika (adj.) one who converses about ethical problems, one who recites or preaches the Dh., one who speaks fitly or properly. Often in combn. with Vinaya-dhara " one
;
'
who masters (knows by heart) the Vinaya," & bahussuta " one who has a wide knowledge of tradition " Vin IV. lo. 13, 141; A 111.78; DhA n.30 also with suttantika " one who is versed in the Suttantas " Vin 1. 169 11.75 iv.67. The ability to preach the Dh. is the first condition of one who wishes to become perfected in righteousness (see dhamm -anudhamma. above
:
; ; ;
Dhamma
C
174
Dhamma
dhara Vin 1.127, 337 Sn 58 (cp. SnA no).
;
111.40. A 1.25 sq. 4): S n.i8. 114 = 111. it>3; Cp. also AvS 138; Pug 42; J 1. 217; IV. 2 (thera). II. 81 -kathikatta (nt.) speaking about the Dh. preaching III. 40 A 1.38 (+ vinayadhara-katta) -kamma a legally valid act, or procedure in accordance with the Rules of the Order Vin iv.37, 136, 232 A 1.74 a an illegal act Vin iv.232 A 1.74; ( + vinaya) -karaka a proper or regulation (standard) water-pot, i. e. a pot with a filter for straining water as it was used by ascetics Vin 11. 118, 177, 301; J 1.395; vi.331 DhA III. 290, 452 VvA 220 (not "karanena) PvA 185 Miln 68 -kama a lover of the Dh. D 111.267 A v. 24, 27, -kaya having a body according to the 90, 201 Sn 92. Norm (the dhammata of bodies). See Bdhgh as translated in Dial. 111. ad loc. having a normal body (sic Bdhgh, esp. of the B. D 111.84 -ketu the standard of the Dh., or Dh. as standard A 1.109 = 111.149 -khandha the (4) main portions or articles of the Dh. (sila, samadhi, paniia, virautti) 111.229 cp. Sp. AvS "'55 -gana a body of followers of the Dh. PvA 194 -gandika (better gan{hika, q v.) a block of justice, i. e. of execution J 1.150, 151 11.124 vi.176 v. 303 -garu worshipping the Dh. S iv.123; DhA 1.17 (ka) -gariya a kind of acrobatic tumbler, lit. excellent t. (-f brahma") Miln 191 -gu one who knows the Dh. (analogous to vedagu) J v. 222 vi.261 -gutta protecting the Dh. or protected by the Dh. (see gutta) S 1.222 J v.222 (-f dhpala) -ghosaka (-kamma) praise of the Dh. DhA 111.81 -cakka the perfection or supreme harmony of righteousness (see details under cakkha), always in phrase dhcakkai) pavatteti (of the Buddha) " to proclaim or inaugurate the perfect state or ideal of universal
II.
;
See also A
; ;
;
11. 8
1.
117,
& bahussuta
(ibid).
111.361 sq., iv.310;
Nd^ 319; -dhatu the mental object considered as irreducible element Dhs 58, 67, 147 etc. Vbh 87, 8g (see
;
an ultimate principle of the Dh., the cosmic above B law D II. 8 M 1.396 S 11.143 sq. Nett 64 sq. Vism 486 sq. -dharana knowledge of the Dh. M 11. 175; -nataka a class of dancing girls having a certain duty -nimmita see ja -niyama belonging to the J v.27g order of the Norm D 1.190 DA on D 11. 12 dhammata
i )
; ;
-niyamata, certainty, or orderliness of causes and effects S 11.25; Points of Controversy, 387; -netti = DA 1.31 cp. Sk. dharmanetri niyama Miln 328 Vastu 11-357 111.234, 238 -pajjota the lamp of the Dh. Miln 2 1 -pada (nt.) a line or stanza of the Dhamma, a sentence containing an ethical aphorism a portion In the latter meaning given as 4 or piece of the Dh. main subjects, viz. anabhijjha, avyapada, samma-sati,
(ka)
; ;
;
samma-samadhi
Nett
170.
righteousness" Vin i.8 = Vin i.ii; S 1.191 1.171 III. 86 Sn 556, 693 Miln 20, 343 DhA 1.4 VvA 165 PvA 2, 67 etc. besides this also in simile at S 1.33 of the car of righteousness -cakkhu " the eye of wisdom," perception of the law of change. Freq. in the standing formula at the end of a conversation with the Buddha which leads to the " opening of the eyes " or conversion of the interlocutor, viz. " virajag vitamalai) dhcakkhui) udapadi " D 1.86, no; 11.288; S iv.47; A IV. 186; Vin 1.1 1, 16, 40 etc. Expl. at DA 1.237: dhammesu va cakkhuQ dhammamayai) va cakkhurj. Cp. S II. 34 ("patilabha -f dhammabliisamaya) Dial. 1. 184 II. 76 -cariya walking in righteousness, righteous 1 living, observance of the Dh., piety ( = danadi-punfiapajipatti VvA 282) S i.ioi (-f- samacariya kusalakiriya); A 11.5 111.448; v. 87, 302; Sn 263 (=kayasucaritadi Sn A 309), 274 (-f brahma"). a evil way of living A 1.55 (-f visama-cariya) -carin virtuous, dutiful 1.289; 11.188; Dh 1O8; Miln 19 (-t- samacarin) -cetiya a memorial in honour of the Dh. 11.124; -chanda virtuous desire (opp. kama) DhsA 370 Vbh 2C8 -ja born of the Dh. (see above, Note on B i a), in formula " Bhagavato putto oraso dh-jo, dh-nimmito, dh.dayado " (the spiritual child of the Buddha) D iii.84=S 11.221 It 101 -Jala " net of the Dh.," name of a discourse (cp. adasa & pariyaya) D 1.46 -jivin living righteously It 108 Dh 24 (=dhammena samena DhA 1.239); -fliiu one who knows the Dh. J VI.2O1 -ttha standing in the Law, just, righteous S 1.33 (-1- silasampanua) Sn 749 J in.334 iv.21 1 ThA 244 -tthita = ttha D 1.190 -tthiti" having a footing in the Dh. S 11.60, 124, cp. "tthitata establishing of causes and effects S 11.25 -takka right reasoning Sn 1 107 ( = sammasankappa Nd^ 318) -dana gift of; -dayada heir of the Dh. spiritual heir (cp. above note on B i a) D 111.84
;
;
11.22 1 ;Mi.i2; 111.29; It 10 1 -dipa the firm ground or footing o* the Dh. (usually comb"" with atta-dipa having oneself as one's refuge, self-dependent) ii.ico 111.58,
; :
(dana ca kho dh-padar) va seyyo). A 11. 185; Sn 88 (dh-pade 202 (dh-padesu chando) padatta SnA sudesite = nibbana-dhammassa 164); J III. 472 ( = nibbana); DhA 111.190 (ekag dh-padag). As Np. title of a canonical book, included in the Khud daka Nikaya -pamana measuring by the (teaching of' Dh. Pug 53; DhA 111.114 ("ikani jatisatani) -pariyatti attainment of or accomplishment in the Dh., the collection of the Dh. in general A 111.86 (w. ref. to the 9 angas, -pariyaya a short discourse, or a verse, see navanga) or a poem, with a moral or a text usually an exposition uf a single point of doctrine D 1.46; 11.93; 16; Vin 1. 40 (a single verse) A 1.O5 iv.63 (a 1.445 poem Sn 190-218, where also it is called a dh^pariyayo) A v. 288, 291. Such a dhpariyaya had very often a special name. Thus Brahmajala, the Wondrous Net D 1.46 Dhammadaso dhp, the Mirror of the Law D 11-93 =S V.357 Sokasallaharaua, Sorrow's dart exAdittap" dh'p", the Ked-hot lancet tractor A 111.62 S IV. 168 Loniahar)sana M 1.83 Dhammata-dhamma" Miln 193, etc. -pala guardian of the Law or the Dh. -piti (-rasa) the sweetness of J v.222. freq. also as Np. drinking in the Dh. (pivai)) Sn 257 Dh 79 ( = dharamapayako dhammar) pivanto ti attho DhsA 11. 126); -bhandagarika treasurer of the Dh., an Ep. of Ananda Th-i, 1048; J 1.382, 501; 11.25; l^hA 111.250; PvA 2. righteousness incor-bhuta having become the Dh. porated, said of the Buddhas D 111.84. Usually in dh-bhuta brahmaphrase (Bhagava) cakkhu-bhuta bhuta A v. 226 sq. (cp. cakkhu); Th i, 491 see also above, note B i a -bheri the drum of the Dh. Miln 2 1 -magga the path of righteousness Sn 696 Miln 2 1 -maya made (built) of the Dh. (pasada) S 1.137 -yanta the (sugar-) mill of the Dh. (tig.) Miln 1O6. -yana the vehicle of the Law (the eightfold Noble Path) S v. 5 -rakkhita rightly guarded Sn 288 -rata fond of the Law Sn 327; Dh 364; DhA iv.95 cp. dh.-[gata]rati Th Dhp. 354 -rasa taste of Dhp. 354 -raja king 1.742 of righteousness, Ep. of tlie Buddha S 1.33=55 D 1.88 (of a cakkavatti) A 1.109; 111.149; Sn 554; J 1.262; interpreted by Bdhgh at DA 1.249 as " dhanimena rajjai) labhitva raja jato ti"=a king who gained the throne legitimately -laddha one who has acquired the Dh., holy, pious S 11.21; J 111.472; justly acquired (bhoga) Sn p. 87 -vara the best of truths or the most -vadin speaking proexcellent Doctrine Sn 233. 234 perly, speaking the truth or according to the Doctrine Vin 11.285; '"lyS (+ Vinaya-vadin) D 111.135 (id.);
1.22
; ; ;
; ;
111.229
11.29
sq.
(in
detail)
mi
77 S V.154 -desana moral instruction, exposition of the Dh. Vin 1.16 D i.i 10 etc. (see desana) -dessin a hater of the Dh. Sn 92 -dhaja the banner of the Dh. A 1. 109 = 111.149 Ndî 503 Miln 2 -dhara (adj.) one who knows the Dh. (by heart) see above C 4. Comb^ w. Vinaya; ;
;
95 (of Gotama; DA 1.76 nava-lokuttara-dhamma S iv.252 A 1.75; 11. 209; sannissitai) katva vadati) -vicaya investigation of doctrine, religious research Dhs 16, 20, 90, 309, 333, 555 Vbh 106 Vism 132 -vitakka righteous thought A 1.254 -v'dO one who understands the Dh., an expert in the Dh. J v.222 -vinicchaya righteous decision, discrimination VI. 261 of the truth Sn 327 Dh 144 DhA 111.86 -viharin living
1.4,
'
Dbamma
according to the Dh. A in. 86 sq. -saijvibhaga sharing out or distribution of the Dh.. i. e. spiritual gifts It 98 (opp. amisa" material gifts) -sangahaka a compiler of the sacred scriptures, a SiairKinaoTiii; \'v\ 3. 169: -safiila righteous thought, faith, piety PvA 3 -sabha a hall for the discussion of the Dh., a chapel, meetinghouse J VI. 333 DhA 1. 31 11. 51 iv.91 PvA 3S. 196; -samaya a meeting where the Dh. is preached S 1.26; -samadana acquisition of the Dh., which is fourfold as discussed at 1.305; D 111.229; -sarana relying on or putting one's faith in the Dh. (see above C 3) D 111.58, 77 S V.154 -sarana hearing the preaching of the Dh., " going to church " Vin i.ioi n.175 A 11.248, 381 IV.3O1 Sn 265; DhA iii.igo; -sakaccha conversation about the Dh. Sn 266 -ssami Lord of the Truth, Ep. of the Buddha (see above l> a note) S iv 9.^ -sara the essence of the Dh. S v. 402 -sarathi in purisa-dh.-s at D 1.O2 misprint for purisa-damma-s' ; -sarin a follower of the Dh. S 1.170 -sudhammata excellency of the Dh. S n.199; Th I, 24. 220, 27.1, 2.-i6; -senapati "captain of the Dhamma," Ep. of Sariputta Th i, K183 J 1.408 Miln 343 DhA 111.3O5 VvA fi4, O5. 158 -sondata thirst after justice J v.482 -sota the ear of the Dh. S 11.43.
;
175
Dhatu
(-) only in dalha-dh", which is customarily taken as a der" from dhanu, bow = having a strong bow (see dhamma^) although some passages admit inter
;
Dhammin-
pretation as " of strong character or good practice," e. g. S 1. 185.
Dhammiya
("l.-ibha).
(adj.) [Sk.
dharmya
cp.
dhammika]
in accord-
ance with the
Dhamma PvA
242 (also a")
Vism 306
DhammiUa
Davs
[Sk.
dhammillal the braided hair of
women
IV. 9.
Dhamn^
(q. v.).
in
"katha see dhamma'.

:
'Dhayati to suck
see dhatl.
Caus. dhapayati. pp. dhata
Dhara (usually
-, except at Miln 420) (adj.) [Sk. dhara, to dhj. see dharati] bearing, wearing, keeping holding in mind, knowing by heart. Freq. in phrase dhamma;
dhara (knowing the

e.
g.
II.
2 3.
Dhamma, q. v.). vinaya", mitikj". dhamma" also Sn 58; Th 1, 187; Nd*

See also
319; vinaya" Miln 344; jatajina" Sn loio.

dhara.
Dhamma'
-i
(adj.) [Sk. *dh=irma, cp.

:
dhammika] only
in
1.
Dharaâ
relating to the Dhamma. viz. conversation on questions of Ethics, speaking about the Dh.. preaching, religious discourse, sermon. Either as dhammi kath.î Vin ii.iOi; iv.56 & in instr.-abl.
in
comb" with katha
dhammiya kathaya
: ;
sagpahagseti ster. PvA 30 etc. or as cpd. dhammi-katha D 11. i Sn 3.'5; & dhammi-katha S 1.155; PvA 38.
samadapeti samuttejeti formula) S 1.114, '55' 210, iv.122

(sanda,sscti
,
(adj.) bearing, holding, comprising VvA 104 (suvannassa paiicadasa" nikkha holding, i. e. worth or equal to 15 parts of gold). f, -I bearing, i. e. pregnant with Sn 26 (of cows: godharaniyo paveniyo=gabbhi niyo SnA 39). As n. the Earth J v.311 vi.526 Miln 34 dharani-niha N. of a tree J vi.482. 497 Miln 376.
1.161
Dhamma^
dhanvanl having a bow see dalha also as dhammin in da|ha" S 1.185 (see dhammin).
(<i'lj)
fSk.
Dhammata
niyama
(f) [Sk. dharmita] conformity to the Dhamma(see niyama), fitness, propriety a general rule,
;
higher law, cosmic law, general practice, regular phenomenon, usual liabit often used in the sense of a finite verb it is a rule, it Is proper, one should expect S 1.140 (Iluddhanai) dh. the law of the B.'s i. e. as one is wont to expect of the B.s). 215 (su) iv.216 sq. (khaya etc.) D II. 12; A 11.36 (kusala") v. 46; Th i, 712; J 1.245; II. 128 Nett 2 I, 50. cp. Miln 179 PvA 19 VvA 7. See also AvS Index.
; :
Dharati [Sk. dharati, dhr as in Gr. flp.n'ot ; Lat. firmus & fretus. See also dajha. dhata, dhamma, dhiti. dhuva] to hold, bear, carry, wear to hold up, support to bear in mind, know by heart to hold out, endure, last, continue, live Sn 385 (take to heart, remember) DhA 11.68; ppr. dharamana living, lasting J 1.75 (dh'e yeva suriye while the sun was still up) 11.6 Miln 240, grd. dhareyya, in dh291 (Bhagavato dh"-kale) divasa the day when a young girl is to be carried (into the house of her husband) ThA, 25 cp. dhareyya Th 2. 472=vivaha ThA 285. pp. dhata (q. v.) Caus.
; ; ; ;
dhareti
(q. v.).
Dhava'
[Sk.
Grislea
dhava = madhuratvaca, Halayudha] the shrub Tomentosa A 1.202, 204 J iv.209 vi.528.
; ;
Dhava'
Dhammatta
Vin
11.55
(f.)
[Sk.
*dharmatvag]
liability to
be judged
{& a).
dhava, a newly formed word after vidhava, widow, q. v.] a husband ThA 121 (dh. vuccati samiko tad abhava vidhava matapatika ti attho).
[Sk.
Dhammani
it
only found in S 1.103, where the Corny, takes
Dhavala
V.26.
as a locative, and gives, as the equivalent, " in a forest on dry land " (araiifte thale). Cp. Kindred
(adj.) [Sk. dhavala, to dhavati. see dhavati & dhovati] white, dazzling white VvA 252 Davs 11.123;
;
Sayings
1.
129, . 2.
Dhavalata
(f) whiteness
VvA
197.
Dbammika
[=Sk. dharmya, cp. dhammiya] lawful, according to the Dh. or the rule proper, fit, right
(adj.)
; ;
Dhata
1. 1
[Sk.
'dhayita of dhayati to suck, nourish, pp.

;
permitted, legitimate, justified righteous, honourable, of good character, just, esp. an attr. of a righteous King (raja cakkavatti dhammikodhammaraja) D 1.86 11.16
;
dhita] fed, satiated
satisfied,
:
appeased Vin 1.222

;
85;
11.247, 44''
.'
data)
A
"
1.109
ti
= 111.149;
carati
dh.,
:
J
ti
1.262,
263;
def.
by Bdhgh
abstr.
as
dhammat)
IV. 284
dh,"
S
(DA
11.280
1.237)
&
ti
"
dhammena
59 ( dhatata satiation, J n.293.

:
= PvA
V.73 suhita
VI. 555
Pv
;
i.ii* (so
read for
titta)
fulness,
Miln 238, 249. f. satisfaction, in ati"
carati
nayena samena pavattali
Vin
D
;
" (ib. 249).
Dhatl (f) [Sk. dhatri =Gr.

;
;
111.240 (ahara)
103; iv.203
1.
(dhammika katha); (dhammika deva. adh asura)

;
nOlitni wet nurse, to dhayati suck, suckle Idg. 'dhSi as in Gr. OJiadui to milk. Si/Xuf feeding. tf/|Xi; female breast cp. Lat. felare, femina (" giving
277; Sn 404; DhA 11.86 (dohala) iv.185 PvA 25 .(=suddha, manohara). Also as saha-dh (esp. in conn. w. panha, a justified, reasonable, proper question D 1.94 S iv.299 in detail) Vin iv.141 D 1. 161 in. 115; A 1.174. a unjust, illegal etc. Vin iv.285 S iv,203 A 111.243.
1.75; ("labha);
III.
:
suck"),
Oir. dinu lamb; Goth, ") daddjan Ohg. tila breast; See also dadhi, dhita, dhenu] wet nurse, fostermother D 11. 19; 1.395;
filius
("
suckUng
In cpds. dhati". 11.324; J 1.57; 111.391; PvA 16, 176. viz. -cela swaddling cloth, baby's napkin S 1.205
J 111.309.
Dhammin*
like,
II.
(adj.) [Sk.
dharmin] only
a),
having the nature

practising, acting
Dhatu
(f.)
[Sk.
dhatu to dadhsti. Idg. 'dhe, cp. Gr.

;
r.eij^.,
or quality of, liable to, consisting

etc.
in,
(as
"dhamma B
viz.
157;
1.1
Pv
raarana" ( =marahadhamma) 1' of evil nature.
uppada-vaya" D A I-147; papa"
dhaman. dhifr ( = Lat. conditor) Goth, gadeds Ohg. tat, tuom (in meaning -= dhatu, cp. E. serf-dom " condition of .") tuon=E. to do & with k-sufiix Lat. facio, Gr. (t)di/c(a), Sk. dbika see also
avd-Hiiiia,
;
Sk.
Dhatuka
dhamma]
meaning
176
first
Dhareti
part of cpd. (cp. E. friend-like = friendly = friend)
element. Closely related to dhamma in i'', only implying a closer relation to physical substance. As to its gen. connotation cp. Dhs. trsl. I. a primary element, of which the usual set p. 198. comprises the four pathavi. apo, tejo, vayo (earth, water, fire, wind), otherAvise termed cattaro mahibhuta(ni) D 1.215; 11.294; 111.228 S 1.15; 11. 169 sq., 224; IV. 175. 195; A II. 165: 111.243; Vbh 14, 72; Nett See discussed at Cpd. 254 sq. A def" of dhatu 73. is to be found at Vism 485. Singly or in other comb"^ in. 227 the four plus pathavi" S 11. 174 tejo" S 1.144 akasa S 111.227, plus vinfiana S 11.248: 111.231; see below 2 b. 2. (a) natural condition, property, disIn this meanposition factor, item, principle, form. ing in var. comb"* & applications, esp. closely related
J 1.438 (kilittha" miserable), 11.31 (saraa"). 63 (badhira deaf), 102 (panduroga" having jaundice), 114 (dhuttika")
v.
iv.137 (vamanaka" deformed), 391 (muddha") 197 (avata") DhA 1.89 (anattamana").
; ;
Dhatura
in cha consisting of six [ = *dhatuya] elements (purisa) in. 2 39 (where apodhatu omitted by mistake). See dhatu 2 c.
(adj. -)
Dhana
to khandha. Thus mentioned with khandha & ayatana (sensory element & element of sense-perception) as bodily or physical element, factor (see khandha B i d & cp. Nd^ under dhatu) Th 2. 472. As such (physical substratum) it constitutes one of the loka or forms of being (khandha dhatu" ayatana" Nd^ .S50). Freq. also in comb" kama-dhatu, rupa" arupa" " the elements
dhana. to dadhati cp. dhatu] (adj.) containing (-") i.ii (ahi kantaka"; cp. ildhana & kaijtaka). (n.) nt. a receptacle Dh 58 f. (sankara" dust-heap = thana DhA 1.445). dhani a seat ( =thana), in raja" " the king's seat," a royal town. Often in comb with gSma & nigama ^see gama 3 a): Vin in. 89; J VI. 397 Pv 11.13*^
(adj.-n.) [Sk.
;
holding,
Dhaniya (adj.) abundant in

"dharitai))
;
dhanya, cp. dhanna^] wealthy, rich, v. 1. BB (-") J in. 367 (pahutadhana" (nt.) riches, wealth J v. 99, ico.
[Sk.
; ;
0hara
or properties of k. etc." as preceding A conditioning bhava in the respective category (Nd- s. v ). See under d. As "set of conditions or state of being (-) in the foU. loka a world, of which 10 are usually mentioned (equalling lo.coo PvA 138) S 1.26 v. 424 Pv II 9" Vbh 336 PvA 138 ii.ioi, k. i nibbana the state of N. S v. 8 A 11. 120 iv.202 J 1.55 It 38 (dve see under Nibbana) Miln 312. Also in the foil, connections amata" It 62 bhu the verbal root bhu 1.229 thapitaya dhatuya " while the bodily element, i. e. vitality lasts" Miln 125; vanna" form, beauty S 1.131 Pv 1.3'. In these cases it is so Jar weakened in meaning, that it simply corresponds to K. abstr. suffix -hood or -ity (cp. hood = orif;in. " form " see ketu), so perhaps in Nibbana"= Nibbana-dom. Cp. dhatuka. refer(b) elements in sense-consciousness ring to the 6 ajjhattikani & 6 bahirani ayatanani S Of these sep. sota 11.I40 sq. 1.79 111.38 Vbh 334
(adj.) (-") [Sk. dhara to dhareti cp. dhara] bearing, holding, having 1.74 (udaka-rahado sitavari") 1. 281 (ubhato") Sn 336 (ukka") It loi (antimadeha"), 108 (ukka"). See also dharin.
Dharaka
(adj.-n
i.
bearing, one
KS
;
DhA
Dharana
in
in 93
(sampattii)).
who
one
holds or possesses
2.
who
knows
(id.).
i.
or
remembers
(nt.)
11.97 CjStika)
iv.296 sq.. 328
[cp.
Sk. dharana, to dhareti]
wearing.
DA
1.5= A 11.210 = Pug 58; KhA 37; 2. maintaining, sustaining, civara" A 11.104= Pug 45. keeping up Miln 320 (ayu" bhojana). 3. bearing in mind, remembrance Vin iv.305 M 11. 175 (dhamma").
mala"
(etc.)
Dharanaka
J
[der.
IV. 45.
i.
fr.
n.203
dharana] i. a debtor (see dhareti 4) 2. a mnemonician Miln 79.
Dharanata (f)
i)
Miln 257.
14.
wearing, being dressed with ( = dharana 2. mindfulness ( = dharana 3) Nd^ 628 =
Dhs
earth
dibbasota" S 11. 121. 212; v. 265, 3(14; A 1.255; mi?. 280 v. 199 cakkhu Vbh 71 sq. mano Vbh 175, 182. 301; mano-virinana Vbh 87, 8g, 175, 182 sq. (c) various: aneka A 1.22 111.325 v. 33 akusala Vbh 363 avijja" S 11. 132 abha S 11. 150 Arambha" S v. 66, 104 sq. A 1.4 11.338 !hitiS 11. 175 111.231 A 111.33S dhamma" S 11.56; nekkhamma" S n.151; A in. 447 nissaraniya dhatuyo (5) D 111.239 A in. 245, 290. See further S 1.134, 196; 11. 153, 248 (anicca) in. 231 (nirodha) iv.67 A 1.176 11.164 iv.385 Dhs 58. 67, 121 Nett 57, 64 sq. ThA 20, 49, 285, (d) Different sets and
;
;
Dharana
(f) [to
('"
dharana] i. memory Miln 79. the upholder," cp. dharani) J vi.180.
2.
the
Dhaia' (f) [Sk. dhara, from dhavati i] torrent, stream. flow, shower D 1.74 (samma" an even or seasonable shower; DA I.2i8 = vut{hi) 11.15 (udakassa, streams!; Ps 1. 125 (udaka") Pv u.g"' (samma") VvA 4 J 1.31 (hingulika") PvA 139; DhA iv.15 (assu") Sdhp 595
;
;
(vassa").
Dhara^
(-")
(f.)
[Sk. dhara.
from dhavati
;
2.]
the edge of a
1.37.
weapon
enumerations as 3 under kama, rupa, arupa A 1.223 under rupa, 111.447,; Ps 1. 137; Vbh 86, 363, 404 sq. arupa", nirodha" It 45. as 6 (pathavi etc. akasa" & viiinana") D in. 247 A 1.175 sq. M 111.31, 62, 240; Ps 1. 136 Vbh 82 sq. asy (abha subha etc.) S 11.150. 18: Ps i.ioi, 137; 11.23(1, Dhs 1333; Vbh 87 sq., 401 sq. Vism 484 sq. 3. a humour or affection of the body DA 1.253 (dhatusamata). 4. the remains of the body after cremation PvA 76; a relic VvA 165
:
'
J 1.455; vi.449
;
DhA
317:
DA
(adj.)
having a (sharp) edge J 1.414 (khura") Miln 105 ekato-ubhato" single- & double-edged (sukhuma")
;
-t-
J 1.73 (asi)
IV. 12 (sattha).
-)
Dharin
[Sk. dharin, see dhareti & cp. "dhara, often in phrase holding, wearing, keeping antimadeha" " wearing the last body " (of an Arahant)
(adj.
"dhara]
1.
14;
Sn 471;
Davs
V.15.
It
32,
f.
"ini
Pv
40. J 1.47 (virupa-vesa") i.io^ (kasikuttama").
(sarira".
relic).
II.
bodily
abl.
relic)
Davs
v. 3
dhatuso
111.65.
according
(dasana" the toothto one's nature S

etc.);
Dharetar
154
sq.
;
(satta
sattehi
saddhir) sar)sandanti
[n. ag. to dhareti 3] one who causes others to remember, an instructor, teacher (cp. dharanaka) A IV. 196 (sota saveta uggahcta dh.).
It 70 (id.)
-katha N, of 3"' book of the Abhidhamma Vism 96. -kucchi womb Miln 176 -kusala skilled in the elements HI. 62 "kusalata proficiency in the (18) elements D III. 212; Dhs 1333; -ghara "house for a relic," a dagoba SnA 194. -cetiya a shrine over a relic DhA III. 29 -nanatta diversity of specific experience D in. 289 S II. 143; IV. 1 13 sq., 284; -vibhaga distribution of
;
Dhareti [Caus. of dharati, q. v. for etyra.] to hold, viz. to carry, bear, wear, possess to put on, to bring, give D I.i66si (chavadussani etc.) Vin i.i6 = D i.iio~ (telapajjotag) D n.19 (chattag to hold a sunshade over a person); PvA 47 (id); debar) dh. to " wear," i. e. to have a body It 50. 53 (antimar) d.) J IV.3 (padumai))
I
.
VI.
relics
VvA
297
PvA
212.
Dhatuka
(adj.)
(only
-")
afiected with, -like (cp.
having the nature, by nature, "dhamma B 2-') often simply =

;
(vannar) dh.-vahasi PvA 14); tassa " kahapanar) dandar) dh. " to inflict a fine of a k. on him hold back, restrain Vin iv.261 2. to Miln 171. (kathai) dharetha how do you suppress or conceal pregnancy ?) Dh 222 (kodhai)). 3. to bear in mind.
136;
Pv
1.3'
Dhareyya
know by
Jiliamma
heart,
177
Dhutta
;
understand
dhammar) to know the

buddhavacanar) to know
iii.iyf): tipitakar)
]") the 3 I'ilakas Miln 18. 11.2; Pug 41 (suriati, bhanati. dh. remember). Cp. upadharcti. With double ace. to receive as. to take believe, to take for. " consider a.s, call upasakar) mar) dharctu Rhagava call me your disciple" Vin 1.16 & passim; attliajalan ti pi nar) dhrirelii (call it .) D 1,46; yath.l panhaii lilia-
cp. dhitika S- potthaDbltalika (f) [Demin. of dhita Dhs.\ 321 PvA 16. lika] a doll Vin in. 36, 126 (d.iru'')
;
Dhitika
(f.)
[cp. dhitalika] a iloll
Th
2.
374 (=-dhitalika
ThA
252).
Dhina see adhina.

Dhiyati [Sk. dhtyate, Pass, to dahati'] to be contained Th.\ 13 (so read for dhiyati) PvA 71.
;
gava
1.22J
;
vy.'ikaroti
tath.'i
nari
dhareyyasi {believe
it)
yatha no (atthari) Gotamo vyakarissati tatha nar) dharessama D i.J.^Ci cvar) map dharchi adhimuttacittar) (cnnsi<ler as) Sn ii.jO { =upalakkhehi Nd- V't).
;
Dhira
fr.
to admit, allow, allow for, take up. siijiport (a cause) to give, to owe II i.i-'s (may allow), i2(t A ii.fx) (na kassa kinci dh, pays no tribute) Miln 47 (atlhar)).
4.
;
" (adj.) [combining in meaning i. Sk. dhira " firm dharayati (see dharati dhiti) 2. Vedic. dhira " wise " fr. didheti (see dlii-). The fluctuation of connotation is also seen in the cxpl~ of Com~ which always give the foil, three conventional etymologies, viz. dhikkitapfipa. dhiti sampanna. dhiya ( panfiaya) samanI'i;
Dhareyya
carried away,
dharcti the ceremony of being the marriage ceremony, marri.agc (cp. dhareyya under <lharati)'l h j, 47:; (text has vareyya, but ThA. jS.5 e.\plains dhareyya- vivaha).
(nt.) forig. grd. of
i.
I
e.
Dhava
fSk.
dhava] running, racing

.\:
:
1.446.
;
<lhavatc 1. to flow, run etc. cp. Dhavati !Sk. dhavati Gr. Mil.) (both meanings); Ags. di'aw E. dew; Ohg. tou -Ger. tan cp. also dhfiru dhunfiti. 2. to clean (by running water) etc. I', dhovati, q. v.] i. to run, run away, run quickly Sn o.W (cp. Nd' 410) Dh 344 Md' .^11,5 - Nd= 304'"Pv iv.Tr>i J i.v^: VI. 332:
;
iS;
nagat.a Nd'4|~(see dhi^)| c(mstant, firm, self-relying, of character possessing the knowledge of wise, the Dhanima. often -pandita A ICp. of an Arahant D 11.12S; S 1.24 (lokapariyayai) ann.ly.a nibbuta dh.), 122, 221 Sn 45, 2^fi (nibbanti dhira), 913 (vippamutto diuhigatehi dh.), 1032 It '18 ("upasevanfi. opp. bala), 122 (dh. sabb.ag.in(ha|ianiocano) j Dh 23. 28. 177 (opp. brda) Th 1. 4; 2, 7 (<lhamm.a tejussadehi ariyamagg.adhammehi rh.\ 13); J in. 396 IV n.i"; v. 116;
;
; ; ; ;
II.
O''';
;
Nd'
342
KhA
44. 55. 4S2 ro). 22\. 230
Nd^
;\2.\
l)h.\ 111.189
iS:
-jutimant); Miln -pandita). (
p.aliiyati
I'vA 2S4'
4;
37S. 2, to dhavala iV- dhara^.

(nt.) jSk.
Sdhp
r)h.\ 1.3S9 (opp. gacchati)
PvA
cp.
Dhuta
I.
clean
etc.:
see
dhovati;
Ohavana
Miln
dhSvana] running, galloping
J 11.431
J5I.
;
Dhavin
see pa".
Dhi' iV Dhi (indccl.) FSk. dhik] an cxcl" of reproach Awoe (with ace. or gen.) S V.2J7 disgust fie shame llh 389 (dhi-garahami (read dhi tai) for dhitarj)
:
'
DhA
1.507; IIH but text has hagdi).
IV.14.S);' J
OhA
1.
An
179 (hao dhi). 216 (v. I. inorganic r replaces the
sandhi-cons. in dhi-r-atthu jivitar) dhi-r-atthu jatiya J 1.59. I.I 150

;
Sn 440;
cp.
Th
Dhi" (f) fSk. dhih to didheti, cp. Av. di to see, Goth, (lilu-) deisei cunning. See also dhira] wisdom, only in Com. cxi>l. of pafifia " dhi vuccati panna " (exegesis
:
of dhira) at
Nd' 44 = ]
11.140
= 111.38.
Dhikkita
reviled
(adj.) [Sk. dhikkrta, of dhi'-f kata]

;
used also medially

J
1.
demning
155
reproached, blaming, censuring, con(=garahita Com.); also in Com.

:
cxpl. of dhira
(=dhikkita-papa detesting
(cp. dhi^).
evil) at
Nd'
44==J 11.140
= 111.38
Dhiti (f.) [Sk. dhfti to dhr, sec dharati] energy, courage, S 1. 122, 215 steadfastness, firm character, resolution. -Sn iSS (cp. SnA 237); J 1.266, 28(1; in. 239 vi.373 V'bh 211; I)hs 13 {+ thama), 22, 2S9, 571 Miln 23, 329 Sdhp 574. Equivalent to " wisdom " (cp. juti & jiitimant i^ Sk. dhiti) in expl. of dhira as " dhitisampanna " Nd' 44^^(566 dhi-); PvA 131.
;
;
Dhitimant
geous,
J
II.
(adj.) [Sk.
dhf timant
.^
cp. also
1.25; Sn 140; VI. 286 (wise, cp. dhiti).

firm,
resolute
462,
dhlmanfl coura542; Th 1,6;
(V Dhiita) [cp. Sk. dhuta <lhrita. pp. of dhunati] shaken, moved Davs v. 49 (vata"). 2. lit. " shaken olf," but always exjil'' in the commentaries a.s " one w1io shakes off " either evil dispositions (kilese), or obstacles to s)>iritual progress (vara, nivarana). The word is rare. In one constantly repeated p.is.s.age (Vin 1.45 3i.u=n. 2 =111.21 =iv. 213) it is an adj. opposed to kosajja lazy, remiss and means either At 11 1.5 it is used of a pain. scriii>ulous or punctilious. At Sn 385 we are told of a dhutadhamma, meaning a scrupulous way of life, first for a bhikkhu, then for a layman. This poem omits all higher doctrine and confines itself to scrupulousness as regards minor, elementary matters. Cp. Vism 61 for a def" of dhuta. -anga a set of practices leading to the state of or appropriate to a dhuta, that is to a scrupulous person. First occurs in a title suffixed to a passage in the Pariv.ira depr(?cating such practices. The passage occur* twice (Vin v. 131, 193), but the title, prob.ably later than the text, is added only to the 2nd of the two. The passage gives a list of 13 such practices, each of them an ascetic practice not enjoined in the Vinaya. The The Milinda 13 are also discu.ssed at Visni 59 sq. devotes a whole book (chap, vi.) to the glorification of these 13 dhutangas, but there is no evidence that they were ever widely adopted. Some are deprecated at 1.282, & examples of one or other of them are given iv.8 Miln n^, 348, at Vin III. 15; Bu 1.59; J in. 342 Vism 59 (katha), 65 (cora). 72 (id.), 8o"(def") 351 SnA 494; DhA 1.68; 11.32 (dhutanga) iv.30. Nd' 188 says that 8 of them are desirable, -dhara mindful of jjunctiliousness Miln 342 (aranfiaka dh. jhayin). -vata the vow to perform the dhutangas DhA vi.165. -vada one who inculcates punctiliousness S n. 156; A 1.23; Miln 380; Vism Hi); ThA 6g DhA ii.3f>. -vadin =
"vada
Dhutatta
tilious
1.
30.
Dhltar and Dhlta (f.) [Sk. dhita, orig. pp. of dhayati to suck (cp. Lat. filia) see dhata & dhati, influenced in inflection by Sk. duhitf, although etymologically
:
(nt.) [Sk.
Vin 1.305
(of
*dhutatvar)] the state of being puncgoing naked).
dilfercnt]
VI. 366
;
daughter Th
I.I
1^'
;
2.
336
(in faith);
;
J 1.152,
253;
Dhutta
Pv
DhA
111.171, 176
PvA
16. 21, 61, 105.

;
deva a female deva (see dcva) VvA 137 etc. nattu" a granddaughter PvA 17 matula" a niece PvA 55 raja" a princess J 1.207; PvA 74. In comp" dhitu". -kkama one who is desirous of a daughter J vi.3()7 dhitu atthaya vicarati Com.; v. I. dhitu-kama) ( -dhita granddaughter PvA lO.
; ;
[Sk. dhfirta, from dhfirvati & dhvarati to injure, deceive, cp. Lat. fraus Idg. *dlireu. an enlarged form of which is 'dreugh in Sk. druhyati. drugdha= Ohg. triogan, troum etc. see duhana] of abandone<l life, wild, fast, cunning, crafty, fraudulent; wicked, ba<l. (m.) a rogue, cheat, evil-minded ]ier.son, scoundrel, rascal. There are three sorts of a wild life, viz. akkha in g.imbling. itthi" with women, sura' in drink (Sn ki6 ;
;
:
'
Dhuttaka
Vin 277 (robber, highwayman); A 111.38 J IV. 255). (a); IV.288 (itthi); J 1.49 (sura). 290. 291; 11.416; III. 287; IV. 223. 494 (sura) ThA 250 (itthi), 260
;
178
Dhnrata
13 (f) [abstr.
fr.
Dhuma
dhura] in cpd. anikkhitta-dh. " a
state of unflinching
etc.
endurance" Nd^
394,
405=Dhs
;
(purisa),
f.
266
("kilesa)
11.
PvA
;
3,
5 (itthi, sura), 151.
opp. 370 (-(- dhura-sampaggaha) nikkhitta-dh. weakness of character, lack of endurance

350,
=Vbh
dhutti (dhutti) J
114 (brahmani).
(=paraada)
(
ibid.
Dhuttaka ^dhutta S
1.131
III.
Th
2,
366
ThA
Dpvs ix.19. 207 always in comb w. chinnikk (meretri^, 111.128; J II. 1 14; Miln 122.
250);
;
DhA
=itthi-dhntta f. dhuttika
q.
Dhnravant
v.)
Vin
dhuradhara] one who has or bears enduring Si.2i4=Sni87(: cetasikaviriya-vasena anikkhittadhura SnA 236).
(adj.) [cp. Sk.
his yoke, patient,
Ohnnana
(nt.) [Sk.
sisting in
(kilesa)
dhunana] shaking, in ka (adj.) conshaking off, doing away with, giving up

373.
Dhnva
triggws=Ohg. triuwi
SnA
drdta firm Goth. Ags. trtowe = E. true, of Idg. *dheru, enlarged form of *dher, see
(adj.)
;
[Sk. dhruva, cp. Lith.
(Gcr. treue, trost)
Dhonati
dhunoti (dhflnoti), dhunSti & dhuvati. Idg. 'dhu to be in turbulent motion Caus. dhunayati. cp. Gr. 01IW, OiVui (to be impetuous), tivtWa (storm), Oiltoc "thyme"; Lat. fumus (smoke = fume), sufiio Lith. duja (dust) Goth, dauns (smoke & smell) Ohg. toum. Connected also w. dhavate see further dhupa. dhuma, dhflsara. dhonft & a secondary root Idg. *dhenes in dhagsati] to shake, toss to shake oft, remove, destroy S 1.156 (maccuno senag); Th i, 256 Miln 245 dhunati pSpake dhamme dumapattag va nialuto
[Sk.
;
;
dharati] stable, constant, permanent; fixed, regular, certain, sure D i.iS; S 1.142 iv.370 A 11.33: J 1.19;
;
Miln 114 111.325; Bu 11. 8 (na ta nadiyo dh-salila}. 334 ("phala) Vism 77 I.I 12 (maranar) apassanto dh.), 150 (=thavara);
v. 121
("sassatarj inaranar))
DA
DhA
241
111.170 (adhuvar) jivitar) dhuvar) maranar));
Sdhp
331.
ThA
nt.
permanence, stability
Th
1.2; J
MI
;
(v.
48):
their hands)
Vv 64* (=VvA 278 misprint dhumanti) = Sk. adhausit] Sn 787 (micchaditthirj = aor. adhosi pajahi SnA 523). Cp. pp. dhuta & dhuta (q. v.j.
[
III. 44
(hatthe dluinigsu, wrung
nis. 0.
Dhnma
(see
in katacchuka = drunia having a wooden spoon duma), cp. Mar. dhumara ? (Ed. in note) DhA [Doubtful reading.] 11.59.
nt.) [Sk.
Also Ep. of Nibbana (.see "gamin). 147. dhuvaij continuously, constantly, always J 11.24 =Miln adhuva (ad172: PvA 207; certainly J 1.18. v. 1113. dhuva) changing, unstable, impermanent D 1.19 (anicca a. appayuka) 1.326; S iv.302 J 1393: 111.19 (addhuva-sila) VvA 77. -gamin leading to permanence, i. e Nibbana S iv.370 (magga) -cola (f.) constantly dressed, of a woman Vin III. 129; -tthaniya lasting (of shoes) Vin 1.190; -dhamma one who has reached a stable condition DhA
:
1.326, Dh nt. as adv.
m.289
Vin
IV.
:
-pafiiiatta
;
(a)
permanently appointed
(seat)
Dhnra (m. &
m.J i. a yoke, a pole, the shaft of a carriage J 1.192 (purima-sakata"), 2. (fig.) a burden, load, charge, 196; Cp. II. 8, 4.
f.
dhur
& dhura
Sn 256 (vahanto porisai) <lh r) "carrying a human yoke "=purisanucchavika bhara SnA 299), 694 (asama one who has to bear a heavy
office,
responsibility
-bhatta a constant supply of food Vin 1.25. 243 11.15 ("''a) J 1-449 (where the v. 1. dhura" seems to be preferable instead of dhuva", see dhurabhatta) cp. niccabhatta -yagu constant (distribution of) ricegruel Vin 1.292 sq. -lohita (f.) a woman whose blood is stagnant Vin in. 129; -ssava always discharging, constantly flowing J 1.6, v.35.
274
burden = asamaviriya SnA 489); DhA 11.97 (sama) dve dhurani two burdens (viz. gantha" & vipassana, study & contemplation) DhA 1.7 iv.37 asamadhura Three dhura are enum"" at J iv.242 J 1. 193; VI. 330. as saddha", sila, and paniia". Sdhp 355 (saddha"), 392 (+ viriya), 413 (paiiiia) dh "g nikkhipati to take oft the yoke, to put down a burden, to give up a charge or renounce a responsibility (see nikkhepa) nikkhittadhura A 1.71 11. 148; 111.65, 108. 179 sq. a S v. 197, 3. the fore225; Nd^ 131 SnA 236 ( =dhuravant).
;
Dhnta & Dhntanga
see dhuta.
Dhupa
of Idg. *dhfip, enlarged fr. 'dhu in incense J 1.5 1, 64, 290 (gandha", dvandva, cpd.); ill. 144; vi.42 PvA 141 (gandhapuppha"). dh"g dadati to incense (a room) J 1.399. Sometimes misspelt dhuma, e. g. VvA 173 (gandhapuppha").
[Sk.
dhupa
dhunati
(q. v.)]
Dhnpana
(nt.) [Sk. dhiipana] incensing, fumigation perfume, incense, spice J 111.144 iv.236 Pv 111.5'' (sasapa").
; ;
;
part of anything, head, top, front fig. chief, leader, leading part, navaya dh. the forecastle of a ship J
;
Dhnpayati
&
Dhnpayati
[Sk. dhiipayati
to fumigate,
make
i,
fragrant,
caus. fr. dhupa] perfume Vin 1.180; S 1.40

;
Iii.i27
dh "g niharati to
dh-vata head wind J i.ioo; ekar) set aside a foremost part DA 1.135. 4. the far end, either as top or beginning J 111.216 (yava dh-sopana) iv.265 (dh-sopinar) katva making the staircase end) v. 458 (magga-dhure thatva standing on the far end or other side of the road, i. e. opposite gloss BB maggantare) VvA 44 (dh-gehassa dvare at the door of the top house of the village, i. e. the first
;
= iv.i42
(dhupayita)=Th
448
A
;
11.
214 sq.
(silagandhena lokarj dh.) III. 38 (ppr. dhupayamana).
DhA
pp.
J 1.73 Miln 333 1.370 (aor. dhupayi)

; ;
dhupita.
Dhupita
[pp. of dhupayati] ^tela" flavoured with oil).
fumigated, flavoured Cp. pa".
Vv
43^
Dhuma
or- last house).
village (lit. the first v. that one 237; iv.243 DhA m.414; -dhorayha a yoked ox S l.i73=Sn 79 (viriyam me dh-dh "g) SnA -nikkhepa the putting down of the yoke, the 150. giving^ up of one's office J iii C43 Vism 413. -bhatta a meal where a monk is invited as leader of other monks who likewise take part in it J 1.449. v. 1. (for dhuva") Vism 66. -yotta yoke-tie. i e. the III .97 (v. 1. dhuva) tie fastening the yoke to the neck of the ox J 1.192 -vahana bearing a burden (cp. dhorayha) DhA VI. 253 -vihara a neighbouring monastery (cp. gama) III. 472 J 1.23 IV.243 DhA 1.126 (Np.) in. 224 (id.) -sampaggaha " a solid grip of the burden " (Mrs. Rh D.) Dhs -ssaha enduring one's yoke 13, 22 etc. (opp. nikkhepa) Th I, 659. Cp. dhurata.
-gama a neighbouring
1.8,
meets) J
[Vedic dhuma =Lat. fumus; Gr.-Ouni'ig (mood, mind), dvinaui (fumigate) Ohg. toum etc. Idg. *dhn, See also cp. Gr. Oi'w (bum incense), diioe (incense). dhunati] smoke, fumes Vin 1.204 (aroma of drugs) 1.220 (dh r) katta) A v.352 (id.) A 11.53 iv.72 sq. v. 347 sq. J 1I1.401, 422 (tumhakai) dh-kale at the time when you will end in smoke, i. e. at your cremation)
;
DhA
1.370 (eka one

in
m^s
;
of
smoke);
VvA
173 (for
dhupa,
gandhapuppha")
PvA
230 (raiccha-vitakka"
vidhuma). -andha blind with smoke J 1.2 16; -kalika (cp. above dh.-kale) lasting till a person's cremation Vin 11.172, 288 -ketu fire (lit. whose sign is smoke) J iv.26 v. 63 -jala a mass of smoke J v. 497 -netta a smoke-tube, i. e, a surgical instrument for sniffing -up the smoke of medical drugs Vin 1.204 11.120; J iv.363 ThA 14; lit. smokc-crcstcd) Vv 35 -sikha fire (Ep. of Agni (sikha)=VvA 161 Vism 416; also as sikhin J vi.206.
in expl. of
;
;
Dbumayati
Dhflmayati
179
Dhovana
vuccati cattiro paccayJ,
in
& Dbfimayati [Sk. dbumayati, Dunom. fr. dhuma] to smoke, to smoulder, choke to be obscured,
;
Com. on atidhonac3rin
to cloud over
I
Dh
240
gloss
dhovana,
cp. Morris, J.P.T.S. 1887.
1.142 (v.
;
1.
dhupayati)
Pv
1.6* (pari-
100).
dayhati+ dh. hadayai))

see almost nothing),
DhA
1.425 (akkhini
me
dh.
=
Dhopati [a variant of dhovati, taken as Cans, formation] to wash, cleanse D 1.93 (dhopetha, imper. v. 1. B. dhovatha), 124 (dhopeyya; v. 1. B. dhoveyya).
;
pp. dhumayita.
Dhfimiyana
(as V.
1.
{t) smoking, smouldering
1.143; Nett 34
to dbupSyana).
Dhopana
Dhflm&yitatta (nt.) [abstr. to dbumayati] becoming like smoke, clouding over, obscuration S 111. 124 (+timirayitattar)).
(adj.) [Sk. dbusara, Ags. dust = E. dust & dusk, Ger. dust see dhvagsati & dbunoti & cp. Walde, Lat. Wtb. under furo] dust-coloured VvA 335.
;
(nt.) [a variant of dhovana, washing of the bones of the dead D
q. v.]
1.18
1. ceremonial atthi-dhovana
Dhnsara
at 1.84 A v. 2 16 (see Commentary at 364). Surgical washing of a wound J II. II 7. 3. In vaQsadhopana, apparently a feat by acrobats J iv.390. It is possible that the passage at D 1. 18 really belongs here. See the note at Dial. 1.9.
Bdbgb
DA
2.
Dhenn
dhenu, to dhayati to give suck, ese dhati & dhltar] a milcb cow, a female animal in general J 1.152 (miga hind); Vv 80*; DhA 1.170; 396; PvA 112. In
(f) [Sk.
Dhorayha [for *dhor-vayha = Sk. dhaurvabya, abstr. fr. dhurvaba may also directly correspond to the latter] " carrying a yoke," a beast of burden S 1.28; D ni.113
;
(purisa)
I.r62.
simile at
Vism
-1-
313.
Dhenapa [dhenu
Sn
26.
(-)
pa from
pibati] a suckling calf
1.79
-vata (nt.) the practice of carrying a burden, the state of a beast of burden, drudgery S 1.28 -slla accustomed to the yoke, enduring patient Dh 208 dh. DhA in. 272)- snin = ( = dhuravahana-silatkya
; ;
Dheyys
j IV.
the realm
[Sk. dhcya, orig. grd. of dhS, sec dahati'] i. in of, under the sway or power of anafifia"
:
sila
It.
97
= dhura-vahanaka-clcarena
sampcinna
Com.).
Dtaoreyya
(-) [Sk. dhaureya, der. fr. dhura] " to be yoked," accustomed to the yoke, carrying a burden, in kamma Uiln 288.
no; kamma" A
;
iv.285
(
maccu"
(q.
v.)
S 1.22;
13)
;
Sn 358, U04 Th mara A iv.228.
2, 10 2.
= maccu ettha dhiyati ThA
putting on, assigning, in nanm
Dhs
Dhota
1307.
[Sk. dhauta, pp. of dhavati', see dhovati] washed, bleached, clean J 1.62 ("sankha a bleached shell) 11.275 PvA 73 (vattha), 1 16 ("hattha with clean hands), 274
; :
Dhova
ing
(adj.-n.) [Sk.
dhava, see dhovati] washing, cleans-
Bu
11.15.
(id.);
Vism 224
(id.).
Dhona
(adj.-n.) [either dhota, Sk. dhauta, see dhovati or = dhuta, see dhuta & dhunana. Quite a ditf. suggestion as regards etym. is given by Kern, Toev. 1 1 7, who considers it as a possible der fr. (a)dho, after analogy of pona. Very doubtful] i purified 1.386 Sn 351. 786, 813. 834 (=^dbutakilesa SnA 542) J in. 160 (sakha==^patthatasakha Com.; v. 1. BU vena") Nd' 77 = 176 (: dhona vuccati parifta etc., dhuta & dhota used indiscriminately in exegesis following). 2. (pi.) the four requisites of a bhikkhu DhA 111.344 ( dhona
.
Dhovati [Sk. dbavati, see dhavati] to rinse, wash, cleanse, purify Vin 11.208, 210, 214; Sn p. 104 (bhajanani) v. 297. dhovi J vi.366 DhA in. 207. ger. J 1.8
;
33 (pattar)), 77 (id.) PvA 75, 144. inf. dhovitiu) Vin 11. 120; iv.261. pp. dhota (q. v.) & dhovita J 1.266. See also dhopati
; ;
dhovitra J 1.266
IV.2
VvA
(dhopeti).
Dhovana
Vin
(nt.) [Sk.
;
IV. 262
dhavana see also dhopana] washing S iv.316 (bbaijda") A 1.132, 161, 277;
; ;
It III (padanai))
Vism 343
fig.
PvA (ariyar)) A v. 2 16.

;
129; vi.365 (battKa") MUn ii; 241 (hattha-pada) DhA 11.19 (pada)
;
11.
N.
Na' [Sk. na
*no, cp.
(in nana, vi-na) Idg. pron. base Lat. ne, nae surely, also end. in ugo-ne I* in question utrumne, nam fuller form eno, as in Sk. ana (adv.) ancna, anaya (instr. pron. 3rd) Lat. enim] expletive-emphatic Gr. ii'i; " that day " particle, often used in comparative-indefinite sense just so, like this, as if, as (see cana & canarj) J v.339 (Com. ettha na-karo upamane). Also as nag (cp. cana> canar)) Vin 11.81, 186 (kathag nar|=kathar) nu) J
(in
cana)
vi'/,
& na
;
Gr
j-ai
216: ettha eko na-karo pucchanattho hoti) Th i, 1204 Miln 177. Perhaps at Sn 148 (kattha-ci nag, v. 1. BBna; but Com. KhA247 = ctag). To this na belongs na' see also nu & nanu.
11.416; v.302
;
VI. 213
;
(Com.
p.
Lat. ne in n' unquam etc., Goth, Na'" [Ved. na = Idg. *ne ni Sk. na ca = Lat. neque = Goth. nih. Also Sk. na = Idg. *ue, cp. Lat. Goth, ne] negative & adversative particle "not" (Nd^ 326: palikkhepa KhA 170: patisedhe) often apostr. n' n' atthi. n' etag etc. or contracted: nahag, napi etc., or with euphonic conso; ;
;
i .
nant y: nayidag
(It 29, J
:
IV.3),
nayidha
(It 36, 37),
nayimag (It 15) etc. emphatic allirmation
As double negation implying

.
na kiuci na all, everything 1.295. In disjunctive clauses: na na J karoti na neither nor, so or not so. In question karoti ("or not") J 11.133. Cp. ma in same use. Often with added pi (api) in second part na-napi neither nor (" not but also not ") S 11.65 i. 246 Pv i.ii". -3. In syntactic context mostly emphasized adversative particles, viz. napi (see by var. negative under2);n' eva indeed not, not for all that J m.55; or not KhA 219; n' eva-na neither nor D 1.33, 35 1.4S6 A V.193; J 1-U7. -79; Vin 11185; DhA 1.328; 11.65; 1.186, 188 n' eva-na pana id. D 1.24 na kho not indeed J u.134 na ca but not ( = this rather than that) = J 1.153; na tava = na kho Vv 37*''; na nu (in quest;. nounc) is it not ? PvA 74, 136 na no surely not Sn 224 na hi [cp. Gr. olixi not at all vaixt certainly] certainly not Dh 5, 184 Sn 660 Kh vu.O na hi jatu id. Sn 152. See also' nu, nu, no. 4, na is also used in the function of the negative prefix a- (an-) in cases where the word-negation was isolated out of a sentence negation or where a negated verb was substantilied, e. g. (a) nacira (=acira) short, napparupa abundant, napugsaka neuter, neka ( = aneka) several; (b) nattbi, natthika etc. (q. v.).
night = the nightly sky, the heavenly bodies of the night, as opposed to the Sun adicco tapatag mukhag Vin 1.246] the stars or constellations, a conjunction of the moon with difi. constellatiyns, a lunar mansion or the constellations of the lunar zodiac, figuring also as Names of months & determinant factors of horoscopic and other astrological observation further a celebration of the beginning of a new month, hence any kind of festival or festivity. The recognised number of such lunar mansions is 27, the names of which as given in Sk. sources are the same in Pali, with the exception of 2 variations (Assayuja for Asvini, Satabhisaja for &itataraka). Enum'' at Abhp. 58-60 as follows Assayuja [Sk. Asvini] Bharani, Kattika, Kohii.il, Magasirag [Sk. Mrgaîrsa] Adda [Sk. Ardra], I'unabbasu, Phussa [Sk. Pusya], Asilesa, Magha, Pubba-phagguni [Sk. Purva-phaiguni) Uttara, Hattha, Citta [Sk. Chaitra], Sati [Svati], Visakha, Anuradha, Jettha, Mulag, Pubb-asalha ['asadha], Uttar, Savana, DhanitSatabhisaja tha, Satataraka] Pubba-bhaddapada, Uttara", Revati. It is to be pointed out that the Niddesa speaks of 28 N. instead of 27 (Nd^ 382 attha:
;
'^-
nakkhattani), a discrepancy which may be accounted by the fact that one N. (the Orion) bore 2 names, viz. Mrgaslrsa & Agrahayani (see Plunkett, Ancient Calendars etc. p. 227 sq). Some of these Ns. are more familiar & important than others, & are
visati
i.\:
DA
Na^
(
[identical with na'J base of demonstr. pron. 3rd pers. - ta"), only in foil, cases ace. sg. nag (mostly enclit' ;).
:
fuller
form enag him,

; ; ;
her, that
;
one
;
etc.
;
Sn
;
139, 201. 385,

;
1076 It 32 Dh 42, 230 J 1.152, 172, 222 111.281 KhA 220 DhA 1.181 111.173 PvA 3, 68, 73. nom. ace. pi. ne them It 1 10 (v. 1. te) Sn 223 ( = te manusse KhA 169); J 11.417; 111.204; v.458 DhA 1.8, 101. 390; VvA 299. gen. dat. pi. nesai) 13. 61, D 1.175, 191 It 63 J 1.153 OtA iv.41 VvA 37, 136,; lÂ 54, 201, 207. See also ena; cp. nava-.
418, 980,
g. Asajha (Asdlhi^) J Kattika & Rohini SnA nakkhattag adisati to augur from the stars, to 456. set the horoscope Nd' 382 oloketi to read the stars, to scan the constellations J i.io8, 253 ghoseti to proclaim (shout out) the new month (cp. Lat. calandae f r. calare to call out, scil. mensem), and thereby announce the festivity to be celebrated J 1.250 n. ghuttha-g J 15". 433; sagghulthag PvA 73; ghositag VvA 31; kilati to celebrate a (nakkhatta-) festival J 1.50, 250 VvA 63 DhA 1.393 (cp. kila below). n. ositag the festival at an end J 1.433. nakkhatta (sg.) a constellation Sn 927; collect, the stars Vv Si' (cando nparivarito). nakkhattani (pi.) the stars: nakkhattanag mukhag chando (the moon is the most prominent of the lights of night) Th 11.143; Vin i.246=;Sn 569 (but candayogavasena " ajja kattika, cp. expl. at SnA 456 ajja Kohiiji " ti pafinanato alokakaranato sommabhavato ca nakkhattanag mukhag cando ti vutto) D i.io (nakkhattanag pathagamanag & uppatha-gamanag a right or wrong course, i. e. a straight ascension or deviation of the stars or planets) 11.259 111.85, 9 A iv.86 Th 2, 143 (nakkhattani namaissanta bala).
e.
;
mentioned more frequently,

1.50
&
Uttarasalha J
1.63,
82
;
'
-kijana = kila
festival,
; ;
DhA
111.46
-kila the celebration of
a
:
making merry, taking a holiday
Nakula [Ved. nakula,

Viverra Ichneumon
118, 394.
cp.
nakra crocodile] a mungoose,

J 11.53
:
v. 289 sq.
vi.538
Miln
Nakkhatta
naktit^
(nt.)
&
[Ved. naksatra collect, formation from nakta=Gr. vvK, Lat. nox, Goth, nahts, E.
VvA 109 -ggaha the seizure of a star (by a demon 1 37 see gaha), the disappearance of a planet (transit ?) 1. 10 (expl. at 1.95 as nakkhattasa angarakadi-gahasamcLyoga) ; -patha " the course of the stars," i. e. the nocturnal sky Dh 208 -pada a constellation Vin 11.2 17 ; -pafhaka an astrologer, soothsayer, augur Nd' 382 -pl]ana the failing or obscuration of a star (as a sign of death in horoscopy) DhA 1.166; mala a garland of stars VvA 167 -foga a conjunction of the planets, a constellation in its meaning for the horoscope J 1.82
J 1.50
ThA
DA
180
Nakba
:
i8i
Nati
;
253; DhA t.174 (+ tithi-karana) "i) oloketi to set the horoscope DhA 1.166, r) ugganhiiti id. Pv 111.5*. -raja the king of the nakkhattas (i. e. the moon) J 111.348.
Nakha
[Ved. nakha, cp. Sk. anghri foot Gr. 'wvi (claw, Lat. unguis = Oir. inga Ohg. nagal = E. nail] a nail of finger or toe. a claw Vin 11.133 Sn 610 (na angulibi nakhehi va) J v. 489 (paucanakha satta five-nailed or -toed beings); Kh 11. =Miln 26, cp. taca (paiicaKhA 43 Vv.\ 7 (dasa-nakhasamodhana tacakari) putting the 10 fingers together); PvA 152, 192; Sdhp
;
nail),
nangala by dissimilation Naagala (nt.) [Ved. ISngala through subsequent nu>al, cp. Milinda > Menandros. Etym. unknown, prob. dialectical (already in RV iv. 57*), because unconnected with other Aryan words for plough. Cp. Baluci nangar] a plough S 1.115 111.155 A 111.64 Sn 77 (yuga yoke & plough); Sn p. 13;
; ; ;
J 1.57;
65
Th 2, PvA 133
441 (=siraThA 270); (dun hard to plough)
SnA
;
146;
DhA
VvA 63, 1.223 (aya)
111.67 (id.).
104.
Nakhaka
a claw,
-isa the beam of a plough S 1.104 (of an elephant's trunk); -kaâkarana ploughing S v. 146 = J 11.59; -phala [mod. Ind. phar] ploughshare (to be understood as Dvandva) DhA 1.395.
(adj.)
belonging
to,
consisting of or resembling
in hatthi like elephants' claws,
Ep. of a castle
(pasada) Vin 11.169 (Bdhgh on p. 323: hatthikumbhe

patitthitai), evar)
evagkatassa
kir' etai) naraar)) (?).
Nangalin (adj.-n.) having or using a plough, ploughman, in mukha" " using the mouth as plough " Th i, 101 (maulvergnijgt, Neumann) (Mrs. Rh. D. harsh of
speech).
Nakhin
(adj.)
having nails
J TI.290
(tamba with copper-
coloured
nails).
Nanguttha nangula
deer)
;
(nt.)
[dial,
for
11.245;
111.16
Naga
[Sk. naga tree & mountain, referred by Fausboll & Uhlenbeck to na+ gacchati, i. e. immovable ( =sthavara), more probably however with Liden (see Walde under navis) to Ohg, nahho, Ags. naca " boat = tree " semantically mountain = trees, i. e. forest] mountain S 1.195 = Nd^ 136' (nagassa passe asina, of the Buddha) Sn i8o 216; or should ( = de vapabbata royal mountain SnA
;
1.194
elephant);
(suci"),
*nangulya > 'nangulhya ?] = (o^ a bull); 11.19 (o*f an 480 (panther); iv.256 (of a
;
DhA
(nt.)
1.275 (of a fish)
11.64.
Nangala
[Sk. langula to langa
Gr. XayyaZui, Lat. langueo] a tail
& lagati (q. Th i, 13 =601

1
v.),
cp.
(go).
it
1,41 (vivara), 525 Pv 11. 9'' ("muddhani on top of the Mount, i. e. Mt. Sineru FVA 138 the Buddha was thought to reside there) Miln 327 Vv 16' (antare in between the (5) mountains, see (id.)
mean
;
" forest "?)
Th
Nacira (adj.) [Sk. nacira = na+cira] not of long duration, gen. nacirass' eva after a short time, short Sn 694 shortly Sn p. 16 J iv.2, 392 Miln 250.
;
VvA
Ragara
82).
.'
Connection with (nt.) [Ved. nagara, Non-aryan agara is very problematic] a stronghold, citadel, fortress a (fortified) town, city. As seat of the government & as important centre of trade contrasted with gama & nigama (village & market-place or township) Vin 111.47 ("bandhana), 184 cp. gama 3 b. deva deva-city Ji. 3, i68, 202 DhA 1.280 etc. cp. yakkha" J 11.127. Vin 11155. 184 D 11.7 S n.105 sq. iv.194 1.277, 342. 344 (kayassa adhivacanar)) v. 160 A 1.168, 178 iv.106 sq. (paccantima) v. 194 (id.) Dh 150 (atthlnai)) Sn 414, 1013 (Bhoga) J 1.3, 50 (Kapilavatthu) 11. 5 in. 188 VI. 368 etc. Pug 56 DhA iv.2 PvA 3, 39, 73 Dpvs XIV. 5 1 (-H pura). Cp. nagara. -Qpakarika a town fortified with a wall covered with cement at its base D 1.105, cp. DA 1.274 -upama like a citadel (of citta) Dh 40. cp. DhA 1.3 17 & Nagaropama sutra Divy 34"; -katha town-gossip D 1.7; -guttika superintendent of the city police J 111.30. 436 iv.279 MUn 345 (dhammanagare n-g.), DhA iv.55. Cp. Kern, Toev. p. 167 -vara the noble town (of Rajagaha) Vv 6", cp. VvA 82 -vithi a city street J 11.4 1 6 -sobhini the city belle, a town courtesan J 11.367 ("ana) in. 435 (Sulasa), 475 ("ani) DhA 1.174 ii-2oi PvA 4 (Sulasa) Miln 350.
; ;
;
Nacca (nt.) [Ved. nrtya = Anglo-Ind. nautch, etym. uncertain, cp. naccati & natati] (pantomimic) dancing; usually comb"" with singing (gita, q. v.) & instrumental nacca: A 1.261 D ni.183; J 1.61, music (vadita). nacca-gita: J 1.61; Pv 207; 1.77; PvA 231. nacca-gita- vadita iv.7^ DhA IU.129 VvA 131, 135. {+ visukadassana) Vin 1.83 D 1.5, 6 KhA 36 cp. Vv 81' (naccagite suvadite).
DA
Naccaka
[Sk. *nrtyaka, distinguished
from but ultimately
identical with nataka. q. v.] a dancer, (pantomimic) f. naccaki Vin :i.i2. actor Miln 191, 331, 359 (nata).
Naccati [Ved. nrtyati nft, cp. nacca & natati] to dance, play Vin II. 10; J 1.292; VV50' (=natati VvA 2io); 64'*. pp. naccento D 1.135; fut. naccissati Vin 11.12; aor. Caus. naccanacci J 111.127; 'of. naccitui) J 1.207. peti to make play Vism 305 (so read for nacch).
'
Naccana
(nt.)
[Ved. 'nrtyana, cp. natana] dance, dancing
VvA
282, 315.
Naijoha [Sk. datyuha] a kind of cock or hen J vi.528, 538.
'
Nata [Sk. nata dial, f, cp. Prk. nacja, of nrt, see naccati] a dancer, player, mimic, actor Vin iv.285 S iv.306 sq, DhA IV.60 (dhita), 65 ("karaka), 224 (ki|a) Miln 359 Cp. nafaka & nataka ("naccaka) Sdhp 380.
; ;
Nagaraka
(nt.)
a small city
1.146=
169,
quoted J
1.391.
Nataka
f.
[Sk. nataka] =nata Vin iv.285 natika DA 1.239.

t.
Miln 331
PvA
3.
Hagga
(adj.) [Ved. nagna = Lat. nudus (fr. *noguedhos) Goth. naqaps=Ohg. naccot, Ags. nacod = naked; Oir. nocht perhaps Gr. ju/ivdf] naked, nude Vin 11. 121 8' IÂ 68, J 1.307 Pv 1.6' (=niccola PvA 32) 11. i;
; ;
Natati [Sk. natati, of nft, with dial.
cp. naccati] to dance,
play
VvA
;
210 (= naccati).
q. v.] perished,
106.
DhA 111.78; cp. Sk -cariya going naked Dh 141 nagnacarya Divy 339 -bhogga one whose goods are nakedness, an Jiscetic J iv.i6o v. 75 vi.225.
;
Nattha [Sk. na^tha, pp. of nassati (nasyati), destroyed lost A 11.249 J 1.74 267.
;
;
Natthana
(nt.) [Der. fr.
naftha] destruction Miln 180, 237,

i.
Rantatta
106.
(nt.)
[Sk.
nagnatva]=naggiya nakedness PvA

*nagnyar)] naked state, nudity Vin
;
Natthayika [cp. Sk. na?thartha. rupt Miln 131, 201.
e.
natha-l- artha]
bank186
Nata
(nt.)
[Sk. nata, pp. of
namati, q.
v.]
bent (on) S
1.
Raggija
1.292,
[Sk.
(a);
Sn 1143; Nd
[Sk.
327.
305
S
f.)
IV. 300
Sn 249.
^naggS, naked Pv
11.3".
Nati
(f.)
nati of
nam] bending,
bent,
inclination
Haggiyi
(adj.
[Sk. nagnika]
S 11.67; 'V.59;
M I.I 15.
IV
Natta
Natta
182
Nautaka
p.
(nt.) [a
Nandhi
contamination of namataka (Kern, Toev. " Sk. naktaka " cover for nakedness (Trenckner, Notes 8i*), unless it be non-Aryan] a shred, rag, worn-out cloth, usually expl'' by jinnapilotika
169),
by
(v.
(nt.) [Sk. nakta, see nakkhatta] night, ace. nattar) night, in nattam-ahatj by day & by night Sn 1070
1.
maybe
BB
and Nd= rattamahar)).
Nattar [Sk. naptr, analogy-formation after matr etc. from Vcd. napat cp. Lat. uepos Ags. nefa = E. nephew; Ohg. nevo] grandson J 1.60 (nattu, gen.), 88; Ud 91, 92; PvA 17 (nattu-dhita great-grand-daughter), 25 (natta nom.).
;
;
S v.342 A in. 187; iv.376 ("vasin only (VvA 311). as v. 1. text has nantikavasin) Vv 80' (anantaka)
;
(J 111.22)
or khandabhuta pilotika
(PvA
;
185) or pilotika
Pv
III. 2'*
J 111.22 ("vasin clad in rags).
Natthika (adj.-n.) [Sk. nastika] one who professes the motto of " natthi," a sceptic, nihilist S 1.96 usually
;
Nanda
in cpds.
at Pv 11.6' used either as interj. ( = nanu, q. v.) or as voc. in the sense of " dear " the first expl" to be preferred & n. probably to be read as nanu (v. 1. nuna) or handa (in which case nanu would be gloss).
;
view, heresy Sn 243 342 PvA 244 -vada one who professes a nihilistic doctrine S in. 73 1.403 A II. 3 1 PvA 215 (-f inicchadifthika).
ditthi
scepticism,
nihilistic
;
micchadittlii
;
Com.)
VvA
Nandaka
full
(adj.)
;
[Sk. nandika]
giving plecisure, pleasing,

(-1(
of joy
f.
nandika
J iv.396
khidda), either as adj.
or
f.
abstr. pleasure, rejoicing
= abhindandana
Com.).
Natthita
J
(f.)
[Sk.
nastita,
fr.
n' atthi] nihilism
11.
v.uo.
[n'
17;
Natthibhava
atthi-bhava] non-existence
DhA
iii.324.
Natthn
1.
Sk. nas f. & nasta, see etym. under nasa] nose J v. 166 ( = nasa Com.). 2.=kamma, medical treatment through the nose Vin in.83 (deti). -kamma nose-treatment, consisting in the application of hot oil (DA 1.98: telar) yojetva n-karaQai)) D 1.12; Vin 1.204 i.gii DhA 1.12 .karani a pockcthand[cp.
the
Nandati [Ved. nandati, nand = nad (cp. vind > vid etc.) orig. to utter sounds of joy] to be glad, to rejoice, find delight in, be proud of (c. instr.) S i.i 10 A iv.94 sq. Sn 33 Dh 18. Caus. nandeti to please, to do a favour J IV. 107 (nandaya = tosehi Com.); PvA 139 ( = toseti). ppr. nandayanto J vi.588. Cp. anandati.
Nandani
i.6
(f.)
[Sk.
uandana] rejoicing, delight, pleasure
= Sn
&
S
1.
33.
Nandi'
(freq.)
I.
kerchief Vin 1.204.
Divy
loc.)
37]
sq.
joy,
16, 39,
;
Nandi (f.) [Sk. nandi, but cp. BSk. nandi enjoyment, pleasure, delight in (c. 54 11. 101 sq. (ahare) in. 14 ( = upadana)
;
Nadati [Ved. nadati, nad of unknown etym.] to roar, cry, make a noise (nadar) nadati freq.) Sn 552 (siha), 684 (id.), 1015; J 1.50, 150; II. 1 10; aor. nadi J ni.55. & anadisug J iv.349. Caus. nadapeti to make roar See also nadi & nada, & cp. onadati. J 11.244.
Nadana (nt.) [cp. Sk. nadanu] roaring J the sound of a lion's roar).
Nadita
(nt.) [cp.
11.
1
1.19 (sihanada"
Sk. nadita, pp. of caus. nadayati] roar,
noise J
10.
Nadi
(f.) [Ved. nadi. from nadati = " the roaring," cp. also nandati] a river often characterised as mahk in opp. to kiin rivulet pi. nadiyo also collect. " the waters." D 1.244 (Aciravati nadi); S 11.32, 118, 135; v.3go
;
140 (maha) 111.52; iv.ioi 137; Sn 425, 433, 568, 720; Dh 251; 1.296; 11.102; 111.51 111.91 (Kebuka); v. 269 (VetaJ rani) vi.518 (Ketumati) Pv iv.3" Vism' 468 (sighasota); PvA 256 (m) Sdhp 21, 194, 574. gen. sg.
1.33,
136, (m),
243 (maha");
;
11.55,
nadiya
pi.
J 1.278
It
13
instr.
nom. nadiyo Miln 114 (na ta

;
nadiya J 1.278
PvA
46
n. dhuva-salila), najjo
29 (maha) & najjayo J vi.278 gen nadinai) Vin 1.246 = Sn 5O9 (n. sagaro mukhai)). kunnadi a small river S 1.109; 11.32, 118; v. 47, 63; A 11.140; iv.ioo; V.I 14 sq. On n. in similes see J.P.T.S. 1906, 100. -kuftja a river glen DA 1.209; -kula the bank of a river cp. 111.7' -tira = kula J 1.278; -dugga a difficult ford in a river S II. 198; -vidugga = "dugga A 1.35 111. 128.
PvA
(kama, bhava", difthi"), 111.246; Sn 1055 ( -f- nivesana) Nd^ 330 IV. 423 sq. (dhamma) (=tanha); Pug 57; Dhs i059S::^(in def. of tanha) Vbh 145, 356, 361; DhsA 363; ThA 65, 167. For 2. a musical instrunandi at Miln 289 read tandi. ment joy-drum [Sk. nandi] Vin 111.108 ( = vijayabheri). Cp. 5. -(y)avatta " turning auspiciously " (i. e. turning to the right see dakkhiriavatta). auspicious, good Nejt 2. -upasecana (ragasalla) 4, 7, 113 (always attr. of naya) sprinkled over with joy, having joy as its sauce Nett 116, 117; cp. magsdpasecana (odana) J ni.i44 = vi.24 -kkhaya the destruction of (finding) delight S 111.51 -(r|)jaha giving up or abandoning joy Sn-iioi (-1- okaiijaha & kappaiijaha) Nd^ 331; -bhava existence of joy, being full of joy, in pdrikkhina one in whom joy is extinct (i. e. an Arahant). expl"" however by Com. as one who has rid himself of the craving for rebirth (tisu bhavesu parikkhinatanha DhA iv.i92=SnA 469) S 1.2. 53 Sn 175. 637 = Dh 413 -mukhi (adj.-f.) " joyfaced." showing a merry face. Ep. of the night (esp. the eve of the uposatha) Vin 1.288 (ratti) 11.236 (id.); -raga pleasure & lust, passionate delight S 11.227 111.51; IV. 142, 174, 180; M 1. 145; Dhs io59;:5s, 1136; esp. as attr. of tanha in phrase n-r-sahagata-tanha (cp. Vastu 111.332: nandiraga.sahagata tfsna) Vin i.io; S III. 158 V.425 sq. Ps 111.137 Nett 72 -saijyojana the
IV. 36
11.10
fetter of finding delight in
anything Sn nog,
rise
M 111.267.
Nandin
Nd^
332
-samudaya the
or. origin
of
11 15; delight
Naddha
pp. of nah, see nayhati] tied, bound, fastened, put on J 1.175 (rathavarattag) Bu 1.31 (camma", of a drum); Mhvs vii.16 (pancayudha) Miln 117 (yuga); DhsA 131. Cp. onaddha, vi, san.'
;
[Sk.
naddha
Nandi' nandhi.
(adj.^
in.
;
[Sk.
delighting A 11.59, 61
nandin] finding or giving delight, pleasurable, gladdening S 11,53 (vedana)
It 112.
Nanandar
(f .)
[Sk.
nanandr
husband's sister
nan^nda, to nana " mother "] J v.269 ( = samikassa bhagini p. 275).

>%
Nandha
see yuga.
Nanikama Nanu
(adj.)
fna-l-nikama=anikama]
Nandhati
disagreeable,
unpleasant
Dh
309 (seyya an uncomfortable bed).

nanu]
[for nayhati, der. fr. naddha after analogy of baddha > bandhati] meaning not so much "to bind"
;
(indecl.) [Ved.
surely, certainly
Pv
BB
part, of affirmation (cp. na^) 11.6' (so to be read for nanda ? v. 1.

i.
as " to cover " sec apilandhati, upanandhati, onandhati. pariyonandhati.
nuna)
:
Manor. Pur. on
;
A
(
Nandhi
(f.)
2.
part, of interrogation
(Andersen P. R. 91). = Lat. nonne) " is it not "

v. 194
(cp. na)
J 1.151
111.393
DhA
nah to bind] a cammaii ca nandifi ca)

pp. of
(usually spelt nandi) [Sk. naddhri to naddha, strap, thong J 1.175 (rathassa
;
Sn 622 Dh 398
(-(-
varatta);
1.33.
SnA 400; DhA
1.44, tv. 160.
Napurjsaka
Napnosaka
;
183
Nalata
according to what has been shown or said in PvA 280 purima" as before J 1.59 J 1.59 VvA 3 I V.I 40; vutta as said (above) (cp. vutta-niyamena) PvA 13, 29, 36, 71, 92 etc. sunaya a sound judgment J IV.241 dunnaya a wrong principle, method or judgment, or as adj. wrongly inferred, hard to be understood, unintelligible A 111.178 = Nett 21 J iv.241.
.
(aUj.) [Ved. napui)saka = na+pui)s " notmale "] of no sex; lit. Vism 548. 553 ThA 260 Vbh 417 in gram, of the neuter gender Kacc. 50 PvA 266
;
(is
reading correct
(nt.)
I'fôt
?)
Nabha
Gr.
& Nabhas & vf^fXij,
(darkness), Ohg. clouds, sky A 1.242
(in oblique cases) [Sk. nabhas Lat. nebula. Oir. nel, Ags. nifol nebul. See also abbha] mist, vapour,
;
11.50
(nabha)
111.240
(nabhasi-gama, of the moon);
Vv
32',
Sn 687 35' (=3kasa

.
Nayati see neti.
VvA
vii.g
i6t), 53< (id. 236),
63"
(id.
268);
PvA
65;
Mhvs
Nayana
(nabhasa
instr.).
pi.
Habbho = nabhiyo, nom.
of nabhi (q. v.),

;
(nt.) [Sk. nayana, to nayati =the leader cp. also netra = P. netta] the eye Th 2, 381 Vv 35^ Dhs 597 Vbh 71 sq. Miln 365 ThA 255 VvA i6i ( = cakkhu); PvA 40 (nettani nayanani), 152 Sdhp 448, 621.
;
Hamataka
(nt,)
& Bdhgh.
vedhanakai]
[word & etym. doubtful Vin 11.317: matakan (sic)

(
cp.
ti
nantaka
satthaka-
= vethanakar))
Idg.
pilotikakhandar;] a piece
(r)
of cloth Vin ii.ris (satthaka), 123, 267
dhareti).
Nayhati [Ved. nahyati, Idg. *nedh as in Lat. nodus & Ved. nahu] to tie, bind only in comp. with prep, as upanayhati (cp. up^LhanJ sandal), pilandhati etc. pp. naddha (q. v.). See also nandhi, naha onayhati,
;
unnahani, pi|ayhati.
Namati [Ved. namati.
nemto bend also to share out, cp. Gr. viftui, Goth, niman=Ger. nehmen. See cognates in Walde loc. clt. under nemus] to bend, bend down (trs. & instr.) direct, apply S 1.137 (cittai))
;
Nayhana
(nt.) [Sk.
nahana] tying, binding
bond, fetter
DhA
=Gr.
IV. 161,
Caus. nameti (not J 1. 61 (aor, nami, cittag). nameti, Fsb. to Sn 1143 namenti, which is to be corrected to n' ipenti) to bend, to wield Dh 80 = 145 (namayati). As nameti at J vi.349. pp. namita (q. v.).
Sn 806;
Nara [Ved. nara,

aviip,
Namana
from
(nt.) [a
nama,
name KhA
philosophical term constructed by Bdhgh, cp. ruppana rupa] naming, giving a 78 DhsA 52 (see nama') Vism 528.
Hamana
[abstr. to namati, cp, Sk. application, industry Vbh 352.

(f.)
namana
nt.] bent,
Namassati [Ved. namasyati, Denom. fr. namo] to pay honour to. to venerate, honour, do homage to (often with pafljalika & afljalii) katva) Sn 236, 485. 598, 1058. 1063; Nd' 334; J 111.83; Pv Ii.i2'; lOiA 196; pot. namasseyya It 1 10 Dh 392, ist pi, namassemu Sn 995 ppr. namassar) Sn 344, 934 namassanto SnA 565, & (usually) namassamana Sn 192. 1142; Nd' 4C0 J
;
neriosus (muscular), Nero (Sabinian, cp. Oscan ner Lat. vir) Oir, nert] man (in poetry esp, a brave, strong, heroic man), pi. either " men " or " people " (the latter e. g. at Sn 776, 1082; Pv i.ii"). A 1.13^; Sn 39. 96, 116, 329, 591, 676, 865 etc.; 11.5; 111.53 Dh 47, 48, 262, 309, 341 J III. 295 Nd' i2=Nd^ 335 (definition) VvA 42 (popular etymology narati neti ti naro puriso, i. e. a " leading " man) PvA i i6 = Dh 125. -Adhama vilest of men Sn 246 -Asabha " man bull," i. e. lord of men Sn 684, 696 -inda " man lord," i. c.
;
cp. nrtu ; Idg. *ner to be strong or valiant dy-ijcwp (valiant), ^pui// {*viiii^) Lat.
;
11.73
VvA
7.
sitva J I.I,
aor. namassigsii Sn 287. namas* grd. (as adj.) namassaniya (venerable),

;
ger.
king Sn 836 J 1.151 -uttama best of men (Ep. of the Buddha) S 1.23; D 111.147; Sn 1021; -deva god-man or man-god (pi.) gods, also Ep. of the B. " king of men 5 1.5 Pv IV. 3" -nari (pi.) men & women, appl. to male 6 female angelic servants (of the Vakkhas) Vv 32*, 33', 53*; Pv II. 11'; -vira a hero (?), a skilled man (?) Th 1, 736 (naravirakata " by human skill & wit " Mrs, Rh.
;
'.'
D.),
-sJha lion of
;
man
J 1.89.
Miln 278.
Namassana
(nt.) (?)
veneration J
(f.)
I.I.
Namauiya (namassa)
tion Miln 140.
[Sk.
namasy^] worship, venera-
Namita
[pp. nameti] bent on. disposed to (-), able or capable of J in. 392 (pabbajjJya-naroita-citta) ; Miln 308
(phalabhara).
Naraka [Sk. naraka etym. doubtful, problematic whether to Gr. vipnpot (=inferus). Ags. nord = north as region of the underworld] i. a pit D 1.234 Th 1. 869 J iv.2fi8 2. a name for Niraya. i. e. purga(av5ta PvA 225). tory a place of torment for the deceased (see niraya & cp. list of narakas at Divy 67) S 1.209 Sn 706 PvA 52 Sdhp 492 (sagsiraghora"), 612. -angara the ashes of purgatory Sdhp 32.
Namo
Gr.
[Ved. namas, cp. Av. namo prayer (see namati)] homage, veneration, esp. used as an exclamation of adoration at the beginning of a book (namo tassa P.hagavato Arahato
(nt.)
v/iot,
& Nama (nt.)

Lat.
nemus
Narada (nt.) [Sk. nalada, Gr. vapfoc, of Semitic cp. Hebr. nird] nard, ointment J vi.537.
Nala
origin,
Sammasambuddhzissa) Sn 540, 544
PvA
i,
67.
Namaci (Np.)
Naya
(adj.-n.)
name
of M&ra.
;
[from nayati. to lead, see neti] " leading "

;
usually m: way (fig), method, plan, manner; inference sense, meaning (in grammar) behaviour, conduct A 11.193 -Nd^ 151 (hetu through inference); Nett 2 (method), 4 (id.). 7, 113; Miln 316 (nayena = nayahctu) KhA 74; VvA 112 (sense, context, sentence); PvA 1 (ways or conduct), 1 1 7 (meaning), 126 (id.). 136, 280. nayaij neti to draw a conclusion, apply an inference, judge, behave S ii.58 = Vbh 329; J iv.241 (anayar) nayati dummedho draws a wrong conclusion) PvA 227 (-(-anurainati). With adi N. has the function of continuing or completing the context " and similarly," c. g. "adinaya-pavatta dealing with this & the following VvA 2 ti idina nayena thus & similarly, iV so forth J 1.8 1 PvA 30. Instr. nayena (-") as adv. in the way of, as, according(ly) 5gata
;
:
& Naja [Ved. na<Ja & Sk. na|a, with dial, d (|) for narda, cp. Gr. vc'ipSiji] a species of reed reed in general Vin IV.35 A 11.73 Dh 337 Nd^ 680,, J 1.223 'v.141. 396 (n. va chinno) Pv 1.11 (id.); DhA in. 156; iv.43. See also naja. na|i 1^ n3|ik&. -Agara a house built of reeds S 1.156 iv.185 (+ tinagara) A i.ioi (-^ tinag.ara) Nd^ 4(1'' (id.), Miln :'45 -aggi a fire of rcc<ls cp. AvS Index 11.228 (nadagara) -kalapi a bundle of r. J vi.iro ("vannar) pabbatar)) S II. 114; -kara a worker in reeds, basket-maker; D 1.51 {+ pesakira & kumbliakara) J v. 291 Th.\ 28 PvA 175 (-1- vilivakara) DhA 1. 177; -dandaka a shaft of r. J 1. 170; -maya made of r. Vin 11. 115; -vana a thicket of reeds J iv.140; Miln 342; -sannibha reednaja-puppha-vanna rukkhacoloured J VI. 537 (Com. sunakha) -setu a bridge of reeds Sn 4.
;
Nalapin a water-animal J vi.537,

Nalata (nt,) [Ved. Ialata = rarata on n> cp. nangala] the iv.417 (nalatena maccug forehead S 1.118; J III. 393 adaya by his forelock); Vjsm 1S5; DhA 1253.
; I
; :
Nalatika
-anta the side of the forehead J
v'i.331
;
184
-mandala the
Naviya
or
(adj.) [Sk.
q. v.]
Nahayati
navya, either grd. of navate to praise; praiseworthy Miln 389.
round of the
Nalatika
(f.)
f.
1.106
Sn
p. 108.
= nava,
[Sk. lalatika] " belonging to the forehead,"

ii.io (nalatikarj deti to give
a frown Vin
Nalini
(f.)
a frown).
84, 17.
[Sk. nalinl]
a pond J iv.90
Vism
Navuti (num.) [Ved. navati] number ninety VvA 345 & in comp" eka 91 D 11.2 (i. e. 92 minus i in expr. ekanavuto kappo, v. I. ekanavuti kappe) dva 92 (see dvi A II. cS: B III.) PvA 19, 2 1 attha 98 Sn 31 1 (diseases
; ;
;
Nava* (num.) [Ved. navan, Idg. *neun,
cp. Lat.
novem
sprung
Navutiya
fr.
orig. 3).
(*noven), Gr. li'i-iu, Goth, niun, Oir. rioin, E. nine. Connection with nava^ likely because in counting by tetrads (octo = 8 is a dual !) a new series begins with No. 9] number nine, gen.-dat. navannag (Sn p. 87) instr.-abl. navahi (VvA 76), loc. navasu. Meaning and Application : The primitive-Aryan importance of the " mystic " nine is not found in Buddhism and can only be traced in Pali in folkloristic undercurrents {as fairy tales) & stereotype traditions in which 9 appears as a number implying a higher trinity = 3-. I. navabhumaka pasada (a palace 9 stories high more freq. satta", 7) J 1.58 nava-hiraiiiiakotihi (w. 9 kotis of gold) VvA 188 nava yojana DhA 11. 65. 2. navanga;
;
(adj.)
worth ninety
;
J v. 485.
Cp. navutika.
Nassati (v. intr.) [V'ed. nas

vfKuc,
vficpoQ
nasyati
("
&
naiati, cp.
Gr.
(corpse),
;
pUrnp
overcoming death "
= nec-|-tr, cp. tarati) Lat. neco, noceo, noxius] to perish, to be lost or destroyed, to disappear, come to an end Sn 666 (na hi nassati kassaci kammag) It 90
; ;
150; pret. nassar) (prohib.) Sn 1120, pi. anassamaM 1177 aor. nsissi A 111.54 ("i^ nassi prohib.) the eyes failed); fut. nassiJ IV. 137 (cakkhuni ir|su sati J 1.5 cond. nassissa J II.U2. Cans, naseti (q. v.). See also pa.
J 1.81, 116,
; :
buddhasasana " the 9 fold teaching of Buddha," i. c. the 9 divisions of the Buddh. Scriptures according to their form or style, viz. suttag geyyar) veyyakaranai) gatha udanar) itivuttakar) jatakar) abbhutadhammai) vedallag
Nassana
tion
(nt
[cp. Sk.
naâna] disappearance,
adj.
loss,
destruc-
111.54
("dhamma
doomed
to perish).
1. 133 A II. 103, 178 in. 86 sq., 177 sq. Pug 43 Miln 344; Dpvs IV. 15; PvA 2. Cp. chalanga. nava sattavasa " 9 abodes of beings " Kh iv. (in exemplifying No. 9), viz. (see D 111.263 = KhA 86, 87 cp. also A iv.39 sq.) (i) manussa. deva, vinipatika (2) Brahmakayika deva (3) Abhassara (4) Subhakiriha (5) Asaniia;
;
Nahata [Sk. snata, see nahayati] one who has bathed Vin II. 221 J 1.266; DhA iv.232 ("kilcsata washed off moral stain).
;
Nabataka [Ved. snataka, cp. nahata & nahayati] " one who has bathed," a brahmin who has finished the studies
ref.
satta
(6)
;
Akasanancayatana-upaga
cayatana" (8) sannayatana".
(VvA
76
v.
1.
ViriiianananAkificannayatana" Nevasafiiia(9) nava sota (Sn 197) or nava dvara mukha) 9 openings of the body, viz.
;
(7)
1.280; A IV. 144; Dh 422 (expl. at DhA iv.232 with to perfection in the Buddha's teaching catusaccabuddhataya buddha) cp. Sn 521 (one who has washed away all sin), 646.
:
Nahana
(nt.) [Sk.
(SnA 248)
2 eyes, ears, nostrils,
(cp. S.n.E. 39, 180; 4, thoughts Nd* 269 (q. v.). days is to be found in the expression " navuti-vassasatasahass-ayuka " giving the age of a divinity as 9 million years ( = a divine week) VvA Cp. 345.
mouth, anus & urethra nava vitakka 9 259 sq.). 3. a trace of the week of 9
11.224;
snana] bathing, a bath Vin 1.47, 51 = 1196 (dhuva constant bathing), 197; S 1.183;
;
;
V.390 (fig.) J 1.265 PvA 50 Vism 27. -kala bathing time PvA 46 -kotthaka bath-room DhA 111.88 -garuka fond of bathing Vin 1.196 -cunna bath powder (cp. nahaniya") DhA 1.398; -tittha a shallow place for bathing DhA 1.3 111.79.
; ; ; ;
;
navuti.
Nava-
Idg. *neun (cp. navai)=Lat. novus, Gr. itut,- [*t>iFoij), Lith. navas Goth, niujis elc. = E. new; also Sk. navya = Gr. if?.>(,-. Lat. Novius. May be related to na^] i. new, fresh; un.soikd, clean; of late, lately acquired or practised (opp. pubba & purana). Often syn. with tarnna. Sn 28, 235 (opp. puranai)), 944 (id.), 913 (opp. pubba); Pv 1.92 (of clothes -^costly) J iv.2()i (opp. purana); Miln 132 (salila fresh water). 2. young, unexperienced, newly initiated a novice Vin 1.47 (nava bhikkhu the younger bhs., opp. thera) S 1.9 (-f- acira-pabbajita) 11.218;
(adj.)
[Ved. nava,
Nahaniya (adj.) belonging to a bath, bath-; bath -powder PvA 46.
in
cunna
Nahapaka
[Sk. snapaka, fr. Cans, nahapeti cp. nahapita] a barber, bath attendant D 1.74; A 111.25; DA 1. 157 (;-ye nahapenti); IVA 127 ( = kappaka).
;
Nahapana
(nt.) bathing, washing (trs.) A 1.62, 1.7, 12 It HI (ucchadana-l- ) 132; 11.70; iv.54 VvA 305 (udakadana-l- ).
; ; ;
Sn
Wanderer's
93 (Gotamo navo pabbajjaya " a novice in the life ") DhA 1.92 (bhikkhu). -kamma building new, making repairs, "doing up," mending Vin ii.iig. 159; iii.St J 1.92; IV.37S; Nd385 -kammika an expert in making repairs or in building, a builder (cp. vaddhaki) Vin 11.13. 'v.- 11 -ghata fresh ghee J 11.433 (v. 1. "sappi).
p.
; ; ; :
Nahapita [Sk. only snapaka (see nahapaka) new formation fr. Cans, nahapeti as n. ag. with a- theme instead of ar-, cp. sallakatta for sallakattar] a barber, who has also the business of preparing & giving baths (cp. Ger. "badcr") a bath-attendant (see kappaka). Barbers ranked as a Imv cla.ss socially, and rebirtti in a barber's family was considered unfortunate. Vin 1.249 (^pubba who had formerly been a barber); D 1.225; J '-'37; IV. 38 (eight kahapanas as a barber's fee) 11.5 111.451 DA 1.157 (-kappak.T) Vv.V 2(7 ("siila a barber's shop).
;
; ;
Navaka
navaka] young; a young man, a newly ordained bhikkhu (opp. thora), novice (cp. Divy 4"4) J '33 (sangha) Pv.\ ;(, (id.). Freq. in compar. navakatara a j-ounger one, or the youngest (opp. thcratara) D 11.154 J 1.218 Miln 24.
(adj.-n.)
[Sk.
Nahapeti [Sk. snapayati. Cans, of nahapeti] to wash, to give a bath, bathe J 1.166 PvA 49 68, 305.
;
VvA
Nahamin
it
Navanita (nt.)& nonita
[cp.
:
Ved. navanita]
1.201
1 ,
;
frcsfi
;
butter
111.55
1.4
1
Toev. asks: should be nahapin ?] a barber, a low-class individual 1^ -kappaka-jatika PvA 176). iii.i"
(adj.-n.)
(
[^nahapaka; Kern,
Vin
1.24-4
;
(cp- gorasa)
111.
141
;
Pv
(nonita)
Pug
69, 70
Miln 4
Dhs
646, 74(1
Dh A
PvA
199.
Navama (num.
nonus
;
ord.) [Sk.
ii-oroi-,
navamaÔir. nomad;
niunda with
f.
Gr.
Goth,
;
<Iiff.
cp. Lat. superl.
suffixes] the ninth
Sn 109
VvA
72.
Nahayati (rarely nhayati) [Ved. snati & snayati, siia=Gr. riiX'^ (to swim), vopni.-, Siipfvg (Nereid), I'ijmii; (island) Lat. nare (to swim) cp. also Sk. snauti, Gr. I'liu, vim; Goth, sniwau] to bathe (trs. & intr.), to wa.sh, to perform an ablution (osp. at the end of religious studentship or after the lapse of a lustrative period) Vin 11.280
;
Naharu
J 1.263
;
185
hunter
(viz.
Nana
ppr. nahayanto (PvA 83) & 93. 105); iiif. nahayitut) (Vin 1.47; PvA 144); ger. nahayitva (J 1.50; vi.367; PvA 42) & 111.88; PvA 23, 62) nahatva (J 1.265; 111-277 (after mourning), 82 ; grd. nahiiyitabba (Vin 11.220,
VI. 336
;
PvA
1.
175; in. 132
-hata one
195.
who
strikes the
el.
nahayamana (Vin
11.
the
Buddha) Vin
11.
."
DhA
NSgara
V.385
[Sk. nSgara, see nagara] a citizen J 1.150 iv.404 Davs 11.85 ; 31 ; PvA 19 1.41.
; ;
VvA
DhA
280).
Nfigarika (adj.) [Sk. nagarika] citizen-like, urbane, polite

lijfia
Nahara & Nhani

fiitiut,
(
[Sk. snayu, Idg. *gne to sew, cp. Gr. vfm, Ohg. najan (thread) also Gr. ycvpor
;
;
DA
1.282.
nervus) Ags. sinu ( = sinew); Ohg. senawa = Ags. nSdl ( = needle); Oir. snatha (thread); Ohg. snuor (cord) = Ags. snod] sinew, tendon, muscle. In the anatomy of the body n. occupies the place between maQsa (flesh, soft flesh) & a^hi (bone), as is seen from ster. sequence chavi, camma, magsa, naharu, atthi, atthi-mifSja (e. g. at Vin I. 5 J 111.84). See also def" in detail at SnA 246 sq. & KhA 47. Vin 1.25 (nh) 1.429 (used for bow strings) A 1.50 Sn 194 111.324; IV. 47 sq. ("daddula), 129; Kh iii. DhA iii.iiS-; ThA 257 (nh^) (atthi) Nd^ 97 (nh) PvA 68 (atthi-camma). 80 (camma-mar)sa) Sdhp 46,
= Lat.
Nataka
Goth.
ne|>la
[Sk. nataka; see naccati] i. (m.) a dancer, actor, player J 1.206; v.373 DhA 111.88; iv.59, 130; najakitthi a dancing-girl, nautch-girl DhA 111.166;' VvA 2. (nt.) a play, pantomime J 1.59; v. 279, also 131. used coll. = dancing-woman J 1.59 (?) IJ.395.
;
Ratha [Ved. natha, nSth, to which Goth. ni|)an (to support), Ohg. ginida (grace)] protector, refuge, help A v. 23, 89; Dh 160 (atta hi attano n.), 380 Sn 1 131 (Nd'hEis naga) DhA IV. 117; PvA 1. lokanatha Saviour of the world (Ep. of the Buddha) Sn 995 PvA 42. anatna helpless, unprotected, poor J 1.6 (nathSnatha rich &
; ;
poor)
PvA
3 (salap oor house) 65.
Cp. nadhati.
103.
Nahnta
it
(nt.) [Sk.
nayuta (m.
?
the same as navuti
pi.) of unknown etyta. The corresponding v> y>h
Is
is
nada, see nadati] loud sound, roaring, roar Nada Cp. pa. J 1. 19 (siha), 50 (koi\ca), i5o'{mah5).
[Sk.
frequent, as to
meaning
cp.
nava
3]
a vast number, a
Nidi
(f.)
= nada,
loud sound, thundering
(fig.)
Vv
64'.
myriad Sn 677;
22, 265.
J 1.25. 83;
Pv
iv.i';
DhA
fr.
1.88;
PvA
Nadhati
Naga [Ved. naga
etym. of
i.
perhaps
;
*snagh=Ags.
snaca (snake) & snacgl (snail) of 2 uncertain, perhaps a Non-Aryan word distorted by popular analogy to naga'] i a serpent or Naga demon, playing a prominent part in Buddh. fairy-tales, gifted with miraculous powers & great strength. They often act as fairies & are classed with other divinities (see devata), with whom they are sometimes friendly, sometimes at enmity (as with the Garujas) D 1.54 S 111.240 sq. Miln 23. V.47, 63; Bu. 1.30 (dighayuka mahiddhiki) Often with supanna (Garujas) J 1.64 DhA 11. 4 PvA Descriptions e. g. at DhA 111.231, 242 sq. see also 272. 2. an elephant, esp. a strong, stately animal cpds. (thus in comb" hatthi-naga characterising " a Naga elephant ") & freq. as symbol of strength & endurance (" heroic "). Thus Ep. of the Buddha A of Arahants. Popular etymologies of n. are based on the excellency of this animal (agug na karoti he is faultless, etc.): see Nd' 201 =Nd^ 337; Th I, 593; PvA 57. (a) the animal D 1.49; S 1.16; 11. 217, 222; 111.85 v.351 A 11.116; 111.156 sq. Sn 543; Vv 5* ( = hatthinaga
.
[Sk. nadhate = nathate (see natha), only in nadhamana, cp. RV x.65, 5 nadhas] to have need of, to be in want of (c. gen.) J v.90 (Com. expl' by upatappati milayati thinking perhaps of nalo va chinno).
; ; ;
Nanatta
(nt. m.) [Sk. nanatva abstr. fr. nana] diversity, variety, manifoldness, inultiformity, distraction all .sorts of (opp. ekatta, cp. 1.364 " the multiformity of
;
sensuous impressions," M.A.). Enum" of diversity as nanatta, viz. dhatu phassa" vedana" sani\a sankappa" chanda" parilaha" pariyesana" labha" D 111.289 S 11.140 sq., cp. IV. 113 sq., 284 sq. Ps 1.87. A iv.385 Ps 1.63 sq., 88 sq. S 11. 115 (vedana") Ps 1.91 (samapatti" & vihara") J 11.265. In composition, substituted sometimes for nana. Cp. Dialogues 1.14, n. 2. -katha desultory talk, gossip D 1.8; ( = niratthakakatha DA 1,90) S v. 420 -kaya (adj.) having a variety of bodies or bodily states (comb'' with or opp. to
;
ekatta',
; ;
manussa,
nanatta-saiinin, & deva, vinipatika
ekatta-saiiiiin),
(cp.
appl.
to
nava sattavasS)
VvA
37)
Pv
:
i.ii^.
maha
;
A
;
iv. 107,
no.
:
(b) fig.
iv.39 sq. =Nd 570''; 111.253, 263, 282; -safifia consciousness of diversity (Rh. D. " idea of multiformity," Dial. II. 119; Mrs. Rh. D. *' consciousness of the manifold ") S IV. 1 13 sq. 1.3 111.224, 262 sq., 282;
:
Dh 320 hero or saint S 11.277 111.83 1.151, 245 Sn 29, 53, 166,421,518. Of the Buddha Sn 522, 845, Miln 346 (Buddha"). 1058, iioi 3. The Naga -tree (now called " iron-wood tree," the P. meaning " fairy tree "), noted for its hard wood & great masses of red flowers ( = Sk. nagakesara, mesua ferrea Lin.) see cpds. ruk!:ha, "puppha, "lata. -&palokita " elephant-look " (turning the whole body), a mark of the Biicldlias M 1.337 cp. BSk. nagavalokita Divy 208 -danta an ivory peg or pin, also used as a hook on a wall Vin 11. 17 (ka Vin 11.114, 152) J vi.382 -nataka sn.ikes as actors DhA iv.130; -nasuru (f.) (woman) liaving thighs like an elephant's trunk J v. 297 -puppha iron-wood llower Miln 283 -bala the strength of an elephant J 1.365; 11.15S; -bhavana the world of snakes Nd' 448; J 111.275; I)h.\ iv.14; -manavaka a young serpent J in. 376; f. "ika ib. 275; DhA 111.232 -raja king of the Nagas, i. e. serpents J ii.i 1 111.275 Sn 379 (Eravana, see detail SnA 368) DhA 1.359 III. 231. iv.129 sq. (Pannaka) ^4^ sq. (Ahicchatta) -rukkha the iron-wood tree J 1.35 (cp. M Vastu 11.249) -lata^rukkha J i.So (the Buddha's toothpick made of its wood). 232; DhA 11.211 ("dantakatfha toothpick); -vatfa habits of serpents Nd' 92. also adj. "ika ibid. 89 -Tana elephant -grove Dh 324; DhA iv.15; -vanika el.
;
;
1. 41,
267; 11.184;
72)
;
III. 306;
;
342, 369 consciousness (cp. kaya),

trsl.
p.
Vbh
-safiflin
Ps 11.172; Dhs 265 (cp. having a varying

(cp.
1.31
DA
1.119) 183;
111.263.
Nanattata (f) [2nd abstr. to nana] = nanatta, diversity (of states of mind). Seven sorts at Vbh 425 arammana" manasikara^ chanda" panidha" adhimokkha" abhinihara"
:
pafiiia".
Nana
(adv.) [Ved. nana, a redupl. na (emphatic particle, see na') " so and .so," i. e. various, of all kinds] variously, differently, i. (abs.) 1.13S (on difierent sides, viz. right <left); Sn 878 (^na ekai) SnA 554 =vividhai)
annonnar) puthu na ekag Nd' 285), 884 sq. 2. more frequently in cpds., as first part of adj. or n. where it may be trsl as " ditlerent. divers, all kinds of " etc. Before a double cons, the final a is shortened nanagga (for nana-f agga), nanappakara etc. see below. -agga (rasa) all the choicest delicacies J 1.266 ("bhojana. of food); vi.366 Vvh 155 ("dibbabhojana)
' : ;
-ftdhimuttikata
diversity
(pi.)
of
dispositions
DA
;
;
.^4
Nett 98
various weapons J 1.150 -karana diflerence, diversity Vin 1.339 (sangha") 11.128; cp. Divy 222 -gotta of all kinds of descent Pv 11. 9'" -cittaof varying mind J 1,295 (itthiyo); -jana all kinds
;
-avudha
;
Nabhi
of folk
III.
i86
;
Nava
J 1. 221 (kig n.), 266 (kathag (ekag n. kig); with neg. =not at all, certainly not J 1.222 11. 352 111. 126 etc. Often further emphasised or emphasising other part. e. g. pi ( api) nama really, just so Vin 1.16 (seyyatha p. n.) Sn p. 15 (id.); Vv.4 22 (read nama karo) PvA 76; ''PP' ( = api) eva n. thus indeed, forsooth Vin 1.16; It 8g = 1.460: J 1. 168; Pv II. 2' (=api nama PvA 80); eva nama in truth PvA 2 nama tava certainly DhA n.)
;
Nd' 308 (puthu) -titthiya of var. sects -pakkara various, manifold J 1.52 (sakuna), 127. 278 (ptialani) DAi. 148 (avudha) PvA 50, 123, 135 -ratta multi-coloured Sn 287 J vi.230 -rasa (pi.) all kinds of dainties Pv 11. 9I' -vada difference of opinion D 1.236 -yidha divers, various, motley PvA 53, 96, 113, and passim; -sai]vasaka living in a different part, or living apart Vin 1.134 sq-. (opp. samana"), 321 11. 162.
Sn
I
lo'
interr. pron.
=now, then
;
16 sq.
111.55 (kii))
Kh
iv.
Nabhi
[Vedic nabhi, nabhi; Av. naba Gr. up0aXiij (navel) Lat. umbo & umbilicus Oir. imbliu (navel); Ags. nafu Ohg. naba (nave), Ger. nabel = E. nave & navel] i. the navel A 111.240 J 1.238 DA 1.254 (where it is said that the Vessa (Vaisyas) have sprung from the navel of Brahma). 2. the nave of a wheel Vv 64* (pi. nabhyo & nabbho SS = nabhiyo VvA 276) J 1.64 IV. 277 Miln 1 15.
&
Nabhl
(f.)
;
1.392, etc.
1306;
-kamma giving a name, naming, denomination Dhs Bdhd 83; -karana name-giving, "christening"
'
Rama
II.
(nt.)
;
nom. namar) S Sn 808 Miln 27 ace. namai) PvA 145 he wrote J her name). namar) karoti to give a name Sn 344 Nd^ 466 namag matara katai) on " Bhagava") 262 (w. double ace). namai) garihSti to J
;
name) name] name.

13
1
;
[Vedic naman, cp. Gr. ovofia (av-wi'vîof without Lat. nomen Goth, namo Ags. noma, Ohg.
;
-gahana receiving a name, " being chris11.87 tened " J 1.262 (divasa) -gotta ancestry, lineage S 1.43 (g na jirati) Sn 648, Nd^ 385 (matapettikag n.) -dhe3rya assigning a name, name-giving J 111.305 IV. 449 V.496 Dhs 1306. -pada see pada. -matta a mere name Miln 25.
; ;
;
DhA
i.
;
Literal,
1.39 (likhi
Namaka (adj.) PvA 67, 96

i.
e.
nama] i. (-) by nam.e S 11.282 (Thera) (kanha). 2. consisting of a mere name, mere talk, nonsense, ridiculous 1.240.
[fr.
(n' etar)
1.203,
call
by name, to enumerate J iv.402 PvA 18 (v. 1. BE namato g.). Definitions at Vin iv.6 (two kinds hina & ukkattha") and at Vism 528 ( = namanalakkhana).
;
:
Nameti 1143 Otherwise see under namati.

at
(Fsb.)
Sn
is
to be
read as napenti.
Nayaka [BSk. nayaka

1.
Specified, nama as metaphysical term is opposed rupa, & comprises the 4 immaterial factors of an individual (arupino khandhS, viz. vedana saiiiia sankhara vififiaija see khandha II. B"). These as the noetic pripciple comb'' with the material principle make up the individual as it is distinguished by " name & body" from other individuals. Thus namarupa = individuality, individual being. These two are inseparable (aiifiamaftiiupanissita ete dhammS, ekato va uppajjanti Miln 49). S 1.35 (yattha n. ca rupafi ca asesag uparujjhati tar) te dhammai) idh' aiiiiaya acchidui) bhavabandhanag) Sn 1036, i ico Nd' 435 =Nd' 339 (nama = cattaro arupino khandha); DhA iv.ico (on Dh 367) vedanadinar) catunnag rupakkhandhassa ca
2.
to
(cp. anayaka without guide AvS naya] a leader, guide, lord, mostly as Ep. of the Buddha (loka " Lord of the World ") Sn 991 (loka) Mhvs vii.i (id.); Sdhp 491 (tilokassa) bala-nayaka gang leaders J 1.103. 2 10); fr. neti; cp.
;
Naraca
perhaps for 'nadaca & conn, with [Sk. naraca nalika, a kind of arrow, to nala] an iron weapon, an arrow or javelin 1.429 J 111.322 Miln 105, 244, 418. -valaya an iron ring or collar (?) Mhvs vii.20 (Com.
;
" vattita-assanaraca-pasa " =a noose formed ing the ends of the n. into a circle). NSri
(f.)
by bend-
[Sk. narl to
nara man,
wife,
;
orig. "
to the
man"] woman,
;
the one belonging female Sn 301, 836; Dh

; ;
pancannag khandhanag vasena pavattag nJmarupag DhsA 52 namarupa-duke namakaraijafthena namatthena namanatthena ca namag ruppanatfhena rupag. Cp. D 1.223 "-32. .14. 56, 62 S 1.12 (tanhi nti
;
J 1.60 III. 395 iv.396 ("gana) Vv 6', 44" Pv 1.9' (=itthi PvA 44). pi. nariyo (Sn 299, 304, 703), &. nSriyo (Sn 703 v. 1. BB Pv 11. 9*'). Comb'' with nara as naranari, male & female (angels), e. g. -Vv 53*
284
Pv
Nala
II.
11' (see nara).
rupe),
23 (n-rupasmig asajjamana) 11.3, 4, 66 (nrupassa avakkanti), loi sq. (id.) A 1.83, 176; 1.53
; ;
& Ni)a (nt.) [Sk. nala, see nala] a hollow stalk, esp. that of the water lily A iv.169; J 1.392 (pana v. 1. vana) VvA 43. See also na|ika & nali.
;
111.4CO
IV. 385
("arammana)
v. 51,
Dh 367; It 35; Ps 1. 193; 11.72, 112 sq. 294; Nett 15 sq., 28, 69; Miln 46. Nama-I- rupa form an elementary pair D 111.212 Kh iv. Also in the Paticca-samuppada (q. v.), where it is said to be caused (conditioned) by viniiana & to cause salayatana (the 6 senses). D 11.34 Vm i.i sq. S II. 6 sq. Sn 872 (naman ca rupafica paficca phassa see in detail expl"* at Nd' Synonymous with namarupa is namakaya 276). Sn 1074; Nd2 338; Ps 1. 183; Nett 27, 41, 69, 77. In this connection to be mentioned are var. definitions
756, 909;
;
56; Sn 355, 537,
Nilao (adv.)
J
1.
= na
1.
Vbh
190
DA
alag] not enough, insufficient It 37;
167.
;
Na}ika (f.) [Sk. nadika & nalika] a stalk, shaft a tube, pipe or cylinder ifor holding anything a small measure of capacity Vin 11. 1 16 (suci, cp. sucighara, needle-case) D 1.7 ( = bhesajja DA 1.89); A 1.2 10;, J 1.123 (taijûla" a naji full of rice) vi.366 (addha-n-matta) Nd* 229. Cp. pa. -odana a nali measure of boiled rice S 1.82 DhA
; ; ; ;
IV.
17: -gabbha an (inner)
room
of tubiflar shape Vin
of nama as the principle or distinguishing mark (" label ") of the individual, given by Com", e. g. Nd' 109, 127;
11.152.
Kh.^ 78 with which op. Bdhgh's speculation concerning the connotation of nama mentioned by Mrs. Rh. D. at Dhs. trsl. p. 341. 3. Use of Cases. Instr. namena by
;
Na)ikera
[Sk.
n^rikera,
;
narikela,
]
nalikera,
nulikela
dialect, of uncertain
etym
1.83;
the coconut tree

162.
Vv
44'-'
J IV.159; V.384
DA
VvA
name PvA
vatthu
n.).
ace. nama
(Petavatthu
ti n); Mhvs vii.32 (Sirisa(the older form, cp. Sk. nama)

; ;
Nalikerika (adj.) belonging to the coconut tree J v. 417.

Na}I (f) Sc (in cpds.) naU [Sk. nadi, see nala] a hollow stalk, A tube, pipe also a measure of capacity Vin 1.249 220 III. 49 J 1.98 (suvanna"), 124 (tandula), 419; in. (kan4a a quiver) iv.67 DhA 11. 193 (tela"), 257. Cp.
;
by name S 1.33. 235 (Anoma) Sn 153, 177 J 1.59 (ko nam' esa "who by name is this one "= what is his name), 149 (namena Nigrodhamigaraja n.), 203 (kigsaddo
nama
also
esaj
11.4; 111.1.S7; vi.364 (ka

:
nama
tvag).
See
evagnama, kinnama & cp. the foil. 4. nama (ace.) as adv. is used as emphatic particle = just, indeed, for sure, certainly J 1222; 11.133, 160, 326; lli.gn
;
PvA
III.
1
6,
13,
63
etc.
Therefore freq. in exclamation

;
&
pa". -patta a covering for the head, a cap J vi.370. 444 (text "vatfa) -matta as much as a tube holds A 11.199 PvA 283 11.70 J 1.4 19 (of aja-landika).
;
;
DhA
exhortation
71
;
(" please,"
PvA
29
(n
certainly) J VI.3G7 detha do give); in comb" with
DhA
Nava
(f.) [Vcd. nauh & nava, Gr. vcivf, Lat. navis] a boat, ship Vin 111.49 (q. v. for definition it description)
j\
Navayika
S 1. 106 (eka-rukkhika) in. 155 -v. 51 =A iv.127 (samuddika " a liner ") A :i.2co ni.368 Sn 321, 770, 771 Dh 369 (metaphor of the human body); J 1.239;
; ; ;
:
187
Nikarana
are base-prefixes only, & of stable, well-defined character, i. e. never enter comb'" with other prefixes as first (modifying) components in verb-function (like sag, vi etc.), although nis occurs in such comb" in noun-cpds. negating the whole term nir-upadhi, nis-sagsaya etc. 3. ni is freq. emphasised by sag as sagni" (tud, dha, pat, sad) nis most freq. by abhi as abhinis (nam, pad,
:
" 12; III. 126; 188; IV. 2, 21, 138; V.75 (with " 5C0 passengers). 433; vi.160 ( = navya canal? or read nalai) ?) Vv 6^ ( = pota VvA 42, with pop. etym. " satte
II. 1
;
net!
vuccati ") Pv 111.3' (=doni PvA 189) cubits long); Davs iv.42 PvA 47, 53; Sdhp 321. In simile Vism 690. -tittha a ferry J 111.230 -saiicarana (a place for) the traffic of boats, a port Miln 359.
ti
nava
ti
Miln 261
(kg
Navayika
[Sk.
navaja=Gr.
vavriyoc,
cp.
Lat. navigo] a
mariner, sailor, skipper Miln 365.
vatt, har). B. Meanings, i. ni (with secondary derivations like nica " low ") is a verb-pref. only, i. e. it characterises action with respect to its direction, which is that of (b) often (a) a downward motion (opp. abhi & ud) implying the aim ( = down into, on to. cp. Lat. sub in subire, or pref. ad) or (c) the reverting of an upward
; ;
Navika Miln
[Sk. navika]
i.
a sailor, mariner J
iv.43 (captain). 359; III. 230 (Avariya-pita.). J ii.iii

;
Davs
11.
103; iv.142;
2.
ferryman
Navatika
(adj.) [fr. navuti]
90 years old J in. 395 (a
itthi)
SnA
Nasa
172.
[Sk. nlUa, see nassatij destruction, ruin,
256; Sdhp 58, 319. Cp. panassati.
Usuadly
vi,
death J 1.3, also adj. vinasaka.
Nasana
(nt.) [Sk. nasana] destruction, abandoning, expulsion, in "antika (adj.) a bhikkbu who is under the
penalty of expulsion Vin 1.255.

Ifi8&
(f.) [Vedic n&sk (du.) Lat. niris, Ohg. nasa, Ags. nasu] I. the nose, Sn 198, 608. 2. the trunk (of an elephant) J v. 297 (naga'-uru) Sdhp 153. -pu\a. " nose-cup " the outside of the nose, the
;
nostril J vi.74;
Vism
67 nisa"), 283 (nasa). the nostrils J 111.276.

NSsika
195 (nasa), 264 (nasa, but KhA -yata wind, i. e. breath from
with b) e. g. (a) ni-dha (put down). kkhip (throw d.),guh (hide d), "ci (heap up), "pad (fall d.), "sad (sit d.) (b) ni-ratta (a/-tached to), mant (speak to) yuj (ap-point), ved (ad-dress), sev 2. nis (c) ni-vatt (turn back). (be devoted to) etc. (a) as verb-pref. it denotes the directional " out " with further development to " away from, opposite, without," pointing out the finishing, completion or vanishing of an action & through the latter idea often assuming the meaning of the reverse, disappearance or contrary of an action = " un " (Lat. dis-), e. g. nikkhamati (to go out from) opp. pavisati (to enter into), ccharati (nis to car to go forth), "ddhamati (throw out), "pajjati (result from), "bbattati (vatt spring out from), niharati (take (b) as nounout), nirodhati (break up, destroy). pref it denotes " being without " or " not having " = E. -less, e. g. niccola without clothes, ttanha (without thirst), "ppurisa (without a man), "pphala (without fruit) niccala motion-less, kkaruija (heartless), ddosa (fault"), "magsa (flesh"), "sagsaya (doubt") nirattha Bdhgh evidently takes "bbhaya (fear"). (useless), ni-saddo ni- in meaning of nis only, when defining
motion
= back
(identical
belonging to the nose, nasal, in sota the nostril or nose (orig. " sense of smell ") D 1. 106 Sn p. 108.
(adj.) [cp. Sk. nisikya]
;
abhavag
dipeti
Vism
495.
Nikacca see nikati.

Nikattha (adj.) [cp. Sk. nikr;(a, ni-f kasati] brought down, debased, low. As one kind of puggala (n-kaya-l- n'oc. nikatthe (adv.) near J- 111.438 = citta) A 11.137.
Nilitaka (adj.) [see n&sa & IV. 1 40 (of a bhikkhu).
nSlseti]
one who
is
ejected Vin
RiMti
[Sk. niUayati,
spoil,
ruin; to
kill J
2. to atone for a Cp. vi.
nassati, q. v.] i. to destroy, 11. 105, 150; in. 279, 418. fault (with abl.) Vin 1.85, 86, 1 73 etc.
Caus of
1.59;
ThA
J
III.
105 (v. 33) (=santike J in. 438).

(adj.)
Nikawika
Nikata
under
(4)
ears, secret, cp.
catukkavaa
124; nt. adv. secretly Vin iv.270, 271.

(adj.)
Hftha
(nt.) [cp.
sannaddha).
nayhati, naddha] armour J 1.358 (sabbaCp. onaha.
[Sk.
nikrta.
ni-(-
karoti
"done down"]
;
Hi" [Sk. ni- & nih-, insep. prefixes: (a) ni down=Av. ni, cp. Gr. vfioc lowland, vdaros the lowest, hindmost Lat. nidus ('ni-zdos: place to sit down = nest); Ags. neol, nider = E. nether; Goth. nidar = Ohg. nidar also Sk. nica, nipa etc. (b) nib out, prob. fr. 'seni & to Lat. sine without]. Nearly all (ultimately prob. all) words under this heading arc cpds. with the pref. ni. A. Forms. 1. Pali ni combines the two prefixes ni & nis (nir). They are outwardly to be distinguished inasmuch as ni is usually followed by a single consonant (except in forms where double cons, is usually restored in composition, like ni-kkhipati = ni -f- ksip ; nissita = n^-^ gri. Sometimes the double cons, is merely graphic or due to analogy, esp. in words where ni- is contrasted with ud- (" up "), as nikkujja> ukkujja, niggilati> uggilati, ninnamati>unnamati). On the other hand a comp" with nis is subject to the rules of assimilation, viz. either doubling of cons. (nibbhoga = niK-bhoga) where is represented by bb (nibbii>na fr. nir-vindati), or lengthening of ni to ni (niyadeti as well as niyy" niharati=nir-|- har), or single cons, in the special cases of r & (niroga besides niroga for nirroga, cp. duratta >durakkha; nlvetheti = nibbetheti, nivareti = niwareti = nlvareti). Before a vowel the sandhi-cons. r is restored: nir-aya, nir-upadhi etc. 2. Both ni & nis
deceived, cheated 1.5 11 IV. 307 (-(-vancita paluddha).

Nikati
(f.)
(
( -(-
vaucita paladdha)
[Sk. nikrti, see prec.]

1.80
fraud, deceit, cheating

;
1.5
242 ( (-)- vaiicana)
patirupakena vailcanag) in. 176; Sn = nirasag-karapag SnA 286); J 1.323; P^ 111.9*

;
= DA
Pug
19, 23,
58;
VvA
rQpadassanena paresag vikaro).
114;
instr.
PvA 211 (pajinikatiyS (metri

Cp.
causa) J 1.223, nikatya J 11.183, nikacca S 1.24. nekatika.
Nikanta
ni-t-
(adj.) [Sk. nikrtta
kantati'i bone).
cut,
& nikrntita (cp. Divy 53/, 539), (ab-)razed 1.364 (of a fleshless
Nikantati [Sk. ni-kn^tati, see kantati^ to cut down, to cut up, cut off PvA 2 10 (pitthi-magsani the flesh of the back, v. I. SS for ukkant") Pgdp 29.
;
Nikanti (f.) [Sk. nikanti, ni-(-kamati] desire, craving, longing for, wish Th i. 20; Ps 11.72, 101; Dhs 1059, 1 136 Vism 239, 580 DhsA 369 DhA iv.63 DA i.i 10 ;
; ;
Davs
in. 40.
ni-l-
Nikara [Sk. nikara,

(jatipuppha").
karoti]
a multitude Davs v.25
Nikaraoa
(f.
or
is it
ag ?)=nikati (fraud)
Pug
19,
23 (as
syn. of maya).
Nikaroti
i88
Nikkasava
Nikaroti [Sk. nikaroti, iii+ karoti] to bringdown, humiliate, to deceive, cheat Sn 138 (nikubbctha Pot. =vanceyya
Nikojita [see nikujati] sung forth, warbled out
Th
2,
261.
KhA
247).
pp. nikata (q.
v.).
Nikuta [ni-t-kuta to kufa*] a corner, top, climax J 1.278 (arahatt3, where usually arahattena kutai) etc.) a whetstone Davs
111.87
Nikasu [Sk. nikasa. ni+kasati] (opala).
DA
Dh
1.307
(id.).
Niketa [Sk. niketa settlement, ni-(-cinati]
Nikasava
2'']
(adj.)
[Sk.
free
from impurity Vin
nijkasaya nis+ kasava see kasaya 1.3 ; opp. anikkasava (q. v.)
Dhgas.
Nikama [Vedic nikama, ni+ kama]
:
desire, pleasure, long-
ing only in cpds. see nanikama. -kara read by Kem (Toev. 174) at
;
Th
i,
12 71 for
;
na
;
(=alaya 11. 170). 91 2. (fig.) company, association. (In this sense it seems to be interpreted as belonging to ketu " sign, characteristic, mark," and niketa-sarin would have to be taken as " following the .," i. e. belonging or attached to, banner or flag of i. e. a follower of, one who is devoted to:) a not living
. .
DhA
i.
house, abode
kamakara but
unjustified (see SnA on Sn 351) -labhin gaining pleasure S 11.278 1.354 'i'-' 'O A 11.23, 3^ Pug II, .12 ; Vbh 332.
;
in
company, having no house Sn 207
Miln 244
(-(-
nirS-
laya).
'
Nikamana
(f.)
= nikanti, Dhs
1059.
Nikameti [Sk. ni-kamayati, ni+ kameti] to crave, desire, strive after, ppr nikamayar) S 1.122, & nikamayamana Vin II. 108. Cp. nikanta & nikanti.
-vasin (a) not living in a house, not associating with -sayana = \(asin Miln 361 -sarin (a) " wandering homeless " or " not living in company," i. e. not associating with, not a follower of ... S 111.9 sq. =Ndi 198; Sn 844 = 8 111.9 SnA 255=8 in. 10;
anybody Miln 201
Sn 970 (=Nd' 494
q. v.).
Nikaya
[Sk. nikaya,
ni+kaya]
;
.
tiracchana" the animal kingdom S III. 1 52; deva the assembly of the gods, the gods D II. 261 (60); 1.102 S VI, 180; A 111,249; IV. 461 PvA 1 36 satta the world of beings, the animate creation, a class of living beings S 11. 2, 42, 44 1.49 (tesag tesag sattanar) tamhi tamhi s. nikkye of all beings in each class) Vbh 137; PvA 134. 2. especially the coll. of Buddhist Suttas, as tfie 5 sections of the Suttanta Pifaka, viz. Digha, Majjhima", Sagyutja", Anguttara" (referred to as D.M.S.A. in Dictionaryquotations), Khuddaka" enum'' PvA 2 Anvs p. 35 DhA 11.95 (dhammasanag aruyha pancahi nikayehi atthaa ca karaoaii ca akaddhitva). The five Nikayas are enum'' also at Vism 711; one is referred to at SnA See further 195 (pariyapunati master by heart). details under pifaka. Cp. nekayika.
;
blage, class, group i class of beings DhsA 66
collection (" body ") assemgenerally (always -) eka one

:
Niketavant (adj.) [to niketa] parting 288 (kamma).
company with Miln
Niketin (adj.) having an abode, being housed, living in Sn 422 (kosalesu) J in. 432 (duma-s3.kha-niketini f.).
;
Nikkankha
(adj.)
[Sk.
nihânka,
nis-l-
kankha, cp. kankhin] not afraid,

confident, sure J 1.58.
fearless,
kankha, adj. of not doubting,
Cp. nissagsaya.
Nikkankha
(f.) [Sk. nihânka, nio-l- kankha] fearlessness, state of confidence, trust (cp. nibbicikiccha) S v.22i.
Nikka44hati [Sk. ni^karsati, nis-l- kasati, cp. ka44'>ati] to throw out Vin iv.274 (Caus. nikkadijhapeti ibid.); SnA 192. pp. nikkaddhita. J I.I 16; II. 440
;
throwing Nikka44kaaa V.234. ( = niddhamana).

(f)
out,
ejection
in. 22
(a)
Nikara [Sk. nikara in diff. meaning, ni-l- kara] service, humility J in. 120 (nikara-pakara, prob. to be read
nipaccakara, q.
v.).
Nikka44hita (adj.) [Sk. *ni$kar$ita see nikka4<âti] thrown out J II. 103 (geha) PvA 179 (read A^h. for 4<J);
NikkaQt&ka
(adj.) [Sk. ni^kaintaka, nisH- kaijtaka] free

;
from
thorns or enemies Miln 250
cp. akai^taka.
dirty,
Nikasa
(n.-adj.) [ni-)-ka4]
(-),
like J v. 87
appearance; adj. of appearance, corresp. to "avakasa.
Nikkaddama
free
(adj.) [nis-l-
kaddama] unstained, not

1.226.
from impunity
DA
Nikasin (adj.) [cp. Sk. nikaîn; fr. ni-{-kasati] " shining," resembling, like J in. 320 (aggi-nikasina suriyena).
Nikkama
Nikiwa
(adj.)
[Sk.
" strewn
down
*nikirna, pp. ni-t-kirati, cp. kirapa] into," hidden away, sheltered J 111.529.
ni-H
(n.-adj.) [Sk. nijkrama; nis-l- kama] exertion, The orig. meaning of " going strength, endurance. forth " is quite obliterated by the fig. meaning (cp.
NiUlita (adj.) [Sk. *nikri<lita, pp. of nikridayati, kilati] engrossed in play J vi.31.
NikQitavin (adj.)
[fr.
ni-kilati] playful,
playing or dallying
nikkhamati & nekkhamma) A 1.4; Hi. 214; Vv 18^ (=viriya VvA 96); Dhs 13, 22, 219, 571 Vism 132; (adj.) strong in ("), enduring, MUn 244 (-1- arambha). exerting oneself S 1.194 (tibba) v.66, 104 sq. Sn 68 (dalha, cp. Nd^ under padhanava), 542 (sacca).
with
IV.
1
(c.
loc), finding
enjoyment
in
1.9 (a
kamesu)
10
(id.).
Nikuija see nikkujja, q. v. also for nikujjita which is more correctly spelt k than kk (cp. Trenckner, Preface to
Nikkamati [Sk. ni^kramati, uis-l- kamati, see also nikkhamati & nekkhamma] to go out, to go forth in fig. meaning to leave behind lust, evil cS: the world, to get
;
:
rid of "
kama
"
(craving),
(-1-
to
show
S
1.
Majjhima Nikaya &
see ni
i).
strength Miln .345
arabhati)-l-
right exertion 156 (kkh).

nikkii:iati]
&
Niknjiati [ni-l- kujjati, see kujja & cp. nikkujja] to be bent down on, i. e. to attach importance to, to lay weight on 1.53 (as vv. 11. to be preferred to text reading nikkujj". cp. nikujja) i.i6o (nikk).
Nikkaya
[cp. Sk. niskraya, nis-l- kaya cp. ing oft," redemption J vi.577.
" buy-
DA
Nikkaruva
(adj.)
[nis-l-
compassion,
heartless
508.
karuâ, adj. of karupa] without Sn 244 (=sattanar) anattha-
Niknfiia [Sk. nikunja, thicket Davs iv.32.

Nikiijati [ni-l-kujati
ni-l-
kufija] a
hollow down, a glen,
kama)
Sdhp
Nikkarunata (f)
sing
:
= following Vism
;
314.
nisH-
"to
on"]
hum Th
twang,
abhi.
I,
1270 (nikujai))
rustle J
ThA
jingle,
in. 323.
pp.
to chirp, warble, 211 (nikuji). 2. to

i.
nikujita. Cp.
Nikkaraâ (i)
ness
[Sk. ni^karuoata
karuQa] heartless-
PvA
55.
Nikkaiava see nikasava.
Nikkama
Nikkama
or
lust,
189
Nikkbepa
or to give up evil desire. (a) lit. (often with bahi outside, out; opp. pavisati to enter into: A v. 195). II. 14 (mdtu kucchisma) J 1.52 (matukucchito). Imper. nikkhama Pv i.io'; ppr. nikkhamanto J 1.52;
(adj.) [Sk.
desireless
pahinakSma SnA
nikkama, nis+kama] without craving Sn 1131 (=akamakamin Nd^ 34" 605 with v. 1. nikkama). Cp. ue.xt.
I
D
J
Hikkimin (adj.) [iiis+kamin]= nikkama Sn 228 nikkhamana KhA 184).
= kata-
II.
153;
III.
IM54;
III.
26 (mukhato) 188; fut. issati

;
Hikk8Ta9a (abl. =adv.) [Sk. ni^karaiiia, nis + karanai}] without reason, without cause or purpose Sn 75 ( i=akarana ahetu Nd' 341)HikkSsa is Bdhgh's reading for ikkasa with C. on p. 321.
Hikki9ati [Sk.
(q, v.)
J 1. 51, 61 (fig.) 111.26; IV. 4419 (n.
&
;
Vin
11.
151,
(gamato), 74 (id.) Pv 1. 10' (bahi n.) grd. nikkhamitabba Vin 1.47. (b) fig. (see also nikkamati, & cp. nekkhamma & BSk. niskramati in same meaning, e. g. Divy 68 etc.) S 1.156
; ;
;
90; aor. nikkhami 154; ger. nikkhamma nikkhamitva J 1.16, 138 (fig.), 265; pabbajissami) PvA 14, 19 (fig.) 67 inf. nikkhamitut) J 1.61 (fig.) 11.104
J
II.
;
PvA
redeem
ni$krinati, kiijati] J vi.576, 585 ; Miln 284.

(adj.)
ms+
to
buy back,
to
(arabbhati+ )=Miln 245 (where nikkamati); J 1.51 (mahabhinikkhamanar) " the great renunciation "), PvA 19 (id.). pp. nikkbaata; caus. nik(agara), 61
Hikkiwa
(
ni^kinja, nis+ kirioa, see kirana] spread out, spread before, ready (for eating) J vi.i82
[Sk.
khameti
(q. v.).
= thapita
Com.).
Rikkhamana [BSk. ni$kramana,

departing J renunciation
also abhi.
11.
to
nikkhamati] going out,

;
Hikkilesa [nis+ kilesa]
freedom fr. moral blemish Nd' 340 =Nd' under pucchS Nd^ 185; as adj. pure, unstained DhA iv.i92=SnA 469 ( = anavila).
(adj.) [ni+ kubja, better spelling is nikujja, see nikkujjati] bent down, i. e. head forward, lying on one's face; upset, thrown over 1.130; 8 v.48 ; Pv iv.7'
153; VvA 71 (opp. pavesana) KhA 184 (kata as adj. =nikkamin).
fig.
See
Hikkojja
Rikkhameti & Nikkhameti [Caus. of nikkhamati] to make go out or away, to bring out or forth S 11.128 J 1.2O4, II. 1 12. nikkhamita J in.99 (+ nicchuddha, pp. thrown out, in expl" of nibbapita v. 1. BB. nika;
(k)
Pug
31.
Opp. ukkujja.
(Jhapita).
ffikkojjati [for nikujjati (q. v.)
through analogy with opp. Etyra. perhaps to kujja humpback, Sk. kubja, but better with Kern, Toev. i. p. 175= Sk. nyubjati, influenced by kubja with regard to k.] to turn upside down, to upset Vin 11.113 A- iv.344 (pattag).
ukkujjati.
;
Nikkhaya
(adj.) [Sk. 'niliksaya, nis+khaya] liable to destruction, able to be destroyed, in dun hard to destroy J iv.449 (=dun-nikka4dhiya Com.) also to be read (v. 1.) at Th i, 72 for dunnikkhama. Cp. nikhioa.
;
pp. nikkujjita.
Rikknjiita (adj.) [pp. of nikkujjati often (rightly) spelt nikujjita, q. v.] lying fau;e downward, overturned, upset,
;
fallen over,
stumbled Vin 1.16 D 1.85, (k.); A 1. 173; in. 238; Th 2, 28, 30 SnA 155 ( = adhomukha-thapita) DA
;
no
(k.)
1.24 147, J 111.277;
1.228.
Hikkaha
(adj.)
[nis+ kuha]
;
without deceit,
342.
not
false
11.26
= It
113
Sn 56; Nd'
Hikkodha
(adj.)
[nis-l-
kodha] without anger, free from
anger J iv.22.
Nikkhitta (adj.) [Sk. niksipta, see nikkhipati] laid down, lying put down into, set in, arranged in cpds. (-) having laid down = freed of, rid of D 11. 1 4 (mani-ratanag vatthe n. set into); It 13 (sagge put into heaven); J 1.53, 266 Pv 111.6* Miln 343 (agga put down as the cp. BSk. agrahighest, i. e. of the highest praise nikîpta Lai. V. 167); PvA 148 (dhana n. = collected, nikkhitta-danda (adj.) not using a V. 1. SS. nikkita). wpapon (cp. dai;i(Ja) S 1.141 etc.; nikkhitta-dhura unin. 108; cp. DhsA yoked, freed of the yoke A 1.71 su well set, well arranged A n.147 sq. ("assa 145; opp. dun pada-vyanjanassa attho sunnayo hoti)
;
A
;
1.59
Nett
21.
Rikkba (m.
& nt.) [Vedic nijka cp. Oir. nasc (ring), Ohg. nusca (bracelet)] i. a golden ornament for neck or 2. (already Vedic) a breast, a ring J n.444 vi.jj-;. golden coin or a weight of gold (cp. a " pound sterling "), equal to 15 suvannas (VvA I04=3uvarniassa pancadasa-dbaraqar) nikkhan ti vadanti) S 11.234 (suvanija & singi") J 1.84 (id.); A iv.120 (suvanna) Vv 20* = suvanna43* (v. 1. SS nekkha) J vi.iScj; Miln 284. nikkha-satag (100 gold pieces) J 1.376; iv.97 v. 58; See also nekkha. sahassar| (1000) J v. 67 L)hj\ 1-393.
;
Nikkhittaka (adj.-n.) [fr. nikkhitta] one to whose charge something has been committed Dpvs IV.5 (agga thera original depositary of the Faith).
:
Rikkhanta (adj.) [pp. of nis+ kamati, see nikkhamati] gone out, departed from (c. abl.), gone away; also med.
going out, giving up, lig. leaving behind, resigning, renouncing (fusing in meaning with kanta' of kamyati = desireless) S 1.185 (agarasma anagariyag) Sn 991 (Kapilavatthumha n. lokanayako) J 1.149; n.153; IV. 364 ("bhikkha, in sense of nikkhamita", v. 1. nikkhitta", perhaps preferable, expl'' p. 366 nibaddha = designed for, given to) SnA 605 (fig. as v. 1. for nik; ; ;
;
Nikkhipati [Sk. niksipati, ni-(-khipati] i. to lay down (carefully), to put down, to lay (an egg) Vin 11.114; It 13, 14 (Pot. nikkhipeyya) Pug 34 J 1.49 (ancâkai)). 2. to lay aside, to put away Vin 1.46 (patta-civarag) A 1.206 (dandag to discard the weapon see datida) 3. to eliminate, get rid Mhvs 14, 10 (dhanu-sarag). of, give up Pv II. 6'' (dehag to get rid of the body) DhsA 344 (vitthara-desanag). 4. to give in charge, VvA 33 (sahassato deposit, entrust, save Pug 26 aor. nikkhipi D 11.161 (Bhagavato sarirag) thavikag).

D
;
157 (samussayag) vi.366; grd. Caus. nikitabba Vin 1.46. pp. nikkhitta (q. v.). khipapeti to cause to be laid down, to order to be put down etc. PvA 215 (gosisatthig). Cp. abhi.
J
II.
ger.
104. Ill, 416; fut. "issati ni.156 (cittag) ita
II.
11.416;
kama)
Nd'
61 (bahi) 107 (free, unobstructed).

;
DhA
11.39
PvA
Nd^ under
nissita
Nikkhepa
Hikktaama
niskrama] going out from Pv.\ 80 (nasikaya n.-mala). dun at ThA 72 is to be read dunnikkhaya, as indicated by vv. 11. See the latter.
(adj.) [cp. Sk.
[Sk. nikêpa, see nikkhipati] putting down, casting off, discarding, elimination laying down abstract or summary treatgiving up, renunciation
;
;
ment DhsA
6,
344 (sec under matika)

;
in
grammar:
pada the setting of the verse i. e. rules of composition Vin 1.16 (padukanag = footprint, mark, (Miln 381).
impression) J in. 243 (dhura" giving up one's office or charge), 1.236 (sarira g karesi had the body laid out) Dpvs xvn.109 (id.). Vism 618 (=cuti) DhA 11.98
;
Rikkhamati [Sk. niskramati, nis-f- kamati] to go forth from, to come out of (c. abl.), .to get out, issue forth, depart, fig. to leave the household life behind (agara n.), to retire from the world (cp. abhinikkhamati etc.).
(sarira")
DA
1.50 (sutta)
DhsA
344
MUn
91.
Nikkhepana
Nikkhepana
(nt.)
190
Niguhana
(nt.) [Sk.
Nigghatana
niguhana, see niguhati] covering, con7
1
= iiikkhepa
111.26
;
of the load, opp. bhar&danai)) Vism 236 (deha).
(bhara getting rid Miln 356 ( = comparison)
cealing, hiding
VvA
Nikhaoati
into, to bury, to erect, to
Nikhaoati [Sk. nikhanati, ni+ khanai] to dig cover up Vin 11. 116; 111.78 (akkhig = cover the eye, as a sign); J v.434 = DhA iv.ig; (id.) D 11. 127 (n) J 1.264 SnA 519 (ij, to bury). pp. nikhata.
1%
;
; ;
Kiggacchati [Sk. nirgacchati, nis-(- gacchati] to go out or away, disappear; to proceed from, only in pp. niggata at J vi.504 as ni. (q. v.)
;
Niggavthi (adj.) [Sk. nirgranthi, nis+gaothi, cp. also nigantha] free from knots (said of a sword) Miln 105. See also nighap(Ju.
Nikhata [pp. of nikhanati] i. dug, dug out (of a hole), 2. dug in, erected (of a buried (of a body) SnA 519. post) Sn 28; DhA 11. 181 (nagara-dvare n. indakhila).
See also
a.
Nikhadana
'nikhadana, iu+ khadati, cp. khadana] " eating down," a sharp instrument, a spade or (ace. to Morris, J.P.T.S. 1884, 83) a chisel Vin 111.149 IV.211 J 11.405 (so read for khadana) iv.344 v. 45.
(nt.)
[Sk.
NiggaQhati [Sk. nigrhnati, ni+gaijhati] i. to hold back, restrain Dh 326 J iv.97 Miln 184 Vism 133. Opp. pagganhati. 2. to rebuke, censure (c. instr.) A 111.187; J III. 222 Miln 9 (musavadena) DhA 1.29. ger. niggayha, pp. niggahita (q. v.). Cp. abhi.
'
Nikhila (adj.) [Sk. nikhila cp. khila] Davs V.40 (Ioka v. 1. sakala").
all,
entire,
whole
NikhUta
having or being lost J vi.499 ("patta without wings, deprived of its wings).
(adj.) [nis+khiija]
Niggata (adj.) [Sk. nirgata, see niggacchati] i. going out, proceeding from (abl.): dahato niggata nadi (a river issuing from a lake) PvA 152. 2. ( = nigata ? or = nis+gata "of ill fate") destined, fateful; miserable, unfortunate PvA 223 (''kamma = punishment in expl" of niyassa kamma, v. 1. SS. nigaha for niggata see also niya & niyata) Sdhp 165 (of niraya = miserable), cp. niggatika & niggamana.
Niga in gavaya-gokai:ina-nig-idinai] print for miga.
DhsA
331
is
mis-
Niggatika [Sk. *nirgatika, nis-f- gati-ka] having a bad " gati " or fate, ill-fated, bad, unfortunate, miserable
Nigacohati [Sk. nigacchati, ni+ gacchati] to go down to, to " undergo," incur, enter, come to to suffer esp. with ditkkhar) & similar expressions of affliction or punishment S IV. 70 (dukkhar)) 1.337 sq. (id.); A 1.251 (bandhanai)) Dh 69 (dukkhai) =vindati, patilabhati DhA 11.50), 137; Nd^ 199* (maraijar) -I- maranamattam pi dukkhar)) Pv iv.7' (pret. nigacchittha = paiJuni
; ;
BB
J 111.538 (v.
1.
BB
as gloss, nikkaruijika)
iv.48 (v.
1.
nikatika).
(n.)
Niggama
in
i.
logic,
deduction,
conclusion,
Pts.
of
Controversy p.
PvA
266).
Niggamana [Sk. *nirgamana, of niggacchati] i. going away DA 1.94. 2. result, fate, consequence, outcome Sdhp 172, 173 (dun"). 3, (log.) conclusion Kvu 4.
NigaQtha [BSk. nirgrantha (Divy 143, 262 etc.) " freed from all ties," nis-1- ganthi. This is the customary (correct ?) eiym. Prk. niggantha, cp. Weber, Bhagavatl i. 370-375, p. 165] a member of the Jain order (see 380 & cp. jatila) Vin 1.233 (Nataputta, the head of that Order, cp. D 1.57 also S!ho senSpati n-s5vako) S 1.78, 82 (bhikkha) A i.205 sq. ("uposatha), cp. 220; 11. 196 (^savaka) ni.276, 383; v. 150 (dasahi asaddhammehi samjinnagata) Sn 381 Ud 65 (jatila, n., aceli, ekasata, paribbajaka) J 11.262 (object to eating flesh) DA 1.162 DhA 1.440 III. 489 VvA 29 (n. nima samaijajSti). f.
Niggayha-Tftdin (adj.) [see niggaohiti] one who speaks rebukingly, censuring, reproving, resenting Dh 76 (see expl" in detail at DhA 11.107 & cp. 111.118).
Niggayhati [Sk. nigrhyate, ni-l- gayhati. Pass, of niggaijhati] to be seized by (?), to be blamed for DhA 1.295 (cittar) dukkhena n., in expl" of dunniggaha).
Niggaha
I.
nigraha. ni-l- gaha^ [Sk. restraint, control, rebuke, censure,

;
see
;
niggaijihati]
1.98,
174
V.70
Miln
28, 45, 224.
nigan^hi
Nigati
(f.)
1.54 (niganthi-gabbha).
(cp. expl. at
DhA
blame Vin 11.196; V.I 16 (opp. paggaha) vi.371 (id.) dun hard to control (citta) Dh 35
1.295).
2.
(log.)
refutation
Kvu
3.
J VI. 238.
[ni+gati, q. v.] destiny, condition, behaviour See also niyati & cp. niggatika.
NiggahaQa (adj.) [Sk. 'nirgahaija, cp. nirgrha homeless nis-l- gahapa] without acquisitions, i. e. poor J n.367
(v.
1.
BB. as
gloss nirihira).
fr. ni+gjh, Opp. pagg.
Nigama
nigacchati = a meeting-place or market, cp. E. moot -hall = market hall] a small town, market town (opp. janapada) often comb'' with gSma (see gama 2) Vin i.iio (sima), 188 (katha), 197 (Setakanijika"); D 1.7 ("katha), loi (samanta), 193, 237;
[Sk.
nigama,
fr.
NiggahaQata (f) [abstr.
cp. next] restraint
Vism
134 (cittassa).
1.429,
488;
1.
Pv
[Sk.
jana, v.
BB
11.13'*; J VI. 330
PvA
III (Asitafi-
Niggahita (adj.) [Sk. nigrhita, but cp. Divy 40 1 nigj-hita restrained, checked, rebuked, reproved ni-l- gahita] S 111.12 A 1. 175 (aniggahito dhammo) J vi.493.
:
nagara).
Cp. negama.
Nigg&haka
;
Nigamana
(nt.)
nigamana] quotation, explanation,

;
illustration
Vism 427 ("vacana quotation) PvA 255 (perhaps we should read niyamana) conclusion, e. g.
gahaka, see niggarihati] one who rebukes, oppresses, oppressor Sn 118 ( = badhaka SnA 178, with V. 1. ghataka) J iv.362 ( = balisadhaka Com.).
(adj.-n.) [ni-i;
Patth.A 366;
VbhA
;
523.
Niggilati (niggalati) [Sk. nigirati, down (opp. uggilati to spit out,
ni-l- gilati]
to swallow
(sic
throw up) J iv.392
Miga)a [Sk. nigada, ni-l- gala, cp. gala*] an (iron) chain for the feet J 1.394 11.153 vi.64 (here as " bracelet ").
:
as V.
1.
text niggalati).
[Sk. nirgucia, 180.
Niggata
(adj.)
nis+guâ] devoid of good
Nigalhika (better v.
1.
nigalhita)
gadhita, see galha^] sunk
down
[Sk. nigadhita into, immersed in
ni-f
qualities,
bad Miln
Th
i.
558 (guthakupe).
Nigufba [Sk. nigudha, but BSk. nirgudha (Divy 256) ni-|-gu|ha] hidden (down), concealed: (n.) a secret
J 1.401
;
Nigga94i (*) [Sk. nirgupcji, of obscure etym] a shrub (Vitex Negundo) Miln 223 ("phala) Vism 257 (pup;
pha).
Niggomba
Nigghatana
nighata]
(taijhS
;
(adj.)
[Sk.
nirgulma, nis-f gumba] free from

;
L>avs 111.39.
bushes, clear J 1.187

(nt.) [Sk.
Miln
3.
nis-l-
Rigahati [Sk. niguhati, ni-t-guhati] to cover up, conceal, hide J 1.286 111.392 iv.->cj3 Pv iu.43 (pariguhami, v. I. SS guyhami). pp. nigii}ha (q. v.).
; ; ;
destruction,
SnA
ghatana, but cp. rooting out Sn 1085 576 = vinSsana) ;-Nd* 343 (v. 1. nighatana).
killing,
nirghatana,
Nigghosa
191
Nicchaya
homely"] constant, continuous, permanent
S
1.
Nigghosa [Sk. nirghosa, nis+ghosa] i. "shouting out," sound fame, renown speech, utterance, proclamation word of reproach, blame S 1.19(1 A iv.88 (appa noiseless, lit. of little or no noise); Sn 719, 818 ( = nindava; ; ; ;
D D
111.31
cana SnA 537), 1061 J 1.64;; vi.83 Vv 5*; Nd* 150; Nd^ 344; Dhs 621; VvA 140 (madhura") 334 (in
;
quotation appa-sadda, appa)

noiseless, quiet, still
Sdhp
245.
Sn 959
;
= appasadda appanigghosa
2.
(adj.)
Nd
467).
Nigrodha [Sk. nyagrodha Non-Aryan ?] the banyan or Indian fig-tree, Ficus Indica, usually as cpd. rukkha Vin IV.35 D 11. 4 Sn 272 J 111.188 (r.) DhA :i.i4 (t.) PvA 5 (r.) 1 12, 244 Sdhp 270 -pakka the fruit of the fig-tree Vism 409. -parimandala the round or circumference of the banyan D 11. 18 111.144, 162.
;
; ;
; ;
Nigha* (nigha) (adj.-n.) is invented by Com. & scholiasts to explain the comb" anigha (anigha sporadic, e. g. S V.57). But this should be divided an-igha instead of a-nigha. (m.) rage, trembling, confusion, only in
formula rago
anigha.
n.
doso
n.
moho
n.
explaining the adj.

v.57.
Thus
at S
iv.292=Nd' 45; S
(^^j-)
anigha not trembling, undisturbed, calm [see etym. under igha = Sk. rgh of rghayati to tremble, rage, rave] v. 343. S 1.54 IV. 291 Otherwise always comb'' J withnirasa S 1.12 =23, 141 Sn 1048, 1060, 1078. Expl*" correctly at SnA 590 by ragadi-Igha-virahita. Spelling anigha J ni.443 (Com. niddukkha) Pv iv. i'* (-1- nirasa expH by niddukkha PvA 230). anigha also at It 97 (-l-chinnasar)saya) Ud 76; Dh 295 (v. 1. aniggha
; ;
198; IV.24 sq., 45, 63; A U.33, 52; Vbh 335, 426. In chain of synonyms Ps v. 2 10 1.21 nicca dhuva sassata a\ iparinamadhamma nt. adv. niccai) S 111.144, 147; see below anicca, perpetually, constantly, always (syn. sada) 1.326 Sn 69, 220, 336 Dh 23, 109, 206, 293 J i 290 111.271 in. 26, 190 Nd2 345 (-dhuvakalar)) PVA32, 55, 134. Far more freq. as anicca (adj. aniccai) nt. n.) unstable, (nt.) evanescence, inconimpermanent, inconstant The emphatic assertion of stancy, impermanence. irapermanence (continuous change of condition) is a prominent axiom of the Dbamma, & the realization of the evanescent character of all things mental or material is one of the primary conditions of attaining right knowledge ( anicca-sailnai) manasikaroti to ponder over the idea of impermanence S 11-47 ni.155 v. 132 kaye anicc' anupassin Ps 11.48 sq., 100 PvA 62 etc. realizing the impermanence of the body (together with vayanupaissin & nirodha") S iv.211; v. 324, 345; Ps See anupassana). In this import 11.37, 45 sq., 241 sq. anicca occurs in many combinations of similar terms, all characterising change, its consequences & its meaning, esp. in the famous triad " aniccarj dukkhag anatta " (see dukkha 11. 2), e. g. S 111.41, 67, 180; iv.28 (sabbag), 85 Thus anicca addhuva appayuka sq., 106 sq. 133 sq. 1.21. anicca -t- dukkha S 11.53 (yad cavanadhamma 142;
;
II.
109, 11.80
;
aniccar) tag
dukkhag)
;
dukkhasaiiiia)
roga).
Nd' 214 (id. cp. anicca dukkha viparinamadhamma (of kama)

aniccasailfii
;
iv.28, 31, v. 345 1.500 (-|-roga etc.);

;
iv.52 (anicce
expl""
by niddukkha
DhA
in. 454).
Nigha'
(nt.) [prob. ni-|-gha = Sk. gha of hanati (see also P. gha), to kill unless abstracted from anigha as in prec. nigha'J killing, destruction Th 2, 491 ( = maraijasampSpana ThA 288).
;
Opposed to Nibbana (q.
etc. anattasaiiiii A iv.353 ever-fluctuating impermanence is v.), which is therefore marked with the attributes of constancy & stableness (cp. dhuva, sassata See further for ref. S 11.244 sq. amata, viparinama). in. 102 (rupa etc.); (sajayatanag a.), 248 (dhatuyo)
1.36.
this
Nighagsa [Sk. nigharâ] rubbing, chafing
DhsA
;
263, 308.
Nighagsati [Sk. nigharsati, ni-f ghagsati*] i. to rub, against, graze, chafe Vin II. 133 Vism 120 DhA 1.396. 2. to polish up, clean J 11.418 111.75.
mb
Nighagsana
(nt.) [Sk.
nigharâna] =nigbar)sa Mihi 215.
NighaQÔ
[.^^- iiigl^^ntu, dial, for nirgrantha from grathnati (see garifhi & ghattana), orig. disentanglement, unravelling, i. e. explanation cp. niggaijthi, which is a variant of the same word. BSk. nighanta (Divy 619 ; AvS II. 19). Prk. nigha^tu] an explained word or a word expl, vocabulary, gloss, usually in ster. formula marking the accomplishments of a learned Brahmin " sanighandu-ketubhanar) (see detail padako " under ketubha) 1.88 1.163, 166 in. 223 Sn p. 105 Miln 10. Bdhgh's expl" is quoted by Trenckner,
52; V.187 sq., 343 sq. Sn 805, Ps 1.191 11.28 sq., 80, 106; Vbh 12 (rupa etc.), 70 (dvadasayatanani), 319 (viiinaoa), 324 (khandha), 373; PvA 60 (=ittara). -kalag (adv.) constantly Nd' 345 -dana a perpetual gift D 1. 144 (cp. DA 1.302) -bhatta a continuous foodsupply (for the bhikkhus) J 1.178; VvA 92; PvA 54; -bhattika one who enjoys a continuous supply of food (as charity) Vin 11.78; 111.237 ( = dhu va-bhattika) -safUia (& adj. sa&Ain) the consciousne.ss or idea IV. 271
IV. 131,
151;
;
11.33,
(adj. having etc.) A 11.52 111.79, 334 Nett 27 -sila the uninterrupted observance of good conduct VvA 72 PvA 256.
of
permanence
3,
IV.
145 sq.
Niocata
permanence, (f) [abstr. to nicca] only as a changeableness, impermanence S i.6t, 204

continuity,
111.43
;
IV.142 sq., 216, 325.
Notes p. 65.
Nicoatta (nt.)=niccata
Vism
509.
Nighata
[Sk. nighata, ni-l- ghata] striking down, suppressing, destroying, killing 1.430; Nett 189. Cp. nighsti.
Niccamina
off J
[Sk. niScarman, nis-Hcamma] without skin, excoriated, in g karoti to flog skinless, to beat the skin
in
niccamma-gavi " a skinless cow," used III. 281. a well-known simile at S 11.99, referred to at Vism
Nighati [ni-f- ghati] "slaying or being slain," defeat, loss (opp. ugghati) Sn 828. Cp. nighata.
341
4463.
;
Niccala (adj.) [Sk. niScala, nis-(-cala] motionless J iv.2
Nicaya [Sk. nicaya, ni4- caya, cp. nicita] heaping up, accumulation wealth, provisions S 1.93, 97 Vin V. 172 ("sannidhi). See also necayika.
;
PvA
95.
Niccittaka (adj.) [Sk. ni^citta, nis-l-citta (ka)] thoughtless

J 11.298.
Nicita (adj.) [Sk. nicita, ni-hcita, of nicinati] heaped up, full, thick, massed, dense Th 2, 480 (of hair); PvA 221 (ussanna uparupari nicita, of Niraya).
Niooola (adj.) ( = nagga).
[nis-cola]
without dress, naked
PvA
32
Nionia [Sk.
nicula]
a plant
(Barringtonia acutangnla)
VvA
134.
fr.
Rioohanda (adj.) citement J 1.7.
[nis-t-
chanda] without desire or ex-
Niooa (adj.) [Vedic nitya, adj. -formation " downward "= on ward, on and on;
ni,
meaning
Nioohaya {Sk. ni^caya,
Grassmann
{fVlb.
z.
according to Rig Veda) originally " inwardly.
nis-l- caya of cinati] discrimination, conviction, certainty; resolution, determination J 1.44 ("mitta a firpi friend); DhsA 133 (adhimokkha = its
Niccharana
paccupatthana) See resolution).
;
192
adj.
Nijjhayana
Nijjata (adj.) [Sk. *nirjata, nis+jata, adj. to jata] disentangled J 1.187; Miln 3.
Nijiara (adj.) [Sk. nirjara in diff. meaning, P. nis functionnis+ jara] causing to decay, ing as emphatic pref. destroying, annihilating f. a decay, destruction, death 1.22 1 S IV. 339 11.198 v. 2 15 sq." (dasa-n-vatthuni)
; ;
;
SnA
vi.
60
(dajha"
of
firm
Niccharana (nt.) [fr. niccharati] emanation, sending out, expansion, efflux Vism 303.
Niccharati [Sk. ni^carati, nis+carati] to go out or forth from, to rise, sound forth, come out It 75 (devasadda) Vv 38^ J 1.53, 176 DhA 1.389 VvA 12, .37 (sadda). Caus. niccharati to make come out from, to let go forth, 1.53 (anattamanaget rid of, emit, utter, give out vacam a not utter a word of discontent); J in. 127; V.416 (madhurassara;)) Pug 33; Miln 259 (garahai))
; :
Ps
1.5 (id.).
;
Nijjareti
nis+jarati'] to destroy, nir-jarayati [Sk. Th 2, 431 annihilate, cause to cease or exist 1-9.3 (nijjaressami = jirapassami vinapessami ThA 269).
Davs L28
Nijialeti
(vacai)).
[nis-l- jaleti] to make an end to extinguish, to put out J vi.495 (aggir)).
a blaze, to
Nicchata [Sk. 'nibpsata, nis+ chata] having no hunger, being without cravings, stilled, satisfied. Ep. of an Arahant always in comb" with nibbuta or parinibbuta S 111.26 (tanhai) abbuyha) IV.204 (vedananag khaya) 412, A iv.410; v.65 (sitibhuta) Sn 1.341 707 (aniccha), 735, 758 It 48 (esananai) khaya) Th 2,
:
; ;
Niijipâ (adj.) [Sk. uirjirna, nis+jinna] destroyed, over11.217 = 1.96; come, exhausted, finished, dead A 1.221 (vedanakkhaya sabbar) dukkhag n. bhavissati)
M 1.93 A V.215 sq.

;
Nett
51.
132 (abbulhasalla^.
lesehi n. muccati.
Expl''
^
Nijjita (adj.) [Sk.
nirjita,
nis-l- jita]
at Ps 11.243
by nekkham-
192 ("kammasiira), 332 ("vijita-sangama)
unvanquished Miln Sdhp 360

;
mena kamacchandato
Nicchadeti see nicchodeti.
t}^;
arahattamaggena sabbaki-
Nijjivata (adj.) [Sk. nirjlvita, nis-|-jiva*] lifeless, soulless DhsA 38 Miln 413.
;
Nijjhatta
(adj.)
[pp.
of nijjhapeti,
pacified,
;
Nicchareti Caus. of niccharati, q. v.
nidhyapita]
see
nicchinati]
satisfied,
'Sk. nidhyapta or appeased J vi.4i4
Nicchita
(adj.)
[Sk.
ni^cita,
nis+cita,
7,
(=khamapita Com.)
Miln 209.
Nijjhatti
Vv
63^^ (=nijjhapita
VvA
265)
determined, convinced
Mhvs
See also pati.
19.
(f.) [abstr. to nijjhatta, cp. BSk. nidhyapti, formation like P. fiatti>Sk. jiiapti] conviction, underfavourable disposition, satisfacstanding, realization tion 1.320 A 1V.223 Ps 11.171. 176 Miln 210.
;
Nicchinati [Sk. ni^cinoti, nis+ cinati] to discriminate, conpot. niccheyya Sn 785 sider, investigate, ascertain (expl"* by nicchinitva vinicchinitva etc. Nd' 76) vinicchaye). Dh 256 (gloss pp. nicchita.
;
Nicchuddha
;
(adj.)
[Sk.
nihksubdha,
(
nicchubhati] thrown out J 11199 mita) MUn 1.30.
= nibbapita,
nis+ chuddha, see nikkha-
Nijihana'
Nicchubhati
nis+ khubhati or chubhati, cp. chuddha & khobha, also nicchodeti & upacchubhati and see Trenckner, Miln pp. 423, 424] to throw out J 111.512 ( = niharati Com.; v. 1. nicchurati) Miln 187. pp. nicchuddha q. v.
[Sk.
'niliksubhati,
nidhyana, ni-l- jhana'] understanding. favour, indulgence insight, perception, comprehension Often as pleasure, delight J vi.207. ( = nijjhapana), to be pleased with, to find pleasure in r) khamati Thus also ditthi1.133, 480 Vv 84". S 111.225. 228 nijjhana-kkhanti delighting in speculation A 1.189 sq. Cp. upa. 11.191.
(nt.) [*Sk.
;
Nijjhana^ (nt.) [nis-(- jhana'] conflagration, in anto nijjhayana PvA 18 (cittasantapa^l- in expl" of soka).
Hicchubhana (nt.) [see nicchubhati] throwing out, being an outcaste Miln 357.
Nicchodeti {& v.
roots,
1.
ejection,
Nijjhapana
(nt.)
[Sk.
nidhyapana,
ni-l-
jhapana,
Caus.
nicchadeti) [shows a confusion of two of Prk. origin, viz. chadd & chot, the former = P. chaddeti, the latter = Sk. ksodayati or BSk. chorayati, Apabhrarjâ choUai with which cp. P. chuddha] to shake or throw about, only in phrase odhunati nidhunati nicchodeti at S ni.i55=M 1.230 374 A 111.365, where S has correct reading (v. 1. has "chadeti (v. 1. chodeti) A has chedeti "choteti)
which are both
to jhapeti] favourable disposition, kindness, indulgence karoti = khamapeti Com.; text reads J IV.495 (r) nijjhapana).
Nijjhapaya (adj.) [Sk. *ni-dhyapya, to nijjhapeti] to be discriminated or understood, in dun hard to Miln 141 (panha).
. . .
=
1.
(v.
"choreti, chareti
gloss nippofeti).
The
Nijjhapeti [Sk. nidhayayati. cp. Sk. nididhyasate] to
C.
on
nicchedeti ti bahaya va rukkhe va pahanicchedeti (chid) is pardonable because of Prk. rati. choUai " to cut." Cp. also nicchubhati with v. 1. For sound change P. ch >Sk. k? cp. P. nicchurati.
111.365
has
BB
jhapeti, Caus. to jhayati' disposed, to win somebody's affection, or favour, to gain over Vin 1.32 1 II 96; J IV. 108; 414. 495; VI.516; Miln 264; VvA 265 (nijjhapita = nijjhatta).
ni-(-
make favourably
Nijihama
chama>ksara, cliarika>k?ara, churika >k3urika

Nija (adj.) [Sk. nija, wth dial. Davs 11.68. Cp. niya.
j.
etc.
for nitya
= P.
nicca]
own
(v.
1.
nihksama, cp. nihksina. nis k?ayati] burning away, wasting away, consuming or consumed A 1.295 Nett 77. 95
(adj.
n.)
[Sk.
jhama
of jhayati2
= Sk.
Nijana
(nt.)
[fr.
nij]
washing, cleansing
Vism 342
patipada. -tanha (adj.) of consuming thirst, very thirsty J 1.44 -tanhika = tanha denoting a class of Petas (q. v-)
;
nijj=).
MUn
294, 303. 357.
Nijigiosati [Sk. nijigisat-, ni+ jigirjsati] to desire ardently, 1.92 ( = maggeti pariyesati). to covet
Nijjhayati'
reflect,
DA
Nijigigsanirta (f) [fr. last] covetousness Vism 23 sq. maggana). referring to Vbh 353, (defined), 29 (id. where T has jigigsanata, with v. 1. nijigJsanata.
[Sk. nidhyayati. ni-(- jhayati>] to meditate, think S 111.140 sq. (H-passati, cp. janati), 157; Cp, upa. 1.334 (jhayati n. apajjhayati) 111.14 (id.).
;
Nijjhayati'' [ni-lfret Nd' 433.
jhayati^] to be
consumed (by sorrow), to
Nijigigsitar (n. adj.) [n. ag.

(id.).
fr.
prec]
one who
(labhag)
desires
iii.iii
ardently, covetous, rapacious
1.8
Nijjhayana (nt.) [Sk. 'nibkâyana. nis-l- jhayana of jhafig. remorse, moryati^] burning away, consumption tification in anto J 1.168 (cp. nijjhana^).
;
Nittba
193
Nitthunati
Vittlu (adj.) [Sk. nistha, ni+'tha; cp. nitfha'] dependent on. resting on, intent upon S 111.13 (accanta") Nd' 263
;
amongst which niddsta of niddayati = cleansed of weeds) =Ndi 58 (ninhata") =Nd'' 5i'4 (ninhata, v.l. SS ninnahata).
(Tupa).
Nittha' {f) [Sk. nisfha; ni+ tha, abstr. "(ha] bcisis, foundation, familiarity with SnA 551 by samiddhi, but see Nd' 263).
of
adj.-suft.
Sn 864
(expl.
Nitamba [Sk. nitamba etym. unknown] the ridge of a mountain or a glen, gully DA 1.209.
;
Nitammati
Nittba' (f) [Vedic nistha (nihtha), nia+ tha from tha] end, conclusion perfection, height, summit object, aim Vin 1.255; S 11.186; A 1.279 (object): Ps 1.161. nitthag gacchati to come to an end fig. to reach perfection, be completed in the faith :.I76; J ;.20i Miln 310; freq. in pp. niâi) gata (nitthangata) one who has attained perfection ( =pabbajitanai) arahattar) patta) DhA iv.70 S 111.99 (a) 11.175; 111.450 V.I 19 sq. Dh 351 Ps 1.81, 161.
; ; ;
[Sk. nitamyati,
ni-(;
daik, to be exhausted, faint

J IV. 284
tarn as in tama] to become to be in misery or anxiety
(Com.
atikilamati).
ni-(- tSleti]
Nitajeti [Sk. nitadayati, strike J iv.347.
to
knock down, to
tanha]
Nitta?ha (adj.) [BSk. nistr?na (Divy 210

free
f.
etc.), nis-(-
from
thirst or desire, desireless
PvA
230
= nirasa).
abstr. nitthanhata
Nett
38.
(nt.) [Sk.
Kitthati [Sk. nustisthati,' nis+titthati, the older '.sthati restored in comp"] to be at an end, to be finished 1.393. pp. nitthita, Caus. J 1.220; IV. 391 ; nitthapeti (q. v.).
Nittaddana (better: nittbaddhana)

abstr.
1. 1 1
'nistambhana,
;
fr.
ni-(-
DhA
(jivha"
(gloss)
thaddha = making rigid] paralysing D =mantena jivhaya thaddhakarana DA 1.96

nibandhana).
V.
1.
Hittbana
(nt.) [abstr. of nifthati] being finished, carrying out, execution, performance 1.141; ThA 19 ( = avas5ya). Cp. san?.
Nittareti see nittharati.
Nittiâ (adj.) J ni.23.
[Sk.
nistrija,
nis-l-tina]
free
from grass
Nittiiapita {& nitthapita) [pp. of nitthapeti] accomplished, performed, carried out J t.86, 172 (tha), 201.
Nitthapeti [Caus. to nifthati] to carry out, perform previ.366 pare, make ready, accomplish J 1.86, 290 DhA III. 1 72. pp. nitthapita Cp. pari".
; ;
Nittiuva (pp.) [Sk. nistirna, nis+tinna] got out of, having nitinna) 11.275 (-ogha v. 1. crossed or overcome Nd' 159 (as v. 1. text has nitinna) Nd' 278 (t.). Cp.
BB
nittharati.
Nittudana
(nt.)
[nis-t-
tudana, abstr.
fr.
tudati
:
cp. Sk.
nisthita (nihsthita), nis-K thita, cp. Nittbita nitthati] brought or come to an end, finished, accomplished (made) ready, prepared (i. e. the preparations being finished) Vin 1.35 1.109 (bhattar) the meal is
(adj.)
[Sk.
nistoda] pricking, piercing

111.403 sq.
1.65 (text
nittuddana)
ready); n.127
ished);
(id.); J 1.255 (id.); J 11.48; 111.537 (fin;
books
often at conclusion of not completed DhA III. 1 72 su well finished, nicely got up, accomplished Sn 48, 240. Cp. pari".
.
VvA 188; PvA 81 & & chapters, anifthita
nis-^ Nitteja (adj.) [cp. Sk. nistejas only in meaning i 2. "put out," teja] I. without energy Vism 596. abashed, put to shame, in g karoti to make blush or
put to shame
Nittbanati + thaneti
;
J 11.94 (lajjapeti-F
).
Nitthnbbati (& nuttbnbhati Vin 1.271 J 1.459 also nitthnbati) [Sk. nithubhati, but in meaning = Sk. nisthlvati, nis-H 'thiv, stufih taking the function of S(biv, since stnbh itself is represented by thavati & thoraeti] to (nutthuhitva) spit out, to expectorate Vin 1.271 vi.367 DhA 11.36 11.132 (id.); J 11. 105, 117 (nutth) Cp. otthu(nitthuhitva). pp. nutthubhita Sdhp 121.
;
;
moan out," nis (a) "thanati: thunati'] to moan, groan (b) "thunati 1.291. J 1.463 11. 362 IV, 446 v.206 Vin 11.222; J V.295, 389; Vism 311; VvA 224. Cp. nitthuna.
&
Nittbunati [Sk. nisstanati "

;
&
DA
Nitthanaca
ing,
(nt.)
moaning DA nana Vism 504.
[nis+ thanana, abstr. to thaneti] groanAs nitthu1.29 1 (v. 1. BB. "thuna).
bhat).
Nittbabbana (nt.) [Sk. nisthivana, see nitthubhati & cp. Prk. nifthuhana] spitting out, spittle J 1.47 PvA 80 (=khela. v. 1. SS nifthuvana, BB nifhuna).
;
Nittbaraoa' (nt.) [3k. nistarana, nis-f- tarana, cp. nittharati] getting across, ferrying over, traversing, overcoming S 1.193 (oghassa); A n.200 (id.); It 1 1 1 (id.); 1.134 J 1.48 (loka) D5vs 11.29 (id.) Vism 32 Sdhp 334 (bhava"), 619 (tiloka").
Nittborin (adj.) [Sk. nisthura or nisthura, ni-fthura = thiila cp. Prk. niffhura] rough, hard, cruel, merciless Sn 952 (a this reading is mentioned as v. 1. by Bdhgh vv. II. at SnA 569, dt the reading anuddhari given SS anutthurl, BB anutthari, expl'' as anissukl. Nd' 440 however has anitthurl with expl" of nitthuriya as under issa at Vbh 357).
;
;
Nittharaâ' (nt.) [Sk. nistarana, ni+tharapa] "strewing or being strewn down," putting down, carrying, bearing S IV. 177 (bharassa, of a load, cp. nikkhepa) VvA 131 in kutilmba-bharassa n(so read fcr niddharana, samattha = able to carry the burden of a household).
;
Nittboriya (nt.) [cp. Sk. nisthuratva] hardness, harshness, roughness Nd' 440 Nd^ 484 (in exegesis of makkha) =
;
Nittbarati [Sk. nistarati, nis-f tarati'] to cross over, get 1.73 (kantarao). pp. out of, leave behind, get over Caus. nitthareti to bring through, help nittinna q. v.
Vbh
over Nd' 630 (nittareti).

Nittbara [Sk. nistara; his-t-tara of tarati'] passing over, payment, acquittance, in g vattati to be rescue, 1.442 (v. 1. netth", which acquitted, to get off scot-free See netthara. is the usual form).
357.
[Sk.
Ni4^yatt
nirdatar It 56 1.23 1 weeder] to cut out, to weed Caus. (as v. 1. niddata for ninhata, q. v.); J 1.215. nidda^jeti to cause to weed, to have weeds dug up Vin
nirdati,
nis-f-
dayati.
cp.
Sk.
(niddayif)
II.
180.
(nt.)
Ni4â
down
Ni^h&ta
[Vedic nida resting-place "] nest, place, seat Dh 148 (v. I.
ni-l-
sad " sitting
nila).
Nittbana [Sk. 'nis-stanana & nistava to thunati] (a) (of thunati') moan, groan DA 1.291 (as v. 1. BB for nittha(b) (of thunati*) blame, censure, curse PvA 7O nana)
(Tj
karoti to revile or curse).

etc.,
(adj.) [Sk. 'nibsnata, nis+nahata] cleansed, purified It 56 (''papaka= sinless; with several w. 11.
Nittbanati
see nittbanati etc.
N idassana
Nidassana
(nt.) [Sk. nidarsana, ni+ dassana] " pointing at " evidence, example, comparison, apposition, attribute, characteristic sign, term 1.223 (i- with no attribute) III. 217 (id.); S IV.370 (id.): A iv.305 sq. (nila, pita"
;
194
IV. I
;
Niddhamana
PvA
1.9; 43, 105, 128.
DhA
VvA
65;
PvA
47; "g upagacchati
id.
-arama fond of sleep, slothful, sluggish It 72 {+ kammarama, bhassarata) -aramata fondness of sleep,
;
70 sq. (sa. a) VvA 12, 13 PvA 26, 121 (pucchanakara") 226 (paccakkhabhiitar) n. " sign, token ").
etc.)
;
Sn 137 Vbh
;
13, 64,
laziness, sluggishness
iii.iiG,
293
sq.,
309 sq.
bhass") v. 164; slothful, sleepy Sn 96.

;
(+kamm,
-silin
of
drowsy
; rv.25 habits,
Kidasiati v. 1. at Sn 785 for nirassati (q. v.) Nd' 76 has nid in text, nir as v. 1. SS SnA 522 reads niras;
BB
Niddana
(
(nt.) [Sk. 'nirdana, dati, cp. datta] cutting oft,
sati.
nis+dana of dayati*, Sk. mowing, destroying Sn 78 = chedana lunana uppatana SnA i48)=S 1.172: K.S.
1
1.3
9, cp.
niddayati.
Nidassita
termed
(pp.) [see nidcisseti] Pv 1.5'^; PvA 30.

[Sk.
pointed out, defined
as,
Niddayati [Denom. fr. nidda] to sleep 2O6 II. 103 V.68, 382 ; DhA 111.175
; ;
;
1.231 169.
J 1.192.
SnA
nidarâyati, ni+dasseti] to point out Nidasseti (" down "), explain, show, define VvA 12, 13 ("etabbavacana the word to be compared or defined, corral, to nidassana-vacana). pp. nidassita (q. v.).
Niddayitar
[n.
ag.
fr.
niddayati] a sleepy person
Dh
325.
Niddittha (pp.) [see niddisati] expressed, explained, designated Miln 3 DhsA 57 Vism 528 VvA 13.
; ; ;
Nidabati [Sk. nidadhati ni-H dahati'] to lay down or aside, deposit accumulate, hoard, bury (a treasure) Vin 1.46 (civarai)) ger. nidahitra PvA 97 (dhanaMiln 271 dhannari) & nidhaya Dh 142. 405 Sn 35 (dandai)), 394. 629 Nd^ 348 pres. also nidheti KhA 217, 219: fut. Pass, nidhiyati KhA 217. nidhessati PvA 132. Caus. nidhapeti PvA 1 30 (bhoge). See also nidahaka, nidhana & nidhi also upanidhaya.
;
Niddisati (& niddissati) [Sk. nir-disati, iiis+ disati, cp. Lat. distingue] to distinguish, point out, explain,
pp. niddittha
Niddokkha
(adj.)
mean It 122 =Nd^ 276': DhsA 57: DhA 11.59: PvA 87, 217 (itva) aor. niddisi DhsA 57: SnA 61. grd. niddisitabba DhsA 56 Nett 96. Psiss. niddissiyati PvA 163.
designate, define, express, to
Miln 123, 345:

:
(q. v.).
[nis-(-dukkha]
:
Nidagha
[Sk. nidagha,
fr.
nidahati,
ni+ dahati^, see dahati]

J 1.22
1
heat, summer-heat,
; ;
summer, drought
;
(-samaya
443 (in expl" of anigha) of marisa) K.S. (S.A.) i, 2, .

J
III.
PvA
i.
without fault or evil 230 (id.) (in expl"

:
dry season) n.8o Vism 259 (samaya, where KhA 58 reads sarada-samaya) PvA 174 (-kala summer), fig. J IV. 285 v. 404 Davs 11.60.
; ;
Niddesa [Sk. nirdesa,

I.
Nidana
(nt.) [Sk.
I'taiia,
;
nidana,
(lit.
ni-t-
cp. Gr.
Sijfta (fetter)
*dana of da, dyati to bind, & see dama] (a) (n.) tying
fig.),
;
fr. niddisati, cp. desa, desaka etc.] description, attribute, distinction PvA 7 (akkat(ha) ; "vatthu object of distinction or praise 111.253 = IV. 1 5 (where reading is niddasa, which also as v. 1. III. 253 2. descriptive exposition, at & Ps 1.5).
down
to
ground
or
origin, source, cause ; (" sujet ") 1.261 1.134 ^l263 sq., 338; 11. 196; IV.128 sq. Dhs 1059 (dukkha, source of pain), 1136; Nett 3, 32 Miln 272 (of disease: pathology, astiology), PvA 132, 253. 344 ("pathanakusala, of lawyers) (b) (adj.-) founded on, caused by, originating in, relating to S v. 213 sq. (a & sa) A 1.82 (id.) Sn 271 (ito), 866 (kuto), 1050 (upadhi=hetuka, paccaya, karana Nd^ 346) 872 (iccha) etc. VvA 117 (vimanani Rajagaha" playing at or referring to R.). (c) nidanai) (ace. as adv.) by means of, in consequence of, through, usually with tato through this, yato through which
foundation, occasion reason, reference, subject
analytic explanation by way of question & answer, interpretation, exegesis Vin v. 114 (sa) Nett 4, 8, 38 sq. Vism 26 DhsA 54 VvA 78 PvA 71, 147. 3. N. of an old commentary (ascribed to Sariputta) on parts of the Sutta Nipata (Atthaka-vagga, interpreted Parayana-vagga and, as a sort in the Maha-Niddesa of appendix, the Khaggavisana-sutta, interpreted in the CuUa-Niddesa) Jis one of the canonical texts included in the Khuddaka Nikaya editions in P.T.S. Quoted often in the Visuddhimagga, e. g. p. 140, 208 sq. etc.
: : :
Niddosa' (adj.) [Sk. nirdoâ, nis-l- dosa'] faultless, pure, undefiled Sn 4 76 Dhs A 2 PvA 1 89 ( = viraj a) DhA i. 4 1
:
1.52,
73:
Pv IV. i" (through whom=yai) 1. 112:

;
nimittar)
PvA
242)
PvA
281
ito
by
this
Nd^
291^.
Niddosa' (adj.) [Sk. nirdvea, nis+ dosa^] free from hatred IV. 10 (su Com. " adussanavasena," foil, upon
J
;
sunikkodha).
Nidahaka
has the
(adj.) [fr. nidahati]

office of
one who puts away, one who keeper or warder (of robes civara")
:
Niddhana
J V.447-
(adj.)
[nis-f
dhana]
without property, poor
Vin
Nidda
1.283.
(nt.)
[nis-t-dara, see dari]
a cave Nd' 23 (Ep. of
kaya).
Niddanta supinanta]= nidda J vi.294.
[so read for
niddanna, v.
1.
niddha=nidda;
cp.
Niddhanta (adj.) [pp. of niddhamati, nis-l- dhanta, q. v.] blown off, removed, cleaned, purified A 1.254 (jatarupa " loitered," cp. niddhota) Sn 56 (kasava-moha Com. vijahati) ; Dh 236 (mala, malanar) nibatataya DhA 111.336) Nd* 347 ( = vanta & pahina) J vi.218 (of hair
: : : :
Com.
expl''
Niddaya
(adj.) [Sk.
nirdaya, nis+ daya (adj.)] merciless,

143, 159.
thus meant
siniddharuta, v. 1. for Sk. snigdhanta).
BB
siniddha-anta,
pitiless, cruel
Sdhp
Niddhamati
in
Niddara (adj.) [nis-(-dara] free from fear, pain or anguish Dh 205 =Sn 257 (expl"" at DhA 111.269 by ragadarathanai) abh&vena n. at SnA 299 by kilesaparijahabha;
veoa
n.).
Niddasa see niddesa.
[in form = Sk. nirdhmati, nis-H dhamati, but meaning the verb, as well as its derivations, are influenced by both meanings of niddhavati (dhavati' & 2) see niddhapeti, niddhamana, & niddhovati] to blow away, blow off to clean, cleanse, purify to throw out, eject, remove Sn 28i=Miln 414 (karandavai)) Sn 282 (itva papicche), 962 (malar) =pajahati (Nd'
:
:
Nidda
[Vedic nidra, ni+ dra in Sk. drati, drayate, Idg. *dore; cp. Gr. (hom.) !Spa9ov, Lat. dormio] sleep A Sn 926 (opp. jagariya), 942 (see 111.251 11.48, 50 expl" at Nd' 423): J 1.61, 192; 11. 128. niddag okkamati to fall asleep Vin 1.15 (nidda?); J 111.538;
(f.)
: :
478)
Dh
239
(id.)
Miln 43.
pp. niddhanta).
Niddhamana (nt.) [of niddhamati or = *nirdhavana = "dhovana to dhkvati^ drainage, drain, canal Vin 11. 120
(udaka; dhovitug immediately preceding); J 1.175, 409, 425; ni.415; IV.28; V.21 (ndaka); DhA 11.37.
Niddhamana
NiddhamanS
195
Ninda (f)
sq.
;
Nipaka
Sk. ninda, to nindati] blame, reproach, S 111.73; A 11.188; iv.157 1.362; Sn 213 (+pasar)sa blame & praise);
[cp.
âna
(f) [either to niddhamati or to niddhapeti] throwing out, ejection, expulsion J v. 233 { = nikkad-
fault-finding, fault, disgrace
Com.).
(nt.)
with Hardy (Index VvA)=Sk NiddharaQa nirdharaiâ (estimation), but to be read as nittharana
not
(see nittharana').
Dh
81 (id.);
;
Sn
826, 895. 928;

11.148.
306, 384
DhA
In comp" nindi"309; see anindi".

143,
;
Dh
Nd
165.
Niddfaapita (adj.) [pp. of niddhapeti, q. v.] J 111.99 (v. 1. for nibbapita).
thrown out
Nindita (adj.) [pp. of nindati] blamed, reproved, reviled; faulty, blameworthy Dh 228; Pv 11. 3** (a blameless = anindJta agarahita pasaijsa PvA 89) Sdhp 254, 361. J IV. 106 (angin).
Niddhapeti [Sk. nirdhavayati, nis+dhaveti (dhapeti), Caus. of dhavati' may also stand for niddhamapeti, Caus. fr. niddhamati, cp. contamination niddhamase at
;
Nindiya (adj.) [Sk. nindya,

faulty,
orig. grd. of nindati]

(
blameable,
477);
blameworthy Sn 658
pi nindiya at
= nindanlya SnA
is
Nett
132.
PvA
23
to be read as pipi-
J IV.48, unless misread for niddhapaye, as v. 1. BB bears out] to throw out, chase away, expel J iv.41 (niddhapayiQsu), 48 (? for niddhamase). pp. niddhapita.
tindriya.
Ninna
(adj.-n.) [Vedic nimna, der. fr. ni down, prob. comb'' with na of nam to bend, thus meaning " bent
down,"
cp.
unna & panna]
i.
(adj.)
bent down
(cp.
Niddhamase at J iv.48 should probably be read niddh&paye

(as V.
I.
BB),
q. v.
Niddhoaati [Sk.
M 1.229;
diff.
III.
155;
A
I,
Th
(?)
nirdhunoti. nis+ dhunati] to shake off III. 365 (odhtinati+ spelt nidhunati); 416; PvA 256 ( = odhunati).
;
ninnata), low-lying, deep, low, sunken J 11. 3 (magga) PvA 29 (bhumibhaga), 132 (thana) esp. freq. as -" bent on, inclining to, leading to, aiming at, flowing into Often comb" with similar expressions in chain etc. taccarita tabbahula taggaruka tanninna tappona tappabbhara tad&dhimutta (with variation nibbana",
;
Niddhoniya
(nt.)
= Sk.
nihnuvana
(
fr.
nihnute with
cp.
viveka"
derivation]
hypocrisy Pug 18
= makkha);
J
Vin
A
etc. for tad) Nd* under tad; J 11. 15 Psii.197 il.237=A iv.198 (samuddo anupubba etc.);
:
J.P.T.S. 1884. 83.
NiddhOpana
(udaka).
(adj.)
[nir+ dhupanaj
anscented
VI.2:
iv.224 (viveka); v. 175 nekkhamma" samudda Ganga Similarly 1.493 Miln 38. 2. ^cc. as adv.) J 1.45 (v. 258); samadhi" downward ninnai) pavattati to flow downward
(id.);
:
1.493 (Nibbana).
;
1.117;
Pv
;
Niddhota
(adj.)
[nis+dhota; pp. of niddhovati] washed,
cleansed, purified
Davs
v. 63 (rupiya; cp.
niddhanta).
Niddhovati [Sk. nirdhavati, nisH- dhovati, cp. niddhamati] to wash off, clean, purify A 1.253 (jatarupag, immediately followed by niddhanta). pp. niddhota.
(udaka) ground, plain (opp. thala elevation, plateau) usually with ref. to a raincloud flooding the low country Sn 30 (mahamegho "g purayar)t,o) SnA 42 ( = pallala) It 66 (megho r) pureti) Pv 11.9* (megho r) paripurayanto). -unnata low lying & elevated Miln 349 (desabhaga).
: ;
;
ninnagata running down Miln 259 ninnaga Davs iv.28. 3. (nt.) low land, low
1.5';
Nidhana
(nt.) [V61ic nidhana, see nidahati] laying down, depositing, keeping receptacle accumulation (hidden) treasure J iv.280 (nidhi) PvA 7 (udaka-dSna-nlharaoa-n), 97 (n-gatadhana=hoarded, accumulated), 132 Cg nidhessami gather a treasure) DhsA 405 (kkhama).
;
; ; ;
Ninnata
(adj.) [ni-(- nata] bent down, bent upon, in ninnatatta (fern, abstr.) aim, purpose (?) DhsA 39 (is the reading correct ?).
Ninnada (& Ninida Miln, Davs) [Sk. ninada, ui4- nada] sounding forth, sound, tune, melody A 11.117 ("sadda)
J VI. 43
;
Nidhanavaot
(adj.)
treasuring or saving
forming or having a receptacle, worth D 1.4 (=hadaye nidhatabba-yutta-
VvA
161
Miln 148
Davs
v.3t.
vica
DA
1.76).
Ninnadin (adj.) [fr. ninnada] sounding (loud), resonant (of a beautiful voice) D 11.211 (cp. atthanga brahmassara
Nidhapeti, Nidhiya
Nidtai
&
Nidhlyati, see nidahati.
&
bindu).
(adj.)
[fr.
[Vedic nidhi, ni+dha, see nidahati] i. "setting down," receptacle; (hidden) treasure Sn 285 (brahma
Ninnamin
ni-t-nam]
bending
downwards,
descending
iv.237.
viii.2 (see n.); 76; 217 sq. nidhiyati ti nidhi, def. of n.), 9 (acorSharano nidhi cp. " treasures in heaven, where thieves do not steal " Matt. 6, 20) 2. "putting on," a cloak J vi.79 Sdhp 528, 588. (expl'' as vakacira-nivasanar) = a bark dress). Cp.
:
Dh
Kh
KhA
Ninnameti [Caus. of ni+namati] to bend down, put out (the tongue) D 1.106 (jivhag =niharati DA 1.276);
J 1.163, 164; cp.
Divy
7,
71 (nirnamayati).
sannidhi.
in a pot -nidhana 107; iv.208 laying up treasures, burying a treasure J iv.280 -mukha an excellent treasure A v. 346.
-kumbhl a treasure-pot, a treasure hidden

hidden treasure
=a
DhA
Ninnlta (adj.) [pp. of ninneti] lead down, lead away drained, purified, free from (-) A 1.254 (niqnita-kasava of gold free fr. dross).
:
11.
Ninnetar
Nidhnra see nidhura.

Nidheti see nidahati. Nindati [Sk. nindati, nid as in Gr. oveiSo^ (blame), Lith. naids (hatred), Goth, naitjan (to rail or blaspheme), Ohg. neizzan (to plague); cp. Goth. nei|' = Ohg." nid (envy)] to blame, find fault with, censure A 11. 3 v. 171, 174 Sn 658 J vi.63 Dh 227 inf. ninditui) Dh 230 grd. nindaniya SnA 477. pp. nindita (q. v.) cp. also nindiya.
;
; ; ; ;
[n. ag. to ni-nayati=Sk. 'ninayitf, cp. netar] one who leads down to, one who disposes of (c. gen.), bringer of, giver, usually in phrase atthassa n. (bringer " Heilbringer ") of the Buddha S iv.94 of good M i.in A v.226 sq., 256 sq. Ps 11. 194.
:
Ninneti
[Sk.
away;
ninayati, ni-^ nayati] to lead down, drain, (udakat)), desiccate Vin 11. 180.
lead
pp.
ninnita, q. v.
Ninh&ta see ninhAta.
Nipa at J
v. 6
read as nipa.
Nipaka
Nindana
fault
(nt.) [abstr. fr. nindati]
blaming, reviling, finding
DhA
m.328.
BSk. nipaka chief, fr. Sk. nipa, chief, master] intelligent, clever, prudent, wise S 1.13. 52, 187 1.339; A 1. 165 (+jhayin); 111.24, '38; Sn 45WDb
(adj.) [cp.
;
Nipakka
3.>S;5::.UliA 1.62
;
196
;
Nippitika
Su
2S3, 962. 1038
Xd'
Vism
47S;
Bu
1.49:
Vbh
Nd^ 349 (-jatiraa) 426; Miln 34. 342, 411;
1.91
1.453
(ayokatahe)
;
3 (def).
1.21 <>
(bhumiyar)). pp. nipatita corrupt, evil, wicked Vin 11. 182 (caijda -|- text nippatita, v. 1. nip152
phatita).
PvA
111.359
SnA 272;
Nipakka at Vin
read nippakka.
Nipacc-akaia [nipacca, ger. of nipatati+ akara] obedience, A v.66 J 1.232; hiiuibleness. service S 1.17S; v.233 IV. 133; \"vA 22, 320; PvA 12.
;
;
Nipaka
(adj.) [Sk.
skilful,
nipuna,
clever,
accomplished
dial, for niprna, to prnoti, pf] subtle, abstruse fine,

;
i.26~(h. gambhira dhamma), 1.487 (dhamma); S 1.33; iv.369
162
;
(pandita
in. 78;
-J-)
Sn 1126
Nipacca- vadin (adj.) [nipacca, ger. of nipateti+ vadin] speaking hurtfully Sn 217 (--dayakar) nipatetva appiyavacanani vattS SnA 272).
Nipajjati ^Sk.
1)
1
(gambhira duddasa
233. 276;
etc.
DA
I,
1.117;
VvA
pakara
Nd^ 350); Vbh 426; Miln 73 (ariyasaccesu kusala4-),

2]
232
PvA
16.
Cp. abhinipuna.
of no flavour, tasteless,
nipadyate, ni+
IV. 332
;
pajjati] to lie
;
;
down
;
(to sleep)
;
Nippakara
(adj.) [nis-t-
24'i
1.
;
nipajji J 1.279
11.
154
DhA 1.41J PvA 2.S0 aor. m.83 VvA 75, 7O PvA 74, 75.
150
: :
useless J 1.340.
93
ger. nipajja J
nipajjapeti
to
;
Cans, 17 (v. 44 "tthanacankama). lay down, deposit J 1.50, 253, 267

1.50
;
Nippakka
(adj.) [nis-i-
pakka] boiled, infused Vin 1.200.
i88 Cp. abhi.

III. 26,
DhA
VvA
76 ("etva rakkhapetha).
Nippajjati & Nipphajjati [Sk. nispadyate, nis-l- pajjati] to be' produced, be accomplished, spring forth, ripen,
result,
happen Dh.\
Nipatati fSk. nipatati. ni+patati] i. (instr.) to fall down, fly do\vn, descend, go out Vin 11. 192 (Bhagavato padesu sirasa n. bending his head at the feet of Bh.) PvA 60 (nippatissami - nikkhamissami v. 467 (id.); J 1.27S parivisayitva) - nikkhamitva Com.) Pv II. 8' (v. 1. 2. (trs.) to bring together, PvA 109 (cp. nippatati). to convene, in nipatamase (pres. subj.) " shall we con;
;
71
(phalar) ijjhati n.),
also nipphadeti
&
PvA 19 ( =upakappati), 120 (id.), pp. nipphanna. See nipphatti etc. cp. also abhi.
11.
4 (pph)
Nippafina (adj.)
{
[uis-t-
pafma] unwise, foolish
PvA
40, 41
BB
= dummati).
&
Nipphatati
[nis-l-
Nippatati
vene ?" J IV. 361. S3n.
See also nipadamase.
Cp.
come
V.
forth, go out
from
(c.
patati] to fall out; rush out, abl.) Via 11. 151 (nipphatati,
;
abhi,
1. nippatati); J v. 467 ( = nikkhamati Com. or nipatati ?). ger. nippacca (cp. BSk. nirpatya
is it
Av6
Nipadamase at
an old misreading & is *-o be = let us gather, bring corrected into nipatamase ( together -dedicate), unless it be read as nipphadamase
J
111.121J
is
:
1.209).
(=ido. set forth, prepare, give), in spite of Com. expl nikarapakara ( =nipaccakara. ?) upasagga (upap. 121 sajja .') damase (da) ti attho endorsed by MiiUer, P.O. It cannot be ni+pa-f p. 97 & Kern, Toev. p. 175. damase, since ni is -never used as secondary (modifying)
;
Nippatta (adj.) [nis-l-patta] i. without wings, plucked (of a bird) Vin iv.259. 2. without leaves J 111.496 ( = patita-patta) SnA 117 (puppha). Note nippatta at Dhs 1035 is to be read as nibbatta.
Nippatti see nipphatti.
verb-component (see ni A 2), & Bdhgh's expl" is popular ctym. Cp. nipatamase at J iv.361 (see nipateti).
Nippada
(?)
at
1.225 iêad
nipphada
(q. v.).
Nippadesa [Sk. *nispradesa, nis-H padesa] only in

abl.
instr.
&
= separately DhsA &
2. 30, 37,
297.
Nipanna
11103
4.?.
;
(adj.) [pp. of nipajjati] lying down J 1.151. 111.276 (kale while he was asleep), iv.167
279;
PvA
Nippanna see nipanna

Nippapanca S IV.370
;
nipphanna.
75.
-65 (spelt nippanna, opp. nikujja).

(adj.)
Nipannaka
= nipanna
Ps 11.209; J 1.151.
Nipalavita (pp) (Com. reading for vipalavita text). [Sk. viplavita, see plavati] made to swim, immersed, thrown into water J 1.326.
papanca] free from diffuseness (Tathagata) arama not fond of delay 1.65 (Neumann trsl. 1.119: " dem keine Sonderheit behagt ") A 111.431 iv.229 sq. Miln 262.
(adj.)
[nis-l-
Dh 254
;
Nippabha
(adj.) [nis-t-
prabha] without splendour J
11.
415
Miln 102.
Nippariyaya
[nis-l-pariyaya] distinction or I. without absence of explanation or demonstration 317 (ena not figuratively), 403 (desana) VvA
;
Nipaka
(adj.) [Sk. nipaka, ni-(- paka (pacati)] full grown, fully developed, in full strength J vi.327 (of a tree).
i .
difference,
falling down Nipata [Sk. nipata, ni-)- pata, of nipatati] Uh 121 (udabindu") VvA 279 (ditthi", a glance); PvA 45 (asa). -2. descending 1.453. 3. a particle, the gram, term for adverbs, conjunctions & interjections J V.243 (assu) PvA 11 (ma), 26 (vo), 40 (tag), Cp. vi", 50 (ca). 4. a section of a book (see next). san"
DhsA
320. 212.
2.
unchangeable, not to be turned Miln 113, 123,

palapa] free from prattle or talk, not
;
Nippalapa (adj.)
talking
[nis-l-
11.183 (apalapa-l(adj.) [nis-f

1 1
v.
1.
"palasa).
Nipataka
chapters
(adj;)
[to
nipata]
divided
into
sections
or
Nippalibodha unobstructed_Miln
palibodha] without hindrances
Dpvs
iv.16.
Nippadeti see nipphadeti.
Nipatana (nt.) [to nipatati] i. falling upon DhA 1.295. 2. going to bed VvA 71 (paccha" opp. pubbutthana). Cp. nipatin.
Nipatin
i. falling (adj.) [to nipatati] or flying down, chancing upon Dh 35, 36 (yatthakama" cittag yattha yattha icchati tattha tatth' eva nipatati DhA 1.295). 2. going to bed D i.6cj (paccha going to bed late). Cp. abhi^.
Nippapa
(adj.) [nis-l-papa] free

(adj.)
from
sin
Sn 257 =Dh 205.
'ni^paitrka = fatherless or *ni5priNippitika tika ?] a bastard J 1.133 (v. 1. nippitika q. v.).

[Sk.
Nippipasa (adj.) [nis-H pipasa] without thirst or desire Sn 56; Nd2 35i.
Nippitika (adj.) [nis-f piti-f ka] i. free from (feelings of) enjoyment (characteristic of 3rd jhana, q. v.) 1.75 1.81. 2. being unloved, a foster child etc. (.') see nippitika.
Nipateti [ni-l-Caus. of patati] to let fall, throw down into bring to fall, injure fig. cast upon, charge with (c. loc.)
; ;
Nippijana
HippQana
J
III.
197
Nipphotana
th.).
Nibbatteti
(nt.)
(nt.)
160.
[nis+pilaDa] squeezing, pressing: a blow Cp. abhinippilana.
[nis -l-
pothana] beating S iv.300
(v.
1.
Cp. nippothana.
[nis-f-
Hipplleti [nis+pUeti] to squeeze, press, clench, urge J 1.O3, Pass, nippiliyati, only in ppr. nippiliyamana being 223.
Nipphoêti
potheti] to beat down, smother, crush
S i.ioi, 102.
urged Vin
11.303
VvA
138
PvA
31, 192.
Cp. abhi.
Ifippnrisa (adj.) [nis+purisa]

2.
i.
without men
PvA
;
177.
Nibaddha
stable,
(adj.) [ni-t-
baddha] bound down

;
to,
i.
e. (i)
fixed,
without men, executed by females (female devas) only (of turiya = a female orchestra) Vin 1.15 D 11. 21 Vastu 111.165 (nijpuruêna nalakena) Cp. J V.506. & AvS 1.32 1 (nispurujena turyena see also note in Index p. 229), whereas Divy 3 (see Index) has nisparusa
(soft),
with
V.
1.
nispuru$a.
Miln 398 (a, sure J iv.134 (bhattavetana) At unstable. sayana). 1.243 two kinds of carika (wanderings, pilgrimages) are distinguished, viz. nibaddha definite, regular and anibaddha indefinite, pressed, urged pilgrimage. asked, irregular (2) (3) nibaddharj (nt. as adv.) constantly, J 111.277. v.95, 459; always, continually J i.ioo, 150; 111.325 VI. 161 PvA 267 (vasanaka) DhA 11.41, 52 sq.
DA
Nippesika [cp. Sk. nispe$a clashing against, bounce, shock, 1.8 ni5+ pis] one who performs jugglery, a juggler
Nibandha
= nippeso
silag etesan ti
DA. 1.91); A
111.
iii.
Hippesikata (f.) [abstr. fr. prec] jugglery, trickery (cp. Kern, Toev. p. 1 76) Vbh 353 (expl'' at Vism 29) Miln
;
[Sk. nibandha. ni-f^ bandha] bi'nding, bond; attachment, continuance, continuity S 11.17; ^vA. 259, 260 (perseverance), ace. nibandhai) (often misspelt for Cp. vi". nibaddharj) continually VvA 75.
383-
Hippothana
(nt.) [nis+ pothana of path to crush] crushing, beating, destroying SnA 390.
2. to Nibandbati [ni-f bandhati] i. to bind Miln 79. mix, apply, prepare Vin 11. 151 (anibandhanlya unable to be applied, not binding) J r.201 (yagubhattag).
;
3.
to press, urge, importune
J 111.277.
;
Nipphajjati see nippajjati.
Hipphajjana
na f. ?) [n. abstr. fr. nipp(h)ajjati] resulting, procedure, achievement, plot J iv.83.

(nt.) (or
(f-). fcp. Sk. ni$patti] result, accomplishment, end, completion, perfection J 1.56, 335 (of VvA 138 vi.36 dreams), 343, 456; iv.137 (sippe) (sippa) DhA 11.6 (import, meaning, of a vision) DhsA 354 PvA 122, 282 (sippe) Nett 54. Cp. abhi.
Nibandhana (nt.) [ni-t- bandhana] tying, fastening binding, bond; (adj.) tied to, fettered Sn 654 (kamma") j
Miln
78, 80.
[ni-t-
Nipphatti
efiect,
Nibodbati to take
111.151
waken, at Th
bodhati] to attend to, to look out for, Caus. nibodheti to ( = ganhati). 3, 22 is probaWy to be read as vibodheti.
Ripphattika (adj.)
(evar) of
[fr.
nipphatti] having a result J 111.166
such consequence).
Nibbatta (PP) [Sk. nirvftta, nis-l- vatta, pp. of nibbattati] existing, having existed, being reborn Vin 1.2 15 (n. bijai) phalai) fruit with seed) J 1. 168 11. 1 1 1 PvA 10 (niraye), 35 (petayoniyag), 100 (pubbe n.-fhanato patthaya) Miln 268 (kamma, hetu" & utu").Cp. abhi.
; ;
Mipphanna
fected,
(adj.) [pp. of nippajjati] accomplished, perbrained S 1.215 ("sobhin, spelt nippanna) J IV. 39 (sippa master of the art, M.A.) DhA 111.285 (sasse) DhsA 316; in phil. determined, conditioned Kvu XI. 7 XXIII. 5 Vism 450 Pts. of Controversy, 395. Cp. abhi, pari". See also Cpd. 156, 157.
; ; ; ;
Nibbattaka (adj.) [cp. nibbatta] producing, yielding PvA 26 (phala g kusalakammai]), 126 ( = sukha" = sukha
vaha).
Nibbattati [nis-t-vattati] to
out),
arise,
Hipphala (adj.) [nis+phala] without fruit, barren in a not without fruit, i. e. amply rewarded (dayaka, the
giver of good gifts)
come out from (cp. E. turn become, be produced, result, come into being, be reborn, ex-ist (=nir-vatt)Dh 338; Pvi.i' (nibbattate); ThA 259 ( = jayati); DhA ill. 173; PvA 8
Pv
1.4^
5*,
PVA
194
Sdhp
504.
Hippbalita (adj.) [Sk. nispharita, pp. of nipphaleti, nis + pbaleti] broken out, split open J 1493 (lasi = nikkhanta Com. v. I. nipphalita).
;
= uppajjati) 71 (id.); ger. nibbattitâ J 11.158 (kapi( PvA 14 yoniyar)); PvA 68, 78; aor. nibbatti J 1.221 (Avicimhi), 67 (petesu), 73 (amaccakule). pp. nibbatta (q. v.). Caus. nibbatteti (q. v.). Cp. abhi.
Nibbattana
Ripphipitatta (nt.) [nis+phSriita+ tvai)] state of being free from sugar or molasses J 111. 409.
(nt.) [abstr. fr. nibbattati] growing, coming forth; (re)birth, existence, life J 11.105; PvA 5 (devaloke n-araha deserving rebirth in the world of gods) 9,
67
etc.
Ripphadaka
ing
(adj.) [fr. nipphadeti]
producing, accomplishpunilai)).
DhsA
47
PvA
147 (sukha
-"ij
Rippbadana (nt.) [Sk. nijpadana, to nipphadeti] accomplishment Miln 356 DA 1. 195.

;
Nibbattanaka (adj.) [fr. nibbattana] i. arising, coming out, growing ThA 259 (akkhidalesu n. pijika) - - 2. one destined to be reborn, a candidate of rebirth J 111,304
(sagge).
Ripphadar [n. ag. =Sk. nijpadayitr cp. nipphaditar] one who produces or gains S 1.225 (atthassa read nipphadj,
;
Nibbattapana (nt.) [fr. nibbattapeti, see nibbatteti] reproduction Miln 97.

Ribbatti (f) [Sk. nirvjtti, nis-t- vatti] constitution, product Vism 199, 649 VvA 10. Nett 28, 79 rebirth J 1.47 Cp. abhi.
; ; ;
nom. for nippada).

Rippbidita [pp. of nipphadeti] (having) produced, producing (perhaps = nipphaditar) VvA 113.
Ripphaditar
to nipphadeti, cp. nipphidar] one or accomplishes PvA 8 (read " so nip phadlta " for sS. nipphadikS). Cp. nipphadita and nipphadaka.
[n.
ag.
Ribbattita
(adj.)
[pp.
who produces
brought forth
PvA
of nibbatteti] done, produced, 150 (akusalakamina = akata).
Nibbattin (adj.) [fr. nSbbatti] arising, having rebirth, in neg. anibbattin not to be bom again J vi.573.
Nibbatteti [nis+ vatteti, Caus. of nibbattati] to produce, bring forth practise, perform to bring to light, find something lost (at Miln 218) Nd' = janeti (s. v.); J PvA 76 (jhanani), 111.396 (jhanabhiQiiai)) 1.66, 140
; ; ; ;
RipphUeti [Caus. of nippajjati] to bring forth, produce accomplish, perform J 1.185 (libhasakkSrai)) v.8i Miln 299 VvA 32, 72 (grd. nipphidetabba, n. of abla;
tive case); Sdhp abhinipphiadeti.
319,
426.
pp.
nipphadita.
Cp.
IV
Nibbanka
198
Nibbana
It is therefore not transcendental. The first and most important way to reach N. is by means of the eightfold Path, and all expressions which deal with the realisation of emancipation from lust, hatred and illusion apply to practical habits and not to speculative thought. N. is realised in one's heart; to measure it with a speculative measure is to apply a wrong standard. A very apt and comprehensive discussion of nibbana is found in F. Heiler, " Die buddhistische Versenkung " (Miinchen' 1922), pp. 36-42, where also the main literature on the subject is given. N. is the untranslatable expression of the Unspeakable of that lor which in the Buddha's own saying there is no word, which cannot be grasped in terms of reasoning and cool logic, the Nameless, Vndefinable (cp. the simile of extinction of the fiame which may be said to pass from a visible state into a state which cannot be delined. Thus the Saint (Arahant) passes into that same state, for which there is
30; Miln 200; Sdhp 470. pp. nibbattita (q. v.); 2nd Caus. nibbattapeti to cause rebirth DhA 111.484 sue also nibbattapaiia. Cp. abhi.
ISJibbanka (adj.) [ni^
vanka] not crooked, straight
DhA
l<itbbaijeti
[nis+ vajjcti] to throw away, to do without, to

I,
1
avoid
Th
105.
i.
Kibbana
(adj.)
[an cC'str. fr. nibbana. see nibbana I.; Frcq. nibbana as v. I. instead of nibbana] ' withoui cr.ivings Sn 113! (nikkamo nibbano) Dh 283 (nibbaT.ia p!.) '. . 511" {better reading nibbana, in phrase van.'; niLibaii.M) agatar)," as found at 111.346 = Th :, U):, although llu- latter has nibbanag in text),
2.
;
J H.358. cp. vana*.
[Sk. nirvana]
without
forest,
woodless
cxr>l''
by "
!iittanhabr.
ag nibbanam eva upagatar) "
VvA 213.
Nibbanatha (adj.) fnis 4- vanatha] free from lust or cravings 5 i.So, 80 (.so 'haij vane nibbanatho visallo) Th i, 526 Dh 344 Davs 1.18
1
Kibbasana
(adj.) [nis+
vasana] no longer worn, cast
off (of
cloth) S 11.202, 221.
"no measure" (i. e. no dimension): " atthangatassa na pamanam atthi >ena nag vajju tag tassa The simile in v. 1074 " acci yatha n' atthi " Sn 1076. vata-vegena khitto atthag paleti, na upeti sankhag evag muni namakaya vimutto atthag paleti, na upeti sankhag "). Yet, it is a reality, and its characteristic
.
Nibbshati [nis+bahati] tu stretch out J HI.185 (asJij) to pull out j V.269 (jivhar) =jivha;i b.il.Uena n. 275). See also nibbaheti & nibbahapeti.
;
Kibbati [see nibbuta ctym influenced in meaning by Sk. nirvati, nis+ vati to blow, i. e. to make cool, see vayati 6 nibbapeti] (instr.) to cool off (lit. & fig.;, to get cold, to become passionless Sn 235 (nibbanti dliira yathayag padipo = vijjhayanti yathayaij padipo nibbuto evag
:
nibbanti KhA 194, 195), 915 (kathag disva nibbati bliikkhu = r5gar) etc. nibbapeti Nd' 344); J iv.391 (payasag). See also parinibbati (e. g. Vbh 42O).
Ribb&na blow "
(nt.).
I.
Etymology
Although
nir+ va
"to
already in use in the Vedic period (see nibbapeti), wt- do not Cnd its distinctive application till later ar.d more cornmonlv in popular u.se, where va is fused with vr in thi.-'. sense, viz. in application to the .;xtin(Tuisl-.ing of" fire, which -s the prevailing Buddhist conception of the term Only it the older texts do we find references tc a biiniic c' the Uinnd and theilamc but by far the most o-'minon metaphcr and th.at which governs the whole idea of nibbana finds expre; ;ion in the putting out of five by other means of extinction than by blowing, which latter process rather tends to incite the fire than to extinguish it. The going out of the fire may be due to covering it up, or to depriving it of further fuel, by not feeding it, by withdrawing the cause of its production. Thus to the Pali etymologist the main reference is to the root vf (to cover), and not to va (to blow). This is still more clearly evident in the case of nibbuta (q. v. ior further discussion). In .erbal compn. nis+ va (see vayati) refers only to the (non-) emittance of an odour, which could never be used for a meaning of " being exhausted " moreover, one has to bear in mind that native commentators thcni;:elves never thought of explaining nibbSna by anything like blowing (vata), but always by nis+ vana (see nibbana).
;
(cp. liSk. nirvo;.ia) is
features may be described, may be grasped in terms of earthly language, in terms of space (as this is the only means at our disposal to describe abstract notions of time and mentality): e. g. accutag fhanag, parag, amatag padag, amata (& nibbana-) dhatu. It is the speculative, scliolastic view and the dogmatising trend of later times, beginning with the Abhidhamma period, which has more and more developed the simple, spontaneous idea into an exaggerated form either to the positive (i. e. seeing in N. a definite state or sphere of existence) or the negative side (i. e seeing in it a condition of utter annihilation). Yet its sentimental value to the (exuberant optimism of the) early Buddhists (Rh. Davids, Early Buddhism, p. 73) is one of peace and rest, perfect passionlessness, and thus supreme happiness. As Heiler ;t the words of P. Otto (Das Heiliê etc. 1917: quoted \. c. p. 41) describes it," only by its concept Nirvana is something negative, by its sentiment, however, a positive item in most pronounced form." may also quote Kli. Davids' words " One might
We
hll
,-.ost
columns with the

beautiful
praises,
many
Pali
passages in
them among the poetry and prose,

of
hwished on
this condition of
mind, the state of the
man
For Udhgh's
The
del" of nibbana see e. g. Vism meanings of n. are i. the going out of a

:
293.
or fire (popular meaning). 2. health, the sense of bodily well-being (probably, at first, the ptissing away of feverishncss, restlessness). 3. The dying out in the heart of the threefold fire of raga, dosa & moha ill-will lust, & stupidity (Buddhistic meaning). 4. the sense of spiritual well-being, of security, emancipation, victory and peace, salvation, bliss. II. Import and Hange of the Term. A. Nibbana is purely and solely an ethical state, to be reached in this birth by ethical practices, contemplation and insight.
lamp
perfect according to the B. faith. Many are the pet names, the poetic epithets, bestowed upon it, each of them for they are not synonyms emphasising one or other phase of this many-sided conception the harbour of refuge, the cool cave, the island amidst the floods, the place of bliss, emancipation, liberation, safety, the supreme, the transcendental, the uncreated, the tranquil, the home of ease, the calm, the end of suffering, the medicine for all evil, the unshaken, the ambrosia, the immaterial, the imperishable, the abiding, the further shore, the unending, the bliss of effort, the supreme joy, the ineffable, the detachment, the holjcity, and many others. Perhaps the most frequent in the B. texts is Arahantship, the state of him who is worthy and the one exclusively used in Kurope is Nirvana, the dying out,' that is, the dying out in the heart of the fell fire of the three cardinal sins sensuality, ill-will, and stupidity (Sagyntta iv.^sr, 261)," {Early Buddhism pp. 72. 73.) And Heiler says (p. 42 " Nirvana is, although it might sound a parado.x, 1. c.) in spite of all conceptional negativity nothing but eternal salvation,' after which the heart of the religious yearns on the whole earth." The current simile is that of fire, the consuming fire of passion (rSg-aggi), of craving for rebirth, which has to be extingui-shed, if a man is to attain a condition of indifference towards everything worldly, and which in thv end, in its own good time, may lead to freedom from
made
'
'
'
'
NibbSna
rebirth altogether, to certain and final extinction (parinibbana). I'ire may be put out by water, or may go out of itself from lack of fuel. The ethical state called
199
.
Nibbana
.
.
moha
of
.):
idag vuccati nibbanag S iv.2Si.

; ;
ic
Nibbana can only
rise
from within.
It is therefore in
the older texts compared to the fire going out, rather than to the fire being put out. The latter point of view, though the word nibbana is not used, occurs in one or two passages in later books. See J 1.2 12 Miln SnA 28 Sdhp 584. I-'or the older view see 346, 410 M 1.487 (aggt anaharo nibbuto, a fire gone out through lack of fuel) Sn 1094 (akiilcanai) anadanag etag dipag anaparai) Nibbanai) iti) S 1.236 (attadandesu nibbuto sadanesu anadano) S 11.85 (aggikkhandho purimassa upadanassa pariyadana aiiiâssa ca anupahara anaharo nibbiyeyya, as a fire would go out, bereft of food, because the former supply being finished no additional supply is forthcoming) sa-upjdano devanai) indo na parinibbayati, the king of the gods does not escape rebirth so long as he has within him any grasping S IV. 102 paragu sabbadhammanai) anupSdaya nibbuto A 1. 162 paragato jhayi anup nibbuto, a philosopher, freed, without any cause, source, of rebirth A iv.290
;
chandaraga-vinodanag nibbanapadag accutag Sn 1086 kusalo ca jahati papakag ragadosamoha-kkhaya parinibbuto I'd 85: ye 'dha pajahanti kSmaragag bhavaragdnusayan ca pahaya parinibbanagata Vv 53^'. vana sabba-sagyojan' atitag vana nikkhantag vanato ti nibbanag agatag A 111.346 tanhS-sankhata-vanAbhavato nibbanag KhA 151 nibbanag SnA 253. 2. Aims: khema (tranquillity). atapT bhikkhu nibbav. 8
same
Amata S
naya bhabbo anuttarassa yogakkhemassa adhigamaya

27; ajarag aniarag khemag pariyessarai nibbutig acala (immovable, not to be disturbed), patto acalaUhanag Vv 51* accuta (stable) patthayag accutag
It
J 1.3
davaggi-nibbanai) the going out aggi nibbayeyya, should the fire go out aggikkhandho nibbuto hoti the 1.487 great fire has died out Miln 304 nibbuto gini my fire is out Sn 19. The result of quenching the fire (going out) is coolness (sita) and one who has attained the state of coolness is sitibhuta. sitibhuto 'smi nibbuto Vin 1.8 Pv 1.8' sitibhuto nirupadhi, cooled, with no more fuel (to produce heat) Vin 11. 156; A 1.138; nicchato nibbuto sitibhuto (cp. nicchata) A n.208 V.C5. anupadana dipacci viya nibbuta gone out like the flame of a lamp without supply of fuel ThA 154 (Ap. nibbanti dhira yath' ftyai) padipo the Wise go 153). out like the flame of this lamp Sn 235. This refers to the pulling out of the wick or to lack of oil, not to a blowing out; cp. vattii) paticca telapadlpo jSleyya S 11.86: Th 2, 116 (padipass' eva nibbanag vimokkho ahu cetaso). The pulling out of the wick is expressed
(etc., see nibbuta). of the jungle fire J
1.2 12
;
;
padag S 111.143: chandaraga-vinodanag nibbanapadag 1086. nekkhamma (renunciation, disaccutag Sn vana nibbanag agatag kamehi nekpassionateness), paragu (victor), paragu khammaratag A in. 346. sabbadhammanag anupada ya nibbuto A 1.162 (cp. santipada (calm, comA IV.290 with tinno paragato). santimaggag posure), santi ti nibbutig flatia Sn 933 eva bruhaya nibbanag sugatena desitag Dh 285 s. =acala VvA 219. samatha (allayment, quietude), sabbasankharasamatho nibbanag S i.i36sa. sotthi (welfare), saccena suvatthi hotu nibbanag Sn 235. abhinibbut-atto 3. The Heart : (a) atta (heart, self), Sn 456 thifatto frequent, e. g. parinibbuto th Sn 359
(b) citta (heart), aparidanto parinib" th Sn 370. dayhamana-citto SnA 347 (for abhiuibbutatto Sn 343). (c) hadaya (heart) nibbanag hadayasmig opiya 5 1. 199; matuhadayag nibbayate J 1.61: nibbapehi me hadaya-parilahag (quench the fever of my heart) mano nibbap tavade Miln 318. (d) mano (mind),
J 1.27
4.
disva
mano me
:
pasidi \'v
51)'*.
by
1 1
78(^1] okassayami ( =dipavattirj akaddhemi ThA Lehre des 7) cp. on this passage I'ischel, Lehen
lokapariyiiyag afinaya nibbuta Sn 235 nibbanti dhira dhira tinna etc. S 1.24 sabb&bhibhu dhiro sabbagantha-ppamocano It 122 Recognition of anicca (transitoriness. see nicca). aniccaditth' eva dhamme bhikkhu papunati safifii nibbanag ev' ajjhagapafifia. nibbanag A iv. 353. mug sapanua S 1.22 n' abhirato pafliâ S 1.38.
The Path
dhira.
&
Mrs. Rh. Davids. Buddhism 176; Neumann, 71 Lieder 298). pajjotass' eva nibbanai) like the going out of a lamp S i.i^gfsi. B. Since rebirth is the result of wrong desire (kdma, kilesa, asava, raga etc.), the dying out of that desire leads to freedom & salvation from rebirth and its cause or substratum. Here references should be given to: (i) the fuel in ethical sense (cp. A i aggi) (2) the aims to be accomplished (for instance, coolness = /)eace) (3) the seat of its realisation (the heart) (4) the means of achievement (the Path) (5) the obstacles to be removed. i. FHe/~ cause of rebirth & suffering; asava (intoxications), khinasava jutimanto te loke parinibbuta the wise who are rid of all intoxications are in this world the thoroughly free S v. 29 savaka asavanag khaya viharanti A iv.83 kodhag pahatvana parinibbinsu anasava (are completely cooled) A iv.98 asavakhino danto parinibbuto Sn 370 saggag sugatino yanti parinibbanti anasava those of happy fate go to heaven, but those not intoxicated die out Dh 126; nibbanag adhimuttanag atthangacchanti asava Dh 226 asavanag khaya bhikkhu nicchato parinibbuto It 49 vimutti-kusuma-sai^channo parinibbissati anasavo Th
: : ;
Buddha
adhigacchanti A 1.162 nipaka asesag parinibbanti It 93. bhikkhu panihitena cittena avijjag bhecchati vijjai. vijjag uppadessati ng sacchikarissati the bhikkhu with devout heart will destroy ignorance, gain right cognition 6 realise Nibbana A i.S idh" afinaya parinibbati anasabb' asave parifliiaya parinibbanti savo A 111.41
pandita pandita
nipaka.
;
&
anupubbena
n''g
I,
1
loci.
131.
kama (cravings) nikkamo nibbano Nago Sn kilesa-(nibbana) vice (only certain comin
:
mentaries), kilesa-nibbanass' Api anupada parihibbanass' dpi santike OhA 1.286 upadanag abhavena anupidiyitva kilesa-nibbanena nibbuta DhA iv.i94. nibbida (disenchantment). Nibbanag ekanta-nibbidaya virdpaya etc. sagvattati S 11.223 nibbijjha sabbaso kame sikkhe nibbanag attano Sn 940. raga virago nirodho nibbanag S I.I3(>;%:: dcsento virajag dhammag nibbanag akutobhayag S 1.192; 70 ragakkhayo (dosa
anasava Vbh 426. nibbanag adhi5. The Obstacles : gantha (fetter), gantabbag sabba-g-pamocanag S 1.210; It 104 gabbhaseyya (rebirth), similarly It 122 (see above), na to punam upenti gabbhaseyyag, parinibbanagata hi nivarana (obstacles), pafica n. sitibhuta Vv 53**. punabbhava (rebirth), anibbana-sagvattanika S v. 97. nibbapehi maharagag madayhitthopunappunag S 1.188 vibhavau ca bhavafk ca vippahaya vusitava khinapunabbhavo sa bhikkhu Sn 514 bhava-nirodha nibbanag sankhara (elements of life), sabbasanS n.117. khara-samatho nibbanag S 1.136: N. -sabbasankhara sagyojanani (fetters), sabbakhayissanti A 111.443. s. pahaya s-.ltitag vana Nibbanag agatar; A 111.34'! n'g sacchikarissati A 111.423: sagyojananag parikkhaya antara-parinibbayi hoti S v. 69. importance and general its ethical 111. Nibbana characterisation. L Assurance of N. (nibbanass' eva S 1.33 (ya.<;sa etadisag santike, near N.. sure of N.) sa etena yancna n. e. s. with the chariot yanag
A 11.39 sure of reaching N.) iv.75 (abhabbo parihanaya n. e. s. impossible to fail in the assurance of final release, of one " catuhi dhammehi sarnannagato, viz, sila, indriyaguttadvarata, bhojanaof the
Dhamma
mattaiiiluta. jagariya"); 111.33" ('d- wit'' appamadagaru ever active & keen); 11. .41' -It 40 (id. with appamada-rato); Sn 822.-2. Steps mid Mean': to N.:
:
Nibbana
200
dasag
(q.
Nibbana
(=sabba-sankhara-samatho) 1. 136 dhuvag niccag Kvu 121; nekkhammag A 1.147 (g nibbanag abhipassanto) datfhu khemato Vv 84*2. sabba-gantha-pamocanag (deliverance from all
nibbana-sacchikiriya, attainment of N., is mangalai] uttamaQ A- to be achieved by means of tape, brahmacariya and ariyasaccana-dassanar) Sn 267. brahmacariya (a saintly life) is n.-parayana (leading to N.) S III. 189, cp. V.218 also called n.-ogadha (with similar states of mind, as nibbida, virago, vimutti) ibid.
v.);
n.26=Ît 28,
cp.
It
29
(nibban'-ogadha-gaminai)
. . .
bi)).
stages of sanctification are also discussed under the formula " nibbida virago vimutti vimuttasmir) vimuttag iti i)anai} hoti: khina jati etc." (i. e. no more possibility of birth) S 11.124 =iv.86. dhamma Buddha's teaching as the way to N. " dhammavarar) adesayi n.-gamir) paramai) hitaya Sn 233 ahar) savakanag dhamraar) desemi sattanat) visuddhiya nassa sacchikiriyaya A v. 194, cp. pubbe dh.-thiti-nanag paccha nibbane ftSncin ti 141 S n.124. magga Those practices of a moral & good life embraced in the 8 fold Noble Path (ariyamagga). Sace atthi akammena koci kvaci na jiyati nibbanassa hi so maggo S 1.2 17; ekayano ayar) maggo sattanai) visuddhiya Nassa sacchikiriyaya 11.290 S V.167, 185 bhavayitva sucimaggar) n -ogadha-gamiVbh 426 adimhi silai) dasseyya, majjhe nag maggai] vibhavaye, pariyosanamhi nibbanai) N.-gamanai) maggai): tattha me nirato 1. 1 76. mano " my heart rejoices in the path to Nibbana " S 1. 186; N.-gamini pafipada iv.83 (the path to salvation). Cp. 4*7. 3. The Search for N. or the goal of earnest endeavour, arogya-parama labha nibbanai) paramai] sukhar), atthangiko ca magganar) khemar) amata-gaminai) " N. is a higher bliss than acquisition of perfect health, the eightfold Path (alone) of all leads to perfect peace, to ambrosia " 1.508, cp.
:
;
The
It 222= A 11.24; ties) S 1.2 10; 11.278 (sabbadukkha") yathabhutag vacanag S iv.195; yathasukhag (the Auspicious) A iv.415 sq. (chanda-) raga vinodanag Sn 1086 ragakkhayo (dosa, moha) S v. 8 ragavinayo (dosa, moha) ibid., santi (calm, peace) Vv go*' = Sn 204 (chandaraga-viratto bhikkhu pai\iianava
; ;
;
ajjhaga amatag santig nibbanapadag accutag) VvA 219 ( = acala); santimaggag eva bruhaya ng Sugatena desitag Dh 285 =Nett 36 sanditîkag akslikag etc. A 1. 158; same bhumibhago ramaniyo S iii.iog; sassasuvatthi Sn 235. tag Kvu 34 6. N. is realisable in
;
; ; ;
this world,
i.
e.
dhamme)
patta)
tions
;
in this life if it ts mature (difjhe va 11.18 = 115=111.163 ^.141 (dittha-dh-n-
11.228;
iv. 353
=358,
:
cp. 454.
8.
Defini-
DA
with regard to the destruction of the causes or substrata of life (cp. above I.) taijhiya vippahSnena as sabba-sankharang iti vuccati S 1.39 = Sn 1 109 samatho (calming down of all vital elements) Vin 1.5 S 1.136; A 11.118 = 111.164; IV. 423 V.8, no, 320, 354; akii^canag anadanag etag dipag an^parag ng iti nam brumi jaramaccu-parikkhayag Sn 1094 bhayanirodho raga-kkhayo (dosa", moha) n'g ti S 11.117; A v.9 virago nirodho ng in typical & very 5 IV.251 =261 freq. exposition at Nd2=S I.i36i. See also vana & tanha-sankhata-vanSbhavato ng SnA cp. the foil. 253; nikkhantag vanato ti ng KhA 151; kilesa-n
; ; ; ; ;
M
;
Dh
N. is the 2114 (" the fullest gain is for health etc. highest happiness " DhA 111.267). Similarly khanti paramar) tapo titikkha, ni) paramai) vadanti buddha 11.49 =Dh 184; nr) paramai) sukhai) : Dh 204 =Sn
:
237
=J
okkamanaya
111.195 id. n.''assa

:
Dh A
. .
203
viyakato bhikkhu Na A 1.281 nr) ajjhagamui) sapaiifla S i.'j2 devalokaii ca te yanti anupubbena n^g adhigacchanti pandita A 1.162 ng abhikankhati S 1.198; abhipassati A 1.147; tinnakathankatho visallo n.-&bhirato Sn 86 bhikkhu bhabbo anuttarar) sitibhavar) sacchikatur) panltAdhimutto hoti n.-4bhirato ca A 111.435 n.-Abhirato sabbadukkha pamuccati S 1.38; n.-ogadhag brahraacariyai) vussati n.-parayanag n.-pariyosanai) S Iii.i89=v.2i8 nr) gavesanto carami (Bodhisat, J 1.61). All means of conduct & all ideals of reason & intellect lead to one end only Nibbana. This is frequently expressed by var. similes in the phrase n.-ninna, pona, pabbhara, e. g. S v.75 = 134 = 137 = 19(3 V.244; A v.75, 134, 190, 244 = Vv 84*2 Saddahano arahatar) dhammarj n.291 pattiya sussusa labhate pafiflai) appamatto S 1.214 =
.
iv.iii sq. araka hoti

;
;
jhanag upasampajja cp. 230 sq. katu.
api anupada parinibbanass' Spi santike yeva DhA Dh 32). 7. N. as perfect wisdom and what is conducive to such a state (sagvattati). The foil, phrase is one of the oldest stereotype phrases in the Canon & very freq. it is used of all the highest means 6 attainments of conduct & meditation & may be said to mark the goal of perfect understanding & a perfect philosophy of life. It is given in 2 variations, viz. in a simple form as " upasamaya abhiiiiiaya sambodhaya
ass'
1.286 (on
Sn 186. cp. S 1.4^ Gotarao n.-patisarjyuttaya dhammiya kathaya bhikkhu sandasseti S 1.2 14 = 192 =210 Ud 80
;
n0 pariyesati A 11.247 n.-pariyosana sabbe dhamma A V.107; n.-ponai) me manasar) bhavissati, sagyojana pahanar) gacchanti A in. 443 odhunitvS malai) sabbag patva n.-sampadag muccati sabba-dukkhehi sa hoti sabbasampada A iv.239 nibbijjha sabbaso kame sikkhe ng attano Sn 940, cp 106 1. 4. Some Epithets of Nibbana: akutobhayag A 11.24= It '22; accutag padag (careyya aditta-siso va patthayag a. p.) S III. 143: Sn K186; patta te acalafthanag yattha gantva na socare Vv 51*; amatag A 11.247; 111.224 (Bhagava attha,<isa r.ir.ncsa a "assa data); Miln 319; Vv 64" (apapuranto a "assa dv5rag) VvA 85 (a-rasa) Vv 5020 (amatogadha maegd = nibb-g5niini patipada) asnosadhammag Sn 7,-,t kfiemag appatibhayag S IV.175 S i.i89 = Sn 454 Th 2, 350 (t(hane vimutta te patta te acalag sukhag); iM 1.508 (+ amatagaminag) A 11.247 (yogakkliemag anuttarag) same at A iii.294 Tt 37; Dh 23. tanhakkhaya Vv 73"; fhanag dud;
; ;
nibbanaya sagvattati," with ref. to majjhima pafipada of satta bojjhanga at at Vin i.io=S iv.331 =v.42i S V.80 and in a fuller form as " ekanta-nibbidaya viragaya nirodhaya upasamaya etc. as above " at D (of brahmacariyag), 285 11.251 1.189 (negative) III. 130 (sukhallikanuyoga, neg.) 136 (avyakatag, neg.) S 11.223 (brahmacariya) v. 82 (satta bojjhanga), 179 (satipatthana), 255 (iddhipada), 361 (ariyamagga), 438 Cp. n-sagvattanika S v.97 A 111.83, 326 sq. etc. (upekhasambojjhanga) Nd* 281 (neg. of tamo). Freq. is 8. N. as the opposite of raga (passion, lust). the comb" of viraga nirodha nibbana, almost used as three synonyms, thus at S 11.18; Vin 111.20 = 111; A 11. 118=111. 164 =lv.423=v.8=Nd2 under Nibbana; A 11.34 = It 88 (dbammanag aggag akkhayati, madanimmadano pipasa-vinayo Siaya-samugghato vattupacchedo tanhakkhayo virago nirodha nibbanag), cp. Vin 111.20;:^;. Similarly S 1.192 (Sugatag payirupasati desentag virajag dhammag nibbanag akutobhayag). Stmiles (cp. above II. 9. Various Characterisations A 4 & 5). sukkdbhijatiko samino aka^hag asukkag ng abhijayati D in. 251 A in. 384 sq. anicca sabbe sankhara dukkha "natta ca sankhata nibbanaB c' eva pafmatti anatta iti nicchayS Vin v.86. On anicca & anatta in rel. to N. see also S iv.133 sq. A iv.353 dukkhato & sukhato ng samanupassati A 111.442. On comparison with a lamp see e. g. S 1.159 = D 11.157 = Th I 905 (pajjotass' eva nibbanag vimokkho cetaso ahu), A IV. 3 (pajjotass' eva n. vimokkho hoti cetaso); te khiijablja aviriijhichanda nibbanti Sn 235 (
;
&
dhira yath4yag padipo). -abhtrata fond of N. (cp. III. 3) S 1.38 111.435 -ogadha merging into N. (of brahSr. 86 (visalla+ ) macariya) S HI. 189: v..?i8; A ii.26 = It 28; Vbh 426. cp amatogadha A v.107; -gamana (magga; cp. III. 2) leading to N. D 11.223 S 1.186, 217 A iv.83 (dhamma;)
;
Nibbapana
S
;
201
Nibbisati
Nibbik&ra (adj.) [nis-l- vikSra] steady, unchanged, steadfast; persevering J 1.66; PvA 178, 253 (-(-nicca); Sn.\
189,
V.I I ; Sn 233 -dhatu the sphere or realm of N. always in phrase anupadisesasaya n.-dhatuya parinibbayate Vin 11.239; III. 135; It 38, 121 Ps l.ioi ; cp. raga-
497
Vism
311.
[nis-l-
vinayo n.-dhatuya adbivacanar) S v. 8. See parinibbayin -ninna (+ pona, "pabbhara cp. III. 3) converging into N. A III. 443 Vv 84*2 & passim -patisafi;
;
Nibbicikiccha (f.) S 11.84 V.221 (

'
vicikiccha] surety, reliance, trust

;
= nikkankha) VvA
vyadh]
;
85 (=ekagsiki).
(dhammikatha cp. III. 2) relating or referring to N. S 1.114 = 192-210; Ud 80; -patta having attained N. (dittha-dhamma, see above III. 5) S 11.18 = 114 =
fiuta
;
Nibbij]hati
III.
163; -patti attainment of N. S 1.48, 2i4=Sn 186; -pada = Nibbana (see pada 3) Sn 204. -pariyosana ending in N. having its final goal in N. S 111.189 v. 218 A v. 107; -saijvattanika conducive to N. contributing toward the attainment of N. S v. 97 Nd^ 281 (a) cp. above III. 7; -sacchikiriya realisation of N. (identical with nana and constituting the highest ideal cp. above III. 2) Sn 267. Cp. also D 11.290 S v. 167 A ill. 423 -safiiia perception of N. A 111.443 -sampatti V.141 successful attainment of N. Kh vin.13; -satnpada the blessing of the attainment of N. A iv.239.
;
to pierce, transfix, ger. 153 (patodchi). (=pativijjhitva Nd' 420). nibbijjha Sn 940 pp. nibbiddha. Cp. abhi".
[nis-(- vijjhati,
( -I-
wound S
V.88
padaleti)
Sdhp
Nibbittlut (pp.) [nis-(- vittha, of nibbisati] gained, Vin IV.265 Sn 25 SnA 38.
; ;
earned
NibbiQâ (adj.) [Sk. nirviijna, pp. of nibbindati] ti'-ed of. disgusted with (c. instr. or loc), wearied of, dissatisfied with, "fed up" J 1.347; vi.62; Th 2, 478 (=viratta ThA 286); DhA 1.85 ("hadaya); VvA 207 ("rupa) PvA 159 (tattha-vasena n-manaso tired of living there), 272 ("rupa), 283 ("rupa, tired of: purohite).
Nibbidft (f) [Sk. nirvid,
;
Nibbapana
(nt.) [abstr. fr.
nibbapeti]
means
of extinguish-
f.
(also
BSk.
e. g.
Lai. V. 3.10)
&
ing, extinction,
quenching S 1.188 (cittag pari(Jayhati nibbapanari bruhi = allayment of the glow); A iv.320 (celassa n''aya chandag karoti try to put out the burning cloth) Miln 302 (jhjyamano n^g alabhamSno), 318 (parilaha).
: ;
Nibbapita (adj.) [pp. of nibbipeti] extinguished, put out, quenched J 111.99 ( = nicchuddha).
Nibbapeti [Sk. ni(r)varayati, Caus. of ni(r)varati, influenced in meaning by nirvapayati. Caus. of nirvati = make cool by blowing (e. g. RV x.i6"). See nibbuta on etym.j i. to extinguish, put out, quench S 1.188 (maharagar))
;
nirveda to nibbindati] weariness, disgust with worldly aversion, indifference, disenchantment. life, tedium, N. is of the preliminary & conditional states for the attainment of Nibbjina (see nibbana II B i) & occurs frequently together with viraga, vimutti & nibbana in etag ekanta-nibbidaya viragaya nirothe formula
:
dhaya
sambodhSya nibbanaya sagvattati
" this
It
93 (rig-aggir)
;
&
nibbapetva
aggir)
;
nipaka
;
parinibbanti) Pv 1.8' cp. aggir) nijjaleti J vi.495 (varina viya osincai) sabbai) darai) nibbapaye) Miln 304 (aggikhandhar) mahamegho abhippavassitva n), 318 (nibbapehi me hadaya-parilahar)), 410 (megho unhar) n.) DhA 11. 241 (fire); Sdhp 552 (bhavadukkh' 2. to cleanse, aggir)). purify (cittar). one's heart) Vism 305. See also nibbapana. pp. nibbapita.
leads to being thoroughly tired (of the world), to dispassionateness, to destruction (of egoism), to perfect 1.189 S v. 82, 179, 255, wisdom, to Nibbana," e. g. at In other connections A III. 83 iv.143 v. 2 16. fj6i in. 130 sq. Vin 1. 15 (nibbidSya cittag saothasi) S 11.30 III. 40 179, 189 iv.86, 141 (read nibbid.'iya for nibbindiya?); A 1.5 1,64; in. 19, 200, 325 sq. iv.99, 336 iv.47'. 473 Sn 340 Ps 1.195 v. 2 sq., 31 1 sq. J 1.97 Nett 27, 29 Vism 650. Cp. abhi". 11.43 sq. Vbh 330
'
Nibbayati [Sk. ni-(or nir-)vriyate. Pass, of nt(r)varati, influenced by nirvayati intrs. to cease to blow see on etyra. & Pali derivation nibbuta] i. to be cooled or refreshed, to be covered up = to be extinguished, go out (of fire), to cease to exist, always used with ref. to fire or heat or (fig.) burning sensations (see nibbana II. A end) aggikikhandho purimassa ca upSdanassa puriySdanS aflfiassa ca anupahara anaharo nibbSyeyya S 11.85 (opp. jaleyya) do. of telag & vat fig paficca telappadipo n. S II. 86 = 111. i26 = iv. 213 =v. 319 sace te purato so aggi nibbayeyya janeyyasi tvag aggi ayag nibbuto 1.487; A iv.70 (papa^ka n.); aggi udake tinukka viya n. J 1.21.1 matuhadayag n. J 1.61 aggi upadana-sankhaya n. Miln 304. aor. nibbayi [Sk. niravarij J 1.27 (mano n. was refreshed) 212 (aggi udake was extinguished) vi.349 (cooled down). n. 2. to go out (of light) Vism 4311 (dipa nibbayigsu the lights went out); ThA 154 (dipacci n, nirasana went out). See also pariniblnyati il- cp. nibbuta, nibbapeti, nibbapana.
;
: ;
Nibbiddha [pp. of nibbijjhati] i. in phrase pingala (with) disgustingly red (eyes) (perhaps = nibbinna ?) J v.42 (of broken up. i. e. much 2. with ref. to a road a giant). frequented, busy street J vi.2 76 (of vithi, bazaar, in contrast with a-nibbiddha-raccha carriage-road, which The reading patatthiyo at is not a thoroughfare. nibbiddha-vithiyo is the C. expl" J VI. 2 76, for which is to be corrected into pathaddhiyo).
Nibbindati [nis-(- vindati, vid'] to get wearied of (c. loc.)' to have enough of, be satiated, turn away from, to be In two roots A. vind: prs. nibbindati disgusted with. etc. usually in comb" with yirajjati & viniuccati (cp. nibbana III. 2). Vin 1.35 S n.94 iv.86, 140 A v. 3 Dh 277 sq. It 33 J 1.267 Miln 235, 244 Sdhp 612. Pv\ 36 (nibbinda-manasa) ppr. nibbindag S iv.86 B vid: Pot. nibbide ger. nibbindiya J v. 121 ("karin). (v. I. BB nibbije) J v. 368 ( = nibbindeyya Com.); ger.
; ;
;
'
nibbijjitva
J 1.82, & nibbijja Sn 448=S 1.124 (nibbijjapema = nibbijja pakkameyya SnA 393). pp. nib-
binna.
See also nibbida.

[nis-(-
Nibbiriya (adj.)
slothful,
weak
(adj.)
viriya] lacking in strength, indolent, PvA 175 ( = alasa. kusita], J iv.131

;
Nibbayin see pari".
Nibbihana
nibbahcti] leading out, removing, saving; (nt.) removal, clearance, refuge, way out Miln [Miln. the only 119, 198, 295, 309, 326 (magga). references I]
(adj.-n.)
ffr.
Nibbiyara without omissions J v.429
[nis-^ vivara]
;
VvA
SnA
61.
without holes or fi.'ssurcs. 275 (=ativa sangata).
Nibbisa [to nibbisati] earning, wages
Th
i,
606-1003 =
Miln 45
(cp.
Manu
vi.45)
38.
Nibb&hati
vahati] to lead out, carry out, save from, 188. 2nd Caus. nibbahapeti to have brought out, to unload (a waggon) Vin 11.159 (hiraftiiag)
[nis-f-
remove Miln
111.43.
Nlbbisanka
(adj.)
[iris-f-
visanka, Sk. viianka] fearless, not
hesitating,
undaunted SnA
See also nibbihana

[nis
-1-
&
nibbuyhati.
distinguishing
Nibbikappa
vikappa]
distinction,
Vism
193.
Nibbiiati [nis-^ visati] to enter into; to earn, gain, find, enjoy, only in pp. anibbisag not finding Th 2, 159 ( rr: avindanto ThA 142); J l.70=Dh 153. pp. nibSee also nibbisa. bittha.
Nibbisaya
202
Nimantaka
Nibbisaya (adj.) [nis+visaya] having no residence, banished, driven from (-") J 11.401.
Nibbisevana (adj.) [nis+ visevana] not self-indulgent, selfdenying, meek, tame, gentle J 11. 2 10 (dametva nibbisevanar) katva), 351 v. 34, 381, 45O vi.255 PhA 1.288 (cittar) ujug akutilar) n. karoti), 295; VvA 284 (bhava
; ;
KibbnsitattA (nibbusitattan ?) [Sk. 'nir-vasit-atman or nirvasitatvar) (nt. abstr.), to nis-vasati. cp. nirvasana = nibbisaya] a dislocated or disconcerted mind, unrest, uneasiness D 1.17.
(certainty, NibbecikicchS = nibbicikiccha Nd' 185 (opp. savicikiccha).
doubtlessness)
= jitindriya)
Nibbisesa (adj.) [nis-l- visesa] showing no difference, without distinction, equal, similar vi.355 Miln 249. J n.32
; ;
Nibbejaniya at S 1.124 should probably be read as nibbeâniya (rejecting, evading).
Nibbajjhati [ni-l- yujjhati, yndb. Pali form difficult to explain: niy = niyy = nivv=nibb] to wrestle, to fight with fists Vin 111.180. pp. nibbuddha.
Nibbethana (nt.) [Sk. nirvestana, fig. explanation Miln 28.
nis-l-
vethana] unwinding,
Nibbethita [pp. of nibbetheti] explained, unravelled, clear Miln 123 (f u).
made
Nibhnta
[Nibbuta represents Sk. nirvj-ta (e. g. AvS both pp. of vr, which in itself combines two meanings, as exhibited in cognate languages and in Sk. itself (a) Idg. uer to cover, cover
(adj.)
1.48) as well as nivrta,
Nibbetheti [Sk. nirvestate, nis+ vetheti, to twist round] I. to unravel, untwist, unwind; to explain, make clear
to cover"up, Sk. varutram (b) "nel to resolve, roll, move (Lat. volvo = revolve Gr. i'Xii, i\t'"i Sk. vaija reed =Lat. ulva Sk. urmi wave P. valli creeper, valita wrinkled), ner is represented in P. by e. g. vivarati to open, nivareti to cover, obstruct, nivarana, nivarana obstruction; 'ijel by aviita, khandh-avara. parivara, vyavaja (busy with = moving about), samparivareti. Thus we gain the two meanings comb'' and used promiscuously in the one word because of their semantic affinity (a) *nivrta covered up, extinguished, quenched., and (b) *nirvrta without movement, with motion finished (cp. nitthita), ceasing, exhaustion, both represented, by P. nibbuta. In derivations we have besides the rootform vr ( = P. bbu) that with guna vf (cp. Sk. varayati, vrayati) or vrB = P.* bba (with which also cp. pafivana = *prativarana). The former is in nibbuti (ceasing, extinction, with meaning partly influenced by nibbutthi=Sk. nirvrjti pouring of water), the latter in instr. nibbati and nibbayati (to cease or to go out) and trs. nibbapeti (Cans. to make cease, to stop or cool) and further in nibbana (nt. instr. abstr.) (the dying out)] (lit.) extinguished (of fire), cooled, quenched (fig.) desireless (often with nicchata & sTtibhuta), appeased, pleased, happy. (a) (lit.) aggi anaharo n. 1.487; Sn 19 (gini n. = magga-salila-sekena n. SnA 28); J IV. 39 (anibbute payase) Miln 304 (aggikkhandha), 346 (mahameghena n^g pathavig); ThA 154 (anupadana dip' acci) KhA 194 (padipo n.). (b) (fig.) comb"* with sitibhuta {& nicchata): Vin 1.8; A n.208 1.341 = D iii.233=Pug 5O. 61 A iv.410; v.65;'Sn 593, 707; Pv 1.8^. In phrase anupadaya nibbuta: S u.279; A 1. 162; iv.29o = Ph 414 ^Sn 638. In other connections: attadandesu n. sadanesu anadano S 1.236 = Dh 40f) --Sn 630 afifuiya nibbuta dhfra S 1.24 tadangan. S III. 43 ejanugo anejassa nibbutassa anibbuto It 91 vitatanho n. Sn 1041 tinna-sokapariddavo n. Dh 196; rfig" ?.ggimhi n. Cic n. mata. pita, nari n. veyyaJ 1.60 karanena Miln ^47; upadananai) abhavcna kiiesanibbancna n. DhA iv.ig4. See also abhinibbuta and
up
(Lat.
apcrio = 'apa-verio
")
upper garment. " cover

;
and
;
BB nibbedh") Pv iv.32 253 v. 1. BB nibbedh") Miln 3; Sdhp 153. 2. to deny, reject Vin 11.79; D 1.3 ( = apanetabba Com.); S in. 12 (v. 1. BB dh).' 3. to give an evasive answer Vin 111.162. See also
1.54
(nibbethiyamana,
v.
1.
(ento
= nivefhlyamana PvA
nibbejaniya.
pp. nibbethita,
q. v.
;
Nibbedha
vedha. to vyadh] penetration, insight adj. penetrating, piercing, scrutinising, sharp. Freq. in phrase nibbedha-bhagiya (sharing the quality of penetration), with ref. to samadhi. saniia etc. [cp. BSk. nirvedha" Divy 50; but also nirbheda" AvS n.i8i. of kusalamiilani expl*" as lobhakkhandhassa (etc.) nibbijjhanSni at Nett 274] D 111.251. 277; A in. 427 Vbh 330; Nett 21. 48. 143 sq., 153 sq. Vism 15, 88; DhsA 162. Also in nibbedha-gamini (paili\a) It 35; & dunnibbedha (hard to penetrate, difficult to solve Miln 155, 233 (pafiha) spelt dunnivetba at Miln 90).
[nis-l;
Nibbedhaka
sharp,
(adj.) [nis+ vedhaka, to vyadh] piercing, penetrating, discriminating only in f. nibbedhika (cp. avedhika), appl'' to paflfla (wisdom) in. 237, 268; S v. 197, 199; 1.356; A 1.45; II. 167; Nd' 235, 3' III. 152 410 sq., 416; V.15; Ps 11.20 1 (+ tikkha-pafli\a). 415. 689; J 11.9, 297; iv.267. ;
Nibbematika (adj.) [nis-l- vimati-(- ka] not disagreeing, of one accord, unanimous Vin 11.65 DhA 1.34.
;
Nibbhacceti
nirbhartsayati. threaten, revile, scorn J ui.338.

[Sk.
(adj.)
[nis-f-
nis-f bhaccheti]
to
Nibbhaya
fearless,
unafraid J 1.274
bhaya] free from fear or danger, mSo v.287 Vism 512.
Nibbhojati [Sk. ni- or nirbhujati. nis4- bhujati] to twist round, bend. wind, contort oneself Miln 253. Cp. vi.
Nibbhoga (adj.) [Sk. nirbhoga, nis-^bhoga'] deprived of enjoyment deserted, being of no avail, useless J vi.556
;
P\'
1.
12.
Cp.
[ni-(-
vi.
Nibbhoga
(otlha).
bhoga^
bending,
contortion
n.264
parinibbuta.
Nibyaggha see nivyaggha.

Nibha (adj.) [Sk. nibha, to bhiiti] shining: like, equal to, resembling (-) J v. 372 Vv 4i) Pv iv.32 VvA 122 (vanna=varina) Nd' 608.
;
;
Nibbnti (f) [Sk. nirvrtti. abstr. to nibbuta] allaymcnt, refreshment, cooling, peace, happiness 1.3 (khemai)
J
pariyessami nr)); Sn 228 (nikkamino nr) mana). 917. 933 (santi ti n"!] natva) Nd' 399
;
bhunja;
Pv
i.j*
(nî)
n'
adhigacchami = quenching of hunger
KhA
&
thirst)
Nibhata (f) [abstr. to nibha] likeness, appearance

27[to nibha]
ti
VvA
179
185 (^patippassaddha-kilesa-daratha).
[Sk.
Nibbaddha
(ist-fight
i.O
niyuddha, pp. of nibbujjhati] wrestling, ( = mallayuddhai) DA 1.85); DhsA 403.
Nibha
(f.)
(nibhati dippati
shine, lustre, splendour nibha).
VvA
Nibbayhati [Sk. niruhyate, nis-t- vuyhati. Pass, of vahati. cp. nibbahatij to be led out to (c. ace.) susanat) Th 2, 4I18 (ûpaniyati Th.\ 2S4); to be led out of = to be saved S i.i. cp. RV 1.117. 14; vi.(>2. 6.
:
Nibhati [ni-nbhati] to shine
VvA
179 (=- dippati).
Nimajihima (adj.) the middle one J v. 371.
Nimantaka
(adj.-n.)
one
who
invites Miln 305.
Nimantana
Nimantana
11.175;
(nt.)
203
Nimmadana
to barter, exchange for (c. instr.) pres. imper. nimina J V.343 ( =r parivattehi Com.); pres. ist pi. nimimhase
:
[to
nimanteti]
1.77;
i.iOG;
1.295;
invitation Vin 1.58 J l.iiO (n). 412;
Pug
55.
(nt.)
Nimantanika (adj.) inviting; quoted at Vism 393. 1.331

;
N. of a Suttanta
M
2;
fut. nimissati J v.271, J in. 63 ger. 453 (devatahi nirayag); aor. nimmini J 111.63 niminitva Milo 279.
J 11.369, pot. nimineyya
Nimantita [pp. of nimanteti] invited Sn p. 104 (bhattena to the meal), 86 ( = amantita), 141.
PvA
Nimisa
[cp.
;
the eyes nimesa.
Vedic nimis f. & nimina nt.] winking, shutting See also animisa not winking Davs v.26.
Nimanteti [Sk. nimantrayati, ni+manteti] to send a message, to call, summon, invite, coax (to = c. insti.) Sn 981 (nimantayi aor., asanena asked him to sit down) Nd^ 342; DhA in. 171 (ayir|su) DA 1.169; J VI. 365 VvA 47 (paniyena invite to a drink) PvA 75, 95. Cp. abhi. pp. nimantita, q. v.
; ;
Nimisata (f) [abstr. to nimisati] winking
J vi.336 (a).
Nimisati [Sk. nimi.sati, ni-l- misati] to wink D 11.20 (aniniisanto, not winking; v. 1. BB animm" J 111.96 (ummisati-H). Cp. nimisata.
;
Nimitta (nt.) [cp. Sk. nimitta, to ma, although etym. uncertain] I. sign; omen, portent, prognostication D 1.9 (study of omens = n. satthai) 1.92, q. v. for detailed Miln 79, 178. expi) J I.I I (caturo nimitte ndddasar)) Esp. as pubba" signs preceding an event, portents, warn-
DA
Nimilati (& Nimmilati) [ni-l- milati] to shut, close (the eyes) J 1.279; DhA 11. 6 (akkhini nimmilitug nasakkhi). Caus. nim(m)i-leti id. 1.120; DhA 11.28 (paralokag opp. ummileti) J 1.279; Vism 292 (akkhini ni).
Nimogga
foreshadowiugs S v. 154, 278, 442 It 76 (cp. Divy 193, of the waning of a god) J 1.48, 50 (32 signs before birth, some at DA 1.61), 59; Miln 298; Vism 577. 2. outward appearance, mark, characteristic, attribute, phenomenon (opp. essence) D in. 249 A 1.256; 111.319, 375 sq. IV. 33, 418 sq. J 1.420 Psi.6o, 91 sq., 164, 170 Mental reflex, image (with ref. Vbh 193 sq. 11.39, 64 Specified e. g. to jhana) Vism 123, cp. DhsA 167. pasadaniya S v. 156; paccaas foil.: ojarika S v.259 vekkhana" D 111.27S; Vbh 334; bahiddha-sankhara"
ings,
; ; ; ; ;
;
(adj.) [cp. Sk. nimagna, pp. of nimujjati] plunged, immersed in, sunk down or fallen into (-) (c. loc.) Vin III. 106 (guthakupe sasisakag n.); D 1.75; J 1.4; lH-393 (guthakalale), 415; Nd' 26; Pug 71 Miln 262
;
;
Sdhp
cpd.
573.
Nimujja (nimmujja)
[Sk. *nimajj-ya] diving, immersion, in umraujja-nimujja(g karoti) D 1.78. See ummujja.
Ps
sq.,
1.65 sq.
(
;
bala (opp. pandita")
111.163
'
A
;
1.102
mukha
103
;
= face)
1.80;
S 111.103; v.121;
S iii.io
; ;
;
rupa, sadda" etc.
M 1.296
A
sq.,
v.92, 97
Ps
87,
1.92,
;
samadhi etc. 112 samatha" D in. 213 subha (& asubha") S v.64, 103 sq. A 1.3
V.I
1.256 sq.
Nimujjati [Sk. nimajjati, ni-(- mujjati] to sink down, plunge Pug 74 into (with loc), dive in, be immersed A iv.i i iv.139; aor. J 1.66, 70; III. 163, 393 (kamakalale) nimujji J 11.293 PvA 47 (udake). Caus. nimujjati (so read for nimujjati J v. 268) & nimujjapeti to cause to sink or dive, to drown J 111.133; iv.142 (navag). pp.
;
34; Vism 178 sq. nimittar) thing the object of a thought, to catch up a theme for reflection Vin 1.183, cp. S v 150 sq. (r) ugganhati) I.I 19 (=five sorts of mental images); Nd* 659; DhsA 53 (=akara). See below n-gahin & animitta. nimittar) parivajjeti to discard the phenomenal S 1.188 in nimittar) karoti to pick out Sn 341. 3. mark, aim the aim, to mark out J v. 436 Nd^ 235, 1'' Miln 418. 4. sexual organ (cp. lakkharia) Vin 111.129 (n. & a, as term of abuse) see also kaja & kotacika. 5. ground, reason, condition, in nimittena (instr.) and nimittag (ace.) as adv. =by means of, on account of DhA 111.175 (instr.) PvA 8. 97 (jati-nimittarj), 106 (kig nr|=kiBsa hetu), 242 (yag nr) = yato nidanag). gahita-nimittena "by means of being caught" Vism 144 DhsA 116 (read trsl 154 accordingly!), adj. nimitta (-) caused by, referring to PvA 64 (marana-nimittag rodanag). animitta free from marks or attributes, not contaminated by outward signs or ajjpearancc, undefilcd, unaffected, unconditioned (opj). sa) S 1.188; IV. 225 (phassa), 268, 360 (samadhi) 1.296 (cetovimutti) A 1.82 111.292 iv.78 Vin in. 129 Th i, 92 D III. 219, 249 Dh 92 Sn 342 Ps 1.60, 91 11.36, 59 sq. (vimokha), 65 sq., 99; Dhs 530 'read a 1-^;,=./. Vism 236; DhsA 223 (absence of the 3 lakkhaijas) Miln 333, 413 Dh.\ 11.172 ThA 50. See a.lsoCpd. 199, 211*. sanimitta S v.213 sq. A 1.82. -&nusarin following outward signs ( = gahin) A 111.292 Nett 25 -kamma prognostication, prophecy Vin v. 72 Vbh 353; -karana = gahin S iv.2g7; -gahin " taking signs," enticed or led away by outward signs, entranced with the general appearance, sensuously attracted. D 1.70 (cp. Dialogues 1.80) 111.225 S iv. 104, 168 A II. 16 111.99 V.348 Pug 20, 24, 58 Dhs 1345 Miln 367, 403. Cp. Vism 151, 209.
200 ganhati to make some;
nimugga
Nimujiana
q. v.
(nt.) [Sk.
nimajjana] diving, ducking; bathing
PvA
Nimesa
47.
[
= nimisa,
cp.
Vedic nimesa] winking Miln

S
1.2 (v.
1.
194.
Nimokkha = vimokkha
Nimba
[Sk.
SS
vi", preferable).
nimba, non-Aryan] the
Nimb
tree
(.Azadi-
rachta Indica), bearing a bitter leaf, & noted for its hard wood Vin 1.152 (kosa). 284 (id.), 201 ("kasava) A 1.32 V.212; Vv 33-' (mutthi, a handful of N. leaves); J DhsA 320 ("panna, the II. 105, 106; DhA 1.52 (kosa) VvA leaf of the N. as example of tittaka, bitter taste) 142 Cpalasa) PvA 220 ("rukkhassa daiidena katasfila).
;
;
NimmaQsa
Pv.\ 68.
(adj.)
[nis-l-magsa]
fleshless
1.5S,
364;
Nimmakkha
(adj.) [nis-f makkha, cp. Sk. nirmatsara without egotism, not false, not slandering Sn 56 (cp. Nd^ 356 niakkha nifthuriya see also SnA 108. paraguna-vinasana-Iakkhano makkho).
;
Nimmakkhika
J 1.262
:
(adj.)
1.59.
[Sk.
ninnakîka]
free
from
flics
DhA
Nimmajjana (Nimminjana
pifinaka
jani)
;
?)
[*mrd-yana
Aryan] a kind of (oil-)cake
Vv
VvA 147); Pv PvA 47 (doni).

(nt.)
fnis-l-
1.10'
perhaps non? (niminajjani tila("minjana, v. 1. B13 "maja'-'^

.
Nimmathana
Vism 234
Nimmatheti
J i.3.(".
mathana] crushing
111.404;
(sattu");
DhA
VvA
in. 252
284.
[nis-l- matheti] to crush out, suppress, destroy Cp. abhimatthati.
Nimmadana
ing,
Niminati [Sk. niminoti in diff. meaning, the P. meaning being ng mflucnced influenced by ma; ni-(- minati, mi to fix, measure cp Sk. nimaya barter, change] to turn round, change
(nt.) [to nimmadeti] touching, touch, crushsubduing A 11.34 (mada-nimmadana, crushing out pride; may, however, be taken as nis-(- mada of mBd =
" de-priding,"
lit.
disintoxication);
Bu
1.81
Vism
293.
Nimmadaya
Nimmadaya
(adj.)
204
grd.
of
Niyyatta
niyamena
63
;
[Sk.
nirmrdya.
nimmadeti]
n.
DhA
sq.
;
suppressible
Hi. 83)
11.243.
Kvu 609
;
Dhs 1028
J 1.44 (bodhiya) Pug 13, 16, sq. (micchatta" etc. cp.

;
Nimmaddana
[nis+ mrd] touching, crushing Miln 270 (na vato hattha-gahaijar) va nimmaddanai) va upeti the wind cannot be grasped).
(nt.) (nt.)
Dhs. trsl. 266, 267), 1414, 1595: Vbh 17, 24, 63, 319, 324 Miln 193 Tikp 168 (micchaditthi) DhA 111.170 ; PvA 211. Discussed in Pis. of Contr. (see Index).
;
;
aniyata see separately.

Niyati
(f.)
;
Nimmanussa
absence of
[nis+ raanussa+ ya]
void
of
men,
men
[cp. Sk. niyati, ni-f
J 111.148.
yam]
;
necessity, fate, destiny
1.53
DA
1.161
VvA
341
PvA
254.
Nimmata
Sdhp
[nis+mala] free from impurity, stainless, clean, pure A iv.340 Dh 243; N.d' 586; Vism 58;
(adj.)
;
Niyama
250.
Nimmata-pitika (adj.) [nis-i- mata-pitika] one who has neither mother nor father, an orphan DhA n.72.
Nimm&tar
nirmStr, n. ag. of nimminati] maker, builder, creator D 1.18, 56 (in formula: brahma katta nimmata .).
[Sk.
. .
. . .
Nimmadeti [either = Sk. nirmrdayati (m^) or *nirmadayati to nirmada free from pride = nirmana] to crush, subdue, humiliate; insult D 1.92 (v. 1. maddeti;=DA 1.257 nimmadati nimmane karoti), 93, 96.
Sk. niyama, ni-i-yam; often confused with hiyama] i. restraint, constraint, training, self-control Miln 116 (yama-l-); PvA 98 (yama-|-). 2. definiteness, certainty, limitation DhA 111.83 (catumagga", v. 1. niyama); SnA 124 (niyama); DhsA 154; PvA 166 (ayai) n. sarjsaren' atthi law, necessity). aniyama indefiniteness, choice, generality DhsA 57; VvA 16 (yag kinci aniyame, i. e. in a general sense), 17 (same of ye keci) PvA 175 (va saddo aniyamattho= indefinite). niyamena (instr.) adv. by necessity, necessarily PvA
[cp.
=
;
3.
niyamato (abl ) id. DhsA 145, 304 (so read). 287 natural law, cosmic order in Commentarial literature
;
this
DA
was fivefold utu-, bija-, kamma-, on D li.i I Dial. 11. 8 DhsA 272
;
citta-,
trs.
dhamma-
360.
Nimmana'
(nt.) [Sk. nirmaija, see nimminati] measuring production, creation, work issara-n-hetu caused by God II. 122 A 1.173 Vbh 367. N.-rati deva a class 1.218 It 94 Vism 225 i.i 14 of devas, e. g. at ThA 169 VvA 149. Cp. (para-) nimmita.
;
Niyamana
DA
niyamana, to niyameti] fixing, settling, explanation in detail Miln 352 (lakkha-n aiming at the target) VvA 22 (visesattha) 231, PvA 255 (so read for nigamana ?).
(nt.) [Sk.
definition,
Nimmana' (adj.) [Sk. nirmana, nis+mana] pride, humble DA 1.257.

Nimmaniyati
[Pass,
free
from
Niyameti
fix
;
[cp. Sk. niyamayati, ni-(- yaraati] to tie down, to explain in detail, exempUfy PvA 265 Vism 666.
;
pp. niyamita see a.
abased, to be
to nimmana, of mocked Yin 11. 183.
nis-l-
mana] te be
Niyateti see niyyadeti.
Nimmita
[pp. of nimminati] measured out, out created (by supernatural power, measured, stately D 1.18, 56 (iddhiya pi DA iddhi) (Paranimmita1.167), 219 (Su devaputta. Np.), ibid. vasavatti deva a class of devas, lit. " created by others," but also possessed of great power VvA 79, 80); also one of the 5, or the 3 spheres (kamupapattiyo) in the kamaloka, viz. paccupatthita-kSma, nimmanarati" (or nimmita"), paranimmita". It 94; Dhs 1280 (cp. kama) D HI. 2 18; J 1.59, 146 (kayon' eva deva na brahma"), 232, Nd' 202*, also under puccha Pn.i^* (su^.well constructed, i. e. symmetrical) Vism 228 (Marena nimmitag Buddharupar)) VvA 36 ( = mitai) gacchati varaijo), 79 ; ThA 6g, 70 Miln i, 242. See also abhinimmita.
(adj. -pp.)
Niyama
planned,
;
laid
[Sk. niyama & niyama] way, way to an end or aim, esp. to salvation, right way (sammatta) method, manner, practice S 1.196 ill. 225 (sjunmatta") A 1.122 Sn 371 (dassin = sammatta-uiyamabhutassa maggassa dassavin SnA 365); Nd' 314 (avakkanti) Nd^ 358
; ; ; ;
;
(=cattaro magga)
mati)
;
Ps 11.236
342.
in this
(instr.) adv. according to J 1.278; iv.139, 414 (suta as he had heard); DhA 1.79 11.9, 21 VvA PvA 260 Kvu trs. 383. aniyamena (see also 4 aniyaniena) without order, aimlessly, at random J v.337.
13,
Pug
Vbh way, by way of,

15;
;
niyamena
sq.
(sammatta" okka-
Niyamaka' (adj.) [either to niyama or niyama] sure of or in, founded in, or leading to, completed in D 1.190
(dharama-n. paiipada, cp. niyamata).
Nimminati
ma;
Sk. nirmamati & nirmati, nis-l- minati, cp. niminati] to measure out, fashion, build, con[cp.
Niyamaka'
(simile).
(see
niyyamaka) ship's
captain
Vism
137
struct,
form
;
make by
miracle,
create,
;
compose
produce, lay out, plan, aor. nimmini J 1.232 PvA 245 DhA IV.67 ger nimminitva J 1.32 VvA &.>, & nimSee also nimmatar and maya Vv it-'. pp. niminita nimmana. Cp. abhi.
;
Niyamata (f.) [abstr. to niyama, influenced in meaning by niyama] state of being settled, certainty, reliance,
surety, being fixed in (-) S 11.25 (dhamma" + dhammatfhitata) A 1.286 (id.), J 1.113 (saddhammassa n assurance of .) ; Kvu 586 (accauta" final assurance).
; .
.
Nimmlleti see nimilati.
Himm&la
VI. 177.
(adj.)
[nis-t-
miila]
without
root,
rootless
Niyameti [Denom."
fr.
niyama or niyama]
to restrain,
control, govern, guide Miln 378 (navai)).
Nimmoka
ofi
[Sk.
nirmoka
fr. nis-f-
moceti] the slough or cast-
skin of a snake
PvA
;
63.
Niyujjati [Pass, of niyunjati] to be fit for, to be adapted to, to succeed, result ensue PvA 49 ( = upakappati).
Niya (adj.) [Sk. nija, q. v.] one's own Sn 149 (''putta = niyassakamma at A 1.99 & Pv orasaputta KhA 248) IV. I '^ (v. 1. Minayefi tiyassa) is to be read as nissaya-
Niyntta(ka) (adj.) [pp. of niyunjati] tied to, appointed to (with loc). commissioned, ordered DhsA 47; PvA 20 (janapade). 124 (dan^dhikare), 127 (dane).
kamma
Niyaka
(q. v.).
[
(adj.)
= niya]
;
one's
1.183
;
DhsA
169, 337
DA
own Th 2, 469; ThA 284; Vbh 2 Vism 349.

;
Niyoga [ni+yoga] command, order; necessity, niyoga " strictly .speaking " Dhs 1417.
abl.
Niyata (adj.) [pp. of ni-fyam] restrained, bound to, constrained to, sure (as to the future), fixed (in its conse11.92 (sambodhiquences), certain, assured, necessary parayani), 155; 111.107; Sn 70 (=ariyajTiaggena niyamappattaSnA 124, cp. Nd2 357) Dh 142 ( = catumagga;
Niyojeti [Caus. of niyuiijati] to urge, incite to (with loc.) Pv 11. i*; Miln 229. rv.32 Vin 11.303 ;
N!yyati= Niyati (Pass, of nayati).

Niyyatta
(nt.) [cp.
Sk. niryapa] escape J 1.215.
Niyyata
Nijryata (pp.)=niyyadita
205
Niiatta'
(adj.-nt.)
(in
N iraya
[Sk.
1.360.
niratraan.
nis-h attan)
;
soulless;
view of souUessness or unsubstantiality

Ifiyyatana
niyyati] returning, return 1.23^. J V.497 (saka-rattha) ; Vism 556;
(nt.)
[fr.
thus inter787,
to
(-)
DA
preted
preference to niratta^)
by Com. on Sn
858. 919.
See
foil.
HiTyatar
[n. ag.
to niyyama] a guide, leader
M 1.523 sq.
;
Hiyyati [Sk. niryati, nis+yati] to

;
go out, get out (esp. of sagsara) S v. 6 (niyyanti dhira lokamha) SnA 212; aor. niyyasi D 1.49, 108 Sn 417 3rd pi. niyJ 1.263 Tiijsu A V.195; fut. niyyassati A v.194. ^^^ ''Iso
; ;
;
Niiatta' (adj.) [Sk. nirasta. pp. of nirasyati, see nirassati] rejected, thrown off. given up Sn 1098 ; Nd' 359. Note. At Sn 787, 858, 919 the interpretation of Nd* 82 248 = 352 and also Bdhgh assume a cpd. of nis-f-attan ( = niratman): see niratta'.
niyyana
&
niyyanika.
Nirattha
Niyyadita [pp. of niyyideti] assigned, presented, given, dedicated PvA 196 (dhana ni). As niyyatita at Vism 115.
Niyyideti (niyyateti, nlyadeti) [cp. Sk. ni- or nir-yatayati, Caus. of ni(r)yatati] to give (back), give into charge, give over, assign, dedicate, to present, denote S 1.131 (niyyatayami) iv.181 (sainikanai) gavo), 194; J 1.30, 66, 496 II. 106, 133 Vv46'niyyadesi = sampaticchapesi, adasi VvA 199); Pv 111.2'' (niyatayigsu = adaijsu IÂ
; ;
:
[nis-l-attha] useless, groundless, unprovain (opp. sJttha profitable) Sn 582 (nt. as adv.). 585 (nirattha paridevana) Dh 41 J 111.26; -PvA 18 (bhava uselessness), 83 (=duti).
(adj.)
ficient.
;
Niratthaka (adj.) = nirattha; 102 etc. f. ika ThA 258
VvA
;
324; PvA 18. 40, 63. Mihi 20 Sdhp 68.

;
184) Vism 1 15 (t) DhA 1.70 20 (viharar) niyadetva), 25

; ;
11.87
VvA
33,
67
PvA
42,
= uddissati
81, 276 (at all PvA passages as ni"). Cp. similarly pafiyadeti & pafiyadita.
-pp.
dadati),
Nirantara (adj.) [nis-(- antara] having no interval, conUsually in nt. as adv. tinuous, uninterrupted PvA 135. nirantarai) always, incessantly, constantly immediately, at once DhsA 168; PvA 52. 80. 107, no ( = satatai)), 120 DhA 1. 13.
;
niyyadita.
Niraparadha (adj.) [nis-l- aparadha] without offence, guiltless, innocent J 1.264.
Ifiyyana (nt.) [nis-t- yana, cp. niyyati] i. going out, departure 2. way out, release, 1.9 ( = niggamanaDAi.94). deliverance Sn 170, 172 (" magga-saccarj bhavento lokamha niyyati" SnA 212); Ps 1.163, 176; Nett 119. Cp. niyyanika. aniyyana DhA 11.209.
Nirapekkha
;
(adj.)
[nis-l-
apa-l- Iks]
not heeding,
unsus-
pecting, disregarding, indifferent, reckless VvA 27. 47 (jivitag) PvA 62 1177 Miln 343 (jivitar)).
;
DA
Niyyanika
(adj.)
[to
niyyana] leading out (of

salutary,
;
satjsara),
leading to profitable
salvation,
1.235,
sanctifying,
saving,
DhA A III.
v. 82, 166, 255, 379 sq. ; J 1.48 (a), 106/; Dhs 277, 339, 505 (cp. Dhs. trsl. pp. 82. 335); Vbh 12, 19, 56, 319. 324; Nett 29, 31, 63, 83; IV.87. Also found in spelling niyanika e. g.
237
S 1.220
Nirabbuda* (m. nt.) [cp. BSk. nirarbuda & abbuda 3] a vast number; also N. of a hell S i.i49=A ii.3=v.r7i (expl"" at 173 as " seyyatha pi visati abbuda niraya evam eko nirabbudo nirayo ") J 111.360 (Com. visati abbudani
; :
ekai) nirabbudai)).
Nirabbuda' (adj.) [nis^- abbuda^] free from boils or tumours, healthy (also fig.) Vin Iii.r8 (of the Sangha).
Niraya [BSk. niraya.
32
(ariya
ditthi n.
;
niyati takkarassa
sammatiraccha-
dukkha-khayaya) nabhuta katha).
DA
1.89
(aniyanikattS
Hiyyama(ka) [Sk. niy^lmaka & niryama(ka). Cp. also P. niyimaka] a pilot, helmsman, master mariner, guide J 1. 107 {thala); iv.137, 138; Miln 194, 378 sq. Davs
;
IV.42.
aya of i = to go asunder, to go to meaning Vedic nirfti. The popular etym. given by Dhammapala at PvA 53 is " n' atthi ettha ayo sukhan ti " =there is no good that given by Bdhgh at Vism 427 " n' atthi ettha assada(no refreshment)] purgatory, hell, a saiifiito ayo " place of punishment & torture, where sin is atoned (i. e.
nis-l-
destruction, to die, cp. in
Hiyyisa [cp. Sk. nirySsa, Halayudha 5, 75] any exudation (of plants or trees), as gum, resin, juice, etc. Vism 74 ("rukkha, one of the 8 kinds of trees), 360 (paggharitan.-rukkha). Cp. nivayasa.
Niyynha
[Sk.
niryuha (& nirvyuha
pinnacle, turret, gate
?),
perhaps to vah] a
1.284 (pasada-f
).
1.253
DA
ripens = paccati. is literally boiled) by terrible ordeals (karaijani) similar to & partly identical with those of Hades & Tartarus. There are a great number of hells, of which the most fearful is the Avicimahaniraya (see Avici). Names of other purgatories occur frequently ir the Jdtaka collection, e. g. Kakola Khuradhaia v. 269 sq. Dhuma-roruva v.271 VI. 247 Patapana v.266. 271, 453; Paduraa iv.245 Roruva
kamma
Nirankaroti (& nir&karoti) [Sk. nirakaroti, nis-f-a kj] to think little of, despise, neglect, disregard, repudiate throw away, ruin, destroy Th i. 478 It 83 (nirakare) J ili.28o=v.498 iv.302 Pv IH.9' ( = chad(Jeti pajahati PvA 211); VvA 109. pp. (a)nirakata It 39.
; ;
Rinwgala (niraggala)
free,
(adj.)
[nis-f aggala]
rich in result
S i.76
1.
139;
Sn 303
Nd^ 284
C-
= It 21: A Vv 64" (=VvA

;
unobstructed, 1143; iv.151

285).
HiragKika (adj.)
("okasa).
[nis-l-aggi-l- ka]
without
fire
Miln 324
Hitajjati [Pass, of nirajati, nis-t- ajati. Vedic nirajati to drive out cattle] to be thrown out. to be expelled, to lose (with abl.) J VI. 502. 503 (rattha) v. 1. nirajhati
:
BB
Com. ni(g)gacchati Th 2. 93 (aor. nirajji hai)=na j&nim ahai) ThA, go. Kern (wrongly) proposes reading
;
virajjhi).
Virata (adj.) [pp. of niramati] fond of, attached to (-) S I.I 33; 1.250; PvA 5 (duccarita), 89. 161 (hitakaraQa).
DA
299 v.266 VI. 237 Sanghata v.266 Sanjiva ibid. Sataporisa v.269 Sattisula v. 143. As the principal one n. is often mentioned with the other apayas (states of suffering), viz. tiracchanayoni (animal world) & pittivisaya (the manei), e. g. at Nd' 489; Nd' 517. 550; There Pv IV. 1 1 ThA 282 PvA 27 sq. (see apaya). is a great variety of qfiaUfying adjectives connected with niraya. all of which abound in notions of fearful pain, awfuf misery & continuous suffering, e. g. katuka, ghoia, daruna. bhayanaka, mahabhitapa. sattussada Descriptions of N. in glowing terms of frightetc. fulness are freq. found from the earliest books down to the late Peta-Vatthu. Paiicagati-dipana & Saddhammopayana. Of these the foil, may be quoted as in. 183 A 1. 141 characteristic S 1. 152 (lO nirayas) Sn p. I26 = A V.173; Nd* 4O4 sq. =Nd2 304""; J IV.4 (Mittavindaka) Vv 52 (Revati) Pv i.io in. 10 iv.i See on the whole subject, esp. L. 7; DhA 1. 148. Scherman. Matcrialen zur indischen Visionsliteratur, Leipzig 1792 & W. Stede. Die Gespenslergeschichten des Peta Vatthu, Leipzig 1914, pp. 33-39References: 1.82, 107 Vin 1.227 (apaya duggati vinipita niraya)
III.
;
;
Niravasesa
(id.); Vin ii.igS (yo klio sanghag bhiudati kappai) nirayamlii paccati), 204 11.2113 =It 86 D 1.228 (+ tiracchanayoni), 5.J (read nirayasatc for niriyasate) iii.i 1 1 S IV. 120; V.356, 450; 1.73, 285, 308, 334; 11.86, 149, 18O; m.iuo, 203, 209; A IV. 405 V.76. 182, 184 Sn 248 (patanti satta nirayag avagsira), 333, 6O0 sq., 677 sq.
; ;
:
206
Nirasankata
J VI.3J7(f.)
Nirupadhi
[abstr.
fr.
nirasanka] the not hesitating
Nirasattin (adj.) [adj. to pp. asatta' with nis] not hanging on to, not clinging or attached to (c. loc.) Sn 851 ( = nittanha SnA 549) Nd' 221.
;
315 Th i, 304 (adhammo nirayag ncti dhammo papeti suggatig) = DhsA 38=DA 1.99 = DhA 1.22; Th 2, 456; It 12; J iv.463 Pug 60; Ps 1.83 (Avici") Vbh So, 337; Vism 102; Miln 148; DhA I.2J 111.71 Sdhp 7. 2S5. See also nerayika. -gamin (adj.) leading to purgatory (magga) Sn 277; -dukkha the pain of H. Sn 531 -pala a guardian of P., a devil A 1.13S, 141 111.179; Nd' 404; VvA 22O. Names of guardians (after their complexion) c. g. Kala (black) \- lipakfila (blackish) J vi.248. -bhaya the fear of P. J i.ioS; \ism 392; -sagvattanika conducive
126, 140, 3110, 311,
;
Dh
Nirasaya support,
sri] without (outward) (outward) things, without (sinful) inclinations Sn 50 ( Nd* 360 b reads nirisasa), Dh 410; 3O9, 634, 1090 (Nd* 361 reads nirasagsa)
(adj.)
[nis-(-asaya,
fr.
not
relying
on
DhA
IV.
185 (v.
1.
BB
nirasasa
expl''
by
nittaijha).
Nirasava
(adj.)
[nis-l-
asava]
148.
without intoxication,
un-
defiled, sinless
ThA
Nirasada (adj.)
[nis-l-
assada] tasteless, yielding no enjoy-
ment Th
r,
710.
Cp. nirassada. not eating,
to P.
Nd'
489.
Niravasesa (adj.) [nist- avasesa] without remainder, complete, inclusive
Nirabara (adj.) [nis-(- ahara] without food, fasting J IV. 225 Sdhp 389.
;
Nett
14,
15, cp.
Miln 91, 1S2.
Nirinjana (adj.) [nis4-injana,
fr.
iujati]
not moving, stable,
Nirssana poor J
(adj.) [nis+ asana-]

IV.
1
without food or subsistence,
unshaken Vism 377

Nirindhana
(adj.)
;
= acala.
aneiija).
fire),
28.
[nis+ indhana] without fuel (of
Nirassati [cp. Sk. nirasyati, nis + assati, as to throw] to throw off, despise, neglect Sn 7.S5, 954 Nd' 76 (so read for nidassati, v. 1. SS nir), 444; SnA 522. pp.
;
ThA
148 (aggi)
DhA
1.44 (jataveda).
Niriha(ka) (adj.)
[nis-(-
iha] inactive, motionless,

;
without
;
niratta^.
impulse ThA 148 (ka) 484, 594 sq.

iiirujjhati [Pass, of
Miln 413
(-^
nijjivata)
Vism
Nirassada (adj.) [nis-l- assada] without task, insipid, dull Vism 135. Cp. nirasada.
Niiakaroti see nirankaroti.
nirundhati (nirodhati) ni+ rundhati] to be broken up. to be dissolved, to be destroyed, to

cease, die
Vin
;
i.i
D
III.
Nirakula (adj.) [nis-l- akula] unconfused, clear, calm, undisturbed J 1. 1 7 (v. 94).
(aparisesarj)
iv.36
;
sq..
1.180 sq.. 215; 11.157; S 111.93 60, 98, 184 sq. 294,
;
402; V.213 sq. A J 1. 1 So; Pug 64;

nirodha.
Niruttara (adj.)
Nirutti
[nis-l-
v.i39 sq. 165 sq. (aparisesag) Sdhp 606. Cp. pp. niruddha.
Niratanka
(adj.) [nis-i-
atanka] healthy Miln 251 (of paddy).
Niradinava (adj.) [nis-t- adinava] not beset with dangers, not in danger, unimperilled Vin 111.19.
uttara]
making no reply PvA
7.
Nirama
[nis+ama, cp. niramaya] healthy, undepraved, without sin, virtuous Sn 251, 252 (gandha=i
(adj.)
nikkilesayoga
499)-
SnA
293).
717
(id.
=nikkilesa
SnA
good,
Niramaya
Niramisa
(adj.)
[nis+amaya]
not
ill,
healthy,
without fault
(adj.)
PvA
164.
[nis+amisa] having no meat or prey; free from sensual desires, disinterested, not material S 1.35, 60 IV. 219, 235 v. 08, 332 A ill. 412 D 111.278
; ; ; ; ;
(f.) [Sk. nirnkti, nis-t- vac] one of the Vedangas (see words, grammaticaL analysis, chalanga), expl" of etymological interpretation pronunciation, dialect, way of speaking, expression Vin 11. 139 (pabbajita sakaya niruttiya Buddhavacanag dusenti) 1.202 (loka, expression) in. 237 (janapada") S 111.71 (tayo n-patha) A 11. 160 (patisambhida) 111.20 1 Dh 352 (padakovida=;niruttiyail ca sesapadesu ca ti catusu pi patisambhidasu cheko ti attho DhA iv.70 i. e. skilled in the dialect or the original language of the holy Scriptures); Ps 1.88 sq. n.150 ("patisamhhida)
; .
Vbh
195
Vism
(adj.)
71
Sdhp
475, 477.
Nd- 563; Dhs 1307; Nett 4, Vism 441 SnA 358 PvA 97.
;
8,
33,
105;
Miln 22;
Nirarambba
the purpose of sacrificing), animals (of yanna) S 1.70

;
[nis+arambha] without objects (for i. e. without the killing of
Nirudaka
(adj.)
;
[nis-f
udaka] without water,
waterless
1.543
Nd*
(pp.)
630.
[pp.
;
11.42 sq.
Niruddha
pelled,
Niralamba
(akasa).
(adj.)
[nis-l-
alamba]
unsupported Miln 295
destroyed
of nirundhati, cp. nirujjhati] exvanished, ceased S 111. 112 Dhs 1038.

;
Niralaya (adj.) [nis+alayaj houseless, homeless Miln 244 (- aniketa). At DhA iv.31 as cxpl" of appossukka. f. abstr. niralayata homclessness Miln 162, 276, 420.
Nirundhati see nirujjhati, niruddha, nirodha Cp. parirundhati.
&
nirodheti.
Nirupakara
(adj.) [nis-l-
upakara] useless
J 11.103.
Nirasa (adj.) [nis-f asa] not hungry, not longing for anything, dcsircloss S 1. 12, 23, 141 A 1. 107 sq. Sn 1048 (anigha-l-), 1078 (id.); Nd^ 360; Pug 27; Py iv.iâ (= nittanha PvA 230). See also amama.
; ;
Nirupaghata (adj.) [nis-l- upaghata] not hurt, not injured or set back Miln 130.
Nirupatapa
afflicted
(adj.) [nis-f- upatapa] not harassed (burnt) or (by pain or harm) Th 2. 512.
Niiasagsa (adj.) [nis-F asagsa, saos] without wishes, expcctatirns or desires, dcsirelcss Sn 1090 (Nd^ reading
for
Nirupaddava
(sotthi).
(adj.) [nis-l-
upaddava] without
affliction or
mishap, harmless,
.secure,
happy
nirasaya)
"Sd1.
30t
(cp.
DhA
iv.139;
PvA
262
iv.185 nirasjsa^^
'nirasaijsa, v.
for nirasaya).
[nis-l-
Nirasanka
(adj.)
as.inka]
without
apprehension,
180.
unsuspicious, not doubting J 1.264;
Vism
Nirupadhi (adj.) (in verse always nirupadhi) [nis-f upadhi, cp. upadhikaj free from passions or attachment, desireless, controlled Vin n.156; S 1.194 (vippamutta -(-)
Nirupama
207
;
Nivattati
A 1.80, 138 (sitibhuta.+ ) Dh 418 (id.); Th i, 1250; 2, 320 (vippamutta + expl'' by niddukkha ThA 233); It 46, 50, 58, 62; Sn 33, 34, 642 (sitibhtita +)
IV.158;
; ;
Nilicchita see nillacchita.
Pv
iv.:'^;
DhA
iv.225
nirupakkilesa)
PvA
230.
in-
Nillna (adj.) [pp. of nilayati] sitting on (c. loc), perched; hidden, concealed, lying in wait J 1.135, 293; in. 26; VvA 230.
Niliyati [ni+liyati] to sit down to hiding), to settle, alight
;
Nirapama (adj.) [nis+ upama] without comparison, comparable SnA 455 ( = atitula).
Rirnmbhati
[Sk.
?
Trenckner, Notes
p.
59 ni+radh
217).
(?)]
1.
to suppress, hush, silence J 1.62 (text nirumhitva, v.
SS nirumbhitvi,
cp. san -nirumhitva
VvA
(esp. for the purpose of keep oneself hidden, to aor. lurk, hide J 1.222, 292: Miln 257; Vv.\ 178. niliyi J 1.158; 111.26; Dh.\ 11.56; PvA 274. pp. nilina. Caus. II. niliyapeti to conceal, hide (trs.) J 1.292.
Nira)ha (adj.) [cp. Sk. niru(^ha, pp. of niruhati] grown, risen usual, customary, common VvA 108.
;
Nillyana (nt.) [abstr. fr. nillyati, cp. Sk, nilayana] hiding J v.ii)3 (tthana hiding-place).
Ninus&sa
less J
(adj.) [cp. Sk.
IU.416;
IV. 121, cp. VI.
nirucchvasa, nis-1- ussasa] breath197; VI. 82.
Nilenaka
expl''
(nt.) [cp.
hiding-place,
Sk. nilayana, fr. ni-t- li] settling place, refuge J v.102 (so read for nillenaka;
p.
by niliyanatthana
Kij).
Nirnssnkka
(adj.)
[nis+ ussukka], careless, unconcerned,
indifierent to
(c. loc.)
ThA
282.
Niroga see niroga.

Niroja (adj.) VI. 561.
[nis-t-
oja] tasteless, insipid J
11.
304
of nirlafichita, nis-(- lacchita [Sk. Nillacchita (adj.) written as nilicchita nillaccheti] castrated Th 2, 440 expl'' by as gloss nilurtcita). at J VI. 238 (v. 1. " vacchakakala nibbtjako kato, uddhatabijo "
;
BB
.
111.94
(p. 239).
Nirodha [BSk. nirodha, to nirundhati, cp. nirujjhati & niruddha] oppression, suppression destruction, cessa;
tion,
annihilation (of senses, consciousness, feeling

:
&
Nillaccheti [nis-l- laccheti of laiich, cp. lakkhana] to deprive of the marks or characteristics (of virility), to castrate Th 2, 437 ( - purisa-bhavassa lacchana-bhutani bija-
being in general sankhara). Bdhgh's expl" of the word " ni-saddo abhavar), rodha-saddo ca cSrakai) dipeti is
:
kani nillacchesi nihari
ThA
270).
Sec also nillauchaka
&
nillacchita.
Vism
N. in many cases is synonymous with 495. nibbana & parinibbana it may be said to be even a stronger expression as far as the active destruc;
Nillajja (adj.) [nis-f lajja] shameless
Sdhp
3S2.
Ni(l)laichaka (adj.-n.) [cp. Sk. nirlanchana, of nirlanchayati = nis-l- laccheti] one who marks cattle, i. e. one who castrates or deprives of virility J i v.364 (spelt tilaiichaka in text, but right in v. 1.), expf as " tisuladi-ankakaranena lanchaka ca lakkhanakaraka ti attho " (p.
366). cp. nillacchita.
[nis-l-
tion
Therefore of the causes of life is concerned. frequently comb'' with nibbana in formula " sabbavirago nirodho nibbanai)," e. g. sankhara-samatho S 1.136 It 88. Nd* s. nibbana (see nibbana 111.6). Also in comb" with nibbida, e. g. S 111.48, 223; 111.163 sq. The opposite of nirodha is samudaya, cp. V.438. formula " yai) kinti samudaya-dhammar) sabban tar)
.
. .
Nillapa (adj.)
lapa] without deceit, free from slander
nirodha-dhammar) " e. g. Nd^ under sankhara & passim, (a) Vin I.I, 10; D 11.33, 41, 57 sq., 112; 111.130 sq., 136 sq., 226 sq. J 1.133 119 sq., 223 111.59 sq., 163 V.438; M 1. 140, 263, 410; A 1.299; 1V.456 (=asavanai) parikkhaya) Th 2, 6 ( = kilesanirodha ThA 13), 158; It 46 = Sn 755 (nirodhe ye vimuccanti te jana maccuhayino) It62 =Sn 754 Sn 731,1037 Ps 1.192 11.44 sq.. 22 1 Pug 68 Vbh99 sq., 229 Nett 14, 16 sq. Vism 372 (b) (as-") anupubba" VvA 63 PvA 220 (jivitassa). D 111.266; A IV. 409, 456; abhisaiina" D 1.180; asesaviraga S 11.4, 12 iv.86 v. 421 sq. A 1.177 11.158, 161 upadana" S 111.14 kama A 111.410 sq. jati S iv.86 tanha D 111.216; dukkha" D 111.136; S 111.32, 60; nandi" S 111.14 1^.36 bhava" IV. 4 sq., 14, 384 A 1.177 ---nibbana) S 11.117 111. 14 A v. 9 Ps 1.159 sakkaya" P 111.240; S V.410; A 11.165 sq. 111.246, 325 sq. v. 238 sq. saftnavedayita" D m.262, 266 S !V.2i7, 293
; ;
A
to
ii.26
= It
113.
loc.layati]
Nillajeti
& Nilloleti [nis-l- lul, cp. Sk. ladayati & move (the tongue) up & down S 1.118;
;
DA
1.42 (pp. nillalita-jivha) V. 1. nillaleti & lilaicti) leti

;
DhA
J
1.109; iv.197 (jivhar) nillov.434 (v. 1. nillelati for
lo).
Nillekha (adj.) edges (?) Vin
[nis-l11.
lekha] without scratches, 123 (of jantaghara).
without
Nillokana (adj.-n.) [nis-t- lokana] watching out; watchful, careful J v.43, 86 (sila).
Nilloketi [nis-l- loketi] to
watch
out, keep guard, watch,
'
observe Vin n.208.

Nillopa
167,
[cp.
Sk.
1.
nirlopa,
1.1
nis-({<3
lup]
plundering,
213 sq. A 1.41 111.192 IV.306 V.209. -dhamma subject to destruction, able to be destroyed, destructible (usually in formula of samudaya-dhamma, D i.i 10 S iv.47. 107, 214 M 111.280 see above) Vin i.i A V. 143 sq. -dhammata liability to destruction S iv.217 -dhatu the element or condition of annihilation, one of the 3 dhatus, viz. riipa. arupa" n". I) 111. 2 15; It 45; Nett 97 -saiiiia perception or consciousness of annihilation D in. 251 sq.. 283; A 111.334; -samapatti Miln 3(xj attainment of annihilation Ps 1.97, 100
sq.
;
D1.52;
154; Nd' 144

59-
liarati)
NtP
199'
plunder Tikp
;
V.
280;
DA
Nillobha (adj.) [nis-f lobha] free from greed J iv.m.

Nillolup(p)a (adj.)
[nis-l-
Sn 50
= Nd^
362 nittai.iha);
loluppa] free from greed or desires J V.35S.
turning away Nivatta (pp) [PP- oi nivattati] returned, (-) from, giving up, being deprived of, being without Vin II. log (bija) J 1.203 VvA 72.
; ;
Vism
702.
(adj.)
ffr.
Nivattati
Nirodhlka
nirodha]
obstructing,
destroying
It 82 (pafnla"), cp.
1.115.
Nirodheti [Denom. fr. nirodha] to oppress, destroy 288 (in expl" of passambhcti).
Vism
Nilaya
[fr.
ni-l-ll]
a dwelling, habitation,
lair,
nest
[Vedic nivartati, ni-t- vattati] to turn back, to return (opp. gacchati), to turn away from, to flee, 1.118; J 1.223; "15.3 vanish, disappear Vin 1.46; PvA 74, IV. 142; Sn p. 80; PVII.9''; iv.io^; SnA 374; I'vA 14 i. pp. nivatta (q. v.). aor. nivatti J 11.3 161. Caus. I. nivatteti to lead back, to turn from, to make go back, to convert J 1.203 VvA i !0 I'vA 204 (papato from sin). Cp. upa, pati, vi. Caus. II. nivattapeti
111.454.
to send back, to return I'vA 154.
Nivattana
208
Nivutta
Nivattana (nt.) [fr. nivattati] i. returning, turning, fig. turning away from, giving up. " conversion " FVA 121 (papato). 2. a bend, curve (of a river), nook
mano
cittai)
ijiv<ii<iyc; nivSraye) nivSraye) nivaraye)
iv.195
J 1.263
;
(cittai))
Pv
111.7*
Dh 77, 116 (pApS VvA 5g PvA 79,

;
102
DhA )hA
[fr.
;
1.4 1.
1. 41
J 1.324
n.i 17, 158
iv.256
v. 162.
Nivasa
Nivattanlya (adj.) [grd. formation fr. nivattana] only neg. a not liable to return, not returning DliA 1.63.
Nivatti
(f.)
nivasati^ stopping,
dwelling,
resting-place,
abode
II. 1
10
living, sheltering J i.i 15 {g kappeti to put up) PvA 76. 78. Usually in phrase pubbe-nivasai)
[fr.
m+ vrt]
returning, return
PvA
189 (gati
going
&
coming).
Nivattha (pp.) [pp. of ni-(- vasati*] clothed in or with (-' or ncc), dressed, covered S 1.115; J 1.59 (su"), 307 (safakar)) PvA 47, 49 (dibbavattha), 50.
;
Nivapati [ni-fvapati] to heap up, sow, throw (food) 1.151 sq. (nivapai)). pp. nivutta (q. v.).
anussarati " to remember one's former abode or place of existence (in a former life)," characterising the faculty of remembering one's former birth 1.13. 15. 16, 81; S 1. 167. 175, 196; II. 122, 213; V.265, 305; A 1.25, v. 211, 339. 164; II. 183; 111.323. 418 sq. IV. 141 sq. Also in pubbenivasar) vedi It 100; Sn 647 = Dh 423; p-n-anussatip-n-patisagyutta dhammikatha 11. i iiana ni.iio, 220, 275 iv.177. Cp. nevasika.
D
;
Nivasana' (adj.-nt.)
[fr.
nivaseti] dressed, clothed
dress1.46
Nivaraâ see
vi.
v.),
ing, clothing,
undergarment (opp. parupana) Vin

;
Nivarati [ni-i- varati] only in Caus. nivareti (q. nivuta. Nivasati

II. 1 1.
11.228
pp.
1.
182 (manapa"), 421
in.82
PvA
50, 74, 76,
173 (pilotikakkhanda" dressed in rags).
pp.
[ni-f-
vasati^]
to live, dwell, inhabit, stay Vin nivuttha, cp. also nivasana' & nivasin.
multitude,
quantity,
Nivasana^
(nt.)
[fr.
nivasati']
dwelling, abode
(id.).
PvA
44
Ctthana place of abode), 76

Nivasika
J 11.435
(adj
( )
[fr.
nivasa]
staying,
C.).
living,
dwelling
Nivaha
[fr. ni-i- vah] IV.53; V.I 4, 24, 62.
heap Davs
= nibaddha-vasanaka
Nivata* (adj.) [Sk. nivata, ni-(- vata " wind-down "] with the wind gone down, i. e. without wind, sheltered from the wind, protected, safe, secure Vin 1.57, 72 1.76 =
;
Nivasin (adj.-n.) [to nivasati] dwelling, staying; inhabitant D5vs v.45.
(n.)
an
A
I
137 (kiitagara) A i.ioi (kufika) 2, 376 (pasada).

1.
;
(id.)
It 92 (rahada)
Th
i,
(nt.)
a calm (opp. pavata)
Nivaseti {Cans, of nivasati^] to dress oneself, to put on Freq. (the undergarment), to get clothed or dressed. in ster. phrase " pubbantasamayar) nivasetvi patta.," describing the setting out on his civaram adaya round of the bhikkhu e. g. D 1.109. 178. 205. 226. Vin 1.46; II. 137, 194; D II. 127; J 1.265; ^^S 56; Pv
. .
Vin
11.79.
Nivata' [identical with nivata', sheltered from the wind = low] lowliness, humbleness, obedience, gentleness 1. 125; Sn 265 ( = nicavattana KhA 144); J vi.252 Pv IV. 7". Cp. Vastu 11.423. Freq. in cpd. nivatavutti (id.) A III. 43 Sn 326 ( = nicavutti SnA 333); J III. 262 Miln go, 207 VvA 347.
PvA 49. 61. 75, 127 (nivasessati+ parupissati). Caus. II. nivasapeti to cause or 147 (=parupami). order to be dressed (with 2 ace.) J 1.50; iv.142 DhA
l.io^
;
1.223.
Kivicikicoha see nibbicikiccha
M 1.260.
Nivataka [fr. nivata.'] a sheltered place, a place of escape, opportunity (for hiding) J 1.289 =v.435; cp. Miln 205 (where reading is nimantaka, with v. 1. nivataka, see note on p. 426). See Com. on this stanza at J v. 437.
Nivijjha see vi. Nivittha (adj.) [pp. of nivisati] settled, established (in) confirmed, sure fixed on, bent on. devoted to (loc.) Sn 57 ( =satta allina etc. Nd' 364). 756, 774, 781 (ruciyS), 824 (saccesu), 892 Nd' 38, 65, 162 It 35. 77 J 1.S9, 259 (adhammasmir)) Miln 361 VvA 97 ("gama. built, situated) i.go (su & dun of a street = well & badly built or situate). Cp. abhi.
; ;
Nivapa
Dh
Sk. nivapa, ni-l- vap, cp. nivapati] food thrown (for feeding), fodder, bait; gift, portion, ration 1. 151 sq. (Nivapa-sutta) J 1.150; ni.271 DhA 1.233 (share) 111.303 VvA 63 (digunai) g pacitva cooking a double portion). Cp. nevapika. -tina grass to eat J 1.150; -puttha fed on grains
[cp.
DA
325
iv.l6 = Nett i29 given, a feeding
= kundakadina = Th i.
M 1.156).
sukara-bhattena puttho DhA 17; -bhojana a meal on food
Nivisati [ni+ visati] to enter, stop, settle down on (loc.), to resort to, establish oneself Vin 1.207; J 1.309
IV.217 (yasmig mano nivisati). Caus. niveseti. nivissa (q. v.).
pp.
nivifâ
ger.
Nivayasa (?) oozing of trees. Bdhgh's expl of ikkasa at Vin II. 321. See niyyasa.
Niv&raâ (nt. & adj.) [fr. nivareti] warding off, keeping back, preventing; refusal Sn 1034, 1035, 1106 ( = Nd' 363 avarana rakkhana gopana) DhsA 259 PvA 102 278; Sdhp 396.
; ;
Nivissa-vadin (adj.-n.) [nivissa (ger. of nivisati)-!- v5din] " speaking in the manner of being settled or sure," a dogmatist Sn 910. 913. expl'' at Nd' 326 as " sassato loko idam eva saccai). mogham afinan ti " at SnA As " janami passami tath' eva etan ti." 560.
;
Nivaraya (adj.) [grd. of nivareti] in dun hard to check or keep back Miln 21 (-t- duravararia).
NivSrita (adj.) [pp. of nivareti] unobstructed, open 202 ( = anavata).
PvA
Nivnta (adj.) [pp. of nivarati (nivareti) cp. nivarita] surrounded, hemmed in, obstructed, enveloped D 1.246 S 11.24 IV. 127 Sn 348 (tamo), 1032, 1082 It 8 Nd' Miln 161; 365 ( = ophuta, paticchanna. patikujjita) SnA 596 ( = pariyonaddha).
; ; ; ; ;
Nivaretar
[n. agent to nivareti] one refuses (entrance) (opp. pavesetar)
v. 194
(dovariko aiiftatanai)
holds back or 11.83=8 iv.i94 = nivareta fiatanam pave-
who
Nivutta' (PP) [PP- of ni-t-vac] called, termed, designated PvA 73 (dasavassa-satani, vassa-sabassai) n. hoti).
seta).
Nivutta' (PP) [Sk. nyupta. pp. of vapati* to shear] shorn, shaved, trimmed Sn 456 (kesa = apagatakesa,
Nivareti [Caus. of nivarati] to keep back, to hold back from (c. abl.), to restrain,; to refuse, obstruct, forbid, warn Vin 1.46 ; 11.220 S 1.7 (cittar) nivSreyya), 14 (yato
;
oharitakesamassu
SnA
403).
Nivutta^ (PP-) [Sk. 'nyupta, pp. of vapati* to sow] sown, thrown (of food), offered, given 1. 152 J 111.272.
Nivuttha
Nivuttha (pp. of nivasati) inhabited
san.
;
209
dwelling, living
;
Nisudana
(adv.) [orig. ger. of nisameti. Sk. niSamya. torn] carefully, considerately, observing Sn 54; Nd' 367 = Esp. in phra<!e n.-karin acting con 481 b (=sutva).
see
Risamma
Nivetha in paiihe dunaivetha at Aliln 90 see nibbedha.
siderately
Dh
Nivethana see
vi.
Miln 3
Nisa
nivedeti]
relating^
(f.)
cp. n. kiriyaya
24 (==Dh.\ 1.238); J ni.io6: vi.375 Miln 59. Cp. msanti.

niSa, prob.
nisi
Nivetheti see nibbetheti.
[Sk. niS
&
1.
with nisltha (midnight) to

(loc. nise)
;
ni-(- 8i
= lying
11. 6
;
down] night Vv 35^

;
VvA
Rivedaka
J VI.21.
(adj.)
[to
admonishing
(loc. nisati, v.
= rattiyag) Miln
388
(loc.
161 nisaya)
Davs
v. 2 (nisayag).
See also nisltha.
Hivedeti [ni+ vedeti, Cans, of vid.] to communicate,
make
53,
known,
report, announce J 1.60, 307 (attanai) reveal oneself); Davs v. 42.

tell,
fr.
PvA
66
Nisataka in koka J vi.538, a certain wild animal; the meaning is not clear, etymologically it is to be derived See Kern, Toev. fr. Sk. nisatayati to strike, to fell. is "nisadaka. evidently The v. 1. p. 152, s. V. koka.
1
Nivesa fVedic niveâ,
ni+vis]
.
i.
entering, stopping,
(=nivesanani kacsettling down; house, abode 2 nivesana', in ditthi" Sn 785 chantarani VvA 50). ditjhi-uivesanani ( = idag -sacch&bhinivesa-sankhitani
influenced by nisada.
\'v 8^
Nisada [cp. Sk. nijada, a Non-Ar>'an or barbarian] robber J iv.364. Cp. nesada.
Nisadika (adj.) [cp. Sk.
ni5adin,
ni-t-sad]
(go).
fit
SnA
522).
(nt.)
for
lying
Nivesana
[Vedlc niveâna, fr. nivesati, cp. niviftha] settlement, abode, house, I. entering, entrance, settling home D 1.205, ~26; 11. 127; J 1.294; ii.i6o (tthana) 2. (flg.) (also nivesana f. Nd^ 366) PvA 22, 81, H2. settling on, attachment, clinging to (in ditfhi" chnging to a view = dogmatism cp. nivissa-vadin) Sn 1055 (nandi+ =taoha Nd^ 366); Dh 40 (ditthi") Nd' 76, See also nivesa. I ID.
;
down, suitable
Nisadin (adj.)
[fr.
for resting
Vin 1.239
ni+gad] lying down
ni.44, 47.
Nisana
[ni
f Sa to sharpen, to whet, cp. nisita] a hone on
which to sharpen a knife Miln 282.
Nisamaka
(adj.) [cp. Sk.
attending
to, careful of
niamana] observant, listening A v. 166, 168 (dharamanag).
to,
Nivesita (adj.) [pp. of nivesati] settled, arranged, designed, built VvA 82 (=sumapita).
Hiveseti [Caus. of nivesati] to cause to enter, to establish to found, build, fix, settle (fig.) to establish in. e.xhort 1.206 S v. 189 to (c. loc.), plead for, entreat, admonish
; ;
Nisameti [ni-l-sameti] to attend to, listen to, observe, be careful of, mind J iv.29 (anisametva by not being careful) V.486; DhA 1.239 (-l-upadhaneti) PvA i (imper. nisamayatha). Cp. nisanti, nisamma.
; ;
Dh
282 (attanag) It 78 (brahmacariye) Th 2, 391 (manai)); J v.99 Pv 111.7'' (sagyame nivesayi) DA

158,
;
;
Nisara (adj.-n.) [ni-l-sara] full of sap, excellent, strong (of a tree) Vv 63* ( = niratisaya-sarassa nisitthasarassa ruk-
khassa
Nisincati
Nisita
VvA
261).
1.273 (gamai))
PvA
206.
[ni-t- siiicati]
to besprinkle
Mhvs
vn.8.
Nivyaggba
(v.
1.
[nis+ vyaggha] free from tigers J n.358 nibbyaggha).

(adj.)
[ni or
(adj.)
[Sk.
nisita,
ni4-pp.
?)
;
1.
Nisagga (& Nissagga)

ing
;
nis+srj] giving forth, bestownatural state, nature S 1.54 (ss). Cp. nisattha.
PvA
281 (avudhajata pita 155, 192, 213.
of sa to whet] sharp J iv.118 (su") VvA 233

;
;
Nisankbiti (f.) [Sk. ni-sagskfti, ni-H sag I- brj deposit (of merit or demerit), accumulation, effect (of kanima)
Sn 953
= Nd'
442 abnisankhara).
Nisinna (adj.) [Sk. niânna, pp. of nisidati] sitting down, seated J 1.50, 255 111. 126 KhA 250 PvA 1 1, 16, 39 & Often comb^ & contrasted with titthag passim. lying (standing), carag (walking) & sayag (sayana down), e. g. at Sn 151, 193 It 82.
Hisajja (f.) [Sk. 'niâdya of ni sad] sitting down, opportunity for sitting, seat Pv iv.i^ (seyya-f): J 1.217;
Nisinnaka (adj.)=nisinna;
1.333: J 1.163
DhA
111.175.
24 (adipatikkhepa-tth5na), 219 (pallankibhujanadi-lakkhari5 nisajja). Cp. nesajjika.

Risajjeti [sic
PvA
Sk. nihsarjayati, nis-|-sajjeti, Caus. of Sfj] to spend, bestow, give, give up PvA 105 (danfipakarana nisajjesi read better as "karaijani sajjesi). See also nissajjati.
for niss
;
MSS.
Nisltba [Sk. niîtha, see nisa] midnight, night Th i, 3 nisive), 524 v. 1. (aggi yatha pajjalito nisithe nisive), 506 (v. 1. nisive) J iv.432 v.330, 331 (v. 1.
;
;
BB BB
=rattibhaga Com.).
Nialdati [Sk. nisidati,
Nisattba (pp.) [nis4-sattha of
gyj]
Th
2,
484
(v.
"ss");
ThA
given up, spent, lost 286 (=pariccatta). Cp.
nisajjeti
&
nisagga.
; :
Higada
& Niaada (f) [Sk. drâd f. for n d cp. P. nijjuha = Sk. datyuha etc.] a grindstone, esp. the undcrstone of a millstone Vin 1.201 (pota id.) Miln 149 Vism 252 Cpota. where KhA at id. p. reads putta). Cp. a.
; ; ;
ni-(- sidati] to sit down, to be seated, vi.367; Pv 11.9' to sit, to dwell Nd^ 433; J 111.392 (nisideyya Pot); PvA 74. aor. nisidi Vin l.i J 11.153; PvA 5, 23, 44; 3'" pi. nisidigsu (J 1.307) & nisidisug (Mhvs vii.40) ger. nisiditva (J 11. 160 PvA 5, 11.127) *nd nisiditvaiia (Sn 1031); grd. 74), nisajja Caus. II. nisiditabba Vin 1.47. pp. nisinna (q. v.). nisidapeti [cp. Sk. nisadayati] to cause to sit down, to make one be seated, to invite to a seat J 111.392 vi.367 PvA 17, 35 (there asane) Miln 20. Cp. abhi, san.
; ; ; ;
Kisanti
(f.) [Sk. *ni5anti. ni-l- iam] careful attention or observation A n.97 m.201 iv.15 (dhamma). 36 (id.). 296; v. 166 (dhamma) Dpvs 1.53 (kara). Cp. nisam;
ma &
nisclmeti.
Nisldana (nt.) [Sk. nijadana, fr. nisidati] sitting down, occasion or opportunity to sit, a mat to sit on Vin 1.295 pac11.123 (ena vippavasati) S v.259 (g ganhati). cattharana a mat for sitting on Vin 1.47, 295 11.209,
; ;
Hisabha [Sk. nj+ râbha. cp. usabha. On relation of usabha vasabha nisabha see SnA 40] " bull among
:
:
218.
men,"
vi.526
(isi
:
i.
e.
prince, leader; " princeps," best of
men;
:
Ep. of the
Buddha S
16'
(isi).
1.28,
48, 91;
Nisumbhati [ni-l-sumbh (subhnati)] to knock down 302 ( =pateti ThA 227).
Th
2,
Vv
1.386; J v.70
;
cp.
VvA
83 for expl
Vv
63'
Nisudana
242.
(nt.)
[ni-l-
sod]
destroying, slaughtering Miln
= 5janiya VvA
262).
Nisedha
Nisedha (adj.-n.) [fr. ni+sedh] holding back, restraining; prevention, prohibition Dh 389; DhA iv.148; hiri restrained by shame S i.i68-.-Sn 462 Dh r.(3.
;
210
Nissara
Nisedhaka
who
nisedha] prohibiting, restraining: one prohibits, an obstructer J n.22ci.

(adj.)
[fr.
Nisedhanata (f.) [abstr. to nisedheti] refusing, refusal, prohibition Miln 180 (a).
Nisedheti [Cans, of ni+ sedh] to keep off. restrain, prohibit, prevent S 1. 121 (nisedha, imper.) J 111.83, 442; ThA 250; VvA 105 (nirayupapattii)). Cp. nisedha.
Nissaya [Sk. nisraya, of ni-t- sri, corresp. in meaning to Sk. asraya] that on which anything depends, support, help, protection endowment, resource, requisite, supply ;. foundation, reliance on (ncc. or -) Vin 1.58 (the four resources of bhikkhu, viz. pindiyalopa-bhojanag, pagsukfila -clvar.irj. rukkhamula - senasanag. putimutta bhesajjag); ri.274, 278 D in. 137, 141 A 1.117 in. 271 IV. 353 V.73 Sn 753. 877 Nd' 108 (two n. tanha A
;
;
ditthi'), 19(1. cp.
Nd-
s.
v.
Nd^
;
397.> (the requisites of a
Nisevati [ni+sev] to resort to, practise, pursue, follow, indulge in J 11. 106; Sn 821 (=Nd' 157); Pv 11.3" Miln 359. ( = karoti PvA 87) pp. nisevita.
;
enumeration); Ps n.49 sq., 58 sq., 11.220 Nett 7, 6j Vism 12, 535. nissayar) 73 sq. karoti to rely on. to be founded on, tt) take one's stand in Sn 8t"i. Cp. nissaya & nissita. -kamma giving assistance or help, an (ecclesiastical) act of help or protection Vin 1.49, I43. 325; 11.226; A 1.99; Pv IV. i> (so to be read at the 2 latter passages
in
diff.
;
;
bhikkhu
Nisevana
tising,
(nt. also -a f.) [Sk.
enjoying
nisevana, cp. nisevati] pracpursuit Pug 20, 24 Sdhp 406.

;
for
-'^
niyassa"). IV.353-
-sampanna finding one's strength
in
Nisevita (adj.) [pp. of nisevati] frequented, practised, enjoyed, indulged in 1.178 Sdhp 373.
Nissayata(f.) rabstr. to nissaya] dependence, requirement, resource Sn 856 Nd' 245.

;
NissaQsaya (adj.) [nis-fsagsaya] having no doubt, free from doubt Miln 237. ace. as arfii. without doubt,
Nissayati [Sk. nisrayati, but in meaning =asrayati, ni-lsri] to lean on, a foumlation on, rely on, trust, pursue,
undoubtedly Pv
Nissakka
a
1
;
iv.8'
DhA
1.106
PvA
;
05-
Sn 798
(silabbatar)
v.).
Sn.A.
53<i
[fr.
name of PvA 31
nis+sakkati = sakk] " going out from," ttg. the ablative case J v. 498 VvA 152, 154, 180, 147, 221.
(nt.)
(katapunnar)). ger. nissaya (q.

(nt.)
Pass,
nissiyati
=abhinivisati) VvA 83 VvA 83. pp. nissita;

;
*nihsarpana, nis-(-sakk, confused Nissakkana with srp, see Trenckner, Notes p. 60 & cp. apassakkati. 0, pari"] going out, creeping out only in bilara" at D 11.83 (v. 1. BB as gloss nikkhamana)+ S iv.i94 =
[Sk.
;
v. 195.
Nissaggiya (adj.) [Sk. *nihsargya grd. of nis-t- sajjeti, not = Sk. naisargika] to be given up, what ought to be rejected or abandoned Vin 1.196, 254 in. 195 sq.
;
Nissanga (adj.)
[nis-l-
sanga]
unattached,
1
unobstructed,
etc.
;
disinterested, unselfish Sdhp 371, 398. 41 i. abstr. ta disinterestedness J 1.46.
Tikp
10
cp. BSk. Nissarana nissarana giving up (?) Av^ 11.193] going out, departure issue, outcome, result giving up, leaving behind, being freed, escape (fr. sagsara), salvation Vin 1.104; D 111.240, 248 sq. S 1.128, 142 11.5 in. 170 (catunnag dhltunar)) IV. 7 sq. (id.) v.121 sq. A 1.258, 260 11. 10 iv.76 (uttarirj) (kamanai) etc.); 111.245 sq. v. 188; It 37. 61; 111.25 1.87 (kamanag). 326 (uttarig) Ps 11.180, 244; Vbh 247; Vism 116; ThA 233; DhsA Cp. nissata & nissaraniya. 164 Sdhp 579. -dassin wise in knowing results, prescient, abl6 to find a way to salvation S iv.205 -paiiiia (adj.) = "dassin D 1.245 (a) III. 46 S n.194 iv.332 A v. 178 (a), 181 sq. Miln 401. [Sk. nihsarana. to nis-l- sarati,
;
Nissajjati [nis-l-sajjati. gfj. See also nisajjetij to let loose, give up, hand over, give, pour out Vin 11. 188; ger. nissajja [Sk. nihsrjya] Sn 839 (v. 1, nisajja) Nd'
:
189 (id.); SnA 545. pp. nisattlia Cp. nissaggiya & pati.
&
nissattha (q.
v.).
Nissata (adj.) [pp. of nis-l- sarati, sr] flown or come out from, appeared; let loose, free, escaped from S 111.31 IV. 1 1 sq. A 1.260; iv.43o (a) v. 151 sq. J 111.530;
;
VI. 269.:
Nd^ under
nissita;
Ps
11.
10 sq.
Miln 95. 225
Nissaraniya (adj.) [grd. of nissarati, with relation to nissarana] connected with deliverance, leading to salvation, The 3 n. dhatuyo (elements of deable to be freed. liverance) are nekkhamma (escape from cravings), aruppa (from existence with form), nirodha (from all existence), in detail at It 61 (kamanag n. nekkhammag, riip5nag n. aruppag, yag kinci bhiitag sankhatag n. nirodho). The 5 n-dh. are escape fr. kama, vyapada, A in. 245 cp. A 1.99 sakkaya vihesa, rupa,
: ;
(bhava).
See also nissarana.
111.290.
Cp. abhi.
Note.
IV. 225
;
The
Nissattha (adj.) [pp. of nissajjati] dismissed, given up, left, granted, handed over, given Vin in. 197 ("clvara) 1.295 n.203 VvA 341. See also nisattha pad".
III.
spelling is often nissaraniya, thus at 239 (the five n-dhatuyo), 247, 275.
sarati]
Vin
Nissarati
[nis-l-
to depart, escape from,
be freed
>.\;
Nissatta
(adj.)
;
[Sk.
f.
unsubstantial
trsl.
*nihsattva, nis-l- satta] powerless, abstr. ta absence of essence, unsub-
from (c. abl.) A 1.260 (yasma atthi Joke nissaranag tasma satta lokamha nissaranti). pp. nissata, grd.
nissaraniya (q. v.)
cp. also nissararia
&
paji".
stantiality (see
dhamma
it
A) DhsA
38, 139,
263
cp. DIis.
pp. XXXIII.
26.
Nissaya (prep.
noiseless,
Nissadda (adj.) [nis+sadda]

J
soundless,
silent
117 (v.94);
DhA
PvA
c. ace.) [ger. of nissayati, Sk. *nisraya, BSk niSritya. ni-l-sri] leaning on (ip all fig. meanings) Nd' 368 { =upanissaya, arammanag alambanarj karitva).
1.
III.
173.
Nissantapa (adj.)
mprtification
[nis+ santapa]
62.
without grief or
self-
Nissanda [Sk. nisyanda

;
nisyanda, ni-t-syand (syad). see sandati] flowing or trickling down discharge, dropping, issue result, outcome, esp. effect of Kamma A in.32 J 1. 31. 205, 426 (sarira") DhA 1.395; 11.36, 86; VvA 14 (pufina-kammassa n-phala) PvA 47 (punfiakammassa). 58 (id.); Miln 20. 117; Pgdp 102.
; ;
&
154 (tumhe) Miln 40 (kayag), 253 (id.) PvA 27 3. because (ye = yesag hetu), 154 (nadi" alongside of). of, on account of, by reason of. for the sake of J 1.203 (amhe), 255 (dhanag), 263 (mag); PvA 17 (kig). 67 (namag). 130 (tag). Cp. nissaya. nissita.
(id.)
;
near, near by, on. at J 1.167 (pasSnapitthag), 221 PvA 24 (baha), 134 (tag =with him). 2. by means of, through, by one's support, by way of the patronage of the k.) iv.137 J 1.140 (rajanag under
(padumasarag)
II.
Nissara (adj.)
Nissama [ni+samaj exertion, endeavour
J v. 243.
tial J 1.393
[nis-Fsara] sapless, worthless, Sdhp 51. 608, 612.
unsubstan-
Nissarajja
211
Nirasa
Nihinata (f) [abstr. to nihina] lowness. inferiority baseness D 1.98, 99.
;
Nissarajja (adj.) [Sk. nih+sarada+ ya] without diffidence, not dilVident. confident J 1.274 (+nibbhaya).
vileness.
Nissarapa (nt.) [fr. nissarati] going or driving out, expulsion Miln 344 (osarana-n.-patisarana). 357.
Nissita
(adj.)
Nihiyati [ni-(-hiyati. Pass, of ha, see jahati] to be left, to come to ruin, to be destroyed A 1.126 = J 111.324 ( = vinasar) papunati). pp. nihina (q. v.).
[Sk.
nisrita,
pp. of nissayati, corresp. in
hanging on, dependent on, inhabiting; attached to, supported by, living by means of, relying on, being founded or rooted in, bent on. As - often in sense of a prep. = by means of, on account of, through, esp. with pron. kit)" (=why, through what) Sn 458; tag (therefore, on acct. of this) S iv.i02. For comb with var. synonyms see Nd^ s. v. & cp. Nd' S II. 17 (dvayar) cp. 111.134); iv.59, 365; 75, 106. V.2 sq., 63 sq. A 111.128 Dh 339 (raga'') Sn 752, 79S, 910 J I.I 45 Nd' 283 Pv 1.8^ (sokag hadaya" lying in) 11.6 (pathavi supported by) Vbh 229 Nett 39 (citta) Miln 314 (inhabiting) PvA 86 (mana). anissita unsupported, not attached, free, emancipated Sn 66, 3O3, Cp. 753. 849, io6g (unaided) J 1.158 Miln 320, 351.
meaning to Sk.
asrita]
Nihuhunka
42).
(adj.)
[fr.
ni =nis-(-
huhunkaj one who does

1.3 (cp.
not confide in the sound hiu) Vin
J.P.T.S. I9"i.
Nika
Doubtful reading] a kind of deer (or [Sk. nyanku ? pig) J v. 406 (vv.U. nika, ninga).
(in
NIgha
anigha) see nigha'.

fr.
Nica (adj.) [Vedic nica, adj. -formation
adv.
ni^,
cp.
Sk. nyaflc downward] low, inferior, humble (opp. ucca high, fr. adv. ud) Vin 1.46, 47; 11. 194; D 1.109, 179, A v. 82 SnA 424 (nicag karoti to degrade) & 194
;
: ;
apassita.
Nissitaka (adj.-n.)
one
who
is
prec] adherent, supporter (orig. supported by), pupil J 1.142, 186 DhA 1.54.
[fr.
;
passim. -kula of low clan J 1. 106 Sn 41 1 -("a) kuUna belonging to low caste Sn 462 -cittata being humble-hearted Dhs 1340 DhsA 395 -pithaka a low stool DhA iv.177 -mano humble Sn 252 ( = nicacitto SnA 293) -seyya a low bed A 1.2 12 (opp. ucc&sayana).
; ;
;
Nissitatta (nt.) [fr. nissita] dependence on, i. e. interference by, being too near, nearness Vism 118 (pantha). Cp. san.
Nlceyya (adj.) [compar. of nica (for "iya ?), in function of eyya as "of the kind of," sort of, rather] lower, inferior, rather low 1.329 Sn 855, 918 Nd' 244. 351.
M
e.
Nissirlka (adj.) [nis-f
or prosperity J
splendour vi.225 (ajivika), 456 (rajabhavana).

siri]
having
lost his (or its)
mta
(pp.) [pp. of neti] led, guided; a.scertained, inferred 1.60 (attha) J 1.262 11.215 (kama) Nett2i ('attha,
; ;
Nissima (adj.) [cp. Sk. nihsiman with difi. meanings ("boundless"), n is -I- si ma] outside the boundary Vin 1.255 (nha), 298 {"!) gantuo); 11.167 (e thito).
Nissata (adj.) [fr. nis-l- sru, see savati] flown out or away, vanished, disappeared 1.280.
natural meaning,
i.
neyyattha)
Nlti
(f.)
Sdhp
fr.
the primarily inferred sense, opp. 366 {dun"). Cp. vi'.
[Sk. niti,
nita] guidance, practice, conduct, esp.

;
right conduct, propriety
statesmanship, polity
PvA
114
("mangala
statecraft,
commonsense), 129 ("sattha science of or of prudent behaviour), 130 (cintaka a

;
Nisseî (f) [fr. nis-l-sri, orig. that which leans agaiist, or leads to something, cp. Sk. sren! a row] a ladder, a flight of stairs 1.194, '9^ "-S'S: iii.5"5; J i-53 Miln 263 Vism 244, 340 (in simile) DhA 1.259.
lawgiver), 131 (naya polity & law), 132 ("kusala versed in the wisdom of life) Miln 3 (here meaning the Nyaya-
philosophy, cp. Trenckner, Notes p. 58).
NIdha = nu idha, see nu.

Nissesa (adj.) [nis-lsesa]
nissesai) entirely,
whole, entire;
nt. ace. as
adv.
completely Nd^ 533.

grief,
Nissoka (adj.) [nis-t-soka] free from sorrow, without not mourning PvA 62 KhA 153.
; ;
Nidhura (.= ) [Sk. ? Cp. keyura] bracelet, bangle J vi.64, Also given as niyura (cp. v. 1. BB nivara). ( = valaya Prk. neura & P. nupura).
;
Nihata (adj.) [pp. of nihanti. ni-l- han] " slain " put down, settled destroyed dejected, humiliated humble Vin II. v>7 (settled) J v. 435 ("bhoga one whose fortunes
;
Nipa
[Vedic nipa, contr. fr. ni+apa " low water "] lying low. deep, N. of the tree Nauclea cadamba, a species of Asoka tree J 1.13 (v. 6i) = Bu 11. 51 J v.
(adj.)
lit.
;
(so read for nipa).
arc destroyed). -mand " with
slain
(
pride,"
IV. 203
Th 2,413 = apanita-manaThA
humiliated, humble 267) J 11.300

;
Nibhata
[cp. Sk. nirbhrta, pp. of
nis-Hbhf]
bought out
J 111.471.
VI. 367.
Niharati see niharati.
Nihita (adj.) [Sk. nihita. pp. of ni-Hdha, see dahatij put down, put into, applied, settled laid down, given up, renounced. As - tiftcn in the sense of a prep. = without, e. g. "danda "sattha without stick A- sword (sec danda .) D 1.70 (-Yaccamitta) Pv iv.3''"' (su^ well PvA 252 (bhasma-nihita thrown into the applied)
;
.
Nlyati [Sk. niyati, Pass, of neti] to be led or guided, to go, to be moved S 1.39 (cittena niyati loko) Dh 175; Pv Ml' (=vahiyati PvA 56) J 1.264 (PP''- niyamana) PvA 4 (id.); Dh.V in. 177; Sdhp 292, 302. Also found in spelling niyyati aL Sn 851; Nd' 223 (=yayati, In the sense of a Med. in imper. vuyhati), 395. niyamase (let us take) Pv ii.g' ( = nayissama PvA 113).
;
;
Niyati see niyyati.
aslies)
Sdhp
311.
Niyadita, Niyadeti see niyy".
Nihina (adj.) [Sk. nihina, pp. of niliiyati or nih,'iyati] lost <kgraded low. vile, base inferior, little, insignificant S 1.12 Sn S9.1 Nd' 105, 194 PvA 198 (jati' low-born) Sdhp S(). Opp. to seyya J vi.356 sq. -attha one who has lost his fortune, poor l*v iv.i''; -kamma of low action Sn 661 -It 43 Dh 306 J 11.4(7
:
Nlyanika see niyy^
nraja
37"-
(adj.) [Sk. niraja, nis-H raja] free
from passion Sdhp
107 ( = dina); -jatika of inferior birth or caste PvA 175; -pafliia of inferior wisdom Sn 89") (-:paritta-panna Nd' 299); -sevin of vile pur-citta
low-minded
PvA
NIrava
(adj.) [Sk. nirava. nis-f rava] soundless, noiseless,
silent
DA
1.153 (tunhi-f-).
suit
1.120.
NIrasa (adj.) [Sk. nirasa. nis-h rasa] sapless, dried ap, withered, tasteless, insipid J iii.iii.
Niruja
Niruja (adj.) [Sk. ninija. nis+ ruja] ^niroga
212
Sdhp
496.
III. 336
Napura
(malanat)
stain).
[fr.
n.
the extirpation of impurity or
Nlroga
(adj.) [Sk. niroga, nis+ roga] free from disease, healthy, well, unhurt J 1.421 111.26; iv.31 PvA 198 (ni"). Cp. niruja.
; ;
removal of
Nlharava
(nt.)
removing
DA
niharati] taking out, carrying away, 1.296 PvA 7.

;
Nila (adj.) [Vedic nila, perhaps conn, with Lat. nites to shine, see Walde, Lat. Wtb. s. v.] dark-blue, blue-black, blue-green. Nila serves as a general term to designate the " coloured-black," as opposed to the " colouredwhite " (pita yellow), which pairs (nila-pita) are both set off against the " pure " colour-sensations of red (lohitaka) & white (odata), besides the distinct black or dark (see kaijha). Therefore n. has a fluctuating connotation (cp. Mrs. Rh. D. Buddh. Psych, p. 49 & Dhs. trsl. p. 62), its only standard comb" being that with pita, e. g. in the enum" of the ten kasipa practices (see kasina) nila pita lohita odata; in the description of the 5 colours of the Buddha's eye nila pitaka lohitaka kanha odata (Nd^ 235, P under cakkhuma) which goes even so far as to be used simply in the sense of " black 6 white." e. g. VvA 320. Applied to hair (lomani) II. 144; 11. 136. See further enum at VvA iii & under kanha. A in. 239; iv.263 sq., 305, 349; V.61 Vism no, 156, 173; ThA 42 (maha great blue lotus) Dhs 617 Pv 11. 2^ PvA 32, 46, 158 Sdhp 246, 270, 360.
: :
Niharati hr] to take out, to throw out, drive out Nd2 1997 (ni) VvA 222, J 1. 150, 157; 111.52; VI. 336 256; PvA 73, 254; Miln 8, 219. aor. nihari 1.92; grd. J 1.293; 11154; PvA 41, 178 (gehato tag n.). niharitabba DhA 1.397 (opp. pavesetabba). pp. nihata. Caus. niharapeti to have thrown out, to order to be ejected VvA 141.
[nis-l; ;
Nlhara
[cp. Sk. nirhara]

IV. 7.
DhA
raka)
way, manner Vin 1.13; J 1.127;

nihara-bhatta
(
At Vin
1.13 also in
= nlha-
Nlharaka (adj.-n.) [fr. nihara, cp. niharana] one who carries away Vin 1.13 (nihara-bhatta) S v. 12, 320, 325 (piQâ;
pata).
Nu
(indecl.) [Ved. nu, Idg. *nu, orig. adv. of
cp. Lat.
num
(to nunc, now), see
-abbha a black cloud Pv iv.3'. -abhijati a dark (unfortunate) birth (cp. kanh") A ni.383 -uppala blue lotus J III. 394 Vv 45* (==kuvalaya) DhA 1384; -kasina the " blue " kasiija (q. v.) D in. 248 Dhs 203 (Vam 172 etc. -giva " blue neck," a peacock Sn 221 = maiji-danda-sadisaya givaya n. ti SnA 277) -pupphi N. of plant (" blue-blossom ") J vi.53 -bijaka a waterT5lant ("blue-seed") Bdhgh at Vin 111.276; -mani a sapphire (" blue-stone ") J 11. 112 iv. 140 DhA iu.254 -vanna blue colour, coloured blue or green J IV.14O (of
;
:
;
part. " then, now." i. pron. and followed by kho, as kin nu kho J 11.159; kacci J 1.279; kaccin nu (for kaccid nu) J n.133; kathan nu (kho) Vin 1.83 kattha PvA 22 etc. 2. as interr. part. (=Lat. ne, num) in enclitic position Vin 1. 17; etc. As such abo J 111.52; Sn 866, 871, 1071 comb'' with na =nanu (Lat. nonne), which begins the sentence Vin n.303 (nanu tvai) vuddho visativasso 'si ti ?) Pv i.8< PvA 39, 136 etc. Often comb'' with other emphatic or dubitative particles, like api nu Vin 11.303 D 1.97 nu idha, contr. to nidha Vv 83^ or with sandhi 1.108 (v. 1. nu khv idha). as nu-v-idha Cp. na',
;
time = now; nQna] affirm.-indef. most freq. comb'' with interr.
niina, no.
the ocean)
Dhs
246.
Nutthubhati see nitthubhati. (aor. nu^hubhi,
e. g.
11.
105).
Nllaka (adj.) for nila

Niliya
[fr.
11.201
see vi.
J in. 138
Nuda
(Com.
nili-
nlli]
an (indigo) hair dye
(-) (adj.) [Sk. nud & nuda, to nudati] expelling, casting out, dispelling in tamo" dispelling darkness Sn 1 133 Vv 352 (<=viddhar)sana VvA 161).
; ;
yaka).
Nadaka
inU
(f.)
or
Nudaka (-)=nuda
[Sk. nili] the indigo plant, indigo colour
J v.401 (asa-niJdaka).
111.230,
2.33-
Ni}a [Vedic nida] a nest bird cage J 11.36 1

1.
(J
v.92)
see niddha
cp. "pacchi
roga
It
37;
vadharoga"
Th
Nudati [Vedic nudati; Idg. (s)nen to push, cp. Sk. navate, Gr. vfvw & vvaaut, Lat. nuo Ags. neosian, Low Ger. nucken] to push, impel expel, drive away, reject Dh 28 J IV. 443 DhA 1.259. aor. nudi Nd* 281. Cp.
; ; ;
1093.
(nt.
apa, pa, vi.
pp. nunna
;
(nucipa),
Nivarana
occasionally m.) [Sk. nivarana. nis -|varaija of vj (vrijoti), see nibbuta & cp. nivarana] an obstacle, hindrance, only as tt. applied to obstacles in an ethical .sense & usually enum'' or referred to in a set of 5 (as panca nivaranani and p. avaranani), viz. kamacchanda, (abhijjha-)vyapada, thina-middha, uddhaccakukkucca, vicikiccha i. e. sensuality, ill-will, torpor of mind or body, worry, wavering (cp. Dhs. l/sl. p. 310) D 1.73 ('e, ace. pi), 246; 11.83, 3<'0 49 sq., 101, 234, 278 S 11.23 in. 149 v.Oo, 84 sq., 93 sq., 145, 160, 226,
)
Nunna (nunna)
[pp.
of nudati]
(nij
away, removed Nd^ 220
= khitta),
thrust, pushed, driven op. panuQQa
n.41.
(adj.)
Nutana
[Vedic nutana, adj. -formation fr. adv. nii, In formation cp. Sk. svastana (of to-morrow), Lat. crastinus etc.] " of now," i. e. recent, fresh, new
cp. nuna.
Davs
iv.47.
Nuna (&
327. 439;
in. 16, 63,
;
1.60,
;
144,
;
276; HI. 4, 295;

; ;
A
;
1.3,
;
161;
;
230 sq. 380 iv.457 v. 16, 195, 322 Sn 17 Nd 13 Nd2 379 Ps 1.31, 129, 163 Pug 68 Dhs 1059, 136, 1495; Vbh 199, 244, 378; Nett II, 13, 94; Vism 146, 189; DA 1. 213; Sdhp 459, 493 and passim. Other enum"'- are occasionally found e. g. 10 at S v.i 10
;
8 at
1.360 sq.
6 at
Dhs
152.
Nivaraiîya (adj.)
[fr. nivarana] belonging to an obstacle, forming a hindrance, obstructing Dhs 584, 11O4, 1488;
Vbh
12, 3(p, 66,
130 etc.
Nivara [Sk. nivara, unexplained] raw rice, paddy D 1.166; A 1.241, 295 11.206 Pug 55 J ni.t44 (yagu).
; ;
nunai) DhsA 164) (indecl.) [Ved. nunai)=Gr. vvv, Lat. nunc (cp. num) Goth, nu, Ger. nun, cp. E. now. See ""Iso nu] affirmative-dubitative particle with Pot. or Ind., viz. i. ^dubit.-interrog.) is it then, now, shall I etc. (=Lat. subjunctive, hortative & dubitative) I-* I- '55 num, cp. nu). Esp. freq. with rel. ( = Lat. pron. yag=yaij ntina what if, shall I, let me (Lat. age) Sn p. 80 (yai) nun' ahai) puccheyyar) let me ask, I will ask); J 1.150, 255; 111.393; PvA 5 (y. n. ahag imassa aiyassayo bhaveyyag let me help him). 2. (affirm.) surely, certainly, indeed Sn 1058 (api nuna pajaheyyug) A v. 194; J 1.60; v.90 Pv 11.9^* (nuna); Miln 20 DhsA 164 PvA 95 (nuna is v. 1. text reads nanda).
;
Nihata [pp. of niharati

in
f.
= Sk.
Niipara
nirhfta]
thrown out, removed

[cp. Sk. nirhfti]
abstr. ta ejection,
removal
DhA
[Sk. nupura; Non-Aryan. Cp. Prk. neura & nidhura (niyura)] an ornament for the feet, an anklet Th 2, 268; DA 1.50.
Ne
He,
213
Nemittikata
fut. nessami J 11.159 Pv 11. 4'; aor. nayi J iv.i37. ger. netva PvA 5, 6, etc. inf. netug PvA 123, 145 ("kama). & netave J 1.79 = Dh 180. grd. neyya (see sep.), pp. nita. Pass, niyati (q. v.). Cp. naya, niti, netta etc.
;
Vena
see na'.
naika = Dae!ca, cp. aneka] not one, several, HtkM many Sn 308 Vv 53" ("citta variegated = nanavidhacitta
(adj.) [Sk.
;
VvA
236). 64' (id.
= anekacitta VvA
275)
Tikp 366.
also a, upa, pati, vi.
a Vekatilu (adj.) [r. nikati] deceitful, fraudulent cheat D 111.183; Th i, 940; Miln 290; PvA 209
:
Retta^ [Sk. netra,
fr.
neti]
a guide J
iii.iii
Nett. 130.
J IV. 184.
Hekiyika (adj.) [fr. nik&ya] versed in the 4 (or Miln 22 cp. Cunningham, Stupa of Bharhut
;
5)
Nikayas
142, 52.
Hekkha fVedic ni$ka
certain coin of gold S 1.65
(=DhA Vv 20*,
(ger.
nikkha] a golden ornament, a A 1.181 11.8, 29 Dh 230 III. 329 jambonada nikkha); Vism 48; v. 1. at
;
cp.
Netta^ (nt.) [Sk. netra] guidance, anything that guides, a conductor, fig. the eye. S 1.26 (sarathi nettani gabetva = the reins); Vin 1.204 (dhuma" for smoke); J iv.363 (id.); 1.12 ("tappana, set t. & cp. 1.98); Sn 550 (pasanna), 1120 Nd^ 371 ( = cakkhu), 669; J vi.290 (tamba with red eyes) Pv 1.8' (eyes =nayanani Com.)
DA
Dhs 597 Vbh

;
71 sq.
43*.
Netti
Hekkhamma
(nt.) [formally a derivation fr. nikkhamma of nikkhamati) = Sk. 'nai^kramya, as shown also by its semantic affinity to nUckhanta, in which the metaphorical sense has entirely superseded the literal one. On the other hand, it may be a bastard derivation fr. nikk&ma = Sk. *nai$kamya, although the adj. nikkiima does not show the prevailing meaning & the wide range of nikkhanta, moreover formally we should expect nekkamma. In any case the connection with kama is pre-eminently felt in the connotation of n., as shown by var. passages where a play of word exists between n. & kima (cp. k&manai) nissaraQai) yad idat) nekkhammag It 61, cp. Vin 1.104 A 111.245 also 1.115). The use of the similar term abhinikkhsimana further warrants its derivation fr. nikkhamati] giving up the world & leading a holy life, renunciation of, or emancipation from worldliness, freedom from lust, craving & desires, dispassionateness, self-abnegation, Nibbina Vin 1.18 (e i.iio (id.), 111.239, 275, 283; anisaQsa) 111.129; A 1.147 ( khema, i. e. nibbana) 111.245; iv.186 (Sni;
;
(f.) [Vedic netri, f. to netf] a guide, conductor; support ( = nettika^) It 37 (ahara'-pabhava), 38 (bhava"). 94 (netticchinna bhikkhu = Arahant). Cp. nettika^ & dhamma, bhava.
NettiQsa [cp. Sk. nistrigSa, Halayudha 2, 317; very doubtful, whether nis-l- trigsa (thirty), prob. a dial, distortion] a sword J 11.77 (vara-dharin C. nettiijsa vuccanti khagga) iv. 1 1 8 (C. gives it as adj = nikkai una, merciless & says " khaggassa namai) ") vi.188 ("varadharin).
; ;
Nettika (adj,-n.) [netta -1- ika] 1. having as guide or forerunner, in Bhagavai) dhamma A 1.199; 1. 310; IV. 158, 351 v. 355. 2. a conduit for irrigation; one who makes conduits for watering Dh 80 ( = udakar) nenti nettika), 145 fig. that which supplies with food or water, in bhava (" the roots of existence, clinging to existence ") D 1.46 (ucchinna" with the roots of existence cut) sanettika clinging to existence, a bad
;
M
;
man A
11.54.
^P-
netti.
;
sagsa), 439 sq.
Sn 424
(r)
;
datthu khemato)
Dh
181
Ps
1.
Jmq;
Nd^ 370; Vism 116, 325; 11.169 sq. 107 sq. 137; VV84" ( = nibbana VvA 348); Nett 53, 87,
;
Netthar [see nittharati does any connection exist with Vedic nestr ?] only in phrase nettharai) vattati to
106 sq. Miln 285 ThA 266.

;
(r|
abhinikkhanta)
DhA
111.227;
-&dhimutta bent on self-abnegation (enum"" with 5 other ideals of Arahantship paviveka, avyapajjha,
:
behave in such a way as to get rid of blame or fault Vin 11.5; III. 183; M 1.442. Bdhgh on Vin 11.5 (P- 3"^9) explains nittharantanai) etan ti nettharar) yena sakka nissarana nittharitur) tar) attharasa-vidhai) sammavattur) vattanti ti attho.
upad&nakkhaya, tanhakkhaya, asammoha) Vin 1.183:

-Abhirata fond of renunciation A iv.224 v. 175 Ps 11. 1 73 -dhatu the sphere or element of dispassionateness S 11.152 Vbh 86; Nett 97; Vism 487. -ninna merging into or bent on a holy life S 111.233 -itakka a thought of self-abnegation S 11.152 A 1.275 11.252; It 82; -sankappa = prec. S 11.152: A 111.146; Vbh 104, 235 -sita based or bent on a holy life (opp. geha q. v.) S iv.232 -sukha the joy or happiness of Arahantship 111. no; A 1.80; Dh 267, 272; DhA H1.400.
111.376
; ;
; ; : ; :
Nepakka
fulness
DhA
Pug
nipaka] prudence, discrimination, careusually as sati S v. 197 sq. 1.356; A 111.11 IV. 15; Nd* 629 B; Vbh 244, 249; Vism 3 ( = pailf\a);
(nt.) [fr.
;
iv.29.
(nt.)
;
NepuMa
Nema
[cp.
[fr.
25, 35
Dhs
16,
nipuna] experience, 292 DhsA 147.

; ;
skill,
cleverness
gambhira"
nemi] edge, point root S v. 445 A iv.404 (adj.) with deeply rooted point, firmly established S v. 444 A iv.106.
;
Begama
town
nigama] the inhabitant of a (small) = jana, people Vin 1.268, 273 D 1.136, 139: J IV. 121 VI. 493 D5vs 111.3; ^^ I-297Often comb"' with janapada (pi.) " townsmen & countryfolk " S 1.89; D 111.148, 172; J 149.
(adj.-n.)
;
NemantaiMka
invitations
(adj.)
[fr.
nimantana] one who
lives
[fr.
citizen
also collect.
;
by
1.3 1.
Nemi
Hecayika (adj.) [fr. nicaya] rich, wealthy D 1.136, 142 Vastu 111.38); A v. 149 (read nevasika cp. naivasika (v. 1. BB nerayika. Com. nevasiko ti nivasakaro).
(f) [Vedic nemi, perhaps to namati] the circumference of a wheel, circumference, rim, edge (cp. nema) A I.I 12; Vv 64*; Miln 238, 285; Vism 198 (fig. jaramaraija", the rim of old age & death, which belongs to the wheel of Sagsara of the chariot of existence, bhavaratha); DhA 11.124 ("vatti) VvA 277.
;
Retar [Vedic netr, n. ag. of neti] a leader, guide, forerunner Sn 86, 213 Nd' 446.
;
Remitta
[Sk.
naimitta,
11.16, 19
;
fr.
nimitti]
fortune-teller,
astrologer
111.243.
Kemittaka
Heti (nayati) [Vedic nayati, nl] to lead, guide, conduct fig. to draw, a conclusion, to to take, carry (away) understand, to take as Dh Sc, 145, 240, 257; J 1.228; rv.241 (nayai] n. to draw a proper conclusion) VvA 42 (narati = nayati) imper. naya Pv ii.i i', & nehi J 11.160 ; PvA 147 poetic imper. nay&hi see in pati pot. naye
; ; ; ;
;
astrologer,
1.91
(i);
;
Nemittika [Sk. naimittika, fr. nimitta] an fortune-teller, soothsayer D 1.8 (i) = DA 111.11; J IV. 124; Miln 19 (i), 229; Vism 210
11.241 (a).
&
DhA
0h
256 (to lead a cause = vinicchineyya
DhA
111.381).
Nemittikata (f.) [abstr. fr. nemittika] = nimitta-kammag, inquisitiveness, insinuation Vbh e. prognostication i. 352= Vism 23 expl"* at Vism 28.
; ;
IV7*
Netniya
Hemiya
Neyya
etc.
214
etc.
Nharu
NevSsika
(adj.) [fr. nivasa, cp. BSk. naiv&sika Avi 1.286, 287] one who inhabits, an inmate ;' living in a place, local J 1.236 sq. Cp. necayika. 11.53 sq;
(adj.)
nemika]
(-)
having a circumference
J VI.252.
neya] to be led, carried fig. to be instructed to be inferred, guessed or understood Sn 55, 803, 846, 11 13; Nd' 114, 206; Nd^ 372 Pug 41 Nett g sq., 125 -atthathe meaning which is to be inferred (opp. nitattha) A 1.60 Nett 21.
; ;
;
(adj.) [grd. of neti; Sk.
DhA
Herayika (adj.) [fr. niraya, cp. BSk. nairayika Divy 165] belonging to niraya or purgatory, heUish one doomed to suffering in purgatory (n. satta = inhabitant of n.) Vin 11.205 (Spayiko n. kappatfho) IV.7 D 111.6, 9, 12 A 1.265; 11-231 (vedanar) vediyati seyyathj pi satta nerayika) ni.402 sq. Sn 664 Nd' 97 (gati) Vv 52', J IV. 3 (satta) Pug 51 Vbh 412 sq. Vism 415 ("satta), 424 Miln 148 (satta) PvA 27 (id.), 52 (bhava), 255; VvA 23; Sdhp 193, 198.
; ; ; ;
.
Nesaijika (adj.) [fr. nisajja] being & remaining in a sitting position (as an ascetic practice) A 111.320; Th 1, 904, 1 120 Nd2 587 J iv.8 Pug 69 Vism 79 Miln 20, 342. The n-anga is one of the dhotanga-precepts, enjoining the sitting posture also for sleeping, see Vin v.193, Vism
; ;
;
61,
&
dhutanga.
[fr.
Neaada
lies in
nisada; cp. Sk. nisada & naiâdaône who wait] a hunter also a low caste Vin 1V.7 {+ vepa & rathakara); S 1.93 (kula) A 1.107; 11.85; J n.36; lit. 330; IV.397, 413; v. 1 10, 337; VI. 71 ; Pug 51 ("kula); Miln 311 DhA 111.24; PvA 176.
;
No'
Nerutta (adj.-n.) [fr. nirutti] based on etymology; an etymologist or philologist ThA 153 Nett 8, 9, 32, 33.
;
(indecl.) affirm. & emphatic part. =nu (cp. na*) indeed, then, now Sn 457, 875, 1077 J v.343 (api no = api nu). 435 (=nipatamattar) p. 437).
;
Hela (& Kela) (adj.) [na+ela = Sk. anenas, of enas fault, The other negated form, also in meaning " pure, sin. clean," is anela (& anejaka), q. v. On I n. cp. l&ngala nangala tula tuna etc.] i without fault or sin, blameless, faultless not hurting, humane, gentle, merciful, innocuous D 1.4 (Bdhgh explains elag vuccati doso n' ass3L (i. e. vacaya) elan ti nela niddosi " " ti attho. Nelango setapacchado ti ettha vuttanelai) viya; DA 1.75); A 11.209; v.205 J v. 156; Vv 50**, 63 ( = niddosa VvA 262); Pug 29, 57; Dhs 1343 (v&ca) = niddosa DhsA 397. 2. (somewhat doubtful) " clean," with ref. to big cats (maha-bijara nelamanâlar) vuccati), whereas young ones are called " elephants, cubs " (something like " pigs ") (taruna
:
No"
bhinka-cchapamaij(Jalai)) J v.418. -anga of faultless limbs or parts, of a chariot (ratha) = running perfectly S iv.291 76 (nelagga text, nelangav. l.) = i.75 = DhsA 397. -paU (f.) = ne|avati (of vaca) humane, gentle J vi.558 (na elapati elapata-rahita madhura Com.).
=Ud
DA
(indecl.) [Sk. no = na^-u, a stronger na; cp. na') negative & adversative particle = neither, nor, but not, surely not, indeed not. (a) in neg. sentences Sn It 103 (but not) 852. 855, 1040 Pv 11.3'^ (but not). as answer no hi etag " indeed not, no indeed " Vin 1.17; D 1.3; no hi idag D 1.105. no ca kho "but surely not " D 1.34, 36 A v. 195. Often emphasized by na, as no na not at all J 1.64 na no Sn 224 ( = " avadharane " KhA 170); disjunctively na hi ... no neither nor Sn8i3;nano na neither nor (not " or not." nor) Sn 455. (b) in disjunctive questions as evai) hoti va nova (is it so or not) 1.61, 227 kacci no (is it so or not Lat. ne-annon) D 1.107 nu kho ... no udtbu (is it that or not or rather) D 1.152. (c) noce (no ce = Sk. no ced) if not (opp. sace) Sn 348, 691, 840 J 1.222 vi.365 VvA 69. Also in sense of " I hope not " J v.378.
D
;
No'
(we)
[Sk. nab] enclitic form, gen. dat. ace. pi. of pron. 1" = amhakai), see vayar); cp. na'.
[fr.
Neva
(indecl.) [na+ eva] see na^. nevasaiina-nasaflna (being) neither perception nor non-perception, only in cpd. ayatana & in nevasafini-nisailflin see safi&a.
:
Nodeti
nud] see
vi.
Nonlta see navanita.
Nevapika
(adj.-n.)
[fr.
nivapa] a deer-feeder
M 1.150 sq.
Nhaiu see nahani.
Found
e. g.
at
Vin
1.25.
THE PALI TEXT
SOCIETY'S
EDITED BY
T.
W. RHYS DAVIDS
and
F.B.A D.Sc. Ph.D. LL.D.

Ph.D.
D.Litt.
WILLIAM STEDE
Part
V (P Ph.)
PUBLISHED BY
THE PALI TEXT SOCIETY LONDON
First published
1923
1949
1952
Reprinted Reprinted
Pa (indecl.) [Ved. pra, Idg. *pro, cp. Gr. Trpii, Lat. pro. Goth, fra, Lith. pra, pro. Oir. ro-l directional prefix of forward motion, in applied sense often emphasising the action as carried on in a marked degree or even beyond its mark (cp. Ger. verin its function of Goth, fra & Thus the sphere of pa- may be characterised Ger. vor). in foil, applications: i. forth, forward, out: papatati
'neti bring forth (to) ganhati fail forward, i. e. down dhavati run out "tharati spread forth hold out 2. (intensive) bajati go forth "sareti stretch out etc. in a marked degree, more than ordinarily (cp. E. up in thus often to be trsl"* by cut up, heap up. <i!l up "up," or "out," or "about"): pakopeti up-set; chindati cut up 'bhaiijati break up ^Yinati heap up 'kiijnaka scattered about nada shouting out "bhati duseti spoil shine forth ^bhavati grow up, prevail tapeti make shine "jahati give up entirely entirely exceedingly (C. ativiya dipeti) "jalati blaze up janati In this meaning often with adjectives like know well. patanu very thin "thaddha quite stiff "dakkhina right bala very strong. 3. " onward " in pre-eminence onward pavattati move on fig. patthaya from " further, later " paputta a later (secondary) son, i. e. front of," "before": padvara, grandson. 4. "in before the door. 5. Sometimes in trs. (reflexive) use. like pakujin singing out to (each other, cp Ger. besingen, The most frequent combination with other an-rufen). its closest relatives (modifying) prefixes is sam-ppa The double (in meaning 2 especially) are a and pari. (assimilation) p is restored after short vowels, like
; ; ; ;
Faijsuka (adj.) [Epic Sk. pagSuka Ved. parjsural dusty; (m.) a dusty robe KhA 171 (v. 1. pa^suknla).
;
Pakatthaka [pa-t-kattha-l-ka; kattha pp. of kfS, cp. Sk. prakarsaka of same root in same meaning, but cp. also kattha^] (adj.) troublesome, annoying (m.) a troubler, worrier S 1.174 (v. 1. pagandaka C. rasagiddha trsl.
;
" pertinacious ").
Pakatthita see pakk".
Pakata [pp. of pa-l-kr] done, made; as - by nature (cp. pakati)Sn286; J iv.38 Pv 1.6^ 11.3"; ill. 10' (papai) = samacaritar) PvA 214); Miln 218; DhA 11. 11 (papar)) icchapakata covetous by PvA 31, 35, 103 (t), 124. nature A in. 1 19, 2 19 sq. Pug 69 Vism 24 (here however takenby Bdhghas " icchayaapakata "or" upadduta ") PvA 46, cp. issapakata envious by nature S 11.260 macchariya pakata afflicted with selfishness PvA 124. pakata tta (pakata + On pakata at 1 1 89 see apakata. attan) natural, of a natural self, of good behaviour, incorrupt, "integer" Vin 11. 6, 33, 204; J 1.236 (bhikkhu, -f silava, etc.). At Vin 11.32 the pakatatta bhikkhu as the regular, ordained monk is contrasted with
; ;
the parivasika bh. or probationer.
appadhagsiya
"Pa
(adj.) [Cp.
(a
-I-
pa").
Ved. "pa, adj. base of pa to drink, as ga only in foil. cpds. fr. stha] drinking dhenu drinking of the cow, suckling calf M 1.79 Sn 2b padaa tree (lit. drinking ( = dhenur|pivantoSnA39) with its feet, cp. expl" at PvA 251 " padasadisehi mul' avayavehi udakassa pivanato padapo ti ") Pv iv.39 majja" drinking intoxicants Sn 4C0 Pv iv.i'' (a).
fr.
gam
Pakati (f) [cp. Ved. prakrti] i. original or natural form, natural state or condition (lit. make-up) as ^- primary, original, real Vin. 1.189; 11. 113 J 1146 ("vesena in her usual dress); KhA 173 ("kammakara. "jetthaputta) instr. paka\'vA 12 ("pabhassara), 109 ("bhaddata). tiya by nature, ordinarily, as usual Ps 11.208 \'\\ 78 2. occasion, happening, opportunity, PvA 215, 263. (common) occurrence D 1.168 (trsl. " common saying ") Der. pakatika & Pv II. 8 (=pavutti PvA no).
;
:
or tha
PaQSU
[cp.
11.3^.
Ved. parjsu] dust,
Pv
pagsvagaraka
J
parjsukilita id. (lit. mud pies) A 11.186;
.\ 1.253 dirt, soil S v. 459 playmates S iil.ign; sahaplaying together with mud, making
;
pakatika. -upanissaya sufficing condition in nature: see Cpd. gamana natural or usual walk DhA i 389. 194 " 1-citta ordinary or normal consciousness Kvu 615 (cp. Kvu trsl. 359 n. 5, and BSk. prakrti-nirvanatva Bodhi-yanaka ordinary vehicle Dh.^ cary. at Poussin 256). -sila natural or proper virtue D.\ 1.290. 1. 391.
Pakatika nature
(adj.)
J 11.30
[fr.
;
pakati] being
;
by nature,
;
Miln 220
DA
1.198
PvA
of a certain 242 (=^riipa)
sahaparjûkridita MVastu -kula rays from a dust heap (cp. Vin. Texts 11.156) A 1.240, 295 11.206 IV.231J Vin 1.58 1.78 S 11.202 Dh 395 Pug 69 PvA 141, 144. A 11.26 It 102 qudsi definition of p.-k. is to be found at Vism (10. -kulika one who wears clothes made of rags taken from 1.30 S 11. 187; A m.187, 219, 371 sq. a dust heap Vin III. 15; 1V.360 Ud 42; Pug 55; DhA iv. 157; 1.2 14; "attan (nt. abstr.) the habit of wearing rags -gunthita (vv. 11. "kundita, 111.41; A 1.38; III. 108. "kuijthita) covered with dust or dirt S 1.197 J vi.559
1.364; in. 450.
PvA
30.
Cp.
BSk
DhsA
J v. 7
404.
[pa-l-kattheti] talk out against, C. akkosi garahi nindi
;
Pakattheti
cakkhasi).
denounce
;
M =A
;
(ma "katthasi
Should
)
gloss pac-
it
be 'pakaddhasi
.'
Pakappana (f [fr. pakappeti] fixing one's attention on, planning, designing, scheme, arrangement Sn 945 (cp. Nd' 72 186, where two pakappana's, viz. tanha" & at Nd' 429 it is synonymous with tanha ditthi" Bdhgh has reading pakampana for kapp and expl'
;
by kampa-karana SnA
568).
demon)
(some sort of -mutthi a handful of soil J vi. 405, -vappa sowing on light soil mud) (opp. kalalavappa sowing on heavy soil or
Pv
II. 3''.
pisacaka
ni.147;
mud
;
sprite
iv.380
DhA
11.26.
Pakappita [ppof pakappeti] arranged, planned, attended to, designed, made Sn 648 ( - kata SnA 471). 784, 776 cp. Nd' 72 and (ditthi " prejudiced view " FausbiJll pakappana), 802, 838 (=kappita abhisankhata saijtha;
SnA
137.
pita
Nd'
186), 902, 910.
Pakappeti
Pakappeti [pra + Caus. of kip, cp. Ved. prakalpayitar] to arrange, fix, settle, prepare, determine, plan S 11.65 (ceteti p. anuseti) Sn 886 (pakappayitva = takkayitva vitakkayitva sagkappayitva Nd' 295). pp. pakap;
Pakkathita
ritva) J VI. ICO (read pakira carl, cp.
(read
p.
pari).
Caus.
C on
p. 102), 198-
pakireti
;
1.
;
upset Vin iv.308 (thQpai)) S i.ioo 2. to scatter S I. ICO = It 66 Pug

;
to throw down, It 90 (v. 1. kirati). 23. pp. pakinna
pita (q. v.).
(see "ka).
Pakampati [pa+kampati. Cp. BSk. prakampati Jtra 220 Mvyutp. 151 =kampati.] to shake, quake, tremble J 1.47 (v. 269) PvA 199. Caus. pakampeti S 1.107.
;
Pakiledeti [Caus of pa-Hklis, cp. kelideti] to make wet, moisten (with hot water) J vi.iog ( = temetva khipati
C).
Pakaiihati [pa-i-krndh] to be angry S 1.221, 223 (eyVar)).
Pakampana
Pakampita
see
pakappana.
[pp. of
pa+kamp]
Th
shaken, trembling S 1.133
2,
200.
Pakata
cp.
Pakarana (nt.) [fr. pa+kf] i. performance, undertaking paragraph (of the law) D 1.98 (" offence " see Dial. 1.120); S III. 91 Miln 189. 2. occasion Vin 1.44;
11.75;
111.20.
.'
(?) [v. 1. pakutta] an inner verandah Vin 11. 153 Vin. Texts in. 175. Kern, Toev. s. v. expl'' it as miswriting for paku^tha ( =Sk. prakostha an inner court in a building, Prk. paottha, cp. P. kottha' & kotthaka*). Spelling pakuUa at Nd^ 485 B (for magga, v. 1.
3.
exposition,
;
arrangement,
literary
makula).
usually in titles only, viz. Abhidhamma" J 1.312; Dpvs v.37; Kathavattiu Patthana" Miln 12 Netti one of the Canonical books
;
work, composition, book
Pakappati [pa + knpj to be angry J iv.241.
(see netti).
Pakubb" see pakaroti.

Pakujin
(adj.) [pa-t-kuj] to sing
Pakaroti [pa + kr, Ved. prakaroti] to effect, perform, prepare, make, do S 1.24 (pakubbati) Sn 254 (id.),' 781, 790 (ppr. med. pakubbamana cp. Nd' 65) It 21 (puniiag); SnA 169 (pakurute, corresponding with sevati). pp. pakata (q. v.).
; ;
;
out to (each other)
(afi-
iiamafifiar)) J vi.538.
Pakopa [pa-fkopa] agitation, Dhs 1060 Vism 235, 236.

;
effervescence, anger, fury
Pakara [pa+kr, cp. last; but Sk. prakara "similarity "] I. make-up, getting up, fixing, arrangement, preparation, mode, way. manner J 11.222 DA 1.132 PvA 26 '09, 123, 135, 178, 199; Sdhp94, 466.-2. ingredient! flavour, way of making (a food) tasty Sn 241 (kathappakaro tava amagandho) Miln 63. 3. (.") of a kind, by way of. in nana" (adj.) various, manifold J 15'
;
; ;
Pakopana (adj.) [pa-fkopana, of kup] shaking, upsetting, making turbulent It 84 (moho citta-pakopano).
Pakka
Idg.
(adj.) [Ved.
*pequo
;
= Lat. coquo "cook,"
pakva, a pp. formation of pac to cook, Av. pac-, Obulg.
(sakuna). 278 (phalani) PvA 50 said Vism 42, 44 PvA 136.

;
vutta as said, the
Pakaraka
(-)
(adj.)
[fr.
pakara] of that kind S
11
8i
J VI. 259.
Pakaretj [Denom.
fr.
towards
pakara] to direct one's thought
(dat.) J vi.307.
peka, Lith. kepu, Gr. rrftraio, aproKoTrnt^ baker, ttejtwj' ripe also pp. of pacati pakta = Gr. Tren-nij-, Lat. coctus] and apakka) and also I. ripe (opp. ama raw, 'as Vedic, "cooked, boiled, baked" S 1.97 (opp. amaka) iv.324 ("bhikkha) Sn 576 J v. 286. nt. pakkag that which is ripe, i. e. a fruit, ripe fruit Pug 44, 45 often in connection with amba i. e. a (ripe) mango fruit J 11. 104, apakka 111.207; PvA 187. 394; Pv IV. 12^; unripe PugA 225 Sdhp 102. 2. ripe for destruction, overripe, decaying, in phrase "gatta (adj.) having a
; ;
;
DhA
Pakasati [pa + kas] to shine forth, to be visible, to become known Sn 445, 1032 ( = bhasati tapati virocati Nd^ Cans, pakaseti to show up, illustrate, 373)explain make known, give information about Vin 11189' S 1.105; It 111 (brahmacariyag);Dh304;Sn578,
decaying body, with putrid body [BSk. pakvagatra 82], comb'' with arugatta at M 1.506; S iv.198; Miln 357 (cp. Miln trsl. 11.262), 395. 3. heated, glow-
Divy
'
1021
i'ug 57; J V1.281 (atthag to explain the meaning or matter); DhA 11.11 (id.); PvA 1, 12 (anisaosai,) 29 atthao upamahi), 32 (attanai)), 40 (adhippayan)
explanation, information annunciation Vin 11.189 (cp. Vin. Texts 111.2^9) pp ^^' ' pakasita (q. v.).
(saccani) 72 etc. or announced in
42 grd. pakasaniya to be made known
"kamma
ing Dpvs 1.62. -asaya receptacle for digested food, i. e. the abdomen (opp. amasaya) Vism 260, 358 KhA 59. -odana (adj.) hiving cooked one's rice Sn 18 (=siddhabhatta SnA -jjhana " guessing at ripeness," i. e. -7). cp. J III. 425. foretelling the number of years a man has yet to live in list of forbidden crafts at D 1.9, expl"" at DA 1.94 as " paripaka-gata-cinta." -pakka ripe fruit KhA 59.
; ;
-puva baked cake
J iii.io.
Pakasana
Pug
(nt.) [pa-l-kas, cp.
44, 45, cp.
PugA
225.
-vannin of ripe appearance -sadisa ripe-like, appearing
pakasati] explaining, making information, evidence, explanation, publicity Ps 1.104 (dhamma) Miln 95 SnA 445 PvA 2 J 50 103 J
known
ripe
PugA
225.
;
(expl" of avi).
Pakasita [pp. of pakaseti] explained, manifested, made known S 1.161, 171 sq. 11.107 (su) PvA 53, 63.
; ;
Pakka^hati [pa h- kathati of k vath] to cook, boil up only in Caus. II. pakkatthapeti (with unexpl'' tfh for (h) to cause to be boiled up J 1472 (v. 1. pakkutth", cp. J.P.T.S. 1884, 84). pp. pakkathita (q. v.).
PakiflSti [pa-l- kinati] to deal in
Vin 11.267
(gid. kinitabba).
Pakiwaka
tered_
(adj.) [pa-hkinna (pp. of kirati) -f ka] scatabout; fig. miscellaneous, particular, opp. to sadharana KhA 74 cp. Cpd. 13, 952 vism 175 ("katha) Np. name of the xiv'" book of 317 sq. (Id.).
Pakkathita (pakkathita) [also spelt with tth instead of \h or th, perhaps through popular etym. pakka 4- tthita for pa -I- kathita. To kvath, P. kuthati & kathati, appearing
in pp. as kajhita, kuthita, katthita and kutthita, cp. Geiger, P.Gr, 42] cooked up, boiled, boiling hot, hot
As
atakas.
the
Pakitteti [pa+kitteti] to proclaim J 1.17 (v. 85).
Pîrati [pa
kirati] i.to let down (the hair), scatter let fall 139 ^48 (ger. pakiriya) J v.203 (so read' for pankati); V..207 (aor "kirigsu). ger. pak ra (=paki
-I-
_
;
48^3; J v.268 (pakatth" vv. 11. pakkudh" jakankathi); vi.112 (katth), 114 (id.; v. 1. BB ?kuthita) DhA 1.126 (katth, v. 1. pakkanta), 179 (^catth", V. 1. pakutth) 11. 5 (katth. vv. 11. pakutth*" & pakkuth") in. 310 (i^' passage katth", v. 1. pakutth. pakkutth, pakkuthita =pakkutthita at id. p. VvA 67 in 2'^ passage katth, v. I. pakutth" it pakkuthita. left out at id. p. VvA 68) ThA 292 (pakkuthita).
Thupavagsa
&
Pakkatthi
Pakkatthi (f) 'J^- pa+kvat, evidently as abstr. to pakkatthita; reading uncertain] a boiling (-hot) mixture
(of oil?) M 1.87, expl'' by C. as katita- (=kath) gomaya, boiling cow-dung, v. 1. chakanaka see p. 537. The id. p. at Nd^ 199 reads chakanati. evidently a bona The interpretation as " cow-dung " is fide reading. more likely than " boiling oil."
Pakkhitta
Pakkhaka {&
uluka) Vin
wings or feathers,
ika) (nt. ?) [fr. pakkha>] a dress made of in cpd. uluka of owl's wings (see ('ika). in. 34 ('r) nivasetva) A 11.206
;
Pakkhatta (nt.) [fr. pakkha'] being a partner with Visra 129, 130.
of,
siding in
Pakkhanta
at
DA
1.38 read as
pakkanta.
Pakkanta
S 1.153
;
[pp. of
Sn
p.
pakkamati] gone, gone away, departed 124 J 1.202 (spelt kkh) PvA 78.
; ;
f. pakPakkhandaka (adj.)=pakkhandin SnA 164. khandika [Ved. (?) praskandika, BR. without refs.]
Pakkandati [Ved. prakrandati, pra-|-krand] to cry out, shout out, wail Sn 310 (3rd pret. pakkandurj) J vi.55
(id.),
diarrhoea, dysentery
.(lohita);
n.127 (lohita)
v. 441 J 111.143;
Miln 134.
188
(id.),
301
(id.).
Pakkama
pa-(-kram] going to, undertaking, beginning 1.16S (tapo" trsl. " all kinds of penance").
[fr.
;
Pakkamati
[Ved.
prakramati,
pra + kram]
to
step
Pakkhandati [pa-l-khandati, of skand] to spring forward, Vv S^^^ (ger. pakkhanto jump on to M 1.86 J 1.461 diyana = pakkhanditva anupavisitva VvA 338); to be usually fig. to after someone in pursuit DhA 1.198
; ; :
1. 105; forward, set out, -go on, go away, go forth pret. 3 sg. pakkami Pug 58; DA 1.94; PvA 13. S 1.92, 120; Sn pp. 93, 124; PvA 5 (utthay'asana), 19 (id.); 3rd pi. pakkamuT) Sn loio, and pakkamigsu S 2nd to go beyond (in 1. 199. pp. pakkanta (q. v.). archery), to overshoot the mark, miss the aim Miln 250.
rejoice in, find pleasure or satisfaction in (loc), to take to, in phrases cittag pakkhandati pasidati santitthati 11. 165; 1. 186; S ni.133; cp. Miln 326 (nibbane) It 43 iv.442 (adukkha-m-asukhe) III. 245 (avyapade) (dhamme) and na me tattha manasag p. Miln 135.
;
pp.
pakkhanna
(q. v.).
Pakkava [etym.
paggava).
?]
a kind of medicinal plant Vin 1.20 1
(cp.
Pakkhandana Ps J 11.32
;
2.
pakkhandati] i. leaping, springing 194 (pariccaga- & pkkh- nissagga). attack, assault, chasing DhA 1.198.
(nt.) [fr.
I.
Pakkula see pakula.

Pakkosati [pa -h kosati, krus] to call, summon J 1.50; DhA 1.50 PvA 81 11.69. 252 ( =avheti) v. 297 vi.420 Caus. II. pakkosapeti to call, send for, (v. 1. apeti). order to come J 1.207 PÂ 141, 153 DhA 1.185.
Pakkhandin
braggart,
; ;
(adj.
lit.
n.)
[fr.
pakkhandati]
i.
(adj.)
;
bold,
jumping on or forth Dh 244 Sn 8g 2. a military scout, lit. SnA 164). ( = pakkhandaka an onrusher, a bravo D 1. 51 (cp. Dial. 1.68) DA 1.157
J 11.32, 281.
Pakkha' [Ved. paksa in meanings i and 3 to Lat. pectus, see Walde, Lat. Wtb. s. v.] i. side of the body, flank.
;
Pakkhanna
wrongly spelt [pp. of pakkhandati; often pakkhanta] jumped on, fallen on to or into, chanced
upon, acquired M 1.39; Th i, 342 (ditthigahana) Miln 144 (sar)saya), 156, 390 (kupatha"). J v,47i
;
wing, feathers (cp. pakkhin), in cpds. bi|ala a flying fox (sort of bat) Bdhgh on uluka-camma at Vin 1.186 (MV. v. 2, 4 cp. I'in. Texts 11. 16 where read uluka" for iuka ?) J VI. 538 and hata one who is struck on (one) side, i. e. paralysed on one side, a cripple (cp. Sk. in. 169; A 111.385 Pug 51 pakâghata) Vin n.90 (=hatapakkho pithasappi PugA 227); Miln 245, 276 also as wing of a house at (cp. Miln trsl. 11.62, 117) DhsA 107 and wing of a bird at S n.231 SnA 465 (in 2. side, party, faction; adj (-) expl" of pakkhin). Sn associated with, a partisan, adherent Vin 11.299 347 (atinana"), 967 (kanhassa p. =Mara etc., see Nd' 489; Nett 53 (tanha & ditthi") 88 (id.), 160 (id.); DA 1.28 DhA 1.54; PvA 114 (patiloma"). pakkhasankanta gone over to a (schismatic) faction Vin 1.60 iv.23<i, 313. pakkhar) dapeti to give a side, to adhere to (loc.) J 1.343. 3. one half of the (lunar) month, a fortnight. The light or moon-Ut fortnight is called sukka-pakkha (or juijha"), the dark or moonless one 1.20 (catuddasi paficadasi atthami kala (or kanha") ca pakkhassa 14"', 15"' & 8* day of the fortnight) a; Sn 402; A 1. 142 (atthami pakkhassa), i44 = Vv 15* (catuddasi etc. cp. VvA 71) A v.123 sq. (kala, junha")
;
Pakkhara
Pferde "
[cp. Sk.
praksara
bordering,
Sc
BR.]
prakhara " trimming J
ein
Panzer
fiir
vi.223
(of
carriage).
v.71 (ger. pakPakkhalati' [pa-l-ksal] to wash, cleanse J khalya = dhovitva C. p. 74). Caus. pakkhaleti (q. v.).
Pakkhalati^ [pa-f khalati, of skhal] stagger J in.433 vi.332 DA 1.37

: :
to
:
stumble,
334.
trip,
DhsA
khayati Pakkhayati [pa + khya, Ved. prakhyayate; cp. & pakkha^] to appear, shine forth, to be clearly visible D II 99 (cp. Th 1, 1034, where pakkhanti for pakkhayanti metri causa); M 11.32; S iv.144; v.153, 162;
.\ 111.69
sq.
to wash, cleanse Pakkhaleti [Caus. of pa + ksal, cp. khalcti] Vin 1.9 (pade) D 11.85 (id.) M 1.205 S 1.107 J vi.24
; ; ;
(pade)
VvA
261.
Pakkhika
3]
I.
Th
2, 423 (=addhamasa-mattar) ThA'269): Pv 11.95^ (bahumase ca pakkhe ca=^kanha-sukka-bheda p. PvA VvA 314 135); Vism loi (dasahar) va pakkhar) va)
4. alternative, statement, 55 (kaja). loc. pakkhe (-) with regard or reference to Kh.\ 8f) (tassa panhassa vyakaranapakkhe) SnA 168 (id.).
(sukka)
PvA
Pakkha^
like,
(adj.) [cp.
Ved. prakhya
clear,
&
-
of pra-(-khya]
visible, clear;
Sk. (-") prakhya resembling, like
Miln 75 (matu" and pitu).
Pakkha'
Cp in. 6, 10; (?)] a cripple. Note BSk. phakka is J VI. 12 ( =pitha-sappi C). enum'' at Mvyut. 271'^ with jatyanda, kunâ & pangu, reminding of the comb" kaijo va kupi va khanjo va pakkhahato va Vin n.g<'>=S 1.94 = A n.85
[cp.
Sk.
phakka
J uposathika. patipadika, Vin 1.58 = 11.175; iv.75 2. (cp. pakkha 2 & pakkhin 2) conn.210 Vism 66. siding with tributing to, leading to, associated with, Vism 130, in phrase vigh.ita" anibbana-sarjvatta( ) nika associated with destruction, etc. M 1. 15 DhsA 382. Also in miiga" leading to deafness J 1.45 (^.254). DhA 1.82 (paramattha-sac-a").
;
(adj.) [for pakkhiya = Ved. pak^ya of pakkha' belonging or referring to the (2) lunar fortnights, fortnightly, for a fortnight or in the (specified) fortnight of the month (cp. Vi>i. Texts m.220). As one of five special provision of food mentioned in enum" bhojanani, viz. niccabhatta. salakabhatta, pakkhika,
thrown into Pakkhitta [pp of pakkhipati] put down into, PvA 58 (atave p. (loc.) Sn p. 15 (payaso udake p.); na)o is perhaps better read atape paditto), 153 (pok
kharaniyag
p.).
111.385
= Pug
51.
Pakkhin
Pakkhin
(adj. n.) [fr. pakkha' =pakkhanag atthitaya pakkhi ti vuccati SnA 465 Ved. paksin bird] i. winged, the winged one, a bird D 1.71 ( + sakuna = pakkhayutto sakuno DA i.2o8)=A 11.209 =v.2o6 = Pug 5**; S 11.231 Sn 606 (=sakuno SnA 465) Pv 111.5-' (gaP^ = sakunagana PvA 198). 2. (cp. pakkha 2) participating in, contributing to S v. 97 (vighata" for the usual
;
Paggahika
PagUQa
(adj.) [pa-l-guna cp. Sk. praguna straight, der. " kind "] learned, full of knowledge, clever, wellacquainted, familiar D in. 170 Vv 53^ ( = nipuna VvA 232); J 11.243; :v.i3o; v.399 Vism 95 (Majjhimo me paguno I am well versed in the M.), 242 (dve tayo nikaya paguna) DA 1.95; SnA 195; KhA 73. pa; ;
:
"pakkhika).
gunat) karoti, to make oneself familiar with, to learn by heart, to master thoroughly J 11. 166; 111.537 (tayo
Pakkhipati [pa+ksip, in sense of putting down carefully cp. nikkhipati & BSk. praksipati to start a ship Divy 334] I. to put down into (with loc. of receptacle), place into, enclose in (often used for ceremony of putting a corpse into a shell or mount) D 11. 162 (tela-doniya Bhagavato sarirai) p.) S 11.85 J >i-2io (mukhe) Miln 247 (Amaf osadhar)) PvA 41 (atthikani thupe p.); DhA 1. 71 (the corpse into the fire). 2. to throw into, hurl into, in Niraya-passage at iii.i83=A 1.141 = Nd^ 304'"; cp. nikkhipati. 3. (fig.) to include in, insert, arrange, interpolate Miln 13 (Abhidhammapitakai) kusala dhamma, akusala dh., avyakata dh. ti tisu padesu p.). Caus. II. pakkhipapeti J 1.467 DA 1. 36. pp. pakkhitta (q. v.). 1
; :
vede) Miln 12 (Abhidhamma-pitakai)). -bhava familiarly with, acquaintance, efficient state, cleverness in, experience, knowledge (cp. paguiiiia)
;
III.
537
Dhs
48, 49.
(nt.) (doubtful) abstr. to
Pagunata
in
(f)
& Pagunatta
paguna
fitness,
expl" of pagufinata at
Dhs 48 & 49
(trsl.
competence).
Pagumba [pa-fgumba]
Sn 233.
a thicket, bush, clump of trees
Pageva (adv.) [page = Sk. prage4-eva, but BSk. prageva]

(how) much more or much less, a fortiori, lit. " right at theearliest " J 1.354 v.242 Miln 91 Vism 93, 259, 322 VvA 258, PvA 115, 116, 117. Compar. pagevatarag 111.145; atippage too early J 111.48 atippago id. S 11. 32 A v.48. 1.84
'<
Fakkhima
mar))
= pakkhin]
[fr.
a bird
Th
;
i,
139 (read
me
for
J v.339.
M M
Pakkhiya
witli,
pakkha' 2 cp. pakkhika] siding m. part, side only in phrase (satta-tirjsa-) bodhi-pakkhiya-dhamma the 37 parts of enlightenment It 75 (satta only); J 1.275; Vism 678 SnA 164; VvA 95; see Cpd. 179 and note i. sq. pakkhiya at Th 2, 425 is not clear (expl'' at ThA 269
(adj. n.)
associating with
by vaccha,
v.
1.
sacca).
;
Pakkhepa (m.) & na (nt.) [fr. pa-l- ksip] throwing, hurling being thrown into (loc.) PvA 221 (lohakumbhi" in
passage of ordeals in Niraya) visa-pakkhepana).
;
DhA
1.357
(nadiyari
Pagga9hati [pa-nganhati] I. to stretch forth, hold out or up, take up D 1.123 (sujar) the sacrificial ladle), 125 (afljalir) stretch out the hollow hands as a token of respectful greeting) S 1.141 n.280 J 1.89 (pavenir)); PvA 74 (turiyani). ger. paggayha taking up, raising up, stretching forth Sn 350 (-uttaretva SnA 349); Dh 268 (tulari) Pv II. 9" (bahui)); iv.7'' (uccar) p.); VvA 7 (afijaliri). Often in phrase baha paggayha kandati to wail or lament with outstretched arms (a special pose of mourning) J v.267 vi.188; PvA 92 (=pasareti). 2. to take up, take care of, favour,
; ;
support,
v. 116,
befriend
(opp.
Pakhuma
paksman, diaeretic form for the contracted form pamha, the latter prepondering in poetr)', while pakhuma is mostly found in prose. Similar doublets are sukhuma & sanha as regards etym. cp. Av. pasnam eyelid, Gr. Tr'tKTtn to comb, Tni/eof fleece, Lat. p?cto to comb, pecten comb, Ohg. fahs liair] an eyelash, uusally as adj.: having eyelashes (-) D 11.18 (go) S 1. 32 ("antarikayari between the lashes); J v. 2 16 (visala" for alarapamha T.); ThA 255 (digha for
[Ved.
; ;
mag).
369; Miln 185, 186;

3. to put to, one's mind) S v. 9
;
nigganhati) J 1.511; 11. 21; PvA 114 (sappurisa-dhamexert, strain, apply vigorously
(cittaij
yena
carati).
gaheti to
Caus. pp. paggahita exert Miln 390 (manasag). Caus.

(q. v.).
;
;
Ps
11.20
(pagganhanto
II.
viri-
pagpag-
ganhapeti to cause to hold up or out, to cause to uphold or support Miln 21 (dhamma-dhajar)) J v. 248 PvA 74
(turiyani).
ayatapamha Th
Paganâka
Paâbbha Sn
89,
2,
283)
VvA
Paggalita [pp. of pa
vigalita).
-t-
gal]
dripping
PvA
56
(v.
1.
for T.
162, 279.
see pakatthaka.
(adj.)
[cp.
Paggava [etym
J
ii.ii'S (v.
1.
;
Epic Sk. pragalbha] bold, daring, forward, reckless M 1.236; S 1.201 (sup) A 111.453
a medicinal plant with bitter ?] pakkava).
fruit
852 (ap=na pagabbha KhA 242, cp. also Nd' 228); Dh 244 ( =kayapagabbhiyadihi samannagata DhA 111.354); J "-3^. 281, 359; v.448 Miln 389; Davs HI. 26. apagabbha at Vin. 111.3 is used in quite a di.^. sense, viz. " one who has no more connection with a womb" (a-h pa-l- *garbha)
Paggaha a Paggaha [fr. pagganhati] i. exertion, energy; (<i) paggaha: D 111.213 (v. 1. paggaha, also "nimitta)
Ps
II. 8
("cariya), 20 (ttha)
;
DA
1.63 (viriy-indriyassa
;
lakkhana)
paggaha A 1.83, 256 (nimitta) Dhs 277 (trsl. "grasp"), 336, DhsA 406. 1359 ("nimitta) 2. (paggaha) favour, kindness, patronage [same meaning in Ep. Sk.] Vin iii.i45=A 111.66; J v. 116 (opp. nig(6)
:
Pagabbhata
(f) [abstr.
fr.
pagabbha,
decision
cp. Sk. pragalbhata]

J
gaha); vi.371
(id.).
resoluteness,
boldness,
vi.273.
See
also
pagabbhiya.
Faggabana
forth,
(nt.) [fr. pa-l-grh, cp.
pagganhati] stretching
Pagabbhin
(adj.)
= pagabbha]
bold J vi.238,
(-")
hands as sign of respectful salutation (cp. afijalir) pagganhati) J 111.82. Abstr. ta = paggaha i. Vism 134.
lifting,
holding out
of the
DhsA
329.
Pagama
Pagalha
[fr.
pra-fgam] going forth from
[pp. of pagahati]
Sn
441,
immersed in (loc.) 772 (=ogalha ajjhogajha nimugga Nd' 26).

into,
-)-
sunk
Paggahita [PP- of pagganhati, cp. BSk. pragrhita lofty Divy 7, 102J holding up, or (being) held up Vin 11. 131 (chatta holding up a parasol,) 207 (id.); J vi.235
;
Pagahati [pa gahati] to dive into, sink into Sn 819 ( ajjhogaha SnA 537 =ogahati ajjhogahati pavisati
Sn.\ 175
= Sn
p. 21).
Ndi
152).
pp. pagalha.
;
Paggaha
(or
see paggaha.
Paggahika
Pagiddha
[pa-l-giddha] greedy after, clinging to, finding delight in (loc.) J v. 269 (=gadhita mucchita C. on p. 274).
(adj.)
(adj.) [paggaha -l-ika] belonging to, receivirg trading ?) in cpd. sala a shop \'in ii.2<;i (cp. VvJ. Texts III. 383 " would he set up as a hawker in cloth, or would he open a shop ").
:
Paggharana
Fa'3;g&ard9<i
(adj.-n.) [r. paggharatij trickling, oozing. dripping J 1.146; vi.187 (a) . "i D 1.74 ( = bindubindur) udakag paggharati DA 1.218); the 'mark' of
;
Paccakkhati
Pacalayika (f.) [abstr. fr. pacalayati] nodding, w.ivering (of the eyelids), blinking, being sleepy Dhs 1157 (=akkhidaladinar) pacalabhavag karoti
Pacalita
[pp.
DhsA
378).
liquid
DhsA
332.
(adj.)
fr.
of
pacalati]
shaken,
wavering,
unstable
Paggharanaka
tar))
;
paggharati] flowing, trickling, oozing out J VI. 187 {app-vela), 531 DhA 1.120 (lohi;
Th
I.
260.
Vism
262.
Pacapeti [Caus. of pacati] to cause to be cooked, to cook Vin IV. 264 J 1.126 (aharag) 11. 15 (bhattar)), 122.
;
;
Paggharati [pa+gharati. which stands for ksarati. also appearing as jharati, cp. Sk. nirjhara, Prk. pajjharati Malati-M. p. 51. BSk. pragharati Divy 57, 409;
AvS
S
1.
150
Pv
(gabbho pagghari =vissandi PvA 34); II. 9" (=vissandati PvA 119); 11.9-^ (akkhini p. =vissandanti PvA 123, sic lege !) Miln 180 VvA 76 (navahi dvarehi puluvaka paggharirjsu). pp. paggharita (q. v.).
1.6'
;
1.282] to flow forth or out, to ooze, trickle, drip Sn p. 125 (pubban ca lohitaii ca. p.) J vi.328
; ; ;
Pacareti [pa + careti, Caus. of car] to go about in (ace), to frequent, to visit A 1.182, 183 (pacarayami, glass sancarissami).
Pacalaka
(adj.) [fr. pacaleti] swinging, shaking; nt. ace. as adv. in kaya- {Sc bihu ) ppacalakarj after the manner or in the style of swaying the body (or swinging tha
arms) Vin
11. 2
13.
Paggharita Tpp. of paggharati] flowing, trickling S 11.179
Pacaleti [pa + Caus. of cal] to swing, sway, move Th I, 200 (ma pacalesi " sway and nod " Trsl").
bout
Th
2, 466";
PvA
198 (khira).
Paghana
praghana] a covered terrace before a house V'in 11. 153 {" paghanar) nama yar) nikkhamanta ca pavisanta ca padehi hananti. tassa vihara-dvare ubhato kuttar) niharitva katapadesass' etar) adhivacanar] " Bdhgh, quoted Vin. Texts 111.175).
(nt.) [cp. Sk.
Pacinati [or "cinati) [pa+cinati, cp, acinati] i. to pick, pluck, gather, take up, collect, accumulate S 111.89 Dh 47, 48 (pupphani = IV. 74 (dukkhar) = acinati p. 73)
;
Panka
Epic Sk. panka, with k suffix to root *pene for pele. as in Lat. palus cp. Goth, fani mire, excrements, Ohg, fenna " fen," bog also Ital. fango mud, Ohg. fijht wet. See Walde Lat. Wtb. under palus. BSk. panka, e. g. Jtra 215 panka-nimagna] mud, mire defilement, impurity S 1.35. 60 iii.i 18 A 111.31 1 IV.289 Sn 970 ("danta rajassira with dirt between their teeth and dust on their heads, from travelling) 111.236 (id.); IV. 362 (id.); Sn 535, 845, 945, 1145 (Nd= 374: kama-panko kama-kaddamo etc.); Dh 141. 327; Nd' 203; Pv 111.3' IV. 3- Miln 346; Dhs 1059, 1136.
'cp.
; ; ; ;
;
fut. pacinissati DhA ocinati DhA 1.366) J 111.22 2. to pick out (mentally), to discern, dis1. 361. tinguish, realise, know Sn 837 (ppr. pacinai) =pacinanto vicinanto tulayanto tirayanto Nd^ 185 =pavicinati SnA 545) fut. pacessati Dh 44, 45 (sic F. MSS. vijessati, & vicessrfti the latter perhaps preferable to pac"; expf at Dh.\ 1334 by vicinissati upaparikkhissati pativijjhissati sacchikarissati). Pass, paciyati to be heaped up, to increase, accumulate S iv.74 (opp. khiyati).
Pacuta is doubtful reading at DA 1.164 (with vv. U. pamuta, parauca, papula) for D 1.54, T. pafuva (vv. 11. pamufa, samudda) and is expl'' by ganthika, i. e. block or knot. The whole passage is corrupt see discussed under pavuta.
;
Panga
^?] only in cpd. pangacira (nt.) at D 1.6 " blowing through toy pipes made of leaves " (Dial, i.io, where is cpd. Sinhalese pat-kulal and Marathi pungi after Morris J.P.T.S. 1889, 205). Bdhgh expl"" as "p. vuccati panija-nalika tag dhamanta kilanti " DA 1.86.
;
Pacura (adj.) [cp. late Sk. pracura] general, various, any; abundant, many J v. 40 (=bahu salabha C); Miln 208
(jana) Davs iv.ii, 50; VvA 213 kidiso Vv 50'-'). See also pasura.
(jano for yadisa-
Pangn
(adj.)
[Sk.
pangu
etym.
?]
lame, crippled,
see
Pacessati see pacinati.
pakkha^ and next.

Pangala
(adj.)
[fr.
Pacca"
J vi.12
;
is
pangu] lame
Vism
;
280.
cakampittha
contracted form of pati before a pret. fr. patikampati.
like
pac-
Paeati [Ved. pacati, Idg. *peiiu6, Av. pac- Obulg. peka to fry, roast, Lith, kepu bake, Gr. iriaaui cook, irtwuir ripe] to cook, boil, roast Vin iv.264 fig. torment in
;
Paccakkosati [pati-t-a+krus] to curse in return S 1.162
11.215.
(nt.) [fr. pati-|-a-(-krus]
(a).
purgatory
(trs.
and
intrs.)
Niraye
Paccakkosana
cursing in return
pacitva
after
roasting in N. S 11.225, PvA 10, 14. ppr. pacanto tormenting, gen. pacato (-|-Caus. pacayato) D 1.52 (expl'' at L).\ 1. 59, where read pacato for paccato, by
1
DhA
IV.
148
Paccakkha
(adj.)
[pati-(-
akkha^,
cp.
Ved.
pratyaksa]
pare dandena pllentassa). pp. pakka (q. v.). Caus. pacapeti A paceti (q. v.). Pass, paccati to be roasted or tormented (q. v.).
" before the eye." perceptible to the senses, evident, clear, present DhsA 254; PvA 125; Sdhp 416. Often
in obi. cases, viz. instr.
ena personally J 1.377; ^bl.

;
Pacana
su pacati] cooking J 111.425 ("thalika); V.385 ("bhajana); ThA 29 (bhatta) 1.270;

(nt.) [fr. pac,
;
DA
PvA
from personal experience J v. 45, 195, 281 appaccakkhaya without seeing or direct perception, in expl" of paccaya at \'isni 532 also in phrase paccakkhato fiatva having seen or found out for himself, knowing personally
âto
;
135,
;
J 1.2O2
tion,
(trsl.
III.
168.
Pacarati [pa + carati] to go after, walk in fig. practise, perform, observe Vv 32' (v. 1. pavarati, cp. VvA 136).
-kamma making
clear, i. e. demonstration, realisaonly neg. a not realising etc. S ni.262 Dhs 390 " inability to demonstrate " cp. DhsA 254).
;
Pacala
[fr.
pa +
cal]
shaking, trembling, wavering
DhsA
Paccakkhata [pp. of paccakkhati] rejected, given up, abandoned, repudiated Vin 11.244, 245 (sikkha) in. 25
;
Pacalati [pa
calati] to
dangle
VvA
36
(v.
1.
BB
paj).
(id.)
J IV.
108
DhA
1.12.
Cp. I'm. Texts 1.275.
Pacalayati [quasi-denom. or caus. fr. pacala, pa + cal, cp. dancjayati and pacaleti] to make (the eyelid) waver, to wink, to be sleepy, nod, begin to doze A 111.343 = IV. 344; iv.85 (quot. at DhsA 236); J 1.384 (ayitur) arabbhi) Vism 300.
;
Paccakkhati
lit. to speak [pati-f akkhati = a-l-khya] against, i. e. to reject, refuse, disavow, abandon, give up, usually in connection with Buddhaij, dhanimar), sikkhar) or similar terms of a religious-moral nature Vin III. 25; S II. 231, 271; A IV. 372. ger. paccak-
Paccakkhana
foil, conn* acariyar) sikkhai) Vin J iv.200 34 (a); S 11.231; 1V.190; Pug 66, 67; sabbar) S IV. 15 ariyasaccar) S v. 428. paccakkhasi at J v. 8 is gloss for pakatthasi. pp. paccakkhata (q. v.). Intens. paccacikkhati (q. v.).
; ;
Paccaya
Paccana
(nt.) [fr. paccati, cp.
khaya, in
111.23,
torture,
torment
J v. 270;
pacana] being boiled, boiling. SnA 476 (okasa).
Paccakkhana
J VI. 422.
(nt.) [fr.
pati
+ a+khya]
rejection,
refusal
Paccagu
(adj.-n.) [a difficult word, composed of pacca + gu, the latter a by-form of ga, as in patthagu, vedagu
Paccanika, Paccaniya (adj. n.) [cp. Sk. pratyanika & see paccatthika] i. contrary, adverse, opposed (i) m. enemy, adversary, opponent 1.378 S 1.179 iv.i27 = Sn76i Ps 11.67 sq. SnA 288. Cp. vi. 2. (in method) reverse, negative, opp. to anuloma. Tikp 71 passim; cp. patiloma. -gatha response, responding verse (cp. patigatha)
be pratya, an adv. form" of prep, doublet. It is not certain whether we should read patthagu here as well (see patthagu). The form may also be expl'' as a substantivised pi. 3rd pret. of prati-|-gacchati=paccagug] "one who goes toward," a pupil S 1.104 (Marassa) vv. 11. badprati,
paragu.
pacca
may
its
SnA
39.
and pattha
Paccanubhasati [pati-fanubhasati, cp. BSk. pratyavabhasate to call to Divy 9] to speak out or mention
correspondingly, to enumerate KhA- 78, 79 sq.
dhabhu, patthagu. Windisch, Mara & Buddha trsl' " unter M's Herrschaft," and refers patthagu to Sk., patyagah. Bdhgh (see Kindred Sayings, 1, p. 319) reads baddhagii and expl"* by bandhavara sissa antevasika.
Paccaggala
[pratyak + ga)a] in phrase paccaggale atthasi " stuck in his throat " 1.333.
(adj.)
Paccanubhoti
Divy
M
38
[pati-i-anu-i- bhu, BSk. 54. 262 etc.] to experience, 1.295 S V.218, 264 sq.. 286 sq. 353
; ;
pratyanubhavati
undergo,
;
realise
;
PvA
213
;
26, 44, 107 (dukkhai)).
II.
1.
133.
227
(for
viyati bhiita
PvA
11.32
146
;
paccanubhossati Pass, paccanubhaPv upalabbhati). pp. paccanufut.

111.5.
111.425 sq.
It
11.
178
It 15.
Paccaggha
J
1.80;
44.
(adj.) [pati+aggha, cp. Sk. pratyagra of derivation] recent, new, beautiful, quite costly Vin
diff.
1.4
Paccannsittha [pati+anusittha] D 11.209=225.
advised,
admonished
11.435;
Pv
(
ii-s'"
PvA PvA
87); iii.ioS
= abhinava PvA
(=abhinava mahaggha va 214); Davs v.25

;
Paccanta
315;
J
(adj.
n.)
[pati-fanta, cp. Sk. pratyanta] adj.
adjoining,
bordering on,
(v. 47.
neighbouring,
adjacent
;
Dh
MI
"desa),
Paccanga
(nt.) [pati+anga] lit. "by-limb," small limb, only in corap'' angapaccangani limbs great, and small, all limbs see anga.
:
Paccanjana
unction
(nt.)
[pati-l-anjana]
1.511
;
D i.i2=M
DA
1.98
anointing, ointment, ( = bhavaniya-sitala-
("nagara); DhA in. 488 (id.); (m.) the border, outskirts, neighbourhood Vin 1.73 J 1. 126 (vihara'') 11.37 Mi'n 314 (e kupite in a border disturbance); DhA i.ioi (id.); PvA 20 (id.). t\ vupasameti to appease the border PvA 20. P. in sense of " heathen " at Vism 121.
;
377
("vasika) PvA 201 Sdhp 11 ("visaya).
bhessajj' aiijanar)).
Paccantima
Paccati [Pass, of pacati, cp. BSk. pacyate Divy 422] to be boiled, fig. to be formented or vexed, to suffer. Nearly always applied to the torture of boiling in Niraya, where it is meant literally. S 1.92 v. 344 (kalena paccanti read for kale na p.) A 1.141 (phenuddehakat) p. niraye) Sn 670, 671 Dh 69, 119, 120 (papag suffer for sin, cp. DhA 111.14) J V.268 Pv IV. i ( =dukkhar) papunanti PvA 228); iv.3^' (niraye paccare jana =paccanti PvA 255) DhA III. 64 (expl" for tappati).
frontier
(adj.)
[fr.
Divy 21, 426] bordering, Vin. II. 166 Sdhp 5.

;
paccanta, cp. BSk. pratyantima adjoining, next to
PaccabhJMaQa
1
(nt.) [pati-f
abhi+flana] recognition
DhsA
10.
Paccaya
Paccatta (adj.) [pati-l- attan] separate, individual usually ace. g adv. separately, individually, singly, by himself, in his own heart D 1.24 (yeva nibbuti vidita) DA on D 11.77 = attano attano abbhantare 1.25 1, 337 ("vedaniya N. of a purgatory), 422; S 11. 199; III. 54 sq., IV. 23, 41 sq., 168, 539; Sn 611. 906; Dh 165; Pv III. 10* ("vedana separate sufferings, =visui) visui) attana anubhuyamana mahadukkhavedana PvA 214); Dhs 1044 (ajjhatta-l- trsl" "self referable"); Miln
;
[fr. pati-f-i, cp. Ved. pratyaya & P. pacceti. paticca] lit. resting on. falling back on, foundation cause, motive etc. See on term as t.t. of philosophy Tikapatthana I, foreword; J.P.T.S. 1916. 2 i f Cpd. support, requisite, i. (lit.) 42 sq. & esp. 259 sq. means, stay. Usually with ref. to the 4 necessaries of the bhikkhu's daily life. viz. civara. pindapata, senasana, (gilanapaccaya-) bhesajja, i. e. clothing, food as alms, a dwelling-place, medicine see under civara. Sn 339
;
96 (purisa-kara) DhsA 169 VvA 9, 13 PvA 232. -vacana expression of separate relation, i. e. case of reference, or of the direct object, reflexive case, N. of the ace. case SnA 303 VvA 281 PvA 30, 35 KhA 213, 236 in lieu of karaija KhA 213, of samin SnA 594.
;
;
Paccatthata [pp. of gati -f a -f str] spread out
Miln 336 Mhvs 3, ground, motive, means, condition 1.259 (yag yad eva paccayai) paticca by whatever cause or by whichever means) S 11.65 Nett DA 1.125; PvA 104. The fourfold cause 78 sq. (catubbidho paccayo) of rupa (material form) consists of kamma^ citta, utu, ahara Vism 6to. Var. paccayas discussed at VbhA 166 sq. (twofold, with ref. to patisandhi), 183 (eightfold), 202, 205 sq, 254 (4). sappaccaya founded, having a reason or cause S v. 2 13 sq.
15.
(paccaya = gilanapaccaya
SnA
342)
2.
(appl'') reason, cause,
11.21
1.
Paccattharana (nt.) [pati-t-a-i-str, cp. BSk. pratyastarana Divy 19] something spread against, i. e. under or over, a cover, spread, rug, cushion or carpet to sit on. bedding of a couch (nisidana") Vin 1.47, 295, 296; H.208, 218; D 1.7 (kadali-miga-pavara", cp. DA 1.87);
Dhs 1084, 1437.- yatha paccayag karoti do as he likes Nd^ p. 280 =S iii. 33. Often coupled
1.82;
;
Nd^ mula
A 137 (id.); 111.50 PvA 141. 137.

1.
(id.); J 1.126;
iv.353 (unnamaya)
Paccatthika (adj.
useful, cp. Sk.
n.)
[pafi-t-attha-t-ka,
lit.
opposite to
pratyanika & pratyarthin] an opponent, adversary, enemy Vin 11.94 sq. (atta personal enemy) A V.71 (id. T. attha) D 1.50, 70, 137 It 83 PvA 62. Cp. paccamitta.
; ; ; ;
with hetu, e. g. at S iv.68 sq.j A. 1.66; iv.151 sq. D III. 284 Nd^ under mula Ps 11. 1 16 sq., paccaya came to be distinguished from hetu as the genus of which lietu was the typical, chief species. I. e. paccaya became synonymous with our " relation," understood in a causal sense, hetu meaning condition, causal antecedent, and 23 other relations being added as special modes of causality. Later still these 24 were held Cpd. 197. reducible to 4 Tikp i f. (and foreword) Abl. paccaya as adv. by means of. Cp. Patthana. through, by reason of, caused by D 1.45 (vedana "^tanha 1.261 (jatippaccaya etc., see paficca-samuppada)
;
; ;
Paccayata
jararaaranar))
;
Paccupatthahati
;
Pv
confidence, trust, reliance J 1.118. 169; apara without relying on anyone else S 111.83. 135; A iv.186. 210; PvA 226. -akara the niode of causes, i. e. the Pajiccasamuppada DhsA 2, 3 VbhA 130 sq. (cp. Vism 522 sq.).
147
(kamma).
1.5^
3.
(kamma) ground for,
iv.i^" (tap)
belief,
PvA
Pacoabhattha [pp. of paccabhasati] recited, explained

J 11.48.
Paccabhasati [pati-(-abhasati] to retort, recite, explain, relate PvA 57 (sic lege for paccha). pp. paccabhattha.
paccaya] the fact of having a Paccayata cause, causation, causal relation, in phrase idappaccayata (adv.) from an ascertained cause, by way of cause Vin 1.5 D 1.185 S 1. 136 11.25.
(f) [abstr.
fr.
; ;
;
Paccaropeti explain
Paccasati
ask,
[pati+aropeti]
1.96;
to
show
in
return,
retort,
iv. 193.
Cp. paccabhasati.
[fr. pa{i-(-aâ or = paccasar)sati or sii)sati ?] to C. beg, pray Pv IV.5* (anto for "asarjsanto ? expln"* by asigsanto).
Paccayika
(adj.)
[fr.
11.209;
VI. 384
paccaya] trustworthy D 1.4 S 1.150 (paccayika); Pug 57; DA 1.73;

;
Paccasanne (adv.) [pati+asanne] near by

Paocasa
f.
PvA 216=280.
Vin
SnA
475.
[pati-i-aâ, cp. Sk. pratyaSa] expectation
1V.286.
Paccaladdhaosa see patilabhati.
Paccavidhug & Paccavyadhig see
pativijjhati.
Paccasareti [pati-(-a-l-s5reti. Cans, of sr] to make go (or i.i24=A in. 28 ( =-'patinivatteti C.) turn) backward
Vism 308
Paccavekkhati [pati+avekkhati] to look upon, consider, review, realise, contemplate, see 1.415; S ill. 103; Vbh 193, 194 (cp. 151 sq., iv.iii, 236 sq. ; J v.302 A III. 323) Miln 16 PvA 62, 277 VvA 6, 48.
(sareti pi p. pi).
M
;
Paccasigsati [pati-l-asir)sati] to expect, wait for, desire, 11. 100 A in. 124 J 1.346, 483 in. 176 hope for, ask V.214 DhA 1. 14; n.84; 1.318; VvA 336, 346; PvA 22, 25, 63, 260.
DA
Paccavekkhana (nt.) & na (f.) [pati + avekkhana, cp. late Sk. pratyaveksana & na] looking at, consideration,
regard, attention, reflection, contemplation, reviewing (cp. Cpd. 58) III. 278 A 111.27 Pug 21 (a) 1. 415 Dhs 39o(a =dhammanai) sabhavai) pati na apekkhatl DhsA 254, trsl. "inability to consider"); Miln 388; Nett 85 VbhA 140 Vism 43 (twofold) Sdhp 413.
Paccaharati
Vin
11.265
[pati-l-aharati] to in. 140 J iv.304.

;
bring
back,
take
back
Paccukka44hati [pati-t-ukkaddhati] to draw out again Vin 11.99.
Paccavekkha
(f) [cp. late Sk. pratyaveka] imagination
Paccakka44bana Vin v. 222.
(nt.)
[fr.
preceding] drawing out again
Mbhv
27.
Paccasari see patisarati.

Paccassosi see patissunati.
Paccuggaochati [pati-f ud+gam] to go out, set out, go out to meet Vin 11.2 10 M 1.206 Sn 442 ( = abhimukho upari gacchati SnA 392).
; ;
Paccttggata [ppof paccuggacchati] illustrious J vi.280.

rejected,
Paccakata [pp. of pati+a + kr] Vin IV. 237, 238.
disappointed
Paccuggamana
Paccatthapana
(nt.) [fr.
;
preceding] going out

61, 141
(i)
to,
meeting,
receiving J iv.321
PvA
karoti).
Paccakotita [pp. of pati+akoteti] flattened or smoothed out, pressed, ironed (akotita+of the robes) 1.385;
11.281
DhA
1.37.
(f) [pati-t-ud + Caus. of against, resistance, opposition Sn 245 thapana SnA 228).
stha]
(
putting
= paccanikaf
Paccagacchati [pati + agacchati] to fall back on, return again, to go back to (ace), withdraw, slide back from ( to) Vin 1. 184; 1.265; III. 114; Nd' 108, 312 Kvu 624 (spelt wrongly paccha") PvA 14, 109, 250. Cp.
PaccuUbati rpati-l-ud-fstha] to rise, reappear, to rise always comb'' from one's seat as a token of respect with abhivadati D t.6i (Pot. "uttheyya), no (Fut.
;
"utthassati).
pacceti.
Paccagata [pp. of paccagacchati] gone back, withdrawn J V.I 20 Miln 125.

;
Paccattbana reverence
(nt.)
[fr.
preceding] rising from one's seat,
1.125.
Paocagamana
(nt.) [fr.
pati+a + gam]
return, going back,
backsliding Miln 246.
Paccuttarati [pati+uttarati, but cp. BSk. pratyavatarati to disembark Divy 229] to go out again, to withdraw S 1.8; A III. 190. Cp. paccupadissati.
Paccacamati [pati+a + camati; often spelt "vamati, but see Trenckner, Miln 425] to swallow up, resorb S v. 48 = A V.337 J 1. 31 1 Miln 150 Cans, "camapeti Miln 150.
; ; ;
Paccndavattati [pati+ud-l-a-l- vattati] to return again to (ace.) S 1.224 I'. 104 A v.337.
: ;
Paocacikkhati [Intens. of paccakkhati, pati+a + cikkhati of khya] to reject, repudiate, disallow D 111.3 M 1.245; 428 Vin IV. 235.
; ;
Paccudavattana
(nt.) [fr.
preceding] coming back, return
DhsA
389.
ud-(-
Paccadaharati [pati+
Paccadeti
[pati-f-
a+ br]
recite in reply
Th
2, 40.
Paccajata [pp. of paccajayati] reborn,

existence
1.62
111.264
come
51.
to a
new
ud+i] go out towards J
vi.559.
1.93
Pug
Paccnddbarati
Paccajayati existence
cajata
[pati
+ a + jayati]
to
be reborn in a new
111.169; S 11.263; v. 466, 474.
pp.
Pv
pac-
(q. v.).
11.
[pati -t- uddharati] to wipe off or down (with a cloth, colakena) Vin 11.122 (udakapuflchanii) trsl. Vin. Texts n.152 "to wear out a robe "), 151 (gerukag trsl. Vin. Texts 11. 151 " to wipe down ").
;
;
Paccaneti [pati+a+neti] to lead back to (ace.)
11'
(=punar
aneti C).
;
Paccuddbara [pati-l-uddhara] taking up, casting (the again Vin iv. 12 i.
lot)
Pacoamitta [pacca = Sk. pratyak, adv. + mitta, cp. Ep. Sk. pratyamitra] .lit. " back-friend," adversary, enemy
i.7t);
IV.I06; J 1.488;
DA
1.
182
PvA
155.
Pacoupattbahati [pati-l-upa-l-stbal " to stand up before," only in pp. paccupatthita and in Caus. to be present paccupatthapeti (q. v.).
;
Paccupatthana
PaccupaUhana
L/akkhana]
(nt.) [fr. pati
i.
Paccha
Pv
ger.
11.3^
(
phenomenon
ThA
+ upa + stha; cp. Cpd. 13 & (re)appearance, happening, coming on. Nett 28 SnA 509 DhsA 332 J ni.524
;
= avagacchati PvA
116
(q.
313;
PvA
(balai)).
v.).
paticca
87); Nett 93; Miln 125, 241 (agree to = patijanati). Cp. paccagacchati pp. patita
288.
2.
tending
111.191.
3. vv.
II.
gilanupaUhana.
(q. v.).
Paccupatthapeti [Caus. of paccupatthahati] i. to bring before or about, to arrange, provide, instal, fix S iv. 12 i IV. 105; V.211. 2. to minister to, wait upon J III. 45 D III. 1 89 sq.
;
;
Paccodijita [pati + oddita] 11.1S3 (v. 1. paccottita).
laid
in
return (of a snare)
Paccora (adj.) [pati + avara, cp. Sk. pratyavara] lower, t. lower part, hindquarter, bottom (?) A iv.130; DhA
i
Paccupatthita [pp. of paccupatthahati cp. BSk. pratyupasthita, Divy Index] (re)presented, offered, at one's disposal, imminent, ready, present D 111.218 (kama) It 95 (id.) Sn p. 105 It 1 11 Kvu 157, 2S0 Miln 123.
;
;
1.
189.
(f
)
Paccorohani
[fr.
paccorohati] the ceremony of coming
Paccupadissati [reading uncertain either pati + upadissati, or fut. of pati + upadisati, cp. upadagseti. It is not to be derived fr. upadadati] to accept, receive or to show, point out J v. 22 1 (v. 1. paccuttarissati to go through, perhaps preferable; C. on p. 225 expl* by
;
approaching or descending to (ace), Cp. esp. the holy fire A v. 2^4 sq.. 249 sq., v. 251. orohana & Sk. pratyavarohana " descent," N. of a cert.
(?),
down again
Grhya celebration
(BR.).
Paccorohati [pati+orohati] to come
down
again, descend
1.5(1
11.73;
V.65, 234.
sampaticchissati).
Paccopalakkhaâ
S
III.
(f.)
[pati+upalakkhana] differentiation
261 {a)
Dhs
i6
= Pug
25
Dhs
292, 555, 1057.

111.262 (a).
to.
Paccosakkati [pati 4- osakkati which is either ava-l- sakkati (of svask Geiger, P.Gr. 28- or srp Trenckner Notes 60), or apa-(- sakkati] to withdraw, retreat, go away again
Pacoupekkha?a (f.)=paccavekkhana S
1.230
J 1.383
(f.)
Mhvs
[abstr.
25, 84.
fr.
Paccupeti [pati + upeti] to go up or near serve, beset J 111.214. fut. ûpessati

upasevati).
to approach, iv.362 (gloss
Paccosakkana
paccosakkati] withdrawal
retreat, going back, shrinking
from
DhsA
151.
Paccha44ana
(nt.)
[pa+chaddana] vomiting, throwing

formation
PaCCnppanna [pp. of pati + uppajjati, cp. Sk.pratyutpanna] what has arisen (just now), existing, present (as opposed
to atita past
190, 196
;
out Sdhp 137.
& anagata
;
future)
1.264
; :
1.307, 310
;
in. 188
Pacchato (adv.)
[abl.
fr.
paccha = Ved. pasca
1.5
1V.97
;
111151. 400
iv.62
;
iii.ico,
;
&
pascat,
;
220, 275 It 53 VbhA 157 sq.

;
Nd' 340
100.
Pv
Dhs
the last
after
;
PvA
1040, 1043
See also
atita.
Dh pure) PvA 56,
Idg. *pos as in Lith. pas near by, pastaras cp. Av. pasca behind, Lat. post, after] behind, iv.63 opp. 348 ( = anagatesu khandhesu
fr.
DhA
74
DhA in. 197

e.
(vatti).
Often doubled
11.
Paccayyati [pati+ud + ya] to go out against, to go to meet somebody S 1.82, 216.

Paccusa" [pati+ Ved. usas f. later Sk. pratyusa nt.] " the time towards dawn," morning, dawn always in comp" with either "kale (loc.) at morning DhA iv.61 DA
; ; ;
pacchato pacchato, i. (opp. purato purato).
J Cp. paccha & pacchima.

cp.
always or close behind,

pracchada]
123
Pacchada [fr. pa + chad, wrapper; girdle Th 2,
Sk.
(
a cover,
378
= uracchada ThA253)
covered,
DhsA
397
(v.
1.
for cchada).
1.
168
or "velayag (loc.)
(loc.) id.
id.
;
VvA
105, 118, 165

;
orsamaye
S 1.107 J 1.81,217
SnA
80
PvA 61 PvA 38.
Pacchanna
hidden
[pa + channa,
i,
of
chad]
wrapped,
Th
299; J in. 129.

paSca
(
Pacciiha [cp. late Sk. pratyuha, prati + vah] an impediment, obstacle S 1.201 (bahu hi sadda paccuha, trsl. " Ay there is busy to-and-fro of words." C. expl* by patiloma-sadda) J vi.571,
;
Paccha (adv.)
aft, after,
[\'edic
&
pascat see pacchato] behind,

;
afterwards, back
;
westward
1.205
773.
949; Nd' 33
Pacceka
(adj.)
[pati+eka, cp. BSk. pratyeka Divy 335,

;
336] each one, single, by oneself, separate, various, several D 1.49 (itthi) 11. 261 ("vasavattin, of the 10 issaras); S 1.26 (gatha a stanza each), 146 ("brahraa an independent Brahma); A 11.41 (sacca) v. 29 (id.); Sn 824 (id.), 1009 ("ganino each one having followers =visur) visur)ganavantoSnA583); J iv.i 14 ("bodhiiiana) Nd' 58 (muni); 1.148 (pacceka itthiyo) SnA 52 ("bodhisatta one destined to become a Paccekabuddha), (id.). (sambodhi), 67 73 476 (niraya a separate or special purgatory); PvA 251 (id.); S'dhp 589 (bodhi). paccekar) (adv.) singly, individually, to each one VvA 282. See also patekka. -buddha one enlightened by himself, i. e. one who has attained to the supreme and perfect insight, but dies without proclaiming the truth to the world. 111.86 S 1.92 ("Silent Buddha" trsl"); J 111.470; iv.114; Ud 50 (P. Tagarasikhi) Nett 190; KhA 178, 199 SnA 47, 58, 63; DhA 1.80. 171, 224, 230; iv.201 PvA 144, 263, 265 (=isi), 272, 283.
;
DA
vuccati atitari) 11^ (opp. purato); 11.9' (=aparabhage PvA 116); PvA 4, 50, 88; VvA 71. -dnutappati [fr. Snutapa] to feel remorse Pv 11.7'^; v. 1 1 7. anutapa [cp. Sk. pascattapa] remorse, J repentance Sdhp 288. -asa (nt.) [asa^] " eating afterwards." i. e. aftermath S 1.74 gacchati at Kvu 624 see pacca". -gataka going or coming behind J vi.30. -jata (paccaya), nth of the 24 paccayas, q. v. causal relation of posteriority in time, -nipatin one who retires to rest later than another (opp. pubb' utthayin getting up before others) D 1.60; ill. 191; A III. 37 IV. 265, 267 sq. DA 1.168. bahag "arm behind,"
;
= paccha Nd^ 395; Dh
Sn 645,
vuccati anagatag, pure Pv i.ii', 172, 314, 421
(tied) behind one's back D 1.245 J n.39. bhatta " after-meal," i. e. after the midday meal, either as "g (ace. -adv.) in the afternoon, after the main meal, usually comb'' with pindapata.
i.
e.
with arms
'
1.264
DhA
patikkanta
Pacceti [pati+i] to
come on
to,
come back
to,
fig.
fall
back
on, realise, find one's hold in 1.186 (" take for granted," cp. note Dial. 1.252); 1.309 (kag hetur)), (id.); S 1.182 ("believe in," C. icchati pattheti) 445 Sn 662, 788, 800, 803, 840=908; 12 ; ( = patieti in. 34); Nd' 85, 108 ( paccagacchati), 114
" returning from the alms-round after dinner" A in. 320 PvA 11, 16, 38 and passim (cp. BSk. paScadbhakta-pindapata-pratikranta, see Indexes to AvS. & Divy), or as ^kicca the duties after the midday meal (opp. purebhatta") DA 1.47 (in detail); SnA 133. 134. -bhattika one who eats afterwards, i. e. afternoon, when it is improper to eat A in. 220 (khalu, q. v.). -bhaga hind or after part J 11.91 PvA 114.
;
-bhasati see pacca".
DhA
Dh
country S
in. 5.
-bhuma belonging to the western -bhumaka id. S iv.3i2=A v. 263.
-mukha looking westward
111. 5
n.207
Th
i,
529
Pacchada
Pajjati
DhA
III.
in his
mana
155 (opp. pacina eastern). vamanaka dwarfed hind part J iv.137. samana [BSk. pascacchra& opp. purahsramana AvS 11.67, '5" r):vy 154,
Index at S vi.57 (Index

III.
vol.).
Pres. pajahati S 1.187

taip
33
=Nd^
680,
3 (yai)
kii)
;
330, 494] a junior Wanderer or bhikkhu (Thera) who walks behind a senior (Thera) on his rounds. The one
accompanying Gotama Buddha

HI. 10
is
Ananda Vin
90
38,
1.46
J IV.
(Ananda); iv.78 (id.); 123 Miln 15 (Nagasena)

; ;
Ud PvA
(Nagasamala) 93 (Ananda).
1056. 1058 Ps 1.63; 11.244. Ppr- pajahag S in. 27; fut. pahassat) (cp. Geiger, P.Gr. 151') ll.ioo. aor. pajahi & pahasi Vin 1.36 S 1.12 =23 (sankhai)) Sn 1057. ger.
appahinari (akusalag, savajjarj)

It 32 (kit)
na tumhakai) pajahama)
;
pajahatha)
17
iv.109 sq.
Sn 789 (dukkhai)),
Pacchada [pa + chada] cover, covering, wrapper, in phrase nelango setappacchado S iv.29i=Ud 76 = DA 1.75 =
pahaya S nani), Sn
(
(kame), 23 (vicikicchai)), 188 (nivaraNd- 430 PvA 16, 122 17, 209. 520 & passim hitva), 211 pahatvana Sn 639, and pajahitva. fut.
1.12
; ;
DhsA
397.
pajahissati S 11.226.
VvA
Paja
(f.)
73,
&
pajahitabba
grd. pahatabba pp. pahina
M
(q.
1.7;
v.).
558; Pass,
Sn
Pacchanntaptiati sec under paccha.
pahiyati
(q. v.).
Pacchaya (f.) [pa+chaya] a place in the shade, shaded part Vin 1.180; II. 193; D 1.152 (==chaya DA 1.310);
ii.2c'5
;
III.
320.
Pacchaliyao at A 111.76 is of uncertain reading & meaning in phrase p. khipanti either " throw into the lap " (?) or (better) read pacchiyag, loc. of pacchi " into the basket " (of the girls & women).
; :
[Ved. praja, pra-l- jan] progeny, offspring, generamen, world (of men), mankind (cp. use of Bibl. Gr. yivyt)na in same meaning) D 11.55 S v. 346, 362 sq. A 11.75 sq. iv.290 v.232 sq., 253 sq. Sn 298, 545. 654, 684, 776, 936, 1 104 ( = satta Nd^ 377) Dh 28, ^5. 254, 343 ( = satta DhA iv.49) Nd' 47, 292; Pv
tion, beings,
i ;
11'; IV. 3^*; satta)

II.
;
DhA
1.
Pug 57; Vism 223 = pajayana-vasena 174; PvA 150, 161.^ Very freq. in
(
Pacchasa math S
Pacchi
[cp.
1.74.
pacchali
perhaps
fr.
paccha +
a^]
after-
formula sassamana-brahmani paja " this world with its samanas and brahmans " D 1.250; S 1.160, J68, 207; II. 170 IV. 158 v. 204, 352 111.28, 59 A II. 130 v.204
; ;
[etym. doubtful] a basket J 1.9, 243 III. 2 1 VI. 369 (panna), 560 (phala) DhA II. 3 ("pasibbaka).
(f.)
;
;
11.68
Sn
;
p. 15
It 121 etc.
[fr.
IV. 205
Pajanana
discernment
54.
Pacohijiati [pa+chijjati, Pass, of chid] to be cut short, to be interrupted J 1.503 (lohitai) p.).
pajanati] knowledge, understanding, used in exegetical literature as syn. of paniia Nd^ 380 = Dhs 16, 20, 555; Pug 25; Nett 28,
(f)
;
As
nt. a at
Vism
436.
Pacchijjana (nt.) [fr. last] stopping, interruption J 111.214 (read assu-pacchijjana-divaso ? passage corrupt.).
Pacchita [pa+chita, Sk. pracchita, pp. of cha, only in comb" with prefixes] cut off, skinned J vi.249.
Pacchindati [pa + chindati] an end to Vin iv.272

;
(kathai) itur))
bring up
iv.59 (food), to vomit

; ;
to break up, cut short, put J 1.119 (kathar) "itva), 148 PvA 78 (danavidhir) i). 2. to
i.
Pajinati [pa-l-janati] to know, find out, come to know, understand, distinguish D 1.45 (yathabhutar) really, truly), 79 (ceto paricca), 162, 249 Sn 626, 726 sq., 987 It 12 (ceto paricca); Dh 402 Pv Mi'* ( = janati PvA ppr. pajanai] Sn 884, 1050. Pug 64. 60) J v.445 1 104 (see expl" at Nd' 292=Nd2 378); It 98; Pv
;
Cans,
Pajapati
iv.i'<;
and pajananto Sn 1051.

paiinapeti
;
ger.
;
paiiriaya (q. v.)
DhA
1.183 (aharar)).
pp. paiifiata
(q. v.).
Pass, paiîiayati pp. paiinatta Cp. sampajana.
&
Paochima
cp.
(adj.) [Sk.
pacchato
&
;
pa^cima, superl. formation fr. *pasca, paccha] i. hindmost, hind-, back-, last
;
(opp. purima), latest D 1.239 1.23 ( yama the last night watch) 1.45 sq. (id. "kicca duties or performances in the 3"' watch, corresp. to purima" (Smajjhima'') Sn 352 J IV. 137 (^pada) vi.364 (Mvara) PvA 5, 75. 2. western (opp. purima or puratthima) 1.153 (disa) S 1.145. meanest Vin n.io8; 3. lowest,
(m.) [Ved. prajapati, praja + pati i. (i) of all created beings. Lord of Creation] Prajapati (Np.), the supreme Lord of men, only mentioned in
Lord
DA
1.23
11.203.
last,
i,
Pacchimaka (adj.) [fr. pacchima] i. purimaka) Vin 11. 9 Nd^ 284 D. =Th 2. lowest, meanest J J VI. 151,
latest
;
(opp.
202
DhsA
262
1.285
(pacchimaka
itthiyo).
Pacchedaoa
(nt.) [fr.
pa 4-
chid] breaking, cutting
DA 1.141.
Paiagghati [pa-t-jagghati] to laugh out loud J vi.475.

Paiappati
after S
[pa-l- jappeti]
one formula together with Inda & Brahma, viz. deva saindaka sabrahmaka sapajapatika in sense of foil. Also at VbhA 497 with Krahma. 2. prajapati [of Ved. prajavant, adj.-n. fr. praja " having (f.) (or rich in) progeny," with p for v, as pointed out by Trenckner Notes 62'*] " one who has offspring," a chief wife of a man of the higher class (like a king, in which case = " chief queen") or a gahapati, in which case simply "wife"; cp. BSk. prajapati "lady" Divy 2, 98. Vin 1.23; 111.25; IV. 18, 258; S 11.243; A 1. 137 iv.210, 214; Vv 41 ( = one of the (catasso iyo) 16,000 chief queens of Sakka VvA 183); DhA 1.73; PvA 21, 31. sapajapatika (adj.) together with his wife Vin 1.23, 342 iv.62 J 1.345 PvA 20.
to yearn for, crave, to be greedy
Pajayati [pa + jayati] to be born or produced J v.386 VI. 14.

;
15 =
J vi.25 (anagatar)
=pattheti C).
J vi.25
Pajayana
(nt.) [fr.
pa -f jan] being born Vism 223.

;
Pajappa
[pa+jappa] desire, greed for, longing (anagata) Sn 592 Dhs 1059, 11 36.
(f.)
;
;
Paija' [cp. Sk.
padya] a path, road Sn 514
DA
1.262.
Pajappita [pp. of pajappeti] desired, longed for S 1.181

J VI.359.
Pajaha
[pa-l-jaha, pres. base of jahati] only neg. a not giving anything up, greedy A 111.76.
(adj.)
Pajja^ (nt.) [cp. Sk. padya & p5dya belonging to the feet, Gr. irrXoc foot-soldier, Lat. acupedius swift-footed see also pattika'] foot-oil, foot-salve Vin 1.205 D 11.240 v. 376 ( = padabbhaiijana C). J III. 120; IV. 396
; :
Palahati (jahati)
jahati of ha] to give up, renounce, forsake, abandon, eliminate, let go, get rid of; freq. as synonym of jahati (see Nd* under jahati with all forms). Its wide range of application with reference to all evils of Buddhist ethics is seen from exhaustive
[pa-)-
Pajjati [pad, Vedic padyate only in meaning " to come to fall," later Sk. also " to go to "] to go, go to usually not in simplex, but only in comp" with prefixes ; as Alone only in one apajjati, uppajjati, nipajjati etc. doubtful passage, viz. A iv.362 (vv. 11. paccati, pabbati,
;
gacchati.).
pp. panna
(q. v.).
Pajjalati
Pajjalati
lo
(forth), blaze up,
;
Panca
DhsA
185 sq. Miln 289 (citta-dubbali-karana dhamma) panna-Tisati, e. g. J iv.352 (nariyo) Th 2, 67, and pannuvisag (only at J in. 138). Similarly to 15 and 25 the number 45 (panca-cattalisa) is favoured in giving distances with "yojana, e. g. at J 1.147, 34^ DhA 1.367. Application of 25: (i) time: years J in. 138; DhA 1.4; (2) space: miles high and wide DhA 11.64 (ahipeto) VvA 236 (yojanani pharitva pabha). 2. Remarks on the use of 50 and 500 (50CO). Both 50 and 5t;o are found in stereotyped and always recurring combinations (not in Buddhist literature alone, but all over the Ancient World), and applied to any situation indiscriminately. They have thus lost their original numerical significance and their value equals an expression likeour "thousands," cp. the use of Lat. mille and 600, also similarly many other high numerals in Pali literature, as mentioned under respective units (4, 6, 8 e. g. in 14, 16, 18, etc.). Psychologically 5C0 is to be expl'' as " a great hand," i. e. the 5 fingers magnified to the 2'' " decade, and is equivalent to an expression like " a lot (originally " only one," cp. casting the lot, then the one as a mass or collection), or like heaps, tons, a great many, etc. Thus 50 (and 5C0) as the numbers of " comm-union " are especially freq. in recording a company of men, a host of servants, animals in a herd, etc., wherever the single constituents form a larger (mostly impressive, important) whole, as an army, the king's retinue, etc. A. No. 50 (paiinasa the by-form pannasa only at DhA ni.207), in foil, appl"^ (a) of time does not occur, but see below under 55. (b) of space (cp. 50 cubits the breadth of Noah's ark Gen. 6. 15; the height of the gallows (Esther 5. 14; DhA 111.207 ("hattho ubbe7- 9) J '-359 (yojanani) dhena rukkho) Vism 417 (paripunna yojana suriyamandala) DhA 1.17 ("yojana). (c) of a company or 11.18' group (cp. 50 horses v.i8 wives vin. 19^; men at the oars Hom. II. 2. 719; 16. 170,
;
;
[pa+
;
jalati of jval] to
burn
fO
;
into flame Vin 1.180 ThA 62 PvA 38.

Pajjalita
[pp.
;
pp.
; ;
Sn 687
(sikhi pajjalanto)
J 1.215
pajjalita (q. v.).
of pajjalati]
p. 21 (aggi)
in flames,
burning, blazing 43 (sataka).
1.
133
Sn
Dh
146
PvA
Pajjanna [Ved. parjanya, for etym. see Walde, Lai. Wtb. under quercus & spargo] rain-cloud J 1.332 (p. vuccati megho) iv.253. Otherwise only as Np. of the Rain God D 11.260 S 1.29 J 1.33 1.
; ;
;
Pajjota [cp. Ved. pradyota, pra + dyut] light, lustre, splendour, a lamp S 1.15, 47 A 11.140 Sn 349 Pug 25 Sdhp 590. telapajjota an oil lamp Vin i.i6 = D 1.85 = A 1.56 ay Sn p. 15. dhammapaj jota the lamp of the Dhamma Miln 2 1 panna-paj jota the torch of knowledge Dhs 16, 20, 292, 555; VbhA 115. pajjotassa nibbanar) the extinguishing of the lamp D 11. 157 S 1.159 A IV.3.
Pajjhayati
to be in flames, to waste, decay, dry up fig. to be consumed or overcome with grief, disappointment or remorse Vin 111.19; IV.5 A 11.214, 216; III. 57; J HI. 534 (pajjhati metri causa; C=anusocati)= Miln 5. ppr- pajjhayanto downcast, in formula
[pa-l- jhayati*]
;
tunhibhiito
p.
mankubhuto pattakkhandho adhomiikho

and passim.
;
1.
132, 258
Panca
cp. Gr. [Ved. panca, Idg. *penque Lat. quinque, Goth, fimf, Lith. penki, Oir. coic] number 5. Cases: gen. dat. panpannag, instr. abl. paficahi, loc. pancasu often used in compositional form paiica" (cp. Ved. pancara with 5 spokes 1.164''; Gr. fff/imi/joXof, Lat. quinqu-ennis etc.). i. Characteristics of No. 5 in its use, with ref to lit. & fig. application. " Five " is the number of " comprehensive and yet simple" unity or a set; it is applied in all cases of a natural and handy comprehension of several items into a group, after the 5 fingers of the hand, which latter lies at the bottom of all primitive expressions of No. 5 (see also below pane' angulika. The word for 5 itself in its original form is identical with the word for hand 'praq, cp. Lat. com", decem, centum etc.) A. Nj. 5, appl'' (a) with ref. to time: catupaiicahar) 4 or 5 days J 11. 114 (cp. quinque diebus Horace Sat 1.3'*) maranar) tuyhai) orar) masehi paiicahi after 5 months Vv 63^", p. mase vasitva 1.319 (cp. qu. menses Hor. Sat. u.t,^^'). (b) of space "yojanaTrivTt,
(adj. -num.)
RV
DA
yojan-ubbedho gajavaro VvA 33: "bhumako pasado J 1.58 (cp. the house of Death as 5 stories high in Grimm, Marchen No. 42 ed. Reclam). (c) of a group, set, company, etc. (cp. 5 peoples RV ni.37; vi.ii<; viii.92 etc. gods x.55' priests 11.34'* 111.7' leaders of the Greek ships Horn. Iliad 16, 171 ambassadors Genesis 47^ quinque viri Hor. Sat. 11.5^
tfhana J
ill. 504
;
; ;
Epist. ii.i2<); p. jana J v.230 p. amacca J v. 231 p hatthino DhA 1.164 paiica nariyo agamigsu Vv 32' Note. No. 5 in this p. puttani khadami Pv 1.6^. appl" is not so frequent in Pali as in older literature (Vedas e. g.) instead of the simple 5 we find more freq. the higher decimals 50 and 500. See also below 3.4. B. No. 15 in two forms paiicadasa (f. I the 15th day of the month Vv I5* = A 1.144 Sn 402) VvA 67 (kahapana-sahassani dapesi), and pannarasa (also as f. i of the 15th or full-moon day Pv 111.3' DhA 1.198;
;
; ;
III. 92
IV. 202
;
uposatho)
narasiyar)
Vv VvA
314; SnA 78) Sn 153 (pannarafo 64^ (pannarase va cando expl'' as pan;
VvA
servants Hom. Od. 7, 103, 22, 421) J 111.220 (cora) V.161 (pallanka), 421 (dijakannayo) Sn p. 87; is Note. 55 (paflcapanflasa) SnA 57 (bhikkhu). (years), used instead of 50 in time expressions e. g. atDhAi.125 11.57; PvA 99, 142 also in gro/>s.DhA 1.99 (jana). B. No. 500 (paiicasata, paiicasata. paflcasatani). (a) years (as Peta of time or Peti) Vv S^^* Pv ii.i'; PvA 152 (vrith addiIV.3'' tional 50). (b) of space: miles high Pv J 1.204 (yojana-satika) Visra 72 (dhanu-satika. 5C0 bows in distance). (C) of groups of men. servants, or a herd. etc. (cp. 500 horses RV x.93'* witnesses of the rising of Christ i Cor. 15-6 men armed Vergil Aen. 10. 204 men as representatives Hom. Od. 3. 7 500 knights or warriors very frequently in Nibelungenlied, where it is only meant to denote a " goodly company, Bhikkhus very 500 or more ") Arahants KhA 98 frequent, e. g. D i.i Vin 11.199; J 11 16. 227; DhA n.109, 153; 111.262. 295; JV.184. 186; Savakas J 1.95; Upasakas J 11.95; PvA 151; Paccekabuddhas DhA IV.201 PvA 76 VighasSda J n.95 DhA 11. 154 Sons PvA 75 Thieves DhA 11.204 PvA 54 Relatives PvA 179; Women-servants (parivarika itthiyo) Pv 11. 12*; VvA 69. 78. 187; PvA 152 Oxen A iv.41 Monkeys Money etc. as present, Horses Vin ni.6. J i"-355 reward or fine representing a " round-sum " (cp. Nibelungen 314: horses with gold. 317: mark; dollars as
276)
DhA
SnA 357 (panna7 ("bhedo Khuddaka-nikayo) rasahi bhikkhu-satehi = 1 500, instead of the usual 500) PvA 154 (yojana). The appl" is much the same as 5 and 50 (see below), although more rare, e. g. as measure of space: "yojana DhA 1.17 (next in sequence to pan1. 1
;
DA
1.388 (of age, 15 or 16 years)
reward Grimm No. 7 drachms as pay Hor. Sat. 11.7*'') kahapanas Sn 980. 982 PvA 273 blows with stick as fine Vin 1.247. Various a caravan usually consists
;
ijasa-yojana) J 1.315; PvA 154 (cp. 15 furlongs from Jerusalem to Bethany John 11, i8 15 cubits above the mountains rose the flood Gen. 7. 20).
;
C. No. 25 in
two forms
paiicavisati (the usual)
e. g.
DhA 11.79; PvA of 500 loaded wagons, e. g. J i.ioi Cp. 100, 112; chariots VvA 78; ploughs Sn p. 13. S 1. 148 (vyagghi-nisa) Vin n.285 (iina-paficasatani) DhA 1.89 (suvaijnav. 75 (vanija) J 11.93 (acchara) iv.182 (jati) sivika). 352 (raja-satani) 176 (paritta-dipa). Also BSk. paii'opasthayika-âtani Divy Note. pafica-matrani stri-Satani Divy 533. 529 When Gotama said that his " religion " would last 500
; ; ;
KhA
î
Panca
years he meant that
tically for ever.
it
II
very long time, prac-
Panca
"sanga impurities, viz. raga, dosa, moha, mana, dittî "sila the 5 moral precepts, (cp. tanha) DhA iv.109.
as sub-division of the 10 (see dasasila
sila
would
last a
immaterial to indicates a later period (cp. 5,000 in Nibelungeniled for 500, also 5,000 men in ambush Joshua 8. 12 converted by Peter Acts 4. 4 fed by Christ with 5 loaves Matthew 14. 21). Still more impressive than 500 is the expression 5 Kotis (5 times loo.coo or lo million), which belongs to a comparatively later period, e. g. at DhA 1.62 (ariya-savaka-kotiyo), 256 ("matta-ariyasivaka) IV. 190 (p. koti-matta ariya-savaka). 3. Typical sets of 5 in the Pali Canon, "aggag first fruits of 5 (kinds), viz. khett, ras, kotth", kumbhi", bhojan" i. e. of the standing crop, the threshing floor, the granary, the pottery, the larder SnA 2yo. anga 5 gentlemanly qualities (of king or brahmin): sujata, ajjha; ;
The later change of 500 to 5,000 is the meaning of the expression, it only
and Nd^ under

:
on
Sn 660 detailed) passages with 5 4. Th 2, 503 (abbudani), 677 (nahutani kotiyo panca) (katuka = paiicakamaguna-rasa ThA 291); DhA 11.25 ("pakara-gomandala-punija("mahanidhi) Sn.\ 39 pannani bhava). Cp. further: guna Miln 249; Vin 1.20 1 (nimba", kutaja", patola", sulasi", kappasipabbaganthiyo Miln Pandu-raja-putta J v. 426 ka) puccha Dhs.\ 55 maha-pariccaga DhA in. 441 103 maha-vilokanani DhA 1.84; vatthuni Vin 11. 196 sq. vahanani (of King Pajjota) DhA 1.196; suddhavasa Dhs .\ 14. In general see Vin V. 128-133 (var. setsof 5).
; ;
:
p. 277). Other {not
yaka, abhirupa, silava, pandita (see anga on another comb" with anga see below). The phrase pane' angasamannagata & "vippahina (S i.gg A v. 16) refers to the 5 nivaranani see expH at Vism 146. "angikaturiya atata, vitata, atata-vitata, ghana, 5 kinds of music susira. "abhiiiiia 5 psychic powers (see Cpd. 209). anantarika-kammani 5 acts that have immediate retribution (Miln 25), either 5 of the 6 abhithanas (q. v.) or (usually) murder, theft, impurity, lying, intemper; ;
: :
ance (the 5 faculties, viz.

indriya
Silas)
cp.
Dhs
trsl.
267.
"indriyani 5
(see
saddha, viriya,
sati,
samadhi, paiina
"vidhar) (raja-) kakudhabhandag, B. 15-19). insignia regis viz. valavijani, unhisa, khagga, chatta, paduka. "kalyanani, beauty-marks kesa, mai)sa, atthi, chavi", vaya. "kamaguna pleasures of the 5 senses ( = taggocarani pane' ayatanani gahitani honti SnA 211). "gorasa 5 products of the cow khira, dadlii, takka, navanita, sappi. "cakkhuni, sorts of vision (of a Buddha) marjsa'' dibba parina" buddha" samanta". "tanha cravings, specified in 4 sets of 5 each see Nd^ 271^. "nikaya 5 collections (of Suttantas) in the
: : :
:
Buddh. Canon, viz. Digha" Majjhima" Sagyutta", Anguttara" Khuddaka", e. g. Vin 11.287. "nivaranani or obstacles kamacchanda. abhijjha-vyapada, thina:
middha,
uddhacca-kukkucca, vicikiccha. patitthitag 5 fold prostration or veneration, viz. with forehead, waist, elbows, knees, feet (Childers) in phrase ena vandati (sometimes "g vandati, e. g. SnA 78, 267)
-anga five (bad) qualities (see anga 3 and above 3), in Nd* phrase vippahina free from the 5 sins D in. 269 284 C; cp. BSk. paiicanga-viprahina. Ep. of the Buddha Divy 95, 264 & "samannagata endowed with the 5 good qualities A v.15 (of senasana, expl"" at Vism -angika consisting of 5 parts, 122): see also above, "jhana (viz. vitakka, vicara, fivefold, in foil. comb "turiya orchestra piti, sukha, cittass' ekaggata) Dhs 83 S 1. 131 Th I, 398; 2, 139; Vv 36*; DhA 1.274. 394: "bandhana bond J 1V.3. -angula = "angulika J iv.153 (gandha") SnA 39 (usabhag nahapetva bhojetva "g datva malai) bandhitva). -angulika (also aka) the spread 5 finger-mark, palm-mark, the magic mark of the hand with the fingers extended (made after the hand & 5 fingers have been immersed in some liquid, preferably but also blood). a solution of sandal wood, gandha See Vogel, the 5 finger-token in Pali Literature, Amsterdam Akademie 1919 (with plates showing ornaments on Bharhut Tope), cp. also j.P.T.S. 1884. 84 sq. It is supposed to provide magical protection (esp. against Vin 11. 123 (cp. Vin. Texts n.116); the Evil Eye). II. 104 (gandha "g deti), 256 (gandha", i.i66, 192; J applJ to a cetiya) in. 23, 160 (lohita") Vv 33'* (gandhaMhvs32. 4 (see trsl. i) adasig Kassapassa thupasraig) DhA in. 374 (gonanar) gandha-"ani datva); p. 220); SnA 137 (setamalahi sabba-gandha-sugandhehi p'akehi ca alankata paripunna-angapaccanga, of oxen). Cp. MVastu 1.269 (stupesu paiicangulani see note on p.
;
: ;
SnA 267, 271, 293, 328, 436; VvA 6; DhA 197; IV. 178, etc. bandhana either 5 ways of binding or pinioning or 5 fold bondage J 1V.3 (as " ure pancangika-bandhanar) " cp. kanthe paiicamehi bandhanehi
J V.502
;
1.
bandhitva S iv.201) Nd* 304 b2 (raja bandhapeti andhu-bandhanena va rajju", sankhalika", lata", parikkhepa), with which cp. Siksasamucc. 165 rajiia paiicapasakena bandhanena baddhah. There is a diff. kind of bandhana which has nothing to do with binding, but which is the 5 fold ordeal (obligation pancavidhabandhana-karanar)) in Niraya. and consists of the piercing of a red hot iron stake through both hands, both feet and the chest it is a sort of crucifixion. We
;
may
conjecture that this " bandhana" is a corruption of " vaddhana " (of vyadh. or viddhana ?), and that the expression originally was pancaviddhana-karaiia (instead of paiica-vidha-bandhana-k). See passages
Quotations of similar use in brahmanical litera-avudha (ayudha) set of 5 ture see at Vogel p. 6 sq. weapons (sword, spear, bow, battle-axe, shield, after Childers) Miln 339 (see Miln trsl. 11.227), cp. p sanvi.75 naddha J 111.436, 467; iv.283, 437; v.431 sannaddha-p J iv.i6o (of sailors). They seem to be -ahai) 5 days Vin different ones at diff. passages, -cuUka with 5 topknots J v. 250 (of IV. 281 J II. 1 14. a boy), -nakha with 5 claws, N. of a five-toed animal (so read for panca na kha, misunderstood by J V.489 C). -patthika at Vin 11.117, 121, 152; is not clear Vin. Texts in. 97 trsl. " cupboards " and (v. 1. patika). connect it with Sk. pattika, as celapattikai) Vin 11. 128 undoubtedly is (" strip of cloth laid down for ceremonial purposes," trsl. in. 128). It also occurs at Vin iv.47. -malin -patika (f.) having had 5 husbands J v. 424. 427. of a wild animal J vi.497 ( ^ pancangika-turiya-saddo viya C. not clear), -masakamattag a sum of 5 masakas
579).
;
under bandhana
&
cp. 5
in. 182
r.141
Kvu
;
597
saddha" viriya" sati" samadhi" paiiiia" D 11. 120; M 11. 12; S 111.96 A Iii.i2 (see also bala). "bhojanani 5 kinds of food odana, kummasa, sattu, maccha, mar)sa Vin iv.176. macchariyani 5 kinds of selfishness avasa" kula" labha" vanija" dhamma". "rajani defilements rupa", sadda" etc. (of the 5 senses) Nd' 505 SnA 574. "vanna 5 colours (see ref. for colours under pita and others), viz. nila, pitaka, lohitaka, kaijha, odata (of B's eye) Nd' 235" others with ref. to paduma-pun(Jarika VvA 41 to pad'uma DhA in. 443 to kusumani DA 1.140; DhA IV. 203. "vanna in another meaning (fivefold) in connection with piti (q. v.). "saQyojanani fetters (q. v.).
479.
SnA
"balani
forces:
The 5 brahmins who accompanied Gotama when he became an ascetic are called p. bhikTheir names are Aflnakondaniia, Bhaddiya. khu. Vappa, Assaji, Mahanama. M 1.170; 11.94; S in. 66;
group
of
five.
DhA
11.29.
-vaggiya (or "ika
SnA
198) belonging to a
SnA 351 cp. chabbaggiya. 21 (e adig katva) vi.341 (pa-vidha fivefold J 1.204 ("a abhirakkha)
PvA
-sadharana-bhava fivefold connection J 1V.7. -settha (Bhagava) " the most excellent m the five" Sn 355 ( = paiicannag pafhamasissanag paficavaggiySnag settho, paiicahi va saddha-
duma), "bandhana
see this,
dihi indriyehi siladihi va
dhamma-khandhehi
ativisij-
thehi cakkhuhi ca set (ho hands J v.431.
SnA
351).
-hattha having 5
Paiicaka
Pancaka
J I.ii6 (adj.)
[fr.
12
consisting
of
five
Panna
dained S II. 218; A 1.98, 151; IV. 16, 19; V.74 sq. Pv iv.i''^; r)hA 1.274; VvA 9 (su" manca-pTtha), 92 (niccabhatta) PvA 78. Esp. freq. in ster. formula pafiiiatte asane nisidi he sat down on the appointed (i. e. special) chair (scat) D 1.109, 125, 148 S 1.212 Dh 148 SnA 267 PvA 16, 23. 61.
;
;
paiica]
;
fivefold,
("kammatthana) Dhs. chapters 167-175 ("naya fivefold system of jhana, cp. Dhs. Irsl" 52); SnA 318
(nipata of Anguttara). nt. paficakag a pentad, five Vin 1.255 (the 5 parts of the kathina robe, see Vin. Texts II. 155), cp. p. 287 pi. paiicaka sets of five Vism The 32 akaras or constituents of the human body 242. are divided into 4 paiicaka's (i. e. sets of 5 more closely related parts), viz. taca " skin-pentad," the 5 dermatoid constituents kosa, loma, nakha, danta, taco vakka the next five, ending with the kidneys papphasa' 1. ending with the lungs ct comprising the inner organs proper matthalunga" id. ending with the brain, and 2 chakka's (sets of 6), viz. meda & mutta'. See e. g. VbhA 249, 258.
;
:
; ;
Pannatta' (nt. ) [abstr. V.4I2 (v. 1. pannata).
fr.
pafiiia]
wisdom, sense
etc.
See also paiiiiata.
Pannatti (f) [fr. paiiiiapeti, cp. paiiiiattai] making known, manifestation, description, designation, name, idea, notion, concept. On term see Cpd. 3 sq., 198, 199
Ki u
trsl"
Dhs
;
trsl"
340.
111.68
;
S in. 71
iv.38
;
Pancakkbattug (adv.)
five times.
Pancadha
(adv.) in five ways, fivefold
DhsA
351.
(mara), 39 (satta, dukkha", loka) A 11.17; v.190 II. 1 71, 176 Pug I Dhs 1.309 Nett i sq., 38, 188 KhA 102, 107; .DA 1. 139; SnA 445, 470; PvA 200. The spelling also occurs as pannatti, e. g. at J 11.65 ("vahara) Miln 173 (loka) KhA 28; adj. pannattika
Ps
Pancama (adj.) [compar.-superl. formation fr. paiica, with ma as in Lat. supremus, for the usual "to as in Gr.
Lat. quintus, also Sk. paficathah] num. ord. the fifth D 1.88 Sn 84, gg, 10 1 VvA 102 PvA 52 (e mase in the 5"' month the Peti has to die) DhA 111.195 ("e sattahe in the 5''' week). f. paficama PvA 78 (ito aya jatiya) and paiicami Sn 437 (sena) PvA 79 (jati).
Trf/nrror,
;
;
(q. v.).
Panna vant
Pancamaka (adj.)=pancama
Pancaso (adv.) by
Panja
[is
J 1.55.
(adj.) [paiifia-t- vant, with reduction of a to a see Gciger, P.Gr. 23] possessed of insight, wise, intelligent, sensible Vin i.6<j 1.292 111.237, 252, 265, 282, 287 in. 23 S 1.53, 79 11.159 sq., 207, 279 (daharo ce pi p.) IV. 243 v. 100, igg, 392, 401 111.2 sq., 11.76, 187, 230 V.25, 124 sq. Sn 174 127, 183 IV. 85, 2 17, 271, 357 Nd2 25g; Dh 84 J i.i 16 Pug 13 11.255 54 VbhA 23g, 278 PvA 40. Cp. paiinaijavant.
;
DhA
KhA
fives.
?]
Panna
heap, pile
to be piiflja different ?) Cp. i.io*'.

it
;
11.75
(meaning
Panjara (m.
cage,
&
nt.) [cp.
belongs to Lat. pango,

J
1.436:
II.
Epic Sk. pafijara, which probably q. v. Walde, Lat. Wtb. s. v.] a

;
141
in. 305
(siha)
iv.213;
v. 232
(siha), 365; VI. 385 (siha), 391; Miln 23 ("antaragata gone into the c.) 27 DhA 1.164 (nakha), where meaning is " frame " VbhA 238.
; ;
;
(f.) [cp. Vedic prajfia, pa-t-jna] intelligence, comprising all the higher faculties of cognition, " intellect as conversant with general truths" {Dial. 11.68), reason, wisdom, insight, knowledge, recognition. See on term Mrs. Rh. D. "Buddhism " (1914) pp. g4, 130, 201 also Cpd. 40, 41, 102 and discussion of term at Dhs. Irsl. 17, 339, cp. scholastic definition with all the synonyms of intellectual attainment at Nd- 38o=Dhs 16 (panria
;
Pailjali
(adj.) [pa + afijali. Cp. Ep. Sk. prafijali] with outstretched hands, as token of reverence Sn 103 1 in cpd. paiijali-kata (cp. afijalikata; aiijali-f- pp. of kr) raising one's folded hands Sn 566, 573; Th i, 460'; J VI. 501. Cp. BSk.praiijalikrtaMVastu 11.257, 287, 301'.
;
Panjalika (adj.)
panjali] holding up the clasped hands as token of respectful salutation S 1.226 Sn 485, 598.
[fr.
;
Panjasa
(adj.)
[pa4-afijasa] in the right order, straight
etc.). As tt. in Buddhist Psych. comprises the highest and last stage as 3rd division in the standard " Code of religious practice" which leads to Arahantship or Final Emancipation. These 3 stages are: (1) sila-kkhandlia (or ^sampada), code of moral duties; (2) samadhi-kkhandha (or cittasampada) code of emotional duties or practice of con centration & meditation pafina-kkhandha (or (3) "sampada) code of intellectual duties or practice of the attainment of highest knowledge. (See also jhana'.) They are referred to in almost every Suttanta of Digha i (given in extenso at D 1.62-85) and frequently mentioned
pajanana vicayo
Ethics
it
n.15.
elsewhere,
sila).
Panna (-) (adj.) [the adj. form of pailna] of wisdom, endowed with knowledge or insight, possessed of the
highest cognition, in
foil.
cp.
11.81,
84, 91
(see
khandha,
1.26=162
(gatena
;
caranti
11.122
sq.
;
174 (vada),
195 ("paripurin)
citta & ditthigatani), (ariya) 111. loi.

;
cpds.
anissarana"
;
II.
194 ;iv.332
;
anoma" Sn 343 ;appaSi.i98
263; avakujja" javana" S 1.63 Nd^ 235

111.223,
A
;
1.245 J 11.166
i.igr.)
1.130; gambhlra S
;
tikkha"
in. 25
;
dup
1.78, 191
;
II.
;
159 sq.
M
; ;
D
;
111.252,
;
282
nibbedhika" S 1.63 Nd2 235 puthu" ibid. bliavita" S iv.iii A v.42 sq. bhuri" S III. 143; iv.205 manda Vbh.A. 239; maha'' S 1.63, 121 11.155; A 1.23, 25; II. 178 sq. Nd^ 235; SnA 347; sap" S 1.13,22, 212 iv.210 Aiv.245 Pv i s'^ ii=; PvA 60 ( = pandita), 131 (-1- buddhimant) suvimutta" A v.29 sq. hasa S i.6:j, 191 V.S76 Nd^ 235 By itself (i. e. not in cpd.) only at Dh 208 = lokiyalokuttara-pannaya sampanna DhA 111.172) and
13
11.255
; ;
';
140
Pug
;
DhA
11.187 sq-
Dh in! A 11. 178
'
'(
= panditaDhA
(f.)
IV.
'
1 1
^75
'
1).
Pannata
[secondary abstract formation fr. panfia, in equal to paiinana] having sense, wisdom A III. 42 (dup" = foolishness) v. 159 (id.) maha", puthu" vipula A 1.45. See also pafiriattai)
meanmg
I
Paniatta' [pp. of paiifiapeti, cp. BSk. prajnapta] pointed out, made known, ordered, designed, appointed, or-
S 1.13 = 165 (sila. citta, pafiiia), 17, 34, 55; 11. 185 (samma), 277; v. 222 (ariya): 1.144- (id.); in. 99 (id.), 245 (parama), 272 (samma) A 1.61, 216; 11. i (ariya); iv.105 (id.); 111.106 (sila, citta, p.), 352 (kusalesu dhammesu) iv.ii (id.): V.123 sq. It 35, 40 ("uttara), 51 (sila'samadhi Sn 77, 329, 432, 881, 1036 and p. ca), 112 (ariya") passim; Dh 38. 152, 372; Nd' 77; Nd^ 380; Ps 1.53, 64 sq., 71 sq.. 102 sq., 119: 11.150 sq., 162, 185 sq. Pug 25, 35, 54 (sampada) Dhs 16, 20, 555 Nett 8, 15, PvA 40 (paiinayaabha17, 28.54, 191.' VbhA 140, 396 vato for lack of reason) Sdhp 343. On pannaya see Sep. article. See also adhipanna (adhislla. adhicitta-|- ). -adhipateyya the supremacy of wisdom A ii.i37. -indriya the faculty of reason (with sati & samadhi) D 111.239, 278: Dhs 16, 20 etc.; Nett. 7, 15 sq 191. -obhasa the lustre of wisdom Ps 1.119 Dhs 16, 20 etc. -kkhandha the Code of cognition (see above) Vin 1.62 D in. 229, 279 It 51 Nd' 2 Nett 70, 90, 128. It is always comb'' with sila" & samadhi-kkhandha. -cakkhu the eye of wisdom (one of the 5 kinds of extraordinary sight of a Buddha; see under cakkhumant) D 111.219 S v. 467 It 52 ; Nd* 354 Nd- 235. -dada giving or
158, 164, 183, 230, 237, 242,
284
M
;
Pannana
bestowing wisdom S
of perfect
13
Panha
[V'ed.
Pati
praiua, for details of etyni. see pucchati] i.ii of asking, inquiry, investigation, question (deva) 1.83; ni.30 1.103, 288; in. 81, 191 sq., 419 sq. V.50 sq. Sn 512, 957, 1005. 1024, 1148 etc., Nd' 464 Miln 28, 340 paiihar) pucchati to 1.97.
-dhana the treasure 1.33 Sn 177. knowledge (one of the 7 treasures, see dhana)
; ;
mode
111.53; V^'A. 113. to the destruction of reason S v.97

III.
163, 251
-nirodhika tending It 82. -patilabha
M
;
acquisition of wisdom S v. 411; A 1.45; Ps ii.iSg. -pasada the stronghold of supreme knowledge Dh 28 sankhjitar) "g). -bala the power of ( =dibba-cakkhug reason or insight, one of the 5 powers D 111.229, 253 III. 72 A IV. 363 Sn 212; Dhs 16, 20 etc. Nett 54, VvA 7. -bahulla wealth or plenty of wisdom 191 S V.41 1 A 1.45. -bhiimi ground or stage of wisdom a name given to the Paticca-samuppada by Bdhgh at Vism xvii, pp. 517 sq. ("niddesa). -ratana the gem of reason or knowledge Dhs 16, 20 etc. -vimutta freed
DA
ask a question Nd^ under puccha (q. v.). -patibhana an answer to a question M 1.83 Miln 28. -vimagsaka one who tests a question Sn 827 Nd' 166 SnA 538. -vyakarana mode of answering questions, of which there are 4, viz. ekagsa " direct," vibhajja " qualified." patipuccha " after further questioning," thapaniya " not to be answered or left undecided," thus enum'' at D in. 229 A 1.197 ^1- "-46 Mil" 339; ;
'
by reason
II. 6
;
D
;
11.70; in. 105,
254;
1.35,
477;
1.61
Pata
;
[cp.
Epic Sk. pata, etym. unknown, prob. dialec;
Sn 847; Nd' 207; Kvu 58; Nett igg. -vimutti emancipation through insight or knowledge
IV. 452
tical]
cloth; cloak,
1092
garment S 11. 2 19 ("pilotika) Th i, (bhinna-patan-dhara " wearing the patchwork

;
(always paired with ceto-vimutti) D 1.156, 167; in. 78, 102, 108, 132, 281 It 75, gi Sn 725, 727; Nett 7, 40, 81, 127; DA 1. 313; VbhA 464. -visuddhi purity of insight D in. 288. -vuddhi increase of knowledge S v.97, 4' A 1.15, 45 11.245. -sampada the blessing of higher knowledge (see above) A i.bj 11.66; in. 12 sq.,
;
;
cloak" trsl); J iv.494
KhA
45, 58 (tantu)
DA
;
1.198:
DhA
(puppha") in. 295 "kaiicuka, v. 1. katak") Vism 16 (bhinna-pata-dhara in def of bhikkhu) VbhA VvA 73, 201; (pata-pata sadda) 327 (id.) DhsA 8 PvA 185. Cp. patika & patalika also kappata.
11.45
;
;
182 sq. telligence

;
IV. 284,
Dh
conduct and (higher) in229 (samahita = lokuttarapannaya c' eva

322.
-sila
;
Pataggi
[pati4-aggi]
counter-fire
Vin 11.138;
1.212;
kacc. 31.
parisuddhisilena
34^^ id.
ca samannagata DhA in. 329) Vv =ariyaya ditthiya ariyena silena ca samannagata
VvA
155).
Often used with yathabhutar)
q.
v.
Cp.
Patanga [cp. *Sk. phadinga, but influenced by Sk. pataga a winged animal, bird] a grasshopper Sn 602 J vi.234, 50b Miln 272, 407 DhA iv.58 PvA 67 Pgdp 59.
; ;
paniiaya.
Pannana (nt.) [pa+iiana, cp. Vedic prajiiano in both meanings & paiina] i. wisdom, knowledge, intelligence D 1. 124 (sila+ ) S 1.41 A iv.342 Sn 96, 1136; DA
1.
Pataccarin (adj.) [pata-l-carin but cp. Sk. pataccara a shoplifter Halajudha 2, 185] poor (lit. dressed in old clothes) so read perhaps at J vi.227 (vv. 11 pajaccari &
:
171, 290,
paticcari).
2.
mark,
sign,
token J v.195.
Patala
(nt.)
[connected with pata,
cp.
Sk.
patala in
Pannana vant (adj.) [paii!iana+ vant] reasonable, wise Sn 202, 1090 J v. 222 vi.36i Nd^ 382.
; ; ;
sensible,
Pannata
known, renowned ap" unknown, defamed Vin iv.23r S iv.46

[pp. of pajanati]
;
DA M43;
;
meaning " section " Vedic, in all other meanings later Sk.l I. a covering, membrane, lining, envelope, skin, film Vism 257 (mar|sa of the liver, where Kh.\ 54 reads
magsa-pinda), 359 (phana') DhsA 307 (7 akkhi" membranes of the eye) KhA 21 (samuppatana), 55 (udara mucous membrane of the stomach), 61 (id.) DhsA 330 (id.); Sn.\ 248 (id.); Pv.\ 186 (eka upahana, singlelined, cp. patalika & palasika cS: see Morris J .P.T-S. i8S-j, 165); Vism 446 (kappasa" film of cotton seed); Bdhd 2. roof, ceiling Pv.\ 52 (ayo of iron). 66 (id.). DhsA 3. a heap, mass (esp. of clouds) J 1.73 (megha")
;
in. 134
(where also der. appaiinatika).
Pannapaka
pafinapeti] one assigns or appoints Vin 11.305 (asana).

(adj.
n.)
[fr.
who
advises,
Pannapana
(nt.)
[fr.
;
111.1-; S in.59
[n.
paiinapeti] declaration
disclosure,
discovering
DhsA
11.
Pannapetar
ag. of pannapeti] one who imparts ledge, discloser of truths, discoverer 11.223.
know-
239 (abbha").
1.59
;
III.
DhA madhu" honey comb cataract the eye Davs v.27. 323.
J
1.262
4.
of
Pannapeti [Caus. of pajanati] i. to make known, declare, point out, appoint, a.ssign, recognise, define D l.iig (brahmana brahmanar)), 180, 185, 237; It 98 (tevijjai) brahmanar)). Pug 37, 38 PvA 61 (asanai)). 2. to lay down, fold out, spread PvA 43 (sanghatii)). pp. parifiatta (q. v.). Caus. II. panriapapeti J in. 371.
;
Pannaya
(indecl.) [ger. of pajanati, in relation naya natva as utthaya thatva socxpl"! b\- P. Commentators, whereas modern interpreters have taken it as instr. of pafifia] understanding fully, knowing well, realising, in full recognition, in thorough realisation or understanding. Used most frequently with yathabhutaij (q. v.) S 1. 1 3 (bhaveti), 44 (lokasniiii pajjoto), 214 (parisujjhati) 11.7 sq. (uppajjati), 68 (suppatividdho) in.
; ; ;
Patalika (adj.) [fr. patala] belonging to a cover or lining, having or forming a cover or lining, as adj. said of sandals (eka with single lining) J 11.277 (v- ' for ekaas n. f. patalika a woven talika) 111.80, 81 (id.). cloth, a woollen coverlet (embroidered with flowers), n.162; D 1.7 usually comb' with patika Vin 1.192 unnamayo attharako. So amilaka( = ghana-puppho in. 50, iv.94, patto ti pi vuccati 1.87) A 1.137, 181
;
DA
231. 394-
Pataha [cp. Epic Sk. pataha, dial.] a kettle-drum, war drum, one of the 2 kinds of drums (bheri) mentioned at DhsA 319. viz. maha-bheri & p. -bheri J 1.355; Dpvs
;
16,
14
PvA
;
4.
Pataka
(nt.) [cp.
Sk. pataka. connected with pata] a flag

;
(id.);
III. 44
V.324 (ajjhupckkhati)
(vac^dhati);
A
;
1.125 (anuggahissati)
;
1.379
Miln 87
Vism 469
ThA
70.
is
iv.13 sq.
(pariyogahamana)
v. 39
(disva)
Sn 1035
;
safmaya)
PvA
(see Nd^ 380") It 93 (moh'aggirj, v. I. 60 (upaparikkhitva, as expl" of iiatva),
Patani at Vin iv.46 (patani dinna hoti)

e.xpl''
not clear,
it is
140= viceyya.
Pannayati [Pass, of pajanati] to be (well) known, to be clear or evident, to be perceived, seen or taken for. to appear It 89 Dh,\ 1,14, 95 (fut paiiiiayissatha you will be well known): n.75; PvA S3 (pAlito eva), 166 (disppr. pafiiiayamana DhA 1.29 sati-l- ) PvA 96 (=perceivable). aor. paiinayi PvA 172 (paccakkhato).
;
1.77 wc find the " visukar) patani (sic.) -bhiitai) dassanan ti visukadassanar)," and at DhsA 393 " patani-gahaijai) gahetva ekapaden' eva tai) nissaddar) akasig."
foil.
:
:
by Bdhgh as " mancapidhanaij padasikhasu aiii dinno hoti." At DA
(for "pithanai))
Pati (indecl.) [Ven. prati, to Idg. *preti as in Lat. pretium (fr. *pretios) " price " (cp. precious), i. e. equivaGr. Trpii (aeol), irpori, trpis against] directional lent
;
Pati-aneti
prefix in well-defined meaning of " back (to), against, towards, in opposition to, opposite." As preposition
14
Patikujjati
Patikankhati [pati-t-kanks] to wash for, long for S 1.227. adj. 'kankhin 1.2 1. See also patikankhin.
(with ace. and usually postponed) towards, near by, at usually spelt pati (cp. sampati & sampatika) Sn 291
425 (Neranjaram (pati) Th i, 628 (suriyass' uggamanam p.); 2, 258 (abhiyobbanam p.), 306 (Neranjaram p.) J 1.457 (pati suriyar) thatva standing facing
(.'),
; ;
the
p.)
;
sufi)
154 (pati Gangat) against the G.). Most freq. comb"' are: pati-(-a (patiya), patisai)" vi-)-pati, sampaji". The composition (assimilation-) form before vowels is pace" (b. v.). Meanings. I. (lit.) " back," in the sense of: (i) against, in opposition (opp. anu, see below III.), contrary viz. (a) often with the implication of a hostile attack (anti-. against) "kantaka, kosati (re-ject), kula, "khipati (re-fuse, op-pose), gha, "codeti (re-prove), thambhati, disa, "deseti, "pakkha, patha, "pigsati, "pljita, niagga, manteti, "yodha (at-tack), vacana (re-ply), vadati, "vedeti, "sattu (enemy), "sunati, hata (b) warding kara (antiofi, protecting against (counter-, anti-) dote), "sedhati (ward-ofi). (c) putting against, setting "puggala (one's ofi in a comparison (counter-, rival) "purisa (rival), bala (adequate), "bimba equal), (counterpart), "bhaga (id.) malla (rival wrestler), (d) close contact sama, "sasana, sura, "settha (against, be-) "kujjita (covered), gadha, "channa (" be-deckt ") "vijjhana. (2) in return, in exchange (in revenge) "akkosati, "aneti, "katheti, "karoti, "kuta^, "kkamati, "khamapeti, gati (sing in response), "gita, dai)da (retribution), "dadati, dana, "nivasana, "parina (in reply), "pasagsati, "pinda, "pucchati (ask in return), "mareti (kill in revenge), "bhanda (goods in exchange), bhan(Jati (abuse in return) "rodana, roseti, "vera (revenge), (temporal) "sammodeti, ^satheyya. (3) again, a second time (re-) "dasseti (re-appear), nijjhatta, nivattati, "pavesati, "pakatika (re-stored), "vinicchinati, "saiijivita (re-suscitated). "bujjhati, "sandhi (re-incarnation), "sammajjati. (4) away from, back to (esp. in comp" pativi) kutati (shrink back), ghata (repulsion), "dhavati, neti, "panameti (send away), "bandhati (hold back), bahati (id.), "vijacchati, "vineti, "vinodeti (drive out), "virata, sat)harati, sal-
Miln
iv.g3 vi.491 16 (danam p.)

;
Pv
11. 9*'
(suriy'
uggamanam
PvA
Patikacca (indecl.) [so read for "gacca as given at all passages mentioned, see Trenckner Miln p. 421, & Geiger Pr. 38'. ger. fr. patikaroti (q.v.), cp. Sk. pratlkara in same meaning " caution, remedy "] i. previously (lit. as cautioned) Vin iv.44 Miln 48 (v. I. kacca) usually as patigacc' eva, e.g.Vin i .342 D ii.i 18. (2I providing for (the future), preparing for, with caution, cautiously Vin n.256 S 1.57 v. 162 A 11.25 D II. 144 Th I, 547 J in. 208 iv.166 (in expl" of patikata & patikaroti) v. 235.
Patikaptaka
[pati-l-kantaka^] an enemy, adversary, robber, highwayman J 1.186; 11.239; DhA 111.45O (v. 1. "karidaka).
i.
Paîkata [pp of patikaroti] " done against," or guarded against J iv.166.

Patikatheti [pati-i-katheti]
to
e.
provided
answer,
DA
reply J
vi.224
1.263.
Palikampati [pati-l-kampati] to shake; pret. paccakampittha J V.340
Patikamma
[fr.
(nt.)
atonement
1.2
[pati-l-kamma, cp. patikaroti] redress, i (sa & a' apatti) Miln 28 DA 1.96.
;
pati-l-kr] counteracting; requital, compensaPatikara tion Vin IV.21S (a) D 1.137 (ovada giving advice or providing for ' v. 1. pari") 111,154.
; ;
Patikaroti
[pati-l-
karoti)
i.
to
redress,
repair,
make
;
amends
;
for a sin. expiate (apatti]g)

;
;
Vin
1.98,
IV.19 S 11.128 = 205 A. v. 324 DhA 1.54. 2. to act against, provide for, beware, be cautious J iv. 166. ger. patikacca (q. v.). 3. to imitate J 11.406. pp. patikata (q. v.).
164
n.259
Patikassaua
mOlaya
(nt.) [pati-l-k|rs] drawing back, in phrase " throwing back to the beginning, causing to begin over & over again " Vin 11. 7, 162 A 1.99.
p.
;
Patikassati [pati-l-kassati] to
draw back, remove, throw

7 (id.).
lina,
sutta,
:
"sumbhita.
II.
(applied,
:
in
reflexive
back Vin 1.320 (mulaya)
11.
towards, at- "olok-eti (look sense) at), "gijjha (hankering after) ggaha, janati "pujeti, "peseti (send out to), "baddha (bound to), bhaya, "labha, "laddha, "labhati (at.-tain), "yatta, rupa,
(i) to, to, to.
on
up
Patika (f) [Sk. patika dial. fr. pata cloth] a (white) woollen cloth ( unnamayo set' attharako DA 1.86)
:
1.7
1.
137, 181
ni.50
iv.94, 231,
394
Davs
v.36.
See also patiya.

Patikara [pati-t-ky] counteraction, remedy, requital Sdhp 201, 498; usually neg. app adj. not making good or which cannot be made good, which cannot be helped Vin 1V.218 ( = anosarita p. 219); PvA 274 (marana) Cp. foil.
Patikarika (adj.) [fr. preceding] of the nature of an amendment app not making amends, not making good
;
"lobheti, "sameti, sevati (go after), "ssata. (2) together (con-, com-), esp. comb"! with sai) "sagyujati
;
"passaddha, "mandita, "sankharoti, "santhara. (3) "kopeti (shake up), vir)sa asunder, apart (" up ") secondary, com(part), "vibhatta (divided up). (4) plementary, by-, sham (developed out of meaning I. nasika (a false nose), "sisaka (sham top knot) I c.)
: :
:
esp. freq. in redupl. (iterative) cpds., like anga-paccanga (limb & by-limb, i. e. all kinds of limbs), vata-palivatta
secondary duties, all duties). In the latter application pati resembles the use of a, which is more frequent (see a). III. The opposite of pati in directional meaning is anu, with which it is freq. comb"* either (a) in neg. contrast or (b) in positive emphasis, e, g. (a) anuvatar) pativatar) with and against the wind anuloma-l- patiloraa with and against the grain sotar| w. & against the stream (b) anumasati patimasati to touch cloesly (lit. up & down). Note. The spelling pati for pati occurs frequently without discrimination it is established in the comb" with stha (as patitthati, All cases are enum' under the respecpatitthita etc.). tive form of pati", with the exception of patitth".
(duties
&
J V.418.
Patikittha inferior, low, vile A 1.286= Dh 1. 144 in meaning " miserable " at DhA 11.3 is perhaps better to be read with V. 1. as pakkilittha, or should it be patikuttha ?
;
Patikibbisa (nt.) [pati -1- kibbisa]

retaliation J 111.135.
wrong doing
in return,
Patikirati [pati+kirati] to strew about, to sprawl Pv iv.iqS (uttana patikirama= vikiriyaman'anga viya
vattama PvA
271).
Patikilittha (adj.) [pati-l-kihttha] very miserable PvA 268 11. 3 for patikittha (q. v.). (v. 1.) and perhaps at
;
DhA
Pati-aneti [pati -t- a -ml] to lead or bring back, in duppati-anaya difficult to bring back J iv.43.
Patikujjati [pati -I- kubj, see kujja & cp.patikutati] to bend over, in or against, to cover over, to enclose D 11.162
Pati-orohati [pati-t-ava-i-ruh] to descend from

('itva).
DA
1.25
1.30
III. 58.
Caus.
eti
1.50;
69.
pp.
pati-
kujjati (q. v.).
Patikujjaoa
Patikuiianik (nt.)
[fr.
15
Patikkala (adj.)
Patigganhati
averse [pati-t- kola] lit. against the slope objectionable, contrary, disagreeable Vin 1.58 (kula) (dukkha"); S iv.172 (id) HI. 112, 1 13; 1. 341 sq. app" J 1.393 VvA 92 (K.) PvA 77 VbhA 250 without objection, pleasant, agreeable Vv 53^ (K.);
;
pati+kabj] covering, in phalaka
covering board, seat

Patikajjita
[pp-
KhA
62 (vacca-kuJiyS).
of patikujjeti]
Th I, pidahita PvA
1.
14
681 J 1.50, 69 52): DhsA 349.

; ;
covered over, enclosed v.266 Pv i.io'* (=upari

;
Vism 70
in return
(k).
nt.
r)
loathsomeness, impurity
VvA
Paâjjhati [pati+kmdh] to be angry
1.162 =
Th
See also abstr. patikkulyata (pati). 232. " -gahita as neg. a " refraining from contradiction
I,
442.
(Dhs
;
trsl')
Pug 24 (k); Dhs 1327
(k.).
-manasikara
Patikatati [pati+kat as in kutila, cp. knc & patikujjati] to turn in or over, to bend, cramp or get cramped fig. to shrink from, to refuse A iv.47 sq. (v. 1. kujjati)
Miln 297 (pati
cp. Miln trsl

;
;
11.
156);
BB;
(q. v.).
Cans, patikotteti 11.42. T. kuttati) DhA 1.71 See also patiliyati. pp. patikutita (q. v.).
Vism 347
(v.
1.
11.87 realisation of the impurity of the body (kkula) VbhA 251. -saiiiia (Share) the consciousness of S v.132 ; 111.289. 291 the impurity of material food A IV, 49 adj. "sanfiin S 1.227 v. 11 9, 317 A 111.169.
;
DhA
;
Pa(ikatita [pp. of patikutati] bent back, turned over Vin n.195 (reading uncertain, vv. U. patikuttiya patikutiya).
(?)
&
Patikkosati [pati-l-krus] to blame, reject, revile, scorn D 1.53 (=patibahati DA III. 29 Vin 1. 115; 11.93; 1. 160); S IV. 1 18 (-l-apavadati); Sn 878; Dh 164 J iv.i63; Miln 131. 256; DhA in. 194 (opp. abhinandati). pp. patikuttha (q. v.).
1.
Patikattha [pp. of pati+kros. see patikkosati & cp. BSk. pratikrusta poor Divy 500] scolded, scorned, defamed,
patikUittha)
;
Patikkosana
321
;
(nt.)
&
"a
(f.)
[fr.
patikkosati] protest Vin
II.
102 (a).
to,
blameworthy, miserable, vile Vin 1.317; PvA 268 (v. 1. as neg. app blameless, faultless S 111.71See also patikitfha. 73 A IV. 246 Kvu 141. 341.
;
Patikkhati [pati+ iks] to look forward

(patikkhai) sic ppr.
to expect
490).
Sn 697
= agamayana SnA
;
Patikiudka (adj.) [for kutita (v 1. kunita & kundita).

Patika9(hita
[cp.
?]
bent, crooked
PvA
;
123
Patikkhitta [pp of patikkhipati] refused, rejected D 1. 142 A 1.296 11.206 J 11.436 Nett 161, 185 sq. 1.78, 93
DhA
(q. v.)
11.71.
[pati-l;
kunthita] = parigunthita
covered,
Patikkhipati
khipati] to reject, refuse, object to,

; ;
surrounded J vi.89.
Patiknttaka [or uncertain etym.
of bird J VI. 538.
;
oppose
pati+kuttaka
?]
a sort
1.291" 1.45 105 Miln 295 114, 151, 214 (aor. ''khipi= varesi). appatikkhippa (grd.) not to be rejected J 11.370. Contrasted to samadiyati Vism 62, 64 & passim.
J 1.67
IV.
DA
DhA
11.75;
PvA
73,
Patiknbbara [pati+kubbara] the part of the carriage-pole nearest to the horse( ? ) A i v. 9 1

1
Patikkhepa ^fr. pati-t- ksip] opposition, negation, contrary SnA 228 for " na"),'302 PvA 189 ("vacana the opp.
;
Pa(ikalyata (f) [fr. patikula, perhaps better to write patikkulyata] reluctance, loathsomeness 1.30 A v. 64. Other forms are patikulata, patikkulyata, & patikulya
expression).
to
(abl.)
in
opposition or contrast to
PvA
24.
pati-t-
Patikhamapita [pp. of
forgiven
khamapeti.Caus. of khamati]
(q. v.).
DhA
11.78.
Patikiita (nt.) [pati + kuta'] cheating in return J
11.
183.
sq.
Patiâcca see patikacca.

Patigacchati to give up, leave behind J iv.482 (gehag) paccagu.
;
Patikulata (f)
[fr.
patikkula] disgustiveness
;
Vism 343
cp.
Paîkelana see parikejana
i.
e.
counter-playing
Dh
1.286.
Patigandhiya only as neg. appati
(q. v.).
Patikotteti [pati-t- kotteti as Caus. of kutati] to bend away, to make refrain from 1.115: S 11.265 (<^P- 'd. p. A IV.47 with trs. "kutati & v. 1. "kujjati which may be a legitimate variant). The T. prints pati".
PatUatha
(f)
SnA
340.
[pati-t- gatha] Cp. paccanlkagatha.
counter-stanza,
response
Patikopeti [pati-l-kopeti] to shake, disturb, break (fig) J V.I 73 (uposathari).
Patigadha [pati-fgadha^] a firm stand or foothold III. 297 sq. Pug 72 = Kvu 389.
;
Patikkanta [pp. returned (opp. abhi) D 1.70 (abhikkanta-l- ) A 11.104, 106 sq., 210; Pv iv.i'3 (cp. PvA 240); DA 1.183 (=nivattana) VvA 6 (opp. abhi) PvA 1 (pindapata"), 16 (id.). For opp. of patikkanta in conn, with pindaya
(-),
:
of patikkamati]
gone back from
Patigayati (gati) [pati-t- gayati] to sing in response, to reply by a song J iv.395 (imper. gahi).
Patigijjha (adj.) [pati-t- gijjha. a doublet of giddha, see gijjha^J greedy hankering after Sn 675 (SnA 482 reads
;
"giddha and expl"^ by mahagijjha).

Patigita (nt.) [pati-l- gita] a song in response, counter song J 1V.393-
see pavittha.
Patikkantaka [fr. back DhA 1.307.
last]
one who has come or
is
coming
Patignhati ("guhati) Cp. i.g'S.
[pati-l-
guhati] to concert, keep back
Patikkama [fr. pati-t-kram] going back Pv IV. 1^ (abhikkama-f " going forward and backward " cp. PvA 219).
;
Patiggaflhanaka (adj.-n.) [pafigganhana (=patiggahaua) receiving, receiver PvA 175. -I- ka

Patigganhati (patiganhati) [pafi-t-gaijhati] to receive, accept, take (up) D i.iio (vatthag), 142; Vin i.2f)0 II. 109, 116 (a sewing-needle); S iv.326 (jatarupa-rajaSn 479, 689, 690 Dh 220 J 1.56, 65 DA 1.236 tar)) PvA 47. In special phrase accayar) patigganhati to accept (the confession of) a sin, to pardon a sin Vin 1.438: J V.379. pp. patiggahiU 11.192; D 1.85;
;
Patikkamati [pati-l-kram] to step backwards, to return (opp. abhi) Vin 11. no, 208; M 1.78; S i.2fi), 226; 11.282; Sn 388 (ger. kkamma= nivattitva SnA 374): SnA 53. Caus. patikkamapeti to cause to retreat pp. patikkanta (q. v.). J 1. 214 Miln 121.
Patikkamana going back
(nt.)
[fr.
Dh
1.95
patikkamati] returning, retiring, in sala meaning " a hall with

53.
seats of distinction "
SnA
(q. v.).
Caus.
ggaheti Vin
11.
13;
1.32.
Patiggaha
PatiSgaha
[fr. patigganhati] i. receiving, acceptance; one receives, recipient J.1.146; 11. 9 vi.474; Pv iii.i^'. 2. friendly reception J vi.526. 3. receptacle (for
i6
Paticodana
(back)
Paticca- samu ppada

(nt.) [abstr. fr. paticodeti]
rebuking, scolding
who
DhsA
;
393.
water Vin II.
etc.)
1
Vin
11.
11 5,
213 (udaka").
4.
a thimble
Paticodeti
IV. 217
[pati-l- codeti]
to blame, reprove
1.72;
Vin
16.
Ud
45.
Patiggahaâ
(nt.) [fr.
;
taking M 111.34 ance of a sin, i.
S
e.
patigganhati] acceptance, receiving, SnA 34 1. accaya" accept pardon, absolution J v.380.

v. 472
;
Paticca
[ger. of pacceti, pati-l- i; cp. BSk. pratitya] grounded on, on account of, concerning, because (with ace.) M 1.265 (etar) on these grounds); S iil.93 = It 89 (atthavasar)) J 11.386 (= abhisandhaya) Sn 680, 784,
; ;
Patiggahita [ppof patigganhati] received, got, accepted, appropriated, taken Vin 1.206, 214; J vi.231. As appatiggahitaka (nt.) " that which is not received " at
872, 1046 SnA 357 DhA 1.4 PvA 64 (maranar)), 164, 181 (kammar)), 207 (anuddayar)). See also foil, -vinita trained to look for causality in. 19.
;
\'in IV. 90.
Patiggahitar
recipient
[n.
ag.
of patigganhati]
one who receives,
i.8g.
Paticca-samuppaniia [p. -1- samuppana] evolved by reason of the law of causation D in. 2 75 1.5CO S 11.26 A V.187; Ps 1,51 sq., 76 sq. Vbh 340, 362. Cp. BSk.
;
pratitya
samutpanna MVastu
in. 61.
Patiggaha see patitthaha.
Patiggahaka (adj.-n.) [fr. patigganhati] receiving, accepting; one who receives, recipient Vin 11. 213; D 1.138; A 1. 161 11.80 sq. 111.42, 336 J 1.56 PvA 7, 128, 175 (opp. dayaka) VvA 195 Sdhp 268.
; ; ; ; ;
PatiggahaQa
J VI. 52
7.
(nt.)
[fr.
patigganhati] reception, taking in
Patigha (m.
[pati+gha, adj. suffix of ghan=haii, lit. striking against] i. (ethically) repulsion, repugnance, anger D 1.25, 34; 111.254, -8-: S 1.13; iv.71, 195, 205, 208 sq. V.315 A 1.3, 87, 200 Sn 371, 536 Dhs 1060 Miln 44; DA 1.22. 2. (psychologically) sensory reaction D 111.224, 253, 262; S 1. 165, 186; A 1. 41, 267; Dhs 265, 501, 513, 579 VbhA 19. See on term II. 184 Dhs trsl" 72, 204, 276 and passim. -appatigha see separately s. v. Note. How shall we read pafighattha nanigharjso at DhsA 308 ? (patigha-tthana-nighagso,
nt.)
;
&
BSk. pratityaPaticca-samappada samutpada, e. g. Divy 300, 547] " arising on the grounds " of (a preceding cause) happening by way of cause, working of cause & effect, causal chain of causation causal genesis, dependent origination, theory of the twelve causes. See on this Mrs. Rh. D. in Buddhism Ethics, s. v. & KS 11., preface. 90 f., Ency. Rel. Cpd. p. 260 sq. with diagram of the "Wheel of Life" Pts. of Controversy, 390 f. The general formula runs thus Imasmir) sati, idar) hoti, imass' uppada, idar) uppajjati imasmir) asati, idar) na hoti imassa
;
[p.-Fsamuppada,
&
or patighattana-nigharjso
?)
Patighavant (adj.) [fr. pafigha] anger S iv.208, 209.
full of
repugnance, showing
Patigbata [pati-l-ghata, of same root as patigha] i. (lit.) warding off, staying, repulsion, beating off D in. 130; 1. 10; A 1.98; IV. 106 sq. J 1.344; Vism 31 ( = patihanana) Miln 121; DhA 11. 8; PvA 33. 2. (psych.)
resentment Dhs
106(1, cp.
Dhs
trsl.
282.
Patighosa [pati-l-ghosa] echo Vism 554.
Paticamma
C. as
from
in "gatag sallai) at J vi.78 to be expl"' not with pati-(- camati (cam to wash. cp. acamati),
which does not agree with the actual meaning, but according to Kern, Toev. 11.29, s. v. as elliptical for patibhinna-camma, i. e. piercing the skin so as to go right through (to the opp. side) which falls in with the C. expl" " vamapassena pavisitva dakkhinapassena viniggatan ti."
Paticaya & (paticcaya) [pati-)-caya] adding to, heaping up, accumulation, increase Vin 11.74; I'i-t5** (pati') S 111.169 A III. 376 sq. (v. I. pati) iv.355 v. 336 sq. Th I, 642 Ud 35 (pati); Miln 138.
;
Paticarati [pati-l-carati) i. to wander about, to deal with Miln 94. 2. to go about or evade (a question), to obscure a matter of discussion, in phrase afiiiena afifiar) " to be saved by another in another way," or to from p. one (thing) to another, i. e. to receive a diff, answer to Vin iv.35 what is asked 1.94 1.96, 250, 442 IV. 168 (v. 1. pativadati) expH at 1.264 by ajjhottharati paticchadeti " to cover over," i. e. to conceal See on expression Dialogues 1.116. (a question).
nirodha, idag nirujjhati. This being, that becomes from the arising of this, that arises this not becoming, that does not become from the ceasing of this, that ceases 11.32 S 11.28 etc. The term usually occurs applied to dukkha in a famous formula which expresses the Buddhist doctrine of evolution, the respective stages of which are conditioned by a preceding cause & constitute themselves the cause of resulting effect, as working out the next state of the evolving (shall we say) " individual " or " being," in short the bearer of evolution. The respective links in this chain which to study & learn is the first condition for a " Buddhist " to an understanding of life, and the cause of life, and which to know forward and backward (anuloma-patilomar) manas' akasi Vin i.i) is indispensable for the student, are as follows. The root of all, primary cause of all existence, is avijja ignorance this produces sankhara: karma, dimly conscious elements, capacity of impression or predisposition (will, action, Cpd. synergies Mrs. Rh. D.), which in their turn give rise to vinfiana thinking substance (consciousness, Cpd. cognition Mrs. Rh. D.), then follow in succession the foil, stages namarupa individuality (mind & body, animated organism Cpd. name & form Mrs. Rh. D.), the salayatana the senses (6 organs of sense Cpd. sixfold sphere Mrs. Rh. D.), phassa contact, vedana feeling, tanha thirst for life (craving), upadana clinging to existence or attachment (dominant idea Cpd. grasping Mrs. Rh. D.), bhava (action or character Cpd. renewed existence Mrs. Rh. D.), jati birth (rebirth conception Cpd.), jaramarana (-t-soka-parideva-dukkhadomanass' upayasa) old age & death -I- tribulation, The BSk. form grief, sorrow, distress & despair).
;
300, 547. also called the Nidana (" basis," or " ground," i. e. cause) doctrine, or the Paccay' akara (" related-condition "), and is referred to
is
e. g.
pratitya-samutpada,
at
is
Divy
The Paticca-samuppada
in the Suttas as Ariya-iiaya
DA
system
(" the noble method or The term paccay' akara is late and occurs The oldest account onlv in Abhidhamma-literature. is found in the Mahapadana Suttanta of the Digha Nikaya (D 11.30 sq. cp. Dial. 11.24 sq). where 10 items
").
Paticaleti [Caus. of paticalati] to
nudge
J v.434.
Paticara
94-
[fr.
pati-t-car] intercourse, visit, dealing
with Miln
form the constituents of the chain, and are given in backward order, reasoning from the appearance of dukkha in this world of old age and death towards the
original cause of
it
in vifiiiana.
The same chain occurs
Paticchaka
again at S
17
Patinandati
Patijagganaka (adj.) [fr. patijaggana] to be reared or brought up J VI. 73 (putta).
Patijaggapeti [Caus. or tend \'ism 74.
II. of
links, viz. avijja
nana
(as
A later development shows 12 and sankhara added to precede vinabove). Thus at S 11. 5 sq. A detailed ex11.
104 sq.
position of the P.-s. in Abhidhamma literature is the exegesis given by Bdhgh at Vism xvii. (pp. 517-586, under the title of Paiiiia-bhumi-niddesa), and at VbhA 130-213 under the title of Paccayakara-vibhanga. Some passages selected for ref. Vin i.i sq. 1. 190, 257 S 1. 136 II. I sq., 26 sq., 42 sq., 70, 92 sq., 1 13 sq. A1.177; V. 184: Sn. 653; Ud I sq. Ps 1.50 sq. 144;
: ;
patijaggati] to
make
look after
Patijaggita [pp. of patijaggati] reared, cared for, looked after, brought up J v. 274, 331.
Patijaggiya (adj.) [grd. of patijaggati] to be nursed
DhA
Nett
22. 24, 32, 64 sq. -kusala skilled in tae

:
DA
1.125, 126.
319Patijanati [pati-f- janati] to acknowledge, agree to, approve, promise, consent D 1.3, 192 S 1.68, 172 11. 170 in. 28
; ; ; ;
(knowledge of the) chain of

f.
causation
III. 2 12.
111.63
Nd' 171;
abstr.
"kusalata
Paticchaka
(adj.)
[fr.
paticchati) receiving J vi.287.

15'
;
v 204, 423; Sn 76, 135, 555, 601, 1 148; J 1. 169; DhA 1. 21; PvA 223 (pot. patinneyya), 226 (id.), 241; ger. pafiniiaya Vin 11.83 (a). pp. patififiata (q. v.).
Paticcbati 'pati+ icchati of

;
cp.
BSk. praticchati Divy

Patijivan
238 and sampaticchati] to accept, receive, take A Vin iv.iS Th 2, 42 i J 1.233 11.432 III. 243 (udakai))
;
111.171; 1V.137;
(q. v.).
J 1.64,
V.197; DhA III. 271. pp. faticchita Caus. II. paticchapeti to entrust, dedicate, give 143, 159, 383, 506 II. 133 PvA 81.
; ;
(-) in phrase jiva-patijivar) at J 11. 15 is to be taken as a sort of redupl. cpd. of jiva, the imper. of jivati "live," as greeting. We might translate "the greeting with jiva and reciprocating it."
'
'
Patiochanna [pp. of paticchadeti] covered, concealed, hidden Vin 11.40; A 1.282; Sn 126, 194; Pv i.io^ (kesehi=paticchadita PvA 48); 11. 10^ (kesehi) DA 1.276, 228; SnA 155; KhA 53; VbhA 94 (dukkha) PvA 43, 103. -appaticchanna unconcealed, open, unrestrained Vin 11.38; J 1.207. -kammanta of secret doing, one who acts underhand
;
Pati&na (adj.) [=patiiiiia] acknowledged; making belief, quasi- in phrase samana" a quasi-Samana, pretending to be a Samana A 1.126; IT.239 cp. Sakyaputtiya" S 11.272 sacca J iv.384, 463 v.499.
;
Patifina
(f.)
[fr.
pati-H jna; cp. later Sk. pratijna]

.
acknow:
or conceals his actions
11.239
Sn
127.
I.
ledgment, agreement, promise, vow, consent, permission D III. 254 J 1.153 Pv 1V.112, i44 Miln y ohA 11.93 PvA 76, 123 SnA 397, 539. patiniiar) moceti to keep one's promise DhA 1.93.
; ; ;
Paticchavi in appaticchavi at sampatitacchavi.
Pv
n.i^' read with v.
as-
Patin&ata [pp. of patijanati] agreed, acknowledged, promised Vin 11.83, 102 D 1.88 A 1.99 iv.144 PvA 55.
; ; ;
Paticchada [fr. pati-l-chad] i. covering, clothes, clothing 2. deceiving, hiding; Pv ti.i'^ (=vattha PvA 76). concealment, deception Sn 232.
Patita (adj.) satisfied,
happy
DhA
11.269 ("acara)
Paticchadaka=prec.
DhsA
;
Patititthati (patitthahati) etc. see pati. 51.
Paticchadana (nt.) [fr. i.io A 111.352 concealment
paticchadeti]
;
covering,
Vbh 357 = SnA

1.206,
hiding, 180.
Patitittha (nt.) [pati-t- tittha] opposite J V.443-
bank
(of
a river)
Paticchadaniya
flavouring,
291.
(nt.) [fr.
paticchadeti] the flavour of meat,
meat broth or gravy Vin
217; Miln
Patitthambhati [pati-fthambhati] to stand firm (against) Miln 372.
Patidavda [pafi-t-danda] retribution

111.57, 58.
Dh
133,
cp.
DhA
paticchadeti, cp. paticchanna] of Paticchadita [pp. covered, concealed, hidden J vi.23 (=patisanthata)
PvA
48.
(f.)
Patidadati [pati-t- dadati] to give back, to restore J 1.177; PvA 276 (ger. "datva). IV. 41 1 ("diyyare)
;
Paticchadi
paticchadeti] i. covering, protection 2. antidote, remedy, medicine (or a cloth Vin II. 122. to protect the itch) Vin 1.296 iv.171.
[fr.
Patidasseti [pati-l-dasseti] to show oneself or to appear again, to reappear Pv 111.2^.
Paticchadeti [pati-t-chadeti, Caus. of chad] i. to cover VvA 65 1.264 over, conceal, hide S 1.70, 161 KhA 191; PvA 76, 88, 142 (kesehi), 194 (dhanai)) (=pariguhati). 2. to clothe oneself Vin 1.46. 3. to 1.220. 4. to dress (surgically), to treat (a wound) 1.264. conceal or evade (a question) pp. patic;
Patidana
80.
(nt.) [pati-l-
dana] reward, restitution,
gift
PvA
DA
DA
Patidisa (f) [pati-H disa] an oppo.site (counter-) point of the compass, opposite quarter D in. 176 (disa ca p. ca vidisa ca).
Patidissati [pati + dissati; usually spelt pati] to be seen,
chadita
&
paticchanna
(q. v.).
Paticchita [ppof paticchati] accepted, taken (pi. "tase, cp. Nd> 113 cS: SnA 531).
up Sn 803
to appear J in.47 =
172.
PvA
281
Sn 123; J iv.139; SnA
Patijaggaka (adj.)
care of J v.i
1
[fr.
pafijaggati] fostering, nursing, taking
1.
Patidukkhapanata (f.) [pati-H abstr. of dukkhapeti. Caus. -Denom. fr. dukkha] the fact of being afflicted again with suffering Miln 180.
Patideseti [pati-fdeseti] to confess Vin
11.
Patijaggati [pati-l-jaggati, cp. BSk. pratijagarti Divy 124, 306] lit. to watch over, i. e. to nourish, tend, feed,
102.
See also
patidesaniya.
look after, take care of, nurse n.132, 200, 436 Vism 1 19 DhA PvA 10, 43. pp. patijaggita (q.
Dh
157; J 1.235, 375; iv.154 1.8, 45, 99, 392
v.).
Caus. "jaggapeti.
;
Patidhavati [pafi-l- dhavati] to run backto(acc.) 1.265 S 11.26 (pubbantai) opp. aparantar) adhSvati M, upa;
dhavati S)
Patijaggana (nt.) [fr. patijaggati] rearing, tending; attention, care J 1.148; Miln 366;
11.06.
Sdhp
167.
fostering,
DhA
1.27;
Patinandati fpati-t-nandati] to accept gladly, to greet in return S 1.189.
Patinandita
Patinandita
greeted,
[pp. of pafi+nand] rejoicing or rejoiced; welcomed Sn 452 (pati") J vi.14. 412.
;
i8
Patipasaqsati
Patipavameti [pati-l- pa-t- Caus. of nam] to make turn back, to send back, ward off, chase away M 1.327 (sirig) S IV. 152 (abadhag) Miln 17 (sakatani).
;
Patinasika (f) [pati+nasika] a false nose J 1.455, 457.

Patinijjhatta J VI. 414.
(adj.)
[pati+ nijjhatta]
appeased
Patipavna
again
(nt.) [pati-l-panna]
a letter in return, a written
reply J 1.409.
Patipatti (f.) [fr. pati-l-pad] "way," practice, performance, behaviour,
Pa(iniddesa [pati+niddesa] coming back upon a subject
Nett
5.
Patinivattati [pati+ nivattati] to turn back again 1. 2 16; J 1.225; Milr' 120, 152 (of disease), 246; 100, 126. Caus. "nivatteti to make turn back 111.28 (see paccasareti). 141 C. on
Vin
PvA PvA
in
method, conduct, example A 1.69 V.126 (dhammanudhamma), 136; Ps 11.15 Nd^ 143 Nd^ s. v. Miln 131, 242 DhA n.30 DhA iv.34 (samma good or proper behaviour) PvA 16 (parahita"), 54, 67
;
DA
1.270
Sdhp
28, 29, 37, 40, 213. 52
i.
Patinivasana (nt.) [pati4-nivasanai] return Vin 1.46=11.223.
dress
given
Patipatha [pati-l-patha] a confronting road, opposite way Vin II. 193 (g gacchati to go to meet) 111.131 iv.268 Miln 9 Vism 92 DhA 11.88.
; ;
; ;
Patinissagga [pati+nissagga of nissajjati, nis+srj, Cp. BSk. pratinisarga AvS 11. 118, pratinihsarga ib. 11. 194; ilVastu 11.549; pratinissngga MVastu ill. 314, 322] giving up, forsaking rejection, renunciation Vin iii. 1 73 5 III. 13; v. 311, 421 sq. A i.ioo, 299; iv.148, 350; Ps 1. 194 (two p., viz. pariccaga" and pakkhandana") Pug 19, 21, 22. adana" S v.24 A v.233, 253 sq. upadhi" It 46, 62; sabbupadhi" S 1.136; 111.133; v. 226 A 1.49 V.8, 100, 320 sq. anupassana Ps 11.44 sq. "anupassin in.83 S iv.2ii; v.329 A IV. 88, 146 sq. v.112, 359.
; ;
Patipada (f)
Patinissaggin (adj.) [fr. patinissagga] giving up, renouncing, or being given up, to be renounced, only in cpd. duppati" (sup) hard (easy) to renounce 111.45 1.96; A III. 335 V.150.
BSk. pratinisf jati Patinissaijati [pati4- nissajjati, cp. Av^ II. 190] to give up, renounce, forsake Vin in. 1 73 sq. IV.294 S ii.iio A v. 191 sq. ger. patinissajja S 1.179
;
iv.374 sq. sattha (q. v.).

;
Sn
745, 946 (cp.
Nd'
430).
pp. patinis-
pati+pad] means of reaching a goal or path, way. means, method, mode of progress (cp. Dhs.trsl" 53, 82. 92, 143), course, practice (cp. BSk. pratipad in meaning of pratipatti " line of conduct" Avîi.140 with note) D 1.54 (dvatti p.), 249 (way to); S 11. 81 (nirodhasaruppa-gamini p.); iv.251 (bhaddika), 330 (majjhima) v. 304 (sabbattha-gamini), 361 (udaya-gamini sotapatti"), 421 in. 288 (iianadassana-visuddhi") A 1.113, 168 (punna) 11.76, 79, 152 (akkhama) Vbh 99, 104 sq., 211 sq., 229 sq., 331 sq. In pregnant sense The path (of the Buddha), leading to the destruction of all ill & to the bliss of Nibbana (see specified under magga, ariyamagga, sacca). thus a quasi synonym of magga with which freq. combi^ (e.g. 1. 156) Vin 1. 10; D 1. 157; III. 219 (anuttariya) II. 11; III. 251, 284; S 1.24 (dajha yaya dhira pamuccanti) A 1.295 sq. (agalha nijjhama majjhima) Sn 714 (cp. SnA 497), 921 Ps 11.147 (majjhima) Nett 95 sq. Pug 15, 68 VvA 84 ("sankhata ariyamagga). Specified in various waj^s as follows asava-nirodha-gamini p.
[fr.
destination,
1.84; dukkha-nirodha-g.
;
1.84,
189; 111.136; S
Patinissattha
[pp.
of
patinissajjati,
Divy 44 and
"iîsrsta
Divy
BSk. pratinihsrsfa 275] given up, forsaken (act.

;
V.426 sq. nirodha-g"
A 77; Ps 1.86, 119; Dhs 1057; lokaA 11.23; It 121 with the epithets samma
1.
1
; ;
IV.27, 137
renouncing or having renounced Vin 111.95 S 11.283 A 11. 41 It 49 Nd' 430, 1.37 431 (vanta pahina p.) PvA 256.
pass.),
;
Patinissaiati [pati
nissarati] to depart, escape from, to
be freed
from Nett 113 {= niyyati vimuccati C).

;
Patineti [pati+ neti] to lead back to (ace.) Vv 52" 419 Pv II. 12^' (imper. nayahi) PvA 145, 160.
; ;
Th
2,
anuIoma apaccanika" anvattha" dhammanudhamma" Nd' 32, 143, 365 Nd'' 384 etc. (see detail under samma). There are several groups of 4 patipada mentioned, viz. (a) dukkha dandhabhiiiiia, sukha & khippabhiiiiia khipp", i. e. painful practice resulting in dandh knowledge slowly acquired & quickly acquired, pleasant practice resulting in the same way D in. 106; A II. 149 sq.. 154; v.63 SnA 497; (b) akkhama. khama. dama & sama p. i. e. want of endurance, endurance,
cS:
self-control,
equanimity.
Patipakkha (adj.-n.) [pati+pakkha] opposed, opposite; (m.) an enemy, opponent (cp. pratipaksa obstacle Divy 352) Ndi 397; J 1.4, 224; Nett 3, 112, 124; Vism 4; DhA 1.92 SnA 12, 21, 65, 168, 234, 257, 545 PvA 98
;
; ;
Patipanna [pp. of patipajjati] (having) followed or following up, reaching, going along or by (i. e. practising), entering on, obtaining S 11.69 iv.252 A 1.120 (arahat;
;
DhsA
Sdhp
64
Sdhp
(adj.)
211, 452
[fr.
taya)
;
iv.292 sq.(id.), 372 sq.
It 81
;
(dhammanudham34^^
Patipakkhika
2 16.
patipakkha] opposed, inimical
ma) Sn 736; Dh 275 (maggag) tha one who has entered the path
Vv VvA
(=maggativ.3<';
154)= Pv
;
Pug 63 Miln
;
Patipajjati [pati+pad,. cp. BSk. pratipadyate] to enter upon (a path), to go along, follow out (a way or plan), to go by fig. to take a line of action, to follow a method, to be intent on, to regulate one's life 1.70 (sagvaraya).
;
(maggag), 130, 174 (samma), 242 (dhammiyag patipadag) DhA 1.233 (magga" on the road, wandering).
17
;
DA
;
1.26
PvA
78, 112
D
;
Patipannaka
(adj. n.) [fr.
patipanna] one
13
who
has entered
;
upon the Path (ariyamagga) Pug

;
(= maggatthaka,
S 11.98 175 (tathattaya) (dhammass' anudhammarj)

;
(kantaramaggag)
v. 346
(id.);
;
iv.63 iv.194 (mag;

;
gag)
phalatthaya patipannatta p. nama PugA 186) Miln 342, 344 Nett 50 DhsA 164. See also Miln Irsl. 11. 231, 237.
;
1.36
706, 815, 1129 (cp.

;
(dhammanudhammai)) 11. 4 Sn 317, 323, Nd2 384); Dh274 (maggai)) Pug 20
Patiparivatteti [pati-l- p.] to turn
back or round once more
(sagvaraya) PvA 43 (maggag), 44 (ummaggag), 196 (dhanag); Sdhp 30. 3rd sg..aor. paccapadi J iv.314. ger. pajjitabba to be followed PvA 126 (vidhi), 131 (id.), 281. pp. patipanna (q. v.). Caus. patipa-
1.
33.
Patipavittha [pp. of patipavisati] gone inside again Sn 979.

Patipavisati [pati-l-pavisati] to go in(to) again; Caus. "paveseti to make go in again, to put back (inside) again Vin 1.276. pp. patipavittha (q. v.).
deti (q. v.).
Patipajjana
(nt.) [fr. patipajjati] a way or plan to be followed, procedure, in "vidhi method, line of action
PvA
Patipasaijsati [pati-fpasagsati] to praise

J
back or
in return
131 (v.
1.
BB). 133.
"439.
Patipaharati
Patipaharati [pati+ paharati] to strike in return
Patipabiljiati
19
Patibodha
1.331 (kammassa suppression of an act); Ps 11.3, 180; Nett 89; Dhs 40, 41, 320; SnA 9. Esp. frequent in the Niddesas in stock phrase expressing the complete calm attained to in emancipation, viz. vupasama patinissagga p. amata nibbana, e. g. Nd^ 429.
DhA
1.5 1.
Vin
71,
[pati+pahinati]
to
send back
(in
return)
DhA
1.2 16.
Patipakatika (adj.)
again, safe and IV.407; VI. 372
;
sound J
[pati+pakatika] restored, set right 111.167 ( = pakatika at PvA 66)

123, 284.
PvA
Patipati (f.) (bhatta)
succession Vin 1.248 usually in abl. patipafiya adv. successively, in succession, alongside of, in order Vism 343 = J v. 253 (ghara from house to house) ThA 80 (magga) DhA 1.156; n.89 111.361 SnA 23,
[pati+pati]
order,
Vism 411 (khandha)
Patippassambhati [pati + ppa + sambhati of srambh. Note however that the BSk. is "prairambhyati as well as srambhyati, e. g. MVastu 1.253, 254 Divy 68, 138, 494, 549, 56S] to subside, to be eased, calmed, or abated, to pass away, to be allayed S 1.21 1 v. 51 aor. "ssambhi
; ;
DhA
11.86 (dohajo)
506
PvA
54
VvA
76, 137.
Patipatika (adj.) [fr. last] being in conformity with the (right) order ThA 41.
saddha (q. v.). Caus. patippassambhati to quiet down, hush up, suppress, bring to a standstill, put to rest, appease Vin 1.49 (kammarj), 144 (id.), 331 (id.); II. 5 (id.), 226 (id.) 1.76 J in. 28 (dohajai)).
;
iv.133 (abadho).
pp.
;
patippas-
Patipassambhana
Patipadaka
1.48
;
[fr.
pati + pad] the supporter (of a bed)
Vin
ppassambhitatta (nt.) are exegetical (philosophical) synonyms of patippassaddhi at

(f.)
&
11.208.
Dhs
40, 41. 320.
Patipadeti [Caus. of patipajjati, cp. BSk. pratipadayati in same meaning AvS 1.262, 315] to impart, bring into. 8' give to, offer, present 1.339 J v.453, 497 Pv 11.
(vittar)).
Patippharati [pati+pharati] to eftulge. shine forth, stream out, emit. fig. splurtout, bring against, objectM 1.91 sq. A IV. 193 (codakar)) J 1.123, 163 Nd^ 196 (vadai) start a word-fight) Miln 3.72 DhA IV.4 (vacanag).
;
; ;
Patipiosati [pati + pigsati] to beat against S 11.98 (ure)

J VI. 87
;
Patibaddha
Vism 504
(urani).
Patipivda 'pati+pinda] alms in return J 11.307; v. 390 (pinda^ giving & taking of alms) Miln 370.
;
ni,226 is not clear (v. Patipita in asuci at perhaps to be preferred).

Patipi}ana (nt.)
[fr.
(adj.) [pati+baddha. pp. of bandb] bound to, in fetters or bonds, attracted to or bv, dependent on Dh 284; 1.76; Vin IV.302 (kaya); A v.87 (para) Miln 102 (avajjana") PvA 134 ("jivika dependent on him for a living). Freq. in cpd. citta affected, enamoured, one's heart bound in love Vin in. 128;
1.
"pilita
iv.iS;
Sn 37
(see
Nd^
abstr.), 151, 159 (rafino
385), 65; PvA with the king).
46,
145 (ta
f.
patipUeti] oppression Miln 313, 352.

against,
Patibandha
(adj.)
[pati
+ bandha] bound
to,
connected
[pati+pp. of pi4] pressed PatipQita oppressed, hard pressed Miln 262, 354.
(adj.)
with, referring to Ps 1.172, 184.
Patibandhati
Patipoggala [pati+puggala] a person equal to another, compeer, match, rival i.i7i=Miln 235; S 1.158; Sn appatipuggala 544; It 123 (natthi te patipuggala). without a rival, unrivalled, without compare S 1.158; III. 80 Th 2, 185 J 1.40 Miln 239 (cp. Milntrsl. 11.43).
J IV. 134 (vetanai)
[pati+bandhati] to hold back, refuse na p. = aparihapetva dadati).

a
;
Patibandhu
relative
[pafi+bandhu]
connection,
relation,
Dhs
342
1059, 1136, 1230
DhsA
;
365.
Patibala (adj.)
Vin
Patipuggalika (adj.) [fr. pajipuggala] belonging to one's equal, individual Dhs 1044. Perhaps read pafi" (q. v.).
Patipacctaati [pati+pucchati] to ask (in return), to put a
1.56,
[pati+bala] able, adequate, competent 11.103. 3 111.158 A v. 71 Miln 6.

:
Patibalha [pp. of patibahati, though more likely to pati-(vah^] (op)pressed, forced, urged Vbh 338 = Miln 301.
question to, to inquire D 1.60 1.27 S III. 2 Sn p. 92 J 1. 170; IV.194; PvA 32, 56, 81; A 1. 197; 11.46; also neg. appatipuccha (abl. adv.) without inquiry Vin 1..325.
;
Patibahaka [of pati+badh] antidote Miln 335; repelling, preventing J vi.571.

Patibahati [patu- *bah of bahis adv. outside] toward off. keep off. shut out. hold back, refuse, withhold, keep out, evade Vin 1.356; 11.162, 166 sq., 274; iv.288 VvA 68 J 1.64, 217 DhA II. 2 (ranno anag), 89 (sitar)) PvA 96 (maranar)), 252, 286 (grd. appatibahaniya). Caus. "baheti in same meaning J iv.194; DhA 11.71; PvA 54. pp. patibalha (q. v.).
;
;
PatipQCCha (f ) [pati + puccha] a question in return, inquiry only ^- (as abl.) by question, by inquiry, by means of question & answer in foil. cpds. "karaniya Vin 1.325 vinita A 1.72 "vyakaraniya (panha) D 111.229.
.
Patiparisa [pati+purisa] a rival, opponent
Nd'
172.
Patipujana (nt.) or a honour Miln 241.
(f.) [fr.
pati+ puj] worship, reverence,
Patibahana exclusion, warding
off.
prevention Miln 81
Vism
Sn
244.
off
Patipojeti [pati + pujeti] to honour, worship, revere 12S; Pv i.i3; Miln 241.
Patipeseti [pati + peseti] to send out to
Patibahiya (adj.) [grd. of patibahati] to be kept averted, neg. ap J iv.152.

Patibahira
11.168.
(adj.)
or
PvA
20.
[pati+bahira]
outside,
excluded Vin
image, reflec
PatippaQameti [pafi+panameti] to bend (back), stretch out Dhs.\ 324.

Patippassaddha [pp. of patippassambhati] allayed, calmed, quieted, subsided S iv.217, 294; v. 2 72; A 1.254; 11.41 J 111.37, 148 1V.430 Ps ri.2 Pug 27 KhA 185
;
Patibimba
tion
(nt.) [pati
;
Vism 190
+ bimba] counterpart, VvA 50 VbhA 164.

;
Patibujihati [pati+bujjhati] to
wake
74;
know.
111.105
(q. v.).
sq.
ThA
PvA
up, to understand, pp. 43, 128.
Note. 274. prasrabdha Divy 265.

23,
PvA
245,
The BSk. form
is
prati-
patibuddha
Patibuddha [ppof patibujjhati] awakened, awake Sn 807.

Patibodha
[fr. pati+badh. waking up Vv 50^*
Patippassaddlu
ing,
(f.) [fr.
allaying,
quieting down,
patippassaddha] subsidence, calmrepose, complete ease
cp.
patibujjhati]
awaking,
Patibhajati
Patibhajati [pati
20
111.91.
Patiraja
+ bhaj]
to divide
appatima
PvA
18.
(adj.)
i,
Patibhan4a [pati + bhanda, cp. BSk. pratipanya Divy 173, -/' 5t'4] merchandise in exchange, barter J 1.377;
incomparable Th
without a counterpart, matchless, 614 Miln 239.

;
Patimanita [pp. of patimaneti] honoured, revered, served Patimaneti [pati-l-Caus. of man] to wait on. or wait for, look after, honour, serve Vin 11. 169; 1V.112; D 1.106; pp. J IV. 2, 203 v. 314 Miln 7 PvA 12 DA 1.280. patimanita (q. v.).
;
; ;
PvA
.77.
Patibhanâti [pati + bhandati] to abuse in return S 1.162 (bhandantar) p.) A n.215 (id.) Nd' 397 (id.).
;
Patibhaya [pati+bhaya] fear, terror, fright S iv.195; PvA 90 Davs iv.35. Freq. in cpd. ap & sap, e. g. Vin IV. 63 1.134 III. 61.
;
Patimareti [pati-t-Caus. of mr] to
kill in
revenge J in. 135.
Patibhaga [pati+bhaga] i. counterpart, hkeness, resemblance Nd^ s. V. Vism 125 ("nimitta. imitative mental reflex, memory-image); SnA 65, 76, 83, 114, 265 PvA
;
2. rejoinder J vi.341 (panha^). 279. 3. counterpart, opposite, contrary Mi. 304. appatibhaga (adj.) unequalled, incomparable, matchless Miln 357 DhA 1.423 (=anuttara). (-H appatisettha)
46,
178,
Patimaseti [Cans, of patimasati] to hold on to, to restrain, keep under control imper. patimase (for masaya) " I^h 379 (opp. codaya expl'' by parivimar)se " watch
;
;
DhA
IV. II 7).
Patimukka
(adj.) [pp. of
patimuncati
cp. also
patimutta
Patibhati [pati-l-bha] into one's mind, to Texts 11.36) S 1. 155 reads patibbati)
;
to appear, to be evident, to come occur to one, to be clear (cp. Vin. v. 153 (T. (tu tar) dhammikatha)
;
& ummukka. see Geiger. P.Gr. 197] fastened on, tied to, wound round, clothed in S iv.91 M 1.383; It 56; Th 2, 500 (? V. paripunna. cp. ThA 290) J 1.384
;
1.
VI. 64
Miln 390 "mukkha), 296.

;
Dh.A 1.394
(sise)
VvA
167 (so read for
pakasati
yissati)
;
SnA
J
I
399)
;
Sn 450 (p. mag = mama bhago Nd^ 234= Nd^ 386 (also fut. bha159 (mat) p. ekag paiihar)
").
Patimnkha
(adj.)
[pati-l-mukha] facing, opposite; nt.
"rj
v. 410
VvA 78=
adv. opposite
SnA
399 (gacchati).
i.
pucchitur) "
should like to ask a question

[pati-l-bhana.
Patimuncati [pati-t-mnc]
well as
IV.
to fasten, to bind (in
lit.
as
applii
sense), to tie,
Patibhana
Cp. late Sk. pratibhana. Pali] fr. understanding, illumination, intelligence readiness or confidence of speech, promptitude, wit (see on term Vin. Te.vts 111.13, i 72 Pts. ofControversv, 378 f.) D 1. 16, 21, 23; S 1. 187; A 11. 135, 177, 230; III. 42 IV.163 V.96 Ps n.150, 157; J VI. 150; Pug 42 A'bh VbhA 338, 394, 467; Miln 21; D.\ 1.106. 293 sq. -appatibhana (adj.) bewildered, not confident, cowed down \'in 11.78=111.162; 1.258; A 111.57 J v. 238, 369 VI. 362.
(nt.)
;
;
put on Vin
;
1.46
1.24
;
muccati I) J 1.384 11.22, 88, 197 mucca, v. 1. munca), 395 v. 25 (attain), VI. 525 DhA in. 295. Pass, patimuccati to be 49 fastened, aior. "mucci J in. 239 vi.176. 2. to attain,
(verari "rauricati for
;
380
(ger.
;
obtain, find J iv.2S5
= vi.148.
[pp.
Patimutta (& ka)
(adj.)
of patimuiicati, cp. pati-
mukka] in sup well purified, cleansed, pure J iv.18 (kambu = patimutta-suvann' alankaraC); V.400 Pv
;
IV j33 ("ka-sutthu patimuttabhanin
PvA
230).
Patibhana vant (adj.) [fr. patibhana] possessed of intelligence or ready wit A 1.24 Sn 58, 853, 1 147 Nd' 234 = Nd2 386 SnA 1 1 1 (pariyatti" & pativedha).
; ;
;
Patimokkha
[fr. pati-t- muc] i a sort of remedy, purgative osadhinag p. expl'^ at DA 1.98 as " kharadini datva tad-anurupo khane gate tesar) apanayanar) " Cp
.
1.
12
Patibhaneyyaka (adj.) [ger. formation -l-ka fr. patibhana] = patibhanavant Vin 1.249 (cp. Vin. Texts ir.140);
binding, obligatory J v. 25 (sangarai) p. a binding promise). Cp. patimokkha.

Dial. 26.
2.
I-25.
Patibhasati [pati-l-bhas] to address in return or in reply S 1.134 Sn 1024.

;
Patiya (nt.) [ = patika] a white woollen counterpane J IV. 352 ( = unnamaya-paccattharanani setakambalani pi vadanti yeva C).
Patiyatta [pp. of pati-l-yat] prepared, got ready, made, dressed Vin iv.i8 (alankata") J iv.380 (C. for pakata), PvA 25 (C. for upatthita), 75 (alankata). 135 (id.). 232 (id.), 279 (id.); KhA 118 (alankata").
:
Patimagsa
(adj.) [for
patimassa=Sk. *pratimrsya.
;
ger. of
prati -I- mrs, cp. in consonants harjsa for harsa etc.] as faultless Vin neg. app not to be touched, untouched
11.248 (acchidda-t)
;
v. 79.
Patimagga
[pati -1-
magga,
cp.
similarly
;
way
meet somebody
against, a confronting road J iv.133; vi.127.
r)
patipatha] the gacchati to go to
Patiyati [pati-l-ya, cp. pacceti] to go back to. reach J VI, 149 (C. for patimuncati).
PatimaQîta [pp. of pati-t-maij^] decorated, J 1.8, 41, 509; PvA 3, 66, 211.
adorned with
Patiyadita [pp. of patiyadeti] given, prepared, arranged, dedicated Miln 9 DhA 11.75.
;
Patimantaka [fr. pati-l-mant] one who speaks to or who = pativais spoken to, i. e. (i) an interlocutor J iv.18 cana-dayaka C); (2) an amiable person (cp. Lat.
*patiyateti=Sk. pratiyatayati, Cans, of Patiyadeti pati+yat, like P. niyyadeti = Sk. niryatayati] to pre[for
af{abilis= affable)
1.386.
pare, arrange, give, dedicate SnA 447. pp. patiyadita Cans. II. patiyadapeti to cause to be presented (q. v.). or got ready, to assign, advise, give over Vin 1.249 (yaguri) Sn p. 1 10 (bhojaniyar)) PvA 22, 141.
Patimanteti [pati-l-manteti] to discuss in argument, to reply to, answer, refute; as pati at Vin 11. i D 1.93 (vacane), 94 Dh 1.263 J vi.82, 294.
; ;
:
Pati-y-alokao gacchati " to go to the South " Vin iv.131,

I
(11
Fatimalla [pati-t-malla] a rival wrestler S i.iio
Nd^
Patiyodha [pati-Fyodha] counterfight J in. 3.

172.
Patiyoloketi (T. pati-oloketi) [pati-(-oloketi] to look
at,
Patimasati [pati+masati of mrs, cp. patimagsa] to touch (at) D 1. 106; Sn p. 108 (anumasati-H ). Cans, patimaseti (q. v.).
to keep
an eye on, observe
J 11.406.
Patirava [pati-l-rava] shouting out, roar
Davs
iv.52.
;
Patima
(f)
[fr.
pati-l-ma]
counterpart,
(
image,
figure
Patiraja [pati -f raja] hostile king, royal adversary J vi.472
J VI. 125;
Davs V.27; VvA 168
= bimba); DhsA
334.
DhA
1.
193.
Patiruddha
Patiruddha [pp. pati + rudh] obstructed, hindered, held back, caged J IV.4 (oruddha-patiruddha sic).
Patiriipa (adj.) [pati+rupa]
fit, proper, suitable, befitting, 166 (seyya) 1.123 S 1.214 Th 2, 341; Pv Ii.i2'6; J v.gg Pug 27; 11.194 (ap) DhA 111.142; PvA 26, 122 ( = yutta), 124. -desavasa living in a suitable region D iii.276 = A 11.32 Nett Spelt pati" at Dh 158; Sn 89, 1S7, 667; -9. 5"SnA 390. Cp. patirupika.
21
Pativinicchinati
Pativattati (& ^vattati) Lpati+Vftj (intrs.) to roll or move back, to turn away from A iv. 47 = Miln 297 (patiliyati patikutati p.) Caus. pativatteti in same meaning trs. (but cp. Childers s. v. " to knock, strike ") S 11.265 (T. grd. pativattiya only spells pati, as also at Miln 297). in neg. ap (q. v.). pp. pativatta (q. v.).
;
seeming
1.91
:
Vin
11.
Pativatta (nt.) [pp. of pativattati] moving backwards, nly in cpd. vatta-pativatta-karana " moving forth or backwards," performance of different kinds of duties doing this, that & the other DhA 1.157.
1
;
Patiriipaka (adj.) (-) [fr. patirupa] like, resembling, disguised as, in the appearance of, having the form of
S 1.230;
pati at
DhA
SnA
1.29
(putta")
302, 348, 390.
PvA
(samana"). As nt. an optical delusion

15
Pativattar [pati-l- vattar, n. ag. of vac] one dicts S 1.222.
who
contra-
DhA
111.56.
Pativadati [pati-t- vadati] to answer, reply A iv.ibS (v. for paticarati) Sn 932 Dh 133 Nd' 397 PvA 39.
;
; ; ;
1.
Patirupata (f) [abstr. fr. patirupa] likeness, semblance, appearance, pretence PvA 268 ( = vanna).
Patirodati [pati+rodati of rud] to cry in return, to reply by crying J in. So pp. pa'tirodita = patirodana.
;
Pativasati [pati-Hvasati] to live, dwell (at) D 1.129; Vin SnA 462 PvA 42, 67. 11.299 S 1.177 J I.202
;
Pativaija, Pativanita, Pativai;ii etc. occur only in neg.
form
app, q. V.
Pativatat) (adv.) [pati-l- vatag, ace. cp. Sk. prativata & prativatar)] against the wind (opp. anuvatar)) Vin 11.218
Patirodana
J
III. 80.
(nt.)
[pati+ rodana] replving through crying
Patiiodeti [pati
+ Caus.
of rud] to scold
back S
1.162.
S 1.13
Sn 622
Dh
54, 125
PvA
116;
Sdhp
425.
Patirosati [pati + rosati] to annoy in return, to tease back S 1.162 ; 11.215 Nd' 397.
Pativada [pati+ vada] retort, recrimination Miln 18 (vada

talk
and counter-talk).
Patiladdha [pp. of patilabhati] received, PvA 15 ( = laddha), 88.
got,
obtained
Pstivapeti [Caus. of pati+ vap] to turn away from, to free from, cleanse 1.435 = A iv.423 DhsA 407.
Patilabhati [pati + labhati] to obtain, receive, get It 77; y!d^ 427 (pariyesati p. paribhunjati) Pug 57; J 1. 91
;
Pativameti [pati-)-Caus. vam] to throw out again
Dh
1.39.
VvA
1.5;
PvA
6,
7,
16, 50, 60,
67
etc.
paccaladdhat)su S 1.48 (so v. 1. & C. T. latthar)su), cxpl<i by patilabhigsu cp. K. S. 319. aor. i'-' sg. patilacchig J v.71. Caus. patilabheti to cause to take " or get, to rob J v. 76 (patilabhayanti nar} rob me of
pret.
;
3'''
pi.
Pativir|sa [pati-agsa with euphonic consonant v instead of y (pali-y-agsa) and assimilation of a to i (patiyir)sa>
pativigsa)] lit. " divided part," sub-part, share, bit, portion, part Vin 1.28 111.60 (T. reads pativisa) J 11.286; DhsA 135 DhA 1.189 111.304 VvA Oi ("visa), 64 (v. 1. "visa), 120 (id.).
;
him
").
Pativiosaka [prec.-f ka] part share, portion

[fr.
DhA
11.85.
Patilabha
pati+labh] obtaining, receiving, taking up, acquisition, assumption, attainment D 1.195; i-S" A 11.93, 143 Ps 11.182, 189 Nd' 262 Dh 333 Pug 57 \"vA 113; PvA 50, 73, 74. attabhava"^ obtaining a reincarnation, coming into existence S 11.256; 111.144; A 11.159. 188 111.122 sq. See also paribhoga.
Pativigacchati [pati-l- vi-l-gacchati] to go apart again, to go away or asunder A 111.243 Miln 51.
;
to recognise Vin 111.130; Pativijanati Nd'' 378 (ajanati vijanati p. pativijjhati) Miln 299.
[pati-l- vi-t- janati]
;
Patilika
v.
1.
BI3
J 111.80 (cp.
III
together with patalika for talika at 36 ?).
Pativijjba (adj.) [grd. of pativijjhati] in cpd. dup" hard to penetrate (lit. & fig.) S v. 454.
Pativijjhati [pati+ vijjhati of vyadh] to pierce through, penetrate (lit. & fig.), intuit, to acquire, master, comprehend Vin 1.183; S 11.56; v. 1 19, 278, 387, 454; A IV. 228, 469; Nd^ 378; J 1.67, 75; Ps i.iSo sq. Miln ^''- pativijjha Sn 90 (=aiiiiasi sac344; DhA 1.334.
Patilina
away
pati)
[pp. of patiliyati] having withdrawn, S 1.48 ("nisabha " expert to eliminate "
;
keeping reading
852
with reading pati also A 11.41 iv.449 Sn 810, Nd' 130, 224 (ragassa etc. pahinatta patilino).
; ; ;
Patiliyati [pati
of li] to withdraw, draw back, keep iv.47 = Miln 297 (-fpatito stick to kutati pativattati Miln & id. p. at S 11.265 print pati) Vism 347 ( + patikuttati pativattati). pp. patilina
+ Uyati
;
away from, not
chakasi SnA 166), and paccavyadhi Th i, 26=1161 (byadhi) also 3rd pi. paccavidhur) A iv.228. pp. patividdha (q. v.). On phrase uttarir) appativijjhanto. See uttari.
;
Caus. patileneti
(q. v.).
Patileneti [Sec. der" fr. pp. patilina in sense of Caus. cp. Sk. ^lapayati of U] to withdraw, to make keep away, not to touch S 11.265 (pati, as at Miln 297 patiliyati).
;
Pativijjhanaka (adj.) [pafi-l- vijjhana-l- ka.of vyadh] only in neg. ap impenetrable DhA iv.194.
Patividita [pp. of pati-t-vid]
known, ascertained
1.2;
Ps
1.
188.
Patilobheti [pati entice J v. 96.
+ Caus.
of lubh]
to
fill
with desire, to
Patiloma
" against the hair," in reverse order, opposite, contrary, backward usually comb'' withanuloma i. e. forward & backward Vin l.i A iv.448
(adj.) fpati
+ loma]
Patividdha [pp. of pativijjhati] being or having penetrated having acquired, mastering, knowing or pierced M 1.438 S 11.56 (sup") Ps 11.19, 20 J 1.214 VvA 73 ("catusacca = saccanai) kovida). appatividdha not pierced, not hurt J vi.446.
; ; ;
etc (see paticcasamuppada) J 11.307. sition PvA 114 (cp. patipakkha).

;
-"pakkha oppo-
Pativinaya [pati-t- vi-l- ni] repression, subdual, only in cpd. aghata" D 111.262, 289 A 111.185 sq. See aghata.
;
Pativacana
J IV.
(nt.)
[pati-l;
18
Miln 120
vacana] answer, reply, rejoinder PvA 83 (opp. vacana) ThA 285.

;
Pativinicchinati [pati-l- vinicchinati] to try or judge a case again, to reconsider J 11. 187.
Pativinita
Pativinita [pp. of pativineti] removed, dispelled, S 11.283; V.76, 315.
Pativineti
22
subdued
Pativera
[pafi-l-
Patisankhati
vera] revenge
DhA
1.50.
Pativellati [pafi-l- vellati] to embrace, cling to J v.449.
pati+vi+ni] to drive out, keep away, repress, subdues 1.228; M1.13 A 111.185 sq. J V1.551 PvA 104 (pipasag). Cp. BSk. prativineti MVastu 11. 121. pp.
; )
;
Pativyaharati [pati+vyaharati] to desist from, aor. paccavyahasi D 11.232.
pativinita (q. v.).
Pativyubati (pati)
[pati-l-
vyuhati] to heap up against
Pativinodana (nt.) [fr. pativinodeti] removal, driving out. explusion A n.48, 50 Miln 320.
:
(?)
SnA
554-
Patisatjyamati [pati-fsagyamati] to restrain, to exercise

self-control J iv.396.
Pativinodaya (adj.-n.)
duing,
riddance,
111.184 sq.
pativinodeti] dispelling, subremoval dup hard to dispel A

[fr.
;
Pativinodeti [pati+ vif Cans, of nud, Cp. BSk. prativinudati Divy 34, 371 etc.] to remove, dispel, drive out, get rid of D 1. 138 1.48 Pv 111.58 Pug 64 VvA 305
;
Patisagyujati [pati-l-sar)-l-yuj] to connect with, fig. to start, begin (vadai) a discussion or argument) S 1.22 (balena patisar)yuje=patipphareyya C. " engage himself to bandy with a fool " K.S. 284) Sn 843 (vadar) p.=
;
pafipphareyya kalahag kareyya Nd'

sarjyutta
(q. v.).
196).
PvA
pp.
pati-
60.
Pativibhajati [pati+ vibhajati] to divide off, to divide into (equal) parts 1.58 (cp. 111.91 patibliaj" & v. 1. vibhaj").
PatisaQyutta [pp. of patisagyujati] connected with, coupled, belonging to Vin iv.6 S 1.2 10 (nibbana dhammikatha) Th i, 598 It 73 VvA 6, 87 PvA 12.
; ; ; ;
;
Pativibhatta 1.372;
[pati+ vibhatta] (equally) divided IV.211; VvA 50. On neg. ap in cpd. bhogin see appati vibhatta.
(adj.)
Patisatjvidita
[pp.
of
pati-f sag-)- vid
same
(prati)
at
in
III. 256] apperceived, known, recognised, phrase " pubbe appatisagvidita paiiho " S 1154.
MVastu
Pativirata (adj.) [pp. of pativiramati. cp. BSk. prativiramati Divy 11, 302, 585] abstaining from, shrinking from (with abl.) D 1.5 in. 23 S v. 468 It 63 Pug 39,
;
58
DA 1.70 PvA
; ;
Patisagvedin (adj.) vedin Divy 567]
28, 260.
;
app not abstaining from

; ; ;
Vin 11.296
Pativirati
v. 468
It 64.
patisagvedeti BSk. pratisagexperiencing, feeling, enjoying or suffering v. 310 sq. 1.56; S 1.196; 11. 122; IV.41 A 1. 164 (sukhadukkha) iv.303 (id.) v. 35 (id.) It99 Ps 1.95, 1 14 (evagsukhadukkha"), 184, 186 sq. Pug 57,
[fr.
;
(f.)
;
[fr.
111.74
PvA
pativirata] abstinence 206.
from Dhs 299
58.
;
Pativiramati [pati+ viramati] to abstain from
Patisagvedeti experience,
1.152.
Pativirujjhati [pati+ vi+rudh] to act hostile, to fall out with somebody, to quarrel (saddhig) J iv.104. pp.
sag -t- vedeti, Caus. of vid] to feel, undergo, perceive D 1.43, 45; A 1.157 (domanassag) iv.406 (id.) Pug 59 PvA 192 (mahadukkhag). There is also a by-form, viz. patisagvediyati S 11. 18, 75. 256 (attabhava-patilabhag) It 38
[pati-l; ; ;
pativiruddha
(q. v.).
(sukkha-dukkhag
Patisaghara9a
41.
v.
1.
"vedeti).
(nt.) [fr.
Pativiruddha [pp. of pativirujjhati, cp. BSk. prativiruddha rebellious Divy 445] obstructed or obstructing, an adversary, opponent J vi.12 DA 1.51 ("a satta=pare)
;
;
patisagharati] removing Nett 27,
Patisagbarati
[pati-t-sag-t-hf,
cp.
BSk.
;
pratisagharati
Miln 203, 403.

Pativiruhati [pati + viruhati] to grow again
MVastu
Vism
419.
1.82]
to
draw back, withdraw, remove, take
away, give up Vin
PvA A
11. 185 (sakavannag) 92 (devarupag).
1.96
S v.156
Pativirodha
[pati-l;
virodha] hostility, enmity, opposition

18
;
Dhs
418, 1060
Pug
Miln 203.
Patisakkati
IV. 190.
[pati
-1-
sakkati^]
to
run back Vin 11.195;
Pativisittha [pati+ visittha] peculiar
1.372.
11.
Patisankhayanto
9.
is
ppr. of pati-l-sag-l-ksi, to be pacified
Pativisesa [pati + visesa] sub-discrimination J
Th
I,
371.
Pativissaka (adj.)
near, IV.49
;
[fr. pati-l- *vesman or *vesya] dwelling neighbouring 1.126; J 1. 114, 483; 111.163; V.434 DhA 1.47 (itthi), 155, 235 ("daraka).
Patisankharoti [pati-l-sag-l-kr] to restore, repair, mend Vin II. 160; A 11.249; J III. 159 (nagarag). Caus. II. patisankharapeti to cause to repair or build up again 111.7 J VI. 390 (gehani).
Pativutta
(pati-l- vutta,
pp. of vac] said against, replied
Vin
III.
131, 274.
Pativekkhiya see ap.

Pativedeti [pati-f vedeti, Caus. of vid] to make known, declare, announce Vin 1.180 S l.ioi, 234 Sn 415 (aor. "vedayi); 1.227; PvA 6 (pitisomanassarj).
;
;
DA
Pativedlia
[fr.
vedha MVastu
;
pati4- vyadhi cp. pativijjhati & BSk. prati1.86] lit. piercing, i. e. penetration,
Patisankha (f) [pati-l-sankha of khya] reflection, judgment, consideration Vin 1.213; S IV. 104 (yoniso) Ps 1.33. 45. 57. 60, 64; Pug 25, 57; Dhs 1349. appatisankha (see also sankhati) want of judgment, inconsideration Ps 1.33, 45; Dhs 1346 = Pug 21. Note. In comb" patisankha yoniso " carefully, with proper care or intention " p. is to be taken as ger. of patisankhati This connection is frequent, e. g. S IV. 104; (q. v.). A II. 40 Nd' 496 Nd' 540.
comprehension, attainment, insight, knowledge A 1.22, 44; D 111.253 Ps 1.105; 11.50, 57, 105, 112, 148, 182; Vbh 330; Miln 18; SnA no, Sdhp 65. appativedha non-intelligence, ignorance Vin 1.230 S 11.92
duppativedha
; ;
111.261
v. 431
II.
Dhs
hard
(adj.)
390, 1061, 1162 Pug 21. to pierce or penetrate; fig.

i.iio.
Patisankhati [pati4-sag-)-khya] to be careful, to think over, reflect, discriminate, consider only in ger. patisankha (as adv.) carefully, intently, with discrimination Vin 1. 213 in. 2 Nd- 540 Pug 25 1.273 J 1.304 cp. patisankha ( -I- yoniso); also ger. patisankhaya
; ;
difficult to
master Miln 250.
of the fruit of the
Path
DhA
raaggaphala" realisation
Sddp 394. Opp. appatisankha inconsiderately, in phrase sahasa app rashly & without a thought 1.94 Cp. patisa&cikkhati. S II. 1 10, 219.
Patisankhana
Patisankhana
fulness,
(nt.) [fr. patisankhati] carefulness, mindconsideration J 1.502; VvA 327; DhsA 402
;
23
Patisaraniya
ship, in formula " saha patisambhidahi papunati," viz. Miln 18; DhA 11.58, 78, 93.
arahattag
(panna)
Sdhp
;
397.
;
-bala
111.213,
1.52,
94
II.
142
244
power Ps
;
of
11.
computation
169, 176
;
Dhs
1354 (cp. Dhs
trsl'
354); Nett
15, 16, 38.
Patisammajjati [pati-l-sammajjati] to sweep over again Miln 15.
Patisankharika
for repair
&
Vin
ya (adj.) [fr. patisankharoti] serving in. 43 (daruni) ; 141 (id. ya).
Patisammodeti
C).
[pati-l-
PvA
in return J vi.224
sag-f Caus. of mad] to greet friendly (=sammodaniya-kathaya patikatheti
cp. patiPatisancikkhati [pati+sari + cikkhati of khya sankhati & BSk. pratisanciksati MVastu 11. 314] to think over, to discriminate, consider, reflect Vin 1.5 D 1.63 1.267, 469 III-33 S 1.137 A 1.205 Pug 25 Vism 283.
;
; ;
'
Patisanjlvita [pp. of pati-t-sag-t- jiv] revived, resurrected
1.333.
Patisatena (adv.) [pati-l-instr. of satar)] by the hundred, i. e. in front of a hundred (people) Vin 1.269.
Patisatta [pati -1- sattu] an enemy (in retaliation) J 11.406 Nd' 172, 173 Miln 293.
;
Patisarana (nt.) [pati-l- sarana^] refuge in (-), shelter, help, protection 1.295 (mano as p. of the other 5 senses) 11. 148 v. 218; A 1.199 (Bhagavag") 111.9 S IV.221 iv.1.58. (sa able to be restored); in. 186 (kamma) appatisarana (adj.) 35': V.355 J 1. 213; VI. 398. without shelter, unprotected Vin 11. 153 (so read for meaning " restoration " the Note. In appatiss"). derivation is prob. fr. pati+sf to move (Sk. sarana and not sarana protection). Cp. patisaraniya.
M
;
Patisarati^ [pati-l- sr] to run back, stay back, lag behind Sn 8 sq. (opp. atisarati aor. paccasari expl"* by ohiyyi
;
SnA
21).
Patisanthata [pp. of patisantharati] (covered, concealed ? C.) J vi.23

guttai) paripunijar)
kindly
(
received
= paticchaditar)
Patisarati^ [pati-(-smr] to think
back upon, to mention

(nt.) [for
DA
fr.
1.267.
e. g.
va C).
Patisallana (& ana,
S v. 320)
*patisallayana,
also
Patisantharati [pati-t- sarj -(- tharati of stf] to receive kindly, DhsA 397. ger. "santhaya to welcome, Miln 409 jp. paîsanthata (q. v.). J VI. 351.
;
pati-(-sag-(-
li,
cp. patilina
&
patiliyati,
BSk.
Patisanthara
spreading before, i. e. friendly welcome, kind reception, honour, goodwill, favour, friendship D 111.213, 244; A 1.93; 111.303 sq. IV. 28, 120; V.166, 168 (aka adj. one who welcomes); J II. 5 J Dh 376 (expH as amisa" and dhamma" at DhA iv.iii, see also DhsA 397 sq. & Dhs trsl. 350) Dhs 1344 Vbh 360 Miln 409. patisantharar) karoti to make
[fr.
pati -f- sag
+ sty]
lit.
pratisaglayana Divy 156, 194, 494] retirement for the purpose of meditation, solitude, privacy, seciusion D in. 252 1.526; S 1.77; 111.15; iv.8o, 144; v. 12, 398, 414; A 11.51, 176; III. 86 sq., 116 sq., 195; IV. 15, 36. 88; v.166, 168 Sn 69 (cp. Nd^s. v.) J 11.77 (pati) Vbh 244, 252 Miln 138, 412.
;
-arama fond(ness)
of solitude or seclusion (also rata)

;
It 39 Nd^ 433. for seclusion Vism 90.

III. 261
sq.
-saruppa very suitable
friends, to receive friendly
PvA
12, 44, 141, 187.
Pafisandahati [pati-l-sandahati] to undergo reunion (see next) Miln 32. Patisandhi [fr. pati -1- sag -l-dha] reunion (of vital principle with a body), reincarnation, metempsychosis Ps i.i i .sq., 52, 59 sq. 11.72 sq. Nett 79, 80 Miln 140 DhA 11.85 VvA 53 PvA 8, 79, 136, 168. A detailed discussion of appatisandhika p. is to be found at VbhA 155-160.
; ; ;
-Patisalliyati (llyati) [fr.pati-fsag-l-li,cp. patiliyati] to be in seclusion (for the purpose of meditation) Vin 111.39
(inf.
"salliyitug)
Miln 139.
Patisallina
pp. patisallina
11.237;
v. 12
(id.),
320,
325;
(q. v.).
;
see Sep.
BSk. pratisaglina gone into solitude, abstracted, plunged in meditation, separated Vin i.ioi (rahogata+); D 1.134, 151 S 1.71, 146 sq. (divavihaiv.80, 90, 144; ragata-l-), 225: 11.74 (rahogata-H v. 415 A 11.20 SnA 346 (pati") J 1.349 Miln 10, 138
Divy
cp. [pp. of patisalliyati 196, 291.] secluded, retired,
Patisama (adj.) [pati-l-sama] equal, forming, a counterpart Miln 205 (raja) neg. appatisama not having one's equal, incomparable J 1.94; Miln 331.
;
sq.
VvA
DA
1.309 (pati).
Patisa^heyya (nt.) [pati-t-satheyya] a deceit in return (cp. patikuta) J 11. 183.
Patisambhida (f) [pati -1- sag -1- bhid the BSk. pratisagvid is a new formation resting on confusion between bhid & vid, favoured by use & meaning of latter root in P. patisagvidita. In BSk. we find pratisagvid in same
;
Patisamita [pp. of patisameti] arranged, got ready Vism 9 1

Patisameti
cp.
[pati-l- Caus. of iam, samati to make ready; BSk. pratisamayati Divy passim] to set in order, arrange, get ready Vin 11.113, 211, 216; 1.456; J III. 72 Miln 15 (pattacivarag) VvA 118 (v. 1. yapeti),
application as in P., viz. as fourfold artha dharma" nirukti" pratibhana" (?) MVastu 111.321] lit. " resolving continuous breaking up," i. e. analysis, analytic insight, discriminating knowledge. See full discussion & expl" of term at Kvu trsl" 377-382. Always referred to as " the four branches of logical analysis " (catasso or catupatisambhida), viz. attha analysis of meanings " in extension " dhamma'' of reasons, conditions, or causal relations; nirutti" of [meanings " in intension " as given in] definitions patibhana" or intellect to which things knowable by the foregoing processes are presented (after Kvu trsl"). In detail at A 11. 160 111.113. 120 Ps 1.88, iig;ii.i50, 157, 185, 193 Vbh 293-305 VbhA 386 sq. (cp. Vism 440 sq.), 391 sq. See further A 1.22 IV.31 Nd^ 386 under patibhanavant Ps 1.84. 132, 134; 11.32, 56, 116, 189: Miln 22 (attha-dh; ; ;
157
(v.
1.
nameti).
[pati-l- sayati]
Pa(isayati
to taste, eat, partake of food
Vin
II.
177.
Patisara [pati + smr] see vi.
Patisarana
tion,
(nt.) [fr. pati-t-saveti] act of protection,

(in
expia-
atonement Miln 344
law)
appl^
fig.
in psy-
chology
1.295
=S
V.218.
Patisaraniya (adj. nt.) [a grd.
nirutti-patibhana-paramippatta), 359 VvA 2 DhA IV. 70 (catusu p- asu cheka). p-patta one who has attained mastership in analysis A 1.24; 111.120; Ps 11.202. Often included in the attainment of Arahant;
formation fr. pati-l- sareti, Caus. of sr to move] only as t.t. in comb" with kamma (official act, chapter), i. e. a formal proceeding by which a bhikkhu expiates an offence which he has committed against someone, reconciliation (cp. Vi. Texts 11.364) Vin 1.49 (one of the 5 Sangha-kammas, viz. tajjaniya", nissaya", pabbajaniya", p., ukkhepaniya"), 143 (id.), 326 11.15-20, 295 A 1.99 iv.346 DhA 11.75.
;
; ; ;
Patisarin
Patisarin (adj.)
[fr. pati + sr, cp. patisaraniya & patisarana Note] falling back upon, going back to, trusting in, leaning on (-) D 1.99 (gotta) S 1. 153 (id.) u.284 (id.).
:
24
Pa(issatika (adj.)
42.
[fr.
Patta
pafissati] mindful, thoughtful
Th
i.
Patisasana
(nt.)
[pati+sasana]
counter-message,
reply
Paîssava VI. 220
[fr.
VvA
pati-Hirn] assent, promise, obedience 351 (cp. patissava VvA 347).
DhA
1.392.
Patisibbita [ppof pati+sibbati] sewn, embroidered 167 (pati=).
VvA
Patissavata (f.) [abstr. fr. patissava] obedience; neg. appatissavata want of deference Dhs 1325 = Pug 20.
Patissa savin
Pa(i3isaka
[pati+slsaka] a false top-knot, "chignon" v. 49 (id.); Miln 9<j U.197 (r) patimuricitva) (?) J (mundaka").
;
&
;
Patissa
in
(f.)
[pati-l-m. cp. patissunati
&
patis-
BSk. we find pratisa which if legitimate would refer the word to a basis different than sru. The form
occurs in cpd. sapratisa respectful Di\'y also MVastu 516; 11.258; besides as sapratisa MVastu in. 345] deference, obedience, only in cpd. sappatissa (q. v.) obedient, deferential It 10 (sappatissa) Vv 84*' (cp. VvA 347), & appatissa disobedient, not attached to S 1. 139; 11.224 sq. A 11.20; III. 7. 247, 439; J 11.352 ("vasa anarchy reading t) PvA 89.
;
Patisutta [pp. of pati-f svap] sunk into sleep
Th
i,
203.
iii.i*
1.
Patisnmbhita [pp. of pati-i-sumbh] fallen down

(
Pv
= patita PvA
Ndi 173
174).
Paîsura [pati-l-sura] a rival hero or fighter, an opponent in fight Sn 831 ( = patipurisa patisattu patimalla Nd'
172);
(id.).
Patisettha (adj.) [pati-l-settha] having a superior; neg. app incomparable, unsurpassed Miln 357 (appatibhaga-().
Patissavin (adj.) willing D 1.60
[fr.
;
pati-l- srn] assenting,
ready, obedient,
S in. 113 (kinkara-pati).
Patisedha [fr. pati+sidhS sedhati drive off] warding off, SnA 402 prohibition Miln 314 (" resubjugation ") KhA 170 (id.); PvA 11 (with ref. to part " na ")
;
PatissUQati [pati-l-sru] to assent, promise, agree aor. paccassosi Vin 1.73 D 1.236 S 1.147, 155 Sn p. 50, and patisuni SnA 314; ger. "sunitva freq. in formula " sadhu ti patissunitva " asserting his agreement, saying yes S 1.119 PvA 13, 54. 55 & passim also patissutva
;
;
(nipata="
ma
")
VvA
224.
1.
155.
f.
abstr. patissutavata
SnA
314.
Patisedhaka (adj. n.) [fr. patisedha] warding off, one prevents or puts a stop to S 1.22 1 Miln 344.
;
who
off,
Patisseneti see patiseneti.
Patisedhati & (Cans.) ^sedheti [pati-l- sedhati] to prohibit, prevent, refuse S iv.341 PvA n.
;
ward
PatibaQsati [for ghagsati ?] to beat, knock against 271 (for ghatfeti Pv iv.io^; v. 1. patipisati),
[fut. of
PvA
Patisedhana
397-
(nt.)
[cp.
patisedha]
1.
warding
off,
refusal,
prohibition, stopping S
221, 223;
PvA
II,
25; Sdhp
patihanti] only in one stock phrase Patihankhati viz. huranaii ca vedanai) patihankhami navan ca vedanai) na uppadessami " I shall destroy any old feeling and not produce any new " S iv. i04 = A 11.40 =
Patisedhitar [n. ag. fr. patisedhati] one refuses J 11. 123. = v. 91.
who
prohibits or
:n.388 = iv.i67 = Ndi 496 =
Nd^ 540^; Vism

(id.).
32, 33.
Patibata [pp. of patihanti] stricken, smitten, corrupted
Pa(isena [pati+sena.
repulsion,
of either si or gri, cp. usseneti] only in opposition, enmity, retaliation comp" with kr as ^senikaroti to make opposition, to oppose, retaliate Sn 932, cp. Nd^ 397 -"senikattar (n. ag.), one who repulses, fighter, retaliator, arguer Sn 832,
;
;
Pvin.7;
DhA
Vism
II. 8
PvA 20 (citta), 207 VvA .14.

(nt.)
[fr.
app unobstructed
Patihanana
3
1
pati-t-han]
repulsion, warding off
cp.
Nd^
173.
Patiseneti [pati-l-seneti, see usseneti] to repel,

;
push away.
Patibananaka (adj.) ance DhA 1.2 7.

1
[fr.
pati-l-han] one
who
offers resist-
be inimical towards, retaliate (opp. usseneti) (patisseneti) Sn 390 ("seniyati).
11. 2
15
Patisevati [pati-l-sevati. cp. BSk. pratisevate Divy 25S in same meaning] to follow, pursue, indulge in (ace), 1. 10; A practise Vin 11.296 (methunar) dhammai))
;
M
;
Patibanti [pati+ban] to strike against, ward off. keep away, destroy 1.273; Miln 367; ppr. patihanamana meeting, impinging on. striking against Vism 343. ger. patihacca S v. 69, 237, 285 fut. patihankhati pp. Pass, patihaiiiiati It 103; patihata (q. v.). J 1.7;
11.54 (methunai))
Pug
62 Miln 224 DhA 11.40 PvA 130 Note, patisevati is spelt pati at Dh 67. 278.
;
J 1.437
vi.73.
;
505
Dh
;
67
t/S
Nd' 496 Sdhp 39b.

;
DhsA
72.
Patibarati
[pati-l-hr]
;
J 111.275,
D
Patu
1.142
IV. 299.
J VI. 256, 295.

in,
Cp. patihariya
Vism 337
(?)
-1-
Caus.
to
strike in return Vin n.265 patihareti to repel, avoid

etc.
fig.
Patisevana
practice
(nt.) [fr. patisevati]
going after, indulging
i.io.
(adj.) [cp. Epic. Sk.
paju] sharp, pungent;
wise, clever, skilful
(saiinakicca), 538.
keen, Cp.
Patisevitar [n. ag. of patisevati] one who practises, pursues or indulges in (ace.) A 111.143 sq. (bhesajjag).
paddha^
&
patava.
(nt.)
Patuppadana
sankalana)
1.22).
[pata
Patisotan (adv.) [pati-l-sotar), ace. of sota] against the stream (opp. anusotar)) It 114; J 1.70; PvA 154. patisotagamin going against the stream, toiling, doing hard work S 1.136 A 11.6 (opp. anu), 214 sq.
;
D.A. 1.95.
The word
upp] subtraction (opp. is not clear (cp. Dial.
Patnva at
Patola
1.54 is
Dial. 1.72).
read as pacuta by Bdhgh. See under pavuta.
&
trsl (see
Patissata[pati-l-sata, pp.of smr] recollecting, thoughtful, mindful, minding Sn 283= Miln 411 Dh 144 (t) ; Vv 21' and with spelling pati at S III. 1 43 iv.74, 322, 351 A III. 24 It 10, 21, 81 Sn 283, 413.
;
:
[dial. ?]
Vin
I
1.20
a kind of cucumber, Trichosanthes Dioeca (panna).
Patta
Patissati
(f.) [pati-l-
memory M memory Dhs
sati of smr] mindfulness, remembrance, Dhs'23 Pug 25. app lapse of 1.36 sq.
; ;
[cp. late Sk. patta, doubtful plate, in cpds. ayo iron plate
etym]
i.
slab, tablet,
iv.130.
;
131
(suvanna")
1349I
PvA
44
43 (ayomaya) sila stone slab J 1.50 etc

;
PvA
J IV.7
loha brass plate When written on.
Pattaka
it is
25
Panama
DhA in. 5, 19b 93, 436, 1031 J II. no; KhA 1.192 (vaya, contrasted with majjhima & pacchima) PvA
Sn
5.
;
; ;
2.
placed into a casket (maiijusa) J 11.36; iv.335. a bandage, strip (of cloth) Vv a*^ (ayoga)=VvA 14J. 3. fine cloth, woven silk, cotton cloth, turban
13, 56.
nt. ace.
pathamag at
first,
;
for the first

11.103,
time
(dussa=setavattha-patta Bdhgh, see Vin. Texts 111.341); S 11. 102 (id.) J 1.62 (sumana cloth with a jasmine pattern); vi.iqi (sataka), 370 KhA 51 ("bandhana) DA 1.87 (amilaka) DhA (nali) dupatta " double " 1395 ("vattha) 11.42 (rajata"). cloth, see under dvi B 11
(-cloth)
Vin
11.266
14 as first part of cpd.

;
Vin
1.16
11.
Dh
158
"-,
J 1.222
153
meaning either "

;
often first " or

;
Pattaka
(adj. n.) [fr. patta]
cloth; a bandage, (pattika); A 1.254 (=pattika C.) iron girdle), YbhA 230 (pattika).
of or forming a strip of strip (of cloth), girdle Vin 11. 136

;
made
newly, just" Vin i.i ("abhisambuddha having just attained Buddhaship) D iii.253( "abhinibbatta), Sn 420 ("uppattika " in his first youth ") A second cornJ '"-394 (uggata newly sprung up). par, formation is pathamatara, only as adv. g at the
"recently,
v.339 (aya an
(very) first, as early as possible, first of 1. 138 VvA 230 PvA 93. J VI.510
;
all
Vin
1.30
DhA
Pathavatta
;
(nt.) [abstr. fr.
pathavi] earthliness
1.329.
Pattana
IV. 16,
(nt.) [*Sk.
pattana] a place, city, port J 1.121 PvA 53. ka a sort of village J 137, V.75
;
Patbavant
(adj.-n.)
[fr.
pathavi] a wayfarer S
1.37.
VI.456.
Pattika see pattaka.

Pattoli in
yana at Vism 328 is doubtful. It might be read as yana-kajopi (on account of comb" with kumbhimukha), or (preferably) as putoli (with v. 1. BB), which The trsl" would be is a regular variant for mutoji. " provision bag for a carriage." See further discussed under mutoli.
Patthft (adj) [fr. pa+stha, see patthahati] "standing out," setting out or forth, undertaking, able (clever ?) Vin III. 2 10 (dhammir) kathai) katug) iv.60 (civara;
kammai) katug), 254 (dhammirj kathag katui)) 285, 290 Nd' p. 46 (for Sn prose part puttha v. 1. settha) Nd^ no. 38S (in expl" of patthagu Sn 11)95 iêre it clearly means " being near, attending on, a pupil or follower of "). See also paddha' and paddhagu.
; ; ;
'.
Pattbapita [ppof patthahati cp. BSk. prasthapita Divy 514] established, or given PvA 119 (cp. patitthapitatta).
;
Pattbahati [pa + stha

for
= P. titthati, with short base *ttha tittha in trs. meaning, see patitthahati] to put down, set down, provide; ppr. patthayamana PvA 128 aor. patthayi Pv 11. g^* (varamana+ v. 1. patthap") (danag v. 1. patthapayi, expH by patthapesi PvA 126). Cans. II. patthapeti to put ger. patthaya see sep. out or up, to furnish, establish, give S 11.25 Pv 11.9^* (fut. "ayissati danag, v. 1. patthayissati expl'' by
; ;
;
Patbavl (f.) [Ved. prthivi, doublets in Pali pathavi, puthavi, puthuvi. puthuvi, see Geigcr, I'.Gr. 12*, i;. To ad., prthu see puthu, prath to expand, thus lit. the broad one, breadth, expansion. Not (as Bdhgh at Vism 364 patthatatta pathavi, cp. Cpd. 155 even modern linguists !) to be derived fr. pattharati] the earth. Ace. to Nd^ 389 syn. with jagati. It figures as the first element in enum of the 4 elements (see dhatu i), viz. p., apo, tejo, vayo (earth, water, fire, wind or the elements of the extension, cohesion, heat and motion Cpd. 155). At D III. 87 sq. a* Vism 418 rasa" is opposed to bhumi-pappataka. Otherwise it is very frequent in representing the earth as solid, firm, spacious ground. See D II. 14. lO; M 1.327 sq. S 1.113 (p. udriyati), 119 (id.), 186; 11. 133, 169 sq. V.45, 78, 246, 456 sq. A 11.50; IV.89, 374, V.263 sq. Sn 307, IC97 It 2 1 Dh 41, 44, 178 (pathavya) Pv 11. 6* Miln 418; PvA mahaM 1.127 S 11.179, 263 111.150; 57,75,174. Miln 187; aya iron soil (of Avici) J 1.25, 74; III. 42 DhA 1. 48. In comp" both pathavi" & pathavi". -oja (pathavoja) sap or essence of the earth DhA -kampa shaking the earth, an earthquake 11,154.
: : : ; ;
pavattessati PvA 123); J 1.117; PvA 54 (bhattag), 126 (danag). pp. pafthapita (q. v.).
1. 130. -kampana -kampa J 1.47. -kasina the earth artifice (see Dhs trsl 43) D in. 286. -dhatu the earth element (see above) D 1.2 15 11.294 111.228, 247 S n.170; Dhs 588, 648. 962 (cp. Dhs. 1.185; 421 Irsl" 241) ; Nett 73, 74 VbhA 55 -mandala the circle of the E. D 1. 1 34 S 1. 10 1 A iv.gn. -rasa taste of earth S 1. 134 SnA 5. -lekha writing on (or in) earth A 1.283 Pug 32. -saiiiia earth consciousness M. 11.105; A IV. 312 v. 7 sq.. 318 sq. 353 sq. -sama like the earth
;
DA
1.
127,
423
v.
1.
Dh
95.
Patthana
stha, cp. patthahati] setting forth, putting forward only in cpd. sati setting up of mindfulness (q. V. and see discussion of term at Dial 11.324). Besides in later lit. meaning " origin," starting point,
(nt.) [fr.
;
pa +
Paâyhati
at
PvA
60 for T. paridayhati. only in one faulty v. pana. Usual iv.488 [v. 1. pana].
in
;
PaQa
[in this
lect.
meaning unknown
as " house "
"] a
;
Sk
cause, in title of the 7th book of the Abhidhamma, also See Iêdi, J.F.T.S. 1915-16, called Mahapakarana. At Sdhp 32 i it has p. 26 Mrs. Rh. D.. Tika p. i, vi. the Sk. meaning of " setting out " (?).
;
var.
see
J
BR
s.
meaning " wager
shop
PaQaka
Panati
J
see pannaka.
[cp.
panaka (comb) see phanaka.

sell,
Patthaya (indecl.) [ger. fr. patthahati] putting down, starting out from, used as prep, (with abl.) from onward, beginning with, henceforth, from the time of, ito p. from here, e. g. ajjato p. from to-day VvA 246 henceforth J 1.60, 63, 1511; cp. J 1.52 (mulato) vi.336
.
.
Sk. panati] to
(=voharati attanag vikkinati C). panitaka & paniya.

v. 24
barter, bargain, risk, bet See also
Faâmati [pa -1- nam]

1.
(sisato)
PvA
165, 167
pp. panata
Sk.
to bend, to be bent or inclined

ibid.
Cans, panameti
fr
Ps
11
(galato),
yava (with ace.) from
up to Vism 374.
;
13 (gihikalato).
patthaya-
(q. v.).
Pavaya Pavava
[classical
pranaya,
pra-t-ni]
affection
Patthika in panca see under pai^ca.

Pathati [path to read, Sk. pathati] to read (of a text) 72 PvA 58, 59, 70 etc. see also patha.
;
J VI. 102.
VvA
Pathana
(nt.) [fr. pathati]
reading (textual) Miln 344.

;
[cp. Ep. Sk. panava, dial accord, to BR a corruption of pranava] a small drum or cymbal D 1.79 S II. 128 IV. 344 A ill 17, 241 J 111.59 (of an executioner PvA 4 in id. p. has pataha) Th i, 467 Bu 1.32 Vv8i'; Dhs62i (sadda); DhA 1.18.
;
Pathama
Ved.
also (adj.) [Ved. prathama, cp. Av. fratsma pratarag further, Gr. irpbripoi superl. formation fr. prep, pro, Sk. pra etc. see pa] num. ord. " the first," in foil, meanings: (i) the first, foremost, former
Papama
[fr. pa -(-nam, see panamati] bending, salutation, obeisance (cp. panameti 1) VvA 321 ("g karoti =aiijalig
karoti).
As panamana
nt. at J iv.307.
Panamita
PaQamita
[ppof panameti] i. (=panaraeti 1) raised, bent or stretched out Sn 352 (aiijali sup). 2. ( =panameti 1.457 (bhikkhu3) dismissed, given leave Vin 1.54
26
Pandu
hina (D 10.215; lukha (S II. 153; VvA
opp.
bhira
III. 2
.
A
64).
in. 349
v.140; Vism
12
;
11),
1.
(dhamma gam-
sangho)
Miln 209
(id.),
187.
Panameti [Caus. of panamati]
i. to bend forth or over, stretch out, raise, in phrase anjaliQ p. to raise the hands in respectful salutation Vin n.i88 1.118 Sn p. 79. 2. to bend to or over, to shut, in kavatag p. to shut the door Vin 1.87; 11. 114, 207; pattar) Vin 11. 2 16. 3. to make go away, to turn someone away, give leave, dismiss Vin 1.54 11.303 S 1.7 Th i, 51 1, 557 J v. 314 Miln 187 (parisai)) Pass, panamiyati (ibid.) pp.
;
log (khadaniya) panita 11.127 (id.) .), 15 (with hina & majjhima-dhatu) S 1.136 (dhammo gambhiro etc.); 11. 153 (dhatu), 154 (panidhi) 111.47 IV. 360 V.66 (dhamma), 226 (etai) padai)), 266 (satta)
. . .
.
panamita
36 and passim; Sn 240, 389; It 44; Pv 1.5^; iv.i^'; Pug 28 ("adhimutta having high aspirations), 30, 60 Dhs 269, 1027, 1411; PvA 12, 35 (ahara), 42 (id.); DhA 11. 154 (bhojana). Compar. panltatara, often comb"' with abhikkantatara, e. g. D 1.62, 74, 21C; S 1.80; A 1.119, 171 v.37, 140, 203 sq.
1.284;
".171.
190;
IV. 10,
332,
423;
v. 8,
(q. v.).
Paîtaka (adj. nt.) [fr. panita pp. of panati] staked, wagered, bet, wager, stake at play J vi.192 (so read
for panita").
Panltaka [perhaps =Sk. panita, or pa^ (see pana), as P. formation it may be taken as pa+nita+ka, viz. that which has been produced] a gambler's stake J vi.192. See panitaka.
PaQodati,
Paijidahati [pa+ni + dha] to put forth, put down to, aspire to, long for, pray for S apply, direct, intend V. 156 (atthaya cittar) panidahii)). ger. panidhaya 5 1.42 =Sn 660 (vacarf manaii ca papakar)) S 1.170 (ujui) kayar)) A in. 249 (deva-nikayaij p.) iv.461 sq. (id.); Vbh 244 (ujur) kayar) p.) = 1. 210. Also lit. (as prep, with ace.) " in the direction of, towards " pp. panihita (q. v.). 1.74 (angara-kasur)).
; ;
Papunna
see panudati etc.
DA
Paoeti [pa + nl] to lead on to, bring out, adduce, apply, fig. decree (a fine or punishment), only used in phrase dandar) paneti to give a punishment D 11.339 =Miln 1 10 11.88 Dh 310 J 11.207 Miln 29 iv.192 441 DhA III. 482. pp. panita (q. v.).
PaQâ
see
see bhandati.
;
Pa9idhana (nt.) [fr. panidahati cp. philosophical literature 6 BSk. pranidhana] aspiration, longing, prayer VvA 270 Sdhp 344.
; ;
Pa^^&kA
Paîdhi (f)
134,
[fr.
in
same meaning.
panidahati; cp. BSk. prariidhi Divy 102, The usual Sk. meaning is
;
for etym. [cp late (dial.) Sk. panda & paiidaka Lat. Wtb. under pello] a eunuch, weakling Vin 1.86, 135, 168, 320; iv.20, 269; A III. 128; V.71 ; Sdhp 79. With ref. to the female sex as pandika at
Walde,
Vin
11.27
(itthi").
;
" spy "] aspiration, request, prayer, resolve D n;.29, IV. 303 276; S 11.99, 154; III. 256 (ceto) A 11.32; iv.239sq. (ceto) v.212 sq. Sn 8or VV47"; Nd' 109 Dhs 1059, 1126; SnA 132 ( = panidhana) DhA n.172 DhsA 222 (raga-dosa-moha").
;
;
Pa^ûa
citta
(adj) [Ved. pandara cp. pandu, q. v. for etym.] white, pale, yellowish J 11.365 v. 340 Nd' 3 Dhs 6 = Vbh 88 (DAs trsl. "that which is clear"? in def. of
; ; ;
-kamma
cp.
(in
deva
DA
1.97 (which
cult) payment of a vow D 1.12. Kern, however, Toev. s. v., inter-
VvA
40
& mano) Dhs 17, 293, 597; Miln PvA 56 =seta) Sdhp 430.
;
226;
DhA
iv.8
Pavîcca
(nt.)
[fr.
;
pandita]
;
erudition,
;
cleverness,
skill,
prets as " application of an enema," comparing Sk. pranidheya to be injected as a clyster).
wisdom J 1.383 Psii.185 Pug 25 Dhs 16 ( panditassa bhavo DhsA 147), 292, 555. As pandicciya J VI.4.
Pa^4ita (adj.) [cp. Ved. pandita] wise, clever, skilled, circumspect, intelligent Vin 11. 190 ( + buddhimanto) D 1. 1 2 ("vedaniya comprehensible only by the wise), 120 (opp. duppaiina) 111.192 1.423 111.61, 105, 178 S1V.375 ( + viyattamedhavin) v.igi (+ vyattakusala) A 1.59, 68, 84, loi sq., 162 (pandita nibbanar) adhigacchanti) 11.3 sq., 118, 178, 228; iii.48=It 16; Sn 115, 2*4. 335. 523, 721, 820, IC07, 1 125 (Ep. of Jatukanni); It 86; Dh 22, 28, 63 (manin), 79, 88, 157, 186, 238, 289; J 111.52 (sasa") Nd' 124; Pv iv.}^^ (opp. bala = sappaiîia PvA 254) Dhs 1302 Miln 3, 22 DA i.i 17 DhA IV. Ill VvA 257; PvA 39, 41, 60 (=pariiia), 93,
; ;
Paîpatati
[pa+ni + pat] to
[fr.
fall
down
before
Th
i,
375.
Pavipata
V.53-
pa+ni + pat]
[fr.
prostration,
adoration
Davs
Panipatika (adj.)
panipata] consisting of a football, humbling or humble, devotional SnA 157.

see panati & cp. A\i 1.148] to be sold or bought, vendible, nt. article of trade, ware A 11. 199 Vv 84' = bhanda VvA 337); J iv.363 (=bhanda c!
pari,
;
Paîya (adj.) [ger. formation fr. BSk. panya in tara-panya fare

(
366).
PaQihita [pp. of panidahati] applied, directed, intent, bent on, well directed, controlled S iv.3n9 (dup) A 1.8 V.87 Dh 43 (samma g cittari) Sn 154 (su mano = sutthu thapito acalo SnA 2( o) Ps 11. 41 (vimokkha) Miln 204. 333; 413. appanihita in connection with samadhi & vimokkha .seems to mean " free from all longings," see Vin 111.93^^.25; S iv.295, 309. 360; Ps 11.43 sq., ico; Miln 337.
;
99.
Paijlîtaka (adj.) [pandita
+ ka]
a pedant
1.107.
Pavdu
Or.
Ved. pandu, palita, patala (pale-red) TriiXios (grey) Lat. palleo (to be Lith. patvas (pale-yellow), pilkas pale), pullus (grey) E. pale] (grey) Ohg. falo (pale, yellowish, withered) pale-red or yellow, reddish, light yellow, grey only at
(adj.)
[cp,
TreXiTi-iis,
-eXXas,
Th
Paâma
sance
[fr.
pa + nam, see panamati] bowing, bow, obei2. 4r>7 (i)
Th
karoti).
79 (kisa pandu vivanna), where pandu represents thin, pale and the usual up-pand'-uppanduka-jata Otherwise only in cpds., colourless " see ThA 80).
2,
' :
e. g.
Pa?ita (adj.) [pp. of pa+neti in same application BSk. cp. Divy 385] I. (Ut.) brought out or to, applied, executed used with ref. to punishment (see paneti dandar)) Pv iv.i^ ("danda receiving punishment = thapita-sarlra-danda PvA 242). 2. (appl'') brought out or forth, (made) high, raised, exalted, lofty, excellent with ref. to food (very often used in this sense) " heaped up, plentiful, abundant." Synonymous with uttajna
; ;
-kambala a light red blanket, orange-coloured cloth (=ratta-kambala C.) A 1.181 Sn 689 (=ratta SnA 487) also a kind of ornamental stone, Sakka's throne (p.-k.-sila) is made of if J 1330 n.93 11.53, v. 92 (id.); Pv 11. g*" (''sila = p.-k-namaka ("silasana)
S
1.64
; ; ; ; ;
;
.silasana
PvA
1.
138);
;
VvA no
;
(id.);
KhA
122
(vara-
(DA
1.
109, 171), ulara
(PvA
25, 228), atula
(PvA no)
-palasa a withered leaf 17 ("silasana). 62 ; Vin 1.96 =111.47 IV. 2 17 Dh 235 VbhA 244 on palasika (DA 1.270) seey. P.T.S. 1893,37. -mattika
sana)
DhA
KhA
Panduka
yeliow loam, clay soil KhA 59. -roga jaundice Vin 1.206 ("abadha) 276 (id.); J 1.431 11. 102; DhA 1.25. -rogin suffering from jaundice J 11.285; 111.401. -vina yellow flute (of Pancasikha) see beluva. -siha j'ellow lion, one of the ,i kinds SnA 125 (cp. Manor.-pur. on A 11.33). -sutta orange-coloured string D 1.76.
:
:
27
Patapeti
non-manifestation, indefinite or unknown state (with ref. to the passing nature of the phenomenal world) DhA
1.89
;
II.
163.
Pawarasa & Pawavisati
see paiica
i.
B,
&
C.
Pawasa
see pafica 2
A.
Pa^doka
for
(-roga) perhaps to be read with bandhuka.

(nt.)
v.
1.
at
11.
121
Pawi
(f.) [
= panoa]
a leaf Vin 1.202 (taka).
Fa^na
[Ved. parna, cp. Ags. fearn, E. fern] i. a leaf Vin 1.20 1 (5 kinds of leaves recommended for medicinal purposes, viz. nimba Azadirachta Indica, kutaja" Wrightia antidysenterica, patola" Trichotanthes dioeca, sulasi or tulasi" basil, kappasika cotton, see Vin. Texts 11.46) A 1.183 (tina+j Sn 811 (p. vuccati paduma-pattar) Nd^ '35): J 1. 167; 11.105 (nimba)" KhA 46 (khitta-p.-kosa-santhana) PvA 115 (=patta) talapanna a fan of palm leaves Vv 33*^ kata-mandala-vijani VvA 147); hari( = talapattehi tapanna greens, vegetable Sn.\ 283 supeyyapanna curry leaf J i 98. 2. a leaf for writing upon, written leaf, letter donation, bequest (see below pannakara) 11.104; 'v.151 (ucchangato p. J 1.409 (cp. patipaijna) g niharati) DhA 1.180 PvA 20 (hkha written message), pannai) aropeti to send a letter J 1.227 pahinati id. J IV. 145 V.458 peseti id. J 1.178 iv. 169. paijnai) likhati to write a letter J 11. 174 vi.369 (panne wrote on a leaf), 385 ina" a promissory note J 1.230 iv.256. p. as ticket or label at DhsA 110. 3. a feather,
(esp. betel leaf)
; ;
PaQljdka [panna-(-ika] one who deals with greens, a florist or greengrocer J 1.41 1 11.180 111.21 ("dhita) Miln 331.
;
Pannika
panriaka cp. Sk. parnika meaning uncertain, cp. Kern, Toev. p. 17 s. v.] greens, green leaves', vegetable Vin 11.267 ("^ haritaka "g pakinitabbîr), trsl. at Vin. Texts 111.343 by " carry on the business of florist and seedsman," thus taken as pannika, cp. also Vin. Texts iii.i 12) J 1.445 (paijmkaya sanflar) adasi is faulty reading should be sannikaya " with the goad." of sari(n)ika=Sk. srî elephant-driver's hook).
(f.)
[to
Panhi (m.
-irTipva.
&
f.)
[Ved. parsni,
fairzna,
A v.
;
Goth,
Ohg. fersana = Ger.
heel Vin 11.280 ("samphassa) See next. '47. 153-
pana, Lat. perna, Gr. ferse] the J 11.240; v.145; Sdhp
PaQhika
(f.) [fr.
panhi] the heel J 1.49

;
KhA
49 ("atthi)
Vism 253
(id.)
PvA
185.
wing see
Pa^hin (adj.) [fr. panhi] having heels D 11. 17 (ayata" having projecting heels, the 3"" of the 32 characteristics
of a Mahapurisa).
su.
-akara " state or condition of writing" (see akara 1), i. e. object of writing that which is connected or sent with a letter, a special message, donation, present, gift J 1.377 II.I66 111.10 iv.316, 368 vi. 68, 390 SnA 78 DhA .184326, 392,339 11.80 111.292 (dasavidhadibba, viz. ayu etc. see thana) iv. 1 1. -kuti a hut of leaves
;
;
111.94
1.226
J 11.44
Pv 111.2-"
DA 1.318.
-chatta
a fan of leaves J 11.2 77. -chattaka a leaf-awning S 1.90, -dhara a holder made of leaves J v.205. -pacchi 92. leaf-basket, a b. for greens J vi.369. -pufa a palm-leaf basket PvA 168. -sai^fia a mark of leaves (tied up to mark the boundary of a field) J 1.153. -santhara a spreading leaf, leaf cover, adj. spread with leaves A 1.136; J VI. 24. -sala a hut of leaves, a hermitage vi.30, 318 (nala-bhittikag r) J 1.6, 7, 138; 11.101 sq. katva) vi.24. -susa (& sosa) drying the leaves (said of the wind) KhA 15.
; ;
Patati [Ved. patati, Idg. 'pet " to fly " as weU as " to fall." Cp. Av. pataiti fly, hurry; Gr. irironai fly, latviren/t quick, irtTrno fall Lat. praepes quick, peto to go for, impetus, attack etc.] to fall, jump, fall down on (loc., ace. & instr.), to alight J 1.278 (dipake) Sn 248 (nirayag) Pv iv.io^ (ist pi. patamase) Milo 187 PvA 45, ppr. patanto J 1.263 (asaniya) 111.188 (navaya) fut.
;
patissati J 111.277; aor. pati Sn 1027 (sirast) J 111.55; Pv i.-f; ger. patitra J 1.291 111.26; 16; III. 196 (vv. 11. papata papata the latter aor. of papa; ;
PvA
;
DhA
&
tati,
q.
pp. patita
patiyati
v.); ger. patitva J 1.291; 111.26 PvA 16. Cans, pateti (q. v.). Pass. (Cans.) (q. v.).
is
is brought to fall also (=palayatiC.); Miln 187.
intrs.
rush away J iv.415
Patatthi at J vi.276
misprint for pathaddhi

patati]
falling,
;
(q. v.).
Pawaka
[panna-t-ka] i. green leaves (collectively), vegetable, greens J vi.24 (kara vegetable as homage or oblation) Pv 111.3^ (panko pannako ca, expl"* as " kaddamo va udakacchikkhalo va " PvA 189, but evidently misunderstood for " withered leaves ") PvA 256 (tina;
Patana
(nt.
adj.)
[fr.
falling out,
ruin,
destruction J 1.293 (akkhini) 11.154; 111188 (geha) VI. 85 (usu range of his arrow).
Patanaka
to
fall,
(adj.)
[fr.
patana] on the point of
falling,
going
kattha-pannaka-sala, is reading correct?). 2. N. of a water plant, most likely a kind of fern (see Kern, Toev. p. 16 s. v.). Often comb'' with sevala (Blyxa Octandra), e. g. at J 11.324 v. 3 7. The spelling is also panaka, even more frequent than pannaka and also comb"* with sevala. e. g. Vin 111.177 ('" comb" sankha -sevala", where Bdhgh explains " sankho ti dJghamulako pannasevalo vuccati, sevalo ti nilasevalo, avaseso udaka-pappataka-nila-bijak' ad' Abbo 'ti panako ti sankhar) gacchati ") S v. 122; A 111.187, 232, 235; J IV.71 (sevala"); Miln 35 (sankha-sevala-p. which the
;
falling J vi.358.
Patana
(adj.)
[pa-l-tanu]
very thin J vi.578

(id).
(kesa)
Dhs 362 (bhava)=DhsA 238; Kvu 299

Patara [Vedic pradara, Trenckner, Notes 62'* a slit J IV.32.
pa-(-df,
;
with t. for d. see Geiger, P.Gr. 39, 4] a split,

;
Manor-pur
expl"''
by udaka-pappataka, and
also as
Patarati [pa-l-tarati] i. to go through or forth, to run out, 2. to to cross over 1.248; J 111.91 (aor. patari). Caus. overflow, boil over (of water) Miln 260. patareti (q. v.).
" nilamandukapitthivannena udakapitthii) chadetva nibattapanakar) " see Trenckner, Miln 421 and cp. Miln. trsl' 1.302), 210 (suvanna"), 401 (cakkavako sevala panaka-bhakkho) KhA 61 (sevala"; cp. Schubring's kalpasutra p. 46 sq.). 3. (see pariiia 2) a written leaf, a ticket DhsA 1 10.
;
Pataka
(f) [cp. later Sk.

;
pataka] a
flag,
banner
(cp.
dhaja)
J 1.52
VvA
31, 173.
(
Patapa
[fr. pa -f tap] splendour, majesty Vv 40^ anubhavo VvA 180).
= tejas,
PanQatti see paAflatti.
Patapavant (adj.) [fr. patapa] splendid, majestic Sn 550 820. ( = jutimantataya p. SnA 453); Th 1,
Patapeti [pa-l-tapeti, Caus. of tap] scorch, burn fiercely
Paâttika (adj.) [fr. pani:iatti] having a manifestation or name, in a"-bhava state without designation, state of
Vv
79^
=ativiya dipeti
VvA
307).
Sdhp
573.
Patayati
Patayati
[in
28
diff.
Patta
Patitthaba hold on,
patitthahati] having one's footing in, tenacity Dhs 381 =Nd^ 27i"'-:DhsA 253. at Nd^ is patiggaha which is also read by Dhs.
[fr.
form
=pa + tayati,
in
meaning;
not
sufficiently expl'',
see Kern, Tocv. p. 29 s. v. It is probably a distorted *sphatayati see under pharati, phalaka and phateti] to be spread out, intrs. to spread IV. 97 (kodho p., as if fr. pat) (?) J in. 283 (C. nikkhamati, as if fr. tr, Kern, trsl" " to be for sale ").
:
The
V.
1.
Patitthita
settled,
Patareti [Caus. of patarati] to make go forth, to bring over or through A in. 432 (v. 1. M. pakarot:). 1.225 aor. patarayi in meaning "strive" at J in. 2 10 {=patarati vayamati C. but Rhys Davids, "to get away from ") as " assert " at J v. 1 1 7.
supported, founded in D iii.ioi (supatitthita-citta) 1.448 S 1.40, It 77; Sn 409. 453; J 1.51 (kuc45. 185 (dhammesu) chimhi), 262 (rajje); Pv 1.4*; 11.9^' (dussilesu) Miln 282 VvA 1 10 f gabbha), 259 ("saddha) PvA 34 (jata+ ). nt. g arrangement, setthng, in pafica the fivefold array, a form of respectful greeting, see under panca.
;
[pp. of patitthahati] established fixed, arrayed, stayed, standing,
in
(loc),
Pati'
[Ved. pati, Av. paitis lord, husband Gr. Triimc husband, Lat. potis, potens, possum, hos-pes Goth. bru)>-fa}'s bridegroom, hunda fa[is centurion, Lith. pats husband] lord, master, owner, leader. i. in general D in. 93 (khettanar) p. gloss adhipati). Mostly - see under gavam', gaha, dana, yutha", sena. 2. husband S 1.2 10 Sn 314 J 111.138 PvA 161. See also sapatika (with her husband), patibbata & patika. -kula her husband's clan ThA 283 VvA 206 -devata a devoted wife J 111.406 VvA 128.
;
;
Patitthiyati [only apparently (Pass.) to patitthahati, of stha, but in reality =Sk. prati-sthyayate, of sthya, see thina. Ought to be patitthiyati but was by popular
;
analogy with patitthaya changed to patitthiyati] to be obdurate, to olfer resistance A 1. 124 11.203 in. 181 sq.
;
J IV. 22 (aor. "tthiya)
Pug 36
KhA
;
226.
J 1.167
;
Patita [pp. of patati] fallen Dh 68, ^lu PvA 31 (read patita), 56.
Miln 187
Patitaka
(adj.)
[fr.
last]
thrown or
fallen
into
(loc),
Pati^ (indecl.) [Vedic prati etc.) a doublet of pati; both often found side by side pati alone always as prep, (with ace.) and as prefix with stha (patitthati, patitthita etc.). All cases are referred to the form with pati, except in the case of patitth". The more frequent cases are the foil. patikara, kutati, caya,
; :
dropped Vism
62.
Patititthati [pati-(- titthati] to stand
up again Th
i,
173.
"dissati, "nandati,
'manteti, manet'i, "ruddha, "riipa,

"sibbati,
"sevati,
Patittha [pa -t- tittha] a bank of a river or lake, su (adj.) with beautiful banks S 1.90; Pv 11. i'"' ( = sundaratittha PvA 77).
"sallana, "ssava.
Jina,
etc.
ssata,
ssaya,
Patibbata
J
11.
(f.)
;
[pati+ vata] a devoted wife

;
(cp.
patidevata)
12
VI. 533
VvA
56,
no.
Patika
(adj.)
[only
husband
in
f. patika and only as -"'] ha\ing' a mata" " with husband dead," a widow
Patissata see pati".

Patita [pp. of pacceti] pleased, delighted 679; Vv 84!" (=pahattha VvA 337).
Th
2, 221 (=vidhuva ThA 179); J v. 103 (ap without husband, v. 1. for appatita, C. expl"" by assamika). pavuttha" (a woman) whose husband lives abroad Vin n.268; 111.S3; Miln 205 (pavuttha). See also pancapatika & sapatika.
neg.
Dh
68
Sn 379, appatita
displeased
1.27
e.
J v.
103
(v.
1.
appatika, C. expl"- by
assamika,
i.
without husband).
Patiyati see patati.
Patika at
dish).
Vism 28
is
to be read
patika
(vessel,
bowl,
Patitthahati (& Patitthati) [pati + stha] to stand fast or firmly, to find a support in (loc), to be established (intrs.), to fix oneself, to be set up, to stay aor. patitthahi DhA ni.175 (sotapattiphale), PvA 42 (id.), (>6
;
Pateyya in phrase alam-pateyya at D in. 71 (kumarika alam-pateyya), 75 (id.) means " surely fit to have husbands, ripe for marriage " (?)
Patoda
69 (sakadagamiphale) and patitthasi Miln 16. fut. "tthahissati J v. 458 (hessati) DhA in. 171. ger. patitthaya Sn 506; J 11. 2 (rajje) v. 458 111.52 (rajje); Miln a; PvA 142. pp. patitthita (q. v.). Caus. patitthapeti (q. v.).
(id.)
VvA
cp. Ved. pratoda] a goad, driving spur 1.124; 111.97; S iv.176; A 11. 114; III. 28 IV.91 V.324 Th i, 210; J 1.57, 192; Dhs 16, Pug 25 SnA 147 ThA 174 Sdhp 367. 20, 292 -latthi a driver's stick, goad-stick [cp. BSk. pratodayasti Divy 7, 76, 463, 465] D 1. 105, 126; J vi.249 Miln 27; DhA 1.302; 11.38; iv.216; VvA 64. As
[fr.
pa + tud
;
stick, prick,
;
"yatthi at
Dpvs
xi.30.
[fr.
Patittha (f.) [fr, pati + stha. Cp. Ved. pratistha support, foundation] support, resting place, stay, ground, help,
also (spiritual) helper, support for salvation S i.i (ap) n.65 III. 53; Sn 173; 332; J 1.149; iv.20 Miln
; ;
Patodaka
Dh
302; DhsA 261; VvA 138; PvA 53, 60 (=dipa), 141 (su), 174 (su=drpa).
= dipa),
pa-l-tudj lit. pushing, spurring; only in phrase angnli^' nudging with one's fingers Vin in. 84 = IV. 1 10 (here to be taken as " tickling"); 1.91 (cp. Dial. 1. 1 1 3) A iv.343.
(adj. n.)
87
Patta' (nt.) [Ved. patra, to *pet as in patati (q. v. & see also panna) cp. Gr. Trrfpor wing, Trripvt id. Lat. penna feather = Ger. fittig. acci-piter Ohg. fedara = E. feather etc.] i. the wing of a bird, a feather Vin iv.259 kukkuta" a hen's quill (for sewing) Vin 11. 215. 1.71. 2. a leaf 1.429; Sn 44=64 (saiichinna, see Nd^ 625); 625 (pokkhara" lotus 1.); Dh 401 (id.); Nd' 135
; ; ; ;
Patitthana
(nt.) [fr. pati 4- stha cp. late Sk. pratisthana] lixing, setting up, support, help, ground (for salvation)
Sn
101
PvA
123.
Patitthapita [pp. of patitthapeti] established PvA 139.
put down, set down,
(paduma)
Pv
71
;
11.9'
(=panna PvA
15);
VvA
147
Patitthapitar [n. ag. of patitthapeti] one
who
establishes
v. 66.
283 (nigrodha). asi-patta-vana "sword-leaf-forest" (a forest in Niraya) Sn 673; Pv.\ 221. 3. a small thin strip of metal at the lute
(tala)
;
ThA
PvA
Patitthapeti
payati
of patifthahati, cp. BSk. pratistha224] to establish, set up, fix. put into,'instal D 1.206; S 1.90; J 1. 152; 168, 349 (sotapatti-phale) PvA 22 (id.), 38 (id.) 50 (saranesu ca silesu ca). 223 (id.), 76 (cetiyai)), 78 (upasakabhave), 131, 132 (hatthe). aor. patitthapesi J 1.138, pp. patitthapita (q. v.).
[Caus.
Jtm
53 VvA 281. -ajhalka a toy measure made of palm-leaves Vin 11. 10 in. 180; 1.6 (cp. 1.266; A v.203 Miln 1.86); 229. -gandha odour of leaves Dhs 625. -nali rib of a feather DhA 1.394. -phala leaf-fruit, a leaf and fruit, vegetables Sn 239 ( = yar) kinci harita-paqnag SnA
MUn
DA
Patta
-yana having wings as vehicle, " wing283) PvA 86. goer," i. e. a bird Sn 606 (=pattehi yanti ti pattayana SnA 465) J 11.443. -rasa teiste of leaves Dhs 629 juice of leaves Vin 1.246 ( + puppharasa & ucchurasa). -salaka leaf-ticket DhA iv.65.
; ;
;
29
Pattaka
(nt.) [fr. patta^]
Pattin
a
(little)
bowl Th
2, 28.
Pattatta (nt.) (-"j [abstr. fr. patta'] the fact of being furnished or possessed with Visra 524.
Patta^
(ra.
&
nt.)
[Ved. patra,
lum
beaker, Oir. 61. the alms-bowl of a bhikkhu Vin

(patte puresur))
IV.
;
Idg. *p6tlora =Lat. pocuSee pana & pibati] a bowl, esp.

fr.
Pattabba (adj.) [grd. of papunati] to be gained or attained nt. that which can be attained or won SnA 443. See
;
also pattiya^.
Pattali C^li) (f.) [according to Kern, Toeu. as either sattali or sattalaj plantain Th ThA 211).
s.
1.46, 50,
51, 61,
224
ii.iii,
;
126,
224,
269; S 1.112;
v.
55 (pattar) thavikaya pakkhipati), 69 111.535 (punna "i) deti to give a full bowl, i. e. plenty) v.389 (pi. pattani) Vism 108 (aijiDhA iv.220 (g pureti) gaijthik' ahato ayopatto) PvA 35, 61, 76, 88. 141. -Two kinds of bowls are mentioned at Vin 243, viz. ayo" of iron & mattika of clay, daru" a wooden bowl Vin 11. 112, 143. uda a bowl of water or a water-bowl i.ioo; S v. 121 A III. 230 pattassa mukhavatti sq. cp. odapattakini.
344
Sn
413. 443
; ;
J 1.52,
2,
260
to be read ( = kadali
Patti' [Ved. patti, *pad (of pada)-fti] on foot, one who is on foot, a foot-soldier Vin iv.105 (as one of the 4 constituents of a sena or army, viz. hatthi elephants, assa,
J v. 38.
horses, ratha chariots, patti infantry); J iv.494 (hatthi, assa, rathS, patti) 463 (hatthi assa ratha, patti sena
;
fut. pati (q. v.).
-adharaka bowl support, bowl-hold Vin n.113. -kandolika a wicker-work stand for a bowl Vin 11. 114 (cp. Vin. Texts 111.86). -gata gone into the bowl, alms given Th i, 155; Pv IV.7*. -gahapaka one who is going to take a bowl, a receiver of a b. Vin 11. 177 (-l-satiya etc.) A 111.275. -civara bowl and robe (see note in Dial 11. 162) Vin 1.46 11.78, 194 S 1.76 J 111.379 Pv II. 13'*; DA 1.45, 186; PvA 61. -tthavika a bag to carry a bowl in Vin 11. 114; J 111,364; VvA 40, 63; KhA 45. -dhovana " bowl- washing," (the water used for) washing the bowl Vin n.214. -panin hand on bowl, bowl in hand Sn 713; It 89=8 111.93?*; onita removing the hand from the bowl see onita. -pindika " eating from one vessel only " A 111.220. -mandala a circular artificial bottom of a bowl Vin 11. 1 12. -majaka a raised parapet (?) on which to put the bowl Vin ii.i 14 -miila the bottom of the bowl (cp. Vin. Texts 111.86). Vin 11.269. -'"atti the brim of a bowl S iv.168. -saiifiin pajdng attention to one's bowl Vin 11. 2 14.
; ; ;
;
padissate maha) Visra 19. Cp. pattika'. -kaya a body of foot soldiers, infantry S 1.72 (cp. BSk. same, at Jtm 215 with hasty-asva-ratha). -ka;
rika (for ^karika, of prec.) a foot soldier, lit. one of a body of infantry J iv.134; v. 100; vi.15 (hattharuha anikattha rathika pattikarika), 21, 463 (hatthi assa
rathika
Patti''
1.
p.).
[Classical Sk. prapti fr. pa -Hap, cp. patta'] obtaining, acquiring, getting, entering into, state of S i.i89=Th I, 1230 (nibbana") Sn 68 (paramattha"), 186 (nibbana") PvA 5 (vyasana), 112 (id.); Sdhp acquisition S 11.29 (aggassa) 2. attainment, 379.
(f.)
(-)
Sn 425 (yogakkheraassa) Nd- 390 = labha patilabha adhigamo phusanag sacchikiriya) esp. in phrase apat;
tassa
patti
;
"
1.2
att'
1
of
11.29
the
;
unattained "
11.148
;
D
;
111.255
A
3.
v. 332
iii.
179
Kvu
581.
gaining,
gain,
profit,
advantage S
" best vantage ground "). 4. merit, profit, in special sense of a gift given for the benefit of someone else (as a " dakkhina "), accrediting, advising, transference of merit, a gift of merit J 11.423, 425 ( = dakkhina) iv.21
;
I.i6g
(brahma"
Patta^ [pp. of papunati] obtained, attained, got, reached (pass. & med.) Sn 55, 138, 478, 517, 542, 992 Dh 134 (nibbanar)) 423 J 1.255 (vinasar)) iv. 139 (samuddag)
; ;
DhA
PvA 4 (anayavyasanag), 5 (sisacchedar)), 71 (manussabhavag). Very frequent as - and in meaning equal to finite verb or other phrase, when spelling "ppatta is restored (Sk, prapta), e. g. ummadappatta out of mind PvA 6 jara old J 111,394 dukkha afflicted with pain J VI. 336 domanassa" dejected J n.155 patti' attained bala (become) strong one's (possible) share It 32 D II. 157; vaya (become) old, come of age J 11. 421 PvA 68; somanassa pleased (-t- sojasa-vassa-kale) J 111.74; haritu" covered with green M 1.343; J 5'^'. Also as "-, but less frequent, meaning often equal 399. to prep. " with," " after," etc, as pattabhiseka after consecration DhA iv.84 SnA 484 pattunna with wool SnA 263; "dhamma mastering the Dh. Vin 1.16; the same at DhA iv.200 in meaning of patti, i. e. " merit attained " manasa (?) It 76 (v. 1. satta") "sambodhi It 97 (v. 1. satta"). Opp. appatta not obtained (see also patti 2), i. e. without Dh 272 (cp. DhA 111.58) Pug 51 ("panabhojana, so read for appanna"). Cp. sam.
: ; ; ;
& "dhamma. 5. that a rule), occasion, happening, state, place, as gram. t. t. loc. pattiyag or pattiya {-) in lieu of SnA 310. 317. See sam. -dana an assigned or accredited gift, giving of merit (as permanent acquisition), transference of merit VvA PvA 9 ("vasena danadharama-pariccago), 49 188, 190 88 (id.); Sdhp 229. -dhamma the prac( = dakkhina) tice of transferred merit, see Kvii trsl" 161'. 170, & cp. pattadhamma. -patta, one who has obtained what can be obtained, or the highest gain (i. e. Nibbana) Sn 536 (=pattabbag patto pattabbag arahattag patto ti vuttag hoti SnA 433). 537. 540.
which obtains
(as
1.270 (opp. to inula price) mula). See also cpds. dana
11.
iv.200 sq. (opp. to
Patti'
1.
(f.) [for patta' ?] leaf, leafy part of a plant Vin 201 (taka. taka-patti. taka-paijiji).
Pattika' [fr. patti' cp. pajja^] on foot, soldier on foot. 1.50, 89, 106, 108; (hatth'-aruha. assaruha, rathika, p.); 396 (manussa pattika gacchanti) Sn tharuha anikattha rathike pattikarika)
a pedestrian or
11.73;
J
11.117
vi.145;
Vism
418; 448 (hat;
DhA
1.385.
;
Patta* at Dpvs XI. 18 for pattin or pattika, infantry.
foot-man,
Pattilta'
[fr.
patti^]
having a share, gain or profit

1.270, 271.
partner, donor Pattika' (adj.-n.)

(cp.
DhA
[fr.
Patta-kkhandha [perhaps patta^

shouldered,"
i.
-f khandha. thus "leafwith shoulders drooping like leaves the Commentators explain patta as contracted form of patita fallen, thus " with shoulders falling." We may have to deal with an old misspelling for panna ( = pa-(nam bent down, put down), which expl" would suit the sense better than any other] downcast, dejected, disappointed Vin 11.77 = 111.162 (trsl'' " with fallen hearts," expl'' as patita, see Vin. Texts 111.13) S 1.124 M 1.132, 258 111.298 A 111.57 J V.17 Miln 5.
patta^] in daru
(collecting alms)
e.
with a wooden bowl,
man
with a wooden bowl
1.157
DA
1.319).
[fr.
Pattika (f)
patta' or patti'] a
leaf, in tala"
palm-leaf
11.217, 222.
Pattin (adj. n.) [fr. patta', Sk. *praptinl attaining, one who obtains or gains Sn 513 (kig = kig patta, adhigata
SnA
425).
Pattiya
Pattiya* (adj. n.) [for *pratyaya=paccaya, cp. Trenckner, Noles -f, 9] believing, trusting, relying J v. 414 (para") (m.) belief, trust J v. 231 (parapattiyena by relying on
others). 233 (id.),
30
115. 95,
Pada
grd.
patthetabba
PvA
96,
patthayitabba
;
PvA
414
(id.).
and patthiya which only occurs in neg. form apatthiya what ought not to be wished J iv.6i Pv 11. 6' (=apatthayitabbag PvA 95); DhA 1.29; also as napatthiya (med.) one who does not wish for himself Sn
914
(cp.
cp. pattabba] to be Pattiya' (adj.) [grd. of papunati attained, to be shared or profited Pv 11.9^' {para profitable to others, see expl" at PvA 125).
;
Nd2
337).
pp. patthita
(q. v.).
Patva see papunati.
Pattiyayati [denom. fr. pattiya'] to believe, J 1.426; V.403; DA 1.73.
trust, rely
on
Pattiyayana
(nt.) [fr.
fr.
pattiyayati] belief J v.402.
Pattlyati [denom.
patti^ to gain, to profit from (ace.) Miln 240 (attanag na p. does not profit from himself).
Patha [of path, Ved. pathi with the 3 bases pathi, path" and panth, of which only the last two have formed independent nouns, viz. patha and pantha (q. v.)] i. path, road, way D 1.63 Sn 176 (loc. pathe), 385, 540, 868 Nd' 485 B (-1- pantha, in expl" of magga) J 1.308
;
pathe) n.39 vi.525 (abl. patha) 22, 57; Mhvs 21, 24 (pathe); 36, 93
(loc.
; ;
Th
(loc.
i,
64
Pug
Pattha* [fr. pa+stha. Cp. Epic Sk. prastha plateau] a lonely place, in cpd. vana D 1.71 Pug 59 etc., a wilderness in the forest, expl'' by Bdhgh as " gamantai) atikkamitva manussanag anupacara-tthanai) yattha na 1.2 10; Ud 43 (patthan ca kasanti na vapanti " sayan' asanari. ed. but better with id. p. Dh 185 as pantaii, which is expl'' at DhA 111.238 by " vivittag,"
;
Geiger,
-,
Gr.
89);
where
it is
Sdhp 241. 2. Very frequent as sometimes pleonastic, and acts in the

:
pathi, see
DA
i,
e.
separately).
forest situated
Cp. with this Sk. vana-prastha a on elevated land.
Pattha' [cp. late Sk. prastha] a Prastha (certain measure of capacity) =-J of an Ajhaka a cooking utensil containing one Prastha DhA n.154; SnA 476 (cattaro
;
pattha alhakai)].
Patthata [pp. of pattheirati] stretched, spread out J 1.336 Vism 364 1.311.
;
DA
function of an abstract formation in ia or Uaij (cp. similar use of anta see anta' 5 and pada see pada 3), e. g. anila" (air) J iv.119; anupariyaya" A iv.107: adicca" (path of the sun, sky) DhA ni.177 ummagga S 1.193 kamma" DhA 1.36 ganana (range of) calculation MUn 20; cakkhu'^ J IV.403 (=cakkhunag etag namag C.) catummaha" A 111.28, 42, 394; dve Vv 53" nakkhatta" Dh 208 yanna (=yanfia) Nd' 524 raja S 11. 219; raga (sensuality) yogga A III. 122 vacana" (way of saying, speech) Vv 63" S IV. 70 etc. See also cakkhu'^, neyya", ( = vacana VvA 262), dvejha", manussa", yanna", vada, sagga", hattha der. patheyya. See also byappatha. apatha where there is no way or road, wrong way J 11.287 ThA 255
: ;
; ;
'
VvA
337.
:
PatthaQîla [pa-l-thandila] hermitage
11.155.
11.
Patthaddha [pa-l-thaddha] (quite)

1074.
stiff
Vin
192
Th
i.
Patthana (f.) [of ap-l- arth, cp. Sk. prarthayati & prarthana nt., prarthana f] aiming at, wish, desire, request, aspiration, prayer S n.99, 154 A 1.224 'ii-47 v.212 Nd' 316, 337 (p. vuccati taijha) Nd' 1 12 Nett 18, 27
.' ."
-addhan " the journey or stretch of the path " see under addhan. -addhi (?) so perhaps to be read for Unclear in patatthi. according to FausboU J vi.276. meaning, expl'' by nibbiddha vithi (frequented road ?) -gamana " going on their course," of the stars D i.io
(see Dial. 1.20
:
" their usual course ").

earth,
Pathabya
[fr.
pathavi= patha vi] belonging to the

(?)
ruler of the earth
iv.90 (reading uncertain).
1Q59 50 patthanag karoti to make a wish

;
Dhs
MUn
SnA
;
47,
DhA
11.36
;
PvA
r)
thapeti
id.
DhA
1.47
11.83
'
J 1.68 iv.200.
DhA
47. 1.48 ;
Pathavi see pathavi.
Pathavin
Patthara [cp. late Sk. prastara. The ord. meaning of Sk. pr. is " stramentum "] :. stone, rock S 1.32. 2. stone-
[fr.
patha] a traveller Vin iv.108
J vi.65
DA
1.298.
ware
MUn
2.
Pada
(nt.)
(nt.)
step.
Pattharati [pa-l-tharati] to spread, spread out, extend 1.26; 111.61 (so read at J 1.62; IV.212; VI. 279; J VI. 549 in cpd "pada with spreading feet, v. 1. patthata").
= Ohg
[Ved. pad, pad (m.) foot, and also pada pada Cp. Gr. ttwc,' (iropf) =Lat. pes, Goth, fotus fuoz=E. foot; further Arm. het track, Gr.
;
DhA
pp.
Caus. pattharati patthafa (q. v.). pattharita probably also to be read at Th

padharita.
with
i,
pp. 842 for
nita after, n'thov field, :reJ6e on foot, etc. Lith. peda track; Ags. fetvan=E. fetch.. The decl. in Pali is vocalic (a), viz. pada a trace of the consonant (root)
Pattharika
[fr.
patthara] a merchant Vin
11.
135 (kagsa").
pada (Th i, 457 Sn 768), of cons, (s) decl. instr. padasa with the foot, on foot (D 1.107; J DhA 1.391). Gender is nt., but nom. pi. is 111.371 frequently found as pada, e. g. at Dh 273 Nett 192
decl. is instr. sg.
;
Patthita [pp. of pattheti] wished for, desired, requested, sought after Sn 836; Miln 227, 361; DhA iv.201 PvA 47 (akara of the desired kind, as wished for)
Sdhp 79
{a}
:
Patthlna [pa+thina] stiflE D "-335 DhsA 307. Also as patthinna at Vin 1.286 (=atirajitatta thaddha Bdhgh, on p. 391); Vism 361 (=thina p. 262); VbhA 67
("sneha).
366 (? saccanag caturo like hatthipadag elephant's pada) DA 1.85 usuaUy and with numerals foot 1.176, 184 S 1.86 v. 43, 231 In attha also meandvi & di, catup", attha (q. v.). footstep, ing " square of a chessboard." 2. step, track Dh 179 (of a Buddha, cp. DhA 111.194 ^ '97) J 1. 1 70 (footmark) 11. 154; in redupl. -iterative formation padapadag step by step Sn 446 (v. 1. padanupa(mula)]
;
1.
foot
Dh 273=SnA
-,
; ;
Pattheti [pa-l- arth, cp. Sk. prarthayati] to wish for, desire, pray for, request, long for S iv.125; v.145; Sn 114, 899 Th 2, 341 Nd' 312, 316 PugA 208 (asai)sati+ ) PvA 148; Sdhp 66, 319; ppr. patthento PvA 107;
; ;
and pade padag Sn p. 107 (cp. SnA 451). 3. (Often synonymous with "patha i. e. way. kind, & sometimes untranslatable) (a) lit. way, path, position, place Vin it.217 (nakkhatta" consteUation) J 1.3 15 (assama" = assama); v. 75 (id.). 321 (id.); vi.76 (id.); vi.iSo
dag),
;
patthayanto J 1.66 (paramSbhisagbodhig) patthayag Sn 70 ( = iochanto patthayanto abhijappanto Nd^ 392) patthayamana 1.4; Sn 902; J 1.259; DhA 111.193; PvA 226 (=&sii)samana) & patthayano Sn 900 It 67,
;
mantapada manta (v. I. patha; C. raahamagga) See also janapada, saggapada. 1.104 (cp. 1.273). case, lot, principle, (b) in appl'' meaning (modal) part, constituent, characteristic, ingredient, item, thing, element i.r76 (cattari padani 4 characteristics);
;
DA
Padaka
S
(pade pade " now in this thing, now in that " arammarie arammane), 212 (amatai) p. =nibbana); 11.280 (id.); A H.51 (id.). It 39 (p. asankhatag =nibbana) Sn 88 (dhamraapade sudesite expH as nibbana1.7
; ;
31
PadSrana
an educated Brahmin) D :.88 = Sn p. 105 (where AvS II. 19 in id. p. has padaso = P. padaso word by word, but Divy 620 reads padako ajjheti vedeti ca ti padako) M 1.386 A 1. 163, 166 Sn 595 Miln lo, 236.
;
C.
dhamma SnA
dhammapada = Dhamma), ibid, (anavajja-padani sevamana = principles), 700 (moneyyar) uttamag padag. thing; but SnA 491 expl' as
164;
Padaka- (nt.)=pada3,
stanza, line J v. 116
(
viz. basis, principle
or pada
4, viz.
= karana-padani
C).
uttama-patipadar)), 765: Dh 21, 93, 114 (amatar)), (santag =nibbanass' etai) namar), santa254. 368 kotthasar) DhA IV.108) Pv iv.3" (amatai)) Nett 2 = 192 (nava padani kusalani) SnA 397 (namadi p.) Sdhp 47 (accutag santai) p.), 615 (paramar)). See further dhamma", nibbana", santi", sikkha". 4. a word, verse (or a quarter of a verse), stanza, line, sentence S 11.36 (ekena padena sabbo attho vutto) S IV.379=A V.320 (agga) A n.182 (+vyaiijana & desana) 189 (attha text, motto) in. 356 (id.) Sn 252
;
Padaka^
i.
(nt.) [fr. pada'] in cpd. attha an " eight-foot," a small inset square (cp, attha-pada chess-board), a patch (?) Vin 1.297. See also padika.
e.
Padakkhiâ
374; Dh 273; J 1.72 (atireka-pada-satena) Nett 4 (akkharag padag vyanjanag, cp. namadihi padehi at SnA 397, which is to be understood as nama, pada & vyafijana, i. e. word, sentence & letter, cp. Mvyutp. 104, 74-76); Miln 148 (ahacca) KhA 169; SnA 409 (ubhaya"), 444; VvA abl. padaso 13; PvA 10, 26. 117 (word, term), 3, (adv.) sentence by s"" or word by word Vin iv. 14 (dhammar) vaceti = anupadar) C. cp. KhA 190 p. dhamma). At MA 1.2 pada (sentence or division of a sentence) is contrasted with akkhara (word), when it is said that the Majjhima Nikaya consists of 80,523 padas and 740,053 akkharas. Neg. apada (i) without feet, footless A :v.434 (Mara v. 1. apara) It 87 (satta, +
(=dhamma-desana SnA
;
293),
(adj.) [pa-)-dakkhina] i. "to the right," in phrase padakkhinarg karoti (with ace. of object) to hold (a person, etc.) to one's right side, i. e. to go round so as to keep the right side turned to a person, a mode of reverential salutation Vin 1.17; S 1.138; A 1.294; n.2i, 182; III. 198; Sn loio J 1.50, 60; in. 392. 2. " (prominent) with the right," i. e. skilful, clever, quick in learning J iv.469 ( =susikkhita C). 3. lucky, auspicious, turning out well or favourable J v. 353 ( =sukha-nipphattin vuddhi-yutta C). -ggahin " right-handed," i. e. cleverly taking up (what is taught), good at grasping or understanding A in. 79, 180. v. 24 sq., 90, 338; DhA 11. 105. Opp. appadakkhinaggahin " left-handed," unskilled, untrained (cp. Ger. " linkisch ") S n.204 sq. J in. 483. -ggahita skilfulness, quick grasp, cleverness KhA 148.
;
Padatta (nt.) [abstr. fr. pada] being or constituting a part or element SnA 164.
lot,
dvipada etc.). (2) trackless, leaving no footprint, fig. having no desires (i. e. signs of worldliness) Dh 1 79 (raga, etc., as padani DhA in. 197, but cp. also p. 194.) -attha meaning of a word KhA 81, 84; SnA 91. -Anupadai] (adv.) on the track DhA 11.38. -inupadika
following one's footsteps J n.78 DhA 11.94 (theranai)) nt. adv. Tj close behind DhA 1.290. -anupubbata (or ta) succession of words Nd' 140 (in expl" of " iti " cp. SnA 28); Nd^ 137 (id.; reading "ka). -uddhara synopsis of a verse SnA 237 (atthuddhara-l- ). -kusala clever at following a trail J 111.501, 505. -carika a female (foot-) servant J iv.35. -cetiya " step-shrine," a holy footprint, a miraculous footprint left on the ground by a holy man DhA m. 194. -ccheda separation of words, parsing SnA 150. -jata (nt.) pedal character S 1.86. -^hana [cp. Sk. padasthana footprint] " proximate cause" (Cpd. 13, 23) Nett 1 sq., 27 sq., 40 sq., 104; Vism 84. -dvaya twofold part (of a phrase), i. e. ante; ;
Padara
1.
[pa-t-dara of dr, cp. dabba, darati, daru] crevice Sn 720 1.469 S 11.32 comb^ with kandara at Miln 36, 296, ( =dari SnA 500) 2. a board, plank J 11 10 91 ("sakata) 411 PvA 29. vi.432 ("cchanna) 112; in. 181; V.47 sq. SnA 330 DhA 11.55 in.296. (dabba" oar), 355 3. Wrong spelling for badara at J iv.363 (beluva pâni ca) &
(nt.)
cleft, split, fissure,
VI.529.
-saflcita filled
with
clefts (?)
(?)
Vin
iv.46.
-samacara
refractiousness, disobedience
1.469.
cedent and subsequent DhsA 164. -parama one whose highest attainment is the word (of the text, and not the sense of it) A n.135, J vi.131 Pug 41 (" vyaiijanapadam eva paramai) assa ti " PugA 223. -paripiiri (f.) expletive particle Nd^ 137 SnA 28. -purana filling out a verse as tt. g. expletive particle SnA 590 (a), 139 (kho), 137 (kho pana), 378 (tato), 536 (pi), 230 (su), 416 (ha), 377 (hi); KhA 219 (tam), 188 (su) VvA 10 (maya). -bhajana dividing of words, i. e. treating each word (of a phrase) separately DhsA 234. -bhajaniya division of a phrase DhsA 54 -bhana reciting or preaching (the words of the Scrpitures) DhA 11.95 in.345 IV. 1 8. -vannana expl" of a pada or single verse SnA 65, 237; KhA 125, 132, 228. -valafija a footprint, track J VI. 560 DhA 11.38; in. 194. -viggaha separation of words, resolution of a compound into its components VvA 326. -vibhaga separation of words, parsing SnA 269 PvA 34. -sagsagga contact of words Nd' 139 Nd' 137 SnA 28. -sadda sound of footsteps Sn p. 80 J IV.409. -sandhi euphonic combination of words Nd* 445 Nd' 137 KhA 155, 224 SnA 28, 40, -sila a stone for stepping on, flag 157 etc. PvA 52.
; ;
Padahati [pa-l-dha] i. to strive, exert D III. 22 1 (cittar) pagganhati p.) PvA 31 (yoniso p.). 2, to confront, take up, fight against, stand J vi.508 (usirag munjapubbajai) urasa padahessami " I shall stand against the C. expl'^ by dvedha katva grasses with my chest " purato gamissami, i. e. break and go forward). Note, padahasi at J iv.383 read pade hasi (see Windisch, B. p. 124 & Morris, J.P.T.S. 1893, 51. WinMara disch takes padahasi as pa-l-dah to burn, & translates " du willst das Feuer brennen," i. e. you attempt something impossible, because the fire will burn you). pp.
;
&
pahita
(q. v.).
Padahana
see padhana.
Padatar [n. ag. of padati] extravagant, a squanderer Pdgp. 65, 68.

Padati
(padadati,
1
padeti)
[pa-(-da]
i.
to
give,
bestow
padatva, perhaps better to read ca datva, v. 394 (id.). as V. 1. BB) J in.279-(fut. padassati) 2. to acquire, take, get J 1. 190 (inf. padatave, C. gahePass padiyati (q. v.). tug).
Pv
1.
1' (ger.
Pad&na (nt.) [fr. pa-t-dS] giving, bestowing; but appears to have also the meaning of " attainment, characteristic,
Vin
II.
121
= 154.
pada*] one who knows the padas (words versed in the padapatha of the Veda (Ep. of
[ir.
& paudita") J 1.97 (.sotapatti(anubala") ThA 35 (anupattiAt Th i, 47 Kern (Toev. 11.138) proposes to read tuyhag padane for T. tuyh' apadSne, and translates padana by " footstep, footprint." See also
attribute "
A
;
1.102 (bala
magg' adi) dhammata).
PvA
71
sapadana
& sampadana.
tearing
Padaka'
{'Â])
or lines),
Pad&rava
(nt.) [pa-t-dfl splitting,
Th
1,
752.
Padalana
Padalana
(nt.)
[fr.
32
bursting
open, 34 (moha-
Pad u set
breaking Nett 61, kkhandha").
padaleti] cleaving, 112 (mohajala")

;
ThA
Paduttha [pp. of padussati] made bad, wicked, bad (opp. pasanna, e. g. at A
spoilt, corrupt,
r.8
;
It 12,
111,32
;
("citta);
13)
111.49;
11. 311
Sn 662;
;
Dh
i;
Padalita [ppof padaleti] broken, pierced, destroyed S 1. 130; III. 83 A V.88 (appadalita-pubbai) lobhakkhanquoted at VvA 9) ThA 34 dhai)) Sn 546 (asava te p. (as A. v.88 with moha).
;
J 11.401 nasa).
III. 50
pasanna); PvA 34, 43 (maappaduttha good, not corrupt D 1.20 in. 32 S 1.13 Pv IV. 710.
1.23 (opp.
;
;
DhA
Padubbhati [pa+dubbhati]
Padalitatta (nt.) [abstr. fr. padalita] the fact of having (med.) or being (pass.) pierced or broken, abl. padalitatta on account of having broken Miln 287.
to do against J 1.262 (ger. "dubbhitva).
wrong, offend, plot
Padnma (nt.) [cp. Epic Sk. padma, not in RV.] the lotus Nelumbium speciosum. It is usually mentioned in two
and seta", i. e. red and white lotus, 125 as ratta at VvA 191 PvA 157. The latter seems to be the more prominent variety but paduma also includes the 3 other colours (blue, yellow, pink .'), since it frequently has the designation of paiicavanna-paduma (the 5 colours however are nowhere specified), e. g. at J 1.222 v.337; vi.341 VvA 41. It is further classified as satapatta and sahassapatta-p., viz. lotus with loo & with 1,000 leaves: VvA 191. Compared with other species at J v.37, where 7 kinds are enum'' as uppala (blue, red & white), paduma (red & white), kumuda (white) and kallahara. See further kamala and kuvalaya. (i) the lotus or lotus flower
varieties, viz. ratta"
Padaletar [n. ag. to padaleti] one who pierces or destroys, a destroyer, breaker, in phrase mahato kayassa padaleta the destroyer of a great body (or bulk) A 1.284 ^Q- ('" sequence dure-patin, akkhanavedhin, m. k. p.); 11.170 sq., 202 cp. padaleti'.
;
so at J v.37
SnA
' to cleave, break, pierce, Padaleti [Caus. of pa+dal] destroy, in comb" "khandhai) padaleti to destroy the Th 2, ., e. g. tamo It 8 (padalayurj) great mass of 28 (ger. padaliya = moha padalitva ThA 34); lobha" 2. to break, break down, S v.88; avijja A 1.285. tear down, burst open J 1.73 (pabbata-kutani) iv. 173 v. 68 (silaya mat(matthakar) petva utthita-singa)
. .
Miln 332 (ditthi-jalar)) DA 1.37 thakari) See also sam pp. padalita (q. v.).
; ;
(Sinerui)).
Padika
(adj.)
[fr.
pada
or parts, -fold; akara).
cp. padaka^] consisting of feet i dvadasa" twelve fold J 1.75 (paccay;
Paditta [pp. of pa + dip, cp. Sk. pradlpta] kindled, set on fire, blazing S iii.93S (chav* alatar) ubhato padittar)) J VI. 108; Sdhp 208 ("angarakasur)).
;
Padippati [pa+dippati] to flame forth, to blaze Cp ni 9' Caus. padipeti (davadaho p.), pp. paditta (q. v.).
204 A 1. 145 11.86 sq. 111.26, 239 Sn 71, 213 (danda N. of a plant, cp. Sk. dandotphala), 76 (khandha", lata", dandaka", olambaka") IV.3 VI. 564 Dh 458; Nd' 135; Vv 35* (=pundarika VvA 161); 44*2 (nana-paduma-saiichanna) Pv 11. i (id.) II. 12^ (id.) Pug 63 Vism 256 (ratta) DA 1.2 19 KhA 53 SnA 97 Sdhp 359. (2) N. of a purgatory (niraya) S 1.151-152 Sn 677 p. 126 SnA 475 sq. -acchara (heavenly) lotus-maiden SnA 469. -uttara N. of Buddha SnA 341, 455 etc. -kannika a peak in the shape of a lotus VvA 181. -kalapa a bunch of lotuses VvA 191. -gabbha the calyx of a 1. ThA 68
111.93
:
S
;
138, J 1. 51
1.
(vanna).
IV.
1
-patta a
1.
leaf
Nd' 135 (=pokkhara)

;
DhA
(q. v.).
Padissa (adj.) [grd. of padissati] being seen, to be seen, appearing D 11.205 (upasantappa").
Padissati [pa+dissati.
Pass, of drs] to be seen Sn 108 (doubtful; V. 1. padussati expH at SnA 172 by patidissati, v. 1. padussati, cp. p. 192); Cp i.io^; J vi.89 Sdhp 427.
;
(=pokkhara-patta). -puiija a 1. cluster J 111.55. -puppha a lotus flower Nd^ 393 SnA 78. -raga "lotus hued," a ruby VvA 276. -vyuha one of the 3 kinds of fighting, viz. p., cakka, sakata" J 11.406 = '^343 ("^P- Sk. p.-vyuha-samadhi a kind of concentra
66
tion,
&
:
v.337
SnA
see J trsl" 11.275). 141.

[fr.
-sara a lotus
pond
J 1.22
Padamaka
Padipa
Sk. pradipa] i. a light Dh 146; Vv 462 (jalati blazes) Tikp 14 Miln 40 VvA 51 (padipai) ujjaletva lighting a lamp, making a light) PvA 38 2. a lamp Sn 235 (nibbanti dhira yath' Sdhp 250. DhA 11.163 (anupadano viya p.). g karoti ayai) p.) to make a light, to light up Vin i.i 18 i) ujjaleti see under i. Usually as tela-padipa an oil lamp Vin 1.15 S 11.86 (telan ca vattiii ca telapadlpo jhayati) =iv.2i3 appadipa where there is V.319; A 1.137; VvA 198. no light, obscure Vin iv.268. -kala lighting time Vv 9'.
[cp.
Epic
paduma]
i.
the
Paduma purgatory S
1.
152.
2.
a lotus J 11.325.
(adj.-n.)
Padamin
[cp. Sk. padmin, spotted elephant] belonging to a lotus, lotus-like N. of (the spotted) elephant Sn 53 (expl'' at SnA 103 as " padumasadisa-gattataya va Padumakule uppannataya va f. padumini [cp. Sk. padumi," cp. Nd^ p. 164). padmini lotus plant] i. a lotus pond or pool of lotuses D 1.75 11.38 111.93 S 1.138 A 111.26. ^- 2. the lotus iv.419 plant Nelumbium speciosum J 1.128 (panna) (patta) SnA 369 KhA 67 ("patta) PvA 189.
having a
lotus,
PaduUa
Padlpita [ppof padipeti]
lit,
burning, shining Miln 40.
Padlpiya & Padlpeyya (nt.) [padipa +(i) ya] that which is connected with lighting, material for lighting a lamp, lamps & accessories one of the gifts forming the stock of requisites of a Buddhist mendicant (see Nd^ 523: The form in eyya is the yaiiiia as deyyadhamma). older and more usual one, thus at A 11.85, 203 iv.239 The form in iya at Vv 22*, VvA 51. It 65 Pug 51
; ;
[?] in cpd. padulla-gahin is perhaps misreading " clutching at blown straws (of vain opinion)," expl'' by C. as dutthuUagahin at id. p. S 1.187 we find dufthullabhanin " whose speech is never lewd " (see
trsl.
Psalms 0/ Brethren 399,
n. 3).
26, 37
J VI.315
VvA
Padussati [pa-ndussati] to do wrong, offend against (with loc), make bad, corrupt DA 1.2 11 (see padosa) Sn 108 (v. 1. for padissati); aor. padussi J 11.125, 401. pp. paduttha Caus. paduseti (q. v.).
;
295.
Padiisita [pp. of paduseti] It 13 (v. I. padussita).
Padiiseti
made
bad, corrupted, spoilt
Padipeti [Caus. of padippati] to light a light or a lamp Vin I.I 18 (padlpeyya, padipetabba) Miln 40 ThA 72 pp. padipiU (q. v.). (Ap. V. 46) Sdhp 63, 332, 428.
;
Padlyati [Pass, of padati] to be given out or presented
Pv
11.9'*
Sdhp
502. 523.
& Padoseti [Caus. of padussati, but the latter probably Denom. fr. padosa^] to defile, pollute, spoil, make bad or corrupt [cp. BSk. pradusyati cittarj Divy 197, 286] D 1.20 M 1. 129 It 86 DA 1.2 11 (see padosa')
;
Padesa
33
Padharita
tuyhar) for T. baddha carami t., as pointed out by Kern, Toev. s. V. baddha. The Cy. misunderstood the wrong text reading and e.xpl'' as " tuyhag baddha carami," but adds " veyyavaccakarika padacarika ") v. 327 (as
;
ThA
72 (Ap. V. 40 to be read for paduse, Pot. =padoseyya) J v,273 (manarj p., for upahacca). padusseti read also at A iv.97 for padasseti (dummanku 'yam padusseti dhum' aggimhi va pavako). As padoseti at PvA 212 (cittani padosetva) and in stock phrase maiiag padosaye (Pot.) in sense of " to set upon anger " (cp. padosa^) S 1.149 (" sets his heart at enmity ") = A 11.3 V.171, i74=Sn 659 ( = manar) padoseyya SnA 477) = Nett 132; S IV.70 SnA 11 (mano padoseyya). pp. padusita (q. v.).
: ;
baddhancara
servant
C. veyyavacca-kara)
;
vi.268 (a female
SnA
Padma
= C. pada-paricarika) Nd' 464 (-(-paricarika); 597 (-f-paricaraka, for paddhagu).

see
paduma.
Padmaka
Padesa
V.201
[fr.
pa+dis,
cp. late Sk. pradesa] indication, loca-
tion, range, district; region, spot, place

;
;
11.227,
A 11.167 (cattaro maha") Dh 127 (jagati"), in. 25 (id.), 191 (jati-gottaJ II. 3, 158 (Hiraavanta") kula) SnA 355 PvA 29, 33 (hadaya"), 36 (so read for padase), 43, 47 Sdhp 252. -fiana -karin effecting a limited extent S v.201. knowledge within a certain range, limited knowledge S V.457. -bodhisatta a limited Bodhisatta Kvu 283 -rajja principaUty over a (cp. Kvtt Irsl' 139', 166^). ThA 26 (Ap. v. 10). district, local government It 15 -lak-raja a local or sub-king Vism 301 (cakkavatti-l- ). khana regional or limited characteristics Kvu 283. -vassin raining or shedding rain only locally or over a (limited) district It 64-6O.
; ; ;
; ; ;
254; 303
(m. & nt.) [Sk. padmaka] N. of a tree, Costus vi.497 (reading speciosus or arabicus J v. 405, 420 uncertain), 537.
;
Padvara
J
(nt.)
[pa-l-dvara] a place before a door or gate

v. 3.
V.433;
VI. 327.
-gama suburb Davs
Padhai|sa see appadhaijsa.
Padhagsati [pa-l-dharjsati] to fall from (abl.), to be deso read for prived of Vin 11.205 (yogakkhema p. Caus. padhagseti to destroy, assault, violate, paddh").
PvA 117. IV. 494. ( = jivitakkhayarj papeti) grd. padhagsiya in cpds. su & dup" easily (or with overwhelmed or assaulted Vin 11.256 difficulty)
offend J
;
11.264.
-Îso
neg. appadhagsiya
(& "ka)
(q.
v.).
Fadesika
(-) [fr. padesa] belonging to a place of indication, indicating, regional, reaching the index of, only with numerals in reference to age (usually sojasavassa at the time of 16 years) J 1.259 (id.) 262 (id.) See also uddesika in same application. 11.277 (id.).
(adj.)
pp. padhagsita
(q. v.).
Padbansita
11.422.
[pp. of padhagseti] See also app.
offended,
assaulted
Padhana
77,
(nt.) [fr.
pa-hdha, cp. padahati] exertion, ener1
Padosa' [pa-t-dosa^, Sk. pradosa] defect, fault, blemish, badness, corruption, sin D 1.71 ( = padussati parar) va S iv.322 111.3 padiiseti vinaseti ti padoso DA 1.211) (vyapada) A 1.8 (ceto) in. 92 (vyapada) It 12; Nole. At ThA 72 we J V.99 Pug 59, 68 Dhs 1060. find reading " apace paduse (padose ?) pi ca " as uncertain conjecture for v. 1. BB " amacce manase pi
;
ca."
Padosa' [pa-l-dosa^, Sk. pradvesa, see remarks to dosa'] always as mano" " anger in anger, hatred, ill-will mind" 1377; Sn 328 ( = khanu-kantak' adimhi p. Sn.\ 334), 702 J IV. 29 Miln 130 Vism 304 SnA 477.
;
concentration of mind D in. 30, 238; M II. 74, 218; S 1.47; 11.268; IV.360 V.244 sq. A III. 65-67 (5 samaya and 5 asama3'a Sn 424, 428; v.17 sq. for padhana), 249; iv.355 Vbh 218 It 30; Dh 141 J 1.90; Nd* 394 (=viriya); (citta-samadhi p etc.) Nett 16 DA 1.104 DhA 1.85 ThA 174; PvA 134. (maha-padhanai) padahitva) Padhana is fourfold, viz. sar)vara, pahana, bhavana", anurakkhana" or exertion consisting in the restraint of one's senses, the abandonment of sinful thoughts, pracThese tice of meditation & guarding one's character. 4 are mentioned at D in. 225 A 11. 16 Ps 1.84 n.14 sq., 56, 86. 166, 174; Ud 34; Nd' 45, 340; Sdhp 594
getic, effort, striving,
104,
;
108, 214,
;
Padosika
(adj.) [fr. padosa^] sinful, spoiling or spoilt, full of fault or corruption, only in 2 phrases, viz. khidda'" "debauched by pleasure" 1.19; and mano^ "de1.20, 21. bauched in mind "
Very frequently termed sammappadhana [cp. BSk. samyak-pradhana JIVastu ni.121); but also samyakprahana, e. g. Divy 208] or " right exertion," thus at
S 1.105 ni.96 (the four) A n.15 (id.) in. 12 1.22 125; Nd' 14; Ps 1.2 1, 85, 90, 161; SnA 124; PvA As padahana at Ps 1.17, 21, 181. 98.
Vin
IV.
Padosin
padosa'] abusing, damaging, spoiling, injuring S 1.13 (appaduttha) Pv IV.7"'.

(adj.)
[fr.
;
Padhanavant
5
1. 1
(adj.) [fr. padhana] gifted \vith energy, full of strength (of meditation etc.), rightly concentrated
Padoseti see padiiseti.
88.
97
Sn 70
[fr.
(cp.
Nd^
394). 53
Paddha' (adj.) [cp. Sk. pradhva (?) in diff. meaning on a journey," but rather prahva] i. expert in (loc.) patha = pattha C. cheko patibalo). J VI. 476 (v. 1. 2. subject to, serving, attending J iv.35 (p. carami, so read for baddha, see Kern, Toev. s. v. C. padacarika).
;
;
" being
Padhanika
(adj.)
padhana] making
efforts,
exerting
oneself in meditation, practising "
padhana "
DA
1.
251.
Padhaniya
Faddha- (adj.) [cp. Sk. prardha] half (?) J 111.95 (probably = paddha', but C. expl"* as addha upaddha).
(adj.) [fr. padhana] belonging to or connected with exertion, worthy of being pursued in cpd. anga (nt.) a quality to be striven after, of which there are 5, expressed in the attributes of one who attains them as saddho, appabadho, asafho, araddha-viriyo, paniiava
PaddhagU
(adj. n.) [cp. Sk. pradhvaga] i. going, walking 95 (T. na p' addhagui), but C. reads paddhagur)). 2. humble, ready to serve, servant, attendant, slave S 1. 104 (so read for paccagu) Sn 1095 (T. for patthagu. Nd^ reads pafthagu but SnA 597 paddhagu and q. v. expl"' by paddhacara paricarika) J vi.380 (hadayassa)
D ui.237=M
trsl'
1. 1
n.95,
128= A
in.65
referred to at
Miln
III.
Th
I,
632.
Besides these there is the set called parisuddhi-padhaniy' angani and consisting either of 4 qualities (sila, citta", ditthi", vimutti") A II. 194. or of maggamagga-nana. 9 (the four-l-kankha-vitarana, paniia) D flaoa-dassana", patipadaflaîa-dassana", 111.288; Psi.28.
88.
Paddhacara (adj.-n.) [paddha'-l-cara, cp. Sk. pradhva and prahva humble] ready to serve, subject to, ministering; a servant S 1.144 (T. baddhacara, v. 1. pattha" trsl. " pupil ") J iv.35 (read paddhacara 'smi
; ;
Padharita (" born in mind ") read pattharita at Th i, 842 padharehi (v. 1. F. ) at Sn 1 1 49 read (see pattharati). padharita in meaning of " considered, underdharehi. stood " in cpd. su at S 111.6 v. 2 78.
Padhavati
Padhavati [pa+dhavati] to run out or forth
(ger. itva
34
Panna
Panunna (Pa9unna & Pannwa)
[PP;
Pv m.i'
<^{
panudati] (med.
= upadhavitva PvA
[fr.
73).
&
Padhavin
forth
(adj.)
padhavati] rushing or running out or
98. 11.
put away, rejected or rejecting, dispelled, driven away, sent A 11.29; v.31 Sn 469 (kodha) " ending here "). J VI. 247. 285 Kvu 597 (ito p., trsl*" -paccekasacca one who has rejected each of the
pass.)
;
Padhiipati ( = padhupayati) [pa + dhupayati] to forth smolce or flames Vin 1.25 (aor. padhupasi)
;
blow
iv.
109
(id.)
Vism 400
(id.),
SS padhupayi &
read for padhumasi T., v. 1. padhumayi). pp. padhupita (q. v.).

(so
four false truths (the 5"' of ariyavasa see Vin. Tejris 1.141) V.29 sq.
:
the 10 noble states, 111.269,270; A 11. 41

;
Paniidana
(nt.) [fr.
panudati] removal, dispelling, rejection
Padhupita [pa + dhupita,
only in meaning "incensed," cp. dhupa etc.] fumigated, reeking, smoked out S 1.133 (trsl"" " racked [wrapt] in flames " C. santapita) VvA 237 (so read with v. I. SS. forX. pavusita meaning scented, filled with scent).
latter
;
Sn 252 (sabba-dukkhapanudana SnA 293 should be read as sabba-dukkha-apanudana, as at Vin 11.148 = } 1.94), 1 106 (=pahanar| etc. Nd- 396).
Panta
(adj.) [cp. Epic Sk. pranta edge, margin, border, pra-l-anta; also BSk. pranta in meaning of Pali, e. g. MVastu 111.200 Divy 312 (pranta-sayan-asana-sevin)] only in phrase distant, remote, solitary, secluded pantai) senasanar) (sayanasanar)) or pantani senasanani "solitary bed & chair" 1.17, 30; A 1.60; 11.137; III. 103 V. 10, 202 Sn 72 (cp. Nd- 93), 338, 960 (amhi sayanasane), 969 (sayanamhi pante) Dh 185 ( = vivitta DhA III. 238) Ud 43 (so read for patthaii) J 111.524
;
;
Padhota
(adj.)
[pa+dhota] cleansed,
in
cpd. sup" well
cleansed
11.324.
Pana
(indecl.) [doublet of Sk.
puna(h) with
diff.
meaning
(see puna), cp. Geiger, P.Gr. 34] adversative cS: interrogative particle, sometimes (originally, cp. puna
"again, further") merely connecting & continuing the story. (i) (adversative) but. on the contrary ca pana 11.159; VvA 79 (correl. with tava). J 1.222 "but" J 1.152; atha ca pana " and yet" D 1.139; " certainly not " va pana J 1.279 na kho pana J 1.151 "or else" Vin 1.83; Dh 42; Sn 376, 829. (2) (in questions) then, now J 11. 4 (kir| p.), 159 (kahag p.); VvA 21 (kena p.); PvA 27 (katamar) p.). (3) (conclusive or copulative) and, and now, further, moreover D 1. 139 (siya kho p. be it now that Sn 23, 393, .) 396, 670 J 1.278 PvA 3.
(amhi sayanasane) Vism 73 (panta-senasane rata) SnA 263 (v. 1. pattha). -sena (adj.) one who has his resting place far away from men, JJp. of the Buddha M 1.386.
;
;
Panti (f.) [Ved. pankti set or row of five, group in general] a row, range, line Vism 392 (tisso sopana-pantiyo) DhA III. 2 19 (uddhana") ThA 72 (satta pantiyo) VvA igS (amba).
;
Panaccati [pa-l- naccati] to dance (forth), to dance 257 (ppr. panaccanto). pp. panaccita (q. v.).
ThA
Th
Pantha [base panthan, Ved. panthah, with bases path" panth and pathi. Same as patha (q. v.). For etym. cp. Gr. TToiTof sea(-path). ttutoi; path, Av. panta", also
Goth, finfian =E. find, of Idg *pent to come or go (by)] a road, roadway, path J !.i8 (gen. pi. panthanai) =
Panaccita [pp. of panaccati] dancing,

2,
made
to dance
390.
[cp. late Sk.
Panasa
panasa, Lat. penus stores, Lith. penas fodder, perhaps Goth, fenea] the Jack or bread-fruit tree (Artocarpus integrifolia) and its fruit J 1.450; 11. 160; V.205, 465; Vv 44"; KhA 49, 50, 58 Cphala, where Vism 258 reads panasa-taca) SnA 475 ^'vA 147.
;
;
kantaramagga C; "jungle road" panthasmig) Nd^ 485 B (-(-patha Miln 157 (see panthar)).
; ;
trsl.)
Sn
121 (loc.
in expl" of
magga),
Panassati [pa-l-nassati, cp. also BSk pranasa Divy 626] to be lost, to disappear, to go to ruin, to cease to be S 11.272 (read panassissati with BB) J v.401 1.177 VI.239 Th I, 143.
-gii a traveller (lit. going by road) S 1.2 12 (v. 1. addhagu, as at id. p. Th 2, 55) J in. 95 (v. I.), -ghata highway robbery J 1.253; iv. 184. -duhana waylaying, robbery; m. a robber D 1.135 (see DA 1.296) J 11.281, 388 D III. 68, and Tikp 280 (^duhana). -diibhin a highwayman J 11.327. -diisaka a robber Miln 20. -devata a way spirit, a spirit presiding over a road, road-goddess
;
Panada
[pa-(-nada] shouting out, shrieks of joy J vi.282.
Panadeti [Cans, of pa4- nad] to shout out, to utter a sound
Th
I,
310.
(f.)
364, 407. a bird offered (as a sacrifice) to the goddess presiding over the roads, propitiation it is here to be understood as a human sacrifice bandha"). J vi.527 (vv. 11. pattha" &
7.
J VI. 52
-makkataka a (road) spider Miln

i.
-sakuna a " road-bird,"

;
e.
Pana]ika course
[fr.
panaji]
a pipe, tube, channel, water
DA
1.244.
Panthika [fr. pantha, formation panthika addhika addhan] a traveller Miln 20.
:
panthan
Panali (f) [pa-l-nali] a tube, pipe
A
;
iv.171 (udapana").
Panna
Panigghosa in cpd. appanigghosa is wrongly registered as such in A Index (for A iv.88) it is to be separated appa -I- nigghosa (see nigghosa).
Panudati [pa-t- nudati] to dispel, repel, remove, push away S 1,167 sq., 173 Dh 383 Sn 8i. 928 (pot. panudeyya or metri causa panudeyya = pajaheyya etc. Nd' 385); ger. panuditva SnA J VI. 491 (r. pi. panudamase). 591. & panujja Sn 359, 535, 1055 (expl'' at Nd^ 395 as imper. pres. =pajaha, cp. SnA 591 =panudehi) J V.198 (=patetva C). 111.14; Put. panudahissati
; ;
[pp. of pajjati but not satisfactorily expl^ as such, for pajjati & panna never occur by themselves, but only in cpds. like apajjati, apanna, upp, upa, sam, Besides, the word is only given in lexic. literaetc.
Th
I,
27, 233.
Pass,
panujjati. ppr.
panujjamana
in
phrase " api panujjamanena pi " even if repulsed 1. 108, cp. A IV. 32 & Nett 164 (v. 1. to be substituted for T. pamajjamanena). pp. panunna & panudita (q. v.).
Panudita [pp. of panudati] dispelled, driven out Sn 483 (panudita metri causa, v. 1. panudita). See also panunna.
ture as pp. of pajjati, although a tendency prevails to regard it as pp. of patati. The meaning points more A to the latter, but in form it cannot belong to pat. more satisfactory expl (in meaning and form) is to regard panna as pp. of pa -I- nam, with der. fr. short base. Thus panna would stand for panata (panata), as unna for unnata. ninna for ninnata, the double The meaning nn to be accounted for on analogy. would thus be " bent down, laid down," as panna-ga = going bent, panna-dhaja = fiag bent or laid down, etc. Perhaps patta of patta-kkhandha should belong here as panna"] fallen, gone, gone down also creeping, only in foil. cpds. -ga a snake Th i, 429 (inda chief of snake-demons)
; :
V166; Miln
23.
-gandha with gone down
(i.
e.
Pannaka
deteriorated) smell, ill-smelling, or having lost its smell J V.198 (=thokar) duggandha C). -dhaja one whose flag gone or is lost. i. e. whose fight is over (Ep. of the Buddha), cp. BSk. prapatito mana-dhvajah Lai. V. 448 (with derivation from pat instead of pad, cp. papatana) 1.137 sq., 386: A 111.S4 sq. in eulogy on the Buddha (see exegesis to mahesi Nd' 343 Nd^ 503) reference is made to manadhaja ("papatanar)) which is opposed to dhamma-dhaja (-ussapana) thus we should explain as " one who has put down the -bhara one who has put down his flag of pride." burden, one whose load has gone, who is delivered or saved S 1.233; Dh 402 (=ohita1.139: A iir.84 khandha-bhara Dh.A iv.168) Sn 626, 914 (cp. Nd^ 334) Th I, 1021. -bhiimi state of one who has fallen 1. 163 (opp. to jina-bhumi, one of the 8 purisa-bhumiyo. -loma one whose hairs cp. 1.54 & Dial. 1.722). have fallen or are put down (flat, i. e. do not stand erect in con.sequence of excitement), subdued, pacified (opp. hattha loma) Vin 11. 184 (cp. Vin 11. 5 & Bdhgh on also Vin. Tcrts p. 309 lomar) pateti, Bdhgh padeti
35
Papupphaka
Papancita [pp. of papaiiceti] obsessed, illusioned Sn.A 495 (a" gihipapaii-cena). nt. obsession, vain imagination, illusion S iv.203 Vbh 390.
Papanceti [Denom. fr. papafica] i. to have illusions, to imagine, to be obsessed M 1.112; Dh.\ 1.198 (tesar) 2. to be profuse, to suvanna-lobhena papaiiccntanar)). talk much, to delay on Sn.\ 130. pp. papaficita.
Papata
(papata) (f.) [fr. papata Cp. papatika] a broken-otf piece, splinter, fragment also proclivity, precipice, pit (?) S 11.227 (papata ti kho labha-sakkara-silokass' etag adhivacanai) cp. S iii. log: sobbho papato kodh' upayasass' etag adhivacanag) So 665
.'
DA
= sobbha SnA
4 79
gloss papada).
See also pappataka.
11.339);
111.2O6;
i.45'i;
I-377-
Another form
is
palloma (q. v. & cp. J.P.T.S. 1889, 206). remarks on parada-vutta.
See also
Papatika (f) [cp. Sk. prapatika (lexic. & gram.) young shoot, sprout; and parpharika (RV.) one who tears to pieces; also Sk. parpata N. of a plant] i. a splinter, piece, fragment, chip Vin 11. 193 (read tato pap.) A IV. 70 sq. (of ayophala) J v. 333 (same as Vin pas2. the outer dry bark or crust of a sage) Miln 179. also shoots, sprouts tree, falling off in shreads 1.78, IV.99, III. 19 sq., 44, 200, 3O0 192 sq.. 488; A 1. 152 336 V.4 sq., 314 sq. J 111.491. Cp. pheggu.
;
Pannaka
(adj.)
^fr.
panna] silent
(?)
DA
1.163.
Panuarasa
(adj. num.) [see paticadasa & pannarasa under panca^ fifteen (and fifteenth), usually referring to the 15th day of the lunar month, i. e. the full-moon day Sn 153 (pannaraso uposatho) pannarase on the 15"' day S 1.191 =Th i, 1234; M 111.20 Sn 502, toi6; See also pannarasa. f. loc. pannarasaya id. S 1.233.
;
;
Papatati fpa -t- patati] to fall forward, to fall or from, to fall into (ace.) Vin 11.284; Î
down,
'-79.
off
8";
1.48 KM), II.
(visame magge). 1S7 14; V.47 Dh i^b; J

;
= Th
;
i,
v. 31
Pv
1220 patanti) i.lo'- (nirayag
papatiss' aharj. cp.

ahar)).
aor.
(nt.)
PvA
52
v.
1.
SS
cp.
papata
\'in
111.17,
11.12O; J
niray' iipapatiss' vi.566.
See also patati.
Pannarasama (num.
3O6 (gatha).
ord.)
[fr.
pannarasa] the
15"'
Sn.\
Papatana
IV.
1
[fr.
pa+pat]
falling
down Sn 576 = J
;
27 (abl. papatana papatanato C).

(or
Pannarasika
(adj.)
[fr.
pannarasa] belonging to the
15"'
Papada
day
(of
(nt.)
the lunar month) \'in iv.315.
Papa
[see pibati. paniya etc. of pa] water J 1.109 papag mahodakan ti attho). The word is See also papa. evidently an etym. construction.
Papada ?) [pa -f pada] tip of the foot, toes but meaning (for papata or papata to pat) " falling down, abyss, pit" at Sn 665 (gloss for papata; expl'' at SnA 479 by " mahaniraya ").
in diff.
(f.)
(apar)
Papa
a shed
[Ved. prapa. pa-)- pa] a place for supplying water, by the roadside to provide travellers with water,
;
Papaccati [Pass, of pa-l-pacati] to be cooked, to become ripe Pv.\ 55 (itva).

Papaiica in its P. meaning uncertain whether identical with Sk. prapafica (pra-)-paiic to spread out; meaning " expansion, diff useness, manifoldedness "' cp. papaficeti & papanca 3) more likely, as suggested by etym. & meaning of Lat. im-ped-iment-um, connected with pada, thus perhaps originally " pa-pad-ya," i. e. what is in front of (i. e. in the way of) the feet (as an obstacle)] I. obstacle, impediment, a burden which causes delay, r) karoti hindrance, delay Dh.\ 1. 18; II. 91 (katha^). to delay, to tarry J iv.145; r) akatva without delay VI. 392. ati too great a delay J i 64 11.92. J 1.260 2. illusion, ob.session, hindrance to spiritual progress A 11. 161 sq. in.393 sq. 1.65; S l.iuo; IV. 52, 71 Sn 530 ( =tanha-ditthi-manabheda-p. Sn.\ 431; and generally in Commentaries so resolved, without verbal analysis); Ud 77 (as f. papaiica); Th i, 519, 902, 989 Neu(cp. Brethren 344, 345 & J.R.A.S. 1906, 246 sq. mann trsl' " Sonderheit," see Lieder p. 210, 211 & Mititere Sammlung l.i 19 in trsl. of 1.65 nippapaiica) Dh 195. 254 (abhirata paja, nippapaiica Tathagata = tanhadisu p esu abhirata Dh.\ 111.378) J 1.9; Pv IV. 1" ( = tanh'-adi-p. PvA 230); Nett 37. 38; SnA nippapaiica (q. v.) without obsession. 495 (gihi). 3. diliuseness. copiousness SnA 40. -sankha sign or characteristic of obsession Sn 874
;
a well, cistern D 111.185; S i.33 = Kvu 345 ( = panjyadana-sala SA) S i.ioo (read papaii ca vivanc) J 1.109 C); Vv 52'-Dh.-^ III. 349 = J 1.302 ( = paniya-cati
; ;
( -I-
udapana)
Pv
(-f
11.
7'
(n.
pi.
papayo = pamya-sala
PvA
102); 11.9^
udapana).
Papata [cp. Epic. Sk. prapata. of pra + patj i. falling down, a fall Vin 11.2S4 (chinna-papatar) papatanti) S v.47. S III. 109 (sobbho 2. a cliff, precipice, steep rock M i.ii cp. papata) p. kodh' upayasass' etag adhivacanag .\ III. 389 (sobbho p.) 53" v. 70 vi.300, 3119 J 111. 5
;
;
Vism 116; PvA 174; Sdhp

off steeply,
2r:o
having (sarauddo na ayatakena p.). -lata a rocky or steep declivity Dh.\

(adj.)
[fr.
adj. falling 208. 282, 353. iv.198, an abrupt end Vin 11.237
=A
1.73.
Papatin
papatati] falling or rtying up J III. 484 (ucca' flying away).
flying
forward,
Papitamaha [pa-t-pitamaha] a paternal great-grandfather

lâvs HI. 29.
Papiyana
(nt.) [fr. pa, ger. pa-piya] drinkable, to be drunk, drinking J 1.109 (udakag papiyana-bhavena papa ti).
Papilita 'pa-(-pilita] worn out. sole of sandals) J 11.223.
rubbed through
(of
the
Paputta [pa-(-putta. cp. Sk. praputra (BR. Inscr] a grandson j vi.477.
" doubtful ")
(cp.
28c)),
SnA
916
553; =tanha ditthi' and mana Nd' (=avijjadayo kilesa mular) SnA 562).
Papupphaka
-saniia ('.sankha) idea of obsession, idee fixe, illusion 1. 109, 112, 271, 383; S 11.277 (cp- Dial n.312);
IV. 71.
"with flowers in (adj.) [pa-f pupphaka] front," flower-tipped (of the arrows of Mara) Dh 46 (but expl"* at Dh.\ 1.337 "is " P sankhatani tebhiimakani vattani," i. e. existence in the 3 st.igcs of being).
Pappataka
Pappataka [etym. uncertain]
small stone
(?)
i. a broken bit. splinter, (Rh. D. in Dial. 111.83 "outgrowth")
;
36
11.92; 111.137 (v.
Pabbata
1. babbaja), 155 ("layaka) Th i, 27; For further refs. see V.202 VI. 508.
; ;
II.
140,
141
,111.87 (bhumi "r) paribhutijati) Nett 227 (Com.) (ojar) khadapento).
Vism 418
2.
(as).
babbaja.
Pabbajati [cp. Sk. pravrajati. pra-l-vraj] to go forth, to leave home and wander about as a mendicant, to give up the world, to take up the ascetic life (as bhikkhu, samana. tapassin. isi etc.). S 1.140, 141 Sn 157, 1003 imper. pabbaja DhA 1.133. Pot- pabbajeyya J 1.56; Fut pabbajissati Sn 564; DhA 1.133; P"g 57 in.33 IV. 55. Aor. pabbaji S l.i96=Th i, 1255; Sn 405; Vv 82^; PvA 76; ger. pabbajitva J 1303; (agarasma) anagariyaij PvA 21 and vana Sn 407. pabbajati to go forth into the homeless state Vin in. 12 Pv 11.131^. sasane p. to 111.33; S 1. 196; A v.204
;
see
pannaka
cp,
awaterplant: also papatika- & Sk. parpata N. of
medicinal plant.
Pappotbeti [pa+potheti; sometimes spelt papphoteti] to strike, knock, beat, flap (of wings) \'in 1.48 11.208, 217; 1.333 (papph) J 11. 153 (pakkhe) in. 175 (papoth saiicunneti C.) Miln 368 (papph) DA 1.7; Vism 283
;
(pph).
Pappoti [the contracted form of papunati, Sk. prapnoti] to obtain, get. gain, receive, attain D m.159, 165; Pot. i^' pi. Sn 185. 187, 584; Dh 27; DhA 1.395. ger. pappappomu J V.57 (=papune}-yama C). puyya S 1.48 Sn 482 (or pot ?). 593, 829 =papunitva For further ref. see papunati. Nd' 170).
become an
ascetic in
(Buddhas)
religion,
to
;
embrace
Papphasa
which *ghar
it
(nt.)
[fr.
directly to Sk.
pupphusa
sound-root* phu, not corresponding (cp. Geiger. P.Gr. 34), to
the religion (& practice) of the Buddha J 1.56 PvA 12. pabbajjar) pabbajati to go into the holy life (of an see pabbajja. Caus. ascetic friar, wanderer etc.): pabbajeti (q. v.). pp. pabbajita.
Pabbajana
J
(nt.) [fr.
(a).
pabbajati] going into an ascetic
life
stands in a similar relation as *ghur (P) to From same root Gr. (Sk.) or phurati>pharati. see iji'CTfiw to blow and Lat. pustula bubble, blister Walde under pustula] the lungs D 11.293 M i'85. 421 III. 90 Sn 195 = J 1. 146 Kh iii. (cp. KhA 56) Miln 26.
;
ni.393
Pabbajita [pp
236] one
Pabandhl
Pabala
75-
(adj.) (-)
[pa+bandha] continuous Vism

prabala] very strong, mighty
32.
(adj.) [cp. Sk.
Sdhp
1.77
Pabalha'
'^pp.
(T. reads
of pabahati] pulled out. pavajha). See pava|ha.
drawn
forth
Pabalha'"
II.
1
(adj.)
[pa+balha] strong, sharp
(of
pain)
28; J V.422, Miln 174.
Pabahati [pa+ brh to pull, see abbahati] to pull out, draw forth D 1.77 (T. reads pavahati, v. 1. pabbalhati. evidently fr. pabalha) cp. Satapatha-brahmana IV.3. 3, 16. pp. pabalha' (q. v.).
cp. BSk. pravrajita Divy has gone out from home, one who has given up worldly life & undertaken the life of a bhikkhu recluse or ascetic, (one) ordained (as a Buddhist friar), gone forth (into the holy life or pabbajja) Vin 111.40 (vuddha-pabbajito bhikkhu); iv.159; D 1.131 (aga1.200, rasma anagariyar) p.), 157; III. 31 sq., 147 sq. 111.261 S 1.119 (dhamma2O7, 345, 459; 11.66, 181 vinaye p.); iv.260, 330; v. 118 sq., 421 A 1.69, 107, 147, 168; 11.78, 143; 111.33, 78 (vuddha), 244, 403 v. 82, 348 sq. Sn 43 (see Nd^ (acira) iv.2i (cira) 397), 274, 385, 423; Dh 74, 174, 388; J 1.56; Pv 11.81 11. ii' (bhikkhu =kamadi(=samana PvA 106); malanai) pabbajitatta paramatthato pabbajito PvA 146); 11.13" (=pa-bbajjag upagata PvA 167); Miln
of pabbajati.
who
1 1
DA
1.270
DhA
1.133
PvA
5, 55.
Pabujjhati
to wake up (intrs.), awake S 1.4, 209 Dh 296 sq. It 41 (sutta p.) J 1.61 11. 103 IV.431 (opp. niddayati) 1. 140. pp. pabuddha
[pa-t-bujjhati]
;
;
DA
(q-v.).
Pabuddha [pp. of pabujjhati] awakened S from sleep awakened). J 1.50 VvA 65.
;
1.143
(sutta
Pabodhati [pa + bodhati] to awake, also
trs.
awaken,
stir
up, give rise to (or: to recognise, realise?); only in one phrase (perhaps corrupt), viz. yo nindar) appabodhati S 1.7 143 ( = nindar) apaharanto bujjhati DhA III. 86 trsl. 13 " forestalleth blame"). Caus. pabodheti (i) to enlighten, instruct, give a sign 111.511. (2) to set going, arouse J 1.298; J 1.142 V.390. (3) to render oneself conspicuous J v. 8.
=Dh
;
KS
Pabodhana
(adj.-nt.) [fr. pabodhati] i. (nt.) awakening, waking, arising DhA 1.232 ("codana-kamma). 2. (adj.) arousing (or realising?) Vv 64^- ( =kata-piti-pabodhano VvA 282) awaking Th i, 893 (samma-taja").
Pabbajja (f ) [fr. pa-l-vraj, cp. pabbajati, Epic & BSk. pravrajya] leaving the world, adopting the ascetic life state of being a Buddhist friar, taking the (yellow) robe, or admission into the ordination. (1) ordination Buddha's Order in particular: Vin 111. 13; S 1.161 etc. samanera ordination of a Novice, described in full pabbajjar) yacati to beg admission Vin at Vin 1.82. IV. 129; labhati to gain admission to the Order Vin D I.I 76 S IV. 181. (2) ascetic or home1.12, 17, 32 in. 33 (abbhokaso less life in general D 111.147 sq. S S V.350 (id. read pabbajja) A v.204 (id.) p.) iv.260 A 1.151. 168; iv.274 11. 128 (read jja for ja) Sn 405, 406, 567 It 75 (pabbajjaya ceteti) sq. Miln 1 9 (dhamma-cariya-samacariy' attha p.); DhA pabbajjar) upagata. ThA25i. 1.6; Sn.A 49. 327, 423 gone into the homeless state PvA 167 (for pabbajita) agarasma anagariyar) p. the going forth from home pabbajjar) 11.56 into the homeless state Vin 11.253 pabbajati to undertake or go into the ascetic life, in isi" of a Saint or Sage J 1.298, 303 foil, varieties DhA iv.55 PvA 162 (of the Buddha); tapasa of a
;
M
;
Pabba
a knot (of a stalk), joint, Vism 358 section Vin iv.35 1.80 J 1.245 (velu) (id. but nalika p. 260) VbhA 63 (id.) Th i, 243. angula" finger joint Vin iv.262, 1.187; DA 1.285. 2. the pabba-pabbar] knot for knot DhsA 11. elbow S IV. 171. 3. section, division, part Vism 240 (14 sections of contemplation of the body or kayagata(nt.)
[Ved. parvan]
;
i.
1.270 (described in detail) DhA J in. 119 iv.29 PvA 21 samana" of a Wanderer PvA 76. Nole. The ceremony of admission to the priesthood is called pabbajja (or pabbajana). if viewed as the act of the candidate of orders, and pabbajana (q. v.), the if viewed as the act of the priest conferring orders latter term however does not occur in this meaning in
Hermit
;
DA
the Canon.
sati);
VbhA
275, 286.
-ganthi a knot Miln 103. -valli a species of Diirva J v.6g -vata intermittent ague Vin 1.205.
;
Pabbata [Vedic parvata. fr. parvan, orig. knotty, rugged, massive] (i) a mountain (-range), hill, rock S i.ioi,
n.32, 185, 190 A 1.243 11.140 iv.102 102, 127, 137 (dhupayati) Sn 413, 417, 543. 958, 1014; Nd' 466; Dh 8, 127 (anar) vivaro)=PvA 104; Dh 188 (n. pi.
; ;
Pabbaja
Geiger P.Gr. 39. 6] a species of reed, bulrush Vin i.igo (T. reads babbaja) S 1.77;
[Sk. balbaja, cp.
;
*l
Pabbataka
"ani),
37
Pabha
tending or leading to (cp. E. (samudda") S i.iio (id.); V.38, 216, 219; A 1V.198 (anupubba"), 224 .(viveka") Miln 38 (samadhi"). Very frequent in comb" with similar expressions, e. g. ninna, pona (cp. PvA ninnapoija-pabbharar) cittag) see further ref. under ninna; with adhimutta & garuka at Vism 117 (Nibbana"). -apabbhara (sic.) not slanting or sloping J v.405 (=samatittha C). 2. (m. & nt.) a cave in a mountain Miln 151 J v.440 DhA 11.59 (nt), 98. -tthana a slope J 1348; DhsA 261. -dasaka the decade (period) of decline (in life), which in the enum of the 10 decades (vassadasa) at J iv.397 is given as the seventh.
inclining,
304;
DA
Sdhp
i.Jng
Mill!
340 (dhamma)
The 7 mountains 352, 545. 574. round Vejuvana are enum'' at J v. 38. Names of some (real or fictitious) mountains, as found in the Jataka Uterature: Cakkava|a J vi.282 Candorana J iv.90 Canda J iv.283 v. 38. 162 Dandaka-hiraiina J 11 33 Daddara J II. 8 ni.i6: Nemindhara J vi.i25; Neru
(angara)
PvA
221
sloping
tig.
"bearing on")
1.493
J 111.247; V.425
haneru J iv.462
Meru
J
J 1.50;
1.25;
Pandava Sn 417; SnA 382 sq. MaMahindhara Vv 321" (cp. VvA 136) IV. 498 Yugandhara PvA 137; Rajata
;
;
Vipula J VI.518;
Sineru S
11.
139: J
passim; Suvanna J 1.50; vi.514 ("giritila). (2) [cp. Sk. parvata mountainous] a mountaineer Miln 191. -utu the time (aspect) of the mountain (in prognostications as to horoscope) DhA 1.165 (raegha-utu, p.utu. aruna-utu). -kaccha a mountain meadow (opp.
1.48
&
Pabha
is
adj.
form
(-)
of
pabha
(q. v.).
nadi-kaccha)
V.396, 457 sq.
SnA
;
A m. peak Vin 11.193 -gahana m. thicket or jungle PvA 5. -ttha standing on a ra. Dh 28. -pada the foot of a m. J III. 51 DhA IV. 187; PvA 10. -muddha mountain top Vin 1.5. -rattha m. -kingdom SnA 26. -raja " king of the mountain," Ep. of Himava S i.n6 11. 137 sq., 276 III. 149; v.47, 63, PvA 148; A 1.152 III. 240 IV. 102 -sankhepa top of a m. D 1.84 ( = p. -matthaka 143.
;
:
-kandara 33. v.j 14 sq. -kuta
a m. cave S n.32
Pabhagsana
(adj.-nt.)
[fr.
pa
-1-
bhraijs,
cp.
nava-pradisappear, jewel-theft
Toev.
shine,
s.
i.
J ^-Vi;
bhrarjsana Npl. A.V.] causing to fall or depriving, taking away, theft, in mani (Rh. D. " polishing" ?) Kern in J VI. 383. takes pabharjsana as a der. fr. pa -I- bhras to making bright, polishing (as Rh. D.).
v.
e.
Pabhagga
DA
1.226).
-sanu
ra.-glen
Vv
32^"
(cp.
VvA
[pp. of pabhafijati, cp. Sk prabhagna] broken up, destroyed, defeated Vin in. 108.
136).
-sikhara mountain-crest J v.421.
Pabbataka
[fr.
pabbata] a mountain J
[fr.
1.303.
Pabbateyya (adj.) mountain-born

haraharini)
;
pabbata] belonging to mountains, a river) A in. 64 (nadi pa sighasota iv.137 (id.); Visra 231 (id.), 285 (nadI).
(of
Pabhankara [pabhag, ace. of pabha, + kara] one who makes light, one who lights up, light-bringer (often as Ep. of the Buddha) S 1.51 (quoted at VvA 116), 210; A II. 5 sq. It 80 J in. 128 Sn 991, 1136 ( = alokakara obhasakara etc. Nd^ 399) Vv 21* {=naij' obhasa-kara VvA 106); 34^ ( = lokassa nan' aloka-kara VvA 115).
1
;
;
Pabbaniya
(adj.) [fr.
pabba] forming a division or section,
Pabhanga
[fr.
pa-l-bhanj]
destruction,
breaking
up,
consisting of, belonging to
KhA
114 (khaya)
(?).
Pabbajana
(nt.) [fr. pa-f Caus. of vraj, see pabbajati & pabbajeti] keeping out or away, removing, banishment, exiling D 1.135; ni.93 Miln 357; Dh 1.296 (=niharana) DhA iv.145.
;
;
pabhangato addhuvato) but id. p. at Nd^ 214" and Miln 418 read "calato pabhanguto addhuvato."
brittleness Ps 11.238 (calato
Pabhangu, Pabhangtuna & gura (adj.) [fr. pa-t-bhanj, cp. BSk. prabhangunata destruction, perishableness
MVastu
Pabbajaoiya (adj.) [fr. pabbajana] belonging to banishment, deserving to-be exiled Miln 186; also in cpd. "kamma excommunication, one of the 5 ecclesiastical acts enum"" at Vin 1.49, 143. See also A 1.79; DhA
II.
111.33S]
brittle,
:
easily destroyed,
in. 32
51,
;
perishable,
frail,
(a)
pabhangu
v. 92
HI. 16;
DhsA
380; Sdhp
;
553.
A
(b)
1.254,
-57
:
sq.
guna
calita
; ;
'-393
(ittara
addhuva pabhanguno
37; reading
It
109.
Pabbajita [pp of pabbajeti] taken into the order,
made
bhikkhu
11.62.
be pabhanguna) Dh 139 (as n. =^pabhangubhava, putibhava, DhA in. 71), 148 (=putikaya ibid. III). (c) gura Dh 148 (v. 1.); ThA 95; Sdhp 562, 605. See also pabhanga.
may
Pabbajeti [Caus. of pabbajati] i. to make go out or away, drive out, banish, exile D 1.92 (ratthasraa out of the kingdom =niharati 11. 122 Dh 388 1.258); (attano malag pabbajayag, tasmapabbajito ti vuccati) DhA IV. 1 45 (expl"' as " attano ragadimalag pabba;
Pabhafijati [pa-nbhanj] to break up, destroy J iv.494. pp. pabhagga (q. v.).
DA
Pabhava (m. &
jento
in. 168 (id.); J 1.262 (raUha) DhA II. 41 PvA 54 (core). 2. to make 351 go forth (into the homeless state), to make somebody take up the life of an ascetic or a bhikkhu, to take into the (Buddha's) order, to ordain Vin 1.82 (description of ordination of a novice), 97; in. 12 iv.129; DhA 1.19, 133. pp. pabbajita (q. v.).
;
vinodento")
;
VI. 350,
nt.) [fr. pa-l-bhu, cp. Ved. prabhava] production, origin, source, cause 11.12 1.67 S 1.181 It 37 (ahara-netti") Sn 728, 1050; Nd^ under mula (with syn. of sambhava & samufthana etc.) J in. 402 =
VI.518.
Pabhavati see pahoti.

Pabhassati
[pa-f-bhrao^; cp. Sk. prabhrasyate] to fall or off '' . Hiâppear Vin 11. 135 (pret. pabhassittha) iv.159 (id.). Cp. pabhagsana.
down
Pabbedha [pa-fvedha of vyadh, cp. BSk. pravedha in same phrase at Divy 56, viz. ôdasa-pravedho] piercing through (measuring) an arrow shot Th i, 164 = J 11334
solasa-kanda pata-vittharo C). Note, pabbedha owes its bb to analogy with ubbedha. It also corresponds to the latter in meaning whereas ubbedha refers to the height, pabbedha is applied to the breadth
(solasa
:
Pabhassara bhas] shining, very bright, resplendent S 1. 145; V.92, 283; A I. Id, 254, 257 sq., 111,16; Sn 48 ( = parisuddha pariyodata Nd- 402); J v.202, 170 Vv 17I (rucira-)-) Pv in. 3' (rucira-l-) Vism 223
(adj.)
[fr.
;
377
DhA
1.28
VvA
;
12 (pakati bright
by
nature).
or width.
Pabha
Pabbhamati [pa-t-bhamati] to roam forth or about

V.106
(=bhamati C).
[cp.
Pabbhara
BSk. prag-bhara Divy 80

;
etc.]
i.
(m.) a
pa-l-bha, cp. Epic Sk. prabha] light, radi11. 139 v,22 It 19, 20 PvA 56 (sarira), canda-ppabha moon137 (id.), 71, 176; Sdhp 250. shine It 20; DhsA 14. adj. pabha {-'), radiating, lucid, in cpd. sayam self-lucid or self-radiant D 1.17 (= attano attano va tesag pabha ti i.iio);
(f)
[fr.
ance, shine
DA
decline, incline, slope J 1.348
adj. (usually -) bending,
v.6<)
Sn
4('4.
Pabhanin
Pabbavin at Kern, Toev. s. v. is wrongly given with quot. "speaking") where it should be J V.421 (in meaning read manapa-bhanin, and not mana-p.
Pabhata [ppof pabhati] become clear or light, shining, esp. in phrase pabhataya dawning Sn 178 (sup) rattiya when night had become light, i.e. given way to daybreak, (nt.) dawn, at daybreak J 1.81, 500. morning S 1.211; SnA 519 (pabhate) atipabhate in broad daylight J I.436.
;
38
Pamana
waste one's time S iv.125, 133; Sn 676, 925, 933; cp. Nd' 376 & Nd- 70; Dh 168, 172, 259; J III. 264 (with ace); IV. 396 (with gen.); Pv i.ii'^ (dane na p.); iv. 13
(jagaratha
ma
dattha iv.i39. Other noteworthy 1.46; A 111.87 forms are aor. or precative (ma) pamado S iv.2b3 Th I, 119 Dh 371 (see Geiger P-Gy. 161 b), and cond. or aor. pamadassag M 111.179 A i.i3g (see Geiger 1. c. appamajjanto (ppr.) 170 & Trenckner Notes 75-). diligent, eager, zealous PvA 7. pp. pamatta (q. v.).
; ;
;
p.);
Sdhp
16,
620.
aor. 2 pi.
pama-
Pabhati [pa+bha] to shine forth, to become light, gleam, glitter J v.igg (said of a river; =pavattati C). pp. pabhata.
Pamajjati- [pa-t-mrj]
i. to wipe off, rub off, sweep, scour (bhumi itabba) M 1.383. 2. to rub along, stroke, grope, feel along (with one's hands) Vin
Vin
1.47
ii.2(.9
Pabhava
[fr.
pa + bhu] might, power, strength, majesty,

:
dignity J v. 36
vi.449.
Pabhavita [ppof pabhaveti] increased, furthered, promoted Th I, 767 (bhava-netti) expf by samutthita C.
:
cp. Vin. Texts 111.279). Note, pamajjamana in phrase gale pi p anena at Nctt 1. 108 and 164 is after the example of similar passages A IV. 32 and as indicated by v. 1. preferably to be read as " api panujjamancna pi" (see panudati).
11.209 (civara-rajjur) itva
Pabhaveti
foster
[Caus.
of pabhavati]
111.220
Pv ii.g"=DhA
[fr.
to increase, augment, (dakkhineyyai]). pp.
pabhavita.
Fabhasa
1.67
;
pa+bhas]
shining,
;
sap with beauty S v. 263 beauty Miln 299.
Miln 22^
splendour, beauty S ap without

;
Pamajjana (f) & "itatta (nt.) are abstr. formations fr. pa 4- mad, in the sense of pamada carelessness etc., & occur as philological synonvms in exegesis of pamada at Vbh 350=Ndi 423"; Nd- 405. Also at DhA 1.22S (^bhava = pamada).
Pamanna
(f.)
[abstr.
fr.
pamana,
for
*pamanya,
grd. form,
Pabhasati [pa+bhas] to
tell,
declare, talk
Th
i.
5S2.
of
Pabhaseti [Caus. of pa+bhas] to illumine, pervade with light, enhghten Dh 172 ( = obhaseti DhA in. 169), 382 ekalokag karoti DhA iv.137); J '-S? { = obhaseti Pv 1. 10" (so read for ca bh) 11. i'- Ps 1.174 Miln 336 PvA 10 (=obhaseti).
;
; ; ;
pa -I- ma for the usual pameyya] only neg. ap immeasurableness Vbh 272 sq. (catasso appamaiiiiayo, viz. metta, karuna, mudita, upekha). See appa-
maiiiia.
Pamatta in cpd. luiicita-pamatta kapoti viya (simile for a w'oman who has lust all her hair) at Pv.\ 47 is doubtful,
it
i.
Pabhindati [pa + bhindati] to split asunder (trs.), break, destroy Sn 973 (=bhindati sambhindati Nd' 503); Pass, pabhijjati ger. pabhijja S i.i93=Th i, 1242. to be broken, to burst (open), to split asunder (intrs.), Sn p. 125 (id.); to open S 1. 150 (aor. pabhijjirjsu) Vv 41^ (break forth = pabhedag gacchanti VvA 183; SnA 475 (=bhijjati). gloss pavajjare for pabhijjare) Also " to open, to be developed " (like a flower) Miln pp. pabhinna. 93 (buddhi p.).
should probably be read as luficita-pakkhika k. viya like a pigeon whose feathers have been pulled out (v. 1. "patthaka).
e.
Pamatta
[pp. of pamajjati] slothful, indolent, indifferent, careless, negligent '" '39 111.190; S 1.61=204;
^
;
'
Pabhinna
to burst open, broken (like a flower or fruit), flowing with juice; usually 1.236 appl'" to an elephant in rut, mad, furious iv.24) = (hatthi); Dh 326 (hatthi" = mattahatthi Th I, 77; J 1V.494 VI. 488; Pv 1. 11^ (read chinnaMiln 261, 312 (hatthinagar) tidhapabhinna-gatta)
[ppof pabhindati]
i.
V.146 Sn 57, 70, 329 sq., 399, 1 121 Dh 19, 21, 29, 292, 309 ( =sati-vossaggena samannagata DhA III. 482), 371 Nd^ 404; PvA 276 (quot. g ativattati). appamatta diligent, careful, eager, mindful S 1.4, 140, 157 A V.148 Th I, 1245 Pv iv.i^s PvA 66 (danar) detha etc.), 219. 278. See also appamatta^. -carin acting carelessly Dh 334 ( =sati-vossagga-lakIV.319
; ; ;
.
khanena paraadena
p.-c.
DhA
iv.43).
1.123,
DhA
of the careless (Ep. of Nd'^ 507.
Mara) S
-bandhu friend 128; Sn 430;
pabhinnar)) 1.37 (madar| canda-hatthig). developed, growing Miln go ("buddhi).

;
DA
2.
Pamattaka
mindful
(adj.)
= pamatta,
only in neg. form ap careful,
PvA
201.
Pabhuti
of
:
(adj.) (-)
since, after,
[Vedic prabhrti] beginning, in meaning subsequently tato p. from that time,

;
Pamathita
cpd.
[pp. of
pa4-mathati to crush] crushed, only
in
sam
(q. v.).
henceforth
VvA
158.
[fr.
Pamada
derived or
Pabhutika
(adj.)
coming from
(abl.)
pabhuti] dating from, D 1.94 (kuto p.).
(f) [Classical Sk. pramada, fr. pra-l-mad, cp. pamada] a young (wanton) woman, a woman Sn 156,
157 (gloss for
pamada
;
cp.
1.
SnA
203); J ui.442 (mara(v.

1.
Pabhu
[fr.
pa+ bhvi]
lord, master, ruler,
owner
DA 1.250.
split-
pamadanar) issaro pamoda).
v.
samudda), 530
pamuda,
Pabheda
[fr.
pa+bhid,
cp. pabhindati]
breaking or
;
akkhara breakting up, breaking, opening VvA 183 1.88 ing up of letters, word-analysis, phonology (=sikkha ca nirutti ca 1.247 = SnA 447)^'î(-") breaking up into, i. e. consisting of, comprising, of various kinds J 1.84; PvA 8 (patisandhi-adi), 130
DA
Pamaddati [pa-t-mrd] to crush down, destroy, overcome, defeat; pp. pamaddita J vi.iSg (malutena p. corresponding with vata pahata).
Pamaddana
(saviiinanak' aviniianaka").
(adj. nt.) [fr. pamaddati] crushing, defeating, overcoming D i.8g (parasena) Sn p. 106 (id.=madditur) samattho SnA 450) Sn 561 (Marasena") DA
;
; ;
1.230.
Pabhedana (nt.) [cp. pabheda] breaking up, destruction Sn 105 (avijiaya=bhedanar| pahanar) etc. Nd^ 403).
1
Pamaddin
(adj.) [fr. pa-l-mrd] crushing, able to crush, powerful, mighty J iv.26 ( =maddana-samattha C).
Pabhoti
etc. see pahoti.
Pamaijati' [pa -I- mad] i. to become intoxicated S 1.73. 2. to be careless, slothful, negligent; to neglect,
Pamana (nt.) [of pa-l-ma, Vedic pramana] i. measure, size, amount S 11.235 A 1.88 III. 52, 356 sq. V.I40 sq. Miln 285 (cp. irsl. 11. 133, n. 2); SnA 137; VvA 16;
' ; ;
PamSnavant
39
Pamuyhati
PvA 55 (ghata), 70 (ekahattha), 99 (talakkhandha), 268 (sila). 2. measure of time, compass, length, duration PvA 136 (jivita^ paricchinna ''ri) esp. in A 1.213 11. 126 sq. and passim cpd. ayu age S 1.151 (cp. ayu). 3. age (often by Com. taken as " worldly characteristic," see below rupa and cp. Nd^ 406 on
ppr.
estimate, define
in. 349, 351
v.140, 143
Sdhp
537.
paminanto S 1.1 48; inf. paminitui) V'vA 134; ger. paminitva Nd' 303, and pamaya (q. v.); grd. paminitabba VvA 278; aor. 3/ sq. pamesi J v.299, 3"* pi. pamigsu A 11.71 Th 1, 469 (pamigsu).
;
Sn 1076) 1.38. 4. limit PvA 123, 130 (dhameaning) standard, definition, nassa). 5. (appl'' description, dimension S iv.i58ssSn 1076 (perhaps (" age "). pamanar) karoti set an example adj. (-) of characteristic, III. 300 (mai) p. katva). of the character of, measuring or measured by, taking the standard of, only in cpd. rupa measuring by (appearance or) form, or held in the sphere of form (defined or Pug A 229 as " rupa-ppaman' adisu sampattiyuttar) rupar) pamanai) karoti ti ") 11.71 =Pug 53
DhA
Pamilata [pp. of pa-l-mla] faded, withered, languished Miln 303.
DhA
Pamnkha^
(adj.)
[pa-l-mukha, cp. late Sk. pramukha]

first,
lit.
without a measure, unlimited, II. 12 immeasurable, incomparable D 1.3 1 (+ulara);
Nd^
406.
appamana
344 sq.
;
foremost, chief, prominent S 1.334, 235; Sn 791 (v. 1. BB and Nd' 92 for pamuiica) loc. pamukhe as adv. or J v.5, 169. prep, "before" S 1.227 (asurindassa p.; v. 1. samraukhe) Vism 120. As - having as chief, headed by, with at the head D n.97 S 1.79 (Pasenadi rajano) PvA 74 (setacchatta rajakakudhabhanda) freq. in
;
;
" in front of the face," fore-part,
NN
III.
145
sq.,
(ceto-vimutti)
V.299
Sn 507
A 183, PvA 10
1.
1
192; II.73 111.52 ( =atula). See also

;
;
phrase Buddha" bhikkhusangha, e. Ill PvA 19, 20. Cp. pamokkha.

;
g.
Vin
1.213
Sn
p.
appamana.
-kata taken as standard, set as example, being the measure, in phrase p.-katag kammar) D 1.25 1 S iv.322.
;
Pamukha"
(nt.) [identical
i.
with pamukha',
i.
lit.
" in front
(?)
of the face,"
only in phrase alara" with thick eyebrows or lashes J vi.503 (but expl"" by C. as " visal' akkhiganda) PvA 189 (for
e.
frontside, front]
eyebrow
;
Pamaiâvant
finite
;
(adj.
n.)
[fr.
pamana] having a measure,

11.
1
alara-pamha
Pv
111.3^).
Perhaps
we
should
read
or
to be described, able to be defined Vin
10
pakhuma
:
instead.
of pamuficati (q. v.).
11.73-
Famuccati Pass,
Pamai;iika (adj. n.) [fr. pamana] i. forming or taking a measure or standard, measuring by (-") DhA 111.113 (rupa etc., see A 11. 71); (n.) one who measures, a V.140 Sdhp 441 (as pamacritic, judge A in. 349 sq. by measure Vin naka). 2. according to measure,
Pamucchita
fainting
[pa -1- mucchita] 1. swooning, in a faint, (with hunger) Pv in.i* ( = khuppipasadidukkhena sanjata-muccha PvA 174); iv.io*. 2. infatuated S 1. 187 (v. 1.; T. samucchita) =Th i, 1219;
III.
149
IV.279.
J 111.441.
negli;
Pamada
[cp.
Vedic pramada, pa + mad] carelessness,
gence, indolence, remissness D 1.6 (juta^, see 1.85) 1. 151 III. 42 sq.. 236; S 1.18, 20, 25, 146, 216; 11. 43, 193; IV. 78, 263; V.170, 397; A 1.212 (surameraya-
M
;
DA
Pamonca
[fr. pa-l-muc] loosening, setting free or loose, in cpd. kara deliverer S i.i93=Th i, 1242 (bandhana"). adj. dup difficult to be freed S 1.7; Sn 773; Dh
majja'')
cp.
=S
11.69;
346; J
II.
140.
1.16
sq.
;
11.40
in. 6,
421,
449;
Pamuficati [pa-l-muncati of muc] I. to let loose, give out, emit Sn 973 (vacar) =sampamuiicati Nd' 504); 2. to shake off, give up, shed Dh J 1.2 16 (aggir)). 377 (pupphani). Perhaps also in phrase saddhag p. to renounce one's faith, although the interpretation is doubtful (see Morris, J.P.T.S. 1885, 46 sq. & cp. Dial, n.33) Vin i.7 = D 11.39 =-S 1.138 (C. vissajjati, as quoted KS p. 174). to deliver, free Sn 1063 3. (kathan kathahi = mocehi uddhara etc. Nd^ 407*), 11 46 (pamuncassu =okappehi etc. Nd^ ôy^). Pass, pamuccati to be delivered or freed S 1.24, 173; Sn 8n, Dh 189 (sabbadukkha), 276 (fut. 170 sq. (dukkha) pamokkhati), 291 (dukkha), 361. pp. pamutta (q. v.). Caus. pamoceti to remove, liberate, deliver, set free S 1.143, 154. 210 Th 2. 157 (dukkha) cp. 11.7' in.K ' Caus. II. pamuiicapeti to cause to get loose DA sq.
IV.195, 294, 350 V.310, 361 SnA 203), 334. 942. 1033
;
Sn
;
Dh
156, 157 (gloss pamada, 21, 30 sq 167 (=.sa.
tiossagga-lakkhana p. DhA in. 163), 241, 371 Th i, 1245 =S 1. 193 It 86; Ndi 423=Nd2 405 Ps 11.8 sq., 169 sq., 197 Pug II, 12 Nett 13, 41 Miln 289 (mana atimana mada+); SnA 339 ( =sati-vippavasa) DhA 1.228; PvA 16 (pamadena out of carelessness); Sdhp
; ; ;
; ;
appamada earnestness, vigilance, zeal 111.236; S 1.158; 11.29; Dh 21. -patha careless reading (in the text) Nett T. (sec
600.
introd. xi. n.
1)
KhA
207
fr.
PvA
25.
adj.]
Pamadavata
ness
(f)
[abstr.
pamada+vant,
infatuating,
remiss-
1.139.
(adj.)
[fr.
Pamadin
;
pamada]
357
(trsl
exciting,
in
phrase citta"
Th
mind " vv. 11. ing the heart," cp.

[ger. of
" leading to ferment of the "pamaddin & "pamathin, thus " crush2,
1.138.
ThA
243).
PamuUha
[pp. of
paminati i. e. pa -I- ma] having measured, Pamaya' measuring Sn 894 (sayai) p. =paminitva Nd' 303);
J
111.
1
\'in 1.213:
IV. 307 (id.)
pamussati] being or having forgotten Ps 1. 1 73 (a"); J 111.511 (T. spells pamm) Miln 77. Cp. parimu^tha.
;
14.
Pamutta
paminali
i.
Pamaya^
pa-l-mr, Sk. pramarya of pramrnati] crushing, destroying Sn 209 (bijag = higsitva vadhitva SnA 257). See on this passage Morris, J.P.T.S. 1885, 45.
[ger. of
e.
;
[pp. of pamuficati] i. let loose, hurled J vi.360 2. liberated, set free S 1.154; Sn 465, (papatasmirj).
5^4
sq.
(f.)
Pamutti
Pamayin
(adj.)
[fr.
pa-(-ma] measuring, estimating, definp.
[fr. pa -f muc] setting free, release S 1.209; 248; J IV. 478; Nett 131 ( = S 1.209; but read pamutty' atthi) PvA 103 (dukkhato).
Th
2.
ing S 1.148 limit lays "
(appameyyan
trsl.
;
"who
to th' illimitable
corresponds with paminanto).
Pamndita (& modita)

very pleased
J
Pamareti
mareti, Caus. of mr, marati to die] to strike dead, maltreat, hurt DhA 111.172.
[pa-l-
111.55;
DA
[pp. of pamodati] greatly delighted. 1.37; S 1.64; A in. 21 sq. Sn 512; 1. 217, ThA 71; PvA 77, 132. Spelt
;
pamodita at Sn 681. J
infatuated J vi.73.
1.75
v. 45 (amodita-t-
).
Paminati [pa-f-minati to ma with pres. formation fr. mi, after Sk. minoti see also anuminati] to measure,
;
Pamuyhati [pa + muyhati
pp. pamulha
of
muh]
to
become bewildered
(q. v.).
or
Pamussati
Pamussati [pa+mrs, Sk. mrsyati = P. *mussati] to forget pamuttha iv. 147, 251. J iii.i p, ::64 (pamajjati+ )
;
40
Payoga
Payatana (nt.) [cp. Sk. prayatna, of effort, endeavour KhA 108.
yat] striving after,
(q. v.)/
Painu}ha [ppof pamuyhati] bewildered, infatuated Sn 774; Ndl 36 ( = sammulha), 193 ( + saminulha).
Payatta [pp. of pa -1- yat] making effort, taking care, being on one's guard, careful Miln 373.
Payata
Pameyya
paminati, like Epic Sk. pramej'a] to be measured, measurable, only in foil. cpd. appameyya not to be measured, illimitable, unfathom111.71, 127; A 1.266; Vv 34" able S 1. 148; V.4C0
(-)
(adj.) [grd. of
[pp. of payati] gone forth, set out, proceeded gantur) araddha IV.5' ( 260); J III. 188, 190. Strange is " evarj nanappayatamhi " at Th i, 945 (Mrs.
Pv
PvA
before at
(=paminitur| asakkhuneyya VvA 154); 37' (expl* as VvA 1C9) duppa.neyya hard to be gauged or
;
measured
A
[fr.
1.266
Pug
35
opp. suppameyya
i.
Rh. D. " thus when so much is fallen away " Neumann duppayata "in solcher Drangsal, solcher Not"). going or gone wrong, straj'ed Vv 84 = dutthu payatha apathe gata VvA 337).
ibid.
Pamokkha
pa+muc,
see pamuiicati]
;
discharging,
launching, letting loose, gushing out in phrases iti1. 133; S v.73 A 11.26; vada pouring out, gossip
DA
1.21
and caravada"
id.
111.12;
lease,
pamokkha
Famocana
;
deliverance S 1.2; PvA 103 for the release of, i. e. J V.30 (pituno p. = pamokkha-hetu C).
(adj. n.)
[fr.
v.419. 2. re(pamutti-l- ) abl. instead of (gen.)

;
Payati [pa-l-ya] to go forward, set out, proceed, step out, advance, only aor payasi J 1.146, 223, 255; 3"" pi. payirjsu J 1.253 and payesug J iv.220. pp. payata, See also payati. (q. v.).
Payirudaharati [pari -1- ud 4- aharati with metathesis payir for pariy] to speak out, to proclaim aor payirudahasi D 11.222 (vanne) J 1.454 (vyaiijanar)).
;
pa+muc]
loosening, setting free;
deliverance, emancipation S l.i72=Sn 78; A 11.24, .^7' 49 sq. Sn 166 (maccupasa, abl. = from), 1064 (pamoIt canaya dat. =pamocetur) Nd-) 104 (Nibbanar)
;
Payirupasati [pari
rudaharati]
I.
sabbagantha
g).
At
Dh
274 we should read pamo-
hanar) for pamocanar).
Pamoceti Caus. of pamuficati
(q. v.).
Pamoda [fr. pa -1- mud, cp. Vedic pramoda] Sdhp 528, 563. See also pamojja.
Pamodati [pa + mud] to
;
joy,
delight
with metathesis as in payii. e. to attend on (ace), to honour, pay homage, worship D 1.47 11257 S 1.146 A 1.124, 126, 142 iv.337 Dh 64, 11.117 65 Th I, 1236 J vi.222 (imper. "upasaya) Pv 11. 9" Pug 26, 33 SnA 401 VbhA 457 (here dei'^ by Bdhgh ppr. upasanto as " punappunai) upasankamati "). S v.67 = It 107; PvA 44; and upasamana DhA 11.32. aor. upasir) A iv.213 (Bhagavantarj) PvA 50.
4-l-
upa
as,
"to
;
sit
close round,"
rejoice, enjoy, to be dehghted, to be glad or satisfied S 1.182 A in. 34 (so read for ca modati) Dh 16, 22 Pv i.i i^, 1 1' VvA 278 =amodati). Caus. pamodeti id. Sdhp 248. pp. pamudita (& pamodita) (q. v.). Cp. abhippamodati.
2. to visit Vin 1.214 "upasiya D 11.287. "upasitva) IV. 98. pp. payirupasita (q. v.).
ger.
(ger.
Payiiupasana (nt.) & a (f.) [fr. payirupasati] attending to, worshipping: worship, homage M 11.176; S v. 67 =
It 107
;
DA
1.
142
PvA
138.
Payirupasika
[fr.
payirupasati] a worshipper
ThA
200.
Pamodana (f.) [fr. pa -f mud] Dhs 9, 86, 285 (amodana-H
delight,
joy,
satisfaction
).
Pamoha
infatuation, frscination
[pa-l-muh, cp. Epic Sk. pramoha] bewilderment, Sn 841 (v. 1. Nd' sammoha) Nd' 193 (-(-sammoha andhakara) J vi.358 J vi.358 Pug 21 Dhs 390, 106 1.
;
;
Payirupasita [pp. of payirupasati] worshipped = upaUhita), 205 =purakkhata).

( (
PvA
116
Payunjati [pa-<-yuj] to harness, yoke, employ, apply; Pass, payujjati to be applied to Sdhp 400 (ppr. mana). Caus. payojeti (q. v.) pp. payutta (q. v.).
Pamohana
[fr.
pa-l-muh] deceiving, deception, delusion

reads
'
Payuta
274 (T. vancana).
Dh
pamocana
DhA
in. 4113
expl'
by
I j
to, increased]
[pp. of pa-l-yu, cp. Sk. pra-)-}'uta united, fastened (wrongly) applied, at random, careless
Pampaka [etym
but cp. ref. (Abhp. 618)
of bird (cp.
N. of a river (or lake), varan-SdPj a loris butprobably meant for a kind i. e. an ape Kern, Toev. s. v.) J vi.538 (C. reads pam?
Cp. Sk.
pampa
'
in
BR. under pampa

;
A 1.199; Sn 711 (g vacag = obhasaparikatha-nimitta-viiinatti-payuttari ghasesana-vacari SnA 497). 930 { civaradihi sampayutta tadatthag va Nd' 389 however reads payutta payojita SnA 565 and expl* as " civarapayutta " etc.).
"misdirected"
;
puka &
expl*-
by pampataka).
Payutta [pp of payuiijati]

yojita
Pamha
(nt.) [the syncope form of pakhuma ---Sk. paksman used in poetry and always expl'' in C. by pakhuma] eye-lash, usually in cpd. alara" having thick eyelashes, e. g. at J V.215; Vv 33'; 64"; Pv 111.3^; asayata at
2,
Th
384.
applied, intent on, devoted to, busy in (ace, loc., or -) J v. 121 (ajjhattar)) Pv in. 7' SnA 497 (viiliiatti). 3. applicable (either fsasane) as su well-behaved, acting well rightly or wrongly) by itself (in bad sense), wrongly applied, Miln 328 wasted (cp. payuta) A 11. 81 sq. Sn 930 (see Nd' 389).
137).
2.
;
SnA
i.
yoked Sn
p.
13
;
{=yottehi
Pamhayati [pa-l-smi, Sk. prasmajâte] to laugh; Caus. pamhapeti to make somebody laugh J v. 297 (=parihaseti C), where it is syn. with the preceding umhapeti.
planned, schemed, undertaken Vin 11.194 (Deva dattena Bhagavato vadho p.).
4.
Payuttaka (adj. n.) [payutta+ka] one who is applied or put to a (bad) task, as spy, hireling bribed J 1.262
;
Paya
(nt.)
[Ved. payas, nt, of
pi]
milk, juice J
1.204
(cora), 291 (dhutta).
VI. 5 72.
Payoga [Vedic prayoga,
fr.
pa-t-yuj, see payufijati]
i.
Payacchati [pa-fyacchati of yam] to Dpvs XI. 28; Pgdp 63, 72, 77 sq.
pp.
;
offer,
present, give
payata
(q. v.).
Payata [pp. of payacchati] restrained, composed, purified, pure D 1. 103 ( = abhiharitva dinna) A III. 313; Th i, It loi ("panin) = Miln 215; Sn 240 348, 359 (atta) alankata SnA 284); Vism 224 ( = sakkara-karanena p. Sdhp 100. (pai.iin =parisuddha-hattha)
; ;
means, instrument J vi.116 (=karana); SnA 7; DhsA 2. preparation, undertaking, occupation, 215 (sa). Ps exercise, business, action, practice Vin 1V.2 78 n.213 (samma) Miln 328 (samma) KhA 23, 29 sq. PvA 8 (vapana"). 96 (manta). 103, 146 (vinnatti payogag cp. payutta 2), 285 (sakkhara-kkhipana"). karoti to exert oneself, to undertake, to try PvA 184
-^parakkainati).
Payogata
-karana exertion, pursuit, occupation DhA in. 238 means, wrong application PvA 117,
;
41
Para
pare (loc); cp. Gr. Trofini at; Lat. prae before; Goth. faura = E. for, old dat. of *per) in the past, before, yet earlier J 11.2 79 (where it continues ajja and hiyyo, i. e. to-day and yesterday, and refers Similarly at Vin iv.63 to the day before yesterday. pare is contrasted with ajja & hiyyo and may mean " in future," or " the day before yesterday." It is of " interest to notice the Ved. use of pare as " in the future opp. to adya & svas) J 111.423 (the day before yesterday). At DhA 1.253 (sve va pare va) and iv. i 70 in the para (only sense of "on the day after tomorrow." apparently abl., in reality either para-(-a which represents the vocalic beginning of the second part of the cpd., or para -I- a which is the directional prefix a, emphasizing para. The latter expl" is more in the spirit of the Pali language) see separately, -paro (old abl. as adv. = Sk. paras) beyond further see sep. parato (abl.) in a variety of expressions and shades of meaning, viz. (i) from another, as regards others A III. 337 (attano parato ca) Nett 8 (ghosa), 50 (id.). (2) from the point of view of " otherness," i. e. as strange or something alien, as an enemy 1.435 (in " anicca "-passage) A iv.423 Nd- 214"; Ps 11.238; Kvu 4C0 Miln 418 and passim; in phrase parato disva " seen as not myself " Th i, 1 160 2, loi S 1.188 (sankhare parato passa, dukkhato ma ca attato). (3) on the other side of, away from, beyond J 11. 128 PvA 24 (kuddanag). (4) further, afterwards, later on Nole. The S 1.34; J 1.255; 1V.139; SnA 119, 482. compounds with para^ are combinations either with para i (adv. prep), or para 2 (adj. n). Those containing para in form para and in meaning " further on See also para, parima to " see separately under para.
;
samayena C).
-vipatti failure of
136. -sampatti success of means VvA 30, 32. -suddhi excellency of means, purity in application DhsA 165 VvA 61 >. -hina deficient in exertion or application Miln 288.
Payogata
(f.)
[fr.
payoga]
application
(to)
Vism
131
(majjhatta).
Payojana
(nt.)
PvA
Sdhp
201.
395.
[fr.
2.
pa + yuj] appointment
403.
i-
undertaking,
J
1.143.
business
injunction
DhsA
4.
purpose,
3. prescript, application, use
Payojita [pp. of payojeti] I. connected with, directed applied SnA 565. 2. instigated, directed Miln 3.
to.
Payojeti [Caus. of payufijati] i. to undertake, engage in. begin D 1.71 (kammante "set a business on foot"); A 11.82 (kammantar)) Sn 404 (vanijjag) J i.Oi PvA 130 (kammag). 2. to prepare, apply, use, put to, employ PvA 46 (bhesajjai) cunnena saddhig). 3. to engage, take into service, set to, hire J 1.173; 11.417. 4. to engage with, come to close quarters 5. to put out at interest (vaddhiya) J II. 10. 1.270. pp. payojita (q. v.).
DA
1.2
Payyaka fpa + ayyaka]

(ayyaka)
(paternal) great-grandfather J
(id.).
PvA
107
Para (adv. -adj.) [fr. Idg. *per, 'peri (cp. pari); Ved. para, para, parag Lat. per through, Gr. nipti & Tiipav beyond see Walde, Lat. Wtb. under per & also pari, pubba, pura, purana] i. (adv. & prep.) beyond, on the
;
;
further side of (with abl. or loc), over
PvA
168 (para
etc.
See in same meaning & application parar), paro and para & cp. cpds. like paraloka. 2. (adj.) para follows the pron. declension; cases: sg. nom. paro Sn 879, ace. parai) Sn 132, 185, gen. dat. parassa Sn 634; Pv 11.9", instr. parena PvA 116, loc. paramhi Sn 634, and pare Pv 11.9" pi. nom. pare Dh PvA 15, gen. dat. paresag D 1.3 6. ace. pare Dh 257 Th I, 743 J 1.256 Sn 818, instr. parehi Sn 240, 255 Meanings: (a) beyond, i. e. "higher" in PvA 17. space (like Ved. para as opp. to avara lower), as well as " further " in time (i. e. future, to come, or also remote, past see loc. pare under c). freq. in phrase paro loko the world beyond, the world (i. e. life) to come, the
Gangaya,
v.
1.
ayar)).
-ajjhasaya intent on others (opp. att) SnA 46. -attha (parattha, to be distinguished from adv. parattha. q. V. sep.) the profit or welfare of amther (opp. atDh 166; Nd* 26. -adhina tattha) S n.29; A in.63 1.72 ( parpsu adhino parass' eva dependent on others 1.2 12) ruciya pavattati J vi.99 Th.\ 15 (vuttika)
;
DA
life (opp. ayar) loko) Sn 185 (asma loka parar) lokar) na socati), 634 (asmirj loke paramhi Dh 168 (paramhi loke); Pv 11.8' (id. =paraIoke ca) PvA 11)7) but also in other comb", like santi-para (adj.) higher than calm Dh 202. Cp. paraloka, paraij and paro. (b) another, other, adj. as well as n., pi. others Sn 396 (parassa darag natikkameyya), 818 (paresar). Dh 160 (ko paro who else), 257 (pare cp. Nd' 150) others) Pv 11. 9" (parassa danag) 11. 9" (pare, loc. = paramhi parassa Pv.\ 130) DhA iv.i8> (gen. pi.) PvA 15, 60 (paresar) dat.), 103, 116. 253 (parassa purisassa & parar) purisag). Often contrasted with and opposed i.2i o (parar) to attano (one's own, oneself), e. g. at vambheti attanag ukkagseti) Sn 132 (attanag samukkagse parag avajanati) J 1.256 (paresag, opp. attana) Nd* 26 (att-attha opp. par-attha. see cpds. ajjhasathe paro " the one paro ya & "attha). other " D 1.224 (kig hi paro parassa karissati) paro parag one another Sn 148 (paro parag nikubbetha). In a special sense we find pare pi. in the meaning of " the others," i. e. outsiders, aliens (to the religion of the Buddha), enemies, opponents (like Vedic pare) D 1.2 (=pativiruddha satta 1.51); Vin 1.349; Dh 6. (c) some oblique cases in special meaning and used as adv. parag ace. sg. m. see under cpds., like parantapa as nt. adv. see sep. In phrase puna ca parag would be better read puna c' aparag (see apara). parena (instr.) later on, afterwards J 111.395 ( = aparena
beyond or future
;
-iipakkama 23 ("vutti, paresag bharag vahanto). aggression of an enemy, violence Vin 11. 194. -upaghata injuring others, cruelty Vv 84*0. -upaghatin killing others Dh 184 (=parag upahananto p. DhA -kata see 111.2^7). -upavada reproaching others Sn 389. parankata. -kamma service of others, "karin serving others Vv 33". -kara see below uniier parankara. -kula clan of another, strange or alien clan Sn 128 Dh 73. -kkanta [para or para *kranta ?] walked (by another ? or gone over ?) J vi.559 (better to be read with v. 1. on p. 560 as pada i. e. walked by feet, footprint), -kkama (para -(- kram] exertion, endeavour, effort, n.28 (purisa) strife D 1.53; 111.113; S 1.166 (da|ha) A 1.4, 50 (purisa) iv.190; Sn 293; V.66. 104 sq. Dh 313 Nd'487; J 1.256; 11. 153 Dhs 13. 12. 289. 571 Miln 244 DhA iv.139 Sdhp 253 adj. (-) sacca one who strives after the truth J iv.383. -kkamati ['parakramati] to advance, go forward, exert oneself, undertake, show courage Sn 966 (ger. parakkamma) Dh 383
;
VvA
(imper. parakkama. v. 1. parakkama) Pug 19. 23; PvA 184 (=payogag karoti) Sdhp 439. -kkaroti [either for para-l-kr or more likely paras -t-kr, cp. paro] lit. " to put on the opposite side." i. e. to remove, do away with J iv.26 (corresponding to apaneti. C. expl" as " parato kareti." taking parato in the pariccaji C). sense of para 2 c 3). 404 (ma parakari -gatta alien body, trsl. "limbs that are not thou" Th I. 1 150. -gavacanda violent against the cows of
(id.);
Pv
III.
2"
=ma
DA
another A ii.i09=Pug 47 (opp. sakagavacanda, cp. PugA 226: yo attano goganag ghatteti, paragogane
pana so rato sukhasilo hoti etc.). -(n)kata made by something or somebody else, extra-self, extraneous, ahen S 1.134 (nayidag attakatag bimbag nayidag parakatag aghag); with ref. to loka & dukkha and opposed to
sayankata
111.137 sq.
11.
19 sq.,
33 sq.. 38 sq.
Parai)
42
Parama
Parar) (param) (adv.) [orig. nt. of para] further, away (from) as prep. (w. abl.) after, beyond absolute only in phrase ito parar) from here, after this, further e. g.
;
;
Ud 69 sq. -(n)kara condition of otherness, other people, alienity Ud 70 (opp. ahankara selfhood), -citta the mind or heart of others A v. 160. -jana a stranger, enemy, demon, fig. devil (cp. Sk. itarajana) 1.153, 'o-tthaddha rpara + tthaddha] propped against, founded on, relying on (with loc.) J vi.181 ( = upatthadda C). -tthabbha is to be read for "tthambha at J iv.313, in meaning =tthaddha (kismirj). -dattOpajivin living on what is given by others, dependent on another's gift Sn 2 1 7 Miln 294. -davutta see sep. under parada -I'ara the wife of another, somebody else's wife 1.87 A 11. 71, Sn 108, 242 ("sevana) Dh 246, 309 ("upa.sevin. cp. 191 DhA III. 482) J VI. 240 DhA in. 481 (kamma). -darika (better to be read as para") an adulterer S 11. i88, 259 -dhammika " of someone else's norm," one J 111.43. who follows the teaching of another, i. e. of an heretic p a vuccanti satta sahateacher Sn 965 (Nd' 485 dhammika thapetva ye keci Buddhe appasanna.
KhA 131; SnA 160, 178, 412, 512, 549; PvA 83, 90; also in tato parar) J in. 281. -para (f.) [adv. converted into a noun parai) + abl. of para] lit. " after the other," i. e. succession, series Vin II. 1 10; IV. 77, 78 (parampara-bhojana "taking food in succession," successive feeding, see under bhojana, and cp. C. at Vin iv.77, 78 and Vin Texts
1.38);
1.239;
;
1.520;
p.
phrase anussavena
;
itikiraya,
dhamme
appasanna,
sanghe
appasanna).
-nitthita
others S 1.236. -niininita " created by another," in "vasavailin having power under control of another, N. of a class of Devas (see deva) D 1.2 16 sq. A 1.2 10 It 94 Pug 51 1.114, 121 KhA 128 VvA 79. -ne3rya to be led by another, under another's rule Sn 907 Nd^ 321 (=parapattiya parapaccaya). -(n)tapa worrying or molesting another person (opp. attantapa) D 111.232; 1.341, 411; 11.159; Pug 56. -paccaya resting, relying, or dependent on someone else Nd' 32 usually neg. a independent of another Vin 1. 12, 181 and passim. -pattiya=prec. Nd^ 321. -pana other living beings Sn 220. -puggala other people D 111.108. -putta somebody else's son A v. 169 Sn 43. -pessa serving others, being a servant Sn 615 ( = paresar) veyyavacca SnA 466). -pessiya a female servant or messenger, lit. to be sent by others J 111.4I3 ( = parehi pesitabba pesanakarika C). -ppavada [cp. BSk. parapravadin " false teacher" Divy 202] disputation with another, challenge, opposition in teaching (appH to Non-Buddhistic systems) S v. 261 A 11.238 Miln 170, -bhaga outer part, precinct part beyond PvA 24. 175. -bhuta [Sk. parabhrta] the Indian cuckoo (lit. brought up by another) J v. 4 16 (so read for parabhuta). -bhojana food given by others Sn 366 ( = parehi dinnar) sadilhadeyyag SnA 364). -loka [cpd. either with para i. or para 2. It is hardly justified to assume a metaphysical sense, or to take para as temporal in the sense of parai) (cp. parar)marana after death), i. e. the future world or the world to come] the other world, the world beyond (opp. agar] loko this world or idhaloka the world here, see on term Stede, Peta Vatthu p. 29 sq.) D 1.27, 58, 187; II. 319: S 1.72, 138 Sn 579, 666, 1117 Nd' 60 Nd^ 2 14 (t. 1. for paloka in anicca-passage) 410 ( =- manussalokai) thapetva sabbo paraloko) Ps 1.121 Vv 84* ( = narakar) hi sattanar) ekantanatthataya parabhuto patisattubhiito loko ti visesato paraloko ti VvA 335): PvA 5, 60 ( ^ pettivisaya parattha), 64, 107, 253 (idhalokato p. natthi) SnA 478 (= parattha); Sdhp 316, 326, 327. -vambhita contempt of others 1.19 (a). -vambhin contempting others 1.19, 527. -vasatta power (over others) Days iv.19. -vada (1) talk of others, public rumour S 1.4 Sn8i9 (cp. Nd' 151) Sn.\ 475. (2) opposition Miln 94 sq. -vadin opponent Miln 348. -visaya the other world, realm of the Dead. Hades Pv iv.8' = pettivisaya PvA 268). -vediya to be known by others, i. e. heterodox D 11. 241 Sn 474 (=parehi iiapetabba SnA 410). -satta (pi.) -other beings A 1.255=111.17 + parapuggala). -save on the day after tomorrow DhA iv.170 (v. 1. SS for pare, see para 2 c). -sena a hostile army 1.89 = 11.16 = ni.59=Sn p. 106 sk (cp. 1.250= SnA 450). -hattha the hand of the enemy J 1.179. -higsa hurting others Pv lu.-j^. -hita the good or welfare of others (opp. attahita) D 111.233 PvA 16, 163. -hetu on
made ready by
DA
IV. 35 (expl'' by 1.79 J 1.194 of husbands, but probably misunderstood, Kern, Toev. Nett 79 s. V. interperts as " defamation, ravishing ") (parahetu) Miln 191, 276; DhsA 314; SnA 352; DhA 1.49 (sisa). -marana (adv.) after death usually in comb" with kayassa bheda p. after the dissolution of the body, i. e. after death S 1.231 1.245; PvA 27, 1.188, 133 absolutely only in phrase hoti Tathagato p. A v. 193. -mukha (adv.) in one's absence, lit. 192 with face turned away (opp. sammukhd in presence, thus at J III. 263 where parammukha corresponds to raho and sam to ivi PvA 13) 1.330 (parammukhin ?)
;
191 (paramparaya in as at Nd^ 151); Bu C. as purisa", viz. a series

11.
DhA
II.
109.
Parajihati see parajeti.
Parattha
[Vedic parastat beyond] elsewhere, (adv.) hereafter, in the Beyond, in the other world S 1.20
;
Sn 661 =It
(
42=Dh
306;
Dh
(
= paraloke PvA 60); SnA 478 = paraloke).

(
177; J 11.417;
Pv
i.ii*"
iii.i-"
= samparaye PvA
177);
Parada (adj.) [for uparada (?) = uparata, pp. of upa+ ram] finding pleasure in, fond of, only in two (doubtful) cpds. viz. "vutta [unexpH, perhaps v for y, as daya> dava through influence of d in parada" thus = parata +
;
" fond of being prepared," adapted, apt, active, alert only in one stock phrase (which points to this form as being archaic and probably popular etymology, thus distorting its real derivation), viz. appossukka pannaloma -l-Vin II. 184 (I'/h. Texts in. 232 trsl. " secure," cp. Vin paradatta"), and n.363) 1.450; II. 121 (v. 1. "samacara living a good (active) life 1.469.
yutta
?]
BB
Parama
lit.
(adj.) [\'edic parama; superl. formation of para. " farthest," cp. similarly, although fr. difl. base, Lat. primus] highest, most excellent, superior, best paraphrased by agga settha visittha at Nd- 502 A = Nd' 84, 102 (the latter reading visettha for visittha) by uttama at DhA in. 237; VvA 78. 1.124 (ettaka) v 64 II. 120 ("nipacca) S 1. 166; 11.277; v.230 (dittha-dhamma-nibbana) Sn 138 (yasar) paramar) patto), 296 (a mitta), 788 (suddhar) r) arogar)), 1071 Dh 184 (nibbanai) i) (saiinavimokhe e vimutto) vadanti Buddha), 203, 243; Vv 16' (alankata =
"
DA
;
account of others, through others Sn 122 (attahetu-l-
paramar) ativiya visesato VvA 78) Pv 11.9'" ("iddhi) Pug 15, 16, 66; SnA 453 ("issara) PvA 12 ("nipacca), At the end of a cpd. (-) " at 15 ("duggandha), 46. the outmost, at the highest, at most as a minimum, at least " Vin iv.263 (dvangula-pabba") esp. freq. in phrase sattakkhattu" one who will be reborn seven times at the outmost, i. e. at the end of the 7 rebirthV.120; interval S II. 185 (sa") v.205 A 1.233; iv.381 Kvu 46.9. See parami & paramita. It 18 -attha [cp. class. Sk. paramartha] the highest good, ideal truth in the ultimate sense, philosophical truth Cpii. 6, 81) {cip. Kvu trsl. 180 J. P.T.S. 1914. 129 sq Arahantship Sn 68 (=vuccati Araatar) Nibbanar) etc. Nd^ 409), 219 (dassin) Nd^ 26 Miln 19, 31 dipani Exposition of the Highest Truth, N. of the Commentary on Th, Vv and Pv mentioned e. g. at PvA 71 "jotika id., N. of the C. on Kh and Sn, mentioned e. g. As -. in instr. and abl. used adverbially at KhA II.
Pg
54
in
meaning
of
" in
the
highest
sense,
absolutely.
Paramata
ideally, in an absolute sense." 'visuddhi A v. 64 'safinita Th z. 210 "suniia Ps 11.184 suddhi SnA 52S abl. paramatthato Miln 28 VvA 24 (manusso), 30 (bhikkhu), 72 (jivitindriyar)) PvA 146 (pabbajito, corresponding to anavasesato), 253 (na koci kiiici hanati = not at all); instr. paramatthena Jliln 71 (vedagu), 2O8 (sattupaladdhi). -gati the liighest or best course of life or future exsitence \'v 35'- ( = anup5discsa-nibbana VvA Kar' like
ih'X'l''.
43
Parayin
Paramattha [pp. of paramasati] touched, grasped, usually in bad sense: succumbing to, dehled, corrupted D 1.17 for a different, commentarial interpretation see Paramasa (cvar) so acquired or taken up: cp. DA 1.107: S 11. 94 nirasanka-cittatSya punappuna amattha)
;
primarily,
1.77
parami Bu
;
'
'
Nd:
152
1O4).
dup" wrongly 227) Dhs apparamattha [cp. BSk. grasped, misused S 1.49. aparamrsta not affected Mvyutp. p. 84] untarnished, S 11.70 l"-245 incorrupt D 11.80 (cp. Dial 11.85)
;
cp. (gahita p. abhinivittha 584. 1177, 15CO Sdhp î2.

:
gahessasi No.
.'
Paramata
tion]
(f.) [fr. parama, Vedic paramata highest posithe highest quantity, measure on the outside, minimum or maximum D 1.60 (ghasa-cchadana-paramataya santuttho contexted with a minimum of food &. clothing: 1.169 expl'' by uttamataya) i.io (abyabajjha) S 1.S2 (najik' odana-paramataya on a na|i of boiled rice at the most) freq. in phrase sattakkhattui) p. interval of seven rebirths at the outside (cp. parama), being reborn seven times at the most S n.134 sq. v. 458 Kvu 469 (cp. Kvu Irsl.
III. 36.
Paramasa
[para
-l-
mrs,
but
see
paramasa]
touching,
DA
;
1.130 (v. 1. masa which reading is probably to be preferred, cp. Trenckner on p. 54 1 ) neg. aparamasa not leading S III. 46 (v. 1. masa). Perhaps we astray, not enticing 1.17 (to), 202.
seizing, taking hold of
should read paramasa altogether.
2683).
Parasupahara at S
v. 441 is to
be corrected to pharasu".
Para" (prefix) [para+a, not
para: see para 2 c; in some cases it may also correspond to parar)"] prep, meaning " on to," " over " (with the idea of mastering), also " through, throughout." The a is shortened before double consonant, like para-l-kr = parakkaroti, para-|instr. of
Paramasati [para-(-masati of mrs] to touch, hold on to, deal with, take up, to be attached or fall a victim to (ace.) Vin 11.47, 195, 209; D 1.17: M 1.257; S in. no; nandati (abhiniJ IV. 1 38; in comb" with ganhati & ger. paramassa D 11.282; M veseti) at Nd^ 227. grd. paramasitabba J 1.188. 1. 1 30, 498 (but cp. p. 541) pp. paramattha (q. v.).
Paramasana (nt.) [fr. paramasati] touching, seizing, taking up Nd- 576 (danda-sattha) DhsA 239 (anga;
paccanga")
PvA
-1;
159 (kiriya").
kram = parakkamati
(see
under cpds. of para).

.'
Parakaroti see parakkaroti (parar)
or para
?).
Paramasa [para mrs, cp. Epic Sk. paramarsa being as p'hilos. term " reflection "] touching, affected by
contact, being attached to, hanging on, being under the influence of, contagion (DAs./;-s/. 316). In Asl. 49, Bdhgh analyses as paratoamasantiti paramasa p. means " they handle dhamma's as other" (than what they really are,
:
Parajaya [para + ji, opp. of jaya] i. defeat D i.io; J VI. 209 VvA 139. 2. defeat in game, loss, losing at play S 1. 149 (dhana)=A v.i7i=Sn 659: J vi.234 (gaha sustainment of a loss).
;
e.
Parajita [pp. of parajeti] defeated, having suffered a loss Vin IV, 5 S 1.224; ^ ^^'Ai^ Sn 440, 681; Dh 201 = parena parajito Dh.\ 111.259, where Bdhgh takes it ( evidently as instr. of para=para) J 1.293 11160 (sa;
'
they transgress the real meaning of anicca etc. Hence the renderings in Asl. trs. nicca). " Reversion," in Dialogues 111.28, 43, etc. " perverted " S 111.46, no; A 11.42 (paramasami paramattha)
g.
and say
hassari), 403.
(sacca") ;iii.377(silabbata),438(id.);v.i50(sanditthi); Th I, 342: It 48 (itisacca". cp. idarjsaccaIII. 48 bhinivesa under kayagantha) Pug 22 Dhs 381, 1CO3,
D
1
Parajeti [para +
in
jeti of ji, cp. jayati]
to defeat, conquer;
151
(sahassag p. aor. paraji in 3^^ pi. jir)su, only in by i.f<) coins). one stock phrase referring to the battle of the Gods & Titans, viz. at D 11.285 1.253 ("jinir|su) =S 1.221 = 224 (v. 1. jinir|su)=A iv.432 ("jiyirisu, with v. 1. jinir)su), where a Pass, is required (" were defeated, lost ") in opp. to jinigsu, and the reading ^jiyiijsu as aor. pass, is to be preferred. Pass, jiyati to be defeated, to suffer defeat S 1.22 (Pot. parajeyya, but form is Active) J 1.290 and parajjhati (r' pi. paraj-
gambling: to make
lose,
beat
PvA
=M
1 498 (id.). almost synonymous with abhinivesa see kayagantha (under gantha), and cp. Nd^ 227 (gaha p. See also C. abhinivesa) and Nd- under tanha in. paramasa. 1
75 (ditthi" contagion of speculative opinion),

;
It is
Paramasin
ing
(adj.) [fr.
:
III. 48
1.43,
paramasa] grasping, 96 (sanditthi").

(nt.)
[fr.
seizing, pervert-
Parayana (Parayaâ)
para-l-i, cp.
Vedic para;
jhama)
J 11.403
v.).
aor. parajiyi
see
above
paraji.
pp.
yaria highest instance, also BSk. parayana e. g. Divy rest, relief S 1.38 57. 327] I- (n-) final end, i. e. support, A 1. 155, 156 (tana lena dipa etc.); J v.50i=vi.375
parajita (q.
Farabbava
[fr.
para
ruin,
+ bhu
;
Vedic
parabhava]
;
destruction,
Sn
92,
15
disgrace S 11. 241 SnA 167. J III. 331
11.73;
defeat, iv.26
Parabhavati [para + bhii] i. to go to ruin Sn 91 ( = parihayati vinassati). 2. to win through, to surpass Th I, 1 144 (cp. trsl. 381*). pp. parabhuta (q. v.). See also parabhetva.
Parabhnta
[pp. of parabhavati] ruined, fallen into disgrace M II. 210 (avabhuta-l- ). Nole. parabhuta at J V.416 is to be read parabhuta (q. v.).
going through to, ending attached to, having one's end also finding one's support in (as danda or goal in leaning on a stick M 1.88 A 1.138), in foil, phrases preNibbana" valent Amata S v.217 sq. tama" Pug 51 v. 218; brahmacariya" S 1.234; Maccu" S S IV. 373 V.217; sambodhi" D 1. 156; 11.155; I*"g '<> Cp. also Sn IU4 (tap = tad, see Nd* 41 1); Nfiln 148 (ekantasoka) DhA 1.28 (rodana. i. e. constantly weeping). (b) destined to, having one's next birth in., e. g. Avici" duggati^ PvA 32 dcvaloka" J 1.2 18 IV. 59 J 111.454 brahmaloka" J 111.396; Miln 234; sagga" J vi.329; PvA 42, 160 sugati" PvA 89 similarly nilamaiica" Pv See also parayana. II. 2*.
(dipan ca
p.).
2.
(adj. -) (a)
to,
in,
aiming
at,
given
:
Parabhetva at J v. 153 is not clear (C. hadayar) bhinditva olokento viya perhaps we have here a reading .) parabh" for parag (as bhenduka wrongly for gcnduka), which in its turn stands for paradhetva (cp. similarly BSk. arageti for aradheti), thus meaning " propitiating."
:
Parayika see sam.

Parayin
(in),
(adj.) [fr. parayana] having one's refuge or resort being supported, only neg. aparayini (f.) without
support J
111.386.
Pari
Pari" (indecl.) [Idg. pen to verbal root *per, denoting completion of a forward movement (as in Sk. pr", piparti. to bring across, promote ; cp. Vedic pre to satisfy, prnati to fill, fulfill. See also P. para). ' Cp. Vedic pari, Av. pairi, Gr. Tripi, Lat. per (also in adj. per-magnus very great) Obulg. pariy round about, Lith. pef through, Oir er- (intensifying prefix), Goth, fair, Ohg. fir, far = Ger. ver-] prefix, signifying (lit.)
;
44
Parikirana
kametva kata, but it is difficult to derive it fr. parikkamati. Vin. Texts in. 18 trsl. " as well in speech as in act " and identify it with parikanta', hardly justified. Cp. also Kern. Toev. s. v. The passage is evidently
faulty.
around, round about; (fig.) all round, i. e. completely, altogether. The use as prep, (with ace. = against, w. abl. =from) has entirely disappeared in Pali (but see below I a). As adv. " all round " it is only found at ~ (pari metri causa comb"" with samantato). J VI. It The composition form before vowels is pariy, which in comb" with ud and upa undergoes metathesis, scil. Frequent comb'"' with other preps, are pari payir". + a (pariya) and pari + ava (pariyo) sampari". Close affinities of p. are the preps, adhi (cp. ajjhesati> pariyesati, ajjhogahati > pariyogahati) and abhi (cp. abhiradheti > paritoseti, abhitapa > paritapa, abhipilita > pari", abhipureti > pari. abhirakkhati > pari"), cp. also its relation to a in var. comb'". Meanings. I. (lit.) (a) away from, off (cp. Vedic pari as prep. c. abl. :) "kaddhati to draw over, seduce, "cheda cutting off, restriction, "punchati wipe off. (b) all round, round (expl'' by samantato, e. g. at Vism 271 in pallanka) anta surrounded, "esati search round, "kinna covered all round (i. e. completely, cp. expl" as " samantato akinna "), "carati move round, jana surrounding people, "dhavati run about, "dhovati wash all round, "paleti watch all round, fig. guard carefully, "bhamati roam about, "mandala circular (round), sa assembly (ht. sitting round, of sad). 2. (fig.) (a) quite, completely, very much, Kar' fKox>i>' "adana consummation, "apanna gone completely into, "odata very pure, "osana complete end, "guhati to hide well, "toseti satisfy very much, "pureti fulfil, "bhutta thoroughly enjoyed, "yaiiiia supreme sacrifice, "suddha extremely clean. (b) too
;
Parikantati' [pari-f kantati'] to wind round, twist J III. 185 (paso padar) p. but taken by C. as parikantati^, expl'^ as " cammadini chindanto samanta kantati ").
;
Parikantati'^ [pari -(- kantati^ to cut (round), cut through, pierce 1.244 (vata kucchir) p.); J 111.185 (see pari-
kantati').
Parikappa
[fr.
I,
;
pari-l-kalp]
gem
'ih
1.
197
940. V.271
i-
preparation, intention. strata-
2.
assumption, supposition, surmise

308.
DhsA
Parikappita [pp. of parikappati] inclined, decided, fixed upon Sdhp. 362, 602.
determined,
Parikamma
Vin
(nt.)
doing up, viz
i.
'
much, excessively (cp. ati and adhi) "tapeti torment excessively, "pakka over-ripe. A derivation (adv.) from pari is parito (q. v.). On its relation to Sk. pari?
parikkhara. A frequently occurring dialectical variant of pari" is pali" (q. v.). Note. The expl" of P. Commentators as regards pari is " pariggahattho Ps 1. 1 76; " paricca " SnA 88; "parito" VvA 316;
see
II. 106 (r) red chalk) 151 (id.), parikammag karoti to make (the necessary) preparation, to set to work \'ism 395 and passim (with ref. to iddhi). Usually in form parikammakata arranged, prepared Vin 11.175 (bhumi), as - " with," viz. geruka" plastered with red chalk Vin 1.48 11.209 lakha" J 111.183 iv.256 su beautifully arranged or prepared, fitful, well worked Miln 62 (daru), 282 (maniratana) VvA 188. In special sense used with ref. to jhana, as kasina" processes whereby jhana is introduced, preparations for meditation J 1.141 IV.30O v. 162, 193 DhsA 168 cp. Cpii. 54 DhA 1. 105. 11. 106, 220 2. service, attention, attending Vin 1.47 S 1.76; Th 2, 376 (=veyyavacca ThA 253); Pug 56; DhA 1.96, 333, chiefly by way of administering ointments sarira" attendetc. to a person, cp. J v. 89 DhA 1.250. SnA 52. ing the body 1.45, 186 -karaka one who ministers to or looks after a person, attendant; one who makes preparations Th 2, 411 (f. -ika = paricarika ThA 267) J 1.232.
;
;
[pari-l-kamma] "doing round," i. e. arrangement, getting up, preparation karapeti), 117 (geruka" plastering with
DA
Parikara
PvA
33.
Parika^dhati [pari-l-k, cp. BSk. parikaddhati MVastu 11.235] to draw over or towards oneself, to win over, seduce D 11.283 (purisar)) Miln 143 (janapadai)). Cp. parikassati and samparikaddhati.
;
kr ; a similar formation belonging to same root, but with fig. meaning is to be found in parikkhara, which is also expl'' by parivara cp. parikaroti = parivareti] "doing round," i. e. girdle, loincloth J 1V.149; DhA 1.352.^ In cpd. ovada" it is v. 1. SS at D 1.137 f*"" patikara (q. v.).
[fr.
pari
-l-
Parika44bana (nt.) Miln 154. J 11.78

;
[fr.
prec] drawing, dragging along
Parikaroti [pari-t-kr] to surround, serve, wait upon, do service for J. iv.4b5 (=parivareti C.) v. 353 (id.), 381 VI. 592. Cp. parikara & parikkhara.
; ;
Parikati ['parikrii of kr getting up J V.203.
(?)]
arrangement, preparation,
Parikatta
krtta,
[pp.
off
of
is
which
pari-l-kantati^; corresponds to Sk. usually represented in P. by kanta^ cut
Parikassati [pari-l-krs, cp BSk. parikarsayati to carry about Divy 475, and parikaddhati] i. to drag about 2. sweep away, carry away S 1.44, cp. Dhs.\ 68. DhA 11.275 (mah' ogho viya parikassamano, v. 1. "ka^dhamano). Pass, parikissati (q. v.).
round, cut
Miln 188.
Parikatha
Pariki:pâ [ppof parikirati] scattered or strewn about, surrounded J iv.400 VI. 89, 559 Pv 1.6' (makkhika =
;
(f.) [pari-l-katha, cp. BSk. parikatha Divy 2^5. 235] I. " round-about tale," exposition, story, esp. religious tale 11. 204 Vism 41 ( =pariyaya-katha). 2. talk about, remark, hint Vin 1.254 (cp- ''' Texts II. 154); Vbh 353=Vism 23 (with obhasa &
samantato akinna
(spelt parikkhinna).
PvA
32); Miln 168, 285; Cp. sampari".
DA
1.45
Parikittita [pp. of parikutteti] declared,
announced, made
public
Sdhp
601.
nimitta)
SnA
497.
3.
continuous or excessive talk
Vism
29.
Parikitteti [pari -l- kitteti] to declare, praise, make public Miln 131, 141, 230, 383. pp. parikittita (q. v.).
Parikanta' [pari-l-kanta^ of kantati^] cut open Vin 111.89 (kucchi p.). See also parikatta & cp. Kern, Toev. s. v. (misreading for "katta ?). Note. Reading parikantai) upahanag at J vi.51 is with v. 1. to be changed to pari-
Parikirati
!
surround S l.i85=Th
(v.
1.
to strew or scatter about, to i, 1210; aor. parikiri J vi.592 for parikari, see parikaroti). pp. parikinna (q. v.).
[pari4-kirati]
yantar).
Parikanta* at Vin 11.80 (bhasita") as parikata [pp. of parikaroti].
is
probably to be read
expl"^ as parik-
Bdhgh
ParikiraQa [fr- pari -l- kirati] strewing about, trsl'' "consecrating sites" D 1. 12 (vatthu-kammaH- vatthu" v. 1. pati" expl'' at DA 1.98 as " idaii c' idaii ca aharatha ti
; ;
Parikilanta
vatva tattha balikarama-karanar) "). The BSk. form appears to be pariksa, as seen in phrase vatthupariksa at Divy 3 & 16. See under parikkha.
Parikilanta [pp. Miln 303.
of parikilamati]
tired
45
Parikkhaya
I
Parikkhitta
[fr. pari + ksi^, cp. Epic Sk. pariksaya] exhaustion, waste, diminution, decay, loss, end D 1.156; v. 461 A i.ioo, 299 1.453 III. 37 sq. S 1.2, 90, 152 11.68; III. 46 (bhoga r) gacchanti) iv.148, 350; Th i,
out,
exhausted
929; Sn 374. 749, 1094 (=pahanag

139
IV.
1
;
J 1.290
(r|
Pv
II. 61'
Parikilamati [pari f kilamati] to get tired out, fatigued or exhausted J v.417, 421. pp. parikilanta (q. v.).
gacchati to atthai) gacchati of Dh 384)
40
Pug 16, come to

;
Parikilissati [pari+kilissati] to get stained or soiled; fig. get into trouble or miserj' (?) see parikissati. pp. parikilittha see parikkilittha.
sannicayo g na gamissati). comb'' with pariyadana (q. v.).
Nd^ 412); Dh Miln 102 DhA waste, to disappear ThA 285 PvA 3 (dhanaIn the latter phrase freq.
etc.
;
17,
63
Parikkhavant
(adj.)
III.
[fr.
parikkhati] circumspect, clever,
experienced J
11 4.
-t-
Parikilesa
[pari
+ kilesa]
misery,
calamity,
punishment
Th.\ 241
(for klesa, q. v.).

;
Parikkha
kirapa]
(f.) [fr.
pari
Iks, cp.
in vastu", ratna etc.
BSk. pariksa Divy 3 & 16 with which cp. P. vatthu-pariinvestigation, circumspection, 3, 4, 126 (cp. Index p. 276);
Parikissati [most likely Pass, of parikassati maybe Pass, of kisa (=Sk. kfsa) to become emaciated. Mrs. Rh. D. at K.S. 319 takes it as contracted form of kilissati] to
examination,
prudence J 111.115; Nett Sdhp. 532 (attha).

Parikkhara
be dragged about or worried, to be harassed, to get into trouble S 1.39 (trsl. "plagues itself"); A 11. 177;
IV.
1
86
Sn 820
(v.
1.
Nd'
"kilissati
expl""
kissati
parikissati
parikilissati,
with
at vv.
Nd'
11.
154 as
kilissati
pakirissati).
Parikujati at
Sdhp
145,
meaning
Cp. palikujjati.
Pariknpita [pp. of pari + kup] greatly excited, very agitated A 11. 75 Miln 253.
;
much
Parikelana (f) [pari + ke|ana] adornment, adorning oneself, being fond of ornaments Nd^ 585- (v. 1. parilepana) DA 1.286 has patikelana instead, but Vbh id. p. 351 parikelana with v. 1. parikelasana.
;
Paiikopeti [Caus. of pari
+ kup]
to excite violently Miln
Parikkamana
44
i.
;
adj. sa
e.
[pari + kram] walking about M 1.43, having (opportunity for) walking about, accessible, good for rambling in, pleasant, said of
(nt.)
the
Dharama A
v. 262
(opp. a).
Parikkita at J
v. 74 is probably to be read parikkhita (pari+ukj): see okkhita "sprinkled, strewn," unless it is misreading for parikinna.
Parikkilittha
II.
[pp.
of
parikihssati]
soiled,
stained
;
\'in
290
at
Kern, Toev. s. v.) id. p., 11.56 has patikilittha, cp. upakkilittha Vin 11.295.
(for parikilittha, cp.
(-)
Parikkha
see parikkha.
Parikkhaka
in the
(adj.)
ing, experienced,
ways
parikkhati] investigating, examinPvA 131 (lokiya" experienced of the world, for agarahita).
[fr.
shrewd
Parikkhaka
parikkhati cp. Class. Sk. parikjaâ] putting to the test, trying Sdhp 403 (sarira", or should we read parirakkhana Cp. parirakkhati).
(nt.) [fr
;
.'
[fr. *parikkharoti, cp. late Sk. pariskara] " all that belongs to anything," make-up, adornment (so Nd* 585 bahira p. of the body). (a) requisite, accessory, equipment, utensil, apparatus Vin 1.50, 296 ("colaka cloth required for water-strainers & bags. cp. Vin. Texts 11.229); II. 150 (senasana^-dussa clothrequirement of seat & bed); iv.249 sq., 284; D 1.128, 1.104 (jivita") 137 (yannassap. =parivaraDA 1.297) III. 1 1 S 11.29; A IV. 62 (citf alankarar) citta-parikkhar' atthar) danar)), 236 (id.) J in. 470 (sabba-sampannar) danar) with all that belongs to it); v.232 Sn 307; Nd* 585 Nett i sq. 4, 108 1.294, ^99 DhA 1.38, 240 (geha), 352 (v. 1. for parikara) PvA 81 (sabba). saparikkhara together with the (other) requisites, i. e. full of resources; used with reference to the samadhiparikkhara (see below) D 11. 217; 111. 71. (b) In a special sense and in very early use it refers to the " set of necessaries " of a Buddhist monk & comprises the 4 indispensable instruments of a mendicant, enum"" :n stock phrase "civara-piijdapata-senasana-gilanapaccay arobe, bhesajja-p." i. e. alms-bowl, seat & bed, medicine as help in illness. Thus freq. found in Canon, D 111.268 S iv.288, 291 Nd'' 523 e. g. at Vin 111.132 (as r' part of " yaiina"); also unspecified, but to be understood as these 4 (different Vin Texts 111.343 which take it to mean the 8 requisites see below) at Vin Later we find another set of mendicants' 11.267. requisites designated as " attha parikkhara," the 8 requirements. They are enum"' in verse at J 1.65 = DA 1.206, viz. ticivarai), patto, vasi, suci, (kaya-) bandhanag, parissavana, i. e. the 3 robes, the bowl, a razor, a needle, the girdle, a water-strainer. They are expl"" in detail DA 1.206 sq. Cp. also J iv.342 (atthaparikkhara-dhara) v.254 (kayabandhana-parissavanasuci-vasi-satthakani the last-named article being " scissors " instead of a razor) DhA 11. 61 ("dhara thera). (c) In other comb'": satta nagara A iv. 100
DA
sq.
Parikkhata' [pp. of pari-l-ksan] wounded, hurt, grazed PvA 272 (a). J 111.431
;
nagarupakarika 1.105); satta samadhi III. 71 16; A iv.40 solasa" (adj.) of yafiiia having sixteen accessories 1.134 (cp. Dial. 1.174, 177),
(cp.
2
II.
M
;
Parikkhata- [pp. of *parikkharoti cp. Sk. parijkrta] made up, prepared, endowed with, equipped, adorned D II. 217; M III. 71 Miln 328.
;
;
bahu having a full equipment, i. e. being well-off Vin 111.138 J 1. 126. Note. A set of 12 requisites (1-8 as under b and 4 additional) see detailed at DA 1.207.
Parikkhatata (f) [abstr.
parikkhata^ " making up," pretence, posing, sham Pug 19 (23)= Vbh 351 (358).
fr.
Parikkharika (-) (adj.) [fr. parikkhara] one who has the parikkharas (of the mendicant). Usually the 8 p. are understood, but occasionally 12 are given as in the
detailed
Parikkhati [pari +
gate,
enum"
look round, to inspect, investiexamine A 1.162 (vannai) pariklchare 3"^ pi.). See also parikkhaka. parikkhavant & parikkha.
Iks] to
of p. at
DA
1.204-207.
(q. v.).
Parikkhinâ at
DA
1.45 is to
be read parikinna
Parikkhattiya read pari"

'Parikkharoti [paris + kr]
up,
(q. V.)
;
(= parikkhatata)
lit.
q. v.
equip, adorn (cp. see also parikkhara.
to do all round, i. e. to make parikaroti) pp. parikkhata^

;
Parikkhitta [pp. of parikkhipatij thrown round, overspread, overlaid, cnclo.scd, fenced in, encircling, surrounded by (-) M III. 46 A iv.)o6 (su) S 1.331 (read valligahana'') Pv IV.3" (v. 1. for pariyanta as in i.io") Vism 71 (of gama) ThA 7<j DhA 1.42 (pakara) PvA 32 (=panyanta i.io"), 283 (saai-pakara") Sdhp 596.
;
Parikkhipati
Parikkhipati [pari + ksiFl to throw round, encircle, surround Vin 11. 154; j 1.52 (sai.iir)). 63, 150, 166; 11.104; Caus. DhA 1.73. III. 371 pp. parikkhitta (q. v.) (sanir)) 11.88 (sani-pakaII. parikkhipapeti J 1.148
;
46
271
;
Paricarika
PvA
161 (kata
we
Idcd), 282
Th.\ 271.
(in
gaha
with
J
IV.
>
apariggaha
;
married
>
unmarried
sapariggeneral,
rai]).
to the man as well as the woman) vi,348, 3G4. 190 favour 5. grace, (amisa material grace).
ref.
1.247
DA
1.241
Farikkhina [pp. "f parikkhiyati] exhausted, wasted, in. 80 S 1.92 11.24 decayed; extinct Vin iv.258 It 79 V.145, 461; D III. 97, 133 ('bhava-sagyojana) (id.) A IV.418, 434 (asava) Sn 175, 639, 640 Dh 93 Pug II, 14; Miln 23 (ayuka) PvA 112 ("tinodak';
M
;
Pariggahita [pp. of pariganhati] taken, seized, taken up, haunted, occupied Vin 111.51 (manu.ssanaij p. by men); IV. 31, 278; DhA 1. 13 (amanussa" by ghosts); PvA 87, f. abstr, 'ta being possessed (Vism 12 133 5dhp 64. (amanussa).
;
ahara).
Farikkhi];iatta (nt.) [abstr. of parikkhina] the fact of being
exhausted, exhaustion, extinction, destruction PvA 63 (kammassa), 148 (id.). 1. 128 (jivitassa)
;
DA
Pariggahaka Nett 79 (
p. 276).
(adj.)
[fr.
pariggaha] including, occupying

C. as
= upathambhaka
quoted
in
Index
Parigha [Vedic parigha, of which the usual P. representaParikkhiyati [pari
wasted or
+ khlyati of ksi^] to go to ruin, to be exhausted Th 2, 347 ^parikkhayag gacchati
tive
is
paligha
(q. v.)]
a cross-bar
ThA
211 (danda).
ThA
242).
pp. parikkhina
;
(q. v.).
Parigharjsati [pari-(-ghar)satii] to rub (too) hard, scrub, scratch, only in ppr. aparighaijsanto Vin 1.46 11.208.
;
pari4-ksip] i. closing round, surrounding, Parikkhepa neighbourhood, enclosure Vin iv.304 J 1.338; iv.266; 2. circumference J 1.89; v.37 SnA 29 (daru etc.). 3. " closing in on," Vism 205 KhA 133 SnA 194.
[fr.
;
;
Paricakkhitar [n. ag. fr. pari-f caks, cp. akkhi & cakkhu] one who looks round or enquires, neg. a," J v. 77.
i.
e.
fight,
quarrel It
11, 12.
Paricaya
[fr.
pari-l-ei] familiarity,
;
Pariklesa [pari
= Th
Parikha
2,
191
+ klesa] hardship, misery, calamity Th 2, 345 (=parikilesa ThA 241).

;
1.
132
adj. {-"} 74. in (loc.) J 11.249 (jata),
Vism
129
153
PvA
acquaintance J vi.337; acquainted with, versed

;
VvA
24 (kata)
PvA
4 (id.),
(id.).
pari+khan, cp. Epic Sk. parikha] a ditch, moat Vin 11. 154 D i.ioj (ukkinna-parikha adj. with trenches dug deep, comb'' with nkkhittapaligha expH by khata-parikha thapita-paligha at DA 1.274);
(f.) [fr.
Paricarana
life
trench,
(nt.) [fr. pari -i- car] i. going about, mode of 1.382 (gihinar) "tthanar), v. 1. for vicarana"). 2. attending to, looking after, worshipping 1.199
DhA
39 (sankinna" adj. with trenches filled, Ep. of an Arahant, comb'' with nkkhittapaligha) = A in. 84 sq. = Nd^ 284 C (spelt kkh) A iv.106 (nagara) J 1.240, 490
1.
1
;
driyanag)
(aggi-p-tthana fire-place). 3. enjoyment, pleasure (inPvA 16. See also paricarana.

[fr.
DhA
Paricaranaka
paricarana] servant, attendant
DA
1.269.
vi.276, 432; Cp II. i' (spelt kkh) Miln i (gambhira) ; SnA 519 (tata) PvA 201 ("pitthe), 261 (id.), 278 (id., v. 1. parikkhata-tire).
IV.
106 (ukkinn' antaraparikha)

;
Paricarati [pari -l- carati] to move about, in var. senses, viz. I. to go about, look after 11194 (upatthahati-H ) PvA 175. 2. to worship (only in connection J V.421
;
Pariganhana (nt.) [fr. pariganhati] comprehension ("pafiila comprehensive wisdom).
aggin
J
11.7
Pariganhati (& Pariggaheti Caus.) [pari + grh] i. to emi.So, brace, seize, take possession of, hold, take up 2. to catch, grasp DhA 137; J III. 189; DA 1.45. 1.68. 3. to go all round DhA 1.9 1 (sakala-jambudiCaus. "ggaheti (aor. "esi, ger. êtva, inf. etur)) par)).
to roam about, to one's to amuse We play, sport PvA 77 (indriyani = kilami Pv

J
p.
to worship the
fire)
i.ioi
S 1.166
Dh
107
1.494;
Sn
p.
79
=payirupasati
SnA
401).
3.
feast
senses,
oneself,
g.
ii.i^^).
often
find reading pariharati for paricarati.
e.
at
Dh.\ 11.232; cp. paricareti for hareti PvA 175; pariCaus. carana for "harana Pv.\ 219. pp. paricinna
paricareti (q. v.).
DhA 11.56. Caus. II. parihetur)), 533; V.93, loi 3. to comprise, summarise KhA ganhapeti J 1.290. 166, 167. pp. pariggahita (q. v.).
comprehend, fig. master Vin 11.213; SnA 549 (mantaya) DhA 111.242; 2. to explore, exPvA 68 (hattesu), 93; VvA 75. amine, find out, search J 1.162 n.3 in. 85, 268 ("ggaI.
to embrace,
11.28;
III. 332
Paricariya
tration,
paricarati] going about, service, minisA 1.132 11.232 (aggi). Occurs also as paricariya (q. v.), e. g. at J v. 154. See also paricarika.
(f.)
[fr.
worship S 1.182
DhA
Paricara
fr.
[paricareti] serving,
attendant
Th
i,
632
(C.
attendance; (m.) servant, on this stanza for paddhagu).
Parigalati [pari -t- galati, see gajati] to sink glide oft J IV. 229, 250 ; v.68.
Parigilati [pari -f gilati] to
down,
slip or
swallow J
1.346.
Pariguhati [pari-l-guhati] to hide, conceal Pv 111.4^ (=paticchadeti PvA 194). 31

;
1149
iv.io,
Paricaraka (adj.-n.) [fr. paricareti] attending, serving honouring; (m.) attendant, worshipper, follower (cp. BSk. paricaraka attendant Av^ 1170 n.167] D i.ioi 11.200; Th I, 475; Sn p. 218 (Nd''' reads carika) 8' (not "varaka) DA 1.137, 269. J 1.84; IV. 362 Pv IV. See also paricarika.
;
Pariguhana
deception
(f.)
[fr-
patiguhati]
hiding,
concealment,
Paricarana
;
Pug
19, 23.
(f.) [fr. paricareti] care, attention, loking after; pleasure, feasting, satisfaction Pv 11. i^ (gloss for carika) PvA 219.
Pariggaha [fr. pari-l-grh] i. wrapping round, enclosing 2. taking up, Th I, 419 (? cp. Brethren 217 n. 6).
seizing on, acquiring, acquisition, also in bad sense of "grasping" Sn 779 (=tanha and ditthi Nd^ 57);
Ps
72; 11.182 acquiring a wife)

1.
1
(nekkhamma
;
etc.);
Nd'
11
(itthi
vi.239
(id.).
belongings, property, iv.4f o possessions D 11.58 111.289 1.137 (quoted at Nd^ 122); S 1.93 Sn 805 J iv.371 vi.259 PvA 76 (bhuta belonging to, the property of); VvA 213, 321. d. a wife ThA sa with all (its) belongings S 1.32.
nence in food), 313

;
;
;
;
Miln 244 (ahara absti3.

;
=A
attendant) (servant, (adj.-n.) =paricaraka Paricarika A v. 263 (aggi fire-worshipper) Pv 11. b^" (amacca f. "carika minister & attendant) ThA 267 SnA 597. maid-servant, handmaiden, nurse, (personal) (1) a attendant 1.253; cp- S 1.125; J 1.204 (pada), 291 Pv v. 420 IV. 35 (veyyavacca-karika p.), 79 11.395
;
(2) 157); PvA 46. pleasure, pastime (so here, probably another form of paricariya) Pv iv.i'' ( =indriyanar) pariharana PvA 219; gloss carana).
11.12'
= veyyavacca-karini PvA
;
care,
attention
Paricarita
Paricarita
47
delighted by,
Parjjinna
expenditure of a thousand coins). giving (to the poor), liberality DhsA 157; SnA 295 (maha, corresponding to mahadana) PvA 7 sq. 27, 120 sq., 124.
[pp indulging in
of paricareti]
served by.
DhA
1.504.
[fr.
11.
11.231 (sahassa
3.
Paricaiin (adj. n.)
paricareti] serving, attending,
f.
maidservant J
upon,
395.
Paricareti [Cans, of paricarati]
i to serve, wait on, attend honour, worship [cp. BSk. paricarayati Divy 114 sq., 421] S 1. 124 (pade) DhA 111.196 (id.); J 1. 81 ("caritabba-tthana place of worship); iv.274; v. 9.
. ;
Paricchada
[fr.
pari -i- chad] a cover, covering J 1.34 1, 466.
Paricchanna
[pari-l-channa, pp. of covered, wrapped round Vin IV. 17.
chad]
enveloped,
Pass, paricariyati, ppr.
"iyamana
1.46,
504
In this sense it may also be taken as " being delighted or entertained by." 2. to amuse oneself, gratify one's senses, to have recreation, find pleasure [cp. BSk. paricarayati Divy i, and freq. phrase pancahi kamagunehi samarpita samangibhuta p. e. g. MVastu 1.32]
J 1.58.
Paricchata [pari-l-chata] very
much
seared, scorched (?)
Sdhp
102 (odara-ttaca).
(f.)
Paricchadana
cealing
[fr.
Pug
19
-23= Vbh
pari -1- chad] covering, hiding, con358.
Vin
11.290
III.
72 (paficahi
;
kamagunehi samappita
;
etc.)
1.36 (id.). 104 (id.) iM 1.51 4 (id.) Th i, 96 (saggesu) Pv 1. 11' ( = yatha sukkhag carenti indriyani 58)
iv.i^ (read 'carayanti for "varayanti, cp. 228 indriyani p.). See also parivapp. paricarita q. v.
PvA PvA
reti.
Paricchindati [pari + chindati] i. to mark out VvA 291 (vasana-tthanai)). 2. to determine, to fix accurately, to decide J 1.170 (padag the track), 194 (nivasavetanar)) ui.371 iv.77 Miln 272; Vism 184, 409; SnA 434 (paiiiiaya p.). 3. to limit, restrict, define Miln 131 1.132. pp. paricchinna (q. v.).
DA
Paricinna [pari + cinna. pp. of carati] i. surrounded, attended J v.90. 2. worshipped 1.497; S iv.57 (me Sattha p.), cp. Th i, 178 (Sattha ca p. me) & 891 3. practised, performed Miln 360. (p. maya Sattha).
Paricchindana
(nt.)
[fr.
paricchindati]
1
" cutting
up,"
definition, analysis
VvA
14.
Paricchindanaka
(adj.)
[fr.
defining, analysing,
DhsA
pari -h chind] 157 (nana).
marking
out,
Paricita^ [pp. oj pari + mulated, collected,
cinoti, P. cinati] gathered, accuincreased, augmented 111.97 S I.I 16; 11.264; IV.2CO A 11.67 SQ-' '^5: 'il^S. 152; IV. 282, 3ro V.23 Th I, 647 Ps t.172 (expl'') PvA 67
ci,
M
;
Paricchinna [pp. of paricchindati] i. restricted, limited, small DhA 1.58; PvA 136 ("ppamana). 2. divided, measured Vism 184; PvA 185 ( = mita).
Sdhp
409.
of pari
Paricita'' [pp.
P. cinati; but perhaps identical with paricita*] known, scrutinized, accustomed, acquainted or familiar with, constantly practised Vin 11.95 (vacasa p.), 109 (aggi etc. read aggiciketi,
IV. 19.
+ ci,
Pariccheda meaning]
[fr.
i.
pari -t- chid:
late
Sk.
(philos.)
in
same
;
parijita)
ThA
52;
Miln
140
(iddhipada p.);
DaVs
aparicita unfamiliar
DhA
1.71.
Paiicumbati [pari-l-cumbati] to kiss all sides), to cover with kisses A IV. 438 DhA 1.330.
(all
11.
round, i. e. from 120 S 1.178, 193

;
;
Paricca (indecl.) [ger. of pari+i, cp. Sk. (Gr.) paritya & P. pariyeti] lit. " going round," i. e. having encircled, grasped, understood grasping, finding out, perceiving freq. in phrase cetasa ceto paricca (pajanati) grasping fully with one's mind. e. g. at D 1.79 111.12 1.445 = paricS II. 121, 233; It 12; Vbh 329; Vism 409
;
; ;
determination, exact circumscription, range, definition, connotation, measure J in. 371 Vism 184 (as one of the nimittas of the body), 236 (referring to the 5 nimittas of the life-principle); SnA 160, 229, 23'. 376. 408, 503 KhA 182 (ganana") VvA 194 (id.) DhsA 3; Dh.\ 11.73 (avadhi") PvA 254 (kala), 255 (ayuno p.); VbhA 417 (citta, for citta-paricce nana 2. limit, boundary Miln 131, 405; J Vbh 33") III. 504 (nadi-tira). restriction DhA 3. limitation, PvA 20 (r) karoti to restrict). 11.88, 98 4. division (of time), in ratti" & diva", night- & day-division Vism 416. 5. (town)-planning. designing VbhA 331.
;
Paricchedaka (adj.). [fr. pariccheda] determining, fixing \'bli.\ 346 (utthana-vela a sanna).
Parijana [pari-l-jana] "the people round,"
dants,
; ;
chinditva)..
See pariyeti.
Pariccajati [pari-l-cajati of tyaj] to give up, abandon, leave behind, reject S 1.44; It 94 J 11.335; vi.259 (=chaddeti) Miln 207; DhA iv.2i)4 Pv.\ 121, 132, 221 (read jivitag pariccajati for parivajjati cp. BSk. jivitar) parityaksyami Av^ 1.2 10) Sdhp 539. pp. pariccatta
; ; ;
;
i. e. attenservants, retinue, suite Vin 1.15; J 1.72. 90; Dh.\ III. 188 VvA 63 PvA 58, 62. saparijana with one's servants Cp 11. 8^ (T. saparijjana metri causa).
Parijapati [pari-l- japati, cp. BSk. parijapta enchanted Divy 397] to mutter (spells), to practise divination
j
111.53"
Miln
21.0 (vijjar)).
(q. v.).
Pariccajana
(nt.)
&
na
(f.)
[fr.
rejection, leaving It 11, 12.
pariccajati] i. giving up 2. giving out. bestowing,
Parijapana (nt.) [fr. parijapati] mumbling, uttering spells Miln 356 (mantag).
giving a donation
PvA
7.
124.
Parijanana (f)
nition,
Tpari-I- janana = janana] cognition, recogknowledge Nett 20 (as paraphra.se of parinna).

[pari-f- janati]
Pariccajanaka
giver,
[fr.
prec] one
who
;
gives (up) or spends, a Parijanati
donor
PvA
to
know
accurately
IV. 5"
;
or
for
;
cert.iin, to
comprehend, to recognise, find out

11.45, 99, 111.26, 40.
;
Pariccatta [pp.
cp. BSk. parityakta in meaning " given to the poor " Avi 1.3] given up, abandoned, thrown out, left behind J 1.69, 174, 477;
of pariccajati
I.
II,
24;
;
159;
1.293 V.52, 422;

J
A 111.4CO sq. Sn 202. 254, 943; Nd' 426; Th I, 226 Miln 69 DhA iv.233 "janitva).
;
;
Miln 280
Pariccaga
sacrifice,
PvA
178,
219
= viradhita) Sdhp
;
374.
janar) S 111.27; 'v.Sg It 3 sq. pp. pariitiâta (q. v.). ger. pariiifiaya see under parinfia'.
iv.174; ppr. pari-
[fr.
pariccajati]
i.
renunciation
1.92
giving up, abandonment, (amisa^ & dhamma^

;
Parijiwa
s.
[pp.
of pari
-1-
jar,
i.
e.
decayed; Kern Toev.

i.
spiritual); Ps 11.98; J 1.12 (jivita") III. 44 1 (paiica mahapariccaga the five great sacrifices, i. e. the giving up of the most valuable treasures of wife, of children, of kingdom, of life and limb). 2. expense
material
&
DhA
V.
proposes reading
jina of
i"^'
ji,
e.
wasted, see pariJ i.iri
jiyati]
worn
out,
:
gone down, decayed, reduced
DhA
(setttii-ku'aO P) ^' 11.272 (kula).
W-
(bhoga)
vi.364
Dh
148;
Parijita
Parijita [ppof pari + ji, jayati Kern, Toev. s. v. proposes reading parijita, Sk. form of P. parijina. pp. of pari + jiyati, but hardly necessary, see also Vin. Texts 111.75] overpowered, injured, damaged \'in ii.iug (so read
;
48
Paritassati
PariQata [pp. of parinamati] i. bent down, crooked VvA 222 ("datha fangs, or does it mean "long" ?). 2. changed S in. 40. 3. ripened, matured, hatched, ripe J III. 74, 286, 431, VvA 288; DhA 1.47 (gabbha).
for paricita).
Paiijiyati [pari fade, S 1. 186
+ jiyati]
;
to
J iv.i 11.
out. to decay, Speit "jijryati at Th ', 1215.
become worn
pp. parijina (see parijiijna).
Parijeguccha (f.) [pari + jeguccha] intense disgust with (-) D 1.25, cp. DA 1.115.
Parinamati [pari-l-namati] i. to change (trs. & intrs.), lit. to bend round, to turn (round), to be transformed into (ace.) S 111.3 (reading parinamati once, at other passages vi, cp. p. 40) Miln 136 (bhojanai) visamai) p. food changes, i. e. turns bad), 277 (id.) VvA 13 PvA
;
dislike
of,
Parijiana is doubtful reading at A 111.38 (v. 1. parivajjana) = iv.266 (T. reads parijjana, cp. parijana vv. U. parivajjana & parijana); meaning ?.
;
2. to 144 (for parivattati Pv 11. 10'), 194 (id. in. 4*). change into a diff. state, to ripen, mature (often said of the fcetus) Miln 93, 358. pp. parinata (q. v.). Caus. parinameti (q. v.).
Parinama
[fr.
pari -1-
nam,
cp. class Sk.
parinama
in all
Parinia(-)[theadj.formof parinna,cp. abhinna] knowing, recognising, understanding It 44 (bhiita'' so, or should we read bhutapariiiiiaya ?) also in cpd. pariiiiiacarin as shortened gr. parinfia ?) Sn 537 ( = paii(to be exp iiaya paricchinditva caranto living in full knowledge, also (abstr.) pariiitiattha;] at i. e. rightly determining) It 29 (abhiiiiiatthar) + ), cp. S iv.253.
;
''
Pariflna' (f) [cp.
Epic Sk. parijiiana; the form parijiia given by BR only with the one ref. Vyutp. 160 fr. pari + jiia] accurate or exact knowledge, comprehension, S 111.26 (yo ragakkhayo full understanding M 1.66, 84
; ;
meanings] " bending round," i. e. i. change, alteration, in utu (sudden) change of season, unseasonable weather, with ref. to illnesses caused by such (ja abadha) = illness arising from the change of season A 11.87; i"'3i V.I 10; Nd^ 304'; Miln 112, 135 sq., 2. alteration of food, digestion, in 304; Vism 31. phrase samma-parinamai) gacchati M 1.188; S 1.168; A in.30 cp. MVastu 1.2 11. 3. ripening Miln 93. 4. course, development, fulfilment, in special sense dispensation, destiny J v. 171 Pv iv.3^ PvA 252, 254. Cp. vi.
dosa" moha ayarj vuccati p.), 159 sq., 191 iv.16, 51, A V.21, 55 sq., 145, 236, 251, 292 138, 206. 253 sq. v. 64 (kamanar) rupanai) vedananai)), 299 1.277 In Pug 37; Nett 19, 20, 31; KhA 87; SnA 251.
; ; ; ;
Parinamana (nt.) [fr. parinamati] diverting to somebody's use Vin iv.157.

Pariâmita [pp. of parinameti] i. bent down J vi^269 (of trees, overladen with fruit, C. expl' as " entangled "). 2. issued, apportioned, destined J v.171; PvA 254.
exegetical literature three pariiiQas are distinguished, viz. iiata", tirana pahana", which are differently interpreted & applied according to the various contexts. See e. g. the detailed interpretation at Nd' 52 sq. Nd^ 413 J VI. 259 (where riana for fiata") DhA 11. 172 mentioned at SnA 517. adj. parifina. (in ref. to food)
;
Parinamitar
[n.
ag. of parinameti]
fate,
one who destines or

resulting in
makes develop,
'
destiny J vi.189.
in,
The
It
is
Parinamin
(-')
(adj.)
i.ii,
[fr. parinamal ending 526; ni.88.
reality (in abhiiiiiaya

freq.
form pariiifiaya is an apparent instr., but form & meaning the ger. of parijanati (like
in
1
> abhijanitva)
found
its
:
f .r
in
poetry
;
&
the usual parijanitva. in formulas (like yatha-
Parinameti [Caus. of parinamati] to bend to, to change into, to turn to use for somebody, to procure for, obtain, appropriate D 1.92 Vin in. 259 (puttassa rajjar) p. for
;
bhutar)
p.);
knowledge" Nd' 51 sq.), 1082 (corresp. with pahaya, cp. phrase pahaya parijanitva DhA iv.232) It 62 J
;
;
meaning is "knowing well in right S v.182 Sn 455, 737, 778 (=parijanitva

similar vi.259.
his
son);
iv.156;
PvA
281.
J v. 424.
See also avajjeti.

[fr.
ppr. namayamana parinamita pp.

(q. v.).
PariQayaka
;
Parinna^ (indecl.) [ger. of parijanati for *parijiiaya, cp. same short forms of ada & abhiiiiia] having full knowledge or understanding of Sn 779 ( = parijanitva Nd' 56 & SnA 518) It 4 (perhaps to be read parifinaya for
;
parineti] a leader, guide, adviser one of the 7 treasures (ratanani) of a great 11. 177 king or Cakkavattin (according to Bdhgh on the eldest son in the Lai. Vist. a general cp. Divy 211,
pari-t-ni, cp.
parifiiia so).
Parinnata [pp. of parijanati] well understood, thoroughly known Th 2, 106 M i.i sq. S 11.99 v.182 PvA i, 287. With ref. to food (bhojana & ahara) it means food understood according to the three pariniias (q. v.) Dh 92 ("bhojano adj. one who lives on recognised food or takes the right view of the food he eats, cp. DhA contrasted with bhavita 11.172); Miln 352 ("aharo) consciousness is to be well studied, insight is to be
; ; ; ;
;
217; Senart, Lig. de Buddha p. 42), i. e. a wonderful Adviser D 1.89 11.17, 177 1.220 n.175 A in. 151 Sn p. 106 (cp. SnA 450 1.250); J 1.155; iv.93 Miln 38, 314. f. parinayika. Ep. of wisdom, synonymous with panfla, i. e. insight, cleverness Dhs 1057 Pug 25 Vism 3 DhsA 148.
; ;
=DA
Parinaha
[fr. pari-l-nahj compass, circumference, breadth, extent, girth S 11.206 (of the moon) V.19 J in. 192, -77. 370; V.299; Pug 53: Miln 282, 311; SnA 382
=A
(aroha-l-
).
made
to
grow
Parineti [pari -1- neti] to lead round or about S 11.128.

Paritajjita [pari-l-tajjita] scared (exceedingly), frightened
1.293.
Parinfiatatta (nt.) [abstr. fr. parinnata] the fact of having full or e.xact knowledge S v.182.
Sdhp
147.
Parinnatavin (adj.) [fr. pariflnata] one who has correct knowledge S ni.159 sq., igi (puggala).
Paritatta [pp. of paritappati] tormented, worried, vexed, grieved Miln 313.
Parinneyya (adj.) [grd. of parijanati] knowable, perceivable, to be known (accurately) M 1.4 S III. 26 iv.29 DhA IV. 233 (cp. Nd" under abhiniieyya).
; ; ;
Paritappati [Pass, of pari -f tap] to be vexed, to grieve, worrj', sorrow Th 2, 313 (=santappati ThA 233); Miln 3ri3. pp. paritatta (q. v.).
Pariâbati [pari-t-dadati] to burn: Pass, paridayhati to be burnt or scorched 1.422; S i.i88=Th i, 1224; A 1.137 111.95, 98 Sn 63 Ps 1.128 (1) Pv 1.6* (=parito jhayati PvA 33) Miln 303 PvA 60. Cp. pari|aha.
Paritasita
(nt.)
[pari
I.
-(-
tasita'
or tasita'']
worry,
excite-
ment
1.40 (v.
tassita, cp. Dial 1.53).

[pari-l- tasati',
Paritassati ("tasati)
paritj-syati,
in
form clearly = Sk.

tasati",
but
freq.
confused with
cp. tasa.
Paritassana
is the only example of paritasati representing tasati^ to be excited, to be tormented, to show a longing after, to be worried D 11.68; 1.36, 67, 151 'V.23, 65. 168 A 11.27 S 11.82, 194 '"'33 43. 55 Sn 62 I ( = tanhaya na bhayati SnA 467, thus comsq. bining tasati' & tasati^), 924 (Pot. parittase. interpreted by Nd' 373 as taseyya, uttaseyya, bhayeyya. thus taken as tasati^): Miln 253, 4ro Dh 397 ( = tanhaya na bhayati DhA iv.159); Sdhp 470. ppr.
49
Parittaka
rparitta'
-f
Paridevati
ka]
small,
insignificant,
;
Sn 924
little
;
Nd*
'
306 (for appaka etc. as at Nd- 414) Pv i.io" 11.9" Miln 121 (a), 253; DA i.i 70 (for appa) PvA 51;
Sdhp
42.
f.
parittika
Th
i.
377.
Parittaka
(nt.) [pari-t-tana.
Cp. Epic Sk. paritrana] pro-
tection, shelter, refuge, safeguard, safety 1.9 (sara from an arrow, i. e. a shield); 111.189; J vi.455 PvA
;
284
Sdhp
III.
396.
aparitassar)
11.68;
(q. v.).
[fr.
1.67;
S 11.82;
111.55
It 94.
-kitika a protecting
arrangement Vin
11.
152, cp. Vin.
pp. paritasita
Texts
174.
Paritassana
bling,
(f.)
;
paritassati, q. v. for
;
meaning] trem1
Parittayaka (adj.)
nervousness, worry excitement, longing 1. 36 D 1. 1 7 ( = ubbijjana phandana etc. DA 1. 1 1 ) neg. a 111.227; S in. 15 sq.. 133; Miln 253, 4<(i.
fear
HI. 15
[fr. pari -1- tayati] safeguarding against, sheltering against, keeping away from Vism 376 (angara-vassar) p. thero).
1.
136.
[fr.
Parittasin (adj.) [pari-f dread of (-) S 1.20 1.

paritassati]
tasiri,
fr.
tasa of tasati^] being in
Paritassin
(adj.)
trembling,
excited,
worrying, only neg. a
IV.108, lii, 230 sq.
Paritapa-foU. Miln 313 (atapa-l-).

Paritapana
tormenting, torture, 341-344; A 1.151, 296; 11.205 sq. (atta" self-mortification, opp. para") Pug 55. PvA 18 (atta), 30 (id.). Often comb'' with 56, 61 atapana (q. v.).
(nt.) [pari-t-tapana, of tap]
affliction, mortification
1.78,
Parida^â (adj.) [pari-l-danda] " with a stick around." i. e. surrounded by a stick only in one phrase viz. " saparidanda itthi " a woman protected by a stick, or liable to punishment (?), in stock phrase enumerating 10 kinds of women 1.386 = 111.46 = \in 111.139 Â v.264 =
;
VvA
Vism
Vism
73.
(nt.)
Faridamana
375.
[pari-l-damana]
controlling,
taming
Paritapeti [pari -1- tapeti] to bum, scorch, molest, trouble, torture, torment 1.341 (atapeti-l- ), 506; S iv.337 A III. 54, 380 J V.420 (ma paritapi).
Paridameti [pari-l-dameti] to control, tame, keep under

376.
Paritaleti [pari-t-tuleti] to weigh, consider, estimate, think
Vism
Panto
522.
VbhA
130.
(adv.) [fr. pan, cp. Sk. paritahj round about, around, on every side, everywhere, wholly Vin 11.194 SnA 393 VvA 316 PvA 33.
;
;
Paritoseti [pari-l-toseti] to please, appease, satisfy, make happy J 1.262; III. 386 v.216; PvA 213 (v. 1. SS-I;
Paridahati [pari-l-dahati. of dha] to put round, put on, clothe Dh 9 (fut. dahessati> J 11. 197; v. 434 (ger. "dahitva) VI.5C0 Pv 11. i'*; PvA 76 (vatthani), 77, 127 ("dahissati for paridhassati Pv 11.9", which read ger also paridayha J v. 400 ( = nivafor T. parivassati). setva cp parupitva ca C). pp. paridahita (q. v.). Cans. II. paridahapeti to cause to be clothed PvA 49 ( =acchadeti).
;
;
asincati).
Paridahita [ppclothing)
of paridahati]
43.
[fr.
put round, put on
(of
Paritta' (adj.) [BSk. paritta, pari -I- pp. of da in short form The development of meantta, like atta for adatta.
PvA
)
ing however causes difficulties, paridatta meaning given up. transmitted, cp. Divy 388, whereas P. paritta means trifling. The BSk. form paritta (e. g. Divy 2C4, AvS 1.329 II. 1 37) may be a re-translation of 498, 504 P. paritta. which may correspond to Sk, prarikta, pp. of pra-f ric, meaning " that which is exceeded," i. e. left (over or behind)] small, little, inferior, insignificant, D 1.45 limited, of no account, trifling Vin 1.270 III. 148 (abha of limited splendour, opp. appaman'abha) S 11.98; iv.160 (opp. adhimatta) A iv.241
; ;
; ;
Paridipaka (adj
i
paridipeti, cp, dipaka'] illuminating,
explaining, e.xplanatory
SnA
41).
Paridipana (nt.) [pari-f dipana] illuminating, elucidating, explanation Miln 31S; KhA ill SnA 394 sq.
;
Paridipana (f)
[fr.
pariuipeti, cp. paridipana] explanation,
illustration Miln 131.
Paridipita [pp of paridipeti]
2CO
= punappunai)
made
305.
61, 390 Dhs 181. 584, ioi8, 1034 415). 1097 (id.) J 1.221 (cp. Dhs trsl. 265, 269) 1.119 133 ("dipa the 2,000 inferior islands). 176 (5C0 do); PvA 198: Sdhp
v. 63
;
It 71
Sn
(paiiiia of inferior
;
wisdom,
cp.
plained,
i. in flames, set ablaze Th 2, adipitataya p. ThA 170), 2. exclear, illuminated Vism 58; K^ uA 8;
Nd*
Sdhp
DA
KhA
Synonyms: appaka, omaka, lamaka, dukkha Nd' 414; catukka Nd^ 415 (opp. maha) appaka PvA appamattaka PvA 262 ittara PvA 60 oma 48, 60 SnA 347 oraka SnA 489 lamaka SnA 347.
251, 261.
; ;
Paridipeti [pari-f- dipeti] to make bright, to illustrate, to explain Miln 131 Sdhp 491 pp. paridipita (q. v.).
.
ParidOseti [pari-f duseti] to corrupt, defile Sdhp 409.
spoil
altogether,
to
ruin,
Paritta' (nt.) & Paritta (f) [fr. pari-t-tra, cp. tana, tayati 6 also parittana] protection, safeguard (protective) charm, palliative, amulet Vin 11. no (atta f. personal A protection) iv.305 (gutf atthaya "g pariyapunati) 11.73 (rakkha -t- paritta) J 1.200 (manto -(- parittar) -I;
396 (paccekabuddhehi "r) karapeti makes them find a safeguard through the P.) iv.31 (osadhai) Var. parittas in the va r) va) Miln 150 (f. & nt.). way of Suttantas are mentioned at Vism 4 1 4 (Khandha Dhajagga" S 1.218 sq. Atanatiya D in. 195 sq. Mora J 1133). Cf. Dialogues 111.185. -valika sand worn on the head as an amulet J 1.396. -suttaka a thread worn round the head as a 399.
vaddhir)),
;
Parideva [pari -t- deva of div, devati only in one passage of Epic Sk. (Mbhar. vii.3014); otherwise paridevana 1.2C0 S 11. i 111.3 sq nt.] lamentation, wailing A 1. 144; 11195; Sn 328, 592. 811, 923, 969; J 1.146; VI, 188, 498; Nd' 128, 134, 370, 492; Ps Ml sq., 38, It is exegetically para59. 65 Vbh 100, 137 Nett 29. phrased at D 11.306 = Nd' 416 (under pariddava) with synonyms adeva p. adevana paridevana adevitattai) often comlv" with soka grief, e. g. at paridevitattai) D 1.36 Sn 862 It 89 PvA 39, 61. Bdhgh at DA 1.12 1 expr'îtas " sokag nissita-lalappana-lakkhano p."
;
charm
J 1.396, 399.
Paridevati [pari-f devati, div] to wail, lament D 11. 158 (ma Sn 582, 774 = Nd' 38 (as socittha ma paridevittha) devayati). 166; J vi.188, 498 PvA 18 (socati-f ) ger.
; ;
;
Paridevana
"devamana S 1.199, 208 J v. 106 PvA 38, & devayamana Sn 583. grd. "devaniya Nd' 492 SnA 573, & "devaneyya Sn 970 (=adevaneyya Nd' 493)PP-
50
;
Parinibbayin
("maiicamhi nipanna) VvA A v. 64 Sn 514 (gata-lvitinna-kankho) Vv 53^ (gata-(-sitibhuta). This state of final emancipation (during life) has also received the determination of anupada-parinibbana, i. e. emancipation without ground, for further clinging (lit. without fuel), which corresponds to Bdhgh's term" kilesavattassa khepitatta sa-upadi-sesa p." (see above) thus at v. 29 A 1.44 1.148 S iv.48 v. 65 (nicchato nibbuto sitibhuto etc).; A v.233=253 = Dh 89 (-(-khicp.
DhA
;
IV.42)
158
PvA
244.
Mhvs
2.
7,
111.55
paridevita (q. v.).
Paridevana (.)=parideva, Sn 585; Nd' 416 (see under parideva) Pv .4' ( = vaca-vippalapa PvA 18); 1.12';
PvA
41.
Paridevita (nt.) [pp. of paridevati] lamentation, wailing Sn 590 Pv 1. 1 2' ( =rudit? "^3) Miln 148 (kanditap.-lalappita-mukha).
;
. i
nasava).
Paridevitatta (nt.) [abstr. fr. pan. vita] lamentation etc. only exegetical construction ir expl" of parideva at 11.306 =Nd2 416.
;
Parinibbanika (adj.) [fr. parinibbana] one who is destined to or that which leads to complete extinction D 111.264 265 (opasamika-h ).
;
Pariddava [according to Trenckner M 1.532 (on M 1.56, where SS read p., whereas BB have parideva) the metrical substitute for parideva; therefore not = Sk.
paridrava, which
is
Parinibbapana (nt.) [pari -l- nibbapana] refreshing, cooling, quenching; controlling, subduing, training Ps 1.174 (atta-damatha, atta-samatha, atta-p.).
Parinibbapetar [n. ag. a calmer, trainer
fr.
11.
only a late re-translation of the P.

1.56
word]
= parideva
;
M
[fr.
parinibbapeti] one
(soka)
who
pacifies,
1.221
Th
2,
345
102 (dametar sametar p.).
(soka)
Sn
1052, cp.
(adj.)
Nd* 416
(see parideva).
Paridhagsaka
PvA
15
("vacano
paridhagsati] destructive, ruinous speaking destructively, scandal-
monger).
ParidhaQSati [pari-t-dhagsati] to be deprived, to lose, to come to ruin It 90 Miln 249. 265. Caus. paridhagseti
;
in
same meaning
with paripatati
&
at Nd' 5. It parihayati.
is
almost synonymous
Paridhavati [pari-l-dhavati] to run about J 1.127 (adhavati+), 134 (id.), 158 (id.); 11.68 (id.)=ThA 54; v.106.
Parinibbapeti [pari-i-nibbapeti] to bring to complete coolness, or training (see next), emancipation or cessation of the life-impulse, to make calm, lead to Nibbana, to exercise self-control, to extinguish fever of craving, or fire of raga, dosa. moha. Always coupled with the qu&si synonyms sameti & dameti (cp. damatha samatha parinibbapana) D 111.61 111.46 (attanar) dameti, sameti, p.) A n.68 (attanar) 1.45 (fut. "bbapessati) d. s. p.). pp. parinibbuta (see p. No. 3) & parinibbapita (only in n. ag. "apetar, q. v.).
=A
Paridhota [pp. of paridhovati] washed, rinsed, cleansed,

purified
1.124.
Paridhovati [pari-l-dhovati] to wash clean Vin 1.302. pp. paridhota.
(all
round), cleanse,
Parinitthana
[pari-l-nitthana] 2. accomplishment J v. 400.

(nt.)
[pari-l- nitthapeti]
i.
end
PvA
287.
PariniUbapeti accomplish
to bring to an end, attain,
DhsA
363.
Parinitthita (adj.) [pari-t-nitthita] accomplished
111.53;
Parinibbayati (& nibbati) [pari -l- nibb" cp. BSk. parinirvati Divy 150 (Buddha Bhagavantah parinirvanti) & ger. parinirvatavya ibid. 402] i. to be completed, per fected, in any work or art, e. g. of a trained horse, 2. to die without being reborn, Cp. TtXetoio. 1.446. to reach complete extinction of existence Vin II. 194 111.128 (aor nibbayi) S (Tathagatha "ayanti) A 11.120 V.152 (nibbayeyyar|), 261 ("nibbayissami) fanupadisesaya nibbana-dhatuya p.); iv.202 (id.), 313 Miln 175 (id.) J 1.28 (id.). 55 (id.) VvA 158 (fut. (id.) nibbayissami) PvA 21, 283 (of a Paccekabuddha). 2. to become emancipated from all desire of life D 11.68 (cp. Dial. 11.65 & Brethren 417); S iv.102 (ditth'
Th
2,
283
DhA
11.78.
-t-
eva dhamme),
ibid,
(sa-upadano
devanag indo na
Parininna
(adj.)
[pari
ninna] deeply hollowed, sunken
Sdhp
103.
(adj.)
1.
Parinipphanna Kvu 459 (v.

368I.
[pari-i-nipphanna] predetermined nibbana), 626 (a) cp. Kvu trsl. 261'

;
Parinibbana (nt.) [pari -1- nibbana] "complete Nibbana " in two meanings: i. complete extinction of khandhalife i. e. all possibility of such life & its rebirth, final release from (the misery of) rebirth and transmigration, death (after the last life-span of an Arahant). This is the so-called " an-upadi-sesa Parinibbana," or " extinction with no rebirth-substratum left." 2. release from cravings & attachment to life, emancipation (in this life) with the assurance of final death freedom of spirit, calm, perfect well-being or peace of soul. This is the so-called " sa-upadisesa-P.," or " extinction (of passion) with some substratum left." The two kinds
;
parinibbayati), 168; A ni.41 =Vin 11. 148, 164 (parinibbati anasavo) A iv.98 (aor. "nibbigsu anasava) Th I, 100 (fut. "nibbissati anasavo), 364 It 93 (nibDh 126 ("nibbanti anasava perhaps banti), cp. 95 Vbh 426 (sabbasave parinbetter taken to No. i !) Sdhp 584 (nibbanti flaya parinibbanti anasava) mahoghen' eva aggino). pp. parinibbuto (q. v.). Caus. parinibbapeti (q. v.).
; ;
Parinibbayana (nt.) [abstr. see parinibbayin 2 b.
fr.
parinibbayin] passing away,
are distinguished by Bdhgh at DhA 11. 163 as follows: " arahatta-pattito patthaya kilesa-vattassa khepitatta sa-upadi- sesena, carima-citta- nirodhena khandhavattassa khepitatta an-upadi-sesena ca ti dvihi pi parinibbanehi parinibbuta, an-upadano viya padipo apannattika-bhavar) gata." i. 11.72 sq. (the fartious Maha-parinibbana-suttanta or " Book of the Great Decease"); in. 127, 128; A 11.79 ("samaye) 111.409 (dhamma, contrasted with apayika nerayika.
Parinibbayin [fr. parinibbayati] one who attains Parinibbana. Of the 2 meanings registered under parinibbana we find No. i only in a very restricted use, when taken in both senses of sa- and anupadisesa parinibbana e. g. at A n.155 sq., where the distinction is made between a sa-sankhara p. and an a-sankhara p., as these two terms also occur in the fivefold classification of " Never-returners " (i. e. those who are not reborn) viz. antara-parinibbayin, upahacca", sasanThus at D khara", uddhagsota, akanitthagamin. III. 237 S V.20I, 237 A 1.233 IV.T4, 71 sq., 146, 380 2. In the sense of Parinibbana V.120; Pug 16, 17. No. 2 (i. e. sa-upadisesa p.) we find parinibbayin almost as an equivalent of arahant in two cpmbn*, viz. (a) tattha (always comb"" with opapatika, i. e. above the ordinary cause of birth) [cp. BSk. tatra-parinirvayin anagamin Divy 533]. It is also invariably comb'' with
; ;
'
Parinibbuta
anavattidhamma,
11.56,
51
Paripunna
arising out of mishaps to or
forests.
;
423
also
146; V.343
A
;
e. g. at 1.156; in.108, 132; 1.232; 245, 290; II. 5, 89, 238; IV. 12, 399, S V.346 (cp. 406). 357 Pug 16, 62, 83. See
bad conditions of roads in the

;
Kvu
Irsl.
74^.
(b)
antara"
[cp.
BSk. antara;
one who passes away in the middle of his term of life in a particular heaven an Anagamin (cp. Bdhgh's expl" at PugA 198 as " ayuvemajjhassa antara yeva parinibbayanato a. p.") S v.69=A IV.70 S v.201 =204, 237, 285, 314, 378; A 11.134 Ps 1. 161 Pug 16 Nett 190 (cp. A iv.380).
parinirvayin
WVastu
1.33]
1.52; S 1.43; A 1.153; 111.252 ; v. 136; Ps 1. 162 iv.17 vi.57 (n. pi. ayo = kilesaJ 1.395 111.268 paripantha C), 75 1.14 (magga), i6 (id.). 51, 69 miganari p. danger to the crops from (the nuisance of)
;
DhA
deer J 1.143, i54saparipantha 1.63. See also palipatha.
full of
danger
DhA
Paripanthika
obstacle
(adj.)
[fr.
paripantha] forming or causing an

is
1.161.
The usual form
pari" (q. v.).
Parinibbuta (adj.) [pari+nibbuta] completely calmed, at peace, at rest (as to the distinction of the twofold application see parinibbana and cp. Mrs. Rh.D. BudI. gone out, or passed dhism p. 191 Cpd. p. 168), viz. away without any remaining cause of rebirth anywhere, completely extinct, finally released (fr. rebirth & trans migration), quite dead or at rest [cp. BSk. parinirvfta Divy 79]. It is usually applied to the Buddha, or the Tathagatha, but also to Theras & Arahants who have by means of moral & intellectual perfection destroyed With ref. to Gotama all germs of further existence.
;
Paripanna see palipanna.

Paripaka [fr. pari + pac] i- ripeness, maturity, development, perfection D 1.9 (cp. DA 1.94) Ud 36 (paiica dhamma paripakaya sagVattanti) 1.142, 148; J VI.236 Miln 288 Vism 16 (bodhi"), 199 DhA 1.89
;
; ;
("gatatta nt. state of perfection); ThA 79; PvA 276. 2. overripeness, decay, collapse, only in phrase " indriyanar) p.," i. e. decay of the (mental) faculties, in formula defining jara (old age) at 11.305 1.49
11.284 (atikkhippai) Bhagava p.), 294 (vassasata" e Bhagavati) v. 19, 120 D 1.204 (acira-e Bhagavati) S 1.158 (Tathagato p. 11. 191); v. 172 (e
Buddha: Vin
;
S II. 2, 42 sq. A v. 203 Nd^ 252 indriyaparipaka Av5 11. no.

; ;
Dhs 644
ripening,
cp.
BSk.
Paripacana
digestion
(nt.)
[pari
+ pacana^]
maturing,
Tathagate) Vv 111.9' (e Gotame = anupadisesaya nibbana-dhatuya parinibbuto VvA 169); PvA 140 Of others S 1.121, 122 (Satthari p.). 212 (Bhagavati). (Godhika) 111.124 (Vakkali) iv.63 (Punna) Sn p. 59. 60 (a Thera) Miln 3911 (Arahant) VvA 158 PvA 76 2. emancipated, quite free (from DhA II. 1 63; IV.42. earthly bonds), calm, serene, at peace, perfected Vin
;
: ; ;
Vims
351, 363, 365.
Paiipacaniya
(adj.) [fr. paripacana] bringing to maturity, leading to perfection, accomplishing, only in phrase vimuttiparipacaniya dhamma (5) things achieving emancipation (see Ud 36) S iv.i05=DA 1.50 ThA 273.
;
Paripaceti
138 " spiritually free " Vin. Texts in. 182); D 11.123 (cp. Dial. II. 132); III. 55 1.235; 11102; S I.I (4-tinno loke visattikag). 7=iv.i79 (ahefhayano+); 1.54 ( + tirino loke visattikag) 187 (p. kankhati kalag) Sn 359 + thitatta), 370 (id.), 467 (p. udaka-rahado va sito) Th i, 5 (cp. Brethren 11''); J
n.i56=A
1.
[pari + paceti, Caus. of pacati] to bring to maturity, to cause to ripen, to develop, prepare J VI.373 (atthar) p. "acayitva =vaddhetva C.) Miln 232, 285, 288, 296. pp. paripacita Vism 365.
;
Paripatita [pp. of paripateti] attacked, pursued, brought into difi5culty VvA 336.
IV.303, 453
50
(atta),
85 (raga-dosa-moha-kkhaya p.) Miln Freq. in comb" with kindred terms like

;
Ud
sitibhuta (cooled),
e.
or nicchata (without hunger), e. g. S 111.26 iv.204 It 46 Sn 735 sq. It 48 (esananar) khaya), 49 (asavanag khaya). 3. (to be understood as pp. of parinibbapeti) calmed, well trained, domesticated 1.446 (of
;
g.
Vin ii.i56=A 1.138;
Vv 53^;
Cp. BSk. pariParipateti (or pateti) [Caus. of paripatati. patayati to destroy Divy 417] to cause to fall down, to bring to ruin, to attack, pursue Vin iv.ii5; J 11.208;
III. 380
n. 9).
pp. paripatita
Miln 279, 367;
KhA
73 (see
App.
II. p.
353
(q. v.).
Parip&lita [pp. of paripaleti] guarded
Vism
74.
horse).
Parinimmita at Dhs 1280 read para.

Paripakka (adj.) [pari + pakka] i. (quite) ripe, ripened, matured, developed D 1.54; S iv.i05=DA 1.50; A vi.i (ap) Ud 36 (id.) IV.357 Dh 260 J 1.91, 231 Miln 194, 288 DhA in.338 KhA 56 ThA 273 PvA 2. overripe, rotten Miln 223. 274 (su).
;
Paripaleti [pari+paleti] to watch, guard (carefully) PvA Pass, = rakkhati). pp. paripalita (q. v.). 130 ( "paliyati Nett 105 ( = rakkhitar)).
Paripita (adj.) [pari 57I-
+ pita]
very dear, highly valued Sdhp
Paripakkata [pp. of pari + pakkirati] scattered

(reading doubtful).
Paripaccati [pari+paccati] to
Th
2,
391
Paripqita (adj.) [pari+pilita, pp. of pI4] oppressed, vexed, injured Miln 97 (aggi-santapa-parilaha), 303 jighacchaya).
Paripuochaka
become
ripe, to heal (of a
wound) Miln
112.
(of a
Paripaccana (nt.) [pari + paccana] ripening, healing wound) Miln 112.

Paripafihati [denom.
fr.
(adj.) [fr. pari + prch] asking a question, f. abstr. enquiring Nd' 234 =Nd'' 386 ;' Sdhp 90. paripucchakata questioning Vism 132 (one of the 7 constituents of dhamma-vicaya-sambojjhanga).
pari + panhal to question
v. 16.
Paripucchati [pari4- pucchati] to ask a question, to interrogate, inquire Vin 1.47=224; 11. 125; S 1.98; A v. 16; Sn 380, 696 ("lyana ger.), 1025 Pug 41 Miln 257, 408
;
;
Paripatati [doublet of paripatati] to go to ruin, to come to fall, to come to naught Miln gî (opp. sambhavati) comb"' with paridhatjsati at Nd' 5 Miln 249, 265.
; ;
SnA
III.
Paripatati [pari+patati, cp. nipatati] to fall down, to fall ofi from (abl.) Vin 11.152 sq. J V.417I 420; Pv IV.5' Caus. (bhumiyai)) 1.132; PvA 37. 47, 55, 62. See also paripatati. paripateti (q. v.).
;
Paripuccha (f) [pari -1- puccha] question, interrogation Vin 1.190 (uddesa-(-); 11. 219 (id); A 1.285; Nd^ 234 ^Nd* 386 (cp. SnA III). See also uddesa.
Paripunchati [pari-l-punchati] to wipe Vin III. 14 (panina gattani p.).
ofi,
DA
stroke
down
Paripantha [pari + pantha] i " way round," edge, border 1.87 paripanthe in ambush (near a road) J 111.65. It refers esp. to danger 2. obstacle, hindrance, danger.
.
ParipiUWa
(adj.) [pp. of paripurati]
i.
(quite) full, fulfilled,

;
1.200 (sankappa). 111. 11 complete, finished, satisfied S II. 28^; 1V.104; V.315 Ps 1.172 (=pariggah' atthena
;
Paripunnata
parivar' atthena, paripur' atthena p., i. e. acquiring, keeping, fulfilling); Sn 889 (manin = saniatta-manin Nd' 298), 904; It 40 (sekha) Pv iv.i6^; Vism 4.^ (sankappa) PvA 13, 54 ("vassa whose years are completed, i. e. old enough for ordination), 68 ("gabbha ready to be delivered), 77 (varina). 2, complete, i. e. not defective, perfect, sound, healthy Sn 548 (kaya = lakkhanehi punnataya ahin' anga-paccangataya ca pari; :
52
Pariplava
[fr.
Paribbhamati
pari -t- pin] unsteady, wavering, swerving 38 (=upplavana DhA 1.309).
about
Dh
Pariplavati
J
[pari
+ plu]
to quiver,
roam about, swerve

C.
ni.4.S4
(ppr.
(q. v.).
pariplavanto
= upplavamana
pp.
J
paripluta
punna-sariro
SnA
452)
Miln 249.
paripunna] fullness, complete-
Paripluta [pp. of pariplavati] immersed, VI. 78 ( = nimugga C.) Davs in. 34.
;
drenched
Paripunnata
ness
(f.)
[abstr. fr.
Pariphandati
[pari
-t-
spand]
to
tremble,
;
quiver,
throb,
SnA
452.
Paripura
;
complete, perfected, accomplished D 1.75; 1.133; '11-94 S 11.32; IV. 247; V.269 (f. i) A 11.77 V-io sq. Sn 205, 1017 Ps 1.15, 1.8, 49, Pug 35, 36. -aparipiira not completed, 172; II 122 v. 10 sq. imperfect, incomplete A !i.77; iv.314 sq. It 107; Pug 35, 36. -karita completion -karin completing, 1.64, 66 sq. fulfilling, making complete, doing to thefuU 1.33 sq., 64 S V.201 A II. 136 in. 215 iv.380 v. 131 sq. Pug 37 Miln 243.
(adj.) [pari-l-pr] full,
i
waver Sn 776 (cp. Nd' 46 sq.), 1145; tur) na sakkoti DhA 1.289); J IV.93
pp. pariphandita (q.v
.).
Dh
34 (=santhaMiln 91, 249.
Pariphandita [pp. of pariphandati] wavered, trembled, quivered J 111.24.
Paribandha at
ThA
242
is
C. reading for
147, 152.
paripantha at
M
;
Th
2,
352
also at
Vism
Paribadheti
(
[pari-l-badh]
to
oppress,
attack
PvA
193
= hir|sati).
:
Paripuraka
raya).
(adj.{ (-)
one
who
fills,
filling
Vism 300
(ni-
Paribahati [pari-f bahati or preferably baheti see bahati'] to keep out, keep away from, hinder J 1.204 (ger. "bahiya) PvA 214 (bahire).
;
Paripiiia9a
(nt.)
[fr.
paripijreti]
fulfilment,
completion
Vism
3 (sila).
See paripurana.
Parip.urati [pari-f purati] to
or perfect Dh 38 fut. J IV. 2 73 (devaloko p.); Miln 395 (samaniiar|) paripurissati DhA 1.309. Pass, paripuriyati to be fi^filled or perfected DhA 1.309. pp. paripunna
become
full
Paribahira (adj.) [pari -1- bahira] external, alien to; an outsider Vin n. 140; iv.283 S 1.126; J 1.482; in. 213; Nd' 144 (parimussati p. hoti, in expl of mussati) Vism 54 PvA 131 ThA 209 1.30.
;
DA
;
(q. v.).
Cans,
Paribbajati [pari-Fvraj] to
wander about
It 109
e.
(as
a religious
;
paripiireti (q. v.).

fr.
mendicant) Sn
74,
639
Dh
346, 415
i.
J iv.452.
Paripjiratta (nt.) [abstr.

ness,
paripura] fullness, completesq. (-(-samatta).
completion S v.2CO
Paripiirita [pp. of paripiireti] filled (to overflowing), full
PvA
earned money, Paribbaya earnings, wages J 1. 156 (g datva), 296 (id), 433; IV. 1 70 DhA IV. 196. 2, expense, expenditure J 11.2 13, in. 287 (r) (nivasa" expense for a lodging), 249, 368
[pari-l-vaya,
i.
*vyaya]
216.
[fr.
Paripuri (f)
paripura, but better spelt paripuri, q.
v.]
vi.383 VvA 75 PvA 3 (sahassag karoti to invest) sahassai) g karoti), 97 (nicca) Davs v.66.
;
fulfilment, completion S 1.139.
Paripuieti [Caus. of paripurati] to

;
to fill (up), make more full, supplement, fill out. add to 1.74 (parisandeti p. parippharati 1.2 17 expl"" as " vayuna bhastar) viya pureti ") 11.22 1 in. 92 S 1.27 (devakayai)) =30 11.29, 32 iii-93 (samaiiiiatthari) = A 11.95 =
fulfil
;
Paribbasana (adj.) [ppr. med. of pari-l-vas] abiding, staying by Sn 796 (=vasamana SnA 529; sakaya
difthiya vasanti
Nd'
102), 878, 880, 895.
DA
Paribbaja = paribbajaka S 1.49; Sn 134; III. 485. vata the vow of a p. ThA 73.
Dh
313;
DhA
It 90
Pv
;
II.
9"
(ppr. "ayanto)
Pug
31,
35
Miln 349
Paribbajaka
(lekhag) PvA 29 (sagararj), 30 (natidhammo puretabbo), 136 (vassasahassani) Sdhp 371. ppr. raed"puramana D 1.103. pp. paripiirita (q. v.).
wandering
Paripothita tpp- of paripotheti] beaten,

(lagulehi).
whipped Miln 188

1.74
Parippharati [pari phusati 1.2 pp. paripphuta
-f
i
sphur] to pervade
;
= samantato
DA
7)
111.92 sq.
See also paripiireti
&
"pphuttha
(q. v.).
a wandering man, a Wanderer, mendicant, not necessarily BudLassen, Ind. All dhist (cp. Muir, J.R.A.S. 1866, 321 11.114, 277, 468; Vin. Texls 1.41) Vin 1.342; IV.2S5 (bhikkhuii ca samaneraii ca thapetva yo koci paribbajaka-samapanno) D 1.157; sq., 35 sq., 53 sq., 11.22, 1 19, 139 in. 257 sq. 1.64, 84 S 1.78 130 sq. A 1.115, 157, 185, 215; n.29 sq., IV. 230, 251, 391 sq. 176 'V-35 sq.. 338. 378 V.48 sq. Sn 537, 553 J 1.85 f. paribbajika Vin Ud 14, 65; DA 1.35; PvA 31. IV. 285 Ud 13, 43 sq. 1.305 S 111.238 sq.
[fr.
pari-l- vraj]
religious
"'
;
Paripphut^ha
1.75;
[pp. of parippharati] filled, pervaded 111.94 (spelt here paripphuta). Cp. BSk. parijj^,
sphuta MVastu 11.349; m.274; Lai. Vist.

of paripphoseti (i.e. paripphosa)
385.
s.
paribbajati] wandering about or Paribbajana practising the customs of a mendicant SnA 434.
(nt.)
[fr.
ParippbosakaQ (adv.) [either with Kern, Toev,

-I-
v. ger.
with Trenckner, Motes 80 absolutive in aka (i. e. nt. formation fr. adj. paripphosa, as phenuddeha-l- kag etc.). Cp. also Geiger P.Gr. 62. i] sprinkled all round D 1.74
kar| or preferably
Paribbajayitar [n. ag. of paribbajati] one who indulges in the practice of a Wanderer, fig one -who leads a virtuous
life Sn 537 (T. vajjayita)> Perhaps we should read "bajayitva for bajayita, cp. SnA 434 nikkhamet[v]a niddhamet[v]a.
ascetic
M 1.276
II.
15
111.92
expH
as " siiicitva " at
DA
all
1.218.
Paripphosita [pp. of paripphoseti] J VI. 51, 481 (candana sara").
sprinkled
round
Paribbiilha (adj.) [pp. of paribruhati] encompassed, provided with, surrounded A 111.34; Sn 301 (=parikinija SnA 320) J IV. 120 v. 68, 322, 417 VI. 452.
;
Paripphoseti [pari -h Caus. of prus] to sprinkle over, Vin 11.209 (udakena "pphositva so read for "ppositva) A 1.257; J VI. 566; Pv iii.io^ (itva=asiiicitva PvA 23')PP- paripphosita (q. v.).
;
;
Paribbhamati [pari -f bharaati] 1 to walk or roam about PvA 6, 47 (ito c' ito), 63 (saijsare), ico. 166 (sagsare). Caus. "bbhameti 2. to reel about J 111.288; iv.407. to make reel round J vi.155.
.
Paribyattata
Paribyattata (f.) [pari + vyatta+ ta] great distinction, clearness wide experience, learnedjiess Miln 349.
;
53
Parimajjati
Paribhasati [pari -1- bhas, cp. BSk. paribhasate Divy 38] iv.61 to abuse, scold, revile, censure, defame S 1.221 Vin iv.265 Sn 134, 663 J i.i 12, 384 (for hasir)su) 469 111.421; IV. 2 85 (read paribhasenti for aribhasenti) V.294 V-5-3 Pv II. 10'; Pug 37; Miln 186; PvA 43.
;
Paribrataava (nt.) [to brh, see paribriJhati
&
cp. late Sk.
paribarhana] growth, increase, promotion Cp. paribruhana.
Th
i,
p. 2.
Paribriihati [pari+bruhati of brh^] to augment, increase, do with zest VvA 115. Caus. briiheti [cp. Sk. paribrnhayati] to make strong, increase J v. 36 1 (aparibruhayi aor. med. with a neg., i. e. was weakened, lost his strength but expl'' by C. as " atibruhesi maha-
aor. bhasissai) Pv iv.8*, pi. "bhasimhase Pv iii.i". grd. "bhasaniya Miln 186. Very frequently comb''
with akkosati
Pv
II.
1.9';
PvA
(-fp.), e. g. at Vin 11.14, 296; 10. pp. paribhattha* (q. v.).
"bhasapeti id.
Pv
Caus.
Ud
44;
1.6'.
saddai)
niccharesi,"
is
which
thus taking evidently a confusion).

(q. v.).
pp.
cp.
it
to brfl to speak,
Paribhindati [pari -l- bhid] i. to sension, to set at variance

VI. 368
;
paribbujha
&
PvA
13.
2.
create disiv.196; v.229 to break (see bhinna). pp.
break up,
J
split,
1.439;
paribruhita
paribhinna.
Paribiuhana (nt.) [fr. paribruhati, augmentation, increase Nett 79.

Paribriihita
[pp.. of
upabruhana]
Paribhinna [pp. of paribhindati]
i.
broken, broken up
paribruheti]
increased,
furthered,
strengthened
ThA
I,
i.igo (a'); VvA 184 ("vaijna of broken up appearance, i. e. crumbly). 2. set at variance, disconcerted, split \'in III. 161 Cp. vi. J n.193 DhsA 308 PvA 13.
245.
Paribhattha' [pp. of paribhassati of bhras] fallen, dropped

J 1.482
;
Th
p. 12".
Paribhattha' [pp. of paribhasati] abused, censured, scolded

J VI. 187.
Paribhanjati [pari -1- bhuj] i. to enjoy, to use, to enjoy the use of Vin 11.109; 1.153 (nivapar) p.), 207, S 1129; Sn 240, 241, 423; Pv i.i^; 1.9*; IV.52 ( = khaditur) PvA 259); Nd^ 427 (pariyesati patilabhati paribhuiijati)
Paribhanâ
paribandha, dialectical, see Kern. Toev. " 1.36, who compares Tamil panda " a surrounding wall = P. bandha. The meaning is rather uncertain, cp. notes in Vin. Texts n.154; 111.85, 213] i. a binding along the back Vin 1.254, 297; 11. 116; J v. 254 (v. 1. danda). 2. a girdle, belt J vi,i25; DhA n.174. 3. a plastered flooring Vin 11. 113, 172, 220; J 111.384 IV. 92 V.437, 44(1. 4. slough of a serpent (?) J vi.339. adj. encircling, comprehensive, in "nana 5. (-)
[for
Miln 366, 395 (alopai) "bhuiijisar)) Pv 3, 5 (modake eat up), 8, 13, 23, 47; Sdhp 394. grd. "bhurijiya & bhunjitabba PvA 71 (with nt. abstr. J 1.243 (dup) "tabbatta). Pass, "bhunjiyati, ppr. "iyamana S 1.90.
;
2.
[see bhuiijati^] to purify, clean, cleanse
J VI. 75.
pp. paribhutta
M
35.
1.25;
(q. v.).
Paribhunjana
(nt.) [fr. paribhuiijati]
eating
PvA
Vism
Paribhutta [pp. of paribhunjati, cp. BSk. paribhukta Divy 277] used, employed, made use of Vin 11. 109 (su) 1.261 (sayag "bhesajja) SnA 19. J III. 257 (a)
;
DA
429,
Paribhata [pp. of pari + bhr] nurtured, nourished M 11.36 (sukha). Also in expl" of paribhatyata (q. v.).
Paribhata [pp.
of paribhavati]
;
treated with contempt,
disregarded, despised Vin iv.6
S 11.279
Milo 229, 288.

i.
Paribbava [pari + bhii] contempt, disrespect Vin iv.241 .\ III. 19 PvA 257. J V.436 VI. 104 Vbh 353 sq.
1
; ; ;
Paribheda [fr. pari -l- bhid, see paribhindati] breaking up, falling to pieces Dhs 738, 874. ing, breaking open PvA 55.
breaking, 2. burst-
Paribhavana
Paribhavati
;
(nt.)
= paribhava DA
1.255.
[pari + bhu], also paribhoti to treat with contempt, to neglect, despise S 1.69; A 111.174 sq. (-bhoti) Miln 23, 259; PvA 266. J III. 10; V.442 grd. paribhotabba S 1.69; Sn p. 93. ( = paribhavitabba SnA 424). Caus. paribhaveti ; pp. paribhuta
;
Faribhedaka (adj.) [fr. paribheda in sense of paribhindati] breaking; a disturber of peace, breedbate J 11. 173;
III.
168
V.245
VI. 437.
Paribhoga
[fr. pari -1- bhuj] i. material for enjoyment, food, feeding J 1.243 11.432 Miln 156, 403 DhA 11.66 use Vin iv.267 SnA 342. 2. enjoyment, S 1.90;
(q. v.).
Nd' 262
Vism 33 (with pariyesana & patiggahana)
DhA
Paribhavana
DhsA
filled
;
(f.) [fr. paribhaveti] permeation, penetration 163 (=vasana).
Paribhavita [pp. of paribhaveti]
i. penetrated, supplied, with, trained, set D 11. 81 (saddha-p. cittar), sila etc. trsl. " set round with," cp. Dial. 11.86), cp. S V.369 Sn 2i (cittag p. SnA 37 sagvasiya) Miln 361 PvA 139 (aya bhavanaya codito). 2. compounded of, mixed with J 1.380, cp. iv.407 PvA 191. 3. fostered, treated, practised Miln 394 (bhesajjena kayai)) PvA 257. 4. sat on (said of eggs), being hatched
; ;
220. Four paribhogas are distinguished at J v. 253 and at Vism 43. viz. theyya", Paribhoga discussed in relation ina, dayajja", sami". to patilabha at Vism 43. -cetiya a tree, shrine etc., used by the Buddha, & consequently sacred KhA 222. -dhatu a relic consisting of something used by the dead Saint (opp. sariradhatu, remains of the body) Mhvs 15, 163. (cp. pari1.60
PvA
25,
26,
bhogika-dhatu)
SnA
579.
1.104
III.
153
IV.
125 sq., 176.
Paribhaveti [Caus. of paribhavati] to cause to be pervaded or penetrated, to treat, supply Vin 1.279 (uppalahatthani bhesajjehi p.); J iv.407. pp. paribhavita
Paribhojaniys (or iya) (nt.) [orig. grd. of paribhunjati 2] that which is used for cleaning, water for washing Vin 11.76, 208, 216 Cghata), 226 (cp. Vin. Texts III. 8); III. 1 19 (paniyag) J 1.416; vi.75 DhA 1.58.
;
;
Parima = parama
(cp.
Geiger P.Gr
19')
in. 112.
(q. v.).
pari-i-marj] touching, reaching Parimajjaka (up to) Miln 343 (candasuriya, cp. M\'astu II. candra(adj.)
[fr.
Paribhasa
[fr.
pari-l-bhas] censure, abuse,
blame
PvA
Divy
J v. 373
masurya-parimarjako maharddhiko
etc.).
75.
Paribhasaka
Pv
38] i.ii
paribhasa. cp. BSk. paribhasaka abusing, abusive S 1.34; A iv.79; (=akkosaka PvA 58); iv.8* VvA 69. See
(adj.)
[fr.
reviling,
Parimajjati [pari-l-majjati] i. to wipe away, wipe off or in. 12; out 2. to touch, stroke D 1.78; 1.78. S II. 12 Dh 394; J 1. 192, 305; 11.395 (pifthir)). 3. to rub, polish, groom (a horse) A v,i66, 168. pp. pari-
also akkosaka.
mattha
(q. v.).
Parimajjana
Parimajjana
(nt.)
[fr.
54
Pariyatti
Parimuccati [Pass, of pari-l-muc] to be released, to be set free, to escape Vin 11.87 ^^ '-^ S i.8S, 208 11. 24, 109 111.40, 150, 179; Miln 213, 335 (jatiya etc.) aor. "mucci 1. 153. pp. parimutta Caus. parimoceti (q. v.).
' ' ; ;
P"g 33
(ukkhali).
parimajjati] i. wiping off or out 2. rubbing, grooming (a iiorse)
v.i66, i68 (ajaniya).
Parimattha [ppof parimajjati] rubbed, stroked, polished, in su well polished S 11.102. See also palimattha.
ParimaQ^&la
;
round, circular II. 406 (avata) iv.3^ (gula) Dhs J 1. 441 617 (expl"" at DhsA 317 as " egg-shaped," kukkut-andasanthana). nt. as adv. in phrase "g nivaseti to dress or cover oneself all round Vin 1.46; 11.213; iv.i85( = nabhimandalar) janu-mandalar) paticchadentena C. cp. timariâla). 2. rounded off, i. e. complete, correct, pleasant, in phrase ani padavyanjanani well sounding words and letters, correct speech Vin 11. 316; 1.216;
(^dj.)
[pari
+ mandala] vi.42 Pv
;
i.
Parimut{;ha [pari-l-muttha, pp. of mussati, cp. pamuttha] forgetful, bewildered Vin 1.349 = } 111.488 ( = mutthassati C.) cp. Vin. Texts n.yj-j.
Parimutta [pp. of parimuccati] released, set

S
111.31.
1.4
free,
delivered
Parimutti (f.) [fr. pari-f-muc] release J 1 12, 227 PvA 109.

;
(v.
20); Miln
Parimussati
1.
103
DA
1.282
SnA
177, 370.
[pari -1- mussati] to become disturbed, to vanish, fall off Nd' 144.
bewildered
or
Paiimaddati [pari4-inrd] i. to rub, crush, rub oft, treat, shampoo, massage J iv.137 (sarirarj examine the body Of leather (i. e. treat) & put it right); Miln 241. 1. 128. 2. to go together with, to frequent DhA 1.90 (samayar) p.). pp. parimaddita (q. v.).
Parimoceti [Caus. of parimuccati] to set free, deHver, release D 1.96; J 1.28 (v. 203); Miln 334; DA 1.263;
DhA
1.39.
Parimohita (adj.) [pp. of pari -(-Caus. of muh] very confused, muddled, dulled, bewildered, infatuated Sdhp 206.
Pariya [either short form of pariyaya, or ger. of pari 4substantivised (for the regular form paricca) representing an ending -ya instead of -tya. Bdhgh at Vism 409 takes pariya as nt., but seems to mix it with the idea of a ppr. by defining it as " pariyati ti pariyai). paricchindati ti attho "] encompassing, fathoming, comprehending (as ger.) penetration, understanding (as n.). Only in phrase ceto-pariya-fiana knowledge encompassing heart or mind (cp. phrase cetasa ceto paricca)
Parimaddana
(nt.)
[fr.
;
pari+mrd]
rubbing,
kneading,
shampooing, massage usually in stock phrase (kayo) anicc'-ucchadana- parimaddana- bhedana - viddhagsanadhammo D 1.76 (cp. DA 1.88, but trsl'i at Duil. 1.87 as " subject to erasion, abrasion, dissolution and disintegration ") M 1.500; S IV.83 J 1. 416. See further D 1.7 A 1.62 iv.54 (ucchadana-p.-nahapana-sambahana) Miln 241 (ucchadana") Sdhp 578.
;
Parimaddita [pp. of parimaddati] crushed, rubbed, treated
1.
129 (su well-treated).
Parimaddhita [pp. of pari+maddheti, Cans, of mrdh to neglect] brought to an end or standstill, destroyed
J
1.
145 (sankhara).
with which alternates the phrase indriya-paro-pariya-nana in same meaning (see indriya cpds. & remark on paropariya) See also pariyatta' pariyatti, pariyaya 3, J 1.78.
;
11.82 sq. (v. 1. aya) ui.ioo (v. (corresp. with pubbe-nivasa-ilana)

;
1.
aye)
DA
1.223
and cpds.
Parimasati [pari-t-mrs] to touch, stroke, grasp (usually combJ with parimajjati), D 1.78; 11. 17; 1,34, 80; III. 12 S II. 121; IV. 173; A 111.711. pp. parimajtha (same as pp. of parimajjati), q. v.
;
of ceto.
offer-
Pariyanna [pari-t-yanna] supreme or extraordinary

ing or sacrifice
SnA
321, 322.
ParimaQa
(nt.)
[of pari -I-
ma] measure, extent,
limit, as
;
adj. (-) measuring, extending over, comprising J 1.45 SnA I (pariyatti"); PvA 113 (yojana"). 102 (aneka-
bhara). neg.
aparimana without limit, immeasurable, very great Vin 11.62, 70; S v.430 A 11. 182 KhA 248; DA 1.288 (vanna); PvA no, 129.
;
;
Pariyatta^ (nt.) [abstr. fr. pariya (pari-fi) but confused with pariyatta^ & pariyatti fr. pari-f ap] learning, understanding, comprehension, only in phrase indriyaparo pariyatta (-nana) (knowledge of) what goes on in the intentions of others v. 34, 38; Ps 1. 121 sq. Vbh
340-
Pariyatta" (adj.) [cp. Sk. paryapta, pp. of pari-l-ap, see
Paiimarita [pp. of pari-t- mareti, Caus. of mr] mortified, only in phrase "indriya J 1.361 111.515; IV.9, 306; V.152 Davs 1.16.
;
papunati] (a) capable of, mastered, kept in mind, learned by heart only in phrase dhammo ca vinayo ca p. Vin 11.285 = KhA 92; D 111.241 sq. (yatha sutar)
;
yatha
Parimita [pp. of pariminatij measured, restricted, limited, only in neg. a measureless Pv 11.8^' Miln 287, 343.
;
pr)
dhammarj).
(b)
sufficient,
enough
PvA
33
= alar)).
(f.)
Pariyatti
[fr.
Parimitatta
(nt.)
[fr.
parimita]
the condition of being
pariyapunati]
capability,
pari-t-ap, cp. Epic Sk. paryapti & P. adequacy, accomplishment, sufficiency,

;
measured
PvA
254.
competency
indriya-paro efficiency in the

;
Pariminati [pari -1- ma] to measure, mete out. estimate, limit, restrict; inf. metug Miln 192; ThA 26; and "minitug Miln 316; grd. "meyya (q. v.).pp. parimita (q. v.).
(knowledge of) thoughts of others S v.205 Nett loi. Three accomplishments are distinguished at DA 1.2 i sq.,
viz.
alagadd-upama
(like a serpent),
nissaranattha (on
Parimeyya
be measured, neg. a countless, immeasurable Miln 331, 388; PvA 212.

(adj.) [grd. of pariminati] to (adj.) [pari-f mukha] facing, in front; only as adv. r) in front, before, in phrase parimukhar) satir) upatthapeti " set up his memory in front " (i. e. of the object of thought), to set one's mindfulness alert Vin 1.24; D II. 291 1.56, 421; S 1.170; A 111.92 It 80; Ps 1. 1 76 (expl'') Pug 68; 1.2 10. Also in phrase r) karapeti (of hair) Vin n.134 " to cut off (?) the hair in front " (i. e. on the breast ) Vin. Texts 111.138, where is quoted Bdhgh's expl" " ure loma-sagharaâg." nt.
;
Parimukha
DA
account of salvation) and bhandagarika" (of a treasurer), apaiiyatti-kara bringing no advantage DhA 1.71.2. accomplishment in the Scriptures, study (learning by heart) of the holy texts Vism 95. Also the Scriptures themselves as a body which is handed down through oral tradition. In this meaning the word is only found in later, dogmatic literature -tisu pitakesu tividho pariAt SnA 494 it is classed with yatti-bhedo DA 1.2 1. paccaya dhutanga & adhigama; as a part of patibhana at Nd^ 234 = Nd2 386. pariyattig ugganhati to undertake the learning (of the Scriptures) DhA 11.30 cp.
(tipitaka-sabba-p.-pabheda-dhara) J 11.48 (g thapetva leaving the learning aside) Miln 115, 215, abl. pariyattito through learning 345, 411 (agama").
91
;
KhA
4;
Pariyanta
55
S
Pariyapunati
II. 198; S 111.126; IV. 213; A iv.13, 146; Miln 397 and comb'' with parikkhaya in g gacchati to be exhausted or consummated A v. 173 = Sn p. 126; Miln 102; PvA 147, cp. BSk. pariksayag paryadanar) gacchati Divy 567; Av 1.48; 11. 193.
by heart meaning).
SnA
195 (opp. to atthato according to the
n.83=A
13
;
Pug
that which belongs to the holy study, part or contents of the Scriptures, the Tipitaka comprising the nine divisions (see navanga Buddha-sasana) KhA -dhara 191, 193; SnA 328; PvA 2; cp. "sasana. knowing the Scriptures by heart Miin 21. -dhura vasadhura. see -patibhanavant ( = ganthadhura) possessed of intelHgence as regards learning the Scriptures SnA III. -parimana extent of study SnA i, 6f 8. -bahula clever in the study of the Dhamma A in. 86. -bahussuta versed in the Scriptures SnA 1 10. -sasana object, instruction of the Scriptures, code of the holy Texts (cp. "dhamma) Nd' 143 DhA iv.39.
:
-dhamma
Pariyadaya
(indecl.) [ger. of pariyadati] i. taking all round, summing up, completely Nd" 533 (in expl of ye keci, as sj'nonymous with sabbato, i. e. for completeness, exhaustively). 2. exhausting, overpowering, enticing, taking hold of, as cittag p. " taking hold of the mind" It 19; DhA 1.15. 1.91 3. losing In control over, giving out (cittatj) S 111.16; iv.125. absolute sense perhaps at S v.51 = A iv. 127 (with vv. 11. pariyenaya cS: pariyaya).
Pariyanta [pari+anta, cp. Sk. paryanta] i. limit, end, climax, border S 1.80 (manapa" " limit-point in enjoynipphattikar) kotikar) K.S. 320) ment " cp. C. J 1. 149 (hattha-pada hoofs), 221 (udaka), 223 (sara) n.2oo (angana") Pv 11. 13'^; DhA 111.172 (parisa). 2. limit, boundary, restriction, limitation Vin 11.59, ("> (apatti) Nd' 483 (distinguishes between 4 pariyanta with ref. to one's character, viz. silasaijvara" indriyasai)vara, bhojane mattailfluta", jagariyanuyoga"). 3. (adj.-) bounded by, limited by, surrounded, ending in Vin iv.31 in.90 S 11. 122 (ayu) A 1.164 (id.) Sn 577 (bhedana") Pv i.io'' (parikkhitta PvA 52). apariyanta (adj.) boundless, limitless PvA 58, 166. -kata restricted, limited, bounded Nd" tanha (with simakata & odhikata v. 1. pariyanti", cp. BSk. paryan-carin living in selftikrta " finished " Divy 97, 236). restriction Sn 964 (cp. Nd' 483). -dassavin seeing the limit A V.50. -rahita without limits DhA in. 252.
; ; ; ;
Pariyadinna [often spelt dinna,
e. g. in vv. 11. at D 11. 8 172; III. 118. pp. of pariyadiyati] 1. (Pass.) exhausted, finished, put an end to, consummated Vin D II.8=M 111.118; S 11.133 sq. (dukkhar) 1.25 (tejo) parikkhinai] -(- ) v. 461 neg. apariyadinna not sq. finished, not exhausted 1.79 (muttakarisai) adinnar)), 83 (dhammadesana adinna) S 11. 178 sq. 2. (Med.) having exhausted, lost control over, being overcome (usually "citta adj.) Vin 11. 185 11. 172 S 11. 228 Nd" 32 PvA 279.
II.
Pariyadinnatta
(nt.)
[abstr.
1.128.
fr.
pariyadinna] exhaustion,
consummation
DA
Pariyantavant (adj.) [fr. pariyanta] having a limit, having a set or well-defined purpose f. "vati (vaca) discriminating speech D i.4 = M iii.49 = Pug 58; expl'' as " paricchedai) dassetva yatha 'ssa paricchedo paiiiiayati, evar) bhasati ti attho " D.\ i.76 = PugA 238.
;
Pariyadiyati [sometimes spelt "diyyati, e. g. Nd" s. v. pari -I- adiyati, q. v. for etym. ref.] i. to put an end to, exhaust, overpower, destroy, master, control S 111.155 (ragar)) Pot. "adiyeyyag Nd" under parisahati. Vin 1.25 (tejag). ger. "adiyitva Vin 1.25 (tejar)) IV. 109 (id.) 2. to become S 1.84 (trsl. " confiscate "). exhausted, give out J v. 186 (udakag) Miln 297 (cittar) opp. to parivaddhati). p. pp. pariyadinna (q. v.).
;
;
Pariyantika (adj.) (-) [fr. pariyanta] ending in, bounded or limited by S 11.83= A n.198 (kaya-p. "a & jivita-p. a vedana) Vism 69 (bhojana", udaka, asana) Sdhp 440 (kala sila).
;
Pariyapajjati [pari-l-apajjati] to be finished A iv.339. Cans, pariyapadeti (q. v.). pp. pariyapanna (q. v.).
Pariyapadana
Pariyaya
Epic Sk. paryaya, pari -Hi; the usual P. pariyaya, but at the foil, passages the short a is required metri causa] revolution, lapse of time, period,
[cp.
[pari-l-apadana, the latter for ava". and metrical lengthening of a] good advice, application, trick, artfulness, artifice J v. 361, 369. (C. expln* as parisuddha after v. 1. pariyodata which was prob.
(nt.)
form term
is
misread for pariyodana), 370.
J 111.460
(f.)
= kalapariyaya
J vi.528
C.)
v. 367 (kala).
Pariyi
V.
1.
of a tree,
winding round, turning round; (duma" read "pariyasu with instead of T. pariyayesu C. expl' by sakha).
[fr.
pari-l-ya]
branch
Pariyapanna [pari-l-apanna, cp. adhipanna] i. "gone completely into," included in, belonging to, got into Vin 1.46 (patta that which has been put into the bowl); D 1.45 (=abaddha DA 1.127); SnA 397 (milakkhabhasa etc.); KhA 136 (vinaya"), 191 (sangha)
;
DhA
1. 1
58 (idhaloka-paraloka)
150.
Pariyagata attained
C.
having come to, C upagata), 238 =pariyayena attano varena agata).

[pari
-t-l-
gata]
reached,
(kusalai)
;
(devaloka"),
PvA
14,
(i.
33. 59,
129
2.
accomplished
e.
gone into
J vi.237 (phalar)
Pariyagara (adj.) [pari-Hagara] having the house round, entirely surrounded by the house Vin 111.119 gabbha).
Pariyati [pari
all
(of
the matter), thorough, mastering (said of vaca) S 11.280 = A 11.51. viz. all 3. (a dhamma) the Included, that is contained in the threefold cycle of existence (i. e. the worlds of sense, form & formless) Dhs 1268; Vbh 12, 15, 19 & passim; DhsA 50. Opp. apariyapanna (dhamma) the I'nincluded (viz. all that is
+ ya]
J
11.
i.
to go round (ace.) J 1.307.
2.
to
exempt from
trsl" 165,
come near
440.
this cycle) Ps i.ioi 254, 329, 332), 992, 1242

(nt.) [abstr. fr.
Dhs 583
(cp.
Dks
Kvu
507.
Pariyadati [pari -f adati] to take up in an excessive degree, Only in secondary forms of med-pass. to exhaust. adiyati, pp. adinna, ger. adaya (q. v.).
Paiiyapannatta
pariyapanna] includedness
SnA
74.
i.
Pariyadana (nt.) [pari-(-adana, opp. upadana] " taking up completely," i. e. using up, consummation, consumption, finishing, end 1.487 (kattha", opp. to upadana) S 1. 152 III. 16 sq. (cetaso p., cp. pariyadaya & dinna) IV. 33 (sabb' upadana") A n.139; J v. 186. Cp. BSk. paryadana Divy 4, 55, 100. Esp. in foil, phrases asava" & jivita" D 1.46 (jivita-pariyadana abl., expl'' at Dh 1. 128 as " jivitassa sabbaso pariyadinnatta parikkhinatta puna appatisandhika-bhava ti attho ")
Pariyapadeti [Caus. of pariyapajjati] to finish off, put to death completely S IV.308 sq. 111.94.
e.
FariyapUQana (nt.) [abstr. form fr. pariyapunati] mastery over, accomplishment in (gen.) Vism 442 (Buddhavacanassa).
Pariyapupati [pari-l-ap, cp. BSk. paryavapnoti Divy 613] I. to learn (by heart), to master, to gain mastership over, to learn thoroughly Vin iv.305 (parittai) a charm) D 1. 1 7 ( = janati DA 1. 1 7) A in. 86 (dhammag) fut.
1 1
; ;
Pariyaputa
pariyapunissati
56
;
Pariyogaya
bias,
DhA
:
1.382
;
punitva S 1.176
inf.)
11.
120
to
(q.
know
(aor.
v.).
(to
do
ger. pariya2. (with 195 (nikayai)). something), to be able to \'in
(dhammar))
SnA
outburst
1.18,
;
Kvu
v. 198
1.66 (ajjhosana)
xiv.6 (thinamiddha), 136; (adhitthana-samutthana)

1059,
109 yatta
II.
ir)su),
121.
pp.
Nd* under tanha" (=Dhs
where
trsl" is
"per-
pariyaputa and pari-
Pariyaputa [pp. of pariyapunati] i. learned by heart, 2. known Nd' 234 =Nd^ 386 (Buddhavacana). learned, accomplished DA 1.2 i. See also pariyatta'^.
Pariyaya
ings,
[fr. pari+i, cp. Class. Sk. paryaya in all meanalready Vedic in meaning of " formula," in liturgy, cp. below 4] lit. " going round " analysed by Bdhgh in 3 diff. meanings, viz. vara (turn, course), desana (instruction, presentation), and karana (cause,
vading," based on expl at DhsA 366: uppajjamana [scil. tanha] cittar) pariyutthati, and allegorical interpretation ibid. the heart becomes possessed by lust as a road by highwaymen) Pug 2 (avijja") Vbh 383 (where 7 pariyutthana [sic pi. m.] are enum"" in the same set as under headings of anusaya & saijyojana, thus placing p. into the same category as these two) Dhs 390, 1061 (avijja"), 1162 (id.); Nett 13, 14, 18, 37, DhsA 238 ThA 80 Vism 5 (with vitikkama 79 sq. & anusaya). Cp. also adhitthana.
: ;
DA 1.36 and cp. Kindred arrangement, disposition, in phrase r| karoti to arrange D 1.179 (trsl takes it literally " departure." i. e. going out of one's way, detour; or change of habit, see Dial 1245); 1.252, 326; in. 7, 62; S 1. 1 42 (trsl. "make occasion" [for coming]). 2. order, succession, turn, course (=vara) D 1.166 fa (bhatta i. e. feeding in turn or at regular intervals expH as vara-bhatta PugA 232) 1.78, 206, 4S1 S 11.51 sq. A 11.206 J v. 153 ( = vara) PvA 242 (apara). goes on, way, habit, quality, property 3. what S 1. 1 46 (ceto habits of mind, thoughts, but see also
reason, also case, matter), see
Sayings
1.320.
i.
Pariyutthita [pari-l-utthita, with V. 1. at D 11. 104 parivutthita and BSk. rendering paryavasthita see remarks on pariyutthana and Dial, ii.iii] possessed by (the C. expl" as given K.S. 320 is " abhibhuta "),
:
biassed, taken up by, full of (-*) 1.18; 111.14; S IV.240 (maccheramala ceto); A 1.281 11.58; It 43 (ditthigatehi) Kvu 1.91 (kama-raga) ThA 78
; ; ;
Sdhp
rena)
;
581.
M
;
-citta
whose heart
is
possessed
by
(-)
n.104 (Ma-
142 (maccheramala"), 195 (id.), 279 (kilesasamudacarena). -tthayin being rooted in prepossession, affected by bias, S in. 3 sq. (so read for pariyuttha-
PvA
pariya)
v. 160
(citta",
instruction,
1.34)
method
(-")
see ceto). 4. discussion, (of teaching), discourse on (-"),

(
tthayin
?).
representation of
DhA
1.88
esp.
= desana); thus in cpd. dhamma"

; ; ;
;
n.93 the Dhamma D 1.46 IV. 166, 381 v. 357; A III. 62 vitakka" 1.122 deva A in. 402 sq.
;
Vin disquisition on M 1.83 111.67 S n.74 Sn p. 218; also in foil.:

aditta"" (of
;
;
PariyudJharati [pari-l-udaharati] to utter solemnly, to proclaim aloud DhsA i (aor. ahasi).

Pariyetthi [pari-l-etthi of esati, a-l-is] search for D 1.222 A 1.93 (amisa & dhamma"); in. 416; Sn 289 (vijja;
cp. Vism 41 (katha). 5. in Abhidhamma terminpariyayena, the mode of teaching ology, specifically
:
peta"
PvA
92
carana^) J 1.14
Pariyeti
Nett 1,5;
DA
1.271.
in
the
Suttanta,
ad hominem, discursively,
applied
method, illustrated discourse, figurative language as opposed to the abstract, general statements of Abhidhamma =nippariyayena, nippariyayato, Vism 473, 6. mode, manner, 499; cp. DhsA 317 (figuratively). reason, cause, way (=karana) D 1.185 (imina ena), 186 (id.) 11.339 (ayag p. yena 'ena) DA 1. 106 (tena tena "ena in some way or other) DhsA 366 (imina ena for this reason) esp. in phrase aneka-pariyayena in many (or various) ways Vin 1.16, 45 D i.i (cp. DA 1.36), 174 M 1.24; A 1.56; Sn p. 15. 7. winding round (of a tree: branch), in doubtful reading at J vi.528 (see pariya). See also nippariyaya.
[pari-i-i] to go about, to go round, encircle, encompass ger. paricca (q. v.). The pp. is represented by pareta, see also pareti which seems to stand for
;
pari}'eti.
Pariyena [fr. pari-l-i, cp. Sk. *paryayana] going round, walking round of a ship sailing round, tour, voyage S V.51 (pariyenaya, v. 1. pariyadaya) = A iv.127 (reads pariyadaya v. 1. pariyaya). Reading is doubtful.
;
:
Pariyahata [pari -f ahata] struck out, affected with (-), only in phrase takka " beaten out by argumentations "
1.
16 (cp.
DA
1.
106);
M
-1-
1.520.
Pariyahanana (nt.) [fr. pari -(- ii han] striking, beating Vism 142 (ahanana" in exposition of vitakka) =Dhs.\ 114 (" circumimpinging " Expos. 151).
Pariyittha [pp. of pariyesati] sought, desired, looked for S IV.62 (a) Miln 134 Vism 344 (ahara).
;
;
Pariyesati [pari -1- esati, cp. BSk. paryesate to investigate AvS 1.339. The P. word shows confusion between esati & icchati, as shown by double forms "itthui) etc. See also anvesati] to seek for, look, search, desire D Sn 482 (id.); S 1.177. 181; 1.223 ("esamana ppr.) IV.62 A 11.23. -5. 247; Nd' 262; Nd* 427 (-fpatilabhati and paribhunjati) J 1.3. 138; Miln 109, 313; DhA III. 263 (ppr. "esanto) PvA 31 Sdhp 506. grd. "esitabba S 11.130; inf. esitur| SnA 316; and "elfhur) (conj. "itthuri ?) Sn 289 (cp. SnA 316 which gives reading etthur| as gloss); ger. "esitva SnA 317, 414; pp. pariyesita & pariyittha (q. v.). Cp. for similar formation & meaning ajjhesati with pp. ajjhesita &
;
ajjhittha.
Cp.
vi.
Pariyitthi
= pariyetthi Sn 289 (SnA 316 reads pariyetthi). Perhaps we should read pariyetthur) (see pariyesati).
to have great Pariyokkhanthati [pari+ukkanthati] longing, to be distressed J v. 41 7, 421 (ma "kanthi).
Pariyesana (f) & "na (nt.) [fr. pariyesati] search, quest, inquiry (a) (na) D 11.58, 5i, 280 (twofold, viz. sevi1.161 (twofold, viz. tabba and asevitabba) in. 289 ariya & anariya) A 11.247 (id.); S 1.143; 11.144, 171; IV. 8 sq. (assada & adinava") A 1.68 j(kama), 111.29
;
93.
(b) (na)
;
Pariyutthati [pari-futthati] to arise, pervade; intrs. to become prepossessed, to be pervaded DhsA 366 (cittar) cora magge pariyutthigsu). pariyutthita p. pp.
;
bhoga) DhA patiggahana & paribhoga at
Ndi 262 (chanda. -Hpatilabha" & pariWith in. 256 (kamagune "ussukka).
DhA
1.75.
(q. v.).
Pariyesita [pp. of pariyesati] searched, sought for, desired It 121. See also pariyittha.
PariyuUhana
(nt.)
[pari4-utthana,
in
it is
doubtful whether
this connection is correct,
this case the
meaning
Pariyoga [fr. pari-l-yuij cauldron (see Kern, Toev. Miln iiS.
s.
v.)
paryavasthana would be " over-exertion." BSk. points to another connection, see Divy 185] state of being possessed (or hindered) by (-"), prepossession.
Pariyogaya at M 1.480 is contracted form yogahitva (so expl'' by C).
(ger.) of pari-
Pariyogajha
Pariyogalba [PP- of pariyogahati. see also ogadha'] dived into, penetrated into, immersed in (loc.) Yin 1.181 U 1. 111 M I. jSu S 11.58 iv. 528 Vbh 3J9 Miln J83. -dhamma one who has penetrated into the Dhamma Yin i.io A IV.18O, 210 Ud 49.
; 1
;
57
Parivaddhati
Pariyosapeti [Caus. of pari + ava+sa, Sk. syati, of which pp. pariyosita cp. osapeti] i. to make fulfil Yin in. 155 DA 1. 241 ThA 159 (for khepeti Th 2, 168). 2. to bring to an end, to finish Yism 244.
;
Pariyosita
[pari+ogaha] diving into, penetration; Pariyogaha only in cpd. dup hard to penetrate, unfathomable S IV. 376 Miln 70.
;
satHsfied,
[pp. of pari + ava+sa] finished, concluded, D 11.224; M '- (paripunna+ 2. [pp. of pari + a va + iri, cp. ajjhosita] fixed on, bent on Miln
i.
).
140 ("sankappa).
Pariyogahati & gaheti [pari+ogahati] to penetrate, fathom, scrutinise A 11.84; '^.13, 145 sq. (paiiiiaya) Pug 33 (a). 48 sq. Cp. ajjhogahati. J 1.34
1
;
Parirakkhava (nt.) [fr. pari + rak?] guarding, preserving, keeping Miln 356, 402 PvA 130.
;
Pariyogahana
into,
(nt.) & a (f.) [pari + ogahana] plunging penetration Ps 1.106, 112; 11,183; Dhs 390 (a),
425
(a);
Pug2i
(a);
DhsA
26<i.
Parirakkhati [pari+rak?. cp. abhirakkhati] to guard, protect preserve, maintain Sn 678 (pot. "rakkhe) Aliln 410 Sdhp 413, 553 (silar)).
; ;
Pariyottharati [pari
+ ottharati]
& a
(f.)
to spread
all
over
(intrs.)
Miln 197.
Pariranjita [pari + ranjita] dyed, coloured distinguished by (instr.) Miln 75.
fig.
marked or
Pariyodapana
purification
(nt.)
A
;
i.2i>y
(cittassa)
-
DhA
III
237)
Nett 44.
111.12
(
pariyodapeti] cleansing, Dh 183 ( = vodapana In BSk. distorted to paryada[fr.

, ;
pana MN'astu
Dh
183).
Parilaha [pari + daha of dah, cp. paridahati. On change of d and ) see Geiger, P.Gr. 42'] burning, fever fig. fever of passion, consumption, distress, pain D 111.238 (avigata"), 289 (nanatta) M i.mi (kame) S 11143 sq.
;
Pariyodapita [ppof pariyodapeti] cleansed, purified Nett 44 (cittar)).

Pariyodapeti fpari+odapeti. of Caus. of da'' to clean] to cleanse, purify 1.25; Dh 68 (=vodapeti parisodheti)
("nanatta). 151 (tanha, pipasa,

smir)),
(kama
p.).
vyapada", vihigsa") 111.7 sq. 190 (vigata) iv.387 v.156 (kaya; ;

; ;
451
;
(jati,
jara)
1.68 (kama).
;
mohaja
etc.); 11.197 (vighata) IV. 461 sq. Sn 715 ( ragajo va
137 (ragaja, 245 sq., 388 sq. dosajo va appamattako

in.
3.
; ;
DhA
II.
162
>fett 44;
ThA
237 (indriyani).
pp. pari-
yodata
&
pariyodapita
(q. v.).
SnA 498); Dh 90 (cp. Dh.\ 11. 166: duvidho p. kayiko cetasiko ca) Nd^ 374 (kama) J 11.220; Miln VvA 44 PvA 230. 97. 165, 318 ThA 41, 292
pi p.
; ; ; ;
Pariyodata (adj.) [pari + odSta, cp. pariyodapeti] i. very clean, pure, cleansed, mostly comb"" with parisuddha l.-r,; S 1.198; 111.235 (+); (+) r) 1.75, 76 (+); see pariV.301 A HI. 27 (+); IV.120 sq. J v. 369 (+ yapadana) Pug 60; DA 1.219; DhA iv.72 {+); Y\A clever, accomplished, excellent [cp. 2. very 138. BSk. parj'avadata in same meaning at Divy ino] J 111.281 ("sippa) Yism 136 (id).
Parillaka [cp. Sk. bird C on Th
pirili, pirilli
1,
Brh. Sai)h. 86, 44] N. of a
49.
Parivaccha
to
J
;
(nt.) [formation from ger. of pari+ vrt, corresp. *parivrtyar) (?)] being active, preparation, outfit DhA 1.207 (gloss & v. 1. v.46 VI. 2 1 (gamana")
;
gamana-parisajja), 395
(v.
1.
parisajja).
Pariyodapaka
(adj.)
[fr.
pariyodapeti] cleansing, purifying
Yism
Mole. According to Kern, Toev. s. v. parivaccha is wrong spelling for parivacca which is abstr. from pariyatta (*pariyatya), with va for ya as in pavacchati,
149 (nana).
pavccchati =Sk. prayacchati.
Pariyodha [pari + yodha] defence
1.154.
Parivajjana
Pariyonaddha [ppof pariyonandhati, cp. onaddha & BSk. paryavanaddha " overgrown " Divy, 120, 125] covered over, enveloped D 1.246 ill. 223 (a") M 1.25 (uddhasta+ ) iv.86 J 1.31) Miln 161 S v. 263 A 11.2 SnA 596 ( ^ nivuta) DhA in. 199 Pv.\ 72 (taca^).
; ; ,
;
M.
pari + vfj] avoiding, avoidance [fr. (nt.) As f. 10; A 111.387, 389; Miln 408; Yism 33. a at \'ism 132, and ibid, as abstr. parivaj Janata.
1.7.
Parivajjeti [pari+ vajjeti, Caus. of vfj]
to shun,
102,
avoid,
keep away from

;
S Sn 57 (=vivajjeti Nd^ 419), 395

(ace.)
Pariyonandhati rpari+ avanandhati] to tie down, put over, envelop, cover up Yin 11. 137; S v. 122 J 111.398 Dh.\ III. 153. pp. pariyonaddha (q. v.).
224; 768 (kame, cp. Nd' 6), 771 It 71 Dh 123 (papani), 269; J IV.37S (fut. "essati) Pv iv.i*' (nivesanai)) iv.i" (loke adinMiln 91 (grd. ajjayitabba), 300, 408; nar) ayassu)
1.69,
1.10;
188,
sq.,
PvA
Pariyonandhana
(nt.)
[fr.
above]
covering
DA
1.
135;
150 (v. read with v.
1.
1.
"ajjati),
221
(jivitarj. for vijahati,
better
pariccajati).
DhA
(
III
198.
Pariyonaha [pari+onaha] enveloping, covering D 1.246 nivarana) Dhs 157 (cp. D/ix trsl. 311); Miln yi'.
;
Parivatuma
Pariyosana conclusion
(nt
J
[pari
+ osana
of
ava+sa]
;
i.
1.106 (sacca
=desana)
162
PvA
and passim).
136
(.'lyfiha'"),
(id),
end, finish, 9 (desana" 281 (ânta).
(?) (adj.) [doubtful spelling & expl"; perhaps " parivattin ?] forming a circle, circular D 1.22 (trsl'' " a path could be traced round it " Dial. 1.36). Can it be misspelling for pariyanta ? Kern. Toei\ s. v. equals it " to Sk. pari vartman, and adds reference kata " bounded (syn. paricchinna) Miln 132.
Often contracted with adi beginning A: majjha middle (see e. g. Sn,\ 327). csp in phrase adi-kalyana majjhe kalyana "kalyana with reference to the Dhamma (expl'"
Parivatta
samanta-bhaddakatta dhammassa pafhamapadena adik dutiyatatiya-padehi majjhe k' pacchima-padena pariyosanak " etc. at SnA 444). e. g.
as " ekag.\tha pi hi
1.62
It
1 1
&
Arahantship
to Nibbana 11.283 (cp-
(see
passim. on these
1.175. 176)
pari + vft, cp. parivattana] round, circle, [fr. siKcessicm, mainly in two phrases, viz. catu fourfold 111.67; S in. 59 (paficupadana-kkhandhe, cp. circle attha-parivalta-adhideva-naiiadassana A iv.304) and 1.6 iiati 1.1 70; cp. nati^ circle of relatives ( expl abandhan' atthena nati yeva iiati parivatto
DA
2.
end,
i.
e.
perfection, ideal,
DA
68;
(id.,
1.181
fig.
DA
meanings and its appi" 1.203 (brahmacariya +)

)
YvA
236) 11.241 further at but spelt vatta) SnA 210.

87.
-PugA
See
M 111.33 P"g 57 ThA DA 1.143 ('ija"), 283

; ;
S v 230
(brahmacariyaH111.363 (nibbana"), 376 (brahmacariya");

Dial.
11.316);
111.55
Yism
5.
Parivaddbati [pari + vydh] to increase, to be happy or prosperous Miln 297 (cittar) p. opp. pariyadiyati).
;
Parivannita
Parivannita [ppof parivanneti] extolled, praised
Parivanneti
J
58
Sdhp
557.
Parivitakkita
accessories (pi), requisite J 1.266 (paiica-sugandhika) Miln 290 (sa dana) 1.297 ( =parikkhara). 4. as N. it is the name of the last book of the Vinaya Pitaka (" The Accessory "), the Appendix a sort of resume and index of the preceding books SnA 97 (sa-parivaraka
;
DA
[pari+ vanneti] to VI.211 (ppr. "vannayanto).
describe, praise, pp. "vannita.
extol
Parivatta (adj.) [fr. pari + vrt] changing round, twisting, turning f. pi. ayo J v.431.
;
Vinaya-pitaka)
VbhA
432.
Parivattaka
J i.ioi
;
[fr.
parivatta]
cp. parivattika in
circle (lit. turning round) phrase paligha" (q. v.).
Parivaraka
(adj.)
a retinue J
Farivara);ia
trsl.
[parivara+ka] accompanying, forming v. 234. See also parivara 4 and paricaraka.
Parivattati
intrs.),
=
twist (trs. & Pv IV.5' J v.431 (singag) - (intrs.) 1.265. pariyati PvA 260) Miln 118; ( to change about, move, change, turn to Pv n.io^ PvA 144); 111.4* (id. 194) in. 6^ PvA ( =parinamati
[pari+vrt]
i-
to
turn round,
go about Vin
(nt.) [fr. pari-f vi] i. covering, drapery (so 2. (adj.) (-") surrounded by at K.S. p. 45) S 1.33.
11.220
DA
J V.195
(=parikkhitta C).
fig.
Parivarita [pp. of parivareti] surrounded,
honoured
;
78.
Caus. parivatteti
(nt.)
[fr.
;
(q. v.).
Cp. vipari.
Parivattana
up, propounding a charm) Nett
parivattati] setting going, keeping knows J 1.200 (manta adj. one who
1235; J 11.48; purakkhata+ ) DhA IV.49 (=purakkhata Dh 343); DhsA i (devanag ganena) Davs 1.16 (v. 1. for parimarita).
1.
166,
192
=Th
sq., 106.
.
Parivattita [ppof parivatteti] i turned round, twisted 2. recited Vism 96. J 1V.384.
Parivatteti [Caus. of parivattati] i. to turn round (trs.), 1.244. to turn over J 1.202 11.275 (sarlrarj) v. 2 7 2. to deal with, handle, set going, put forth, recite Vism 96, in phrase mantag p. to recite, practise a charm 6'^ ( = sajjhayati vaceti PvA 97); J I.2CO, 253; Pv II. cp. mantag pavatteti & pavattar sarat) p. to make a sound J 1.405 adhippayag speak out, propound, discuss PvA 131. 3. to change, exchange \'in 11. 174: pp. parivattita (q. v.). J III. 437.
DA
Parivareti [Caus. of pari 4- vf] to cover, encompass, surround J 1. 181 (nagarag ayigsu) 11. 102 (fut. essati) iv.405 (for parikaroti) (rukkhag) vi.179. III. 371 ger. parivaretva used as prep, "round" J 1.172 (pokkharanig). In meaning " to serve, attend upon," also " to attend upon oneself, to amuse oneself," parivareti is often erroneously read for paricareti, e. g. at 11.13 Pv IV. i^' (v. 1. careti) PvA 228; in ppr. med. vari11. 21 yamana (with v. 1. ^cariyamana) at A 1.145; See also anuparivareti. VvA 92. pp. pariJ 1.58 varita (q. v.).
; ;
Parivasa
[pari+ vadento+ika vadento Being Parivadentika ppr. Caus. of vad] making resound, resounding, in cpd. godha " string-resounding," i. e. a string instrument, lute J VI. 580 (cp. Sk *parivada an instrument with Another parivadentika which the lute is played). we find at J vi.540 (C. reading for T. "vadantika, with v. 1. "devantika) denoting a kind of bird (eka sakuna(f)
:
cp. Epic Sk. .parivasa only in sojourn, stay, in phrase vipassana" DhA III. 1 18 DhsA 215. 2. period under probation, (living under) probation Vin in. 186 (g vasati, cp. parivuttha) IV. 30 S n.2i (g vasati). g deti to allow probation Vin 1.49; II. 7; IV. 30, 127; g yacati to ask for probation Vin IV. 30, 127. samodhana'^ inclusive probation Vin 11.48 sq. suddhanta" probation of complete purification Vin 11.59 sq. time (lit. staj'), 3. period,
[fr.
pari4-vas'',
i.
meaning
;
i]
interi'al,
jati).
duration Ud 7 (eka-ratti). -dana the allowance of probation A

[fr.
1.99.
Parivasati [pari -1- vas^] to stay, dwell, to live under probation Vin in.iSb (grd. vatthabba) iv.30, 127; D
;
Pariv&sika (adj.)
S II. 2 Sn 697 (=pabbajitva tapasa391 vesena vasati SnA 490). ppr. med. paribbasana pp. parivuttha & parivuttha (q. v.).
1.
1
76;
1.
Parivassati at paridahati).
Pv
11.9^* is
to be read as paridhassati (see
Parivabati [pari4- vahati] rake).
to carry about
Th
2,
439 (da-
Parivata
i.
e.
[pp. of pari-i-va] blown round or through, tilled with, stirred by Miln 19 (isi-vata).
(-)
Parivadini (f) [fr. pari -t- vad, late Sk. the same] a lute of seven strings Abhp. 13S. Sec parivadentika.
i. " staying," i. e. usual, accustomed, common SnA 35 ("bhatta or is it " fermented," and thus to be taken to No. 3 ?) a unusual, new, uncommon J 11.435 (where it is comb'' with abhinava, which should be substituted for readings accunha, abbhunha & abhinha according to similar expl" of paccaggha at PvA 87), with v. 1. samparivasita (well-seasoned?). 2. a probationer Vin 11. 162. In this meaning usually spelt pari" (q. v.). 3. in comb" cira" (with ref. to food) it may be interpreted either as " staying long, being in use for a long time," i. e. stale or it may be derived fr. vasa' (odour, perfume or seasoning) and translated (so Mrs. Rh. D. in Expositor 63, 64) " (ong-ferrnented " (better " seasoned "?) DhsA 48 ("vasika & vasiya) ThA 29.
pari-l- vas^, see parivasati]
Parivara
retinue, vi.75 Pv,\ 21, 30 (caga-cetana, read pariccaga-cetana ?) usually as adj. - surrounded by, in company of Vin 1.3S (dasasata) A 11. 91 (deva & asura) J 1.92 (maha-bhikkhusangha") Pug 52 (pheggu sara with expl PugA 229
[fr.
i.
pari+vr]
surrounding,
J 1.151
;
suite,
;
followers, entourage,
pomp
iv.38
Parivasita (adj.) [xîxi+^p. of vaseti fr. vasa'] perfumed (all round) J 1.51 (v. varita) cp. samparivasita (wellseasoned ?), which is perhaps to be read at J 11.435 for aparivasika.
1
;
Parivitakka
rukkho sayag-pheggu
; ;
hoti,
parivara-rukkha pan' assa

;
sara honti) Miln 285 (dvisahassa-paritta-dipa-p a, cattaro maha dipa) Vism 37 DhA in. 262 (paficasatabhikkhu) PvA 53 (acchara-sahassa), 74 (dvisahassadipa) sa with a retinue (of .) J 1.49 (cattaro dipe) PvA 20. 2. followers, accompaniment or possession as a sign of honour, and therefore meaning "respect," attendance, homage, fame (cp. paricara) A 1.38 sampada) Ps 1. 72 (pariggaha. p., paripura) DhA 11.77:
;
vitakka. cp. BSk. parivitarka Divy 291] thought, consideration 11. 170 (akara), Vin n.74 S 11.115 (id.); A 11.193 (id.); Miln DhA 11.62 DhsA 74 VvA 3 PvA 282 (vutta-e 13 nipata in expl" of niina). Usually in phrase cetasa ceto-parivitakka mental reflection, e. g. D l.i 17 11.218 A III. 374 and cetasoS 1. 121, 178; 111.96; V.294 parivitakka, e. g. D 1.134; ^ ^1^. 103, ^39; 11.273; in. 96, 103; IV. 105; v. 167; A 11.20.
[pari-f-
reflection, meditation,
;
ThA24i (dhana+
(sampatti=yaso)
;
riches
and fame) ;VbhA466

122 (=yaso).
VvA
j.
137 ingredient.
;
PvA
Parivitakkita [pp. of parivitakketi] reflected, meditated, thought over 1.32 S 1.193. nt. "g reflection, thinking over PvA 123 ("e with ref. to nuna, i. e. particle of
reflection).
II
Parivitakketi
Parivitakketi [pari+ vitakketi] to consider, reflect, meditate upon J III. 277. pp. "vitakkita (q. v.).
59
Parisa
Parisankita [pp. of parisankati] suspecting or suspected, having apprehensions, fearing Vin 11243 (di{tha-suta) A III. 28; J IV.214; v.80 Miln 372; DhA 1.223 (asankita). Cp. asankita & ussankita.
1
ParivitthiQ9a [pari-l- vitthinna, Sk. vistlrna, pp., of vi-H

sty]
spread out wide Miln 99.

(adj.)
[fr.
Paririsaka
parisati]
providing,
serving
food
Parisanka
in patha the region

III. 484.
Vism
108.
;
&
sticks,
round the path of stakes N. of a path leading up to Gijjha-pabbata (see
expl" at J 111.485) J
same use of parivise (inf.) Paririsati [pari + vis, vivesti in R.V. x.bi'"] to serve (with food instr.), wait upon, present, offer V'in 1.240 (bhattena) 11.77 (kanajakena
=
;
Parisangahapeti
[pari
-1-
Cans,
of
sanganhati]
to induce
someone
to
mention or relate something
J vi.328.
bilangadutiyena)
11.
Pv
11.8*
= bhoieti PvA
127; J
107)
;
;
1.87,
90; 11.277; iv.116;

109)
:
ii.8 (id.
Vism
108.
150 (sudo bhattarar) p.)
VvA
PvA
Parisa^ba (adj.) [pariH-satha] very fraudulent or crafty Pug 23 (.satha-(- ).

Parisa^thati [pari-l-santhati] to return into the former state, to be restored aor. santhasi J 111.341.
;
42, 78.
Parivlmagsati
cp.
[pari-l- vimarjsati,
Desid.
of
pari +
man,
vimagsa for mimar|sa] to think over, consider thoroughly, examine, search S 11.80 sq. It 42 =Sn 975 (ppr. dhammar) "vimagsamana, cp. Nd' 508); DA 1.134; DhA IV.117 (attanarj).
;
Pari8a^ha
198.
(adj,.) [pari-l-sanha]
very smooth or soft Miln
[pari-l- vimagsa] complete inquiry, ParivImaQsa (f) thorough search or examination M 111.85 S 111.331 v.68
; ;
SnA
173.
Parisandeti [pari 4- Cans, of syad] to make flow round, to make overflow, to fill, in phrase kayag abhisandeti p. 111.92 sq. etc. expl"* as " samantato D 1.75, 214; 1.2 1 7. sandeti " at pp. parisanna (q. v.).
DA
Parirattha
& vuttha [pp. of parivasati] staying (a period), living (for a time), spending (or having spent) one's
Parisanna [pp. of parisandati, cp. parisandeti] surrounded or filled with water, drenched, well-watered D 1.75 =
probation (cp. BSk. paryusita-parivasa Vin 111.186 (tth); S 11.21 (tfh).
AvS
1-259)
III. 94.
Parivnta [pp. of pari-(-vi] surrounded by {-" or instr.) S 1.177; J 1. 152 (miga-gana), 203 (devaganena) 11.127 (dasi-gan^) (maha-jana) vi.75 III. 371 Vv 16' p. VvA 81); PvA 3 (dhutta-jana), 62 ( = samantato (parijana"), 140 (deva-gana).
;
; ;
Parisappati [pari-t-sn"] to run about, crawl about, to be frightened Dh 342, 343 (=sar)sappati bhayati DhA
iv.49).
Parisappana
Parivethita [pp. of pari-(-ve?t] enveloped, covered Miln 22. Opp. nibbetthita (q. v.).
[fr. parisappati] running about, fear, doubt, always comb"" with asappana and only found with ref. to the exegesU of " doubt " (vicikiccha or kankha) Nd^ i Dhs 425 (cp. Dhs trsl. 116 and DhsA 260) DA 1.69. (f.)
hesitation,
Pariveâ (nt.) [etym. ?] I. all that belongs to a castle, a mansion and its constituents Vv 84" (expl'' at VvA 351 as follows: veniyato pekkhitabbato parivenar) pasada-kutagara-ratti-tthan' adisampannarj pakaraparikkhittar) dvarakotthaka-yuttar) avasai)) DhA 1.260 (pasada). 2. a cell or private chamber for a bhikkhu (cp. Vin. Texts 111.109, 203) Vin 1.49 = 11.210 (p. kotthaka upatthana-sala) 1.2 16 (viharena viharag parivenena parivenar) upasankamitva), 247 (id.); 11. 167 (vihara-t-); 111.69, 119 (susammatthar)) iv.52, 252 (vasika) J 1. 126; Miln 15 (r) sammajjati), 19; Vism go DhA 11. 179 (dvara).; iv.204 VbhA 13.
Parisamantato
(adv.)
[pari 4-
samantato] from
all
sides
VvA
236.
Parisambahati [parin-sambahati] to stroke, to rub from all sides M 11. 120 S 1. 178, 194 A v. 65.
; ;
Parisarati [pari-t-smr, but according to Kern, Toev. s. v. pari here fr. Prk. padi = Sk. prati, thus for pratismarati] to remember, recollect J vi.199 (read parissarar)).
PariveQi (f) =pariveria 2 Vin 1.80 (anu pariveniyag each in their own cell), 106 (id.).
;
Parisahati [pari-l-sahati] to overcome, conquer, master, get the better of S IV.112; exegetically in formula sahati p. abhibhavati ajjhottharati etc. Nd' 12, 361 = Nd'' 420.
Parivesaka
(adj.) [fr. pari-l-vi?] waiting,
Vism
109.
serving up meals
f.
ika
ThA
7.
Parivesana (f) [fr. pari-)- vis] distribution of food, feeding, serving meals Vin 1.229; S l.i 72 Sn p. 13 ( = bhattavissagga SnA 140) Miln 247, 249 DhA iv.162 PvA leg
;
("tthana), 135
(id.).
Parivyatta (adj.) [pari 4- vyatta] quite conspicuous or clear
Vism
162.
Parisagsibbita [pari -1- pp. of sagsibbati] sewn together, entwined DhA III. 198 (v. 1. for sar)sibbita-)- ).
Paiisakkati [pari-t-sakkati] to go about to (with inf. or dat), to endeavour, undertake, try Vin li.i8 = A iv.345 (alabhaya) J 1.173 (vadhaya) n.394 Pv iv.52 ( = payogar) karoti PvA 259).
; ; ;
Parisankati [pari-l-sankati] to suspect, fear, have apprehension J iii.2in, 541 DhA 1. 81. pp. "sankita (q. v.). Cp. asankati.
;
Parisanka (f) [fr. pari sank] suspicion, misgiving Vin IV. 314; D III. 218. Cp. asanka.
-1-
Parisa (f) [cp. Vedic parisad in R.V. also parisad as adj. In surrounding, lit. "sitting round," fr. pari-l-sad. Pali the cons, stem has passed into a vocalic a-stem, with the only preservation of cons. loc. sg. parisati Vin IV. 285 A 11.181) (i) J v. 61 DA 1.141 and parisatig M 1.68 A II. 180 (v. 1.) J v. 332, besides the regular forms parisayag (loc. sg.) Vin 11.296; A v.70 and parisasu (loc. pi.) S 11.27; It ^4] surrounding people, group, collection, company, assembly, association, multitude. Var. typical sets of a.ssemblies are found in the Canon, viz eight assemblies (khattiya, brahmana", gahapati", samana, Catummaharajika, Tavatigsa", Mara, Brahma", or the assemblies of nobles, brahmins, householders, wanderers, of the angel hosts of the Guardian Kings, of the Great Thirty-Three, of the Maras, and of 1.72; A iv.307. the Brahmas) D 11.IC9; 111.260; fnur assemblies (the fir.st four of the above) at D 111.236 Nd' 163 other four, representing the Buddha's Order (bhikkhu", bhikkhuni", upasaka", upasika", or the ass. cp. of bhikkhus, nuns, laymen and female devotees same enuAi" at Divy 299) S 11.218 A v.io cp. J 1.40 <aio assemblies (catu-parisa-majjhc), 85 (id.), I48(id.). allegorically two (viz. Brahma", Mara") af D in. 260 groups of people (viz. saratta-ratta & asaratta-ratta)
;
Parisincati
60
Parihata
Parisesa [pari + sesa] remnant, remainder, rest; only neg. aparisesa (adj.) without remainder, complete, entire 1.92, 110; A 111. 166 = Pug 64; A IV. 428 ("ilanadas-
foil,
For var. uses of the word see the Vin 11. 188, jg6 (rajaparisa) 111.12 (Bhagava mahatiya parisaya parivuto surrounded by a
II.
160 >=A 1.70 sq.
passages:
great multitude) iv.153 (gen. parisaya) 1.153 (nevapika); 11.160; 111.47; S 1.155 (brahma"), 162 sarajika p.), 177; A 1.25 (maha), 70 (uttana p.). 71 (ariya), 242 (tisso p.); 11.19 ("aya mando), 133, 1S3, 1S5 (deva) III. 253 (khattiya") iv.80. 114; It 64 (upasaka sasu virocare) Sn 3.(9, 825 sq. J 1.151, 2G4 vi.224 (omissaka) Pv iii.9 Miln 187, 249, 359 {38 rajaparisa, or divisions of the royal retinue) PvA 2. 6, 12, 21, 78 and passim Sdhp 277. saparisa together with the assembly Vin IV. 7 adv. g ThA 69. Note. The form of parisa as first part of a cpd. is parisa ( = *parisad. which latter is restored in cpd. parisaggata = *parisad-gata). See also parisagga. -antare within the assembly J 111.61. -4vacara one who moves in the society, i. e. the Brotherhood of the Bhikkhus A !V.3i4 v. 10. -gata (ggata) having entered a company Sn 397 =puga-majjha-gata SnA 377) Pug -finu knowing the assembly A 111.148; iv.113 29.
;
;
sana).
Parisoka [pari+soka] great

(anto in def. of soka).
grief,
severe mourning Ps 1.38
Parisodhana Miln 215.
(nt.)
[fr.
parisodheti] cleansing, purification
Parisodhita [pp. of parisodheti] cleaned, cleansed, purified Miln 415 Sdhp 414,
;
Parisodheti [pari+Caus. of sudh] to cleanse, clean, purify Sn 407 (aor. "sodhayi) 111,3. 35 (aor. "sodhesi) DhA 11.162 (vodapeti+). Freq. in phrase cittar) p. to cleanse one's heart (from = abl.) D 111.49; S iv.104 A 11.2 1 1 III. 92 Nd' 484; Pug 68. pp. parisodhita
(q. v.).
puggalaiiiiu), 1) cp. 111.252. -dussana defilement of the Assembly 11.225 (opP- "sobhana). -pariyanta the outer circle of the congregation 1.67
(4-kalaiififi
Parisosa [fr. pari-h su?] becoming dried up, dryness, withering away S 1.91
Farisosita
[pp.
DhA
of parisoseti]
dried
up,
withered
away
111.17;.
;
-majjhe
1
.
in the
PvA 1 "352 196 =Nd^ 470 (so
midst of the assembly J 1.367; -sarajja being afraid of the a. Miln read for parisarajja).
all
Sdhp
g.
Parisoseti [Caus. of parisussati] to make dry up, to exhaust, make evaporate (water) Miln 389. pp. pari-
Parisincati [pari + siiicati] to sprinkle 1.161 S 1.8 (gattani) Sdhp 595.
over, to bathe
sosita (q. v.).
Parisibbita [pp. of pari + sibbati] Vin 1.186 J v. 377.

;
sewn round, bordered
Parissahjati ("ssajati ?) [pari -l- svaj] to embrace, enfold, J 1.466 VI. 156 (itva, v. 1. "ssajitva & palisajjitva).
;
Paiisukkha
J
1.2
(adj.)
[pari
+ sukkha]
15
(of fields);
Miln 302
dried up, very dry (of the heart); PvA 64
Parissanta [pp. of parissamati] tired, fatigued, exhausted Pv 11.9^ VvA 305 Sdhp 9, 101.
; ;
(sarira).
Parissama [fr. pari-t-sram] fatigue, toil, exhaustion, VvA -89, 305 (addhana from journeying); PvA 3, 43, 113,
127.
Parisukkhita [pp. of pari+suk?. withered Miln 303 (hadaya).
Intens. of su?] dried up,
Parissaya (m.
&
nt.) [fr. pari-(-sri?
Parisujjhati [Pass, of pari4- sudh] to become clear or clean, to be purified S 1.214; Sn 183, 184. pp. parisuddha
Weber,
(id.);
Inii. Streifen 111.395
Etym. doubtful, cp. and Andersen, Pali Reader
11.167, 't>S]
danger, risk, trouble
i.io (utu)
;
111.388
(q. v.).
Sn
42, 45, 770, 921,
960
sq.
Dh
328 (ayani
;
Parisuddha (adj.) [pari4-pp. of sudh] clean, clear, pure, perfect Vin 11.237; M i-26 iii.ii S 11 199 ("dhammadesana) 111.235 V.301, 354 A 111.125 (nana-dassana)
;
; ; ; ;
120 sq. Vism 2 (accanta") Pug 68 (samaJ 1.265 hite citte parisuddha); Miln 106; 1.177, 219; SnA
IV.
; ; ;
DA
445
(apanetabbassa
44,
70.
abhavato niddosa-bhavcna
PvA
A
p.)
siha-vyaggh'-adayo pakata-parissaye, raga-bhaj'a-dosabhay' adayo paticchanna-paiissaye DhA iv.29) Nd' 12 =Nd'- 42U (where same division into pakata" & paticchanna") Nd' 360, 365; J 1.418; 11.405; v. 315, 441 (antaramagga p. cp. paripantha in same use) Vism 34 SnA 88 (expl'' as paricca sayanti ti p.) DhA (utu) 111.199 (mocana) PvA2i6, DhsA 330.
;
aparisuddha unclean
Parisuddhatta
f.
Very
freq. comb"! with pariyodata (q. v.). \'in 11.236, 1.17.
Parissavana
filter
II.
-ajiva (adj.) of pure livelihood 111.124 (tp- parisuddhi).

(nt.)
1.63 (see
DA
1.181)
(nt.) [fr. pari 4- Caus. of sru] a water strainer, (one of the requisites of a bhikkhu) Vin 1.209,
and passim; 1 19 in. 260 (udaka)

;
1.198;
40,
111.377;
;
Nd' 226;
DhA
VvA
63
Sdhp
593.
[abstr.
fr.
;
liness, perfection
1.36
parisuddha] purity, cleanMiln 103 sq. Vism 168. As

;
pari-suddhata at Vism 30.
Parisuddhi (f.) [fr. pari+ sudh] purity, purification S 1.165. The usual spelling is parisuddhi (q. v.).
Parissavanaka (adj.-n.) [fr. parissavana] only neg. a 1. one who has no strainer Vin 11. 1 19 3. not J 1. 198. to be filtered, i. e. so that there is nothing left to be filtered J 1.400 (so read for "ssavanaka). Or is it " not
;
overflowing "
Parisumbhati [pai;i4-sumbhati] to strike, hit, throw down J iH-347 (=paharati C.) vi.370, 376 (id. C).
;
Parissavita [pp. of parissaveti] strained, filtered J 1.198 (udaka).

Parissaveti [Caus. of pari 4- sru] to strain or filter J 1.198 (paniyar)) 1.206 (udakag) 111.207 (paniyar)). pp. parissavita (q. v.).
;
Parisumbhana (nt.) J VI. 508 (bhumiya
[fr.
pari4-sumbh]
throwing down
p.).
DA
Parisussati [parL4- sussati] to dry quite up, waste quite away J 11.5, 339. 437. Caus. parisoseti (q. v.).
Parissuta [pp. of pari -1- sru] overflowing J vi.328 (=atipunnatta pagliaramana).
Parisussana withering
(nt.)
[fr.
pari4-su?]
drying up completely,
Parihata (hata) [pp. of pariharati] surrounded by (-") encircled; only in phrase sukha-parihata (-l-sukhe thita) steeped in good fortune Vin ill. 13 (corr. sukhedhita accordingly!); J 11. 190 (pariharaka v. 1. BB) vi.219
;
J v,97.
Parisedita [pp. of pari4-Caus. of svid, Sk. parisvedita in slightly diff. use] heated, hatched, made ripe 1.104 (bijani) S in.153 Vin 111,3 Aiv. 125 (aij(Jani),. 76.
M
1
= sukhe
thita).
Parihattha
Parihaitha [pp
of
6l
very pleased
Parihara
(esp.
;
Pareta
pari-fhf, cp. pariharati] i. attention, care gabbha" care of the ftetus DhA daraka care of the infant J 11.20 kumara looking 1.4 after the prince J i. 14S, 11.48 DhA 1346 dup" hard to protect J 1.437 ^ ism 95 (Majjhimo d. hard to study .') 2. honour, privilege, dignity Vin 1.71; J iv.306 (garava). (lit), circuit of 3. surrounding land IV. 461. (tig), attack: in cpd. 4. surrounding J visama" being attacked by adversities A 11.87 Nd" 304"=; Miln 112. 135. keeping away 5. avoidance,
[fr. -),
pari l-hj?]
gladdened,
PvA
i.
in cpds. like
Pariharaka (adj. n.) [(r. pari+hf] i. surrounding or surrounded, having on one's hands J ii.igo (sukha", v. 1. for "parihata) 2. an armlet, bracelet VvA 167 (v. I. -'harana expl'' as hatthdlankara.) See also pariharaka.
PariharaQa (nt.) [fr. pari^ hf] i. protection, care V'isin 500 (gabbha) KhA 235; DA 1.J117 (kaya) DhA 11.179 (kayassa). 2. keeping up, preservation, keeping in existence; in phrase khandha DhA 111.261, 405. Cp.
;
from
J
11.
1.
186.
i.
foil.
i. keeping up, preserving, Pariharana [ pariharana] care, attention, pleasure PvA 219 (with v. 1. "caraija for paricarika Pv iv.i-). 2. keeping secret, guarding, hiding, deceiving \'bh 338=Pug 2J.
-patha "circle road."
e.
(i)
a roundabout
1.6
way
DhA
as
(92.
(2) encircling
game
=\in
11.
ic (expl
(f.)
" bhiimiyag
nanapathag mandalag katva tattha
pariharitabbag
pariharantanag kijanag " 1.85 trsW as "keeping going over diagrams" Dial, i.io, " with remark a kind of primitive hop-scotch ").
[fr.
DA
Pariharati [pari+ hr]

shelter, protect,
;
1. to take care of, to attend to (ace), keep up, preserve, look after Vin 1.42 II. 188 D II. too (sanghar)) D 11.14 (gabbhag kucchina) M 1.124, 459; S iii.i A III. 123; J 1.52 (kucchiyil). 143, 170 Miln 392, 41(1 (attanar)) 418 SnA 78 Dh.\ 11.232 (aggirj, v. 1. paricarati, which is the usual) PvA 63 (kucchiya). 177. Cp. BSk. pariharati in same meaning e. 2. to carry about D 11.19 Avi M93, 205. g.
;
; ; ; ; ;
Pariharaka (adj.-n.) a guard A 11.180.
pari-t-hy] surrounding, encircling;
(ankena)
raed.
;
Pariharika [fr. parihara] keeping, preserving, protecting, sustaining D 1.71 (ka)'a civara, kucchi'^ pindapata e-xpl"" as kaya-pariharaija-mattakena & kucchi at DA l.2( 7 correct reading accordingly) 1.180 III. 34 Pug 58 Vism 65 (kaya. of avara).
; ;
1.83
Sn
44(1 (mufijar) parihare,

it
sg. pres.
SnA
(alakag p.). circle, revolve

cp.
;
390 takes
3.
(intrs.)
as parihareyya) to move round,

;
vi.519; (sunkag). 5. to set out, take up, put forward, propose, only in phrase (Com. style) uttan' atthani padani p. to take up the words in more explicit meaning SnA 178, 419, 437, 462. Pass, parihirati (q. v.). See pp. parihata. also anupariharati.
M 1.328; A A v.59)=Vism 205; J 1.395: iv.378 PvA 204. 4. to conceal Vin 111.52 1.85
Miln 418 go round, 1.277 (candima-suriya p.;

;
Pariharin (adj.) [fr. parihara] taking care keeping S iv.316 (udaka-maijika).
of.
(worth)
DA
Parihasa
at,
[fr. pari-t-
mockery
has, cp. parihasati] laughter, laughing 1.244. J 1.116 (keli), 377;
DhA
"
Parihasigsu at J 1.384
is
to be read
bhasigsu.
Parihiyyati [Pass, of parihayati, Sk. hiyatc] to be left, to be deserted, to come to ruin ( = dhagsati) J m.260.
Parihina [pp. of parihayati] fallen

Pariharitabbatta (nt.) [abstr.
sity of
fr.
grd. of pariharati] neces-
guarding Vism 98.
Parihasati [pari -1- has] to laugh at, mock, deride J 1.457. Caus. parihaseti to make laugh J v. 297.
away from, decayed destitute S 1.121; III. 123; Sn 827, 881 Cpanna) J 1.112, 242; iv.200 Nd' 166, 289; Miln 249, 281 (a) PvA 220 (:^nihina).
deficient,
wanting;
dejected,
A
;
Parihinaka
of,
(adj.) [parihina -l-ka]

in,
one who has
fallen short
Parihana (nt.) [fr. pari away, decay S 11.21 6

111.173.
-1-
ha] diminution, decrease, wasting sq. A 11.411 (abhabbo parihrinaya),

;
;
neglected
done out
of (abl. or instr.)
1.
103.
Parihirati
156 "ayo)
sq.
;
3"9. i-9 sq., 4"4 sq. (dhamma) It 71 (aya saijvattati) Dh ^2

;
v.
103 (id),
p.
(abhabbo
Pug
12, 14.
[l^îss. of pariharati, Sk. parihriyate in develophriyate>*hiriyati>*hiyirati>hirati] to be carried about (or better " taken care of." according to Bdhgh's expl" SnA 253 see also Brethren 220) Sn 205
ment
Parihani (f)
ha] loss, diminution (opp. vuddhi) S 11.206; IV. 76, 79; V.143, 173; A 1.15; 111.76 sq. IV. 288; V.19 sq., 96, 124 sq. J 11.233; I^l'A 111.335;
[fr.
pari
= Th
1,
-l-
453.
Parita see vi".
IV. 185.
Parihaniya (adj.) [parihana -H yaj connected with or causing decay or loss D 11.75 <! (a dhamma conditions leading to ruin) A iv.i6 sq. Vbh 381 VbhA 507 sq.
Parupa as para-t-upa^ etc.) see under para.
(in
parupakkama, parupaghata
aS
Pariilha (adj.) [pp. of pa + ruh, cp. BSk. prarijdha (-smasru) Jtm 2111] grown, grown long, mostly in phrase
v. 85.
1
.
Parihapeti [Caus. of parihayati] to let fall away, to lose, to waste S 11.29; J IV. 2 14 (vegag) Miln 244 (cittag to lose heart, to despair) 2. to set PvA 78. aside, abandon, neglect, omit Vin 1.72 (rajakiccag) v 46 Miln 4114 (mulakamJ 11.438; IV. 132 (vattag)
;
"kaccha-nakha-loma having long the armpit, e. g. at S 1.78 L'd 65

; ;
nails,
&
;
J iv.362, 371
long hair in vi.488

; ;
maij). Neg.
DhsA
ing
168
aparihapetva without omission ppr. aparihapento not slackening or neglectger.
Vism
122.
Parihayati [pari + ha] to decay, dwindle or waste away, come to ruin to decrease, fall away from, lack to be inferior, deteriorate Vin 1.5 111.46 sq. (opp. abhivaddhati) S 1.120, 137; 111.125; iv.76 sq. A 111.252; Dh 364 Sn 767 J 11.197 'V. 108 Nd' 5 (paridhar)sati-(Miln 249 (id): Pug 12 (read "hayeyya for h5reyya)
; ; ;
Miln 163 (so read for p.-kaccha-loma) Sdhp 104. Kern, Tuev. 11. 1 39 s. v. points out awkwardness of this phrase and suspects a distortion of kaccha either from kesa or kaca, i. e. with long hairs (of the head), nails Further in foil, phrases mukliag p. & other hair. bearded face J iv.387; kcsa-nakha-loma J 1.303; ^kesa-massu with hair & beard grown long J iv. 159; 'kaccha with long grass J vi.ioo; massu-dathika having grown a beard and tooth DA 1.263.
Pare (adv.) see para
2 c.
167 (-H vinassati) PugA 181 (nassati-l- ) PvA 5, 1.), 125 ("hayeyyug). pp. parihina, Pass, parihiyyati, Caus. parihapeti (q. v.).
SnA
76
(v.
Pareta [pp. of pareti, more likely para -I- i than pari+i, although BSk. correspondent is parita, c. g. sokaparita Jtm 31"] gone on to, affected with, overcome by with abhibhijta (e. g. PvA 41, 80). Very (-), syn. frequent in comb" with terms of suffering, misadventure and passion, e. g. khuda", ghamma", jighacch&,
Pareti
dukkha, dosa, raga, soka, sneha", Vin 1.5 D 11.36 M 1. 13, 114, 364, 460; 111.14, 92; S II. no; III. 93 IV.28 A I.i47=lt 8g A 111.25, 9^ Sn 449, 736, 818 (=samohita samannagata pihita Nd' 149) 1092, 1123; J 111.157 P^ '-8* "'2* ^'' 24^ P'vA 61, 93.
; ; ;
;
62
Palayati
p. S IV. 307 however reads paluddha); abhibhuta C).
j
111.260 (dava
Palapati [pa+lapati] to talk nonsense J 11.322.
Cp.
vi.
'
Pareti [in form = para +i but more likely pari+i, thus = pariyeti] to set out for, go on to, come to (ace.) S 11.20 A V.2, 139 sq., 312 J v. 401 ( =pakkhandati C). pp. pareta (q. v.).
;
Palambati [pa+lambati] to hang down ThA 210; Sdhp 10. See also abhi. pp. palambita (q. v.).
1
Palambita [pp. of palambati] hanging down 259 Th.\ 211.

;
Th
2,
256,
Palambheti [pa+lambheti] to deceive
1.50,
cp.
DA
Paro (adv J [cp. Vedic paras; to para] beyond, further, above, more than, upwards of only - in connection with numerals (cp. Vedic use of paras with ace. of numerals), parosatat] more e.g. paropafinasa more than 50 D n.93 than 100 J V.203. 497 parosahassar) over i,oco D 11. 16 =atireka-sahassar) S i.i92=Th I, 1238; Sn p. 106
; ; ; ;
1.151.
Pala{ita
[pa + Ialita]
III.
led
astray S iv.197
(v.
1.
"lajita).
At A
we read
palalita, in
ing in pleasures"?
phrase kamesu p. (" sportOr should we read palolita ?).
SnA
45").
See also parakkaroti.

[paro +akkha
Palavati [Vedic plavati, plu] to float,
swim Vin
iv.
112;
Dh
(parah +
334;
Th
I,
399; J
in.i9t'.
Parokkha
(adj.)
= Vedic paroksa
aksa)] beyond the eye, out of sight, invisible, imabl. parokkha (adv.) behmd perceptible, Miln 291. one's back, in the absence of J 111.89 (parammukha
C.
opp. sammukha).
(for) J 1.166;
Palasata [according to Trenckner. Notes p. 59, possibly fr. Sk. parasvant] a rhinoceros J vi.277 (v. 1. phalasata expl'' as " khagga-miga," with gloss "balasata"); as phalasata at J vi.454 (expl'' as phalasata-camma C). See palasata.
Palabati [pa -l- lahati] to lick
Parodati [pa + rud] to cry out
PvA
16, 257.
is
Pv
111.5'^
=PvA
198.
Paiopariya (iiana) see under indriya". The form + pariya, paro here taking the place of para. would be more reasonable to explain the word as apara (upara?) + ya, i. e. that which belongs world & the beyond, or everything that comes the range of the faculties. Cp. parovara.
paro
Yet it para+
to this
Palata [contracted form of palayita, pp. of palayati, cp. Prk. palaa ( = *palata) Pischel, Prk. Gr. 567] run away Vism 326 VvA ico DhA 11.21. J VI. 369
; ; ;
,
within
Palatatta
J
I-7-'-
(nt.)
[abstr.
fr.
palata] running away,
escape
Parovara
(adj.-n.)
[para+avara, sometimes through- sub-
should stitution of apa for ava also paropara. expect a form 'parora as result of contraction see Nd* p. 13] high & low, far & near pi. in sense of " all
: ;
We
kinds " (cp. uccavaca). The word is found only in the Sutta Nipata, viz. Sn 353 (v. 1. BB varavarag, varoexpl"* as " lokuttara-lokiya-vasena siindar" varag (a asundarar) dure-santikar) va " SnA 350), 475
;
Palapa^ [\'edic palava, cp. Lat. palea, Russ peleva see also Geiger, P.Gr. 39*, where pralava is to be corr. to palava] chaff of corn, pollard A iv.169 (yava) J. SnA 165 (in exegesis of palapa* 1.467, 468; iv.34 v. 1. BB palasa), 312 (id); J iv.34, 35 (perhaps better to read kula-palaso & palasa-bhuta for palapa).
; ;
;
expl"* as " paravara paropara " sundar' asundara, para va bahira apara ajjhattika paropare parovare v. 1. BB (kame SnA 410), 704 " expl'' as sundare ca asundare ca panca kamagune SnA 493), 1048 (reading paroparani Nd^ see expl" Nd* 422'' expl'' as " parani ca orani ca, par' attabhava-sak' attabhav' idini parani ca orani ca " SnA
dhamma
v.
1.
BB
Palapa'' [Vedic pralapa, pa-(-lap; taken by P. Com. as identical with palapa', their example followed by Trenckner, Notes 63, cp. also Miln. trsl. 11.363 " chaff as frivolous talk"] prattling, prattle, nonsense; adj.
see Nd* 422*; expl"" as (paroparar) Nd^ 1 148 " hina-ppanitai) " SnA 607). Note. Already in RV. we find para contrasted with avara or upara paTa denoting the farther, higher or heavenly sphere, avara or upcira the lower or earthly sphere: see e. g. RV. On paropara see further Wac1. 128, 3; 1. 164, 12. kernagel, AUind. Gr. 11. 121 d.
590),
;
talking idly, chaffing, idle, void ni.8o (a) S 1. 166 (not palapar)), 192 =Th i, 1237; A iv.169 (samana in allegory with yava of palapa') Sn 89 (mayavin asagyata palapa = palapa-.sadisatta SnA 165), 282 = Miln 414 (here also expl'' as palapa' by SnA 312);
;
;
VbhA
at Miln
104.
5,
In phrase tuccha palapa empty and void

10.
Palapin in apalapin " not neglectful " see piJasin.

Palapeti' [Caus. of palayati] to cause to run away, to put to flight, drive away J 11.433; 1.164, 192; III. 206.
DhA
Pala (-) [classical Sk. pala] a certain weight (or sata" spelt also phala (see phala^), only in cpd.
(carat) in
;
measure), a hundred
weight Th i, 97 (of kagsa) J vi.510 (sataphala kagsa =phalasatena kata kaiicana-pati C). Also in comb" catuppala - tippala - dvipala - ekapala - satika
Visra 339.
Palapeti^ [Caus. of pa-(- lap> cp. palapa to which it may be referred as Denom.] to prattle, talk J 1.73, 195.
Palaka
[cp. late Sk. pala, flesh,
meat] a species of plant
J VI. 564.
Palagavâ [cp. Sk. palaganda Halayudha 11.436 BSk. palaganâ AvS 1.339; Astas. Par. 231; Avad. Kalp. S ni.154 II. 113] a mason, bricklayer, plasterer M 1.119
;
Paliyati [cp. Vedic palayati, pal&y] to run (away) Vin III. 145 (ubbijjati uttasati p.); A 11.33 (yena va tena va palayanti) Sn 120 J 11. 10 DhA 1.193 PvA 253, ppr. palayanto S i.209=Th 2, 248 284 ( = dhavati). = Pv ii.7"=Nett 131 =DhA iv.21 aor. palayi S 1.2 19 IV. 420 DhA 111.208 1. 142 J 1.208 11.209, 219, 257 PvA 4, 274; ger. palayitva J 1174; PvA 154; inf. vi.420. Contracted forms are: palayitur) J 1.202; pres. paleti (see also the analogy-form paleti under
;
; ;
DA
(the reading phala"
is
authentic, see Geiger, P.G.
40)
paleti, to
guard)
; ;
D
1
1.54 (spelt phaleti, expl''
DA
1.165
A
(
v. 127.
[cp.
by gacchati)
egg)] an onion
Palavdoka = anda?
Epic Sk. palaijdu, pala (white) + andu Vin iv.259.
Sn 423) Dh49 Nd'

;
1074,
72
;
VvA
J
345);
Pv
i.ii'
v. 255; fut. palehiti
Paladdha [pp- oi pa+labh] taken over, "had," overcome, 1.511 (nikata vaficita p. where v. 1. and id. deceived
(^gaccha SnA 542)

palapeti' (q. v.).
1144 (=vajati gacchati Nd* Vv 84" ( = gacchati J v.173, 241 (gacchati PvA 56); aor. palittha Th i, 307; imper. palehi Sn 831 pp. palata & palayita; Cans,
;
Palayana
Palayana
(nt.) [fr. palay]
63
Palippati
PalikhaQati [pali + kha?, cp. parikha] to dig up, root out S 1. 23; II. 88 (so read for palir)= iV phali") = A 1.21.4; ger. palikhafina Sn 9O8 (ûddhantva Nd' 49"); palikhaya S 1.123 (cp. KS 320); & palikhanitva S 11.88; SnA 573. pp. palikhata (q. v.).
1
running away
DhA
J
1.1O4.
See
also palana.
Palayanaka
(adj.) [fr. palayj running karoti to put to flight).
away
11.2
10
{"ij
Palayin (adj.) rfr. palay] running away, taking to flight Usually neg. apalayin S 1.185, and in S 1. 221 =223. phrase abhiru anutrasin apalayin S 1.99; Th i, 864; See apalayin & apalasin. J IV.296 and passim.
Palikhata [pp. of palikhanati] dug round or out S iv.83 (so read with v. 1. for T. palikhita).
Palikhati [pa+likhj to scratch, in phra.se otthag bite one's lip J v.434=DhA iv. 197.
p.
to
Palala (m.
1.488
:
&
nt.)
1.69.
[cp.
Ved.
& Epic
Sk. palala] straw
DhA
-channaka a roof of thatch Th i, 208. -pinda a bundle of straw Vism 257 = KhA 56. -pithaka " straw foot-stool," a kind of punishment or torture M 1.87 = A ll.i22=Miln 197 (see Mtln trsl. 1.277 " Straw Seat," i. e. being so beaten with clubs, that the bones are broken, and the body becomes like a heap of straw) Nd' 154; Nd^ 604; J V.273. -pufija a heap of straw
Palikhadati [pah-t- khadati] to bite all round, to peck off 1.364 (kukkuro afthikankalar) p.).
gnaw
or
Paligijjhati [pali+gijjhati]
to be greedy
Nd^ 77
(abhi-
gijjhati+).
Paligunthita
1.
71
in. 3;
1.241
11.
210; Pug 68;
VbhA
367.
-putijaka
same
as punja Miln 342,
Palajita see palalita.
[pali+gunthita, variant palikunthita, as kunthita & gundhita are found] entangled, covered, v. 1. BB "kunthita); enveloped Sn 131 (mohena 1kunth) iv.56 Miln 11. J n.i50=DhA 1.144 (vExpl"" by pariyonaddha J 11.15". by paticchadita J IV. 56. Cp. paligunthima,
; ;
;
Falasa* (m. & nt.) [Vedic palasa] i. the tree Butea fron 2. a dosa or Judas tree J in. 23 (in Palasa Jataka). leaf; collectively (nt.) foliage, pi. (nt.) leaves S 11. 178; so read J I.120 (nt.); III. 210, 344; PvA 63 ("antare puppha for pas' antare). 113 (ghana), 191 (sali). blossoms & leaves DhA 1.75 sakha" branches it leaves Mil J 1. 164; Miln 254; pandu^ a scar leaf Vin IV.217; bahala" (adj.) thick with leaves 1.96; in.47 'palasani (pi.) leaves J in. 185 (=palasaJ 1.57. panriani C.) PvA 192 (=bhusani).
Paligedha [pali+gedha but ace. to Geiger, P.Gr. 10 = Ndparigrddha] greed, conceit, selfishness A 1.66
;
tanha
11
(gedha-l-);
Dhs
1059, 1136.
Paligedhin (adj.) [fr. paligedha, but Geiger, P.Gr. 10 takes it as parigrddhin, cp. giddhjn] conceited, greedy,
selfish
III. 265.
Palasa' & (more commonly) Pa|asa [according toTrenckner, Notes 83, from ras, but BSk. pradaSa points to pa + dasa = d&8a " enemy " this form evidently a Sanskritisation] unmercifulness, malice, spite.
is
Paligha [pari + gha of (g)han, cp. P. & Sk. parigha] i. a cross-bar Vin 11.154; Th 2, 263 (vatta =parigha2. an obstacle, danda ThA 211); J 11.95; vi.276. (adj ) (-) in two phrases hindrance D 11.254 =S 12 ? okkhitta" with cross-bars erected or put up D 1.105 1.274), OPP- ukkhitta" with cross-bars ( = thapita DA
Its nearest
synonym
(i. e. obstacles) withdrawn or removed M 1.139 =A Su 622 ( =avijja-palighassa uk iii.84=Nd2 284 C.

;
yuga-ggaha (so Vbh 357; Pug 18, where yuddhaggaha is read; J 111.259; VvA 71); it is often comb'' with macchera (Vv 15') and makkha (Miln 289).
1. 15, 36, 488; A 1.79; J II. 198; Vbh 357; apa|asa mercifulness (H-palasayana, etc.).
Pug
18
khittatta SnA 467) cp. parikha. -parivattika turning round of the bar the " Bar Turn," a kind of puni.shment or torture (consisting in " a spike being driven from ear to ear he is pinned to
;
1.44.
the ground" Hardy,
read for palasata & palasada; cp. Vedic Palasata parasvant given by BR. in meaning " a certain large animal, perhaps the wild ass "] a rhinoceros J v. 206, 408 VI. 2 77.
[so
;
1.87
=A
E.M. 32, cp. Miln trsl. 1.277) i.47=ii.i22=Ndi i54=Nd2 604 B (reads
1.
palingha, v.
Palita
paligha)
= Miln
197.
;
Palasika (adj.) [fr. palasa'] i. in cpd. pandu one who lives by eating withered leaves DA 1.270. 271. 2. in cpd. eka (upahana) (a shoe) with one lining (i. e. of leaves) Vin 1.185 (=eka pafala Bdhgh see V'm. Texts
Gr. m\iTVQ, freXiiiiVedic palita [cp. (adj.) black-grey; Lith. pilkas grey; Ags. fealuÔhg. falo, E. fallow, Ger. fahl also Sk. pandu whitish P. pandu, patala pink] grey, in cpd. kesa with grey (i. e. white) A 1.138 J 1.59. 79 abs. only at 1.88 (f. kesi) hair The spelling phalita also occurs (e. g. PvA VI. 524.
;
;
J 153).
Der.
palicca.
II.I3).
Palasin (palasin) (adj.) [fr. palasa^ spiteful, unmerciful, malicious comb'' with mak1.43 sq., 96; A iil.iii khin at Vin 11.89 (cp- Vin Texts in. 38) J in. 259. apajasin D in. 47 (amakkhin+ 1.43; A iii.iii; Pug 22 see also separately.
Palitta [pp. o' palippati] ThA 284).
smeared Th
2,
467
= upalitta
;
Palipa 89;
Th i, 1.45 [pa -I- lip] sloppiness, mud, marsh 291 ( = panka ThA 224); J in. 241 (read palipo, cp. C. =mahakaddamo ibid.) =iv. 480.
fr.
2,
Pali [a variant of pari", to be referred to the Magadhi dialect in which it is found most frequently, esp. in the Geiger, older language, see Pischel, Pfk. Gr. 257
;
Palipatha
P.Gr.
44] round, Often (q. v.).
around ( = pari) only as prefix in cpds. we find both pari" & pali in the same
to
paripatha = pantha (q. v.), the bases path frequently interchanging. Trcnckner (Notes 80) derives it fr. pa -I- lip] danger, obstacle (or is it "mud, mire "= palipa ?) A iv.290 Sn 34=638 ( =
[for
& panth
raga
SnA
469)
= Dh
414 (=raga
DhA
v. 194).
word.
Palipadaka see
Paliknijati
pali".
[pali+kujjati]
bend oneself over, to go

Palipanna
[for
crooked
1.387.
or sunk into
paripanna, pp. of paripajjati] fallen, got (muttakarise) D {- or loc.) Vin i.ôi

;
Paliklllilthita [a var. of
paligunthita, q. v.
&
cp. Geiger,
11,92
11.24 (id.)
1.45 (palipa")
=Nd2
651
B M
;
1.88
J vi.8
P.Gr.
39'] covered, (lohita").
enveloped, smeared with J
Vism 49
(muttakarise).
Palikha P.Gr.
[a variant of
paligha on kh for gh see Geiger. 39*] a bar J vi.276 (with paligha as gloss).
Palippati [Med. -Pass, of pa -flip; often spelt palimpati] to be smeared; to stick, to adhere to Pv iv.!!* (amana pp. palitta (q. v.). read for palimpamana).
Palibujjhati
Palibujjhati see palibuddhati.
64
Pallala
Palujiati [Pass, of palujati = pa-l-rnj] to break (intrs.) to 11.181 fall down, crumble, to be dissolved Vin 11. 284 1.488; S II. 2 18; III. 137; iv.52=Nd'- 55'j (in exegesis
;
Palibujjhana
111.258.
(nt.)
[r.
palibujjhati]
obstruction
DliA
Pahbuddha
stopped
;
palibujjhati] obstructed, hindered, [ppbeing kept back or delayed, tarrying J 11.4 1 7 ;

of
of " loka ") Miln 8 Vism 416. pp. palugga Cp. BSk. pralujyati MVastu ii.37<'.
; ;
(q. v.).
Palojiana
(nt.)
[fr.
palujjati]
breaking, up.
destruction
Nd' 107 {palivethita+
DhA
HI. 198.
Often
in
Miln 388 (akaso a) 404 phrase lagga laggita p. Nd^ 88,

)
;
SnA
506.
[pp.
107. 332. 596. 597. 657-
Paladdha
of pa-l- labb]
seduced,
enticed S iv.307
;
Palibaddhati [the etym. offered by Andersen, Pali Reader s. V. palibuddha, viz. dissimilation for pari+ruddhati (rudh) is most plausible, other expl"" like Trenck ler's {Notes 66 for pari+badh, med-pass. bajjhati = *badhyate. seemingly contrmed by v. 1. Nd' 74 & 77 "bajjhati for bujjhati) and Kern's {Toev. s. v. =Ogh. firbiotan, Ger. verbieten) are semantically not satisfactory. Cp. avaruddhati & avaruddha] i. to obstruct, refuse, keep back, hinder, withhold Vin 11.1O6; iv.42, 131 J I.2i7(cp. patibahatiibid.) in. 138 (aor. "buddhi.) Miln 263. 2. to delay Miln 404 (or should we IV. 159 read bujjhati i. e. sticks, tarries, is prevented ?). Pass, palibujjhati [this word occurs only in Commentary style & late works. In the Niddesa the nearest synonym is lag, as seen from the freq. comb" palibuddha -t- lagga, palibodha-flaggana see Nd^ p. 188 under nissita] to be obstructed or hindered, to be kept by (instr. or loc.) to stick or adhere to, to trouble about, attend to Nd- 74, 77 (paligijjhati-(- ), 88, 107, 597. 657; Miln 263. pp. palibuddha (q. v.).
: :
(where id. p. M 1. 51 1 reads paladdha) 262. See also palobheti & paJobhita.
J 1.158
vi.255,
Palumpati
[pa-l-lup] to rob, plunder, deprive of
1.48.
Paleti see palayati.
Palepa
[fr.
pa -1-
lip]
smearing; plaster, mortar
Th
2,
270
ThA
213.
Palepana (nt.) [fr. pa -1- lip] .smearing, anointing; adj. (-) smeared or coated with M 1.429 (galha" thickly
smearedl. =rui, thus standing for paloga, cp.
Paloka
[fr.
pa-l- *luj
roga] breaking off or in two, dissolution, decay Vin 11.284; 1-435 =Miln 418 (in formula aniccato duk
khato rogato
etc..
with freq.
IV. 423
Nd' 214; Ps
v. 1. paralokato cp. 11.238); S 111.167 (id.) iv.53

;
;
V. 163.
Palokin (adj.) [fr. paloka] destined for decay or destruction S iv.205=Sn 539 (ace. palokinarj =jara-maranehi
Palibodha
obstruction, hindrance, obstacle, impediment, drawback J 1.148; 111.24.1 (a non-obstruction), 381 (id.) NettSo also invar, phrases, kula civara" viz. kama Nd^ 374 ( -H kamaparilaha) Nd^ 68, cp. Miln 388 (kule p.) ghar'avasa", putta-daro etc. Nd' 136 Nd^ 172^ B. 205. cp. J 11.95 (ghara) KhA 39 (enum'' as set of dasa palibodha which are also given and expl"" in detail at Vism 9 sq.) cp. Dhs.\ 168, and Two in comb" laggana bandhana p. Nd' 332, 620. palibodhas are referred to at Vin 1.265, ^'z- avasa' and civara" (cp. !"/. Texts 11.157) 'i"d sixteen at Miln The minor obstacles (to the II. Cp. Cpd. 53. practice of kammatthana) are described as khuddaka See also at Vism 122 iS; referred to at DhsA 168.
[see
palibuddhati]
:
palujjana-dhamma SnA
palokine, see Geiger, P.Gr.
5(16);
Th
2,
loi
(ace.
pi.
95').
Palobha
rfr.
pa-t-lubh] desire, greed
PvA
265.
Palobhana
(nt.)
= paIobha
J 1.196,
210; 11.183; Miln 286.
Palobhita [pp. of palobheti] desired
PvA
;
154.
Palobheti [Caus. of pa-l-lubh] to desire, to be greedy Sn 703 J 1.79. 157, 298 VI.2 15 SnA 492 DhA 1.123, 125 PvA 55. pp. palobhita (q. v.).
;
sam.
Palibhanjana (nt.) [pari-l-bhaiijana] breaking up Nd' 576 See also sam The v. 1. pari"). (sambhaujana-tspelling phali occurs at ThA 288.
;
Palimattha [pp. of pari-f-mrj] polished mattha. See also sam

Palivethana (adj.
ing, encircling,
nt.) [fr. pari-t-vertl
v. 4.
Cp. pari-
Pallanka [pary-t-anka. cp. Class Sk. palyanka & Magadhi paliyanka] i. sitting cross-legged, in instr. pallankena upon the hams S 1. 124. 144; and in phrase pallankat) abhujati "to bend (the legs) in crosswise" D 1.71 A 111.320 J 1.17, 71 Ps 1.176 Pug 68 Miln 1.56 This phrase is expl'' at Vism 271 289; DhA 11.201. and VbhA 368 as " samantato uru-baddh' asanai) bandhati." 2. a divan, sofa, couch Vin 11. 163, 170 (cp. Vin. Texts 111.209, whicli is to be corrected after Vv Dial. 1.1*5); D 1.7; S 1.95; J 1.268; iv.396 v.161
;
31'
Pv
11.12'
111.3';
DhA
1.19
PvA
189, 219.
wrapping, surround;
encumbrance
J iv.436
Pug 34
Vism
353 (camma)
DhsA
366.
Pallati (pallate), is guarded or kept, contracted (poetical) form of palayate (so Cy.) J v. 242.
Palivethita [pp. of.palivetheti] wrapped round, entwined, encircled, fettered Nd- 107 (vetth', comb"* with laggita & palibuddha); J iv.436 vi.89. Cp. sam'.
;
Palive^heti [pari+ve?t] to wrap up. cover, entwine, encircle 1.134; J 1.192; 11.95; Dh.\ 1.269; DhsA Pass, palivethiyati Miln 74. 366. pp. palivethita See also sam (q. v.).
Pallattha [Sk. *pan,'asta. pari -I- pp. of as to throw, cp. Prk pallattha Pischel, Prk. Gr. 285] the posture of sitting or squatting or lolling J 1.163 (here in expl" of tipallattha pallatthag vuccati sayanar), ubhohi passehi ujukam eva ca go-nisinnaka-vasena ti tih'akarehi pallatthar) etc. see under ti). Cp. ti", vi^.
:
Pallatthika
(f
[fr.
Vin
11.
213;
111.162
pallattha] same meaning as pallattha (cp. Vin. Texts 1.62; 111.141); Vism
Palisajiati [pari-l-srj] to loosen,

lani).
make
loose S 11.89 (mu-
79 (dussa).
Pallatthita [doubtful, perhaps we should read paliyattha, see Kern, Toev. s. v.] perverse J v. 79.
11.266; Palissajati [pari-l-svaj] to embrace (aor. palissaji = alingi C), 204, 215; VI.325.
v.158
Pallala
(nt.)
Palissuta [pp. of pari-(-gru] flowing over J vi.328.
felawa
[cp. Class Sk. Ger. felber willow
Palugga
[pp.
of
palujjati,
crushed, crumbled
Bu
pranigna] broken up, 11.24; Miln 217.

Sk.
palvala, e. g. S III. 108 sq.
palvala-Lat. palus Ohg. Lith. pelk^ moor BSk. also Divy 56] i. marshy ground M 1.117; 2. a small pond or lake Vin i..i3C =
;
11.89; J
II.
129; V.346.
Pallava
Pallava
II.
65
;
Pavayha
Pavattayitar [n. ag. to pavatteti] one or keeps up DA 1.273 (see foil).
(nt.)
[cp.
Class Sk. pallaka] a sprout J 1.250
who
sets into
motion
161.
See also phallava.

[fr.
Pallavita (adj.)
budding Miln
Pallasa see vi".
151
pallaval having sprouts, burgeoning, VvA 28S (sa" full of sprouts).

;
Pavattar
[n. ag.
of either pa-(-vac or pa-f-v^t, the latter
Palloma
[a contraction of pannaloma, see J.P.T.S. 1889, J06] security, confidence D I.g6 cp. 1.266 1.17 " loma-hagsa-mattam pi 'ssa na bhavissati."
;
more probable considering similar use of parivatteti. The P. commentators take it as either] one who keeps up or keeps going, one who hands on (the tradition), an expounder, teacher D 1.104 (mantanar) p. =pavattayitar 1273) S iv.g4 khitar DhA 11. 107).
;
DA
DA
Dh
76 (nidhinai) p. =acik-
Pavakkhati
[fut.
of
pa+vac] only
in
i^'
sq.
pavakkhami
Pavattapanatta
peti]
(nt.) [fr.
Caus.
II. of
"I will declare or explain" Sn Nd' 482 & Nd2 under brumi).
701, 963
= 1050
(cp.
making continue, keeping upkeep Vism 32 (T. attha).

Pavatti
IV.
(f.) [fr.
pavatteti =pavattagoing, preservation,
Pavacchati [Sk. prayacchati] see anu,
&
cp. pavecchati.
pa + Vft]
in
i.
cution,
giving,
ana
Pavajati [pa+vraj] to wander forth, go about, perambulate ppr. pavajamana S 1.42 (but may be pavajjamana " being predicated " in play of word with act.
;
145;
ThA
pavadanto
in
same
verse).
J 1. 125, 150; 92. 15-. 242, pavutti.
II.
2. happening, incident, news 416; Vism 91; PvA 6, 17, 29, 35, etc.; DhA i.Sc^ (v. 1. pavutti). Cp.
283.
manifestation, wielding, exeroyal authority J 111.504
Pavajjati [Pass, of pavadati] to sound forth, to be played (of music) J 1.64 (pavajjayigsu, f^ pi. aor.) VvA 96 (pavajjamana ppr. med.).
;
Pavattita [pp. of pavatteti] set gbing, established Vin i.ii (dhammacakka)

;
inaugurated,
111.29,
77;
(id.).
Pavajjana (nt.) [fr. pavajjati. Pass, of pavadati] sounding, playing of music VvA 2 10.
Sn 556, 557 (dhammacakka): 191 140 (sangiti) SnA 454.

1.
;
;
PvA
67
Pava44ba
grown up. increased, strong J V.340 (kaya of huge stature; so read pavaddha" expl"* as vaddhita-kaya).
[pp. of pavaddhati]
;
big.
for
Pavattin (adj.) [fr. pa-t-vyt] i. advancing, moving forward, proceeding, effective, beneficial only in phrase dhamma pavattino A 1.279: DA 1.4 P\-A 2 and in suppavattin (good-flowing, i. e. well-recited ?) A iv.140 (of p.itimokkha trs''' as " thoroughly mastered
;
:
Pava44hati [pa+vidh] to grow up. to increase 1.7; S 11.84, 9- Sn 306 (3'"' sg. praet. atha); Dh 282, 335. Pug 64 PvA 8 (punfiar)). pp. pavaddha & 349 pavuddha.
'
J.P.T.S. 1909. igg cedure (in f. ini) Vin
V.71
11.
(id.).
2.
going on. pro-
271 sq., 277.
Pavati^
[pa+ va] to blow forth, to (=gandhar) vissajjati C). See

[of
yield a scent
pavati.
Th
i,
528
Pavatteti [Caus. of pavattati] (trs.) i. to send forth, set going Vin 1.87 (assuni) S 11.282 (id.) J 1.147 (selaguesp. in phrase dhammacakkai) p. to lar) pavatt") inaugurate the reign of righteousness Vin 1.8. 11;
;
M
J
1.
Vedic plavate to swim & Epic Sk. Pavatipravate to jump] to hurry on, to rush VvA 42 (but better read with v. 1. patati as syn. of gacchati).
plu, cp.
PvA
II.
S III. 86; Sn 171 2. to 21. etc. 102 (mah' oghar))

;
693; Miln 20. 343; VvA 165; cau.te. produce, make arise Miln 219. 3. to give forth,
Pavatta (adj.) [pp. of pavattati] i. (adj.) happening, going on, procedure, resulting Th 2, 220 (assu ca pavattai), taken by Mrs. Rh. D. as " tears shed ") TliA 179 PvA 35, 83 (gathayo), 120. esp. with ref. to natural products as " that which comes," i. e. normal, natural, raw phala ready or natural, wild fruit (gained without exertion of picking), in cpds. phalika SnA 295 sq. Vism 422, and bhojin "bhojana (adj.) J 1.6; 111.365 one who lives on wild fruit (a certain class of ascetics, tapasa) D l.ioi n.206 cp. 1.78, 344; A 1.24 1 DA 1.269 sq. & SnA 295, 296. mat)sa fresh or raw
;
; ; ;
bestow, give (danag a gift) \'in IV.5 (spelt tt) PvA ig, 123, 139. 4. to continue, keep on, practise, go on with DhA 1.257 PvA 2g (attabhavai)), 42 (kammante) 5. to move about, behave, linger DhA 1.14 (tt). 6. to display, execute, wield, enforce Miln 189 (anar) cp. anapavatti). pp. pavattita (q. v.).
Pavadati [pa-l-vad] to speak out, speak to, talk, dispute; ppr. pavadanto S 1.42 (trsl. "predicate"); Nd' 293. aor. pavadi ThA 71. Cp. pavadati.
Pavana*
Sk. pavana & pavana, of pfl] winnowing of grain Miln 201 (read pavanena tthayiko who earned
(nt.) [cp.
meat
(flesh)
Vin 1.217
(cp.
Vin. Texts
11.
81).
2.
(nt.)
his living
by winnowing
grain).
;
" that which goes on," i. e. the circle or whirl of existence Miln 197, 326 (cp. Miln trsl" 11.200 " starting afresh in innumerable births," quot. fr. C), opp. appavatta freedom from Sarjsara, i. e. Nibbana ibid. 3. founded on, dealing with, relating to, being in DA 1.92 (adiS IV. 1 15 (kuraraghare p. pabbata) naya), 217 (piti-sukha being in a state of happiness).
;
Pavana' (nt.) [cp. Vedic pravana not with Miiller, P.Gr. 24 = upavana; perhaps = Lat. pronus "prone"] side of 11 17 S 1.26 11.95, a mountain, declivity D 11.254
.'
J 1.28 II. 180 VI. 513 Cp. I.l', io> 111.13I; Miln gi, 198 sq., 364, 408; Vism 345. Cp.
105
Th
I,
1092
Pavattati [pa+vattati, yjt] (intrs.) i. to move on, go forward, proceed Pv 1,5'; PvA 8, 131 of water: to flow S II. 31 J 11.104 P'vA. 143. 154, 198. 2. to exist, to be, continue in existence J 1.64 PvA 130 (opp. ucchijjati). 3. to result, to go on PvA 45 (phalar)), 60 (vippatisar' aggi). pp. pavatta; Caus. pavatteti
;
' ;
Pavananagara SnA 583 (v. 1. BB for Tumbavas. Note. Kern, Toev. v. nagara = Vanasavhaya). defends MiiUer's (after Subhuti) interpretation as " wood, woodland," and compares BSk. pavana
MVastu
11.272, 382,
(q. v.).
Pavana^ at Vin n.136 in cpd. pav*an-anta refers to the end of the girdle (kayabandhana), where it is tied into a loop or knot. Bdhgh on p. 319 (on C.V. v.29, 2) expl"- it by pas' anta.
Pavapati
[pa-i-
Pavattana (adj. nt.) [fr. pavattati] doing good, beneficial, useful; f.

(spelt pavattini in T. as well as
tion,
i.
Pug A
moving forward, 1.2 14; Pug 35
vap] to
sow out Th
2,
112.
2 18).
2.
execucp.
Pavayha
performance, carrying out Miln 277
(afla,"
pavatti).
(adv.) [ger. of pavahati] carrying on, pressing, urgently, constantly, always repeated as pavayha i:i.ii8=DhA 11.108; pavayha 1.442. 444.
Pavara
Pavara
(adj.)
66
excellent,
Paviloketi
(?), turned away, distracted, dismissed S 111.91 (bhikkhu-sangho p.). 2. drawn forth, pulled out. taken out D 1.77 = Ps 11.211= Vism 406 (muiijamha
[pa+vara] most
; ;
noble,
;
distin;
away
guished S III. 264 Sn 83, 646, 698 (muni) Dh 422 Pug 69 Miln 246 PvA 2 (dhamma-cakka), 67 (id.), 39 ("buddh'a.sana) Sdhp 421.
;
isika p.)
J VI. 67 (muiija v'isika p.).
Pavasati [pa+vas] to " live forth," home, to dwell abroad Sn Sgg gacchati) v. 91. pp. pavuttha
;
i.
e.
to be
away from
Pav&sa
J
(q.
123 (=pavasar) v.). Cp. vi.

11.
i
[fr. pa-f vas, cp. Vedic pravasa in same meaning] sojourning abroad, being away from home J 11. 123; V.434 VI. 50; Miln 314. Cp. vi.
; 1
Pavassati [pa+ vt?1 to " rain forth," to begin to rain, shed rain S i.ioo; Sn 18 sq. (imper. pavassa). 353 (v. 1.)
J V1.510 ("
Pavasita
i.
(perhaps
we should read pavarita?) given
cry
"),
5S7
(aor. pavassi).
pp. pavattha &

to rain, raining
pavuttha
see abhi'.
[fr.
Pavassana
.Miln
(nt.)
pa + vrjT beginning
as present, honoured J v. 377 (-^pesita C). 2. (so perhaps to be read for pavusita T.) scented, permeated with scent [pp. of pavaseti] VvA 237 (v. 1. padhupita preferable).
12(1.
Pavasin
in
(adj.)
Pav&ta
air,
[pa+vata, cp. \'edic pravata] a draught of breeze Vin 11.79 (opp. nivata).
(nt.)
i,
cira"
[fr. pavasa] living abroad or from home, long absent Dh 219 cirappavuttha DhA
(
in. 293).
Pavati [pa+va] to diffuse a scent Dh 54; Th See also pavayati. J v.() 5 (disa bhati p. ca).
Pavahaka
528;
(adj.)
[fr.
pa l-vahl carrying or driving away
Th
I,
75S.
(adj.
i,
Pavada ;^pa+ vad,
cp.
Kpic Sk. pravada
Pavahena
talk, saying] talk,
&
nt.)
disputation, discussion
1.2ft.
ift2
away,
Th
751.
1.63;
Sn 538.
[fr.
pa-l-
vah]
i.
carrying
off.
putting
2.
wiping
off J ni.29fi.
Pavadaka
(adj.)
[fr.
pavada]
1.
belonging to a discussion,
intended for disputation D 1.78 (samaya" "debating hall"). 2. fond of discussing Miln 4 (bhassa "fond of wordy disputation "). Cp. pavadiya.
Pavahitatta (nt.) [abstr. fr. pavahita, pp. of pavaheti] the fact of being removed or cleansed J v. 134.
to cause to be carried Pavahati [Cans. fr. pa 1- vah] away, to remove freq. with ref. to water to wash away, cleanse M 1.39; S 1.79, 183 (papakammag nahanena) 11.88; Th 7, 349; J 1.24; Iii.i7(), 225, 289; IV. 3(17; VI. 197 v. 134 588 Miln 247 Davs 11.59 PvA 250. 2. to pull out, draw out D 1.77 (better to be read as
I .
;
:
Pavadiya
(adj.) ffr.
pavada, cp. pavadaka] belonging to a
disputation, disputing, arguing, talking Sn.S85 (n. pi. "ase, taken by Nd' 293 as pavadanti, by SnA 555 as vadino).
pabahati).
Pavayati [paH- val to blow forth, to permeate (of a scent), to diff\ise J i.tS (dibba-gandho p.) Vism 58 (dasa disa sila-gandho p.). Cp. pavati.
;
Pavikattbita ipp. of pa-l- vi+ katthati] boasted J 1.359.
Pavarana (f.) [pa+vr, cp. BSk. pravarana Divy 91, 93 whereas Epic Sk. pravarana, nt.. only in sense of "satisfaction"] i. the Pavarana, a ceremonj' at the termination of the Vassa Vin 1.155, ifto (where 2 kinds
;
:
Pavicaya [fr. pa-f vicinati] investigation Sn mji 593 Pug -^5 Nett 3, 87.
;
Th
i.
Pavicarati III. 85
[pa-t- vicarati]
;
to
investigate
thoroughly
v. 08.
catuddasika & pannarasika). n.32. 167; D 11.220; S 1. 190. pavaranag thapeti to fix or determine the (date of) P. Vin n.32. 276. Later two kinds of this ceremony (festival) are distinguished, viz. maha" the great P. and "sangaha, an abridged P. (see DA 1.24 1) J 1.29. 82. 193 (maha") Vism 391 (id.); SnA 57 (id.); VvA 07 (id.) PvA 140 (id.) 2. satisfaction Vism 71.
: ; ;
Pavicinati
[pa-(- vicinati]
to
investigate,
;
to
examine
grd. pavi-
111.85;
v. 68,
cesrya J iv.164,
&
Nett 21 SnA 545. 262 pavicetabba Nett 21.

;
Pavijjhati '^pa-F vyadh] to throw forth or down Vin 11. 193 (silar) cp. J 1.173 & v.333) 111.82, 178, 415; 1.138, 154. pp. paviddha (q. v.).
DA
Favarita [pp. of pavareti] i. satisfied 1.12 + paripunna pariyosita) Miln 231; Vism 71. 2. having come to the end of the rainy season Vin 1. 175. Freq. in formula bhuttavin pavarita having eaten & being satisfied \in 1.2 (cp. Vin. Texts 1.19); ii.v>o; iv.82
;
Pavijjhana (nt.) (Devadattassa
[fr.
sila. cp.
pavijjhati] hurling, throwing J v.f)7 Vin 11.193) J '73 v.333.

'
PvA
Pavitiha [pp. of pavisati] entered, gone into (ace), visited S 1. 197 11.19 Dh 373 DA 1.288 PvA 12, 13.
;
23.
i
Pavitakka
Pavareti [Caus. of pa + vr, cp. RSk. pravarayati Divy 16, 283. etc.] I. to invite, offer, present, sati.sfy S 1. 1911; A IV. 79 J 111.352. 2. to celebrate the Pavarana (i. e. to come to the end of the Vassa) \'in i.ioo sq. 11.255 DhA 1.87; J 1.29, 215; IV. 243 (vuttha-vassa p.); Vism Sn,\ 57. 9<) See also sam. pp. pavarita (q. v.)
;
[pa -H vitakka] scepticism, troversy Sn 834 Nd^ 17ft.

;
.speculation,
con-
Pavidarjseti
[pa--l-
vi-l-Caus.
of drs; dagseti
dasscti^
to
make
clear, to reveal J v.32ft (aor. pavidagsayi).

fig.
Paviddha [pp. of pavijjhati] thrown down.
given up,
abandoned Th
J V.I 48.
350 ("gocara).
to lead or drive away,
Pavala & Pavaja (m. & nt.) [cp. Class Sk. prabala. pravada it pravala] i. coral J 1.394 (ratta-kambala) 11.88; IV. 143 Miln 267 (with other jewels), 380 (id.);
;
Pavineti [pan- vineti]
expel Sn
507-
117; VvA 112 (^ratana). 2. a sprout, young branch, shoot J 111.389, 395 (kala-valli^) v.207: Nett SnA 91 (id.). 14 ("ankura)
SnA
Pavibhajati
[pan- vi+bhaj. Cp. Class Sk. pravibhaga division, distribution] to distribute, to apportion S 1. 193 i, 1242 ("bhajjar). ppr., with jj metri causa)
-Th
("bhajja ger.).
Paviliyati [pa + vi-l-ll] to be dissolved, to melt or fade away S iv.28g (paviliyamanena kaycna with their body melting from heat so read for paveliyamanena).
;
Pava)ha [apparently pp. of pavahati (pavaheti), but in reality pp. of pa-H brh', corresp. to Sk. prabfdha (pravrdha). cp. abbulha & ubbahati (ud+brh'). but cp. also ubbalha which is pp. of ud-t-badh. At D 1.77 (where v. 1. pabbalha -pabujha, unexpH by Bdhgh)
it is
Paviloketi
VI.559-
[pa -t- viloketi]
to
look
forward or ahead
synonymous with uddharati = ubbahati]
carried
Pavivitta
detached, Pavivitta [pp. of pa + vi+vicj separated, secluded, singled 1.14, 77. 38b; 11. 0; S 11.^9: Vism 27 DhA 11.77. Often in phrase appiccha 73; PvA santuttha pavivitta referring to an ascetic enjoying the satisfaction of seclusion Nd- 225 ^Nd' 342'"=^ Vism 25 J 1.107 Miln 244, 358, 371 {with appa-sadda appanigghosa).
67
Pavesana
Pavuttlia [pp. of pavasatil dwelling or living abroad, staying away from home D 11.261 ("jati one who dwells
away from
caste)
;
his caste,
;
i.
e.
v.434
a
;
DhA
:
111.293.
patika
itthi
woman
Mi'n
longer belongs to any Freq. in phrase pavutthawhose husband dwells abroad

2(15.
who no
Vin 11.26S
111.83
Paviveka [fr. pa+vi+vic] retirement, solitude, seclusion cp. paviVin 1. 104; 11.258 (appicchata santutthi4;
vitta);
J 1.9
D
69.
1.60;
Pavosita at VvA 237 is misreading either for pavasita or (more likely) for padhiipita (as v. I. SS.), in meaning " blown " i. e. scented, tilled with scent.
Sn 257;
;
Dh
205
;
1.14 sq. ; S 11.202; v.398 ; ("rasa, cp. 111.268); Th
1.240;
i,
DhA
597;
;
Pavekkhati
is fut.
pavisati.
Ps
11.244
Vism
41. 73 (sukha-rasa)
Sdhp 476
DA
1. 1
Pavivekata {() [abstr. fr. paviveka] = paviveka Vism 81 (appicchata etc. in enum" of the 5 dhutadhammas).
Pavivekiya
(adj.)
[fr.
paviveka] springing from solitude
Th
I,
009.
;
Pavisati [pa+vis] to go in, to enter (ace.) Sn 668, O73 DhA 11.72 (opp. nikkhamati) PvA 4, 12, 47 (nagarag). Pot. "vise Sn 387 imper. pavisa 1.383 S 1.2 13
;
fut. pavisissati
Vin
;
1.87
J 111.86
1.9^*,
pavissati (cp. Geiger

;
P.Gr.
J
63-) J 11.68
Cp.
;
VI. 76
(nago bhiiniiyag
;
p.)
and pavekkhati S iv.199 Davs in. 26 aor. pavisi

;
; ;
Vin 11.79 (viharar)) M 1.381 J 1.76 (3"* pi. pavisur)), 213 J 11.238 \'ism 42 (garaar)) PvA 22, 42, 161. 256 and pavisi J 11.238 PvA 12, 35 ger. pavisitva S 1.107
;
; ;
;
Pavecchati [most likely (as suggested by Trenckner, Notes 61) a distortion of payacchati (pa + yam) by way of *payecchati> pavecchati (cp. sa-yatha > scyyatha). Not with Morris, J.P.T.S. 1885, 43 fr. pa4-VT?, nor with Muller P.Gr. 120 fr. pa-t-vij (who with this derivation follows the P. Commentators, c. g. J 111.12 pavesati. deti SnA 407 (pavesati patipadeti) Geiger P.Gr. 152. note 3 suggests (doubtfully) a Fut. stem (of vis ?)] to give, bestow S 1.18 Sn 463 sq., 490 sq. Th2, 272 J 1.28; in. 12 (v. 1. pavacchati), 172 iv.3()3 VI. 502, 587 (vutthi-dharar) pavecchanto devo pavassi tavade v.l. pavattento) Pv 11. 9" (=deti PvA 130); 11.9 (=pavatteti ibid. 139); ii.io'(=deti ibid. 144); Miln 375.
;
;
Paveni
I
J 1.9 (aranfiari)
Vism 22
PvA
S 1.200;
Pavisana
J
Dh
i27
= PvA
104.
pp.
1.83.
4,
12, 46, 79
&
(q.
pavissa
v.).
pavittha
Caus. paveseti
(nt.)
(q. v.).
[fr.
pa+vis] going
;
in,
1.294; 11.416; VI. 383
DhA
entering, entrance Cp. pavesana.
cp. late Sk. praveni in meanings a braid of hair, i. e. the hair twisted tk. unadorned A m.56 2. a mat, cover D 1.7 ;:^ (see ajina"). i.8g 3. custom, usage, wont, tradition J V.2S5 VI. 381 (kula-tanti, kula-paveni) Dpvs 11.353 xvili.i Miln 134 (ûpaccheda break of tradition), 190, 226 (+var)sa), 227; DhA 1.284 (tanti-|-); PvA 131. 4. succession, lineage, breed, race Sn 26 (cp.
(f.)
[pa+veni;
ii
2]
I.
Paviljia (adj.) [cp. Class. Sk.
pravina] clever, skilful
Davs
SnA
39)
DhA
i.i 74.
^'M
VvA
168
(v.
1.
kusala).
-palaka guanlian of tradition Vism 99 (tanti -dhara,
vagsanurakkhaka-f
DhA
111.386.
Pavinati [pa+ Vi to seek, Sk. veti, but with dilf. formation in P. cp. Trenckner Notes 78 (who derives it fr. ven) A; apavinati. The form is doubtful probably we should read pacinatij to look up to, respect, honour J 111.387 (T. reading sure, but v. 1. C. pavirati).
;
Pavedana
pa+vid] making known, telling, proc" nisid' lamation, announcement only in stanza ambavane ramme yava kalappavedana." until the announcement ol the time (of death) Th 1, 563 (trsl" "until the hour should be revealed")- J 1.118 \ism
(nt.) [fr.
Pavihi [pa + villi] in pak.ira vihayo).
pi. ditf.
kinds of rice
v.405 (^naiiap-
38g=DhA
1.24S.
Pavuccati [Pass, of pavacati] to be called, said, or pronounced Sn 43O, 513, 6i & passim Dh 257 Pv IV.3*' PvA 102. The form pavuccate also occurs, e. g. at Sn 519 sq. pp. pavutta' (q. v.).
I
;
Pavedita [pp. of pavedeti] made known, declared, taught M 1.67 (su" A: du"); S 1.231 Dh 79. 281 Sn 171, iû, 838; Nd' 186.
; ;
Pavuta at
word
11.
is
The reading of this 1.518 is unexplained. The vv. e.xtremely doubtful at all passages.
Pavedeti [Caus. of pa4 vidj to make known, to declare, communicate, relate S 1.24 IV.34S; Dh 151 Sn p. 103 - bodheti iiapeti SnA 444); PvA 33. 58. 68 (attanai) ( jip. pavedita (q. v.). make oneself known), 120.
;
at 1.5 18 are pavudha, pavuja, patuva, *phuta. and The the C. expl is pavuta -ganthika (knot or block ?). identical passage at 1.54 reads patuva (q. v.), with 1. 164 expl" pacuta vv, II. pamuta. pamuvuca, while = gai.Uhika (vv. 11. paraula. pamuca. paputa). Dial. 1.72 reads pacuta, but leaves the word untranslated;
DA
Franke, Dif;ha.
p.
58 ditto.
PavuHba
I
(pavattha) [pp. of pavassati] see abhi.

I-
Pavedhati (pa+vyath, be frightenetl, to be agitated, quiver, tremble, fear Sn 928 (-itasati etc. Nd' 384): Vism i8(j (reads pavedheti) ThA 20 j (allavatthari allakesar) pavedhanto, DhA 11.249. F'req in misreading for pavesento) Pv 111.5' ppr. med. pavedhamana trembling M 1.88 Pv.\ 199); J 1.58; III. 395. ( ^^pakampamana pp. pavedhita A pavyadhita (q. v.).
;
cp. pavyatheti] to be atfiictcd, to
Pavutta' pp. of pa vac, but sometimes confounded with pavatta, pp. of pa+ Vft, cp. pavutti] said, declared, pronounced D 1.1114 (mantapada p. v.l. "vatta which is more likely: but DA 1.273 expl^ by vutta & vacita)
;
Pavellati [pa + veil]
to shake,
move
to
;
&
J
fro.
iii
undulate
IV.
289 (paveliyamanena kayena)
395.
pp.
&
fro,
pavellita (q. v.).
Pavellita
pp. of pavellati] shaken about,
moving
to
S 1.52; Sn 383 (su=sudesita SnA 373), 868

khita desita, etc. Nd' 271).
Pavutta' [pp. of S 1.227.
acik-
swinging, trembling J vi.456.
Pavesa
forth, strewn,
(-)
[fr.
pan
vis]
entrance
ThA
in.
66 (Rajagaha")
pa+vap] scattered
sown
DhA
J
1.
IV. 150.
Pavesana
142
(nt.) [fr. paveseti]

;
I.
going
entering, entrance
Pavutti [fr. pa-l-vTt, cp. Class. Sk. pravrtti] happening, proceeding, fate, event PvA 31 (v. 1. pavatti), 46, 53, 61, 78. 81 and passim (perhaps should be read pavatti at all passages).
2. beginning VvA 71 (opp. nikkhamana). vana"). 4. means j. puttingin, application J II. 1112 (daiide p.). of entry, as adj. able to enter J V1.J83.
PvA
79
(v.
1.
for T. vesa). 217. 221 (asipatta-
Pavesetar
Pavesetar
enter,
[n.
68
lets in or
Pasakha
Pasata^ (nt.) [etym. ? Late Sk. prsnt or pr.sad a drop; cp. phusita' rain -drop = prsata BK. under prsant = pasata^, but probably dialectical & Non-Aryan] a small measure of capacity, a handful (seems to be applied to water only) J i.ioi (mattar) udakag) iv.201 (udav. 382 (mattar) paniyar)). Often redupl. pasaka) At tag pasatag "by handfuls " 1.245, J v.164. DA 1.298 it is closely connected with sarava (cup), as denoting the amount of a small gift.
:
ag. of pavcseti]
in
one
;
who
allows to
an usher
S iv.ig4
A
i
.
v. 195.
to make enter, allow to Paveseti [Cans, of pavisati] enter, usher in 1.79: J 1.150 (miga-ganar) uyyanar)), 291; VI. 1 79; Vism 39; PvA 38, 44, 61 (gehar)), 141 (id.); DhA 1.397. 2. to furnish, provide, introduce, procure, apply to (ace. or loc.) J 111.52 (rajjukaggivaya) VI. 383 (sirig) Miln 39 (gehe padlpai)), 360 (udakag) 1.2 iS. Perhaps at ThA 203 for pavedheti. Cans. II. pavesapeti J 1.294 (matugamai) aggig).
DA
Pavyatheti [Cans, of
pa+
Cp.
shake
(q. v.).
v.409.
vyath] to cause to tremble, to pavedhati. pavyadhita pp.
Pasattha {& Pasattha) [pp. of pasagsati] praised, extolled, commended S 1.169 J in. 2 34 Vv 44^" Miln 212, 361. As pasattha at Pv 11. 9'^ (so to be read for pasettha) IV. 1*2 (=vannita PvA 241); DhsA 124.
; ; ;
Pavyadhita [pp of pa + vyath; the dh through analogy with pavedhita] afflicted, frightened, afraid J vi.61,
166.
Pasada.
See pasata^
(adj.) [pp. of pasldati]
;
Pasanna'
Pasagsaka
[fr.
pasagsati]
flatterer
1.327;
11.439;
Sdhp
565.
Pasagsati [pa+saos] to speak out, praise, commend, agree D 1. 163; S 1.1(12, 149, 161; J 1. 143; n.439; V.331 It 16; Sn 47, 163, 390, 558, 906; Dh 30; Pv II. 9'' DA 1.149; PvA 25. 131 ( = vaijneti). pp. pasattha iX pasarjsita (q. v.). Cp. patipasar)sita.
Pasagsana
(nt.)
[fr.
;
pa + Sags]
praising,
commendation
Pug 53
Sdhp 213
PvA
;
30.
Pasagsa (f.) [fr. pa + iags; cp. Vedic praârjsa] praise, applause D 111.260 S 1.202; Th i, 609; Sn 213, 826, 895 Miln 377 SnA 155. In composition the form is pasat)sa, e. g. "avahana bringing applause Sn -256
;
; ;
i. clear, bright Sn 550 64 & 65 ("tilatelavanna, where Vism 2. happy, 262 reads vippasanna") Vism 409 (id.). gladdened, reconciled, pleased J 1.151, 307; Vism 129 (muddha"). in one's conscience, recon3. pleased ciled, believing, trusting in (loc), pious, good, virtuous A III. 35 (Satthari, dhamme sanghe) S 1.34 (Buddhe) V.374 Vv 5* Sn O98 Dh 368 (Buddha-sasane) Often comb'' with J ii.iii; DhA 1.60 (Satthari). saddha (having faith) Vin 11. 190 PvA 20, 42 (a). and in cpd. "citta devotion in one's heart Vin 1.16; A vi.2og Sn 316, 403, 6go Pv II. 1' SnA 490 PvA 129 or "manasa Sn 402 VvA 39 PvA 67 cp. pasannena manasa S 1.206; Dh 2. See also abhippasanna & vippasanna.
("netta)
KhA
"kama
desirous of praise Sn 825. gain of praise Sn 828. As adj. praiseworthy" it is better taken =pasar)siya) thus at Pv iv.y^' PvA 8, 89 (=anindita).
(
;
cp.
labha pasagsa "laudable, as grd. of pasarjsati

;
Nd' 163
Pasanna'' [pp. of pa-l- syad] flowing out, streaming, issuing forth in assu-pasannag shedding of tears S 11.179.
;
Pasanna (f) [late Sk. prasanna] a kind (made from rice) J 1.360.
of spirituous
hquor
(pasai)sa Minayeff )
Pasammati [pa-l-^ram] fade away Th i, 702.

; ;
to
become
allayed, to cease, to
Pasagsita [pp. of pasagsati, cp. pasattha] praised S 1.232 Sn 829, 928 Dh 228, 230 Nd' i6g PvA 1 16 ( = van; ;
Pasayha
is
ger. of pasahati (q. v.).

[fr.
nita) 130.
Pasaraijia (nt.)
Pasagsiya
T
T
(adj.) [grd. of pasagsati, cp.

;
laudable, praiseworthy S 1.149

.>n ?
111.83
Vedic prasarjsia] A 11.19 Sn 658

.'
stretched out
PvA
pa-t-sf] stretching, spreading, being 219 (pifthi"). See also pasarana.
(^Hhri cf\i
Pn nacanca
;
Pasava
ger.
[fr.
pa+Su] bringing
forth, offspring
1.69.
Pasakkati [pa+sakkati] to go forth or out to kiya S i 1 99 = Th !, 119; Th i, 125.

.
pasak-
Pasakkhita at J iv.365 is doubtful perhaps we should read pasakkita (pp. of pasakkati) the C. expl*' as " lying down " (nipanna acchati, p. 367) Kern, Toev. proposes change to pamakkhita on ground of s. V.
;
; ;
Pasavati [pa-l-su] to bring forth, give birth to. beget, produce mostly fig. in comb" with the foil, nouns kibbisag to commit sin Vin n.204 A v. 75 papag id. Pv IV. I**; punnag to produce merit S 1.182, 213; A V.76; PvA 121 opp. apufinag Vin 11.26; S 1.114; Cans, pasaveti verag to beget hatred S 11.68 Dh 20 1. in same meaning J vi.ioo (papag) pp. pasiita (q. v.).
;
;
vv.
11.
vamakkhita & malakita.

of
Pasankanta [pp. of pa+sankamati, gone forth PvA 22.
Pasavana
kram] gone out
to,
2.
(nt.) [fr. pa-t-su] l. giving birth PvA 35. producing, generating, effecting PvA 31 (pufiiia").
[fr. pa-l-sah] overcoming, mastering, hard to overcome J 11.219 Miln 21.
;
Pasankamati [pa+ sag + kram] to go out or forth to
Pasaha
(ace.) (adj.)
in
dup
Sdhp
Pasanga
2 77.
[fr.
pp.
i.
pasankanta.
meanings]
KhA
Class Sk. prasanga in both hanging on, inclination, attachment to 18; PvA 130. 2. occasion, event; loc. pasange
pa + sanj.
at the occasion of (-), instead of KhA .2 1-3 (karanavacana, where PvA 30 in id. p. reads karan' atthe).
Paaajati [pa + sij] to let loose, produce Sn 390 (=alliyati SnA 375).
;
to be attached to
Pasahati [pa-fsah] to use force, subdue, oppress, overcome M 11.99 Sn 443 Dh 7, 128 DhA in. 46 J iv.i26, ger. pasayha using force, forcibly, by 494; V.27. A iv.16 (id.) S 1.143 Sn 72 force D u.74 (okkassa-l911.9'"; (read appasayha for suppaJ 1. 143; Pv II. Also in for okkassa .'). sayha) Miln 210 (okassa-f cpd. pasayha-karin using force J iv.309 v. 425.
Pasakha(m. &
1>
nt.) [pa-l-sakha;
Epic Sk. prasakha branch]
Pasata [pp. of
Sn.\
pa +
srj]
let
out,
produced
111.167;
1119 (conj. for
pasava
in expl" of pasuta).
Pasata^ (adj.) [Vedic prsant. f. prsati] spotted, only in cpd. "rniga spotted antelope J v.418 (v. 1. pasada). The more freq. P. form is pasada, e. g. S 11.279 (gloss pasata) J v. 24, 416 vi.537 SnA 82.
; ;
2. branch-like I. a smaller branch J vi.324 (sakha). wood, i. e. hard wood Th i, 72. 3. the body where it branches off from the trunk, i. e. abdomen & thighs the lower part of the body Vin iv.316 (=adho-nabhi ubbha-janu-mandalag C). Cp. Susruta 11. 31, 10.
4.
the extremities (being the
5""
stage in the formation
of the
embryo) S
i,.2o6.
Pasada
Pasada
[fr. pa + sad, cp. Vedic prasada] i clearness, brightness, purity referring to the colours (" visibility ") of the eye J 1.319 (akkhini mariigula-sadisani pafiuayamana pailca-ppasadani ahesur)) SnA 453
.
69
Pasasana
(nt.) [fr.
Passati
pa + sas] teaching, instruction
[fr.
j 111.3O7.
Pasibbaka (m.
P.
(pasanna-netto i. e. paiica-vanna-ppasada-sampattiya). In this sense also, in Abhidhamma. with ref. to the eye in function of "sentient organ, sense agency" sensitive surface (so Mrs Rh. D. in Dhs. tsrl. 174) at DhsA 2. joy, satisfaction, happy or good mind, 306, 307. virtue, faith S 1.202 A 1.98, 222 1.64 (Satthari) (Buddhe etc.); 11.84; 111-270 (puggala") iv.346 SnA 3. repose, composure, allayment, 155, PvA 5, 35. serenity Nett 28, 50 Vism 107, 135 ThA 258. Note. pasada at Th 2, 41 1 is to be read pasaka (see J.P.T.S. 1893 pp. 45, 46). Cp. abhi.
nt.) pa-l-siv, Sk. prasevaka> pasebbaka>pasibbaka, cp. Geiger. P. Or. 15^] a sack, Vin in. 17; J 1.112. 351 11.88, 154; iii.U), ii(>. v. 46 (pupa), 343 (camma" leather bag); iv.52, 361
late
483;
VI. 432
(spelling
pasippaka)
DA
1.41
DhA
iv.205.
Pasibbita [pp. of pa-fsiv) sewn Th I, 1 150 (magsa-naharu).
up
enveloped by
(-)
Pasadaka
pasada] I. making bright Miln 35 (udaka^ mani). 2. worthy, good, pious PvA 129 (a). Cp. pasadika.
(adj.)
[fr.
Pasidati [pa -H sad] i. to become bright, to brighten up 2. to be purified, reconPvA 132 (mukha-vanno p.). ciled or pleased to be clear & calm, to become of peaceto find one's satisfaction ful heart (mano or cittag p.) in (loc), to have faith D 11.2112 S 1.98; 11. 199 (sutva dhammag p.); A in. 248 Sn 350, 434, 563; Nd- 426
Fasadana
(nt.)
[fr.
pa+sad]
132.
granting graces, gratification Dh.\ 111.3 (brahmano mama p.tthane pasidati he is gracious instead of me giving graces). Cp. sara".
2.
tion, purity
PvA
i.
happy
state,
reconcilia-
(=saddahati, adhimuccati okappeti) Vv 50'* (mano pasidi, aor.) Vism 129 Miln 9 DhA in. 3 ( = he is VvA 6 (better v. 1. passitva) gracious, i. e. good) See also pasadeti & PvA 141. pp. pasanna (q. v.).
;
me
vippasidati.
Pasadaniya (adj.) [fr. pasada] inspiring confidence, giving faith S V.15O Pug 49, 50 VbhA 282 (suttanta) Sdhp 543 the 10 pasadaniya dhamma at M iii. 1 1 sq. Cp. sam.
; ; ;
Pasidana (nt.) tion Ps II. 12
[fr.
I
pasidati] calming, happiness, purifica(SS passadana).
Pasn [Vedic pasu.

fleece,
;
Pasadiya at J vi.530 is doubtful it is expl"" in C. together with sagsadiya (a certain kind of rice sukara-sali), yet the C. seems to take it as " bhumiyag patita " v. I. pasariya. Kern, Toep. s. v. takes it as rice plant &
; :
cp. Lat. pecu & pecunia, Gr. ttsicoj Goth, vieh, E. fee] cattle M 1.79; J v. 105; Pv Miln 100; PvA 1O6 (bhava) n. pi. II. 13"' (yoni) pasavo S 1.69; Sn 858; gen. pi. pasiinag Sn 311 Pv
;
II.
2'.
dupasu bad cattle Th
446.
compares Sk. *prasatika.

Pasadeti [Caus. of pa -1- sad, see pasidati] to render calm, appease, make peaceful, reconcile, gladden, incline one's heart (cittag) towards (loc.) D i.iio, 139; S 1.149;
Pasuka=pasu Vin n.154
(ajaka-l-
).
Pasnta [pp. of pa-t-sa or si, Sk. prasita, on change of i to In meaning confounded with u see Geiger, P.Gr. 19-'. pasavate of pa-l-su] attached to (ace. or loc), intent
V.71
Pv
II. 9^-
(khamapento
p.).
Cp.
(cittar))
Miln 210;
PvA
50,
123
vi.
upon (-), pursuing, doing D 1.135 (kamma) Sn 57 Vism 135 (see Nd* 427). 7' 9. 774. 94(1, Dh 1O6, 181 (doing a hundred & one things aneka-kicca") DhA
; ; : ;
Pasadhana (nt.) [fr. pa-t-sadh: cp. Class. Sk. prasadhana in same meaning] ornament, decoration, parure J ii.iSO (ranno sisa "kappaka King's headdress-maker i. e.
barber): in. 437; iv.3 (ura-cchada'^) DhA 1.227 Cpf^lika), 342 ("kappaka), 393; ThA 267; VvA 165, 187;
;
in. I bo
151 195, 228 (papa).

;
PvA
(puniia-kammesu), 175 (ki|anaka),
Pasura
PvA
155.
(adj.) [reading doubtful] many, abundant J vi.134 (=rasi, heap C). We should probably read pacura, as at J V.40 ( = bahu C).
;
Pasadhita [pp. of pasadheti] adorned, arrayed with ornaments, embellished, dressed up J 1.489 (mandita") 11.48 (id.); IV. 2 19 (id.); v. 510 (nahata).
Pasjita [pp. of pasavati] produced
having born, delivered
PvA
Pasuti
80.
(f.)
Pasadheti [Caus. of pa-l-sadh] to adorn, decorate, array Mhvs VII. 38; DhA 1.398. pp. pasadhita (q. v.).
pa-hsu] bringing forth, birth, in ghnTi Vism 235 KhA 58 (where Vism 259 reads sutighara).
[fr.
lying-in
chamber Nd^ 120
Pasettha at
Pv
11.9"
is
to be read pasatflia (see pasattha).
Pasarapa
!i)\
(nt.)
[fr.
pa-t-sf,
cp. pasarana] stretching

;
out
Pasodheti [pa -1- Caus. of iudh] to cleanse, clean, purity
1.19O (opp. sammiiijana)
DhA
1.29S (hattha).
D
Pasarita [pp. of pasareti] i. stretched out, contrast with sammitijita, e. g. at 1.222
1.
71 (cittag).
usually in
;
III. 35, 9fi
S 1.137
Vism
19
VvA
6.
2.
Vin r.230 put forth,
Passa' [cp. Sk. pasya, fr. passati] seeing, one Th I, Oi (see Morris, in J.P.T.S. 1885, 48).
who
sees
laid out, offered for sale
Miln 1.336.
Passa* (m.
Pasareti [Caus. of pa-l-sr] l. to cause to move forwards, to let or make go, to give up J vi.58 (pasaraya, imper.). Pass, pasariyati Vism 318 PvA 240 (are turned out of doors). 2. to stretch out, hold out or forth, usually with ref. to either arm (bahug, bahag, baha) S 1.137 (opp. sammifljeti) 1.196; PvA 112, 121 or hand (hatthag) J v.4i vi.282 PvA 113; or feet (pade, padag) Th 2, 44, 49, cp. ThA 52 DhsA 324 ( = sandhiyo patippanameti). 3. to lay out, put forth, otfer for sale Vin 11.291; DhA 11.89. PP- pasarita (q. v.). Cp. abhi".
DA
& nt.) [Vedic parsva to parsu & prsti rib, perhaps also connected with parsni side of leg, see under paijhi] I. side, flank M 1.102: 111.3 A v.i8; Sn 422; III. 26. Pleonastic in pitthi" (cp. E. backJ 1.264 side) the back. loc. behind J 1.292 PvA 55. 2. (mountain) slope, in Himavanta J 1.218; v. 396 (loc. pasmani = passe C).
; ;
;
Passati [Vedic pa^yati & *spaSati (aor. aspa.sta, Caus. spasayati etc.); cp. Av. spasyciti, Gr. (rrfirro/iai, (E. "scepsis"); Lat. species etc.; Ohg. spehon =.^ Ger.
spy). The paradigm pass", which in restricted to the pres. stem (pa^) interchanges with the paradigm dakkh" & dass" (drs) see dassati'] 1. to see Pres. passati Vin 1.322; S 1.69, 132, 198; 11.29; Sn 313, O47, 953, 1063, 1 142 (cp. Nd*
spahen (K. literary Sk.
is
Pasasati Jia + sas] i. to teach, instruct S I.38 J III. 367, 2. to rule, reign, govern D 11.257; Cp. in. 14'; 443PvA 287.
Passaddha
Miln 21S; PvA 11, iiu r' pi. passama 164; Pv no' (as future); imper. sg. passa 435. 5*'. S'^'S. 750 J 1.223; '1159; I'v in", i'; PvA j8 pi. passatha S 11.25; Sn 176 sq., 777, & passavho (cp. Sk. pasyadhvag) Sn 998. ppr. passai] (see Geiger, P.Gr. gf^) Sn 739, 837. 909 & 11.9 passanto J 111.52 PvA 5, 6 f. passant! S 1.199. grd. passitabba J iv.390 (a). fut. passissati Pv 11. 4' Pv,\ o. aor. passi J n.103, iii; 111.278, 341. 2. to recognise, realise, know only in comb" with janati (pres. janati passati ppr. janari passag) see janati II. 11 18 (=vindati patilabhati Nd^ 3. to find Sn 428'') Pv 11.9*. Cp. vi. J 111.55
4J8)
,
70
;
Pahasita
Paha'
(nt.) [?] night of steps from which to step down The into the water, a ghat { = tittha Bdhgh) 1.223. meaning is uncertain, it is trsl'' as " accessible " at Dial. 1.283 (q- V. for further detail). Neumann (Alaj" jhima trsl' 1.513) trsl^ " ganz und gar erloschcn (pabha ?). It is not at all improbable to take pahag as ppr. of pajahati (as contracted fr. pajaharj like pahatvana for pajahitvana at Sn 639), thus meaning " giving up entirely." The same form in the latter meaning occurs at ThA 69 (Ap. v. 3).
Pv
1.2?;
Sn ^n
7b,
153,
Paha'^ (adj.)=pahu,
i.
e.
able to (with
inf.)
v.
198 (C.
pahu samattho).
Pahatjsati' [pa4-har)sati' ^gharjsati', of ghr? to rub, grind] to strike, beat (a metal), rub, sharpen (a cutting in.strument, as knife, hatchet, razor etc.) J 1.2 78; II. 102 (pharasug) 1.253 (khurag pahagsi Sharpened the razor; corresponds to ghatteti in preceding context). pp. pahattha' & pahagsita' (q. v.).
;
Passaddha [pp of passambhati, cp. BSk. prasrabdha Divy 48] calmed down, allayed, quieted, composed, at ease. Almost exclusively with re. to the body (kaya), e. g. at Vin 1.294 D 111.241, 288 M 1.37 in. 86 S 1.126
'
DhA
IV.
125 A puggala).
;
down
Nd
Vism 134; VbhA 283 (kaya148 v. 30 In lit. appl "ratha when the car had slowed See also pati. J HI. 239.
1.
Passaddhata (1)
166.
(f.)
'abstr.
fr.
passaddha] calmness, repose
Passaddhi
sq.
;
(fr.
repose, serenity
pa4-srambh] calmness, tranquillity, in. 86 S 11.30 iv.78 v. 66 A iv.455

;
Pahagsati" [pa + har)sati-=hassati, of hy? to be glad, cp. gharjsati^] to be pleased, to rejoice only in pp. pahattha& pahaijsita'- (q. v.), and in Pass, pahagsiyati to be gladdened, to exult Miln 326 (+ kuhiyati). See also sam.
;
Ps 11.244; iJhs 40 (kaya), 41 (citta*^), cp. Dhs. Vism 129 VbhA 314 (kaya, citta") DhsA 150 trsl. 23 Often comb"" with pamujja A: ( samass-asa-ppatta). piti, e. g. D 1.72, 73, 196 Nett 29, 66. Six passaddhis
;
; ;
Pahatjsita' [pp. of pahagsati] struck, beaten (of metal), retineU J vi.218 (ukka-mukha), 574 (id.).
Pahagsita-
[pp.
of
pahaijsati-]
;
gladdened,
delighted,
at S IV.217 (with ref. to vaca, vitakka-Vicara, piti, assasa-passasa, safina-vedana. raga-dosa-moha, through the 4 jhanas etc.). Passaddhi is one of the 7 sambojjhangas (constituents of enlightenment): see' this & cp. 111.86; Vism 130, i34=VbhA 282 (where 7 conditions of this state are enum'').
(mukha) VvA 279 ("mukha SS pahasita at Miln 297 is better to be taken as pp. of pahasati, because of comb" hattha pahattha hasita
happy
DhA
1.230
pahasita.
Pahata
Passana see anu,
vi*^.
Passambhati ipa + srambh] to calm down, to be quiet Vin 1.294 (fut 'i.ssati) D 1.73 RI in. 86 S v. 333 A III.2I. pp. passaddha; Cans, passambheti (q, v.).
[pp. of paharati] assailed, struck, beaten (of musical instruments) J 11. 102, 182; vi.189; VvA i6i (so for pahata) PvA 253. Of a ball driven, impelled Vism 143 ("citra-genduka) =;DhsA 116 (so read for pahattha-citta-bheiiduka and correct Expositor 153 accordingly). The reading pahata at PvA 4 is to be corrected to pataha.
; :
Passambhana (f.) composure Dhs
[fr.
passambhati] allay ment, calmness,
40, 41, 320.
Pahattha' [pp. of pahagsati'] struck, beaten

J VI. J
I
(of
metal)
(suvanna).
Passambhati [Caus. of passambhati] to calm down, quiet, allay M 1.56, 425; S III. 125; Vism 288 = nirodheti). I>|ir. passambhayai] .M 1.56; 111.82, 8g.
(
Passaya
|fr.
pa +
sri,
refuge Cp. in.

J III. 74,
id*.
Note,
cp.
Class. Sk. prasraya reverence] "passaya in kantakapassaya

;
Pahattha" [pp. of paharjsati^] gladdened, happy, cheerful, delighted Vin 111.14; J 1.278 (twice; once as ''manasa, which is wrongly taken by C. as pahattha'), 443 (tuttha); Vism 346 (hattha"); DhA 1.230 11.240
(tuttha') VvA 337. In its original sense of " bristling" (with excitement Or joy), with ref. to ear tS: hair of an elephant in phrase pahattha-kanna-vala at \'in 11.195^ J V.335 (cp. Sk. prahrsla-roman, N. of an Asura at
;
& kantakapassayika D
is
(kanlaka)
1.167 (kanth") J iv.29g to be read as "apassaya (apa4-sri).

fortli,
Passavati [pa + sru] to flow
to
pour out Miln

11.
180. 1.56;
Kathasaritsagara 47,
31').
Passasati (pa + svas] to breathe in D III. 82 Vism 271; J III. 296; v.43 also assasati & remarks under a' 3.
; ;
291
DhA
1.215.
See
Pahata [pp. of pa+hanl n.54; J VI.512.
killed,
overcome
111.46
Passava [fr. passavati] urine (lit. flowing out) Vin n.141 ; IV. 266 (p. muttar) vuccati) D 1.70 (uccara+); III. 3, 90; J 1. 164 (uccara-passavag vissajjeti), 338; V.164, 389; Vism 235 (uccara"). -donika a trough for urine Vin 11.22 1 Vism 235.
;
Paharana
(nt.)
[fr.
paharati] striking, beating
SnA
224;
PvA
2S5.
(adj.)
[fr.
Pahaianaka
Paharati [pa
paharana] striking, hitting
J 1.418.
VvA
(cp.
65
+ PvA
hf] to strike, hit, beat

4
;
freq. in
Passasa
159
:
pa4-svas] inhaled breath, inhalation S 1.1116, Usually in comb" assasapassasa (q. v.). At Vism 272 passasa is expl' as " ingoing wind " and assasa as " outgoing wind."
[fr.
J 111.26, 347; vi.376; phrase accharag p. to snap

;
one's linger,
Ps
1.95, 164 sq., 182 sq.
e. g. J 11 447 see acchara'. aor. pahasi pariyudahasi) Vv 29' { pahari VvA 123). pp. pahata (q. v.). Caus. paharapeti. 1. to cause to be assailed J iv.150. 2. to put on or join on to
Passasin (adj.) [fr, passasa] breathing; in ghuru-ghuru" snoring S l.i 17.
J VI. 32
("harapesi).
Passika (adj.) (-) [fr. imper. passa of passati, in cpd. ehipassika (q. v.).
ka] only
Pahasati [pa + has] to laugh, giggle J V.452 (uhasati+). See also pahassati & pahasati. pp. pahasita (q. v.).
Passupati [pa + svap] to sleep, rest, aor. passupi passupissati J v. 70. 71.
fut.
Pahasita [pp. of pahasati or "hassati] laughing, smiling, joyful, pleased Miln 297; J 1.411 (nicca mukha)
II.
I
79.
Pahassati
PahSLSSati
71
Paka
1.114; S 1.53 (expl'' by Bdhgh with wrong 37) derivation fr. peseti as " pesit-atta " thus identifying pahita> & pahita'', see A'.S. 320) 11.21, 239 111.73 sq. v.84 IV. 60, 145, V.187, A 11.14, 111-21. IV.302 sq. Sn 425, 432 sq., 961 It 71 Nd^ 477 Th 2, 161 (expl at ThA 143. with the same mistake as above, as pesita Nd' 477 (id. pesit-atta); Miln 338, 366, 406. citta)
[pa + has, perhaps pa + hp?, Sk. harsati, cp. pahagsati" to laugh, be joyful or cheerful Sn 8S7 (=hattha pahattha Nd^ 291) cp. SnA 555 hasajata). The pp. pahasita (q. v.) is derived fr. pres. pahasati, which makes the equation pahassati = paharjsati- all
;
Divy
the more likely.
Pahana
(nt.) [fr.
pa + ha. see pajahati] giving up. leaving,

'
S 1.1.I, i,?2 abandoning, rejection M i.(x>, 111.4. 1D 111.225, 246; (dukkha"); 11. 170; 111.33; IV.7 sq. A 1.82. 134; 11.20, 232 (kanhassa kammassa "aya)
;
Fahita- [ppof pahinati] sent J 1.86 (sasana) 111.191 (interchanging with pesita).
DhA
11.242
III. 431
Sn
;
374,
106
(=vupasama
;
Xd- 429) Dh 331 J 1.79 Ps Dhs 16,5, 174, 339; Nett 15

;
1.26
sq..
patinissagga etc. Pug ib 11.98, 156 24, 192; Vism 194

; ;
;
Pahlna
left, [ppof pajahati] given up, abandoned, eliminated Vin 111.97 = ^.27; S 11.24; '"-33; iv-3"5 Sn 351 (jati-marana), 370. 564, 1132 (mala-moha)
{nivarana-santapa")
rinfia
DhsA
166,
345
VvA
73.
-pa-
It 32
NM2
s.
V.
Ps
1.63
11.244
Pug
12, 22.
-vinaya avoidance consisting in giving up (coupled with sar)vara-vinaya avoidance by protection, prophylaxis), based on the 5 iiualities samucchcda patiptadanga-pahana. vikkhambhana passaddhi". nissarana^" DhsA 351 SnA 8.
see
parifina
Pahiyati [Pass, of pajahati] to be abandoned, to pass 11. 196 (ppr. 1.7; S 1.219 (fut. "issati) away, vanish iyamana) v.152 Sn 806 Nd' 124 VbhA 271. Spelt pahiyyati at S v. 150.
Pahaya
is
ger. of pajahati
(q. v.).
Pahu
(adj.) [cp.
J V.I
Vedic prabhu. 98; Nd= 613^

(adj.)
fr.
pa-l-bhu] able Sn 98;
Pahayin (adj.) [fr. pa + ha. see pajahati] giving up. abandoning Sn 1 1 13, 132, cp. Nd- 431 Sdhp 3(10.
1
;
Pahfita
.sufficient,
Pahara
IV.
i(>'
[fr.
pa + hy.
Class. Sk. prahara, see paharati]
i.
Pv
1.5-
[pp. of pa-t-bhii, cp. Vedic prabhuta] abundant, much, considerable Sn 428. 862 sq. (=anappaka. bahu. yavadattha C. Dhp at
; ; ;
blow, stroke, hit

(salittaka")
D
;
1.144 (danda")
i.
:
1.
123,
126:
Pv
OhA
111.48
("dana-sikkhapada
PvA 23 gives bahuka as inferior variant) i.ri' ( rivanta. ulara v. 1. bahu); 11.7' (v. 1. bahfita)
;
= apaPvA
;
the precepts concerning those guilty of giving blows, cp. Vin IV. 4(1) Pv.\ 4 (ekappaharena with one stroke). ekappaharena at Vism 5(> (muggara"), 66 (id.) 233. 41S 2S adv. " all at once." paharar) dcti to give a blow \ 111.121; Vism 314 (paharaVin IV.146; S iv.62 v. 459 I'vA igi (sise). 2. a wound J iv.89 satani) niukha).
1
;
145 (dhana; v. See also bahuta.
1.
bahuta)
SnA
204
(id.).
321
(id.).
-jivha large tongued D n.iS; 111.144. '73the characteristic of a large tongue Sn p. 107.
-jivhata -dhafina
-dhana id. Th 2. 4116 riches ] iv.309. -patina rich in T. bahuta-ratana). wisdom So 359, 3.39, 996. -bhakkha eating much, said 1.134; Sn 102: -vitta = "dhanna of the fire S 1.69!
having
(C.
manv
reading
for
D
1.
Paharapa sec abhi".

Paharin
(adj.)
'^fr.
PvA
J
3.
[fr.
paharati] striking, assaulting

cp.
;
11.211.
Pahutika (adj.)=pahuta
expl" of bahu).
PvA
133
(v.
BR
bahuta:
in
Pahasa
pa + has,
g. 86,
Class.
mirth Dhs
283
VvA
Sk. prahasa] 132 Sdhp 223.

;
laughing,
Pahasati in pahasanto saparisai) at ThA 69 should preferably be read as pahasayanto parisar), thus taken as Caus. of pa -I- has, i. e. making one smile, gladdening.
Pahenaka (nt.) [cp. BSk. prahenaka in sense of " sweetmeat " at Divy 13, 238 the *Sk. form is prahelaka] a present J vi.369 (so here, whereas the same word as pahinaka at \ 111.76 clearly means " sweetmeat ").
;
Pahai
!ena
e. g.
is 3^^ sg.
= pahari
aor. of paharati ; found at Vv 29^ (musa\"vA 1 13) and also 3rd sg. aor of pajahati, at Sn 1037 (=pajahi Nd^ under jahati)
;
Pahena
(nt.)
[pahena
J 11.82.
.'!
same
as pahina in
"gamana going
on errands
Pahaseti [Caus. of pahasatil to make laugh, to gladden, to make joyful \'ism 289 (cittar) pamodeti haseti pahaseti).
Pahoti & (in verse) pabhavati [pa-(-bhn, cp. Vedic prabhavati in meaning "to be helpful"] i. to proceed
:
Pahiâ
(adj.-n.)
in
;
[fr.
pa-l-hi]
sending;
;
messenger,
gamana going as messenger,
messages D 1.5 See also pahana.
1.343
J 11.82
being sent; a doing Miln 370 DA 1.78.

;
Pahqiaka
(nt.) [fr.
pahinati
?1
a sweetmeat
A m.76
(v.
1.
pahenaka). See also pahenaka. is prahelaka.
The
(late) Sk.
form
from (with gen.), rise, originate D 11.217; ^ 111.76; S 11.184 as pabhavati at Sn 728 = 1050 (cp. Nd^ 401) (perf. med.) pahottha it has arisen from (gen.), i. c. it 2. to be sufficient, adequate was the fault of J v. 102. or able (with inf.) D 1.240 M 1.94 S 1.102 Sn 36. 867 DA 1.192; 111.254 (fut. pahossati) VvA 73; J V.305; Davs IV. 8. Neg. both with na^ & a viz. nappahoti DhA III. 408 nappahosi J 1.84 appahoti J vt.204 nh.\ IV, 77; appabhonto PvA 73; in verse app^pp. pahuta (q. \.). bhavag J 111.373 ( = appahontoC.).
;
PabiQati [pa-l-hi, Sk. hinoti] to send; Pres. pahinati Vin 111.140 sq. iv.iS; DhA 11243; aor. pahini J i.oo v. 458 (pannani) VvA 67; Dh.\ 1.72; (sasanag) 11.5b, pp. pahita243; ger. pahinitva VvA 65. There is another aor. pahesi (Sk. prahaisit) in (q. v.). analogy to which a new pres. paheti has been formed, so that pahesi is now felt to be a der. fr. paheti & accordingly is grouped with the latter. All other forms with he (pahetuT) e. g.) are to be found under paheti.
; ;
;
Pahona
II.
in kala at J 111.17 ^^^^ ^^

(adj.)
III.
pahonaka".
Pahonaka
122
;
[fr.
pahoti]
17 (so read for
DhA
ing,
1.78,
219;
VvA
enough J 1.34O pahona") iv.277 Vism 404 264; Pv.\ 81.

sufficient,
; ;
Paka [Vedic paka.
Pahipana
11.243.
(nt.)
[fr.
pahinati]
sending,
dispatch
DhA
;
Pahital [pp. of padahati] resolute, intent, energetic onlv in cpd. pahitatta of resolute will (cp. BSk. prahitatman
see pacatil that which is cooked, cookquantity cooked J vi.161 (tihi p-ikehi pacitva) VvA 186. Ksp. in foil, comb" tela" " oil cooking." an oil decoction Vin 11.103: thali a th. full of cooking DhA 11.8; sosana" full S 1.81 J 1. 186; dona a d. Dhatumanjusa 132 (under kafh). On paka in appl* As nt. in meaning of " effect, result " sec Cpd. 88-i. apakar) avipastanza " pakar) pakassa paccayo Cp. vi. kassa " at VbhA 173.
; ;
Pakata
-tela
tlie
72
Pacariya
(-)
Patikulya
[pa-l-acariya] only as 2"^ part of a (redupl.) acariya-pacariya in the nature of comb'
an oil concoction or mixture; used for rubbing body usually given with its price worth 100 or
;
compound
1,000 pieces,
e.
g.
sata
DhA
VvA
Pakata
III. 311;
livelihood,
220.
;
-vatta subsistence, maintenance Mhvs 35, 120 DhA 11.29 -hatjsa a species of water bird J v.356
;
sahassa" J
J n.397 111.372.
v.376
VvA
68
mentioned under a' 3b: " teacher upon teacher (expl* by C* as " teacher of teachers ") D 1.90 (cp. DA 1254) 11.237, ste- (see acariya).
;
VI. 539
SnA
277.
[=pakata; on a for a see Geiger, P.Gr. Cp. Sk. prakata Halayudha. The spelling is sometimes pakata] i. common, vulgar, uncontrolled, in phrase pakat-indriya of uncontrolled mind S 1.61 {=sar)varabhavena giuikale viya vivata-indriya K.S. 320), 204 111.93 v.269 A 1.70. 266. 280 111.355, 391 Th I, 109 (C. asagvuta, see Brethren 99) Pug 35. At Miln 251 pakata is to be read papaka. 2. open, common, unconcealed J 1.262 (pakato jato was found
(adj.)
33*-
Pacittiya (adj.) [most likely prak-f citta-)-ika, i. e. of the nature of directing one's mind upon, cp. pabbhara = prag-t-bhara. So expl'' also by S. L^vi J. As. x.20, Geiger, P.Gr. 27, n. i inclines to etym. p. 506. prayas -f cittaka] requiring expiation, expiatory Vin
1.
172, 176; 11.242,

;
306
Vism 22. the books of the Vinaya

on term Vin. Texts
(dhamma)
sq.
IV.
sq.,
258
sq.
11.
242
It is also the
(ed.
name
of
one of
See
Oldenberg,
vol. iv.).
1.18, 32, 245.
Sn A 343 PvA 103 (for avi). 3. commonly known, familiar V'ism 279 PvA 17 (deva), 23, 78 (su),
out)
; ; ;
Paclna
128
VvA
;
109
+ paiifiata)
r)
karoti to
make manifest
;
Vism 287
4.
"bhava being known DhsA 243 PvA 103. renowned, well-known DA 1.143; PvA 107.
Pakatika (adj.) [fr. pakati, cp. BSk. prakftaka (loka) Bodhicaryavatara v. 3, ed. Poussin] natural, in its original or natural state J v.274; Miln 218 (maniratana) DhA 1.20 VvA 288 Pv.A. 66 (where id. p. J III. 67 reads patipakatika), 206; pakatikag karoti to restore to its former condition, to repair, rebuild
;
;
[Vedic pracina. fr. adv. pr5c bent forward] facing the (rising) sun (opp. paccha) J 1.50 ("sisaka, of Mayadevi's couch), 212 (lokadhatu) Miln 6; DA 1.3 11 ("mukha facing east); DhA III. 155 (id.) VvA 190 PvA 74, 256. The opposite apacina (e. g. S III. 84) is only apparently a neg. pacina, in reality a der. fr. apa (apa-l-ac). as pacina is a der. fr. See apacina. pra-l-ac.
(adj.)
i.
eastern
e.
Paceti* [Cans, of pacati] to cause to boil, torment 1.52 (ppr. pacayato, gen.,
fig.
to cause to also pacento).
Cp.
vi.
J 1.354, ^'so fig- t restore a dismissed officer, to reinstate J V.I 34.
Paceti^ [for pajeti, with c. for j (see Geiger, P.Gr. 39^) pra-l-aj: see aja] to drive, urge on Dh 135 (ayui) p. gopalako viya peseti DhA 111.60),
. . .
Pak&ra
Epic Sk. prakara, pa-f a-l-kr] an encircling wall, put up for obstruction and protection, a fence, rampart Vin 11. 121 (3 kinds: made of bricks, of stone, or of wood, viz. itthaka", sila, daru) iv.266 (id.) M III. 1 1 S IV.194 ("torana) Aiv.107; v. 195; J 1.63; Pv 11.50; VI. 330 (maha), 341 (-l-parikha & attala) i.io'^ (ayo) Miln i Vism 394 ( =parikkhepa-pakara) DhA III. 441 (tinnar) pakaranag antare) PvA 24, 52;
[cp.
; ;
;
Pajana
(nt.) [fr. pa-)-aj, cp.
pacana'] a good
SnA
147.
Pajapeti [Cans, of pajeti] to cause to drive or go on J ni.51 (so read for pajapeti; BB 11.296 (sakatani) paceti & pajeti)
;
sani screen-fencing J 11.88 Pv.V 283. -itthaka brick or tile of a wall J 111.446 (T. itthika). -parikkhitta surrounded by a wall 1.42. -parikkhepa a fencing Vism 74.
;
DA
Pajeti [Caus. of pa-l-aj, cp. aja] i. to drive (cp. paceti') J II. 122, 143, III. 51 (BB for T. pajapeti) v. 443 (navar)) SnA 147; DhA iv.160 (gone). 2. to VI. 32 (yoggai)) Caus. II. pajapeti (q. v.). throw (the dice) J vi.281.
;
Pakasiya (adj.) [fr. pa-l-a-l-kai, cp. pakasati & Class. Sk. prakasya] evident, manifest, open, clear J vi.230
(opp.
P&tankl (f.) " sedan chair " at Vin 1.192 (MV v. 10,
(p. 380) are pallankar) ?
patangin,
phrase sivikag patankii] not clear. The vv. 11. patangan patakan. Perhaps
(?)
in
3)
is
guyha
C. pakasika).
Pakula (adj.) [pa-l-akula] read at Ud 5 in comb" akkulapakkula = akula-pakula) "in great confusion"; read also in gatha 7 pakula for bakkula. Cp. Morris, J.P.T.S. 1886. 94 sq.
(
PStala (adj.) [cp. Class. Sk. patala, to same root as palita & pandu see Walde, Lat. Wtb. under palleo & cp. pandu] pale red, pink J iv.i 14.
:
Patau
Pagabbhiya
(nt.)
[fr.
;
forwardness Sn 930
vacasika, cetasika), bhiya) Sn.\ 165;
;
pagabbha] boldness, impudence, Nd' 228 sq. (3 kinds, viz. kayika,

390
sq.
;
flower,
Sk. patali, to patala] the trumpet D 11.4 (Vipassi pataliya mule abhisambuddho) Vv 35* J 1.41 ("rukkha as the
(f.)
[cp. Class.
Bignonia Suaveolens
;
KhA
11.32
v. 449
(pagab(pa)
242;
DhA
is
VvA
HI. 354
Bodhi tree); 11.162 (patali-bhaddaka sic. v. v. 189; vi.537; Miln iv.440 phalibhaddaka)
; ;
1.
for
338;
121.
(f) [abstr. of
VvA
Paâva
42, 164
ThA
211, 226.
fr.
Pagonnata
466.
pagunna, which
der.
;
fr.
paguna]
sq.,
(nt.) [cp. late Sk. patava,
patu]
skill
KhA
;
156.
being familiar with, experience
Dhs
48,
49 Vism 463
Paîkankha
II.
(adj.) [grd. of
patikankhati, Sk. pr^tikank-
sya] to be desired or exjiected

[cp. Sk.
1.25
111.97
1.88
Pagusa
vagusa, a sort of large fish Halayudha 3, 37] a certain kind of fish J iv.70 (as glo-ss, T. reads pavusa. SS putusa, BB patusa & pavuma; C. expl"
as
152
Ud
36
A iii.i43=Sn p. 140 = icchitabba SnA DhA IV.2 (gati a) PvA 63 (id.).

(
;
504);
maha-mukha-maccha).
(adj.-n.)
;
Patikankhin (-) khin] hoping for, one
(adj.-n.)
[fr.
who
pati-f kanks, cp. patikanexpects or desires 1.4
Pacaka
cook
[fr.
pac, cp. paceti] one
who
cooks, a
HI. 33
ii.aog
J in. 409.
;
f.
"ika J 1.318.
boil,
Pacana' (nt.) [fr. pac. Cans, paceti] bringing to cooking J 1.3 1 8 (yagu). Cp. pari". P&cana'
(nt.) [for
;
Patika (f) [etym. unknown with patiya cp. Sk. pasya ?] half-moon stone, the semicircular slab under the staircase Vin
1. 180 (cp. Vin. Texts J VI. 278 (=pitthi-pasana C).
11.
3).
As
patiya at
pajana, cp. paceti^

;
& SnA
;
147] a goad,
stick S 1.172 Sn p. 13 -yatthi driving stick,
v. 77
goad
IV.310. J 111.281 stick S 1.115.

;
PatikalyS (f ) [fr. pati(k)kula] =patikkulyata (perhaps to be read as such) J v. 253 (nava, cp. Vism 341 sq.).
Patikkulyata
Patikkulyata (f) [abstr. fr. patikkula] loathsomeness, objectionableness A 111.32 iv.47 sq. v.64. Cp. patikulyata, patikulata & patikulya.
;
;
73
Pana
Patihaiiya (adj.) [grd. formation fr. pati-t-hf (patihara) with usual lengthening of pati to pati, as in "desaniya. "mokkha etc. Cp. patihira BSk. pratiharj'a] striking, surprising, extraordinary, special nt. wonder, miracle. Usually in stock phrase iddhi", adesana", anusasani" as the 3 marvels which characterise a Buddha with regard to his teaching (i. e. superhuman power, mind reading, giving instruction) D 1.212 111.3 sq. S iv.290 A 1. 170 v,327; Ps 11.227. Further: Vin 1.34 (addhuddha sahassani) Vism 378, 390 (yaraaka") VvA 158 (id.);
; ;
Patidesanlya (adj.) [grd. of patideseti with pati for pati in der.] belonging to confession, (a sin) which ought to be confessed Vin 1.172 11.242 A 11.243 {as "dcsaniyaka).
; ;
Patipada' (adj.) [the adj. form of patipada] following the (right) Path 1.354 = 11 80 ( + sikha).
PvA
137
Patipada- [fr. pati + pad, see patipajjati & cp. patipada] lit. " entering, beginning " the first day of the lunar fortnight Vin 1.132 J iv.ioo VvA 72 ("sattami).
; ; ;
Patipadaka
patipada^] belonging to the i^' day of the lunar fortnight only with ref. to bhatta (food) & in comb" with pakkhika & uposathika, i. e. food given on the half-moon days, on the 7"' day of the week & on the first day of the fortnight Vin 1.58 = II. 1 75; IV. 75, 78.
(adj.)
[fr.
;
kinds of p. are given at Vism 393, viz. pakata" and apakata". sappatihariya (with ref. to the Dhamma) wonderful, extraordinary, sublime, as opposed to appati" plain, ordinary, stupid 11. (where Neumann, Majjhima Nikdva 11.3 18 trsl^ sa " intelligible " and a " incomprehensible," referring to Chandogyopanisat i.i i, i) D 11.104 cp. also Windisch,
yamaka.
Two
(id.).
For yamaka-patihariya
(or "hira) see
Mara
-pakkha an extra holiday, an ancient

;
festival,
not
;
Patipaggalika (adj.) [fr. patipuggala] belonging to one's equal III. 254 sq. (dakkhina).
now kept S 1.208 (cp. Th 2, 31) Sn 402 (cp. SnA 378, where var. opinions are given) J
;
expl" at
VI.
18.
See also
IV. 320 Kern's discussion of the term at
Toev.
11. 30.
Pa(ibhoga [forpatibhoga (?) difficult to explain, we should suspect a ger. formation *prati-bhogya for *bhujya i. e. " counter-enjoyable," i. e. one who has to be made
;
Patihira (adj.) [contracted form of patihariya via metathesis

nt.
patihariya>*patihera>patihira]
;
wonderful;
;
use of in place of someone else cp. Geiger, P.Gr. 24] a sponsor A 11. 172; Ud 17; It i sq. Vism J n.93 555 sq. DhA 1.398 VbhA 165.
; ; ; ; ;
a wonderful thing, marvel, miracle Ps 1.125 (yamaka") II. 158 (id.) Mhvs 5, 118; Miln 106 Davs 1.50 appatihirakatha stupid talk D 1.193, DhA 111.213. 239; Kvu 561 (diff. Kern. Toev. 11.30) opp. sa ibid.
Patimokkha (pati) (nt.) [with Childers plausibly as pati-lmokkha, grd. of muc (Caus. rooks") with lengthening of pati as in other grd. like patidesaniya. Thus in reality the same as patimokkha 2 in sense of binding, obligatory, obligation, cp. J v. 2 5. The spelling is freq. pati (BB pati"). The Sk. pratimoksa is a wrong adaptation fr. P. patimokkha, it should really be pratimoksya " that which should be made binding." An expl" of the word after the style of a popular etym. is to be
Pati (f.) [?1 at VvA 321 in phrase sukka-pakkha-patiyar) " in the moonlight half " is doubtful. Hardy in Index registers it as " part, half-," but pakkha already means " half" and is enough by itself. should probably read patipatiyai) " successively." Note that the
We
similar passage
rasiyar).
VvA
314 reads sukka-pakkhe panna-
Patuka & Patubha only neg. a"
(q. v.).
a name given to a collection of various precepts contained in the Vinaya (forming the foundation of the Suttavibhanga, Vin vols, in & iv., ed. Oldenberg), as they were recited on Uposatha days for the purpose of confession. See Geiger, P. Lit. c. 7, where literature is given & cp. Vin. Texts 1.27 sq. Franke, Dighanikaya p. 66 sq. patimokkhat) uddisati to recite the P. Vin 1.102, 112, 175; 11.259; iii.8 IV. 143 Ud 51 opp. ij thapeti to suspend the (recital of the) P. Vin 11.240 sq. See Vin 1.65, 68; 11. 95. 240 sq. 249 S v. 187 Sn 340 Dh 185, 375 Nd' 365 Vism 7, II, 16 sq., 36, 292 DhA ni.237 (=jetthakasila) iv.iii (id.); Sdhp 342, 355, 449. -uddesa recitation of the P. Vin 1.102 D 11.46 11. 8 SnA 199. -uddesaka one who recites the P. Vin 1.115, cp. Vin. Texts 1.242. -thapana suspension of the P. Vin 11.24 sq. A V.70. -.saQvara " restraint that is binding on a recluse" (Dial. 1.79), moral control under the P.
found at Vism
16]
Patukamyata
see patu".
Patekka (P&tiy^î^) ('^'^j) [pati-l-eka; the diaeretic form of pacceka see Geiger, P.Gr. 24] several, distinct, single Vin 1.134; iv.15; J 1.92 (T. patiekka, SS patiyekka) Vism 249 (patiyekka, SS patiekka), 353, 356. nt. g 473; DhA IV. 7 (patiy" SS patieka). 44.3. (adv.) singly, separately, individually Vism 4< 9 (patiy")
:
VvA
141.
Pateti [Caus. of pat] to remove; Pass, patiyati Pv iv. i" v. 1. patayati (bring to fall). (turned out of doors) Prob, in sense of Med. at Miln 152 in phrase visag patiyamano (doubtful, cp. Kern, Toev. 11. 139, & Morris,
;
J.P.T.S. 1884, 87).
Patha
text.
[fr.
path] reading, text-reading

freq. in
i.
passage of a text,
ti
Very
e.
Commentaries with phrase "

another reading,"
e.
pi
patho,"
" so
is
g.
KhA
PvA
78,
Vin
IV. 51
;
1.62
;
'35. 15'
IV.
140
11.279 V.71, 198

;
in. 77, 266, It 96, 118;
285
A
;
iii.i 13,
223; SnA 43
(where
expli" in detail);
VbhA
323;
36 Vism 16 cp. sagvuta-pati-
Ud
(pamada"
(g vikappeti), 178, 192, 477; careless text), 48, 58, 86 and passim.
;
25
mokkha
(adj.)
Pv
iv.i'*.
Pathaka (-) [fr. patha] reciter one who knows, expert Nd' 382 (nakkhatta") J 1.455 (asi-lakkhana") 11. 21
; ;
Pfttiyekka see pafekka.
(angavijja), 250 (id.); v.2
1 1
(lakkhana fortune-teller,
wise man).
P&(irapika (adj.)
patirupa, cp. pafirupaka] assuming a disguise, deceitful, false Sn 246.
[fr.
Pathlna
the
[cp. Sk.
pathina
Manu
5,
16
Halayudha
shad
J
;
3.
36]
Pitihara
with pati after analogy of paji[ = patihara, hariya] striking, that which strikes (with ref. to marking the time) J I.i2i, 122 (v. 1. SS patihariya).
Silurus Boalis, a kind of patbina-namakai) pasaija-macchai))

fish
[fr.
v.405
iv.70 (C vi.449.
;
Patiharika [=-patihariya or der. fr. pStihara in meaning of "hariya] special, extraordinary only in cpd. "pakkha an extra holiday A 1.144; Vv 15' (cp. VvA 71, 109)
; ;
cp. Vedic pr&oa breath of life P. Pava in. 48, 63, 133 ; apana, etc.] living being, life, creature 1.161 ; S 1.209, 224 v.43, 227, 441 (maha-samudde)
pa-l- an,
ThA
38.
A Dh 246 DA 1.69, i6i; KhA 26; ThA 253; PvA 9, 28, 35; VvA 72; DhA II. 19. pi. also panani, e. g. Sn 117; Dh 270.
;
n.73, 176, 192
Sn
17,
247, 394, 704
Panaka
Bdhgh's del" of pana is " pananataya pana assasapassas' ayatta-vuttitaya ti attho " Vism 310. -Stipata destruction of life, murder Vin 1.83 (in " dasa 111.68, 70, 149, sikkhapadani," see also sila), 85, 193 Sn 242 ; It 63 J in. 181 111.23 1.361 18:!, 235
; ;
74
Patavyata
feUing
(f
)
Patheyya
[fr.
pat, see pateti] downfall, bringing to fall.

;
1.305
A
;
'.26(1
Vin iv.34 (by)

fall,
VbhA
499.
Patapeti [Cans. II. of pateti] to cause to
to cause
an
;M
;
abortus Vin
11.
108
DA
1.134.
Pug 39
DhA
sq. Nett 2 7 VbhA 383 (var. degrees of murder) n.19; 111.355; DA 1.69; PvA 27. -4tipatin one who takes the life of a living being, destroying life ni.22 S 11. 167 It 92 DhA 11. 19. -upeta D ni.82 possessed or endowed with Ufe, alive [cp. BSk. pranopeta Divy 72, 462 etc.] S 1.173; Sn 157; DA 1.236. -ghata slaying Ufe, kilhng, murder DA 1.69; -ghatin = 4tipatin DhA 11. 19. -bhu a living being J iv.4g4. A 11.210; in.92 iv.249 sq. 111.5 -bhuta = bhu -vadha =atipata DA 1.69. -sama equal to J 1V.498. or as dear as life J 11.343 Dpvs xi.26 DhA 1.5. -hara 1.10 = 111.97; S iv.21 6 taking away life, destructive
;
; ;
Patala [cp. Epic Sk. patala an underground cave] proIV.206 Th I, 1104 clivity, cliff, abyss S 1.32, 127, 197 (see Brethren 418 for fuller expl") J ni.530 (here expH as a cliff in the ocean).
; ; ;
Pati [Vedic pati of pa, cp. Gr. vuiu herd, ttoi/iIji' shepherd, Lat. pasco to tend sheep] to watch, keep watch, keep opp. J III. 95 (to keep the eyes open. C. ummisati nimisati) Vism 16 (=rakkhati in def. of patimokkha).
;
Patika=pati, read at Vism 28 for patika.

Patita [pp. of pateti] brought to fall, felled, destroyed Sn 631 Dh 407 J in. 176 PvA 31 (so read for patita).
;
; ;
II.
16, 143,
153
in. 1 63.
Paoaka (adj.-n.) endowed with
(usually -) [fr. pana] a living being, (the breath of) life S iv.igS (chap^) mata) sap with life, containing DhA 1.20 (v. 1. ap without living living creatures J 1.198 (udaka) 1.13, 243 S I.i6g Sn p. 15 beings, lifeless Vin 11. 2 16 (udaka) J 1.67 (jhana).
;
BB
Patin (-) (adj.) rfr. pata] throwing, shooting, only in cpd. dure" throwing far A 1.284 n.170. See akkhana-vedhin.
;
Patimokkha see
Pati
pati.
[fr. pana] breathing Vism 310 Pavana Dhatupatha 273 (" bala " panane).
(nt.)
(see
pana);
Paî [Vedic pani, cp. Av. pargna hand, with n-suffix. where we find m-suffix in Gr. iraXaftri, Lat. palma, Oir lam, Ohg. folma=Ags. folm] the hand Vin in. 14 (pa(panina parimajjati) 1.78 nina paripuiichati) S 1. 178, 194; Sn 713; Dh 124; J 1. 126 (r) paharati) PugA 249 (id.); PvA 56; Sdhp 147, 238. As' adj. (-) " handed," with a hand, e. g. alia" with clean hand Pv II. 9' payata with outstretched hand, open-handed, A in. 287; iv.266 sq. v.331. liberal S v. 351 -bhaga hand-tala the palm of the hand D 11. 1 7. -matta of the size of a share, division by hands VvA 96. hand, a handful PvA 70, 116, 119. -ssara hand-sound, hand music, a cert, kind of musical instrument D 1.6 III. 183; DA 1.84 (cp. Dial 1.8), 231 J v. 390, 506; cp. BSk. panisvara MVastu 11.52. Also adj. one who plays this instrument J VI. 276; cp. BSk. panisvarika MVastu
;
; ; ; ;
Pati (f.) [the former of patta, which is Vedic patra (nt.) to this the f. Ved. patri] a bowl, vessel, dish 1.25 Vin 1. 157 (avakkara"), 352 (id.); 11.216 (id.); (kar)sa), 207; S 11.233; A iv.393 (suvanna", riipiya", H-Qo v.377 (suvanna") vi.510 karjsa") J 1.347. 5'
;
&
(kancana")
VvA
65
PvA
V.
274.
for
Patukamyata
[
is
frequent
1.
catu-kamyata, which
483)
is
is
probably the correct reading

(according to Vism low," i. e. flattery,
(see this).
The meaning
27= VbhA
"putting oneself
trsl. 32).
"fawning" {Vism
still
explicit def" is found at VbhA 338. The ArS.. spellings are as follows: catukamyata Vism 17, 27;
more
KhA
236
VbhA
338,
483
;
catukammata Miln 370

39.
patukamyata Vbh 246 patukamyata Nd^ standing phrase under mugga-supyata.

Patoi
(-)
See
III.
113.
(f)
[fr. pani Sk. *panika] a sort of spoon Vin Cp. puthu-panika ("paniya ?) Vin Ii.ic6.
;
Panika
II.
1
51.
PaQin 226 587
(adj.-n.)
;
[fr.
pana] having
;
Sn 220
(ace. pi.
a living being S 1.2 10, panine, cp. Geiger, P.Gr. 95^),

life,
(patu) (indecl.) [cp. Vedic praduh in pradur-lon t for d see Geiger, P.Gr. 39*. As regards etym. Monier Williams suggests pra = pra-l-dur, door, thus " before the door, openly " cp. dvara] visible, open, manifest only in comp with kf and bhti, and with the rule that patu" appears before cons., whereas patur stands before vowels, (i) with kr (to make appear); pres. patukaroti Sn 316; J IV.7 Pug 30; SnA 423 aor. patvakasi S 11.254 DhA 11.64 pp. patukata Vv 84*'. (2) with bhu (to become manifest,
bhu
'
(id.),
201, 575
pat]
i.
PvA
287
DhA
to appear)
II.
19.
;
226
45 {asani).
aor.
M
1.5
;
1.445
1.220 pres. patubhavati S TV 78 Pv 11. 9*' (pot.

; ;
D
;
11.
12,
15, 20,
Pata
(-) [fr.
faU
DA 1.95
(ukka)
PvA
paturahosi
The reading " anatthato patato rakkhito " at PvA 61 is faulty we should prefer to read apagato (apayato ?) rakkhito. 2. throwing, a throw Sn 987 (muddha)
Vin
1.2
15
VvA
188;
pi.
BSk. S 1.137 Pv 11. 8* Miln paturahagsu J i.ii, & "ahigsu J

[cp.
;
"bhaveyyug) pradurabhut Jtm. 211]

;
11.20
10, 18
1.54.
pp. patubhuta S in. 39
Dhs 1035
PvA
44.
PvA
Patana
57 (akkhi).
See also pinda.
(nt.) [fr. pateti] bringing to fall, destrojdng, killing, only in gabbha destroying the foetus, abortion (q. v.) DhA 1.47 and passim.
manifestation S 11.254; DhA IV. 198. -bhava appearance, coming into manifestation 1.50 S II. 3 IV. 78 A 1.266 11. 130 Sn 56",
visible,
-kamma making
998
J 1.63
Nd^
s.
v.
Vism
437.
Patar (adv.) [Vedic pratar, der.
*pr6, *pra, cp. Lat. prandium (fr. pram-ediom =-patar-asa) Gr. Trfjo/i early ; Ohg. fruo = Ger. fruh] early in the morning, in foil, forms: (i) patar (before vowels), only in cpd. asa
fr.
;
morning meal, breakfast [cp. BSk. pratar-asana Divy 631] D 111.94 Sn 387 J 1.232 VvA 294, 308 SnA 374
; ; ; ;
(pato asitabbo
;
patar-aso pinda-patass' etag namar)). katapatarasa (adj.) after breakfast J 1.227; VI. 349 (bhetta) Vism 391. DhA (2) pato (abs.) D 111.94 11.60; PvA 54, 126, 128: pato va right early J 1.226; VI. 180. 11.242; Th 2, 407. (3) patai) S 1. 183; Note. Should pinda-pata belong here, as suggested by Bdhgh at SnA 374 (see above)? See detail under
ti
Pateti [Cans, of pat] i. to make fall, drop, throw off S 1.197 (sakuno rajarj) J 1.93 (udakag) Miln 305 Miln 187. 2. to bring to fall J v. 198 (sarar)). 3. to kill, destroy, cut off (the head) J 1.393 77 PvA 31, 115. Cp. pp. patita. Caus. II. patapeti (q. v.). abhi". Note. In meaning 3 it would be better to assume confusion with pateti (for phateti = Sk. sphatayati to split [sphut = (s)phal]. see phaleti & phateti In the same sense we find the phrase katthat) pateti to 1. 21 (M.\ ereti). besides phaleti. split firewood
mi
Patheyya
(nt.) [grd. form. fr. patha] "what is necessary for the road," provisions for a journey, viaticum Vin 1.288; 1.244: S 1.44; Dh 235, 237; J V.46, 241;
DA
pinda.
DhA
1.180
111.335
PvA
5,
154.
Patheyyaka
Patheyyaka
(nt.)
75
Papanika
=patheyya PvA
126.
Pv
1.5^^;
and "bhojana
(id.) e. g.
Dh
249
;
J 1.204.
sets of 8 drinks are given in detail at
Pada [Vedic pada. see etym. under pada] i. the foot, usually pi. pada both feet. e. g. \'in i.g, 34. 188 It 1 1 1 Sn 309, 547, 768, 835, 1028; J II. 1 14; IV.137: DhA III. 196; PvA 4, 10, 40, 68; VvA 105. In sg. scarce, and then specified as eka" & dutiya", e. g. at Nd^ 304"" 2. foot or base of a mountain Vism 399 J VI. 354. (Sineru) DhA 1.108 (pabbata). 3. the fourth part (" foot") of a verse (cp. pada 4) SnA 239, 273, ThA 23. 4. a coin Vin 111.47; VvA 77 343. 3*'3 (worth here J of a kahapana and double the value of masaka see also kakanika). -anguttha a toe I-337. -angutthaka same J 11. 447 Vism 233. -anguli same PvA 125 (opp. to hatth' anguli finger), -atthika bone of the foot 1.58, 89 III. 92 KhA 49. -dpacca offspring fr. the foot (of Brahma) see bandhu. -udara " (using) the belly as feet," i. e. a snake Sn 604. -odaka water for washing the feet Vin 1.9. -kathalika (iya) ace. to Bdhgh either a foot stool or a towel (adhota-pada-thapanakag pada-ghagsanag va, see Vin. Texts 1.92 11.373) Vin Kvu 440; VvA 8; DhA 1.321. 1.9, 46; 11.22; 1V.310 -kudarika holding the feet like an axe (?) Pv iv.i^' (expl* at PvA 240 by padasankhata kudarika; does k. here represent kutharika ? The reading & meaning is uncertain), -khila a corn in the foot Vin 1.188 (as "aladha, cp. Vin Texts 11. 19). -ghagsani a towel for rubbing the feet (dry) Vin 11. 130. -cara moving about on feet J iv.104. -tala the sole of the foot Vin 1.179 HI. 143, 148; PvA 74. 111.90 -dhovana cleaning or washing one's feet DhA 11.9. -pa " drinking with
; ;
1.245, 249 (yagu); S v. 375 (majja) Pug 51 7, 8, 50. J 1.202 (dibba)

;
;
Nd' 372. Vin Sn 82, 398, 924;

;
Two
PvA
J 1.302
-4gara a drinking booth, a tavern Vin 11.267 m-iSi Vbh 247 VbhA 339. ( = sura-geha C.)
; ;
Panaka
DhA
pana] a drink J 11.285 iv.30 Davs v.2 ; Der. panakatta 207 (amba) VvA 99, 291. (abstr. nt.) being provided with drink J v.243 (a).
(nt.) [fr.
;
III.
Panada in cpd. panad' upama at J 11.223 's faulty. The meaning is " a badly made sandal," and the reading should probably be (with v. 1. & C.) " dupahan' upama,"
i.
du(h)-l- upahana. e. upahan' upama."
The
C.
expl"
as
" dukkat-
Paniya (adj. nt.) [V'edic panlya. fr. pana] i. drinkable 2. drink, beverage, usually water for S ii.iii. drinking Vin 11.207; IV.263 J 1.198, 450; 111.491 v. 106, 382 Pv 1. 10'; II. i", 7"*; PvA 4, 5. A reduced form paniya (cp. Geiger, P.Gr. 23) is also found, e. g. Vin II. 153 D 1.148 Pv 11. lo^. -ghata a pot for drinking water Vin 11. 2 16 J vi.76,
;
;
-cati id. -catika drinking vessel DhA iv.129. -thalika drinking cup Vin 11.214; iv.263. J 1.302. -bhajana id. Vin 11. 153. -mandapa water reservoir
85.
(BSk.
id.
e.
g.
AvS
n.86) Vin' 11.153.
-majaka
;
(?)
J VI. 85 (Hardy: Flacourtia cataphracta). hall where drinking water is given Vin 11. 153
-sala a PvA 102 ;
cp. papa.
the foot," N. for tree I'v 1V.3'
(cp.
PvA
Panndi see panudati.
376;Vism533 ;VvA2i2 ;Sdhp270.

;
251) Miln 17, -paricarika " serv;
Papa
ing on one's feet," i. e. a wife (cp. S 1,125) J 111.95; VI.268 DhA III. 194. -pitha a foot-stool Vin 1.9 (cp. DhA in. 120 = 186 VvA 291 Vin. Texts 1.92) iv.310 -puiichana(ka) wiping one's feet (with a towel) Vism 358 ("rajju-mandalaka, in comparison = VbhA 62); VbhA 285 ("cojaka) KhA 144; SnA 333; DhA 1.415 (ka). -punchani a towel for the feet Vin 11174. -bbhanjana ointment for the feet, foot-salve Vin 1.205 J V.197, 376: PvA 44, 78: anointing the feet VvA 44 ("tela), 295 (id.). -mSla the sole of the foot, the foot Cp. miila. -miilika "one who sits at one's J IV. 131. feet," a foot-servant, lackey J 1.122, 438; 11.300 sq. (Gamanicanda) -lola loafing 111.417; v. 128; vi.30. about, one who lingers after a thing, a greedy person Sn 63, 972 Nd^ 374 Nd^ 433 abstr. f. lolata SnA 36, & "loliya Nd^ 433. -visana " a horn on the foot," i. e. an impossibility J vi.340. -sambahana massaging the
;
;
etc.
feet
DhA
1.38.
Padaka
II.
1
pada] i. having a foot or basis Vin 2. fundamental; 205; ThA 78. padakai} karoti to take as a base or foundation Vism basis, foundation, base PvA 167. 667. 3. (nt.) padaka-jjhana meditation forming a basis (for further introspective development) Vism 390, 397. 412 sq., 428, 667. Cp. ahacca.
(adj. n.) [fr.
10
(a");
Sn
papa, cp. Lat. patiorsaE. passion evil TaXaimupog suffering evil] I. (adj.) evil, bad, wicked, sinful A 11.222 sq. (and Sn 57; Dh 119 (opp. bhadra). compar. papatara) Other compar-superl. forms are papittha S v.96 papiyyasika D III. 254. See papitthatara Vin 11.5 soil) (of S iv.315. 2. unfertile 3. (nt ) papiya. Dh 1 17 (opp. punfia), evil, wrongdoing, sin Sn 23, 662 pp. papani 183; Pv 1.6'; 11^; IV. i"; DhA ii.ii. Sn 399, 452. 674; Dh 119, 265. -iccha having bad wishes or intentions Vin 1.97 D III. 246 S 1.50 II. 156 A iii.i 19, 191, 219 sq. iv.i, Sn 133, 280; It 85; Nd= 342; 22, 155; V.123 sq. Vism 24 (def.) VbhA 476; -icchata evil intention A IV. 160, 165 DhA 11.77. -kamma evil doing, wickedness, sin, crime D 111.182; It 86; Sn 407; Dh 127; Vism 502; VbhA 440 sq. PvA II, 25. ^2, 51, 84. -katninanta evil-doer, villain S 1.97. -kammin id. Dh 126. -kara id. Sn 674. -karin id. Dh 15, 1.39 -dassana sinful view Pv IV. 3^*. -dhamma wicked 17. ness, evil habit Dh 248, 307; Pug 37; DhA 111.4 PvA 98; as adj. at PvA 58. -dhammin one of evil character or habits Pv i.u'. -parikkhaya decay or destruction of demerit (opp. puiiiia") Pv 11. 6>'. -mitta an evil associate, a bad companion (opp. kalyana")
(adj. nt.) [Vedic
;
Gr.
Trtifia
suffering,
Padasi
is aor.
of padati.
Padaka Paduka
= padaka]
[cp.
1.
a Uttle foot J vi.554.
-mittata bad company, assoIII. 182. 1.43, 470; ciation with wicked people A 1.13 sq., 83 iv.160, 165 Dhs 13, 27; Vbh 359, 369, 371. -sankappa III. 212 -sUa bad morals Sn 246. -supina evil thought Sn 280. 111.4. an evil dream (opp. bhaddaka) Vism 312
; ;
M
D
DhA
;
Epic Sk. paduka & paduka] a shoe, slipper, II. 142. 222; J 111.327; IV. 129, 379; V.298 VI. 23 Miln 330 DA 1.136 DhA in. 451 (muiija). -At Vin II. 143 (according to Rh. D.) paduka (daru) is a kind of stool or stand in a privy.
(f.)
Papaka
Vin
clog Vin
190;
;
Pana
[\'edic pana, fr. pa, pibati=Lat. bibo. pp. pita, Idg. *po[i], cp. Gr. iriiw to drink, Tromt drink Obulg. piti to drink, pivo drink Lith. penas milk Lat. potus drink, poculum drinking vessel ( = Sk. patra, P. patta)] drink, including water as well as any other liquid.
; ;
[fr. papa] bad, wicked, wretched, sinful S 1.149, 207 v. 418 (p. akusala citta) Sn 127, 215, 664; Dh 66, 78, 211, 242 J 1. 1 28; Pv ii.7' (=lamaka C.) II. 9' Pug 19 Dhs 30, loi Miln 204 (opp. Vism 268 (=lamaka). 312 (of dreams, opp. kalvaija) f. papika Dh bhaddaka). 164, 310; a" without sin, innocent, of a young maiden (dahara) Th 2, 370 Vv 3i; 32 (so expl'" by VvA. but ThA expl" as
(adj.)
;
1.8
e.
faultless,
i.
beautiful).
PapaQika
i.
(adj. n.) [pa-t-apaija-l-ika]
Often comb'' with anna (food),
e.
g.
Sn 485, 487
e.
1.
a shopkeeper A 1.115
sq.
belonging to a shop, 2. laid out in the
Papika
shop
(of civara)
76
(
Paramita
Pamojja = pamujja
239]
patitaka).
Vin 1.255; Visra 62 See also Vin. Texts 11. 156.
= apana-dvare
D
2,
11.214;
Papika = papaka
1.90 (cp.
DA
V.157;
1.256)
;
Dh
BSk. pramodya Divy 13, 82 288; M 1.37, 98; S 1.203; 11.30 376, 381; Ps 1.177; Dhs 9, 86; Miln 84
[Cp.
III.
iv.197.
Vism
107, 177 (T. pa);
DhA
iv.iii (bahula).
Papita [pp. of papeti', in done wrong, sinful, evil 11.43 (where D i.go at has papika) DA 1.256 (for papika, v. 1. vapita).
meaning = papika]
one
who has
id. p.
Faya
[fr. pa-l-a-f ya] setting out, starting S 11.218 (nava newly setting out) instr. payena (adv.) for the most DA 1.275 (so read part, commonly, usually J v. 490
;
;
Papimant
(adj. n.)
sinner, esp. used as
wicked me 12 13 Miln 155

;
papa, cp. Vedic papman] sinful a Ep. of Mara, i. e. the Evil, the S 1.103; A iv.434 Ud 64; Sn 430; Th i,
[fr.
;
for pathena).
Payaka
Payata
(-) [fr.
pa to drink] drinking gone
J 1.252 (varuiji")
1.
sq.
DhA
iv.32.
[pp. of payati]
forth, set out, started J
146.
;
Papiyo
(adj.)
more
J
1.
evil or
;
158
[compar. of papa, cp. Sk. paplyas] worse, wicked S 1.162, 202 Sn 275 Dh 42, 76; Miln 155 DhA 11. 108. IV. 303
; ; ;
Papunana
(nt.) [fr.
papunati] attainment
J iv.306.
Payati [pra-t-a+ya] to set out, start, go forth DhA 11.42 VvA aor. 3'=' sg. payasi D 11.73; J '-64. 2-i\ iii-333 64; VvA 272; 3"i pi. payesug J iv.220, and payitjsu D 11.96; J 1.253; DhA III. 257. pp. payata (q. v.). See also the quasi synonymous abhiyati.
;
Papunati [pa+ap; cp. Sk. prapnoti] to reach, attain, pres. papunati Vin arrive at, obtain, get to learn. PvA 74, 98, 11.208; J iv.285 VI. 49; Pug 70; DA 21 Vism 501 DhA 125, 195 and pappoti S 1.25 Dh 27 Dh 138 J v.57 (ist pi. pot. papune Sn 324 1.395
Payasa
[cp. Class. Sk. payasa] milk-rice, rice porridge S 1.166

;
rice
;
boiled
p.
in
milk,
Sn
;
15
IV.391
v. 21
Vism
41
SnA
151
DhA
J 1.50, 68 11.88 1.171

;
VvA
Payin
32.
[fr.
papuneyyama
apapuni
for
64,
T.
a.),
;
pappomu)
J
ThA
and papuni
J V.391 (proh.
ma
60,
iv.auo. aor. pret. apattha fut. papunissati J 1.260. ger.

11.229.
DhA
(adj. n.)
pa, see pivati] drinking J 111.338.

pa, see pibati]
11.
papunitva S 11.28 patva Sn 347, 575, and pappuyya S 1.7 (cp. Vin 11.56; A 1. 138), 181, 212. inf. pappotug
Si.
Payeti [Caus. make drink
i2g=Th
2,
and papunitut) VbhA 223.
pattabba S 1.129; 11.28;

papeti^ (q. v.).
SnA
433.
pp.
;
grd.
;
patta
Cans,
Papurava
(nt.) [through *pavurana fr. pra+vy, cp. Sk. pravarana] cover, dress, cloak S 1175 Miln 279 DhA in. I. See also parupana.
;
i. to give to drink, to 19; Sn 398 (Pot. payaye) Miln 43, VvA 75 (yagug) PvA 63; 229; DhA 1.87 (amatar)) aor. apayesi S 1. 143 ger. payetva J 1.202 (dibba-panai)) iv,30 (panaII. 115 (lohitar)) 111.372 (phaîif odakar)) ppr. kar|) vi.392 (surag). 2. to irrigate J 1.2 15. f. payamana a woman giving suck, a nursing woman D 1. 166; 1.77; A 1.295; 11.206; III. 227; Pug 55; DhA 1.49. Caus. II. payapeti J v.422.
fr.
Para
Paparati
;
Vedic pravrnoti] to cover, veil shut, hide only neg. a and only in phrase apapurati Amatassa dvarat] to open the door of Nibbana Vin 1.5 Vv 64" ( = vivarati VvA 284),
[fr.
pa + a+vy,
;
cp.
Papeti'
[Denom.
IV. 5.
fr.
grace Vin
pp. papita.
papa] to
make
bad, bring into dis-
Papeti' [Cans, of papunati] to make attain, to let go to, to cause to reach, to bring to J iv.494 v.205, 260
;
DA
iraper. papaya S 1.2 17, and papayassu 136. fut. papessati J i.260, and papayissati J v. 8. J IV.20.
1.
Pabhati (nt.) [para+a+pp. of bhi] " that which has been brought here," viz. i. a present, bribe DA 1.262. 2. money, price J 1.122 v.401, 452. katha" "a tale brought," occasion for something to tell, news, story J 1.252, 364. 378; SnA 356.
;
Pamanga
(nt.)
[etym.
?]
a band or chain Vin
11.
111.48; Mhvs II, 28; Dpvs XII. I ; iv.216. this Vin. Texts in. 69 Mhvs trsl. 79'.
DhA
106; See on
&
Pamujja
(nt.) [grd.
form.
fr.
pa+mud,
;
see similar forms

;
under pamokkha] delight, joy, with piti. D 1.72, 196; S III. 398; A ni.2i v. I sq., 311 sq., 29; DA 1.2 17; Sdhp 167. See
happiness
;
often comb"" v. 156, 134 IV. 78=351 339, 349 Sn 256; Nett also pamojja.
;
[fr. para] i. as adv. (-) beyond, over, used as prep, with abl., e. g. para-Gangaya beyond the G. S 1.207, ^'4 ^Â 228. See under cpds. 2. as nt. the other side, the opposite shore S 1.169, Nd' 20 ( = amatar| nibbanag) Dh 385 183 Sn 1059 DhA IV. 1 41 apara pararj gacchati to go from this side to the other (used with ref. to this world & the world beyond) S iv.174; A v.4 Sn 11 30; parai) gavesino ii.64=Th I, 771-3. Cases adverbially: ace. parai) abl. parato from the other side Vin 11.209. see sep. see cpds. 3. the guna form of para, another -atthika (par') wishing to cross beyond D 1.244. -ga " going beyond," traversing, crossing, surmounting S IV. 71 (jatimaranassa) Sn 32, 997. -gata one who has reached the opposite shore S 1.34; 11.277; IV. 157; A1V.411; Sn 21, 210, 359; Dh 414; Vv 53I (cp. VvA 231) one who has gone over to another party Th I, 209. -gavesin looking for the other shore Dh 355; DhA IV. 80. -gamin = gata S 1.123; A v.232 sq., 253 sq. DhA II. 160. -gu (a) gone beyond, i. e. passed, transcended, crossed S i.i95=Nd* 136* (dukkhassa), IV.210 (bhavassa) A n.9 (id.) 111.223 It 33 (jaraya) Dh 348. (b) gone to the end of (gen. or. -), reached perfection in, well-versed in, familiar with, an authority on Sn 992 (sabbadhammanar)), 1 105 (cp. Nd* 435):
(adj.-nt.)
across,
'
D
(so
1.88
(tinnai) vedanar))
lit.
DhA
10.
III.
361
(id.),
;
-darika
J in. 43
an adulterer,
one of another's wife S JI.259

;
read for para")
DhA
II.
Pamokkha
(adj.) [a grd. form. fr. pamukha, with lengthening of a as frequently in similar form' like patidesanlya. patimokkha, pamojja] i chief, first, excellent, eminent, (m.) a leader. A 11. 168 (sanga sa) Pug 69, Miln 75 (hatthi state elephant). disa world70 famed J 1. 166, 285; 11.278; VI. 347. Freq. in series agga settha pamokkha uttama, in exegesis of maha (at Nd^ 502 A e. g., when A 11.95 reads mokkha for p.). See maha. Def* as " pamukhe sadhu ti " at VbhA 332. 2. facing east Pv IV.3" ( =pacma-dis'
Parag (adv. -prep.) [ace. of para] beyond, to the other side D 1.244; ^ 1135: Sn 1146 (Maccu-dheyya", vv. 11. "dheyassa & dheyya), expl* by Nd* 487 as amatag
nibbanar) VvA 42. -gata (cp. paragata) gone to the other side, gone beyond, traversed, transcended 1.135; S 11.277; Sn 803 Nd' 114 ^d* 435 Pug 72 Vism 234. -gamana crossing over, going beyond S v.24, 81 A v.4, 313; Sn 1130.
;
abhimukha).
Paramita
(f) [parami-l-ta]
=parami Nett
87.
Parami
Parami (f ) [abstr. fr. parama. cp. BSk. mantranag paramig gata Divy 637] completeness, perfection, highest state Sn 1018, 1020 Pug 70 DhA 1.5 VvA 2 (savaka;
77
Palaka
In later literature there 328. is mentioned a group of 10 perfections (dasa paramiyo) as the perfect exercise of the 10 principal virtues by a
nana)
PvA
139;
Sdhp
Vbh 246; VbhA 33S, 483; "bhatyata at Vism 17, 23. 'bhattakata at 27 (w. 11. "bhattata & "bbhattata) KhA 236 Nd' 39. Miln 370 bhattata at Vbh 352 The more det. expl" at VbhA 338 is " alankara-karan' See adhivacanai)." etar) daraka-kilapanai) adihi stock phrase under mugga-supyata.
;
Bodhisatta,
J 1.73;
111.28
;
viz.
dana,
sila,
nekkhamma.
paiii"ia.
viriya", khanti, sacca", adhitthana", metta",
upekha
DhA
1.84.
-ppatta
(parami^)
;
Nd- 435
having attained Miln 21, 22 cp. Miln

;
perfection
trsl. 1.34.
Paribhogika (adj.) [fr. parlbhoga] belonging to use or enjoyment, with ref. to relics of personal use J iv.228 (one of the 3 cetiyas, viz. saririka, paribhogika, uddesika) Miln 341 (id.).
;
Parajika [etym. doubtful; suggested are para+aj (Burnouf) para+ji; paracika (S. L6vi, see Geiger, P.Gr. 38, n. 3 also Childers s. v.)] one who has committed a grave transgression of the rules for bhikkhus one who merits expulsion (see on term Vin. Texts 1.3 Miln trsl' 1.268; n.78) Vin 1.172 ii.ioi, 242 A 11. 241 KhA III. 252 V.70 J VI. 70, 112 Miln 255 Vism 22 97, phA 1.76 (as one of the divisions of the Suttavibhanga, see also Vin m.i sq.).
;
Parivattaka (adj.)=pari; changing,

civara) Vin iv.59. 60.
turning round
(of
Parivasika = pari (a probationer), Vin 1.136; 11. 31 sq where distinguished from a pakatatta bhikkhu, a regular, ordained bh. to whom a parivasika is inferior in rank.
.
Parisajja
Parapata [Epic Sk. paravata] a dove, pigeon J 1.242 v. 215; VvA 167 (âkkhi) Pgdp 45. See the doublet
; ;
parisa] belonging to an assembly, pi- the an assembly, esp. those who sit in council, councillors (cp. BSk. pari?adya councillor Divy 291) 1.326 S 1.145, 222 ; Vin 1.348 D 1.136 111.64, ^5
[fr.
members
of
parevata.
1.
142
Miln 234
DA
1.297.
Parayana
(nt.) [late Sk. parayana, the metric form of parayana] the highest (farthest) point, final aim, chief title of the last Vagga of the Sutta object, ideal Nipata A 111.401 Sn 1130; Nd^ 438; SnA 163, 370,
; ;
Parisnddhi
(cp.
604.
Parikkhattiya=parikkhattata, Pug
Paricariya
(f.)
i9=VbhA
purity Vin 1.102, 136 (i.) [fr. parisuddha] A 11.194 sq. (pa111.4 Vin. Texts 1.242, 280); dhaniy' angani, the four, viz. silaparisuddhi, citta", Dhs 165; ditthi", vimutti); Nd> 475; Ps 1.42 (sila) Miln 336 (ajiva, and in 4"" jhana) Vism 30 ( = parisuddhata), 46 ("sila), 278; DhA 111.399 (catu -sila)
358.
iv.iii (ajiva)
(adj.)
Sdhp
[fr.
342.
as paricariya serving, waiting on, service, ministration, honour (for=loc.) 111.189, 250, n.177; S IV. 239; A 11.70; 111.284, 325, 328; 281; J III. 408 iv.490 V.154, 158 (kilesa) PvA 7, 58, 128.
same
Paribariya tion or attention, fostering, keeping 98 (kammatthana) SnA 54 (id.).

;
parihara] connected with preserva-
Vism
(paiiiia),
Cp. BSk. paricarya
MVastu
11.225.
Paricchatta = paricchattaka, Sn 64 (ka as kovijara) J v. 393.

;
Nd^ 439;
expl""
Paricchattaka [Epic Sk. parijata, but P. fr. pari+chatta + ka, in pop. etym. " shading all round "] the coral tree Erythmia Indica, a tree in Indra's heaven Vin Vv 38* (expl"" as Magadhism at 1.30; A IV.117 sq. VvA 174 for parijata, which is also the BSk. form); J 1.40 11.20 KhA 1.122 SnA 485 DhA 1.273 III. 21 1
;
Paruta [pp. of parapati] covered, dressed S 1.167, '75; dupTh I, 153 J 1.59, 347; SnA 401 PvA 48, 161. paruta not properly dressed (without the upper robe) Vin 1.44; 11.212; S II. 231, 271. See also abhiparuta. Note. The form aparuta is apparently only a neg. paruta, in reality it is apa + a+ vita.
;
;
DhsA
Parijata
VvA
12,
10
PvA
137. 174.
= paricchattaka, VvA
(nt.)
Parapati [metathesis fr. papurati = Sk. pravrijoti, pra-H veil Vt; see also papurati etc.] to cover, dress, hide, S 11.281 J 11 24, 109 111.94 D 1.246 Vin iv.283 Pv II. 11^ ( = nivaseti PvA 147) Mhvs 22, 67 Vism 18 Dh.\ 111.525; VvA 44. 127; PvA 73, 74. PPparuta (q. v.).
; ;
77
;
parijunna, pp. of pari + jur] Paiijunaa I. decay, loss M 11.66; DhA 1.238; VvA lOi (bhoga). 2. loss of property, poverty PvA 3.
[abstr.
fr.
Parupana
(nt.)
;
[fr. III. 82
parupati]
;
covering,
;
clothing
;
dress
74,
J 1.126, 378 76.
Miln 279
DhA
1.70, 164
PvA
Paripanthika S II. 188; J
paripantha] i. highwayman, robber 2. connected with danger, threatening, dangerous to (-) Vism 152 PugA 181 (samadhi",
[fr.
v. 253.
Pareti [Denom. fr. para; cp. Lat. portare] to make go through, to bore through, pierce, break (?) J 111.185 (reading uncertain).
vipassana').
Paripuri
(f)
[abstr.
fr.
pari
+ pur,
cp.
BSk.
paripuri
Av^
I.I
39
I
11.107I fulfilm"nt. completion, A v.i 14 sq. ;Sn 1016 J vi.298

;
consummation S Nd^ 137 (pada")

; ;
SnA
133
28
(id.)
Pug 53
VbhA
468 (mada
1.36 conceit of perfection).

;
Dhs 1367 DhA
PvA
132,
Parevata [the Prk. form (cp. Magadhi parevaya) of the Sk. parapata, which appears also as such in P.] i. a dove, pigeon A 1.162 (dove-coloured) Vv 36' ("akkhi = 2. a species of parapat' akkhi VvA 167); J vi.456. tree, Diospyros erabryopteris J vi.529, 539.
;
Paroha
(adj.) [superl.
Parima
form. fr. para] yonder, farther, only comtyi with tira the farther shore D 1.244; l'34' 135; S IV. 174; Miln 269; DhA 11. 100. Cp. BSk. parimar) tirai) AvS 1.148.
[fr. pra-)-ruh, cp. Sk. *praroha] i. a small (side) branch, new twig (of a Nigrodha tree) J v. 8, 38, 472 2. a shoot, sprout (from SnA 304 PvA 1 13. VI. 199 the root of a tree, tillering) S 1.69 (see C. expl at K.S. 320) J VI. 15 DhA 11.70 VbhA 475 476.
;
;
Paribhatya
"petting (or spoiling) the children " {Milii trsl. 11.287) but perhaps " more likely " fondness of being petted " or " nurture (as Vism trsl. 32) (being carried about like on the lap or the back of a nurse, as expl at Vism 28 = VbhA 483).
(nt.)
(& der.)
[fr.
pari + tjhr]
pa, see paleti] a guard, keeper, guardian, Pala protector S 1.185 (vihara) J v.222 (dhamma) VvA 288 (arama) Sdhp 285. See also go", loka.
(-)
[fr.
;
Palaka
(-) [fr.
pa] a guardian,
herdsman
M 1.79
S in.
'j4
The readings are
different, thus
we
find bhatyata at
IV.
127
] 111.444.
Palana
Palana (nt.) (& palana ?) [fr. paleti 2, to all likelihood for palayana through *palana, with false analogy] moving, running, keeping going, living, in phrase vutti palana
yapcina etc. at Vism 145; DhsA 149. 167; also in del" of bhufijati* as " palan' ajjhoharesu " by eating & drinking for purposes of living, at Dhtp 379. As palana at the Dhs passages of same context as above (see under yapana).
78
Pavassi see pavassati.
Pasada
Pavara
[fr.
(expl*"
KhA
pa-l-vj] i. a cloak, mantle Vin 1.281 J v.409 as pavara-dibba-vattha !). 2. the mango tree 58 ("puppha Vism 258 at id. p. has pavaraka").
Pavarika
[fr.
pavara] a cloak-seller
;
(?)
Vin iv.250.
Palana (f) [fr. paleti cp. Ep. Sk. palana keeping J 1. 158 Dhs 19, 84, 295.
;
nt.]
guarding,
Pavala [see pavaja] hair only out one's hair S iv.300.

Pavisa
in cpd.
"nipphotana pulling
& Pavekkhi
see pavisati.
Pali (Pa}i)
causeway, bridge Halayudha IV.3 Vism 242 (dvatIII. 54] I. a line, row Davs 111.61 2. a line, norm, tir)s' akara"). 251 (danta) SnA 87. thus the canon of Buddhist writings the text of the Pali Canon, i. e. the original text {opp. to the Commentary thus " paliyar) " is opposed to " atthakathayag " at Vism 107, 450, etc). It is the literary language See of the early Buddhists, closely related to Magadhi. Grierson, The Home of Lit. Pali (Bhandarkar Com(f.)
[cp. Sk. pall a
;
;
Pavurana cloak, mantle
(nt.) [fr. pa-l-a-l-vr, see
1.359
papurana Sc parupana] Vin iv.255, 289 ThA 22.

;
Pavusa
206.
Vedic pravrsa & pravarsa] i. rain, the rainy season (its first 2 months) Th i, 597 J v. 202,
[pa-(-vr?, cp.
2.
a sort of fish
(adj.)
[fr.
;
iv.70 (gloss pagusa, q. v.).

raining,
Pavussaka M. 1.306
pavusa]
iv.127
;
S v. 51
J 1.95,
96
shedding Miln 114.
rain
memoration vol. p. 117 sq.), and literature given by Winternitz, Gesch- d. Ind. Litt., n.io 111.606, 635. The word is only found in Commentaries, not in the Pitaka. See also Hardy, Introd. to Netl. p. xi. J iv.447 (nayena accord, to the Pali Text) Vism 376 (nay' anusarena id.), 394, 401, 565 ("anusarato accord, to the text KhA 41 of the Canon) 607, 630, 660 sq., 693, 712 SnA 333, 424, 519, 604; DhsA 157, 168; DhA iv.93 VvA 117, 203 (palito-(-atthuppattito) PvA 83, 87, 92, 287 and freq. elsewhere. -vannana is explanation of the text (as regards meaning of words), purely textual criticism, as opposed to vinicchaya-katha analysis, exegesis, interpretartion Vism 240 (contrasted to bhavanaof sense Vbh 291
;
Pasa* [Vedic pasa] a sling, snare, tie, fetter S 1. 105, III A II. 182; IV. 197; Vin IV. 153 (? hattha) Sn 166; It 36 (Mara) PvA 206. On its J 111.184; iv.414 frequent use in similes see J.P.T.S. 1907, in.
;
; ;
;
Pasa^ [Class. Sk. prasa
IV.
71
fr. pra-l- as] a spear, a throw Sn 303 (kuthari throw of an axe). asi a class of
deities
Miln 191.
Pasa^ (a stone ?) at PvA 63 (pas' antare) is probably a misreading and to be corrected to palasa (palas' antare. similarly to rukkh' antare, katth'- and mul' antare),
foliage.
niddesa).
Pasagsa
Paligunthima (adj.) [doubtful, fr. pali-l-gimth, see paligunthita hapax legomenon] covered round (of sandals) Vin 1. 186 (Vin. Texts n.15: laced boots); v. 1. BB
;
[grd. fr. pasagsati with pa for pa as in formations (see pamokkha) ] to be praised, praiseworthy 11.227 (dasa "tthanani) 1.5, 404; A v. 129 (id.); J III. 493 Pv iv.7" Nett 52.
(adj.)
similar
"gunthika.
Palicca (nt.) A III. 196;
[fr.
palita] greyness of hair
1.49
11. 2,
42
Pasaka' [fr. pasa^] a bow, for the dress Vin 11. 136; for the hair Th 2, 411 (if Morris, J.P.T.S. 1893, 45, 46, is right to be corr. fr. pasada).
Dhs
[fr.
644, 736, 869;
VbhA
98.
Pasaka* Pasaka^
[fr.
pasa-] a throw, a die J vi.281.
Palibhaddaka
palibhadda = pari-l-bhadda, very ausNd^ eSoA" picious] the tree Butea frondosa J iv.205 Vism 256 (atthi) VbhA 239 (id.) KhA 4b, 53 DhsA DhA 1.383. As phalibhaddaka (-vana).at J 11. 162 14
;
; ; ; ;
;
lintel
Vin
late
2,
11.120
= 148
(see Vin. Texts in. 144).
Pasanâ
[cp.
;
11.466
Th
Sk. pasanda] heresy, sect S 11 33; 183 Miln 359 ThA 164. -ika heretic,
;
(v.
1.
patali).
sectarian Vin iv.74.
Paleti [cp. (Epic) Sk. palayati, fr. pa] i- to protect, guard, watch, keep Sn 585; J 1.55; iv.i27; vi.589 Miln 4 (pathavi lokag paleti, perhaps in meaning " keeps,
;
[Epic Sk. pasaija] a rock, stone 1.283 Sn 447 Vism 28, 182, 183: VbhA 64 (its J 1. 109, 199; v.295 DhsA 389; size as cp'' with pabbata) 111.151
;
DhA
holds, encircles," similar to meaning 2); Sdhp 33. 2. (lit. perhaps "to see through safely"; for palayati by false analogy) to go on, to move, to keep going, in def" of carati as viharati, iriyati, vattati, paleti, DhsA 167. Cp. yapeti, yapeti at Nd^ 237; Vbh 252 palana. So also in phrase atthar) paleti (so read for
;
paleti?)
pp.
(see expl''
"to come home" i. e. to disappear Sn 1074 Nd* 28). See other refs. under palayati.
See also abhi & pari". A contracted (poetical) form is found as pallate at J v. 242, expl'' by C. as palayati (palayate). used as Med. -Pass.
palita.
Pavaka
(adj. n.) [fr. pn, Vedic pavaka] i. (adj.) pure, 2. (m.) the fire S 1.69 bright, clear, shining J v. 419. A IV.97 Dh 71, I4'i J iv.26; v. 63 ( =kanha-vattanin)
157; Sdhp 328. -gula a ball of (soft) stone, used for washing (pumice (sala-latthii) 11.200 taccheyya stone ?) A nadir) papasanagu|ena dhopeyya likheyya 'intl Vism 28 " bhajane thapitai) tireyya), cp. 1.233 -cetiya a stone Caitya gulapindar) viya pasanar)." DhA III. 253. -tala a natural plateau J 1.207. -pitthe -pokkharani a natural at the back of a rock Vism 1 16. -phalaka a slab of stone J iv.328. tank Vism 19. -macchaka a kind of fish (stone-fish) J iv.70; vi.450. -lekha writing on a stone Pug 32. -sakkhara a little -sevala stone, fragment of rock S 11. 137; A iv.237. stone Vallisneria J v. 462. -vassa rain of stones SnA 224.
. . .
VvA
Pasanaka = pasana Vin

Pasada [pa +
11.211.
VI. 2
36 (=aggi C.)
(nt.)
Pv
1.8^;
Vism 170
= aggi).
Pavacana
vacana, with lengthening of first a (see Geiger, P.Gr. 33')] a word, esp. the word of the Buddha D i,88 S 11.259 Th i, 587 2, 457.
[pa-l; ; ;
a -l- sad, cp. Class. Sk. prasada] a lofty platform, a building on high foundations, a terrace, palace Vin 1.58, 96, 107, 239; II. 128, 146, 236 (cp. Vtn. Texts
^^
1.174
Pavadati
Pv
iv.i**;
= pavadati] to speak PvA 118.
out, to
tell,
show
J 11.439
III- 1 78) II. 2 1 S 1.137 '-64 Sn 409 It 33 11.12'; J 11.447; IV. 153 (pillars); v. 217; Vism 339 DhsA 107 SnA 502 197 (tala) 253, 286
;
'
Pv
ThA
PvA
23, 75,
279
(cp. upari")
Sdhp
299.
VvA
satta-bhii-
>
Pasadika
maka a tower with 7 platforms 378; V.426, 577. The Buddha's
J 1.227, 34^ 3 castles at
I
79
iv.323,
11.
;
Pitaka
Pinka
[for pinga yellow, brownish, tawny] a young shoot, sprout J HI. 389 (v. 1. singa. which also points to pinga; expl* by pavala).
1.
145; J
VI. 289.
21 See also J.P.T.S. 1907, 112 (p. in
similes).
Pinga see pinka.

Pasadika (adj.) rfr. pasada] i. pleasing, pleasant, lovely, amiable Vin iv.18 D 111.141 S 1.95 11.279 A 11.104 sq., 203 m.255 sq. DhA i.i 19 ThA 266. 281 DA 1. 141. 281 VvAO; PvA 46, 186, 187,261. samanta" lovely throughout A 1.24; v. 11. 2. comfortable Vism 105.
;
Pingala (adj.) [see pigsati', cp. Vedic pingala] i. reddishyellow, brown, tawny S 1.170; J vi.199 (=pingiya).
2.
red-eyed,
as
sign
of
ugliness
;
comb* with nikkhanta-datha)

;
Pasavin
I-394-
(adj.)
[fr.
pasavati] bringing forth S v. 170; J

(loop
Pasoka
Pasula
Passati
[for
the usual phasuka] a rib Vin 11.266.
Rh.D.).
[for
nibbiddha-pingala) Pv 11. 4' + kajara-danta). -cakkhuta red-kipillaka the red ant DhA 111.21 6. eyedness PvA 250. -makkhika the gadfly J 111.263 (=dagsa) Nd* 268 = SnA u>i (id.); SnA 33 (where a
distinction is made between pingala"), 572 (=dagsa).
(as Np. (tamba-dathika (-"locana PvA 90;

J
iv.245
v.
42
kana-makkhika
and
phasuKa] a rib Vin
111.105.
fat. of pibati (for pivissati).
Pingiya (adj.)
[fr.
Vedic pinga] reddish-brown, yellow
Pahana
(m. nt.) [fr. pa + a+hn, see also I. (m.) a guest A III. 260 J VI. 24, 516. 11. 154 Vism 220 for a guest D i.97 =
;
ahuna &
2.
der.]
J VI. 199.
(nt.)
meal
DA
17.
Pingala
(f.)
[a var. of Sk. pingala,
a kind of owl] a species
1.267.
of bird J VI. 538.
Pahanaka
IV. 2
(m.-nt.)
;
[fr.
pahuna]
I.
;
Miln 107 DA 1.267, 288 meal for a guest S 1.114.

74
;
(m.) a guest J 1.197;
DhA
11.
2.
(nt.)
Pahimeyya
pahuna, see also ahuneyya] worthy of hospitality, deserving to be a guest D 111.5 ; S 1.220 III. 36, v.67, 11.70; A n.56 134, 248, 387; IV.13 sq.
(adj.)
[fr.
; ;
usually in Pica' [cp. Class. Sk. picu] cotton Vin 1.2 71 cpds, either as kappasa" S v.284, 443, or tiila" S v.284, 351 (T. thula), 443 J v.480 (T. tula"). -patala membrane or film of cotton Vism 445. -manda the Nimb or Neera tree Azadizachta Indica Pv IV. i' (cp. PvA 220); the usual P. form is puci; ;
198
It
88
Vism
220.
J 111.440.
fr.
manda
(q. v.).
Pahuneyyaka = pahune>Ta
Picu^ [etym. unknown, prob. Non-Aryan] a wild animal, said to be a kind of monkey J vi.537.
pahinati] to
Paheti [secondary form, after aor. pahesi send J 1.447 Miln 8 PvA 133.
;
Piccha
;
Pi (indecl.) [the enclitic form of api (cp. api 2a) on similarities in Prk. see Pischel, PcA. Gr. 143] emphatic particle, as prefix only in pidahati and pilandhati, where api also is found (cp. api ib). i. also, and Vin iv. 1 39 (cara pi re get away with also, even so D 1. 1 2. even, just so; with you: see re); J 1.151, 278. numbers or num. expressions " altogether, in all, just that many" J 1.151 in.275 iv.142. cattaro pi ubho pi J 1.223 sabbe pi Sn 52 J 1.280. J III. 51 3. but. however, on the other hand, now (continuing a story) J 1.208; iv.2. 4. although, even if J ii.iio (ciram pi kho ca although for a long time yet). 5. perhaps, it is time that, probably Sn 43 II. 103. 6. pi ... pi in correlation (like J 1.151 both and api) (a) very often unapi translatable Sn 681 (yada pi tada pi when then), 808 (dittha pi suta pi) J 1.222 (jale pi thale pi) or J 1. 150 11. 102. (b) either
Epic Sk. piccha & puccha tail, to Lat. Ger. finne] tail-feather, esp. of the peadve (& de) Ifaving two cock Vin 1. 186 (mora). tail-feathers J v.339, 341 (perhaps to be taken as "wing" here, cp. Halayudha 2, 84=paksa). Cp. pincha & pinja.
(nt.) [cp.
fin.
pinna, E.
Picchita in su J v. 197
i.
e.
is not clear, C. expl'' by suphassita, pleasing, beautiful, desirable, thus dividing su-p-
icch.
.
. ;
PiCChila (adj.) [cp. Class. Sk. picchila] slippery
Vism 264
VbhA
I
247 (lasika
i.
= p-kunapai)) DhA
;
in. 4 (magga).
11.
Pincha = piccha,
Cp. pinja.
e.
tail-feather, tail
Vin
130 (mora").
Pinja (nt.) [ = piccha] a (peacock's) tail-feather J i 38 111.226 (BB piccha (mora" kalapa), 207 ( = pekkhuna) & miccha) DA 1. 41 (mora"); DhA 1.394 (id.); VvA
;
147 (mayura" (mora" kalapa).

;
BB
piflcha,
SS pakkha)
PvA
142
PiQSa [pp. of pigsati^] crushed, ground, pounded III. 84 (v. 1. pittha. perhaps preferable).
1
DhA
Pigsati* [pii or pigs, cp. Vedic pigsati, with two bases viz. Idg. *peig, as in P. pinjara & pingala Lat. pingo to paint, embroider and *peik, as in Sk. pigsati, pesah Av. paes- to embellish Gr. ttoi/cMoc many-coloured
; ; ;
Pinjara [cp. Class. Sk. piiijara for etym. see pigsati'] of 215; VvA 165, a reddish colour, tawny J 1.93; Da 288. -odaka fruit of the esculent water plant Trapa Bispinosa J vi.563 (v. 1. cificarodaka), expH by singhataka.
;
i
Pinjita (adj.)
[fr.
Ags. fah id. See detail in Walde, Lai. WW. under pingo] to adorn, form, embellish orig. to prick, cut. Perhaps pigsare (3. pi. med.) J v. 202 belongs here, in meaning "tinkle, sound" (lit. prick),
feh.
;
Goth.
Miln
24(1.
On
pigsati cp. Sk. piiijana] tinged, died expression see Kern, Toev. s. v.
,
Pinnaka (nt.) [to pigsati^, cp. Class. Sk. piijyaka] ground sesamum, flour of oil-seeds M 1.78, 342; Vin iv.341
(p.
expl* in C. by viravati. pinjara. pesakara.
Other
der. see
under pingala.
nama
;
tilapitthag
48.
vuccati)
VvA
142
(tila
seed
cake)
PvA
Pigsati' [pi4 or pigs, Vedic pinasti, cp. Lat. pinso to grind, pila = pestle, pistillum pistil Lith. pais^ti to pound barley; Gr. Ti-Tiaaw id.; Ohg. fesa = Nhg. fese] i. to grind, crush, pound J 1.452 IV.3 (matthakar)), 11.363 440 (akaluii candanan ca silaya p.); Miln 43; Dh.^ III. 184 (gandhe pigsissati to pisissati). 2. knock against each other, make a sound J v. 202 see pigsati'. pp. pigsa & pittha'. See alsopisati and pafi".
; ; ; ;
A
P.
-bhakkha feeding on flour of oil-seeds 11.206 Nd' 417; Pug 55. 1. 241, 295
;
;
1.166;
Pi(aka
BB
Epic Sk. pifaka, etym. not clear. See also pelika] i. basket Vin 1225 (ghata p. ucchanga), 240 (catudonika p.) Pv iv.3'^ Vism 28 (pitake nikkhitta-lona-maccha-phala-sadisag phanag) dhanna" vihi" a rice basket Dh.\ a grain-basket DhA ill. 370 Usually in comb" kuddala-pifaka " hoe and III. 374.
[cp.
pela
&
Pittha
basket," wherever the act of digging
e.
80
is
Pinda
similarly varaijassa p. J 1.358 siha J n.244 1. 103 hatthi J 11.244 III-392. See also following.
;
: ;
referred to,
;
g.
Vin m.47
i.ioi
1.127;
11.88; v.53
2. (fig.) t.t. 1.269. 1.204 ; II. 199; J 1.225, 336; for the 3 main divisions of the Pali Canon " the three baskets (basket as container of tradition Wintemitz, Ind. Lit. n 8 cp. peja 2) of oral tradition," viz. Vinaya,
;
DA
Pitthi
&
Pitthi
(f.)
= pittha3,
as
of
which
it
has taken over
the
main function
noun.
;
On
thus mentioned by name Suttanta, Abhidhamma" at PvA 2; referred to as " tayo pitaka " at J 1.118; Vism 96 (panca-nikaya-mandale tini pitakani pari;
pitthi cp. Trenckner, Notes 55 BeitrUge xx.287. Cp. also the pitthi
relation pittha Franke, Bezzenberger's
>
vatteti),
384
(tinnar)
;
Vedanar)
uggahanar),
;
tinnar)
;
SnA 1 10, 403 DhA in. 262 Pitakanai) uggahanag) With ref. to the Vinaya IV.38 cp. Divy 18, 253, 488. mentioned at Viu v. 3. Pitaka is a later collective appellation of the Scriptures the first division of the Canon (based on oral tradition entirely) being into Sutta and Vinaya (i. e. the stock paragraphs learnt by Thus described at heart, and the rules of the Order). D II. 124; cp. the expression bhikkhu suttantika vinayadhara Vin 11.75 (earlier than tepitaka or pitakadhara). Independently of this division we find the designation " Dhamma " applied to the doctrinal portions; and out of this developed the 3"" Pitaka, the Abhidhamma;
Prk. forms pittha, representing Sk. prstha Pischel, Prk. Gram. 53] i. the back Vin 11.2CO (pitthi) 1.354 pitthig (paccamittassa) passati J 1.207; 11159. 279. to see the (enemy's) back, i. e. to see the last of some-
&
pisti,
all
iv.2c8. pitthi as opposed to ura J 1.296, 488 (breast) at Vin 11.105 Sn 609; as opposed to tala (palm) with ref. to hand & foot hattha (or pada-) tala & "pitthi: J IV, 1 88; Vism 361. abl. pitthito as adv. (from) behind, at the back of Sn 412 (-1- anubandhati to follow closely) VvA 256 PvA 78 (geha). pitthito
; ;
body
karoti to leave behind, to turn one's back on J 1.71
The Canon as we have See also Dhamma C. i. comes very near in language and contents to the canon as established at the 3"" Council in the time of King The knowledge Asoka. The latter was in Magadhi. of the 3 Pitakas as an accomplishment of the bhikkhu is stated in the term tepitaka " one who is familiar with KhA 41 with the 3 P." (thus at MUn 18 Davs v.22
p.
it
prsthato-mukha Divy 333). pitthito pitthito on one's heels, ven,' closely Vin 1.47 D i.i, 226. 2. top, upper side (in which meaning usually pittha^), only in cpd. "pasana and loc. pitthiyat] as adv. on top of J v. 297 (ammana). pitthi at VvA 10 1 is evidentlj'
(cp.
right
faulty reading. -apariya teacher's understudy, pupil-teacher, tutor v. 458, 473, 501. -kantaka spina dorsi, backJ II. 100 bone \ism 271; VbhA 243; 1.58, 80, 89; in.92
;
SnA 306 id. DhA in. 385). tipetaki (Vin v.3 KhemanJma t.), tipe^ka (Miln 90), and tipifaka-dhara KhA 91. See also below "ttaya. In BSk. we find the
V.
1.
ti
in early inscriptions ( i*' century a.d.^ see Vogel, Epigraphical discoveries at Sarnath, Epigraphia Indica vni. p. 173, 196; Bloch, /. As. Soc. the term tripitaka in literar>Bengal 1*898, 274, 280) documents (e. g. Divy 54), as also tripita (e. g. Avi Divy 261, 505). On the Pitakas in general & 1.334 the origin of the P. Canon see Oldenberg, in ed. of Vin 1; and Wintemitz, Gesch. d. Ind. Litt. 1913, 11. i sq. III. 606, 635. Cp. petaka. -ttaya the triad of the Pifakas or holy Scriptures SnA 328. -dhara one who knows (either one or two or all three) the Pitaka by heart, as eka, dvi, ti at Vism 62, 99. -sampadaya according to the P. tradition or on the ground of the authority of the P. 1.520 (itihitiha etc.); 11.169 (id.); and in exegesis of itikira (hearsay-tradition) at A 1. 189 =11.191 =Nd^ 151.
term trepitaka
e. g.
-kotthaka an upper room (bath room ?) DhA n.19, 20. -gata following behind, foU. one's example Vism 47. -pannasala a leaf-hut at the back J vi.545. -parikamma treating one's back (by rubbing) Vin 11. 106. -passe (loc.) at the back of, behind J 1.292 PvA 55, 83, 106. -pada the back of the foot, lit. foot-back, i. e. the heel Vism 251 KhA 51. DA 1.254. -pasana a fiat stone or rock, Catthika)
49 sq.
;
KhA
Sdhp
102.
ridge J 1.278; 11.352; vi.279; DhA 11.58; 266. -baha the back of the arm, i. e. elbow (cp. pada) 49, 50 (atthi) -magsa the flesh of the back PvA 210; SnA 287. -magsika backbiting, one who talks behind a person's back Sn 244 ( = mai)sakhadaka C); J 11. 186 (of an unfair judge); v.i Pv III. 9' (BB T. aka). As "maijsiya at J v. 10. -magsikata backbiting Nd^ 39. -roga back-ache SnA in. -vagsa back bone, a certain beam in a building DhA
plateau,
VbhA
5,
KhA
1.52.
Pitthika (adj.) (-) [fr. pittbi] having a back, in digha with a long back or ridge Sn 604 mudu having a
;
flexible
back Vin ni.35.

(f.)=pitthi;
loc.
Pitthft' (t.) [pp. of pirjsati^, cp. Sk. pista]
what
is
ground,
Pitthika
pitthikaya
at
the
back
of,
grindings, crushed seeds, flour Vin 1.201, 203; iv.261, As pitthi at 341 (tila''=pinflaka) J 11.244 (masa).
;
behind J 1.456 (raandala").

Pitthimant (adj.) [fr. pitthi] having a back, in f. pitthimati (sena) (an army) having troops on (horse- or,
elephant-) back J vi.396.
J 1-347(cp.
-khadaniya " flour-eatables,"
Vin. Texts 11.139). of paste or a lump of flour PvA 16, 19 (cp. uddana to the r' vagga p. 67 piuhi & reading pinda on p. i 7). -madda -pindi a lump of flour Vism 500 (in comp.). flour paste Vin 11. 151 (expl'' in C. by pittha-khali cp. pitthi-madda J in. 226, which would correspond to piti)-sura (intoxicating) extract or spirits of flour
pastry Vin 1.248 -dhitalika a flour-doll, i. e.

i.
e.
made
Pithara (m. & nt.) [cp. Epic Sk. pithara] a pot, a pan Miln 107 (spelt pithara). As pitharaka [cp. BSk. pitharika Divy 496 so read for T. piparika] at KhA 54 to be read for T. pivaraka according to -Vpp- SnA 869.
;
VvA
73.
Pittha' (nt.) [identical in
form with
;
door) Vin 1.47 (kavata") Texts III. 105), 148, 207.
a lintel (of a n.120 ("sanghata, cp, Vin.

pittha'']
Pio4<^ [cp. Vedic pinda probably connected with pi; i. e. Grassmann compares crush, grind, make into a lump pi4 to press on other attempts at etym. see Walde, Lat. Wtb. s. V. puis] i. a lump, ball, thick (& round) mass S 1.206 (attbiyaka") Pv 111.5' (nonita") VvA 62 (kummasa"), 65 Sdhp 529 (ayo). 2. a lump of food,
; ; ; ; ;
Pittha^ ("t.) [cp. Vedic prstha, expl'* by Grassmann as pra-stha, i. e. what stands out] back, hind part also surface, top J 1.167 (pasana top of a rock). Usually in oblique cases as adv., viz. instr. pitthena along, over, beside, by way of, on J 11. 1 11 (udaka) 1V.3 (samudda"), loc. pitthe by the side of, near, at parikha" at a ditch PvA 201 on, on top of, on the back of (animals): ammanassa p. J vi.381 (cp. pitthiyar)) tina J iv.444 panka" J 1.223 samudda" J 1.202. assa" on horseback
; ;
:
esp. of alms,
alms given as food S 1.76; Sn 217, 388,

;
J 1.7 (nibbuta" cooled) Miln 243 (para g ajjhupagata living on food given by others), pindaya (dat.) for alms, freq. in comb" with carati, patikkamati,
391
in. 157; 136 and passifa. conglomeration, accumulation, com3. a pressed form, heap, in akkhara sequence of letters or
11.
(gamag) pavisati, e. g. Vin Sn 386 SnA 141, 175 PvA

;
195; in. 15;
12, 13, 16, 47, 81,
syllables,
context
DhA
iv.70.
Pindaka
-attha condensed meaning, resume J 1.233, 275. 306;
124.
192.
8i
cp. tata
Pitta
Cp. sampindanattha. -ukkhepakai) in the manner of taking up lumps (of food), a forbidden way of eating Vin 11.214 =iv.i95, cp. Vin. Texts 1.64 (=pindar| pindarj ukkhipitva C). -ganana counting in a lump, summing up DA 1.95. -cara alms-round, wandering for alms Sn 414. -carika one who goes for alms, begging Vin 11. 215; 111.34, 80; iv.79; J 1.116; VvA 6. -dayika (& "davika) one who deals out food (as occupation of a certain class of soldiers) D 1.5 (davika) A iv.ioy (v. 1. dayaka) Miln 331; cp. DA 1. 1 56. See also Geiger, P.Gr. 46, i Rh. D. Dial. 1.68 (trsl. "camp-follower"); Franke, Dlgha trsl. 53' " Vorkampfer " but recommends trsl. " Klosstrsl.
;
KhA
& raata] father. Cases sg. nom. pit4 S 1.182 ; 43; J v.379 SnA 423; ace. pitarat) Dh 294; & instr. pitara J in. 37, pituna, petya pitui] Cp. II. 9' in. 176; J iv.137; vi.365, J V.214; dat. gen. pitu 589; & pituno Vin 1.17 (cp. Prk. piuno) abl. pitara pi. nom. pitaro Sn 404; J iV.i J v.214: loc. pitari. PvA 38, 54 (mata) ace. pitaro PvA 17. pitare, &
:
Dh
pitu
Th
2,
433
instr.
;
pitarehi
;
&
pituhi;
dat.
gen.
ii.8
pitunnag
pitunai] It
111.83
(m5ta)
vi.389
(id);
.
Pv
verteiler " as well),
-dhitalika a doll made of a lump of dough, or of pastry Pv.\ 17; cp. pittha. -patipinda (kamma) giving lump after lump, alms for alms,
pitusu Th 2, 499; J 1.152 (mats"); (mata). Further abl. sg. pitito side 1.113 (-l-matito); A in. 151 A. 1.62, 132, 138 sq. Sn 296, 579 (paraJ v.214. lokatonapita tayateputtar)) Nd^ 441 ( =yo so janako) J 1.412 (=tata) v. 20 VbhA 108 (where pretty popular etym. is given with"piyayati ti pita "), 154 (in simile).
loc.
no;
and pitusu PvA by the father's
reciprocatory begging J 11.82 (pipda-patipindena jivikar) kappesug), 307 (pindapata-patipindena jivikar) kappenti) v. 391) (mayar) pinda-patipinda-kammari na karoma). -pata food received in the alms-bowl (of the bhikkhu), alms-gathering (on term see Vism 31 yo hi koci aharo bhikkhuno pindolyena patte patitatta pindapato ti vuccati, and cp. BSk. pindapata-pravistha Av 1-359; pindapatra-nirharaka Divy 239) Vin 1.46 11. 32 (r) niharapeti). 77, 198, 223 111.80, 99 IV. 66 sq., 77 in. 297 S 1.76, 92 A 1.240 11.27, '43 III. 109, 145 sq. v.ioo; Sn 339; J 1.7, 149, 212, 233; Pug 59; Visra 31, 60; VbhA 279 ("apacayana) SnA 374 PvA 1 1 sq., 16. 38, 240. -patika one who eats only food received in the alms-bowl anga is one of the dhutanga ordinances (see dhutanga) Vin 1.253 11.32 ("anga), 299 (-1- parjsukulika) in. 15 (id.); 1.30; III. 41 A in. 391 Pug 59. 69: SnA 57 ("dhutanga). -pindapStika bhikkhu a bh. on his alms-round Vism
i.
e.
Of BraAma .Di.iS, cp. DA i.l 12 oilnda J v. 153. There sometimes a distinction made between the father as such and the grandfather (or ancestors in gen.) with culla (cula), i. e. little and maha i. e. grand-father,
;
is
e. g.
at J
;
1.
115 (H-ayyaka);
; ;
PvA
107.
The
term for " parents " is matapitaro (pi. not Sn 404 J 1.152 111.83 iv.i; PvA 107.
of father
collective dual), e. g. On similes
'
246
(in simile);
VbhA
229
(id.).
Cp. BSk. pindapatika
AvS
-patikatta (abstr. to prec.) the state of eating alms-food, a characteristic of the Buddhist bhikkhu in. 41 S n.202, 208 sq. ; 1.38; in. 109.
1.248.
Pin4^&
P'Oda] (alms)-food A iv.185 (SS pindapata) in phrase na pindakena kilamati not go short of food Vin in. 15, 87 iv.23, in ukka-pindaka meaning a cluster of insects or vermin Vin 1.2 1 =239 (v. 1. pinduka).
[f"";
112. In cpds. there are the 3 bases pita, piti & pitu. (a) pita" putta father & son J 1.253 P'- putta fathers & sons, or parents & children J iv 115; vi.84. inaha grandfather Pv II. 8<; J 11.263; 1.281 PvA 41 mahayuga age of a grandfather (i. e. a generation of ancestors) I.I 13 (see det. expl" 1.281 =SnA 462) Sn p. 1 15 KhA 141 petti-pita-maha great-grandfathers, all kinds of ancestors J n.48 ( pitu-vita maha C). (b.) piti "kicca duty of a father J v. 153; ghata parricide J iv.45 (BB pitu") pakkha father's side DhA 1.4 "pitamaha (pi) fathers & grandfathers, ancestors J v. 383 "vadha parricide (c)pitu 1.135. ja originating from the father J VI. 589 (-Hmatuja); "ghataka parricide (-1- matughataka) Vin 1.88, 136, 168, 320 "natna fathers name SnA 423 "pitamaha (pi.) ancestors (cp. piti) A iv.61 n.48. rakJ 1.2 khita guarded by a father 111.46. "santaka father's possession J 1.2. hadaya father's heart J 1.61. cp.
and son
J.P.T.S. 1907,
;
DA
DA
DA
PiQ4> i^) [<^P& Sk. pindi] a lump, round mass, ball, cluster D 1.74 in. 25 (nahaniya" ball of fragrant soap; 1.2 18: pinda) ni.92 J 1.76 (phala) Miln 107; Vism 500 (pittha") 11.393; in. 53 (amba)
pi?>da
=A
DA
Pitika (-) (adj.) [fr. pita] one who has a father, having a father VvA 68 (sa together with the f.) PvA 38 (mata whose f. was dead) cp. dve with 2 fathers J V.424.
;
:
Pitacchi
sister,
DhA
in. 207 (amba).

(-)
[pitu -f svasa, cp. Sk. pitf-svasf] father's decl. similarly to pita & mata 1.37 ace. sg. pitucchasai) [Sk. svasag instead of *svasa(f.)
aunt
DhA
Pillîka
chatta''-vivara is a little doubtful, the phrase prob. means " a crevice in the covering (i. e. the round mass) of the canopy or sunshade " J vi.370. Dutoit (/. trsl' VI. 457) translates " opening at the back of the sunshade," thus evidently reading " pitthika."
in
J iv.184. -dhita aunt's daughter, i. e. (girl) cousin DhA 1.85. -putta aunt's son, i. e. ("boy) cousin S 11.282 (Tisso Bhagavato p.); in. 106 (id.); J 11.119, 324.
rar)]
Pi^îto (adj.)
[pp.
of
pindeti,
i.
lump-sum Divy 500]

:
BSk. pinditamulya made into a lump, massed

cp.
Pitta (nt.) [cp. Vedic pitta] as seat of the bilious
1.
the
bile, gall
the bile also
temperament, excitement or
together, conglomerated, thick like," close, compact of sound
Th
:
2,
395.
;
2.
"ball-
J 11.439
vi.519.
Pindiyalopa
[pindi -(- alopa]
("bhojana), 96 (id.);
Pi^êti
a morsel of n.27; It 102.

to
ball
food
Vin
1.58
[Denom.
fr.
(
together Pv pp. pindita.
1I/9'-
together, mix, put =pisana-vasena yojeti PvA 135).
pinda]
PiQôla [etyra. unclear] one It 89; cp. Np. "bharadvaja
who SnA
seeks alms S 111.93

346, 514, 570.
PiqÔlya (nt.) [fr. pindola] asking for alms, alms-round S in. 93= It 89; Vism 31.
Fitar [Vedic pitr, pitar;
Lat. pater, Juppiter, Diesîter = Z(i'c irnTtip Goth. fadar = Ger. vater E father Oir. athir etc. to onomat. syllable pa-pa.
;
cp. Gr. irartip

;
Two kinds are distinguished at KhA 60 260, viz. baddha & abaddha", bile as organ & bile as fluid. See also in detail Vism 359 VbhA 65, In enumerations of the parts or affections of 243. the body pitta is as a rule comM with semha (cp. Vin Vin n.137; Kh in; Vism 260, 344; Miln 298). II. 137; 111.90 S IV. 230, 231 (H- semha); 11.87; in.ioi, 131 Sn 198 (-(-semha), 434 (id., expl"" as the two kinds at SnA 388); Nd' 370; J 1.146 (-(-semha); n.114 (pittan te kupitai) your bile is upset or out of order, i. e. you are in a bad mood) Miln 112 (vata-pittasemha .), 304 (roga, -(- semha), 382 (-(-semha); DhsA 190 (as blue-green); DhA 111.15 (cittag n' atthi pittai) n' atthi has no heart and no bile, i. e. does not 2. [acfeel & get excited; vv. 11. vitta & nimitta). cording to Morris, J.P.T.S. 1893, 4 for *phitta = phita, Sk. sphita] swelling, a gathering Vin 11.188 {Vin. Texts
anger.
Vism
III.
237
"a
burst
gall,
i.
e.
bladder"); S
11.242.
The
Pittika
passage is not clear, in C. on Ud 1.7 we read cittar), sec Morris loc. cit. May the meaning be " muzzle " ? -kosaka gall-bladder KhA 61 Vism 263 VbhA 246.
; ;
82
Piyayita
Pippala [for the usual P. pipphali, Sk. pippali] pepper
Vin
1.20
1,
cp. Vin. Texts 11.46.
Pipphala
Pittika (adj.) [fr. pitta] one who has bile or a bilious humour, bilious Miln 298 (-t-semhika).
Pittivlsaya [Sporadic reading for the usual petti"] the Nd' 489. realm of the departed spirits 1.73 J 1.51
Epic Sk. pippala, on ph for p see pipphali] the fruit of Ficus religiosa, the holy fig tree J vi.518 (Kern's reading, Tocv. s. v. for T. maddhu-vipphala, C. reads madhuvipphala & expl by madhuraphala).
[cp.
Pipphalaka
1.70.
(nt.?)
[etym.
for
BR
give Sk. *pippalaka in
meaning " thread

Pipphali
sewing
"] scissors (? so ed.)
DA
Pittivisayika (adj.) of the departed
[fr.
pittivisaya] belonging to the realm

(gati
;
Nd' 97
v.
1.
petti).
Pithiyati (pithiyyati) [Pass, of pidahati. cp. api-dahati, Sk. apidhiyate] to be covered, obscured or obstructed 11. 104; 111.184; Sn 1034, 1035; Nd^ to close, shut 442 (BB pidhiyyati expH by pacchijjati) Th i, 872
;
(f.) [with aspirate ph for p, as in Sk. pippali, See also pippala. Etym. loan see Geiger. P.Gr. 62. words are Gr. Trsn-tpi =Lat. piper = E. pepper. Ger. pfeffer] long pepper S v.79 Vv 43"; DhA J 111.85 1.258 ("guhii Npl.); iv.155.
; ;
Dh
II.
173: J 1.279 (akkhini pithlyigsu the eyes shut); The spelling of the 158 (=paticchadiyati) vi.432. BB manuscripts is pidhiyati (cp. Trenckner, Notes 62).
;
Piya'
Pidalaka [etym. ? Kern, Toev. s. v. suggests diminutiveformation fr. Sk. bidala split bamboo] a small stick, skewer Vin 11. 116, cp. Bdhgh on p. 317: " dandakathina-ppamanena katasarakassa pariyante patisai)haritva duguna-karana." See also Vin Texts in. 94.
Pidahati [api -1- dha, cp. apidahati & Prk. pinidhattae = Sk. apinidhatave] to cover, to close, conceal, shut 111.26 v.389 Miln 139 I. II 7, 380 (dvarar)) J 1.292 (vajjao) DhA 1.396 11. 4, 85 iv.197 (urug) Sdhp 321 ger. pidahitva Pv 11. 7* aor. pidahi J iv.308 (kanne) DA 1.136. pidhatva Th 2, (dvarar)) Vism 182 (nasai)) 480, & pidhaya J 1.150 (dvarar)), 243 (id.); ThA 286; Pass, pithiyati; pp. ,pihita DhA 11.199 (dvarani). The opp. of p. is vivarati. (q. v.).
[Vedic priya. pri, cp. Gr. Trpoirpcuiv Goth, to love, frijonds loving = E. friend; Ger. frei. freund Ohg. Fria Sk. priya. E. Friday, etc.] dear, in two applications (as stated Nd* 133 =Nd" 444, viz. dve piyii satta va piya sankhara va piya, with ref. to living beings, to sensations) i. dear, beloved (as father, mother, husband, etc.) S 1.2 10 (also compar. tara) Dh 130, 157, 220 Vism 296, 314 sq. often comb"" with n.19; in. 167; manapa (pleasing, also in 2), e. g. 2. pleasant, agreeable, liked Sn J n.155; IV. 132. often comb'' (contrasted) with 452. 863: Dh 77. 211 nt. piyag appiya, e. g. Sn 363, 450 (see also below), a pleasant thing, pleasantry, pleasure S 1. 189 Sn 450,
(adj.)
;
frijon
811;
piti
DhA
III. 275.
vni.5.
appiyata
unpleasant M 1.86; Kh unpleasantness J iv.32. See also
appiya
;
& pema.
of the beloved
Pidahana
api -1- dha, cp. apidahana] covering up, shutting, closing Vism 20; DhA iv.85 (--thakana).
(nt.) [fr.
Pidhara [fr. api-l-dhy] a stick (or rag?) for scraping (or wiping?) Vin 11. 141 (avalekhana), 221 (id.). Meaning
doubtful.
Pidhana
-phalaka (nt.) [=pidahana] cover J vi.349. covering board Vism 261 (where KhA in same passage reads patikujjana-phalaka) =VbhA 244.
[cp. Sk. pinasa] cold in the head, catarrh, in enum" of illnesses under dukkha, at Nd^ 304' si (kasa, sasa, pinasa, etc.).
Pinasa
is dear to one, absence in.57 Dh 211. -Sppiya pleasant & unpleasant D n.277 (origin of it) Dh 211. -kamya friendly disposition Vin IV. 12. -ggahin grasping after -cakkhu a loving pleasure Dh 209. cp. DhA in. 275. eye D in. 167. -dassana lovely to behold, goodlooking D III. 167. -bhanin speaking pleasantly, flat1.66. -rupa tering J v. 348. -manapata belovedness pleasant form, an enticing object of sight D 1.152 (cp. DA 1. 31 1) S n.109 sq. A n.54 It 95. 114; Sn -vacana 337, 1086 (cp. Nd" 445); Vbh 103; Nett 27. term of endearment or esteem, used with ref. to ayasma vaca Nd" 130; SnA 536. etc.; or marisa SnA 536. pleasant speech S 1.1S9; Sn 452. -vadin speaking
-4paya separation from what
Pipati [dial, form for pibati, pivati, usually restricted to Gatha Dial., cp. Geiger, P.Gr. 132] to drink, only in imper. pres. pipa 1.316; S 1459, and ppr. pipai] J V-255. gen. pi. pipatao Sn 398.
A in. 37; pleasantly, affable D 1.60 (manapacarin+ ) IV.265 sq. -vippayoga separation from the beloved PvA 161 (here with ref. object Sn 41 (cp. Nd" 444) syn. with appiya-sampayoga. e. g. to the husband) at Vism 504 sq.
; ; ;
Pipasa
(f.)
[DesicJ.
I
.
form.
fr.
pa, pibati >pipati,

(
;
lit.
desire
Piya" [sporadic for phiya, q. v.] oar piy4ritta (nt.) oar A rudder S 1.103
usually so in cpd.
11.201
J iv.164.
to drink]
Nd" 443 = udaka-pipasa) Miln 318; VbhA 196 (in comparison); PvA 23, 33, 67 sq. Sdhp Often comb"" with khuda (hunger) e. g. Sn 52, 288.
thirst
; ;
;
436 (khup) PvA 67 or jighaccha (id), e. g. M i.io 2. longing (for food), S 1.18 A II. 143. 153 Miln 304. hunger J n.319. 3. desire, craving, longing D ni.238 (avigata") S in. 7. 108. 190; iv.387 A n.34 (pipasavinaya expl"" at Vism 293) iv.461 sq.
;
Piyaka [cp. Class. Sk. priyaka] a plant going under various names, viz. Nauclea cadamba Terminalia tomentosa Vitex trifolia J v. 420 (=setapuppha C.) vi.269.
;
;
PiyangU
(f) [cp.
Vv 53' and made into a

Italicum
as an emetic J
panic seed, Panicum Mixed with water kind of gruel (piyangudaka) it is used See also kangu. 2. a medicinal 1.4 9.
Vedic priyangu]
;
i.
J 1.39
PvA
283.
plant, Priyangu J v. 420.
Pipasita (adj.) [pp. of pipasati. Desid. thirsty Si. 43 ;ii.i 10 (sura) J vi.399
1
;
fr.
;
pa, cp. pipasa]
Miln 318 (kilanta131.
Piyatta (nt.) [abstr. fr. piya'] belovedness. pleasantness A V.164 sq. Sdhp 66.
;
tasita-p.)
Vism 262
PvA
127;
Sdhp
PipikSiil (adj.) [fr.
pipasa] thirsty
11.265.
Pipi (adj.)
[fr. pa, see pivati] drinking (?) in su good to drink (?) J vi.326 (v. 1. BB sucimant). Or is it " flowing " (cp. Vedic pipisvat overflowing) ?
Piyayati [Denom. fr. piya'] to hold dear, to like, to b.e fond of (ace), to be devoted to S 1.2 10 J 1.156 11.246 VI. 5 VbhA 108 (in etym. of pita, q. v.) DhA iv.125 SnA 78; VvA 349; PvA 71. pp. piyayita. Note. A ppr. piyar) is found at SnA 169 for Sn 94 adj. piya, and
; ; ; ;
is expl''
by piyamana tussamana modamana.

(f)
[fr.
Pipllika (f.) & pipillika [cp. Vedic pipilika. pipilaka & pipilika BSk. pipilaka Av6 11. 130 (kunta). See also kipillika] ant J in. 276 (BB kipilhka) Sdhp 23; as
;
;
Piyayana S 1.2111.
piyayati]
love,
fondness
for
(loc.)
Piyayita [pp. of piyayati] held dear, fondled, loved, liked
pipillika at J 1.202.
Sn 807
Nd'
126.
'4
Piyala
Piyala [cp. Class. Sk. priyala] the Piyal tree, Buchanania latifolia J v.415. (nt.) the fruit of this tree, used as food J IV.344 V.324.
83
Pi|haka
Pisuna
(v. 1. milhaka) at S II 228 is to be read as milhaka " cesspool " (q. v.). The C. quoted on p. 228 expl" incorrectly by " karjsalak' adi guthapanaka," which would mean "a low insect breeding in excrements" (thus perhaps = patanga ?). The trsl. (A'. 5. n.155) has " dung-beetle."
Pire at Vin IV. 139 is to be separated (cara pi re get away with you), both pi and re acting as part, of exclamation. The C. expl" (p. 362) by "pire (voc. ?)=para, amamaka " is an artificial construction.
Pilaka [cp. Class. Sk. pidaka] a boil Sn p. 124 (pijaka, V. 1. pilaka) Vism 35 (pllaka) DhA 1.319 (v. 1. pilaka). See also pilaka.
: ;
Pilakkha [cp. Vedic plak.sa] the wave-leaved fig tree, Ficus infectoria Vin iv.35 DA 1.81. As pilakkhu [cp. Prk. pilakkhu Pischel, Prk. Gr. 105] at S v. 96
;
Pivati & Pibati [Vedic pati & pibati, redupl. pres. to root Idg. poi & pi, cp. Lat. bibo (for pibo) Gr. iriiw to drink, jtot' c drink Obulg. piti to drink, also Lat. potus drink, poculum beaker (=patra, P. patta). See also payeti to give drink, pana. paniya drink, pita having drunk] to drink. pres. pivati 1.166; 111.184;
;
;
J in.24, 398.
Pilandha (adj.) {-") [fr. pilandhatij adorning or adorned Miln 336, 337. Cp. apilandha.
Pilandhati [see apilandhati, api-f-nah] to adorn, put on, bedeck Miln 337; J v. 400. Caus. II. pilandhapeti
J 1.3S6.
Pilandhana & Pi]andliaiia (nt.) [=apilandhana] putting on ornaments, embellishment, ornament, trinkets A 1.254, 257 in. 16 Th 2, 74 Vv 64" (|) J 1.386 (J) v.205 VbhA 230 ("vikati; 1); VvA 157 (j), 167 (1); PvA (1)
; : ;
; ; ;
Sdhp
Pilava
ship]
243.
the foil. pipati 1.32 imper. pipa J 1.459 ppr. pipar) payeti & payapeti (q. v.).
: ;
we mention
aor. 1.198; apivi Mhvs 21 apayii]ha J 1.362 (or pivasig Ud 42 pivitva J 1.419; apagsu A 518; PvA 491 2}; pitva Sn 257; Dh 205; grd. patabba pitva Pv J 1.297 pitvana Vin 11.208; peyya see kaka." patui] 10; Of forms with p for v Pv pp. pita
; ;
v.106; PvA 55. Pv i.ii"; I*' pi. pivama 2'' pi. pivatha PvA 78 & pivatha Pv i.i i^ 3"' pi. med. imper. piva PvA 39. & pivatu pijryare J iv.380. Vin IV. 109. ppr. pivag Sn 257; Dh 205. & pivanto SnA 39. fut. pivissati J vi.365 PvA 5. 59 pissami
J IV. 380
;
111.432; passati J
6.
iv.527.
pivi J
sir)ha ?)
III.
;
1.205.
Z^^-
VI.
5,
;
'
11.
71
i.i 1*.
inf.
11.
1.6*.
(q.
v.).
DhsA
403
(as v.
1.316. 317.
Caus.
I.)
Vedic plava boat, Russ. plov floating J v. 408 (suplav-atthar) in order to swim through well = plavana 2. a kind of duck [so Epic Sk.] Vv 35* (cp. C).
Plava
[fr.
&
plu, cp.
I.
swimming,
flowing,
Pivana
(nt.) [fr. pivati]
drinking
PvA
251.
Pivaraka see pitharaka.

Pisati
[
VvA
= pir)sati]
to grind, crush, destroy; Pass, pisiyati
163)
J V.420.
:
to perish
VvA
335
(-H vinaseti).
pp.
;
pisita.
Pilavati & Plavati [cp. Vedic plavati plu, as in Lat. pluo to rain, pluvius rain, Gr. jrAJiu swim, irXvvui wash Ohg. flouwen etc. to rinse E. flow] to move quickly (of water), to swim, float, sway to & fro Th i, 104 Miln 377 VvA 163 DhsA 76. As plavati at J 1.336 (verse) Dh 334 (v. 1. SS T. palavati). As palavati at Th i, See also uppalavati (uppluta), opilapeti, pari399. palavati.
; ; ;
;
Pisana
(nt.) [fr. pigsati ?] grinding,
powder, see upa.
Pilavana cS: Palavana J v.4"9 (pl).

Pilapanata
(f.)
[fr.
(nt.)
[fr.
plu]
swimming, plunging
superficiality
plu,
see
pilavati]
Dhs
Pilala
1349. cp.
DhsA
405.
at J 1.382 (pinda-Hmattika-pinda) is doubtful. FausboII suggests mistake for palala straw, so also Ed. MuUer. P.Gr. 6.
Pilotika (f.)rcp. Class. Sk. plota
(BR = prota),
Susr.1.15, 3
Pisaca [cp. Sk. pisaca & Vedic pisaci to same root as pisuna = Vedic pisuna, & Lat. piget, Ohg. fehida enmity =Ags. faehp ("feud"), connected with root of Goth, fijan to hate; thus pisaca = fiend] i. a demon, goblin, sprite D 1.54 (T. pesaca, v. 1. pisaca, expl* at DA 1. 164 as "pisaca mahanta-mahanta satta ti vadati "), 93 S 1.209 A 111.69 I'd 5 J 1235 iv.495 (yakkha p. peta) Miln 2i VvA 335 PvA 198 Sdhp f. 2. [like pisaca-loha referpisaci J V.442. ^13 ring to the Paisaca district, hailing from that tribe, cp. the term malla in same meaning and origin] a sort of acrobat, as pi. pisaca " tumblers " Miln 191. -nagara town of goblins (cp. yakkha-nagara) Vism -loha [connected with the tribe of the Paisaca's 531. Mhbh VII. 4819 cp. Paisaci as one of the Prakrit dialects Pischel, Prk. Gr. 3] a kind of copper VbhA 63
;
;
16, 7 & passim] a small piece of cloth, a rag, a bandage Vin 1.255, -^96 (khoma cp. Vin. Texts 11.156); M 1. 141 (chinna-o-dhammo laid bare or open) S 11.28 (id.),
;
(eight varieties).
219 (pata) J 1.220 11. 145 111.22 (jinna), 51 1 vi.383 Miln 282 Vism 328; KhA 55: DhA 1.22 (tela rags dipped in oil) VvA 5 PvA 185 As m. at J iv.365. The BSk. forms vary we read chinna-pilotika at Av 1.198; MVastu III. 63 pilotika (or ka) at MVastu III. 50, 54. Besides we have ploti in karmaploti (purvika k.) Divy 150 etc. Av 1.42 i.
; ; ;
;
Pisacaka =^ pisaca, onlv in cpd. pai)su mud-sprite 496; DA 1.287: DhA 11.26.
Pisacin (adj. n.) [fr. pisaca, pisacini a witch (=pisaci)
Pisacillika (f)
[fr.
;
J iv.380,
lit.
haying a demon] only

i,
f.
Th
1151.
;
134
SnA
357
cp.
pisaca] a tree-goblin Vin 1.152 Vin. Texts 1.318.
11.
115.
-khandaapieceof ragDhAiv.
15.,;
ThA2 69 PvA
;
;
171.
Pista [pp. of pisati] crushed, ground KhA id. p.) VbhA 243,
;
Vism 260 (=pittha
Pillaka [cp. Sk. *pillaka] tlie young of an animal, sometimes used as term for a child J 11.406 (sukara") DhA IV. 34 (as an abusive term vv. 11. SS kipillaka gloss pituculaka, BB cu|akanittha) Sdhp 164, 165. As pillika at J 1.487 (godha. v. 1. godha-kippillika).
1
;
;
Pisiyati Pass, of pisati (q. v.).

Pislla (nt.) [Sk. pisala]
BB
i.
dial,
"bowl" M 111235 (passage Neumann in his trsl 111.414).

PisuQa
(adj.) [Vedic piSuija, see
expression for pati or patta quite misunderstood by
Pilaka
(f.)
[cp. Class. Sk.
pidaka]
a small
boil, pustule,
Cp.
pimple Vin 1.202; S 1.150; J v.207. 303; Nd' 370; Miln 298; DA 1. 1 38. 2. knob (of a sword) J vi.218.
pilaka.
Pilayhati [api-fnayhati, cp. Sk. pinahyate] to fasten on, put on, cover, dress, adorn J v. 393 (pijayhatha 3"^ sg.
imper. =pi]andhatu C).
etym. under pisaca] backmalicious in. 33. 49 J 1.297 P"g 57: PvA 15, 16. Usually comb'' with vaca malicious speech, slander, pisunavaca and pisunavaca D 1.4. 13S; 111.70 sq.. 171. 232. 269; 1.362; 111.23; ^dj. in. 22, 48; S 11. 167; Pug 39. pisunavaca & Cp. pesuna.
biting, calumnious,
'
V6*
Pisodara
see pasata'] having a Pisodara rprsa. i. e. prsant+udara. prsodaradi Fanini spotted belly KhA 107 (ed. compares
VI.3, 109).
84
I
Piti
" makes happy and phrase (attanar)) sukheti pineti PvA 283; iv.33i pleases" D 1.51 "ii.V ). S occurs in def. of cp DhsA 403 (sariraij p.). It also
in
; ;
ly
piti (pinayati ti piti) at

[cp.
Vism i43=DhsA
115 PPPvA
Pihaka
(nt.)
plasi') 111.9" Lat. iicn spleen] the spleen In detail at Vism 257 VbhA 240.
plihanaka & Av. sparaian; Gr. (rrrX.)!',

Sk.
pllhan
(also Vedic (TTrXnyx"" entrails,

;
pinita.
Sn 195
v.49.
Pitai
Fpp
drunk
(with
2
Pihana
459
(nt.)
&
(f.)
[fr.
piheti]
envying Dhs 1059;
SnA
(sila).
sprhayati, spfh] i. Pihayati & Piheti [cp. Vedic 11.242 (pihayittha lone for (with ace.) Vin 11.187; S iv.198 (pattheti+); TK 2, 454; 2i pi aor.); J 1.401 2. to envy (with gen. 8416 =pivayati VvA 349).
;
to desire,
Vv
= pita2?) and visapita (of an arrow) J v.36 Vism however be read (on acct. of v. 1. 303 381 which may " poison-applied " (see appita). visappita) as visappita pita-nisita belong here (= visapita) ? 1.2 8 Does v.347 sq. A v.359 Th i, 1.220 sq. 3. (nt.) drink
(or
;
soaked or
(pred.) being of pivati] i. having drunk or 25 J 1/98 (as liquid) S 1.212 (madhu") sayita as fourfold food). asita, khayita saturated with (-=), in kasayarasa" J 11.98
;
&
=A
1.504 S 1.202 of person & object), covet =pattheti 62 Sn 823, 947 1* 3^ Dh 94 ( III 227), 365 (ppr. pihayao=labhar) (id
1
236
1
Th
503;
Pv
ii.?!";
Nett
29, 80.
i,
DhA
77). >8i
patthento
DhA
IV.97)
(aor. J 1.197
ma
pihayi)
Miln 336.
pp.
pihayita.
envied, always combi Pihayita Fpp "f pihayatil desired, with patthita Miln 182, 351.
Piha
1.304 sprh, cp. Sk. sprha] envy, desire Buddha-bhavaya Vism ^92 (Bhagavantai) disva 1. 197 J adj. atthi). pihag anuppadetva thita-satto nama n'
(f )
[fr.
apiha without desire S 1.181.
etym. unclear] yellow, goldenPlta^ (adi.) [Epic Sk. pita, (nila p. lohita coloured Vin 1.2 1 7 (virecana); D 1.76 1.28 (pita-nisita, belonging odata) 111.268 ("kasina) A 111.239; here or under pita^ ?), cp. 3S5 (below); lohita odata ] VI. 185 (nila p. IV -63 305, 349; V.61 cp. "uttara manjetthaica), 449 (''alankara, "vasana lohitaka, 503)- Dhs 203 ("kasina), 246, 247 (nila p. pita is prominent (in odata); Vism 173 ("kasina). of Vimanas or description in the golden) of the sense is Vv 47 other heavenly abodes. A typical example (Htavimana v.i & 2), where everything is characterised vattha, dhaja, alankara, candana, uppala,
;
Pihayana (f.)=pihana Nett
18.
fr.
Pihaitt (adj.) [cp. Sk. sprhalu,
piyaru malevolent. On y>h patthahati] covetous, only neg. a" S i.i87=Th Sn 852 Nd' 227.
;
spTh, but perhaps =.Ved. cp. P. patthayati for

i,
as pita viz ratha, assa, bijani pasada', asana, bhojana, chatta, cp. is " suvanna the C. expl- of pita at this passage Vv 36I (=parisuddha, hemaraaya VvA 166); 78
;
(=suvannamava
uttariya. C.
1218;
-anUra a yellow dress or mantle Vv 36

166).
C. 304).
-aruna yellowish red " 1385. -ivalepana " golden-daubed
= pitavarina Th 2, 479-
closed, shut, obstructed Pihita [pp. of pidahati] covered, 11.104 Nd^ 149; (opp. vivata)Mi.ii8; in. 61 S 1.40 1.182 Vism 185; 1.266; Miln 102 (dvara), 161
;
;
DA
Pitaka (adj.) n.274; Pv

-pitaka
Piti
(f
)
[fr.
pita] yellow
iii.i'
Vin !V^59 ^h 2. 261 .J (=suvannavanna PvA 170); Dhs 617

:
; ;
(nila p. lohitaka
(f.)
odata kalaka maiijetthaka)
ThA
211.
(dvara).
saffron, turmeric
1.36.
Pitha
Lpic Sk, pitha] a seat, chair, stool, bench. = 168, viz. masaraka, ^. kinds are given at Vin iv.40 bundikabaddha, kulirapadaka, ahaccapadaka (same Vin 1.47, 180; categories as given under mafica). (manca, Dvandva) iv.133 II. 1 14, 149, 225; A III. 51
(nt.) [cp.
[cp.
Class.
see
pineti
&
exuberance. under Classed
discussed in detail at VvA pada footstool J iv.378 8); VvA 295 (manca). VvA 291 bhadda state-chair, throne J m.410. chair or -sappin " one who crawls by means of a of crutch or i. e. one who walks on a sort
(ayo)
;
Ps
;
1.176
Vv
i^ (see
bench,"
"hatthena support, a cripple (pItha here in sense of " gahana-yogga " VvA 8 exlp'' by Bdhgh as chinn' iriyapatha " Vin. Texts 1.225) J 1.76, 418 v.426 (khujja+ ) Vism 596 (& jaccandha, in VI. 4, 10 Miln 205, 245, 276 282. simile); DhA 1.194; "-69; PugA 227; PvA
; ; ; ;
vedana not 288 M 1.37 S 11.30 iv.236 450; v.i sq.. 135. 3ii sq.. A 969. II43 ( = Bhagavantai) 687, 695. Sn 257, 333 sq. citti-odagyai) arabbha p. pamujjar) modana pamodana Nd> 3. 491 Pug 68 Dhs 9. 62, 86, 172 etc. Nd2 446) sukha in contrasted 584 999; Nett 29; Vism 145 {& (characterised relation) 212, 287 (in detail); DA 1.53 relation to bv ananda) DhA 1.32 Sdhp 247, 461. On samadhi ihana see the latter. In series piti passaddhi of upekkha under sambojjhanga (with eleven means
sankharakkhandha,
;
Sk. priti & Vedic prita pp. of p, piya] emotion of joy. delight, zest, On term see Dhs. Irsl. 11 and Lpd. 243.
;
1.37, 75 111.241, 265, IV.411, 111.26, 285 sq.

;
; ;
Pithaka
[fr.
pltha] a chair, stool
VvA
8,
124.
See also
palala.
-Phrase cultivation: see Vism 132 & VbhA 282). " to pervade or thrill the body pharati sarirag pitiya DhA ii.i 18 with jov" (aor. phari), at J 1.33: v.4g4 ic all passages refer to piti as the fivefold piti,
; ;
IV
Pithika
1.
(f.) ffr.
chair" Bdhgh;
41
;
pitha] a bench, stool Vin 11.149 (" cushioned see Vin. Texts 111.165); J iv.349
;
paiicavanna
II, 12,
piti,
or joy of the 5 grades (see Dhs.
trsl.
DA
VvA
8.
1.
Pi?ana
(nt.) [fr. pri, cp. piti]
gladdening,
115.
faction Vism 32
Vism i43.-DhsA (=mandana).
thrill,
satis-
of and Cpd. 56), viz. khuddika (slight sense okkantika (oscillatinterest), khanika (momentary joy), (ecstasy, thrilling ing interest, flood of joy), ubbega amounting to emotion), and pharana piti (interest
2.
embellishment
satisfied Pinita fpp. of pineti] pleased, gladdened,
Vv 16"
(=tuttha
phrase heart
84); Miln 238, 249, 361; usually in pinitindriya with satisfied senses, with joyful
VvA
DhsA 115 & rapture, suffusing joy). Thus given at piti as niramisa 166. DhsA at to referred Vism 143, 111.85 S iv.235. (pure) and samisa (material) at 1.117-gamaniya pleasant or enjoyable to walk
-paraoija joy
and gladness
IV.
11.121
PvA
46, 70.
Dh 374; DhA
iov (Ep.'of
Pilteti [cp.
Pali
(see
Vedic prinati, pri, see piya. The meaning in however has been partly confused with p!, pinvati " P'pina), as suggested by Bdhgh in DA 1.157:
ti
pervaded with joy, joyous rapture, ecstasy D 111.277; Vbh 334 Nett 89. -bhakkha feeding on Ps I 48
;
110
KhA 82.
307 (pamujja) -pharanata state of being

111.181.
theAbhassaraDevas)D
1.17; ni.28, 84. 90;
nenti
pinitai)
thama-bal' upetag karonti "] to gladden,

;
255. A v6o- Dh 200; A I.iio; DhA ni.258; Sdhp heart -mana 'joyfu'-hearted. exhilarated, glad of
please, satisfy, cheer
to invigorate,
make
strong, often
or
mind
1.37
ni.86
1.181
111.21
v.3
Sn 766
PItika
85
Pucchatt
Miln 5. Further as pukkusakula as the last one of the despised clans (candalakula, nesada", vena", rathakara, p.") at in. 169; S 1.94; A 11.85; Vin iv.6 111.169. Pug 51. With nesada at PvA 176. Cp.
Nd'
III.
41
joy VvA 86. enlightenment
\'bh JJ7. -rasa taste or emotion of -sambojjhanga the joy-constituent of

1
;
:n.86
iii.ioG,
22b.
252,
282.
Eleven results of such a state are enum"' at DhsA 75, .viz. the 6 anussatis, upam* anussati. lukhapuggalaparivajjanata, siniddha-pug. -sevanata, pasadaniya suttanta-paccavekkhanata, tadadhimuttata (cp. Vism -sahagata followed or accompanied 132 & V'bhA 2S2).
by joy, bringing joy Dhs 1578 (dhamma, various things or states) Vism 86 (saraadhi). -sukha zest and happiness, intrinsic joy (cp. Cpd. 56, 243) S 1.203 R 111.131, 222 Dhs 160 Vism 158 ThA 160. According to DhsA 166 "rapture and h\iss," c-p. Expositor 222. -somanassa joy and satisfaction J v. 371 Sn 512 PvA 6, 27, 132.
;
Class. Sk. pudgala, etym. connected with Puggala pugs, although the fantastic expl" of native Commentators refers it to pug " a hell" and gal; so at Vism 310 " pun ti vuccati nirayo, tasmig galanti ti puggala "]
[cp.
:
an individual, as opposed to a group (sangha or

person,
parisa),
man
;
in
later
dhamma)
literature
character,
;
philosophical (Abhisoul = attan).

(
; ; ;
Pitika tika
belonging to joy; only as sappi& devoid of joy, with & without exuberance (of sukha) A in.26; iv.3no, 441.
(-) (adj.) [fr. piti]
&
nippitika bringing joy
Pitin
only at Dh 79 in cpd. dhanuna drinking in the Truth, expl* as dhammapayako, dhammar) pivanto at DhA 11.126.
(adj.)
[fr.
pita') drinking,
S 1.93 sq. 111.25 A 1.8, 197 11.126 Sn 544, 685 Dh 344 Ps 1.180 sq. 11. sq., 52 sq. pi. pugPv 11.325 (cp. PvA 88); 11.9'; PvA 4(1, 132. para-puggala gala people VvA 86 (=satta), 149. Vism 409. another man D 1. 213; S II. 121; v.265 punsa-puggala individual man, being, person S 11.206 Characterised as an iniv.307 A 1.173 11.217. dividual in var. ways, e. g. as agga Sdhp 92, 558; abhabba" J 1. 106 ariya" Vin v. 1 1 7 asura-parivara" A 11.91 kodhagaru A 11.46 gutha", puppha" madhu1.176
;
;
111.58
=M
;
Pina
to
Epic Sk. pina of pi to swell up (with fat) which also Vedic pivan & pivara fat, Gr. iri/ieXi; & Tr'iot: fat, Lat. opimus fat, Ger. feist & fett=E. fat] fat,
(adj.) [cp.
;
bhaiji" A A 1.26 sq.
1.128
;
dakkhineyya"
;
VvA
5
'
ditthisampanna'
;
111.439 sq.
iv.136
swollen
Th
pid
)
2,
?]
265
(of breasts).
pasanalekh' upama^ etc. A 11.102 sq. saddha, asaddha Ps 1.121

;
nibbiriyakusita" J iv.131 A 1.283 valahak' upama

;
upama A
;
111.268
suppameyya
etc.
;
11.33 sivathik' 1.266 sq. [a]sevi;
'
Pi}aka
[fr.
a (sort of) boil
Vism 35
see pilaka.
PQana
(nt.
[fr.
pi^, cp. plja] oppression, injury, suffering
tabba nita S
(3)
iv.365
11.154.
Groups
;
V.K12, 247, 281 hina majjhima paof characters: (2) A 1.76, 87;"
etc.
(from
dukkha)
Vism 212=494;
i.
also
in
nakkhatta
1.1O6 sq.
gilan'
upama
1.121
sq.
avutthika-sama
;
harm
Pfla
(f.)
to a constellation,
[cp.
;
e.
occultation
fr.
DhA
Class. Sk. pida Miln 278 Vism 42. injury SnA 353; DA 1.259.
J 1.42
I
;
pi4]
2.
i. pain, suffering oppression, damage,
padesa-vassin, sabbatth' abhivassin It 64 sq. satthar, savaka, sekha It 78 sekha asekha n' eva-sekha-nasekha D IU.218 (4) D 111.232, 233 S 1.93 J iv.131 (5) Nett 191 (6) raga-carita, dosa, moha, saddha", buddha", vitakka" Vism 102 (7) ubhato-bhaga-vimutta, paiina; :
Pilikolika (f.) [reading not quite sure, cp. kojika] eyesecretion Th 2, 395 ( =akkhiguthaka ThA 259, q. v. for fuller cxpl; see also J.P.T.S. 1884, 68).
Pi|ita [pp. of pijeti] crushed, oppressed, molested, harassed IV.261 Vism 415 (dubbhikkha") ; iv.70 ThA 271. Cp. abhi, pa.
111.212 S v. 343 (19) Nett in. 105 (8) See also patipuggala. 190; (26) Nett 189, 190. 2. (in general) being, creature Miln 310 (including Petas
vimutta
etc.
&
animals).
-fiu
Vm
DhA
PHeti [cp. Vedic pidayati, pi4, cp. Gr. jrifjiu (*7ri(TK"jio ?) to press, oppress (lit. sit upon ?)] i. to press, press down Vin 11.225 (cojakai)). 2. to weigh down heavily 3. to press, clench J 1.25 (ppr. piliyamana), 138. Miln 41S (mutthir) pijayati) DhA iv.69 (anguliya piliyamanaya). 4. to crush, keep under, subjugate Miln 277 (janag). 5. to molest VvA 348 (pijanto ppr. for pijcnto ?). pp. pilita.
-pafifiatti 111.252, 283. persons, classification of individuals 111.105 (cp. Dial, ili.ioi); also N. of one of the canonical books of the Abhidhamma-pitaka. -vematv.2(./u tata difference between individuals S 11.2 1
knowing individuals
of
descriptions
Sn
p. 1112
(=''nanatta
SnA
436).
Puggalika
[fr. puggala] belonging to a single person, separate Vin 1.250; 11.270. The BSk. paudgalika at Div)' 342 is used in a sense similar to the Vin passages. Divy Index gives, not quite correctly. " selfish."
(adj.)
individual,
Put) as a term for Purgatory (niraya) see Bdhgh's etym. of puggala Vism 310, as quoted under puggala.
:
Pnnkha
[cp. Epic Sk. punkha. etym. pug (base of pugs)-lkha (of khan), thus " man-digging ".'] the feathered part Cp. ponkha. of an arrow J u.89.
Pugs [Vedic pugs (weak base) and pumarjs (strong base), often opp. to stri (woman, female) cp. putra & potaka]. Of the simplex no forms are found in Pali proper. The base pug occurs in pukusa (?), puggala (?), pungava, puUinga pugs in napugsaka (cp. Prk. napugsaveya The role of pugs as contrast to Pischcl. Gram. 412). itthi has in Pali been taken over by purisa, except in
; :
Pungava [pug-l-gava
;
(see go), cp. Class. Sk.
pungava
;
in
both meanings] a bull, lit "male-cow." A 1. 162 11.75 sq. Sn 690; J 111.81. in; \.222. 242, 259, 433; SnA As - in meaning " best, chief " Vism 78 (muni) 523.
;
ThA
69 (Ap v.5) (nara").
Pucimanda
itthi-puma at the old passage D ni.85. The base is in P. puman (q. v.). See also posa'.
;
strong
[fr. picuraanda] the Nimba tree. Azadirachta Indica J 111.34: iv.205 vi.269 ("thanl, of a woman = nimba-phala-santhana-thana-yuggala C).
;
Pukkasa [non-Aryan cp. Epic Sk. pukkusa, pukkasa pulkasa. The " Paulkasa " are mentioned as a mixed caste at Vajasaneya Saghita 30, 7 (cp. Zimmer, Altind.
i
Pucca^dt^ta (f.) [puti-(-an<Ja-(of a rotten egg 1357.
ta,
via putyandata] state
Leben 2 7)] N. of a (Non-Aryan) tribe, hence designation of a low social class, the members of which are said (in
i
Pnccha
(nt.) [cp.
the Jatakas) to earn their living by means of refuseOn the subject see Fick, Sociale Gliederung Found in foil, enumerations: khattiya 206, 207. brahmana vessa sudda candala-pukkusa A 1.162 =
clearing.
Lat. puppis) & P. piccha] a See puricikata.

j
Vedic puccha (belonging with punar to tail DhsA 365 (dog's tail).
pfch] asking, questioning
Pucchaka
(adj.)
[fr.
DhsA
2,
(panha").
'>94 (expl'' by C. chava-chaddaka-candala Pv 11. 6'* ca puppha-chaijdaka-pukkusa ca) iv.303

111.214; J
;
Pucchati [pfcch. cp. Vedic pfCchati = Lat. posco, postulo, with which connected also Lat. prccor = Goth. fraihnan
;
Pucchana
Ohg.
f ragon Vedic prasna = P. panha] question S 1.207, 214 Vin 11.207 Sn 995
; ;
86
i
;
.
Punna
Punchani (f. Vin 11.122
)
;
tu ask. to
etc.
[see
Pres.
Nd' 341
Th
m.i
1,
punchana] a cloth for wiping, a towel 560 (pada napkin for the feet). See
1''
sg.
pucchami Sn
11. i'^.
Nd^ 447;
Pv
i"
;
83. 241, 682, 1043, 1049;

pi.
Vtn. Texts
14.
pucchama Sn
;
Imper. puccha Sn 460 DA 1.155 pucchatha D pucchassu Sn 189, 993; Pot. puccheyyami D 1.51; Sn ppr. pucchanto puccheyya A 1.199; PvA 6;
;
1052; 11. 154
Punja (usually -) [cp. Epic Sk. punja] a heap, pile, mass, multitude Vin 11.211 As - J 1.14O (sabba-roganag).
;
126; aor. i" sg. apucchissarj Sn 11 16, pucchisai) Vv 30", apucchir) VvA 127; 2* sg. apucchasi apucchasi 3"^ Sn 1050 sg. apucchi Sn 1037, Nd' 447; pucchi Sn 981, 1031 PvA 6, 39, 68; i'"' pi. pucapucchatha Sn 1017; 3"^ pi. pucchigsu J 1.221
1
; ; ;
chisui]
Mhvs 10, 2. Fut pucchissami J vi.364. Inf. pucchitug Vin 1.93; Sn 510; putthug Sn 1096, pucchitaye J v. 137. Grd. pucchavho Sn 1030; Pass. Caus. II. pucchapeti Mhvs 10, pucchiyati DhA i.iu. 2. to invite to 75PP- puttha & pucchita (q. v.). (instr.), to offer, to present to somebody (ace), lit. to ask with Vin 11.208, 210 (paniyena) 111.161 (odanena, See also anu, abhi, sam. siipena etc.) D 11.240.
cpds. atthi" It 17 (-1- atthikandala) kattha" iv.72 III. 408 tina A J 11. 327; gutha J 11.211 1114(8; palala 111. 3 A 1.241; 11.210; 1.71; magsa U 1.52 valika" J vi.56.1 sankhara" S 1. 135. -kata (& ^kita) for puiijikata cf. Sk. punjikrta. with i for a in comp" with kr & bhn heaped up, heaped together Vin 11.208 (punjakita) 1.58, 89 (id. but id.
in
foil.
:
mo;
p.
III. 92
punjakajata)
puiijakita
&
;
pancalikata)
purijanika) J vi.iii (id., v. 1.

;
111.324 (punjakata 11.408 (punjakata, pufica").
v.
1.
v.
1.
Punjaka =punja
at
id. p.
is
111.92 ("jatani atthikani,

;
where
M 1.89
reads punjakitani)
Miln 342 (palala).

(q. v.).
Punjati
a variant of puflchati
[cp.
(late)
it
Pucchana
Puccha
(nt.)
&
(f.)
[fr.
questioning Sn 504
(a)
PvA
pfch] asking, 121, 223.
enquiring,
Punna
(f.) [cp. Class. Sk. prccha = Ohg. forsca question] a question Sn 1023 SnA 46. 200, 230. A system of questions ("questionnaire") is given in the Niddesa (and Commentaries), consisting of :2 groups of three questions each. In full at Nd' 339, 340 =Nd'' under puccha (p. 208). The first group comprises the three adittha-jotana puccha, dittha-samsandana p., viniaticchedana p. These three with addition of anumati p. and kathetu-kamyata p. also at DA i.08=DhsA 55. apuccha The complete list is referred to at SnA 159. (adj.) that which is not a question, i. e. that which should puccha- vissajjana question not be asked Miln 316. At Nett 18 p. occurs as quasi and answer PvA 2. synonym of iccha and patthana.
;
Vedic punya favourable, good be dialectical. The word is " santanag punati visodheti," expl"" i. e. cleaning the continuation (of life) VvA 19, thus taken to pu. The expl" is of course fanciful] merit,
(nt.)
etym. not
may by Dhammapala as
clear,
meritorious
action,
virtue.
Always
of
represented
rebirth
as
foundation
and condition
heavenly
&
Pucchita [pp. of pucchati] asked Sn 76, 126, 383, 988, KhA 125 ("katha) PvA 2, 13, 51. 1005; Ndi 211 Cp. puftha.
;
;
Pucchitar
[n.
;
M M
(
1.472
ag. to pucchita] one III. 6 sq. Sn p. 140.

;
who
asks, a questioner
Pujja
III.
(adj.) [grd. of puj, cp. Sk. piijya] to 111.78 (v. 1.); 38 sq.. 77 sq.
;
be honoured Nett 52. 56

1.13;
future blissful state, the enjoyment (& duration) of which depends on the amount of merit accumulated in a former existence. With ref. to this life there are esp. 3 qualities contributing to merit, viz., dana, sila & bhavana or liberality, good conduct & contemplation. These are the puiiiia-kiriya-vatthiini. (see below). Another set of ten consists of these 3 and apaciti, veyyavacca, patti-anuppadana, abbhanumodana, desana. savana. ditth' ujjuka-kamma. The opp. of punna is either apuiiria (D ill. 19 S 1.1 14 n. 82 ;Ai. 154 111.412 Sdhp 54. 75) or papa (Sn 320 Dh 39 Nett 96 PvA 5). The true Arahant is above both (Pv 11.6"). See on (a) Passages {selected): term also Kvu trsl. 201. D 111.58, 120; 1.404; II. 191, 199; S 1.72; 11.82; IV. 190 v.53 A 1.151, 155 sq. ill. 412 Sn 427 IV. 190 Dh 18. 116 sq., 196, 220, 267. 331, sq.. 547. SîQi 79*^' 412 Nd' go; Pv i.' 1.5'*; Pug 55; Vism 541 (pun1
; ; ; ; ; ;
= puianiya
C).
Compar. pujjatara
&
see
puja.
Puncikata is wrong reading at Dhs 1059 in tanha paraphrase (pattern 1 Nd- tanha) for mucchancikata. The readings of id. p. are puncikata Dhs 1136, 1230; Vbh
351. 361 (v.
iv.34 PvA 6. 8. 30. characVar. phrases terisations : Merit is represented as great (u|ara 1.110; PvA 5; anappaka Pv 1.5') or little (paritta 1. 110; appa S 11.229); as adj. (-) maha S 1.191. punna is defined at Nd' go as 11.5. Opp. appa " pufinag vuccati yag kinci tedhatukag follows
nanag paccayo duvidha)

;
69 sq.
Sdhp
4,
19 sq.
DhA
(b)
&
DA
DA
BB
The The
1. pucchanji) mucchafici" at Nd* 8 (v. 1. Nd^ p. 152 (v. 1. BB mucchanji", SS suvanci")

; ;
pucchifici",
SS pupaiici") pucchafijikata VbhA 477. translation of Dhs gives " agitation " as meaning. C. (DhsA 365) reads puiicikata (vv. 11. puiicag
; ; ;
apunnag vuccati sabbag akukusal' abhisankharag salag." It is defined as " dana-sTl'-adi-pabheda " & " sucaritag kusala-kammag " at VvA 19 considered as leading to future happiness: Vv 1^; PvA 58; consisting mainly in dana (danamayag p.) PvA 8, 51. 60,
; ;
vikata
pucchag
;
pucancikaka pucchakata) and connects it with caleti (wagging of a dog's tail, hence " agitaExpositor 11.470 gives " fluster." The C. on tion ") Vbh (VbhA 477) expl^ as " labhan' aiabhanaka-tthane
nicavuttata," thus " agitation."
*pronchati, but BSk. poficchate (v. 1. upanahan mulac ca pufichati & pocchate) Divy 491 A p.] to wipe off, clean Vin 11.208 (upahana), 2 10 IV. 376 (rajoharanag sucig p., asucig p. etc.) J 1.392 = (akkhini) Vism 63 (gabbha-malag), 4i5 = KhA 120 The J 1.47 (assuni hatthehi p.) KhA 136 (pagsukag). reading punjati occurs at J 1. 318 (akkhini); V.182; cp. VI. 514, also as v. 1. at A iv.376 (v. 1. also muficati Caus. II. puiichapeti Vism 63. Cp. puiicikata).
;
To do good 66. 73, but also in vandana PvA 1. v. 177; puiifiag (punnani) karoti 1.137; S iv.331 1.89; 11. 3 sq. Pv i.ii; or pasavati S 1.182, 213;
ni.244
V.249,
282;
PvA
121,
vedhana kampana
Pufichati [cp. Sk.
1.5'^; VvA 289. Other S 1.18, 20 pavaddhati S 1.33 corehi duharag S 1.36 agamo S 111.209 iv.349; puiinanag vipako A iv.89 opadhikag S 1.233 It 7^ puranag & navag S 1.92 sayar) katani puiiiiani S 1.37 puiiiiassa dhara S i.ioo
Pv
pufinag pasutag phrases: g akankhati

cp.
;
V.400. -atthika desirous of merit
pari".
Pnfichana
colaka)
;
(adj. nt.)
[fr.
11.208 (upahana-colaka), 210.
pronch] wiping Vin 1.297 (mukhaCp. puiichani.
Sn 487 sq. -inubhava the majesty of merit PvA 58. -&bhisankhara accumulaNd' 90, 206, 442; tion of merit D 111.217; ^ 11.82 Vism 557 sq., 571 VbhA 142 sq., 166, 184. -dbhisanda meritorious results A 11.54 sq. (-(- kusal4bhisanda) -assaya seat of merit DA 1.67. 111.51. 337; IV. 245. -kata one who -iddhi the magic power of m. PvA 117. has done a deed of m. A 11.32. -kamma good works.
;
Punnavant
righteousness, merit S 1.97,
87
;
Punna
Non-Aryan) puta (see Pischel. Prh. Gr. 238 & Through popular etym. a wrong conception of the expression arose, which took puta in the sense of
(or
VvA 32; 143; DA i.io 87; Sdhp 3J. -kama (adj.) desirous of doing good works S v. 462. -kiriya a good or meritorious PvA 54; usually.as kiriyaaction S 1.87 (kriya), loi vallhu item of m. action (of which 3 are usually enum'' see above) D 111.218; A iv.241 It 51 Nett 50, 128. -kkhandha mass of merit (only as maha) S v.4f o A 111.337. -kkhaya decay (or waning of the eSecf) of merit D 1.18 (cp. aj'ukkhaya & DA i.iio). -kkhetta field of m., Ep. of the Sangha or any holy personalities, doing good (lit. planting seeds of merit) to whom is a source of future compensation to the benefactor. Usually with adj. anuttara unsurpassed field of m. (see also sangha) D in. 5. 227 M 1.446 iii.8<j S 1.167, 220 V.343. 363. 382 A 1.244 "-St sq., 56, 113 111.158. 248. 279 sq., 387; IV. 10 sq., 292 It 8S Sn 486; Vv 50^1 (cp. VvA 216); Pv iv.i'5 (of a bhikkhu) Vism 220; VvA 286: PvA I (ariyasangha), 5 (Moggallana), 6 (arahanto), 132. 140, 214 and passim. Cp. BSk. punyaksetra Divy 63, 395 (4-udara). -patipada the meritorious path, path of m. A 1.1O8 Nett 96. -pasavana creation of m. PvA 31. -pekkha looking for merit (i. e. reward), intent upon m. S 1.167 Sn 463 sq., 487 sq. Dh 108 (cp. DhA 11.234). -phala the fruit (or resuH) of m. action S 1.217 Pug 51 DhA 11. 4 PvA 8, -bala the power of m. PvA 195. -bhaga taking 50, 52. part in meritorious action S 1. 154. -bhagiya having share in m. in. 72 sq. Nett 48. -maya = purina
PvA
54,
; :
292).
" wares, provisions, merchandise " (perhaps influenced by putarjsa) and, based on C. on Ud 88 (bhandakanarj mocana-tthanar) vuttag hoti) gave rise to the (wrong) trsl" Dial. 11.92 " a centre for interchange of all kinds of wares." See also Miln trsl' 1.2 Buddh. Sulfas xvi. Vin 1.229 = After the example of 11.87 =-Ud **** Pataliputta applied to the city of Sagala at Miln i (nana -puta- bhedanar) S nagarai)). Here clearly meant for " merchandise." Rh. D. in a note on putabhedana gives expl" " a town at the confluence or bend of a river " (cp. Jaina Sutras 2, 451).
Putaka
J
puta] a bag. pocket, knapsack or basket ("bhatta = provisions) DA 1.263; DhA 11.82 (v. 1. pitaka & kutaka) iv.132 (pockets of a serpent's hood). Cp. bhatta.
(nt.) [fr.
11.83
PuUha'
fed,
[PP- ol
puj (see poseti), Vedic pusta] nourished,

;
strengthened, brought up Sn 831
J in. 467.
Puttha^ [pp. of pucchati, Vedic prsta] asked S 11.36; Sn 84, 122, 510 sq.. 1036 DhA iv.132 PvA 10 (after = ace.) 68, 72 with samano A 1.197. See also pucchita.
;
Put^ha'' see phuttha
= Sk.
sprsta, cp. Pischel, Prk. Gr.
J IV.232 ("iddhi)
cp.
BSk. punyamaya
Av^
3"]Puttbatta (nt.) [abstr. fr. puttha"'] the fact of being fed or brought up by J 11. 405 (vaddhakina "a).
1.183.
Punnavant
(adj.)
[fr.
punna] possessing merit, meritorious,

;
virtuous Ps 11.213
\'ism 382
DhA
1.340
PvA
75.
PuUhavant
Puta [ctym. unknown, prob. dialectical, as shown by N. of Pataliputta, where putta = puta since unfamiliar in
orig. meaning " tube." container, hollow, pocket. I a container, usually made of leaves (cp. VI. 236), to carry fruit or other viands, J IV.436 V.441 a pocket, basket ucchu" basket for sugar J iv.363 panna" leaf-basket PvA 168 phala fruit basket phanita(ssa)'' basket of molasses, J IV.436 = VI. 236 sugar-basket S 1.175 (A'S. jar) J iv.366 DhA iv.232 mala" basket for garlands or flowers DhA 111.212 (baddha made, lit. bound). In puta-baddha-kummasa
AMg. [fr. puttha', cp. same form in Prk. putthavar) Sk. sprstavan Pischel, Prk. Gr. 569] one who has touched or come in direct contact with ThA
:
origin]
284.
Pu94&l'l<i^
VvA
308
perhaps
meaning "cup."
2.
bag or
sack, usually referring to food carried for a journey, thus "knapsack" (or directly "provisions," taking the container for what it contains 1.288 puts putagsa = patheyya), in bhatta" bag with provisions J 11. 82 (with bandhati), 203 111.200 Also at J iv.375 1.270. "bag" (tamba-kipillaka"). See below ar)sa ^ "bhatta, 3. a tube, hollow, in nasa (nasa) nostril Vism 195, 263. 362; KhA 65; hattha the J VI.74 hollow of the hand Miln 87 vatthi bladder(-bag) Vism 264 sippi puta oyster shell J v. 197, 206. putai) karoti to form a hollow Vbh.\ 34. 4. box, container, see "bheda & ^bhedana, in patali-puta seed box for the P. flower.
Cp. Vedic pundarika] sequence uppala, paduma, p.) D 11. 4 (Sikhi pundarikassa mule abhisambuddho) M ni.93 S 1.138, 204 = ] III. 309 A 1.145 (uppala paduma ^.) 11. 86 sq. (samana" adj.) Sn 547 J V.45, 215 ("ttac" angi =ratta-paduma-patta-vannaVv 44'- - seta-kamala VvA 191); Pv 11.12^; sarira) 111.3^ (pokkharani bahu "a); Pug 63; DA 1.2 19, 284 (sankho elo uppalo pundariko ti cattaro nidhayo). N. of a hell S 1.152 Sn p. 126 (here in sq. Uppalaka. Pund,
(nt.)
(?).
[Non-Aryan
the white lotus

; ;
1.75^ A
;
in. 26 (in
DA
Paduma).
Puv^srikini (f) [adj. pundarikin, of pundarika] a pool or ponil of white lotuses D l.75ja;(M in. 93 S 1.138).
;
DA
Punna
fill
;
-aijsa "bag-shoulder" (for "shoulder-bag," cp. agsaputa (assaputa) & Ger. rucksack = knapsack. Rightly expl"" by Bdhgh at DA 1.288), a bag carrying provisions on journeys, hence "provision." in phrase putar]sena with provisions (v. 1. at all places putosena)
A II. 183: cp. Dialogues 1.150 see -paka something cooked in a bag (like a meal-pudding) Vism 500. -baddha kind of moccasins Vin 1. 186, see Vin. Texts 11. 15. Spelt puta-bandhn at Vism 251 =VbhA 234. -bhatta " bag-food[" viaticum, provisions for journey J 11.423 KhA 46. -bheda the breaking of the container (i. e. seed boxes of the Sirisn plant) VvA 344 (in vatthu where Sirisa refers to Pataliputta, cp. Vv 84*2. 53). -bhedana breaking of the (seed-) boxes of the Patali plant, referring primarily to the N. of Pataliputta, where putta represents a secondary Palisation of Sk. "putra which again represents P.
1.
117;
111.80;
also mutoji.
pr, Vedic prnati. Pass, puryate, *pele to prana & purna = Av. parana Lith. pilnas plenus; Goth fulls = E. full = Ger voU] full, Lat. seldom by itself (only passage so far pannarase punnaya punnamaya rattiya D 1.47 = Sn p. 139). nor -' (only Sn 835 muttakarisa'). usually in cpds.. and there mostly restricted to phrases relating to the full moon, -ghata a full pitcher (for feeding the bhikkhus, as offering on festive days, cp. J.P.T.S. 1884) DhA 1.147 KhA 18 (v. 1. suvannaghata) DA 1.140 ('patimandita ghara). -canda the full moon J 1.149, 267; v.215. -patta a full bowl (a.s gift, t) deti to give an ample gift) -baddha at Miln iqi should be read as J ".535"bhadda. -bala at DA 1. lu read punfia-bala. -bhadda worshipper oi Punnabhadda. perhaps a Vakkha (father of the Yakkha Harikesa) Nd' 92 (Vasuvadeva. Baladeva. P. and Manibhadda. cp. p. 89) Miln 191 (pisaca
[pp. of cp. Sk.
manibhadda
cp.
moon (night) (komudiya catumasiniya punnaya punnamaya

p.).
-ma
the
full
1.47 rattiya.
DA
1.
140)
;
p-mayo)
Sn p. 139 (similar) Î 111.2 J v. 2 15 (dve Vism 292 (punna-m-uposatha = punna-ma;

;
VvA 66 uposatha). 418 (Phagguna-punnama-divase) (asajhi p.); PvA 137 (id); DA 1.140; DhA in. 461 (komudi). -masa ^"ma only in loc. puiinamase Vv 81'
;
Punnata
=punna-masiyar) sukka-pakkhe pannarasiyai) VvA 314; the similar pass, at VvA 321 reads, prob. by mistake, sukka-pakkha-patiyar) see pati) J v.215 (=punna candaya rattiya C). -masi (f. fr. -masa) = ma J 1.86 (Pliagguni p.); VvA 314; cp. BSk. purnamasi Av^ 1.182.
(
:
88
J As IV.232
353.
(adj.)
;
Puthujjana
"mandala the round of the earth Sn 990. A 11.21, and in cpd. puthuvi-agga
puthuvi at
SnA
Puthu
far
Pimnata
(f)
[abstr.
to
punna] fulness
DA
SnA
1.140
(masa
full-moon).
Poijmatta (nt.) [abstr. ro punna] fulness
502.
Pntoli see mutoli.
Putta [Vedic putra, Idg. *putlo = Lat. puUus (*putslos) young of an animal, fr. pou, cp. Gr. ttoO*,-, jraif child, Lat. puer, pubes, Av. pufra, Lith. putytis (young animal or bird), Cymr. wyr grandchild also Sk. pota(ka) young animal and base pu- in pumarjs, pur)s " man "] I. a son S 1. 210; Sn 35, 38, 60, 557, 858; Dh 62, 84, Vism 645 (simile of 3 sons) PvA 228, 345 J IV. 309 Four kinds of sons -5. 63. 73 sq. DA 1. 157 (dasaka"). are distinguished in the old Cy. viz. atraja p., khettaja, dinnaka, antevasika, or born of oneself, born on one'.s land, given to one, i. e. adopted, one living with one Thus at Nd' 247 Nd^ 448 J 1.135. Good as a pupil. and bad sons in regard to lineage are represented at Metaph. " sons of the Buddha " S 1.192 = J VI. 380. Th I, 1237 (sabbe Bhagavato putta); It loi (me tumhe putta orasa mukhato jata dhammaja), J 111.211. The parable of a woman eating her sons is given as a punishment in the Peta condition at Pv 1.6 (& 7). pi. puttani Pv 1.6^. aputta-bhavai) karoti to disinherit formally J v. 468. 2. (in general) child, descendant, sometimes pleonastic like E. "man, son in narnes see putta-dara so esp. in later literature, like ludda"
;
[both Vedic prthak & prthu, lit. spread out, flat, of Idg. *plet broad, Sk. prath to expand, prthah palm of hand Av. frajiah breadth, cp. Gr. TrXnn'ii,' broad, TrXuravoc plane tree, Lith. platiis broad, Lat. planta sole of foot, Ohg. flado pancake, Ags. flet ground, E. flat] i. (=prthak) separated, individual, adv. separated, individual, adv. separately, each (also given as puthag eva Kacc. 29) S 1.75 (puthu atta individual self); Th i, 86; J iv.346 (=visur) visug C); Miln 4. See further under cpds. 2. ( = prthu). The forms (pi.) are both puther & puthu. both as adj. & n. puthu more freq. found in metre. numerous, various, several, more, many, most D 1. 185 (puthu saniiagga opp. ekai)) S i.iS^ (puthu), 207 (id.); Sn 769 (puthu kame = bahu Nd' 11); 1043, 1044 (puthii = bahuka Nd^ 449''); Th 2, 344 (puthu = puthu satta ThA 241) J VI. 205 (puthu). nt. adv. puthu & puthur) greatly, much, in many ways Sn 5S0 ( = aneka-ppakarag SnA 460); Vv 62'" (=mahantar| VvA 258). -gumba experienced in many crafts J vi.448 -jja (puthu i, but see remarks ( =aneka-sippa-nfiu C). on puthujjana) common, ordinary Sn 897, 911 (=pHthujjanehi janita Nd' 308). -titthakara a common sectarian D 1.116 (thus to puthu i, but DA 1.287 = bahii t.) -ddisa (puthu i) each separate quarter "all the diverse quarters" S 1.234. -pafifia (adj.) of wide
&
wide,
wisdom (p. 2) A 1. 130; 11.67 (v- 1- hasa"). -pantiata wide wisdom A 1.45. -paniya ordinary (p. i) mode of shampooing with the hand Vin Ii.ic6 (Bdhgh on p. 316
cxpl"* pudhu-panikan ti hattha parikamniar) vuccati " manual performance," thus not identical with panika on p. 151). -bhuta (p. 2) widely spread S 11.107 but cp. BSk prthag bhavati to be peculiar to Divy 58, icc. -mati wide understanding S 1.236. -loma " flat fin," N, of a fish " the finny carp " (Mrs. Rh. D.) Vv 44" (=dibba-maccha Vv.\ 191); Th 2, 508 ( = so-called fish ThA 292) -vacana " speaking in many J iv.466. (bad) ways," or " people of various speech " (so expH Nd' 397) Sn 932 (prob. better " speaking ordinary talk"=puthu i). -satta (pi.) =puthujjana, common people, the masses S 1.44 Pv 111.7'.
;
-dara child & wife (i. e. wife & children, family) D ni.Ofa, i8g, 192 S 1.92 A 11.67 P^' 1^.3''* (sa" together with his family) J in.467 (kig ena what shall I do with a family ?) v.478. They are hindrances to the develop;
'
son=hunter J 11. 154: ayya=ayya, i. e. gentleman, loid J v. 94 PvA 66. See also raja. Of matuccha' & matula" cousin (from a girl Th 2. 464. mother's side), pituccha" id (fr. father's side). On putta in N. PataU" see puta. f. putti see raja". -jiva N. of a tree: Putranjiva Roxburghii J vi.53. '.
hunter's
of spiritual life: see Nd''. under asirjsanti & palibodha. -phala a son as fruit (of the womb) J v. 330. -mai}sa the flesh of one's children (sons) a metaphor probably distorted fr. puta" rotten flesh. The metaphor is often alluded to in the kasina-kammatthana, and
ment
puthu, cp. (late) Vedic prthuka " flat corn," Puthaka also " young of an animal," with which cp. perhaps Gr. Trnp9froQ see W'alde, Lat. ]\'tb. under virgo] rice in the
[fr.
:
car Dli.\ 1.98 ("agga as
first gift
of the field).
usually coupled with the akkha-bbhafijana (& vanapaticchadana)-simile, e. g. Vism 32, 45 DhA 1.375 SnA 58, 342. Besides at S 11.98 "(in full); Th i, 445 ("upama) 2. 22 -mata a woman whose sons (children) are dead 1.324.
; ;
;
Puttaka
[fr.
putta]
I.
little
child Til 2, 462 (of a girl).
son S 1.209, 2 10. 2. a little 3. a voung bird (^potaka)
Pnthujjana [*prthag-jana, thus puthu i + jana, but from the point of Pali identical in form and meaning with puthu 2, as shown by use of puthu in similar cpds. and by C. expl"". One may even say that puthu prthak is not felt at all in the P. word. Trenckner {Xotes 76)
i
Jn.134.
Puttatta (nt.)
[fr.
putta] sonship
DhA
1.89.
Puttavant
(adj.) [fr. putta]
having sons S iv.249.
Trenck-
ner, \oles
02"
already hinted at this by saying " puthujjana, partly confounded with puthu " a connection which also underlies its expl" as " one-of-the-many-folk " at A'lii trsi" 811' & 291^. It is felt to belong to puthu 2 in the same sense as Ger. "die breite Masse," or Gr. oi ttoXXoi. The expl" at Nd' 308 = 328 is puthu-nana-jana. A long and detailed etvm. -speculation expl" of the term is found
;
gives a
f.
*puttapati for puttavati, but
without
Puttimant
ref.
(adj.)
[fr.
'puttamant] having sons S
1.6
Sn
33.
Puttiya (--) in Sakya" is compound Sakyaputta+iya " belonging to the son of the Sakyas " (i. e. to the
Sakya
Yin
prince)
PvA
43.
asakyaputtiya
dhamma
11.297.
Puthavi & Puthuvi (f.) [doublets of pathavi] the earth; as puthavi at S 1.186 J 1.14 (v. 1. puthuvi) iv.233, A in cpds. ^nabhi the navel of the earth (of the bodhimaijda, the Buddha's seat under the hoI>' fig tree)
; ;
The BSk. form is 258. an ordinary, average person (4 cla .ses of ordinan,' people are discussed at Cf rf. 49, 5(.), a common worldling, a man of the people, an ordinary man 7, 135, 239, 323 111.64,227; Si. 148 11.94 sq. (assutava), 151 (id.); 111.46, 108, 162; iv.157, '9*'. 201 (assutava), 206 sq. v. 362 (opp. to sotapanna) A 1.27, 147 (marana-dhammin), 178. 267; 11.129, 163; III-54 IV.68, 97, 157. 372 Sn 351, 455, 706. 816, 859 Dh 59. 272; Vv 82* ( = anariya VvA 32 -I- anavabodha) Nd' 146, 248; Ps 1. 61 sq., 143. 156; 11.27; I^tis 1003 (cp. DhsA 248 sq.) Vism 311 ( = anariya); VbhA 133 (avijj' abhikhuta, bhava-tanh' abhibhuta), 186 (ummatat
1.59, trsld at
DA
Dhs
Irsl"
prthagjana Divy 133
etc.]
Mm,
Puthujjanata
taka, opposed to upabrfihita-nana-purisa, exemplifying upadana and kanima) DhA 1.5 (opp. ariyasavaka), 445
; ;
89
Pupphaka
puna, apara, but we ..ever find para in these connections. Trenckner's (& following him Oldenberg in Vin. and Hardy in A etc.) way of writing puna ca parag (e. g. Miln 201, 388, 418 etc.) is to be corrected to puna Cp in. 6'. c' aparag, cp. pundpara Sn 1C04 -agamana coming again, return S 1.22 (a). -avasa rebirth S 1.200. -divase on the following day J 1.278; PvA 19, 38. -nivattati to turn back again S 1.177. -bbhava renewed existence, new birth D 11.15 S 1.133 It 62 S IV. 201 (ayati) Sn 162, 273, 502, 514, 733; Nd- s. v. Nett 28, 79 sq. PvA 63, 200 cp. ponobhavika a no more rebirth S 1.174, 208 Nd- 64 4bhinibbatti birth in a new existence M 1.294; S 11.65; A 1.223 Vin in. 3 PvA 35. -vacana repetition SnA -vara (loo.) another time J v.21. 487.
;
Sdhp
363.
-kalyanaka (cp. BSk. prthagjana-kalyanaka Divy 419, 429) an ordinary man striving after his spiritual good Nd' 477: Ps 1. 1 76; II. 190, 193. -bhikkhu a bh. VbhA 383. -sukha of the common sort DA 1.269 ordinary happiness M 1.454;
Puthuijanata (f.) [abstr. character S i.i87=Th Pnthajjanika

(adj.)
ffr.
fr.
i,
puthujjana]
common-place
12 17.
puthujjana] common, ordinary
J 1.360 (of iddhi).
Fathntta (Patbattaj (nt.) [fr. puthu, cp. Sk. *prthutva not with Kern, Toev. s. v.=Sk. prthaktva, speciality, peculiarity] being at variance, diversity S 11.77 (opp. ekatta v. 1. SS puthatta). At A iv.97 we have to read puth' attansr) for puthuttanar) which has nothing to do with puthutta, but is puthu + attanai) as borne puthu out by V. 1. puthuji' attanai), and by AA nanakaranehi attanag hanti.
; ; :
Punati [cp. Vedic pavate, punati, pu to cleanse, as in Lat. purus clean, purgo, Ohg. fowen to sift also Gr. rvp
fuir = E. fire, Armen. hur, lit. clean, cleanse i. to see also puiltia] 2. to sift VvA 19 (-1- visodheti, in def. of puiiiia). okirati C. J VI. 108 (angarar) p. =attano sise angare p. 1.268 (bhusar) so read with v. 1. for phunati T.)
(cp.
P.
pavaka)=Ohg.
"cleansing,"
DA
Pathala
(adj.) [fr. puthu] broad, large, flat J 111.16 (sisa flat-headed) vi.171 (antarar)sa flat-chested) Miln 121 abl. puthulato (of a river); VvA 301 (gambhira). (as adv.) across DhA 1.396.
;
pumanto viya
puneti.
like sifting the chaff,
winnowing).
Cp.
Pnthnso (adv.) [abl. of puthu] broaaly, i. e. diversely, at variance Sn 891, 892 = puthu-ditthi-gata Nd^ 301).
(
Poneti [Cans. fr. puna ? or = punati ?] to experience (over & over) again in this meaning at It i sq. & Nd' 202 = Nd* 337 (kilese na p. na paeceti etc.) perhaps also at Th I, 533 (sattayugai)), although Kern, Toev. s. v. takes it=punati and Mrs. Rh. D. translates " lifts to lustrous
:
Pudava (poddava note on p. 315).
?)
see
gama" (Vin
11.
105 with
Bdhgh
purity."
Pannaga
Puna
Vedic punar, punah, to base *pii (related to *apo see apa), as in puccha tail, Lat.
(indecl.)
[cp.
:
KhA
[dial. ?] a species of tree J 1.9 (puppha) 50 (aggacchinna-phala), 53 (id.).
vi.530
puppis, poop, Gr, " behind "] again.

adv., but
TTv/iaTut;
the last
orig.
meaning
of this
There are several forms

;
puna has to be considered as the orig. Pali if authentic, a form. The form puno is doubtful Sanskritisation only found at ThA 71 (Ap. v. 38 v. 1. puna) & 72 (Ap. V. 41, v. 1. puna). The sandhi r is preserved only in metre and in comp". That it is out of fashion even in metre is shown by a form puna where a is the regular metrical lengthening instead of ar na hi dani puna atthi v. 1. puna). Besides (J III. 437 this the r is apparent in the doubling of the first conit is sonants of cpds. (punappunar), punabbhava) We find r in quite lost in the enclitic form pana.
;
Puppha' (nt.) [Vedic puspa according to Grassraann for *puska fr. pu? (?) see poseti] a flower Vin 11. 123; S 1.204 = J III. 308 Sn 2, 5 Dh 47 sq. 377 Vism 430 SnA 78 (paduma") VvA 73; PvA 127; Sdhp 550. pupphani (pi.) VbhA 255 (of ^2 colours, in simile), adj. puppha in ghana 292 sq. (for Cetiya-worship).
;
pokkharata. -4bhikinna decked with flowers Vv 64^'; Pv 11. 11*. -adhana " a ledge (on a Tope) where offerings of flowers are laid down " (Geiger. Mhvs p. 355 cp. Mhvs Irsl. p. 202*) Mhvs 30, 51, 56, 60 33, 22 Reading uncertain. -asava wine made -avela flower-garland VvA 125.
thick with flowers
1.87.
;
;
DA
Cp.
punar agami Sn 339; punar agato

; :
1.403
(=puna
agato I 1. 403 (=puna agato, ra-karo sandhivasena vutto C.) in cpds. punar-abhiseka see J.P.T.S. 18S5, a-punar-avattita the fact of not turning back 49 Miln 276 (cp. Prk. apunar-avatti Pischel, 343). Otherwise r stands on the same level as other sandhi (euphonic) consonants (like m. & d., see below), as in in puna-r-eva Dh 338; Pv 11.8' 11. 11*. We have puna-m-upagamui) Sn 306 puna by itself is rarely found, it is usually comW with other emphatic part, like eva and api. The meaning is " again," but in enclitic function (puna still found Sn 677, 876, otherit represents " however, but, now " (cp. wise pana) same relation in Ger. abermals abcr), similar to the development in Prk. puno vi & punar avi " again "
;
from flowers, flower-liquor J iv.117 KhA 26. -gandha odour of flowers Dh 54 Dhs 625. -cumbataka a fl. cushion, -chaddaka a remover of (dead) flowers, a rubbish-remover, a low occupation, including cleaning Th i, 620; J v. 449 of privies & bins etc. Vin iv.6 (=vacca-tthana-sodhaka C.) Miln 331 Vism 194 (in simile). Cp. J.P.T.S. 1884, 89 and Miln Irsl. 11. 2 11. -cchatta a parasol with flowers DhA i.iio. -dana -dama a wreath or offering of flowers VbhA 336. garland of fls. J 1397; VvA 198. -dhara bearing
; ;
Pv 11.12* (so read forT. dada). -panjara a cage -pata a cloth (ornamented) with flowers J v. 365. DhA 11.45. (embroidered) with flowers J iv.283 -bhanin " speaking -palasa a fl. heap DhA 1.75. -mala garflowers," i. e. speaking the truth Pug 29. land of fls. SnA 78. -mufthi a handful of fl. Vism 432 (in
flowers
;
puna
"
now
;
" (Pischel Gr.

3,
342).
14, 12.
;
puna
PvA
by
;
itself at
simile),
SnA
1
597
PvA
'
45
i,
Mhvs
;
doubled as punap728, 1051

45,
Vin 1.246 taste of

;
-rasa (wine-) juice made of fls., flower-liquor -rasiaheapof fls. Dh53. fls. Dhs 629.
punag S
18, 325,
1.174
Th
J
531, 532
Sn
;
Dh
;
7,
337
V.208
SnA
107
puna at
1.60, 142; 11.75; ^s puna-d-eva at 11^ (v. 1); Vism 163; 11.76; puna-m-eva ii.ii'; puna pi once more J 1.279; PvA 67, 74; puna-p-pi J v.2()8. The phrase puna c' aparai] " and
DhA
47
punap-
Puppha' the menses Am. Koâ

:
(nt.) [cp. Class. Sk.

3, 4,
puspa "
les fleurs
" in
stri
Pv Pv
11.
DhA
Similarly phala is used 42. see pupphaka tion " see s. v. phala 12] blood pupphavati. With ref. to the menses at J v.331.
30, 233 and Mark. Pur. 51, in the sense of " menstrua:
BR
&
again something else" stands on the same level as the phrase aparo pi (apare pi), with which one may comaparapare the parallel expressions puua-divase
:
Pupphaka (nt.)
C.
[fr.
puppha'] blood
s.
J 111.541 (v.
1.
pubbaka
= lohita); Miln 216
(tiija^-roga,
v.
a
trsl'-
disease,
divase, all of which
show the
close relation
between
pi.
"hay-fever"). Kern, Toev. with " vuil, uitwerpsel."
Kern, the J passage
Pupphati
Pupphati [pufp] to flower J
(
90
;
Pubba
doubtful. T. reads bubbujaka, Mrs. Rh. D. translates " bubble of film " ThA 259 expl" by " thita-jalapubbalha-sadisa." -acariya (i) an ancient teacher, a scholar of previous times A 1.132 11.70 It iio Vism 523= VbhA 130; KhA 11, 64, 65. (2) a former teacher SnA 318. -acinna (-vasena) by way of former practice, from habit SnA 413. -4para (i) what precedes and what follows, what comes first and what last (with ref. to the successive order of syllables and words in the text of the Scriptures) A 111.201 (kusala) Dh 352 Nett 3 (anusandhi) cp. BSk. purvaparena vyakhyanar) karoti " expl"* in due order" Av 11.20. (2) "rattarj "as in the former, so in the foil, night,"
; ;
=phalati).
^ pp. pupphita.
[fr.
1.76 (aor. ir)su)
PvA
185
PapphavatI
(f.)
flowering] a menstruous
puppha*. but cp. Vedic puspavat woman Miln 126.
Pupphita [pp. of pupphati] flowering, in blossom S 1.131 = Th 2, 230 (su); Vv 35*; J 1.18; Miln 347; ThA 69
(Ap. V. 12)
;
DhA
[fr.
1.280
11.250 (su). cp. Vedic puspin] bearing N. of a plant ("with blue
Pupphin
(adj.)
puppha^
(f.)
flowers; in nilapupphl flowers ") J VI. 53.
i.
Pubba^
P.Gr.
[Vedic
puya>*puva>*puvva>pubba
;
(Geiger,
46^); cp. puyati to smell rotten, Lat. pus = E. pus, Gr. TTiiSw to rot. jn'ov matter Vedic puti smelling foul; Goth. fuls=E. foul] pus, matter, corruption S 1.150; II. 157; A 1.34; J II. 18; Miln 1.57; III. 90 In detail discussed (as one of the 32 382 PvA 80.
e. without ceasing, continuous Th i, 413. cp. pubbaratt-aparattai) DhA iv.129. -dpariya former & future, first & last Ud 61 (vivesa) -abhoga previous rsflection ThA 30. -arama " Eastern Park," N. of a
;
; ;
locality east of Savatthi
akaras) at Vism 261 360 KhA 62 VbhA 244. Often in comb" pubba-lohita matter & blood, e. g. Sn p. 125 Sn 671 J V.71 DhA 1.319 as food of the Petas Pv i.i i^ 11, 2, l.6; 1.9^ (lohita-pubba) pubba-vatti a
,
lump
Pubba^
of matter
DhA
in.
7.
A 111.344; Sn p. 139 (cp. Sn -asava former intoxication Sn 913, cp. Nd' -u^hana getting up before (someone else) either 331. applied to a servant getting up before the master, or to a wife rising before her husband VvA 71, 136. -utthayin " getting up earlier " (with complementary Ep. paccha-nipatin " lying down later "), see above D 1.60 III. 191 abstr. AdA 111.37; IV. 265 sq. DA 1.168.
502).
(adj.) [Vedic purva. to Idg. *per, see pari & cp. Goth. fram=from; Gr. Trpnftoc first, Goth. fruma = As. formo first, Av. pourvo, also Sk. purvya = Goth. frauja = Ohg. fro Lord, frouwa = Ger. frau. See also Lat.
yita
samannagata patidevata) = v.88 (i) preceding and following Kacc.

;
111.406
("adihi
pancahi
kalyana
dhammehi
-uttara
(2) " east-
KhA
prandium, provincia] previous, former, before. The adj. never occurs in abs. forms by itself (for which see pubbaka), it is found either as -" or - or in cases as adv. The phrase pubbam antam anissita Sn 849 is poetical for pubbantam. i. (-) having been before na dittha not seen before Nd' 445 mataJ III. 200 bhuta" formerly (been) his mother PvA 79 vuttha (gama) formerly inhabited DhA 1.15; as adv. bhutapubbar) before any beings (existed) Vin 1.342 DhA 1.102 and passim (see bhuta). 2. (neg.) apubba (nt.) what has not been before, something new VvA 117, 287. ace. ixs adv. in phrase apubbat] acarimar) not earlier, not after, i. e. simultaneously M in. 65 Pug 13 ( = apure apaccha, ekappaharen' evati attho PugA 186). 3. (cases adverbially) instr. pubbena in apara gradual
northern," i. e. north-eastern (kanna N.E. corner); vi.519 (id.), -kamma a former deed, a deed done in a former existence Cp. in. 11^. -karin "doing before," i. e. looking after, obliging, doing a favour A 1.87; Pug 26 (=pathamar) eva karaka PugA 204); PvA 114. -kicca preliminary function Vin v. 12 7 (cattaro pubbakicca) cp. Cpd. 53. -kotthaka " Eastern Barn," Npl. A 111.345. -(n)gama (i) going before, preceding A in. 108 (okkamane p.); in. 71 sq. controlled or directed by, (2) " allowing to go before " giving precedence Dh 2 (mano dhamma = tena pafhanja-gamina hutva samannagata DhA 135); Nd- 318;
;
44, 47. J v. 38
173.
before
with abl. as prep. = in earher times (also referring to previous births, cp. pure), in the past, before S iv.307 Sn 831, 949 (with paccha & majjhe,
in. 79;
ace. pubbai) see
i,
2,
SnA 549 (=pura);

;
loc.
pubbe
Pug 15 (panfia ariyamagga=paniiar) pure-carikai) katva PugA 194) Sdhp 547 (paiiiia). Cp. BSk. piirvangama Divy 333 (" obedient " Index), -carita former life SnA 382, 385. -ja born earlier, i. e. preceding in age PvA 57 (=jetthaka). -iiati former relative PvA 24. -deva a former god, a god of old, pi. the ancient gods (viz. the Asuras) S 1.224. -devata an
;
290, 385, PvA 4, 10, 39, 40, 100. With abl. as prep. = 453 before S 11.104. In comp" with nivasa see sep. An old ace. f. *purvir) (cp. Prk. puvvir) Pischel, Gr. 103) we find in Cpd. anupubbikatha (q. v.). The compar.
i.
; ; ;
e.
future
&
present);
Pv
1.3I
11. 2*
SnA
ancient deity A 11.70; It no (v. 1. deva). -nimitta " previous sign," a foregoing sign, prognostic, portent, forecast It 76 (the 5 signs of decay of a god) J i.n (the 32 signs at the conception of a Buddha, given in detail on p. 51), 48; Miln 298 (of prophetic dreams,
;
cp. Cpd. p. 48)
pubbatara ("quite early") occurs abs. at S

as
pi. "ancestors" (cp. Gr. 01 adv. at S 1.22. -angin in f. angi (caru) at J v.4 & vi.481 read sabbangin. -anna " first grain," a name given to the 7 kinds of grain, as distinguished from aparamia, the 7 sorts of vegetables, with which it is usually combined Vin III. 151 iv.267 Nd' 248 (where the 7 are enum"); Nd^ 314; J 11. 185; Miln 106; DA 1.78, 270; DhA IV. 8 etc. (see aparanna). See also bija-bija. -anha the former part of the day, forenoon, morning (as contrasted with majjhanha & sayanha) D 1.109, 22O A 1.294; '"-344; S 1.76 (samayar)) SnA 139 (id.) DhA 111.98; PvA 61, 216. The speUing pubbanha 1.528 (cp. Trenckner, Notes 80). -anta (i) the East J 1.98 ("ato aparantar) aparantato pubbantai) gacchati from E. to W. from W. to E.) v.471. (2) the Past (opp. aparanta the Future) D 1.12 sq. S 11.26 Nd' 212 Dhs 1004. pubbam antag for pubbantai) is poetical at Sn 849. -"dnuditthi theory concerning the past or the beginning of things D 1.13 (cp. DA 1.103) 11.2^3 S 111.45 Dhs 1320. -a!ha(ka) (alhaka) at Th 2, 395 is
nom.
117 jrporfpm), as
iv.
loc.
VbhA 407 (in dreams) DhA 11.85. -pada the former, or antecedent, part (of a phrase) DhsA 164. -parikamma a former action SnA 284 (opp. to paccha-parikamma). -purisa ancestor D 93. 94- -peta a deceased spirit, a ghost (=peta) D 1.8 ('katha, cp. DA 1.90 & Dial. 1.14). pubbe pete is poetical at Pv 1.4* for pubbapete. Cp. BSk. purvapreta Av6 1.149 (see Index p. 230); Divy 47, 97. -bhaga " former part," i. e. previous PvA 133 (cetana opp. apara-bhaga-cetana. SS omit bhaga). -bhasin speaking obligingly (cp. pubbakarin) D 1. 116 (trsl. " not backward in conversation "), DA 1.287 (bhasanto va pathamatarag bhasati etc.). -yoga " former connection," i. e. connection with a former body or deed, former action (and its result) J v.4 76 vi.480 Miln 2 (pubbayogo ti tesar) pubba-kammai)). Kern, Toev. s. v. remarks that it is frequent in BSk. as purvayoga (yoga = yuga; syn. with purvakalpa), e. g. Saddh. Pund. ch. vii. MVastu 11.287; ni.175; and refers to Ind. Studien 16, 298; J.R.A.S. 1875, 5. -rattiparattar) the past and future time, the whole time, always A III. 70 DhA IV. 129. -vasana an impression remaining in the mind from former actions Sn 1009
; ; ; ; ;
Pubbaka
91
Purindada
meaning restricted to the Jatakas, e. g. v. 65 ( = nivesana C.) vi.25i, 492 (=antepura). Cp. thipura lady's room, harem, also " lady " 3. the body [cp. Sk. pura J v. 296, and antepura. body as given by Halayudha 2, 355, see Aufrecht p. 273] Th I, 273, 1150 (so read for pura, cp. Kern, Toev. s. V. & under sarlradeha). Cp. porin.
of -a house (=antepura). a
;
ThA
176;
I-57-
-videha Eastern Videha KhA 123, 31 (Ap. V. 8). SnA 443. -sadisa an old (former) friend
DhA
Pabbaka
(adj.) [fr. pubba*] I. former, ancient, living in former times D 1.104 (isayo), 238 (id.); Sn 284 (id.); Th i, 947. S II. 105; IV.307 (acariya-pacariya) 2. (- cp. pubba* i) having formerly been, previous J 1. 182 (suvannakara bhikkhu), cp. BSk. "purvaka in (-) accomsame use at AvS 1259, 296, 322. 3. panied or preceded by ThA 74 (gun' abhitthavana" udana) PvA 122 (punnanumodana" maggacikkhana) cp. aSvasana-purvaka Jtm 210.
; ;
Purakkhata
[pp. of purakkharoti] honoured, esteemed, preferred D 1.50; 1.85; S 1.192, 200; Sn 199, 421, 1015; Nd' 154; Dh 343 (=parivarita DhA iv.49) Pv 111. 7' ( = payirupasita PvA J 11.48 Cparivarita) = purato nisinna) ThA 170. Cp. 1. 1 52 205); (
DA
Pabbapeti [Denom.
(gattani
purakkhata.
fr.
pubba^] occurs only in one phrase

;
pubbapayamano) at M 1.161 & A 111.345 as 402 in meaning " drying again " at both A pass, the vv. 11. (glosses) are " sukkhapayamano " and " pubba-sadisani kurumano " to the M. pass. cp. Trenckner's notes on p. 543, with the BB expl" of the word (=pubbabhavai) gamayamano), also Neumann, Majjh- trs!" 1.260. The similar passage at S 1.8, 10 has " gattani sukkhapayamano" as T. reading and "pubbapayamano " as V. 1. BB.
;
Purakkharoti [fr. purah, cp. Ved. puras-karoti, see pure] to put in front, to revere, follow, honour only in foil, sporadic forms ppr. purakkharana holding before oneself, i. e. looking at S 111.9 sq. aor. 3"' pi. purakkharut) Miln 22; ger. purakkhatva M 1.28; Sn 969; Nd' 491 J V.45 ( = purato katva C.) PvA 21, 141. purakkhata pp. (q. v.). See also purekkhara.
;
:
Pabbe
" in a (-) [loc. of pubba-, see pubba- 3] in cpds. former existence": kata (nt.) deeds done in a past life M II. 2 7 = A 1. 1 73 (hetu) J v. 228 ("vadin fatalist) Nett 29 ("punnata). "nivasa [cp. BSk. purve-nivasasarjprayuktar) MVastu 111.224. otherwise as purvanivasa Divy 619] abode in a former life, one's former
;
Piiratthao (adv.) [for Vedic purastat, fr. purah. see *pura] I. before S 1.141 (na paccha na puratthar) =no after, no before). -2. east D 1.50 ("abhimukha looking eastward.)
Puratthato (adv.)
[fr.
puratthar),
cp.
BSk. purastatalj
(sic,
MVastu
11.198] in front,
;
coram Sn 416
v.
1.
BB
purakkhato)
J vi.242.
11. i, 2 111.31 sq., 50 sq., 108 sq state of existence 111.12 II. 2 S 1.167 A 1.164 sq. 1.278 230, 281 Sn 647 Dh 423 Pug 61 Vism 41 1 (rememIt 100 bered by 6 classes of individuals) ThA 74, 197. pubbe-nivas' dnussati (-iiana) (knowledge of) remembrance of one's former state of existence, one of the faculties of an Arahant (cp. A 1.164 sq., and Cpd. 64) III. no, 220; 1.35, 182, 248, 278. 496; Dhs 1367; Nett 28, 103; Vism 433; VbhA 373 sq., 401, 422; See also under nivasa and cp. Vism Tikp. 32 1
; ,
D
;
Puratthima
ace.
(adj.) [fr. *pura, cp. Prk. (AMg.) puratthima. to Pischel, Gr. 602 a der. fr. purastat (=P. puratthar)) as *purastima, like *pratyastima {=paccatthima) fr. '*pratyastari] eastern 1. 153; S 1.144; Gotama facing E. under the Bo J 1.71 (abhimukha
tree).
Pura
ch. XIII, pp. 410 sq.
(indecl.) [Vedic pura to Idg. *per, cp. Goth. faur = Ags. for = E. (be) fore; also Lat. prae = Gr. 7rnpr=Sk. pare] prep. c. abl. " before " (only temporal) Vin iv.17 (puraruna = pura aruna before dawn); Sn 849 (pura bheda before dissolution (of the body), after which the
;
Pamati [onomat. *pn to blow,

bubble,
(pvaaio
cp. Gr. <pv<ra blowing, blow, Lat. pustula = pustule, Sk. *pupphusa = P. papphasa lung, phutkaroti blow, etc., see Uhlenbeck Ai. IVtb. s. v. pupphusa] to blow, aor. pumi
Suttanta
is named Purabhedasutta, cp. Nd' expH by sarira-bheda pubbai) at SnA 549).
2 10
sq.
Purava
1.171
(?).
ger.
pumitva
1.172.
See J.P.T.S.
1889,
207
Puman (Puma)
[see
11.273; Cp.
111.85
;
II. 6^*;
puma D
nom sg. pumo pumuna J vi.550. nom. pi. (itthi-puma men & women v. K.
pugs] a male, a man.
instr.
;
1.
ace. sg. pumar) J v. 154 (gata, cp. "purisa) J 111.459 purisantara-gata). On decl. cp. Miiller, P.Gr. p. 79 ; Greiger, P.Gr. 93'.
*Pata [on etym. see pura, purana, pure] base of adv. & prep, denoting "before"; abl. purato (adv. & prep.) in front of (with gen), before (only local) Yin 1.179;
S 1.137; 11.8' (janadhipassa) DA 1. 152; PvA 5 (puriOften repeated (distributively) sassa), 22, 39 (tassa). purato purato each time in front, or in front of each, or continuously in front Vin 11.213; Vism 18; cp. pacOtherwise *pura occurs only in foil, chato pacchato. purek(i) adverbial : *purah in purakkharoti. der. khara, purohita pura, pure, puratthar). puratthato. (2) adiectival : puraija, puratthima, purima. n.32 paccha)
;
D
;
II.
14 (matu)
Pv
i.n',
11'
(opp.
(adj.) [Venic purana. fr. 'per, cp. Sk. parut in former years, Gr. irt'pi'm =Lith. pernai, Goth, fairneis, Ohg. firni=Ger. firn (last year's snow), forn formerly, ferro far] i. ancient, past Sn 312, 944 ( =Nd' 428 atitat), opp. nava = paccuppannai)) Dh 156 (=pubbe katani with ref. to former births or previous existences: C.) puniiai) p. kammar) S 11.64 =Ndi 437 = ^^2 68<j Q. 2 S 1.92. -2. old (of age), worn out, used (opp. nava recent) D 1.224 (bandhanag, opp. navag); Vin 11. 123 Sn I (udakai) p.r) stale water); S 11.106 (magga) (tacar)) J 11. 14 (f. purani, of an old bow string, applied jokingly to a former wife) iv.201 ("panna old leaf, opp. nava) v. 202 (a not old, of years) vi.45 (apuranag VbhA 363 (udaka stale water). adv. recently) 3. former, late, old in cpds. as dutiyika the former wife (of a bhikkhu) Vin 1. 18, 96 iv.263 S 1.200 L'd 5 [11 "rajorodha former lady of the harem Vin iv.261 J 1.2 Ud 7 DhA "salohita former blood -relation Sn p. 91 Cp. porana. II. 2 10.
; ;
;
;
Puratana
(adj.) [fr. pura, cp. sanatana in formation] belonging to the past, former, old Nett A 194.
Para
[Vedic pur. f., later Sk. purai) nt. & puri f.] fortress, city Vin 1.8 = 1.17T (Kasinar) I. a town, purag) J 1. 196, 2 15 Sn 976, 991, 1012 (uttaraa),ii)i3 Mhvs 14. 29. avapure below J VI. 276 (=nagara C) thefortressMl.68. devapura city of the Gods Siv. 202 Vv 64* ( = Sudassana-maha-nagara VvA 285). See 2. dwelling, house or (divided) part also purindada.
(nt.)
Porindada [distorted fr. Vedic purarj-dara, pura-fdf to break, see dari, thus "breaker of fortresses," Ep. of Indra (& Agni). The P. Commentator (VvA 171) of course takes it popularly as " pure danag dadati ti Purindado ti vuccati," thus pure-(-da; see also Geiger. P.Gr. 44'] " townTrenckner, Notes 59' breaker," a name of Sakka (Indra) D 11.260 S 1.230
:
Vv
37*, 62';
PvA
247.
Purima
Purima
Sk.
(adj.) [compar.-superl. formation fr. *pura, cp. purima] preceding, former, earlier, before (opp. pacchima) D 1.179 Sn 773, 791, 10 11 Nd' 91 J i.iio SnA 149 (dhura) PvA i, 26. In sequence p. maj; ;
;
92
11.56,
1
Pure
103 (=vicitrehi vinayan' upayehi SnA 443) It 79 Pug 57 Vism 207 ThA 178. -dosa (pi.) faults or defects in a man eight are discussed in detail at A iv. 190 sq. Ps 1.130 eighteen at J VI. 542, 548. -dhorayha a human beast
12,
147
Sn
p.
purisadamme
;
sareti
ti
jhima pacchima
last)
D 1.239 sq. DA 1.45 sq. and passim. purimatara = purima J 1.345 ("divase the day before). -attabhava a former existence VvA 78 ;_PvA 83, 103,
;
past, present, future (or
first,
second,
burden S 1.29. -parakkama manly energy D S 11.28. -puggala a man, a human character D 227 (eight); S 1.220 (8); 11.69, 82, 206; iv.272
of It 88 (8) (expl-i at
11.34,
1.53
sq.
111.5,
119.
-jati
a previous birth
[fr.
PvA
45, 62, 79, 90.

first
Vism 219); A
1.32,
130,
173, 189;
Porimaka
(adj.)
(opp. pacchimaka).
purima] previous, f. "ika Vin 1.153.
Vin n.167
Porisa [according to Geiger, Gr. 30^ the base is *pursa, from which the Vedic form purusa, and the Prk.-P. form purisa. The further contraction *pussa *possa yielded posa (q. v.). From the Prk. form pulisa (Magadhi) we get puUa] man (as representative of the male sex, contrasted to itthi woman, e. g. at A 111.209; iv.i97; PvA 51). Definitions of the C. are J 1.90; V.72 " puriso nama manussa-puriso na yakkho na peto etc." (i. e. man kut' i.iix>l''] Vin iv.269 (the same expl" for purisa-puggala at Vin iv.214) " setth' atthena puri i. man seti ti puriso ti satto vuccati" VvA 42.
;
;
56; III-36. 349; 1V.407 (8); V.139, 183 (8), 330 Vin iv.212 sq. (=male); VbhA 497; -bhava state of being a man, manhood, virility J in. 124; Dhs 634, -bhumi man's stage, as "eight 415. 839; PvA 63.
(8);
in
stages of a prophet's existence " (Dial. 1.72) at D 1.54, detail at 1.162, 163. -medha man-sacrifice, human sacrifice S 1.76 A 11.42 iv.151 It 21 Sn 303. -yugani (pi.) (4) pairs of men S iv.272 sq. A 1.208;
DA
;
11.34,
56
'
"'^^
44^^
;
IV. 407
V.330
111.5,
verse
Vv
expl'^
Vism 219
(see
227 It 88 in under yuga). -lak; ;
1.
61 (p. kassaka " free

III.
man
")
11.
13
1.225
1.28,
khana (lucky) marks on a man D 1.9. -linga (see also puUinga) a man's characteristic, membrum virile Vin Dhs 634, 715, 839 Tikp 50 Vism 184. -viriya III. 35 manly vigour S 11.28. -vyanjana the membrum virile (=linga) Vin 11.269.
;
; ;
156; Sn 102, :i2, 316, 740, 806 and passim; Dh 117, 152, 248; Nd^ 124: PvA 3, 4, 165, 187; VvA 13 (majjhima, pathama", as t.t. g. ?). uttama" S 11.278; 111.61, 166; iv.380 It 97; maha" S V.I 58 A 11.35 111.223 iv.229 (see also under maha) sappurisa (q. v.). Var. epithets of the Buddha e. g. Kapurisa a contemptible man kimpurisa at S. 1.28 sq. a wild man of the woods (" whatever man "). f. kimv. 2 15. purisa as " a man, some one, somepuhsi
126; H.115;
;
Porisaka
(n.-adj.)
[fr.
purisa]
i.
(little)
man, only
in
made of grass (straw), scarecrow Miln 2. (adj.) having a man, 352; Vism 462; DhsA 111. f. ika in eka (a woman) having intercourse with only one man J i.29(j.
tina doll effigy
Poiisatta (nt.) [abstr. 634. 715. 839-
fr.
purisa]
manhood,
virility
Dhs
" as character or hero in var. similes, e. g. angarakasuyai) khipanaka" Vism 489 asucimhi patita Vism
body
465
;
Puiisattana
(nt.)
= purisatta,
cp. Trenckner, Notes 70'']
VbhA 23 dubbala Vism 533 papate 23 (cannot be a help to others; similarly with patita at VbhA i70=Vism 559); bhikkhusanghar) disva Vism raandapa-lagga Vism 339 sq. lakuntaka-pada & dighapada VbhA 26 cp. the foil. of a man pleasing the king VbhA 442 sq. a man wishing to perform a long journey in one day Vism 244 a man breathing when exhausted Vism 274. Frequently elsewhere. 2. an attendant, servant, waiter Vin 11.297; D 1.60 (dasa-l-), 72 (id.); J 1.385 (dasa) vi.462. Cp. porisa. posa. -atthika one who seeks a servant Vin 11.297. -anta = purisadhama Sn 664 (anta = Sk. antya Sn A 479 expl""- by antimapurisa). -antaragata touched by a man (lit. gone in by .), a woman who has sexual intercourse, a woman in intercourse with a man D 1.166
agantuka"
;
manhood Miln
Pure
(indecl.)
e) of
171.
patanto
VbhA
[is the genuine representative (with MaVedic purah, which also appears as *puro It belongs to in purohita, as *pura in purakkharoti. base Idg. *per (cp. pari), as in Cr. Trnpoj before, earlier, vpiuiSv^ " preceding in life," i. e. older Ohg. first] before (both local & temporal), thus either " before, in front " or " before, formerly, earlier." In both meanings the opp. is paccha (a) local S 1.176 (pure hoti to lead); n.153 (opp. pacchima) (b) temporal S 1.200; J Sn 289, 311, 541, 645, 773 ( = atitai) Nd' 33; opp. paccha) Dh 348 (opp. pacchato) J 1.50 (with abl. pure punnamaya). Often meaning " in a former life,"
gadhi
e.
1.295 11.206 Vin iv.322 Pug 55 ( =h6 does not accept food, lest their intercourse should be broken rati antarayo hoti PugA 231) Cp. pumar) gata, 1.79 (=itthi, as opp. to kumarika). -allu (& alu) N. of certain monstrous beings, J V.I 54. living in the wilderness J v.416 ( =;valava-mukhayakkhini, a y. with the face of a mare), 418; vi.537 (alu=valava-m.-pekkhi C). -ajaniia "a noble steed of a man," a thorough-bred or remarkable man S 111.91 A V.325 sq., Sn 544 Dh 193 as -djdneyya at 1.310 Sjdniya at A 1.290; 11. 115; iv.397 sq. v. 324. -ada
(cp. Dial. 1.228)
;
g. Vv 34^, 34'^; Pv 1.2' (=pubbe atitajatiyar) PvA 10); 11.3'' (cp. purima); 11.4^; 11.7* (=atitabhave PvA apure apaccha neither before nor after, 101); 11.9'''.
1.77
DA
DhA
(" man-eater ") a wild man, cannibal purusada Jtm 31*^) "ddaka J v. 30. -adhama a wicked man Dh 78 J v.268. -indriya male faculty, masculinity S v. 204 A iv.57 Dhs 634, 715, 839, 972 Vism 447, 492. -uttama " the highest of men," an
bad
man
J v.z^ (cp.
II.
man A v.ifa, 325 sq. Sn 544; Dh 78; DhA -usabha (purisusabha) "a bull of a man," a very strong man Vin 111.39. -katha talk about men O 1.8. -kara manliness D 1.53 (cp. DA I.i6i) Miln 96.
excellent
188.
;
;
-thama manly strength D 1.53; S 11.28; A 11. 118; IV. 190. -dammasarathi guide of men who have to be restrained, Ep. of the Buddha [cp. BSk. purusa-damyasarathi Divy 54 and passim] S ii.Og A 1.168, 207;
;
simultaneously PugA 186 (see apubbar))r puretarar) (adv.) first, ahead, before any one else DhA 1.13, " (c) modal, meaning " lest DA 1.4 cp. pura in 40. same sense Jtm. 28. -carika going before, guiding, leading, only in phrase n katvd putting before everything else, taking as a guide or ideal J 1.176 (metta-bhavanai)) in. 45 (id.), 180 (khantin ca mettafi ca) VI. 127 (Indarj) PugA 194 (paniiar)). -Java fcp. BSk. purojava attendant Divy 211, 214, 379; also Vedic puroyava preceding] preceding, preceded by, controlled by ( =pubbangama) S 1.33 (sammaditthi") Sn 1107 (dhamma-takka, cp. Nd- 318). -jata happening before, as logical category Cpaccaya) "antecedence"; Vism 537 (elevenfold) = Tikp. 17; freq. in Dukp. & Tikp. (as arammana" & vatthu"). cp. VbhA 403 ("arammana & "vatthuka). -dvara front door J 11. 153. -bhatta the early meal, morning meal, breakfast [cp. BSk. purobhaktaka Divy 307] VvA 120 PvA 109 "g in the morning VvA 51 PvA 78 "kicca duties after the morning meal DA SnA 131 sq. -bhava "being in front," i. e. 1.45 sq. superior DA 1.75 (in exegesis of pori). -samana one
i.
e.
who wanders ahead

paccha").
of
someone
else
Vin
11.32
(opp.
Purekkhata
Purekkhata
93
;
Pupa
-ayatana guild's property J vi.ioS (=puga-santaka -gamanika superintendant of a guild, guildmaster A in. 76. -majjhagata gone into a guild A 1.128 =Pug 29 SnA 377.
= purakkhata Sn
[for
849, 859, (a)
Nd^
73, 214.
Porekkharoti
honour
910.
etc.
Sn 794
purakkharoti, pure = Sk. purah] to = 803; ppr. purekkharana Sn 844,
dhana C).
Porekkbara
purakkhara, purah + kl. see pure] deference, devotion, honour; usually -" (adj.) devoted to, honouring D i.i 15 Vin 111.130 IV.2, 277 Nd' 73, 214 Vv 34X (attha Dh 73 (=parivara DhA 11. hitesin VvA 152) VbhA 466 (mada) VvA 72.
[for
; ; ;
Poga^
[Class.
Sk. puga] the betel-palm,
betel nut tree
J V.37
("rukkha-ppamanag ucchu-vanag).
Puja (adj.) [Epic Sk. pujya. cp. pujja] to be honoured, honourable A 111.78 (v. 1. T. pujja); J in. 83 (apuja = apiijaniya C.) pujarj karoti to do homage Vism 312.
; ;
Puiekkharata
(-)
(f.)
[abstr.
fr.
purekkhara] deference to
See also pujiya.
DhA
1V.181 (attha").
Pujana
(f)
[fr.
pujeti] veneration,
Purohita [purah + pp. of dha, ch. Vedic purohita] i. placed in front, i. e. foremost or at the top. in phrase deva Inda-purohita the gods with Inda at their head J vi.i27 katva C). 2. the king's head{ =Indar) pure-carikar) priest (brahmanic), or domestic chaplain, acting at the same time as a sort of Prime Minister D 1.138 J 1.2 10 V.127 (his wife as brahmani) Pug 56 (brahmana p.); Milu 241, 343 (dhamma-nagare p.); PvA 74.
Dh
106, 107;
Pug
19;
Dhs
1121
worship A 11.203 Miln 162.
sq.
Piijaneyya
entitled to
A Pujaniya [grd. of pujeti] to be honoured, homage S 11 75; SnA 277; -iya J 111.83
Sdhp
Puja
230, 551.
Polaka
Sk. pulaka. Halayudha 5, 43 not Sk. pulaka, as Kern, Toev. s. v. for which see also Walde, Lai. W'tb. s. v. pilus] shrivelled grain Miln 232 (sukka-yava of dried barley); DhA n.154 (SS T. reads mulakai], which is expl'' by Bdhgh as " nitthusarj katva usse[cp.
; ;
[fr. puj, see pujeti] honour, worship, devotional attention A 1.93 (amisa, dhamma") v.347 sq. Sn 906 Dh 73. 104 Pv 1.5' 1.5'* Dpvs vn.12 (cetiya) SnA 350 PvA 8; Sdhp 213, 230, 542, 551. -&raha worthy of veneration, deserving attention (f.)
;
;
Dh
194;
DhA
III. 251.
-karana doing service, paying
homage PvA
30.
-kara=karana
DhA
;
1144.
detva
;
gahita-yava-tandula
vuccanti "
ibid).
Here
belongs pulasa-patta of J 111.478 (vv. 11. pula. mula, mula expl"' by C. as " sanhani pulasa-gaccha-pannani," thus taking pulasa as a kind of shrub, prob. because the word was not properly understood).
Pajita [pp. of pujeti] honoured, revered, done a service S 1.175. 178 ii.i ig Th i. 186 Sn 316 Ud 73 (sakkata manita p. apacita) Pv 1.4^ ( =patimanita C.) 11.8'".
;
Sk. pujya] worthy to be honoured Sn 527 Pfijiya [ J V.405; Sdhp 542,
= puja,
Pajava [etym.
dial
cp. Class. Sk.
pulaka erection of the
hairs of the body, also given by lexicographers (Hemachandra 1202) in meaning "vermin"] a worm, maggot 111.168; Sn 672; J III. 177; VI.73 Miln 331, 357; Vism 179 ( = kirai) DhA ill. 106, 411. See next.
Pujetar [n. ag. fr. pujeti] one A v.347 sq.. 350 sq.
Pfljeti
who shows
attention or care
Palavaka (BB puluvaka)=pulava
DhA
:v.46
VvA
is
76;
PvA
occurring in Rigveda only in sacipujana 12] to honour, respect, worship, revere Sn 316 (Pot. pujayeyya). 485 (imper. pijjetha) Dh 106, 195; DA 1.256; PvA 54 (aor. sakkarigsu garukkarigsu manesui) pujesug) Sdhp 538. pp. piijita (q. v.).
[puj,
RV
VIII.
6,
14.
One
of the (asubha)
kammatthanas
called
p. " the contemplation ("safina idea) of the worminfested corpse" S v. 131 Dhs 264; Vism 1 10, 179 DhA iv.47. (pulu). 194 ('<! as asubha-lakkhana) See also asubha.
;
Palasa see pulaka.

Palina {& Palina)
Epic Sk. pulina, also Halayudha 3. 48] I. a sandy bank or mound in the middle of a river J 11.366 (valika) 111.389 (id.); v. 414; Miln 297 (1) Davs iv.29 Vism 2O3 (nadi) VvA 40 (pandara). 2. a grain of sand Miln i8u (|).
(nt.)
[cp.
Pulla [a contracted form of purisa (q. v.)] man, only in cpd. pullinga ( =purisa-linga) membrum virile, penis J v. 143 (where expl'' by C. as unha-charika pi. "hot embers " the pass, is evidently misunderstood v. 1.
; ;
BB
tika,
phuil").
tila, "tela,
Pu8sa at Nd' 90 in cpds.

etc.
is
probably to be read with

clear (" natural,
dantakattha, matv. 1. phussa';

"
?).
meaning not quite

Passaka at
cuckoo.
raw
Puti (adj.) [cp. Sk. puti. puyati to fester Gr. jrvdui, vvov = pus; Lat. putidus putrid; Goth. fuls=Ger. faul, E. foul] putrid, stinking, rotten, fetid D 11.353 (khandani (auhikani putini) Vin putini) 1.73, 89 = 111.92 Pv 1.3"; 1.6' { = kunapaS in.54 111.236 (anto) gandha PvA 32) Vism 261 (=putika at KhA 61). 645 See also (paja itthi. in simile) PvA 67 Sdhp 258. puccandata. -kaya foul body, mass of corruption, Ep. of the 111.120; Th 2. 466; human body 11.65; S 1.131 ThA 283; SnA 40; DhA iii.iii. -kummasa rotten junket Vism 343. -gandha bad smell, ill-smelling Pv 1.3' (=kunapa PvA 15); J v. 72. -dadhi rancid curds Vism 362 VbhA 68 cp. pijti-takka Vism 108. III. 168 -deha = 'kaya S 1.236. -maccha stinking fish (-(-"kupapa & "kummasa); in simile at It 68 = J iv,435 = vi.236 = KhA 127. -mukha having a putrid mouth SnA 458 (asivisa) PvA 12, 14. -mutta strong-smelling urine, usually urine of cattle used as medicine by the It 103; 1. 316; bhikkhu Vin 1.58=96 (^bhesajja)
; ;
VvA
-lata
5 (haritaka).
-mula having
fetid roots
1.80.
1.188 is to be read as
phussaka
(see phussa')
Passaratha at J vi.39 read phussa
(q. v.).
Piiga' (nt.) [etym. ? cp. Vedic puga in meaning of both piiga' & puga''^ heap, quantity either as n. with gen
;
" stinking creeper." a sort of creeper or shrub (Coccolus cordifohus, otherwise galoci) Sn 29 = Miln 369 Vism 36. 183 KhA 47 (santhana) DhA iii.i 10. (taruna galoci-lata putilata ti vuccati). -lohitaka with putrid blood Pv 1.78 ( = kupapa PvA 37). -san;
;
deha='kaya Dh
148.
or as adj. = many, a lot Sn 1073 (pugar) vassanar) = bahuni vassani Nd^ 452); Pv IV.7' (pugani vassani) VbhA 2 (khandhattha, pind. pug).
Pciga^ (m.) [see preceding] corporation, guild Vin 11.109, 212 IV.30, 78. 226. 252 III. 48 A 111.300 Ud 71 Pug 29 (=seiji PugA 2i<>).
;
A 1.261 J 1.164; 1.449: S v. 51 Putika (adj.)=puti apuiii.iii VvA 76. 11.275 Miln 252 DhA 1.321 Miln tika not rotten, fresh 1.449 A 1.261 J v. 198
;
; ;
M
;
252;
Pupa
" [cp. Epic Sk. pupa " a rich cake of wheaten flour Halayudha. 2. 164; and BSk. pupalika Av.S 11.116] a
Pflra
special kind of cake,
94
in
Peta
Pekkhati
[pa-(-ik?] to behold, regard, observe, look at ppr. pekkhamana Vin 11.20; S IV.291 J VI. 420. 1. 180; Sn 36 sq. (=dakkhamana Nd'^ 453), 1070, 1 104 Pv II. 3' Vism 19 (disa-vidisar)). gen. pi. pekkhataQ
baked or boiled
1.319
("pasibbaka cake-bag); DhA See also puva. V. 1. puva).
(jala
a bag J v. 46 net-cake;
Poro
fr. pf, see pureti] full; [cp. Class. Sk. pura (with gen.) D 1.244 (nadi) 1.215; 111.90, 96; A IV. 230 Sn 195, 721; Ud 90 (nadi) J 1.146; Pv IV.3I' (=panlyena punna PvA 251); Pug 45, 46; PvA ptirat) {-") nt. as dup diificult to fill J V.425. 29. adv. in kucchi-purag to his belly's fill J 111.268 Vism 108 (udara-pura-mattar)).
(adj.)
full of
Sn 580 (cp. SnA 460). Caus. pekkheti to cause one to behold, to make one see or consider Vin 11. 73^ A v.ji. Cp. anu.
Pek(k)havant
[fr.
pekkha] desirous of
i.
(loc.)
J v.403.
PQiaka Paraâ
(adj.)
[ = para-t-ka]
filling (-)
i.
Vism 106 (mukha").

better 70 (eka-thalaka),
(?
consideration, view Vbh 325, pa-l-ik?] Pek(k)hd 2. desire J v.403 (p. vuccati tanha). 3. (or 328. 1.6 ( = nata-samajja (pekkhag ?) show at a fair 1.84) see Dial. 1.7, n. 4 and cp. J.R.A.S. 1903, 186.
(f.) [fr.
DA
(adj. n.)
[fr.
pureti]
(adj.) filling
;
Sn 312
read purana with

(id.).
SnA
in
324)
PvA
Pekkhin
(adj.)
[fr.
pekkhati] looking
(in front), in
phrase
Purana Kassapa, which however 77 seems to be distorted from Purana K. (D 1.47; Sn p.
As Np.
yugamattar) Miln 398.
p.
" looking only the distance of a plough "
KhA 126, 175; SnA 200, 237. 372). The expl" (popular etym.) of the name at DA 1.142 refers it to (" kulassa dasa-satar) purayamano pureti ekunar) jato " i. e. making the hundred of servants full). 2. (nt.) an expletive particle (pada" " verse-filler"), so " kho " ib. 139 " kho in C. style of " a " SnA 590 pana " ib. 137; "tar)" KhA 219; " tato " SnA 378; " pi " ib. 536 " su " ib. 230 ; " ha " ib. 416 " hi " ib. See pada". 377.
92. cp.
Pekhofa (pekkh)
(nt.) [not with Childers fr. *paksman, but with Pischel, Gr. 8g fr. Sk. prenkhana a swing, Vedic prenkha, fr. pra-(-inkh, that which swings, through *prenkhuna > prekhuna > pekhuna] a wing Th I, 211 (su with beautifulfeathers), 1136; J 1.207. 2. a peacock's tail-feathers J vi.218 ( = morapiiija C), 497 (citrapekkhunar) morag).
i
.
Poratta
(nt.) [abstr. fr.
pura] getting or being
full,
fulness
Vin 11.239 (opp. unattai)).

Piiralasa [cp. Vedic purodasa] sacrificial cake (brahmanic), oblation Sn 459 ( = carukail ca puvari ca SnA 405), 467,
Pecca [ger. of pa-t-i, cp. BSk. pretya Jtm 31^*] "after having gone past," i. e. after death, having departed S 1. 182 111.98 A II. 174 sq. 111.34, 46, 78 Sn 185, 188, 248, 598, 661; It hi; Dh 15, 131 (=paraloke DhA
; ;
; ;
III. 51);
The form
Petaka
7* (v. 1. pacca). J I.i6g; V.489, Pv 1. 11*; ill. peccai) under influence of Prk. (AMg.) pecca
479
= havyasesa
77);
C), 486. with

(-"), full
(see Pischel. Prk. Gr. 587) at J vi.360.

[fr. pitaka] " what belongs to the Pitaka," as a non-canonical book for the usual Petak' opadesa " instruction in the Pitaka," dating from the beginning of our era (cp. Geiger, P.Gr. p. 18). mentioned at Vism Cp. tipetaka, see also pitaka. 141 =DhsA 165.
(adj.)
Piirita [pp. of pureti] filled
Pv
11.
i^ (=pari-
title of
punna PvA
PvA
134.
Pureti [Caus. of py, prnati to fill, intrs. puryate, cp. Lat. pleo Gr. tti^-ttXt/^^ ttX^^w, 7roX?''c much, Goth, filu = Ohg. folc = folk] i. to fill (with=gen. or Ger. viel instr.) S 1.173; Sn 30, 305; J 1.50 (payasassa). 347; iv.272 (sagga-padar) pura(pret. purayittha) II. 112 DhA 11.82 (sakatani yigsu filled with deva world) PvA 100 (bhandassa), 145 ratanehi) iv.200 (pattag) 2. to fulfil DhA 1.68. (suvanijassa). -3. (Caus.) to See also make fill Vism 137 (lakarar)). pp. punna. Caus. II. purapeti to cause to fill S 11.259; pari.
; ; ;
;
Pevahika
(crane
?)
407
(in
[dial. etym. uncertain] a species of bird Miln 364, 402 shortened to penahi at Miln the uddana). Cp. Mihi trsl. n 343.
(f)
Pe^âkata
is v.
1.
for
pannakata Npl. at
Vv
45' sq. (see
VvA
197).
Peta [pp
J 1-99
Puva
[cp. Sk. pupa with v for p] a cake, baked in a pan (kapalla) A 111.76; J 1.345 (kapalla" pan-cake), 347; Vv 13': 29' ( =kapalla-puva VvA (pakka) III. 10 123); Pv IV.3I3 (=khajjaka PvA 251); Vism io8 (jala net-cake, cp. jala-pupa), 359 (puvag vyapetva, in comp.) VbhA 65. 255 (simile of woman going to bake VvA 67, 73 ("sura, one of 1.142 a cake) KhA 56 the 5 kinds of intoxication liquors, see sura) PvA 244. See also Vin. Texts 1.39 (sweetmeats, sent as presents).
; ;
;
of pa-l-i, lit. gone past, gone before] dead, departed, the departed spirit. The Buddhistic peta represents the Vedic pitaraî (manes, cp. pitfyajiia), as well as the Brahmanic preta. The first are souls of the " fathers," the second ghosts, leading usually a miserable existence as the result (kammaphala) or
DA
Piivika
[fr.
puva] a cake-seller, confectioner Miln 331.

of peyyala (q. v.)
;
Peis abbreviation
cp. la.
;
Pekkha' (adj.) (-) [cp. Sk. prekâ f. & preksaka adj. fr. pa + iks] looking out for, i. e. intent upon, wishing; usually in pufina" desirous of merit S 1.167; Dh 108 (=punnar) icchanto DhA 11.234): Vv 34^' (=puniiaphalar) akankhanto VvA 154); PvA 134.
pekkhati, Sk. preksya] to be looked Pekkha' for, to be expected, desirable J vi.2i3.
(adj.) [grd. of
some former misdeed (usually avarice). raised in this existence by means of the dakkhina (sacrificial gift) to a higher category of mahiddhika peta (alias yakkhas), or after their period of expiation shift into another form of existence (manussa, deva, tiracchana). The punishment in the Nirayas is included in the peta existence. Modes of suffering are given S 11.255 cp K.S. ii, 170 p. On the whole subject see Stede, Die Gespenstergeschichten des Peta Vatthu, Leipzig 1914 in the Peta Vatthu the unhappy ghosts are represented, whereas the Vimana Vatthu deals with the happy ones. i. (souls of the departed, manes) kalakatanag 111.189 (petanar)
punishment
of
They may be
dakkhinar) anupadassati) V.132 (p, iiatisalohita) 590, 807 (peta-kalakata

;
111.43
M
A
1.33; S
=mata
(id-); i'55 ^l1.61=204; Sn 585, Nd' 126); J v.7
(=mata
C.)
Pv
1.5';
1.12';
11.6'.
As pubba-peta
iv.244
;
(" deceased-before ") at 11.68; 111.45; 11.360. 2. (unhappy ghosts) S 11.255 sq.
Vin iv.269
Pekkbaka
(adj.)
(-)
[fr.
wishing to see
(vihara^).
ThA
73 (Ap. v. 59),
pekkha'] seeing, looking at; f. ika S 1. 185

look
PekkhaQa
193;
(nt.) [fr. pa-l-ik?] seeing, sight,
DA
1.
185,
KhA
148
= dassana).
(contrasted with purisa. yakkha & tiracchana-gata) A v. 269 (danai) petanar) upakappati) J iv.495 sq. (yakkha pisaca peta, cp. preta-pisacayoh MBhar. 13, manussapeta a ghost 732) Vbh 412 sq. Sdhp96sq. v. 68 in human form J 111.72 VvA 23. The later tradition on Petas in their var. classes and states is
; ;
;
Petattana
reflected in Miln 294 (4 classes
;
95
Pesakara
of the best quality S 11.29.
vantasika, khuppipasa, nijjhama-tanhika, paradatt' upajivino) & 357 (appear; ;
manapika sweet to drink

drink Sdhp 158.
ance and fate) Vism 501 =VbhA 97 (as state of suffering, with naraka, tiraccha, asura) VbhA 455 (as nijjhamatanhika. khuppipasika. paradatt' upajivino). 3. (happy ghosts) mahiddhika peti Pv i.io'; yakkha raahiddhika Pv iv.i'*; Vimanapeta mahiddhika PvA [Cp. BSk. preta145; peta mahiddhika PvA 217. f. peti Vin !v.20 mahardhika Divy 14]. J 1.240; Pv 1.6* PvA 67 and pa.ssim. Vimanapeti PvA 47, 50, 53 and in Vimana-vatthu passim. -katha (pubba) -upapattika born as a peta PvA 1 19. tales (or talk) about the dead (not considered orthodox) D 1.8. cp. DA 1.90 A v. 128. -kicca duty towards the deceased (i. e. death-rites) J 11. 5 DhA 1.328. -raja king of the Petas (i. e. Yama) J v. 453 ('visayai) na muiicati " does not leave behind the realm of the Petaking ") C. expl* by petayoni and divides the realm -yoni into petavisaya and kalakafijaka-asura-visaya. the peta realm PvA 9, 35, 55, 68, 103 and passim. -vatthu a peta or -loka the peta world Sdhp 96. ghost-story N. of one (perhaps the latest) of the canonical books belonging to the Suttanta-Pitaka
Miln 313. duppeyya also kakapeyya.
difficult to
See
Peyya^
only in cpds. vajja" [*priya-vadya] kindness one of the 4 sangaha-vatthus (grounds of popularity) A 11.32, 248; iv.219, 364; D III. 190, 192, 232; J V.330. Cp. BSk. priya-vadya MVastu 1.3; and vaca kind language D 111.152 Vv 84^* ( = piyavacana VvA 345). It is doubtful whether vaca-peyya at Sn 303 (Ep. of sacrifice) is the same as vaca (as adj.), or whether it represents vaja-peyya [Vedic vaja sacrificial food] as Bdhgh expl* it at SnA 322 ( = vajam ettha pivanti v. 1. vaja), thus peyya = peyya'.
of language, kind speech,
= piya,
Peyyala
Toev.
Magadhism for pariyaya, so Kern, Trenckner, cp. BSk. piyala and peyala MVastu III.2C.2, 219] repetition, succession, formula; way of saying, phrase ( = pariyaya 5) Vism 46 ("mukha beginning of discourse), 351 (id. and bahu-tanti having many discourses or repetitions), 411 (pa|i a row of successions or etceteras) VvA 1 7 (pa|i vasena " be(nt. ?)
[a
s.
V. after
KhA
12
DA
1.178 (Ankura").
fr.
Petattana (nt.) [abstr. Peta Th i, 1128. Pettanika

[fr.
peta] state or condition of a
pitar]
one who
lives
on the fortune or power
inherited from his father

[for
111.76
= 300.
;
pettaviya (Epic Sk. pitrvya), cp. Trenckner, Pettapiya Notes 62", 75] father's brother, paternal uncle A 111.348 V.I 38 (gloss pitamaho).
Pettika (adj.) [fr. pitar, for petika, cp. Epic Sk. paitrka D 11.232; cS: P. petteyya] paternal Vin ni.i6; iv.223 S v.i46 = Miln 368 (p. gocara) (sake p. visaye 'your own home-grounds') D 111.58 Sv.146; J 11.59; vi.193 Also in cpd. mata-pettika maternal & paternal (ina). 1.34, 92 J 1. 46.
; ; ;
Pettivisaya (& Pitt'") [Sk. 'paitrya-visaya & *pitryavisaya, der. fr. pitar, but influenced by peta] the world of the manes, the realm of the petas (synonymous with
petavisaya
& petayoni)
4,
Pv
II.
2*; 11.7';
9.
427;
VbhA
D 111.234; It 93 J v. 186; Miln 310; DhA 1.102 iv.226 Vism 455; PvA 25 sq., 29, 59 sq., 214, 268;
; ; ;
Very freq. in cause of the successive Pali text "). abridged form, where we would say " etc.," to indicate that a passage has be to repeated (either from preceding context, or to be supplied from memory, if well known). The literal meaning would be " here (follows) the formula (pariyaya)." We often find pa for pe, e. g. A V.242, 270, 338, 339, 355 sometimes pa-(-pe comb"", As pe is the first syllable of peyyala so e. g. S v. 466. la is the last and is used in the same sense the variance is according to predilection of certain MSS. la is found or as v. 1. of pe: A v.242, 243, e. g. S V.448, 267 sq. On syllable pe 354 or la-t-pe comly' S v. 464, 466. Trenckner, Notes 66, says " The sign of abridgment. pe, or as it is written in Burmese copies, pa, means peyyala which is not an imperative insert, fill up the gap,' but a substantive, peyyalo or peyyalai), signifying a phrase to be repeated over & over again. I consider it a popular corruption of the synonymous pariyaya, passing through *payyaya, with -eyy- for See also Vin. Texts -ayy-, like seyya, Sk. Sayya." 1. 291 Oldenberg, K.Z. 35, 324.
'
Perita
Sdhp
Petteyya (adj.)
showing
;
filial
S V.467 A matteyya.
pitar; cp. Vedic pitrya] father-loving, piety towards one's father D 111.72, 74 v. 35 1.138 Pv 11. 7'*. See also J III. 456
[fr.
; ;
is Kern's {Toev. s. v.) proposed reading for what he considered a faulty spelling in bhaya-merita (p for m) This, however is bhaya-merita with J IV. 424 = v. 359. the hiatus-m, and to supplant perita ( = Sk. prerita) is
unjustified.
Pelaka [etym.
?]
a hare J vi.538
= sasa
C).
Petteyyata (f) [abstr. fr. petteyya] reverence towards one's father D 111.70 (a), 145, 169; Dh 332 (=pitari sammapatipatta DhA iv.34) Nd^ 294. Cp. matteyyata.
;
Pe}a [a Prk. form for pinda, cp. Pischel, Prk. Gr. 122 pedhala] a lump, only in yaka the liver (-lump) Sn 195
(
= yakana-pin4a SnA
[cp. Class.
247)
=}
1.146.
Petya (adv.)
[fr.
pitar,
for
Sk.
pitra
cp.
(
Trenckner,
Peja
Notes 56*] from the father's side J v.214
= pitito).
B. Sk. pefa, f. peti 251, 365; and the BSk. var. phela 11.465] I. a (large) basket J iv.458
&
& pefa, peâ Divy Divy 503; MVastu

; ;
Pema
piya & cp. BSk. prema Jtm 221; Vedic preman cons, stem] love, affection D 1.50 III. 284 sq. l.ioi sq. S III. 122 iv.72, 329 V.89, 379 A 11.213; 111.326 sq. Sn 41 Dh 32 i DA -(a)vigata-pema with(out) love or affection 1.75. D III. 238, 252 S III. 7 sq.. 107 sq., 170 iv.387 A 11. 174
(nt.)
[fr. pri,
see pineti
&
vi.185; Cp. ii.2 46 (pejaghata, wrong reading, see p. 68 App.) 29. 2. a chest (for holding jewelry etc.) Pv iv.i" Mhvs 36, 20 DhsA 242 (pel-opama, of the 4 treasure-boxes). Cp. piâka.
Miln 23, 282
Vism 304
KhA ThA
;
Pelika (f) [cp. pe|a] a basket

v.
I.
DhA
1.227 (pasadhana",
sq.
IV.15. 36, 461 sq.
pelaka).
Pemaka
(m. or nt.)
[fr.
pema] =pema
J iv.371.
Pesa
is
spurious spelling for pessa
(q. v.).
Pemanlya (adj.) [fr. pema as premaoiya MVastu 111.343]
grd. formation, cp. )3Sk., affectionate, kind, loving, amiable, agreeable 1.4 (cp. 1.75); 11.20 (ssara) 11.209 Pug 57 J IV. 470.
Pesaka
DA
[fr. pa-l-if, cp. Vedic pre?a order, command] employer, controller, one who attends or looks after Vin II. I 77 (iramika" etc.) A 111.275 (id),
;
Peyya* [grd. of pibati] to be drunk, drinkable, only in comp" or neg. apeyya undrinkable A in. 188 J iv.205, 213 (apo apeyyo). manda to be drunk like cream, i. e.
;
Pesak&ra [pesa kSra, epsa = Vedic peâf), fr. pii; see pigsati'] weaver D 1.52; Vin 111.259; IV.7; J iv.475 DhA 1.424 (vithi); in. 170 sq VbhA 294 sq. (dhit5 the weaver's daughter story of -) PvA 42 sq., 67.
-1;
;
Pesana
Pesana
(nt.) [fr. pa+i?, see peseti] sending out, message v. 17 (pesane service J iv.362 (pesanani gacchanti) pesiyanto.) -karaka a servant J vi.448 VvA 349. -karika (a
; ; ;
96
Pota
girl)
doing service, a messenger, servant J

1.227.
111414;
DhA
DhA 11. 7. See iv.45 verse); ii.2c8 (spelt pesa) 1.3CO. Pug 56 IV.266, 270 J v.351 also 111.37 At Sn 615 pessa is used in the sense of an abstr. n. So also in pessita service ( = veyyavacca SnA 466). cpds. -kamma service J vi.374 -kara a servant J vi.356.
DA
Pesanaka (adj.) [fr. pesana] " message sender," employing for service, in cora robbers making (others) servants
J I-253-
Pessita (f) [abstr. fr. pessa, Sk. *presyata] being a servant, doing service J vi.208 (para to someone else).
Pessiya
84*'
Pesanika ,iya) (adj.) [fr. pesana] connected with messages, going messages, only in phrase jangha" messenger on foot Vin m.185 J 11.82 Miln 370 (iya).
; ;
"ka [see pessa] servant m. either pessiya Vv pesiya, expW by pesana-karaka, veyyavaccakara VvA 349) J vi.448 (= pesana-karaka C). or
&
(spelt
Pesala
(adj.) [cp.
Epic Sk. pesala

;
Bdhgh's pop. etym. at

;
;
pessika Sn 615, 651 J vi.552 Vv 1 8' (spelt pesiya. but v.

;
f,
1.
SS
either pessiya (para) pessiya, expH as
SnA
475 is " piya-sila "] lovable, pleasant, well-behaved, amiable S 1.149 11.387 A iv.22 v.170 Sn 678 Sn p. 124; Miln 373; Sdhp 621. Often as Ep. of a good bhikkhu, e. g. at S 1.187; Vin 1.170 11. 241 J iv.70 VvA 206; PvA 13, 268.
; ; ; ; ;
pesaniya paresag veyyavacca-kari VvA 94); J 111413 (=parehi pesitabba pesana-karika C. 414), or pessika
J VI.65.
Pehi
is
IV.
imper. 2"^ sg. of pa-l-i, " go on," said to a horse 190 sq., cp. S 1. 123.
Pesaca
is
reading at
(f.)
1.54 for pisaca (so v.

peSi]
i.
1.).
Pokkhara
Pesi (pesi)
a lump, usually a mass of flesh J 111.223 = DhA iv.67 (pesi = mar|sapesi C). Thus at marjsapesi at Vin n.2 5; (magsapes' 1. 143, 364; S n.256 iv.193 upama kama) III. 105; Vism 356; PvA 199. (in characteristic of lohitaka) the f cetus in the third stage after conception (between 2 abbuda & ghana) S 1.206 J iv.496 Nd' 120 Miln 40
[cp.
Epic Sk.
(nt.) [cp. Vedic puskara, fr. pus, though a certain relation to puspa seems to exist, cp. Sk. puspa-
M
;
Vism
PeBika
236. J IV.205.
3.
a piece,
bit
(for
pesika),
in
velu"
pattra a kind of arrow (lit. lotus-leaf) Halayudha 2, 314, and P. pokkhara-patta] i. a lotus plant, primarily the leaf of it, figuring in poetry and metaphor as not being able to be wetted by water Sn 392. 812 (vuccati paduma-pattar) Nd' 135); Dh 336; It 84.-2. the skin of a drum (from its resemblance to the lotus-leaf) S 11.267 M'ln -61 (bheri). As Np. of an angel (Gan3. a species of waterdhabba) " Drum " at Vv iS*.
;
(f.) (-)
[cp. Sk. *peîka] rind, shell (of fruit)
only
bird (crane) see cpd. "sataka. -ttha standing in water (.?) Vin 1.215 (vanattha-f
:
),
in cpds.
bit of
amba Vin 11. 109; vagsa" J bamboo) D 11.324 J 11.267, 279

;
1.352; velu" (a 111.276 iv.382.

;
Pesita [pp. of peseti] i. sent out or forth Sn 412 (rajaduta p.) Vv 21' ( = uyyojita VvA 108); DhA 111.191. pesit-atta is the C. expl at S 1.53 (as given at K.S. 320) of pahit-atta {trsl" " puts forth all his strength ") Bdhgh incorrectly taking pahita as pp. of pahinati to 2. ordered, what send whereas it is pp. of padahati. has been ordered, in pesit-Spesitag order and pro;
-pattaalotusleaf Sn62 5 Dh40i ( = paduma -patta DhA iv.166) Miln 250. -madhu the honey sap -vassa of Costus speciosus (a lotus) J v. 39, 466. " lotus-leaf rain," a portentous shower of rain, serving as special kind of test shower in which certain objects but those showing a disinclination are wetted, towards moisture are left untouched, like a lotus-leaf -sataka a 1.88; VI. 586; IvhA 164; DhA III. 163.
238"(id.).
; ;
species of crane,
hibition Vin 11.177.
SnA SnA
359. 372.
Ardea Siberica J vi.539 (kottha-l- ) Cp. Np. Pokkharasati Sn 594; Sn p. 115;
Pesuna
(nt.) [fr.
pisuna, cp. Epic Sk. paisuna] =pesunfia

sq.,
S 1.240; Sn 362, 389, 862
941
v.397
Pv
1.3'';
PvA
16;
Sdhp
-karaka one
who
55, 66. 81. incites to slander J 1.2CO, 267.
PokkharanI (f.) [fr. *puskara lotus; Vedic puskarini, BSk. has puskirini, e. g. AvS 1.76; 11.201 sq.] a lotuspond, an artificial pool or small lake for water-plants (see note in Dial. 11.210) Vin 1.140. 268 H.123 D 11.178
; ;
Pesunika
12,
(adj.)
[fr.
pesuna] slanderous, calumnious
PvA
13.
Pesupiya
;
&
Pesuneyya
1.3''.
Sn 663, 928; Pv Sn 852 Ndi 232.
(nt.)
2.
= pesunna
i.
(pesuniya)
S 1.123. 204; 11.106; V.460 A 1.35. 145; in. 187. 238; J 11.126; V.374 (Khemi). 388 (Dona); Pv 111.3'; IV. 1 2' SnA 354 (here in meaning of a dry pit or dugpokkharanna gen. out) VvA 160; PvA 23, 77, 152sq.
;
;
(pesuneyya) S 1.228, 230;
Pv
II.
li'; instr. S 1.233; '"C.

loc.
yayag
A
u.f.
111.309.
VvA
Pv
191;
PvA
77;
Vin 11.123. pokkharanipokkharaniyo Vin 1.268; metric pokkharanflo Vv 44";

pi.
Pesunfia (nt.) [abstr. fr. pisuna, cp. pic Sk. paisunya. The other (diaeretic) forms are pesuniya & pesuneyya] i.iio; D 111.69; A backbiting, calumny, slander IV. 401 Vin 1V.12 Nd* 232, 260 PvA 12, 15.
ii.i';
M
;
Pokkharata
Peseti
[pa+i? to send] to send forth or out, esp. on a message or to a special purpose, i. e. to employ as a servant or (intrs.) to do service (so in many derivations) I. to send out J 1.86, 178. 253; iv.169 (pannar)) Mhvs 14, 29 (rathag) DhA 111.190; VI. 448 V.399
;
PvA
in
Pass,
Vin
pp.
2. to employ or order (cp. pesaka), 20, 53. pesiyati to be ordered or to be in service 11.177 (PP''- pesiyamana) J v. 17 (ppr. pesiyanto). 4,
;
(f.) [is it fr. pokkhara lotus (cp. Sk. pauskara). thus " lotus-ness," or founded on Vedic puspa blossom ? The BSk. puskalata (Av 11.201) is certainly a misconstruction, if it is constructed fr. the Pali] splendidness, " flower-likeness," only in cpd. vanna-pokkharata beauty of complexion D 1.114; Vin 1.268; S i 95 KhA 179; 11.279; A 1.38, 86; 11.203 iii.9fJ DA 1.282 VvA 14; PvA 46. The BSk. passage at AvS 11.202 reads " ôbhar) varnar) puskalatai) ca."
; ;
Ponkha [increment form

redupl.
(iterative)
of
punkha]
arrow,
only
in
pesita.
See also pessa
&
derivations.
Pessa [grd. form" fr. peseti, Vedic presya, f. presya. This is the contracted form, whilst the diaeretic form is serpesiya, for which also pesika] a messenger, a vant, often in comb" dasa ti va pessa ti va kammakara ti va, e. g. D 1.141 S 1.76, 93 (slightly diff. in
;
cpd. ponkh' dnuponkhag (adv.) arrow after arrow, shot after shot, i. e. constantly, continuously S v.453, 454; Nd^ 631 (in def. of sada) DA 1.188 VvAh 351. The expl" is problematic.
;
Pota
[fr.
sphut] a bubble J iv.457
(v.
1.
potha).
See also
phota.
Potaki
Potaki (i ?) (m. f. ?) [etym. uncertain, prob. Non-Aryan] a kind of grass, in tiiia a kind of cotton, " grass-tuft," thistle-down (?) Vinii.150 iv.170 (id., 3 kinds of cotton, spelt potaki here).
;
97
Porin
(assa colt); in. 174 (sakuna") PvA 152 (gaja). f. potika J 1.207 (har)sa) iv.188 (miisika"). 2. a small branch, offshoot, twig in amba young mango sprout DhA III. 206 sq. arani" small firewood Miln 53.
;
:
Potakila [etym. unknown, cp. potaki & (lexic.) Sk. potagala a kind of reed the variant is potagala] a kind of grass. Saccharum spontaneum Th i. 27 = 233 J vi.508 nama C). ( =p.''-tinar)
; ;
Pottha* [?] poor, indigent, miserable J n.432 (=potthakapilotikaya nivatthata pottho C. v. 1. potha). See also *ponti, with which ultimately identical.
:
Potthabba
is
spurious reading for photthabba
(q. v.).
Potha
puth, cp. pothana & potheti] is anguli snap(as sign of applause) J v.67. Cp. pothana & photeti.
[fr.
ping of one's fingers
Pottha^ [later Sk. pusta. etym. uncertain loan-word ?] modelling, only in cpd. kamma plastering (i. e. using a mixture of earth, lime, cowdung & water as mortar) carving DhsA 334 and kara a modeller in J VI. 459 clay J 1.71. Cp. potthaka'.
; : :
Pothana (& Pothana)

J
11.169
(nt.) [fr. potheti]

;
i.
(tajjana)
dhanuka).
one's
At
all
(udaka) J passages th.
v.72
striking, beating vi.41 (kappasa2.
Potthaka^
(th)
snapping
:
76 nippothana.
fingers J 1.394 (anguli, + celukkhepa) (anguli, for acchara-sanghata Th 2, 67).
ThA
Cp.
[cp. Class. Sk. pustaka] i. a book J 1.2 (aya 2. anyledger); in. 235, 292 iv.299. 487; VvA 117. thing made or modelled in clay (or wood etc.). in rupa 1.198 Sdhp a modelled figure J vi.342 ThA 257
;
DA
363. 383.
Cp. pottha^
(nt.)
Potthaka'
[etym.
;
?]
cloth
made
'
of
makaci
sq.
;
fibre
Pothita (& Pothita) [pp. of potheti] beaten, struck Miln 240 (of cloth, see Kern. Toev. s. potheti) J iir.423 (maiica; v. 1. BB pappot") KhA 173 (tulapicu cotton beaten seven times, i. e. very soft v. 1. pothita, see App. p. 877); DhA 1.48 (su) PvA 174. Cp. pari; ;
Vin 1.306 (cp. Vin. Texts 11.247) ^ 1.246 (=ghana-sataka C. v. 1. sana) Pug 33.
;
J iv.25i
Potthanika
II.
(f.)
1.
1
[fr.
puth?] a dagger (=potthani) Vin

1.
190
=DA
35 (so read here with v.
for T. iya).
pothita.
Potthani
(f.) ^fr.
puth
?]
a butcher's knife J vi.86 (magsa-
Potheti (& Potheti) [fr. puth = sputh] i. to beat, strike Sn 682 (bhujani = appotheti SnA 485); J 1.188, 483 (th) 11.394: VI. 548 (=akoteti); DhA 1.48; n.27 (th), 2. to snap one's 67 (th) VvA 68 (th) P\-A 65 (th). fingers as a token of annoyance D 11.96 or of pleasure Caus. II. pp. pothita. J III. 285 (anguliyo pothesi). pothapeti (poth) to cause to be beaten or flogged Miln 221 DhA 1.399. Cp. pappotheti.
: ;
kotthana). iii
(id.).
[fr.
Pothujjanika
(adj.)
puthujjana] belonging to ordinary

;
man, common, ordinal^, in 2 comb"" viz. (i) phrase hina gamma p. anariya Vin i.io; S iv.330 A v. 2 16; Vism 97. (2) with ref. to iddhi Vin 11. 183 J 1.360 Cp. Vin. Texts 111.230. The BSk. forms are either
;
parthag-janika Lai. Vist 540, or prathub-janika MVastu

in. 331.
Paâ^ (nt.) [=pona*?] only in cpd. danta a tooth pick Vin iv.go Miln 15; SnA 272. As dantaJ iv.69 ponaka at Davs 1.57. kQta-pona at Vism 268 read
;
Pothetva at J
11.
404 (ummukkani
vv. 11. are yodhetira reading).
&
The p.) is doubtful. sodhetva (the latter a preferable
gona.
PoQa^ ('idj.) [fr. pa -(- ava -)- nam, cp. ninna & Vedic pravana] i. sloping down, prone, in anupubba" gradually sloping (of the ocean) Vin 11.237 =A iv.198 sq.=Ud 53. 2. (-) sloping towards, going to. converging or
Poddava see gama.

Ponobhavika
(adj.) [fr. punabbhava, with preservation of the second o (puno>punah) see puna] leading to S in. 26 iv.186 D in. 57 rebirth 1.48, 299, 464, 532 A II. 1 1 sq., 172; III. 84, 86; v.88 Nett 72; Vism 506;
besides in var. phrases, in general as tanninna tappona tappabbhara, " leading to that end." As nibbana e. g. at S v. 38 sq. A 1.493 III. 443 cp. Vv 84^^ (nekkhamma-nibl5ana-ninna VvA 348); tag Ps 11. 197; thane PvA 190; viveka A iv.224, 233; V.175; samadhi" Miln 38; kig
;
leading to Nibbana
VbhA no.
Ponti (vv. expl" at
1.302.
Th 2. 422, 423 is doubtful the 269 is " pilotikakkanda," thus " rags (of an ascetic)," cp. J.P.T.S. 1884. See also pottha\ with which evidently identical, though misread.
II.
pothi. sonti)
ThA
Pojjika (adj.)
[fr. pona^] that which is prone, going prone where the passage is " tiracchana-gata-panapoijika-nikayo cikkhallika-nikayo ti," quoted from S III. 152, where it runs thus: " tiracchana-gata pana te pi bhikkhave tiracchanagata pana citten' eva cittata." The passage is referred to with ponika at KhA 12, where we read " tiracchana-gata pana ponika-nikayo
;
DA
Poiava
1.23
Epic Sk. paurana] old, S 11.267 Sn 313 Dh 227 ("kale in the past); VbhA i J 11.15 fatthakatha), 523 (id.); KhA 247 (patha) SnA 131
(adj.)
[=puraiia,
cp.
ancient, former (cp. DhA in. 328)

(id.);
1.71.
238
cikkhallika-nikayo ti." Thus we may take ponikanikaya as " the kingdom of those which go prone " (i. e. the animals).
Pota^ [cp. Epic Sk. pota, see putta for etym.] the young of an animal J H.406 (sukara) Cp. i.io* (udda) SnA 125 (siha).
; :
Porana 1.17; PvA i (atthakatha), 63. (pi.) the ancients, ancient authorities or writers Vism SnA 291, 352, 123, 158 passim esp. Note, 764 604 VbhA 130, 254, 299, 397, 5I3;
DhA
KhA
Poraâka (adj.) [fr. porana] i. ancient, former, of old PvA 93 (id.). 99 (cp. purana i) J in. 16 (pandita) 2. old, worn, much (id.); DhA 1.346 (kula-santaka). used (cp. purana 2) J iv.471 (magga).
Pota^ [Epic Sk. pota dial, form for plota boat Davs v.58 VvA 42.
:
(?),
of pla] a
l?ota''
[etym.
1.20
1
;
?]
a millstone, grindstone, only as nisada

252.
I.
Vin
Vism
Pfltaka
{-") [fr.
pota^]
J
(kukkuta);
the voung of an animal 1.202 (supanna"), 218 (hatthi)
M
:
1.104 11.288
Porin (adj.) [fr. pora = Epic Sk. paura citizen, see pura. poIite = Semantically cp. urbane>urbanus>urbs For pop. etym. see DA 1.73 & 282] 7roAiri|i>m'iXtf. belonging to a citizen, i. e. citizenlike, urbane, polite, usually in phrase pori vaca polite speech D 1.4, 114; S 1.189 11.280= A 11.5 1 A in.i 14 Pug 57 Dhs 1344 DA 1.75, 282 DhsA 397. Cp. BSk. pauri vaca MVastu
;
; ; ; ;
in. 322.
Porisa
98
Poseti
Posa' [contraction of purisa fr. pursa>*pussa>*possa> So Geiger, P.Gr. 30^] == purisa, man (poetical posa. form, only found in verse) Vin 1.230; S 1.13, 205 = A IV. 266 Sn no, 662; Dh 104, 125 icp. J III. 309 DhA III. 34) J V.306 vi.246, 361. peso at J in. 331 is gen. sg. of pur)S = Sk. pugsah.
;
; ; ;
Porisa^ (adj.-n.) [abstr. fr. purisa. for 'paurusa or *purusya)] I. (adj.) human, fit for a man Sn 256 (porisa 2. (m.)= purisa, dhura), cp. porisiya & poroseyya. esp. in sense of purisa 2, i. e. servant, used collectively (abstract form" like Ger. dienerschaft, E. service = servants) "servants" esp. in phrase dasa-kammakaraporisa Vin 1.240; A 1. 145, 206; n.78 in. 45, 76, 260; DhA :v. I dasa a servant Sn 769 (three kinds mentioned at Nd' II. viz. bhataka kamraakara upajivino) raja king's service, servant of the king D 1. 135: A iv.286, 322 sata a hundred servants Vism 121. For purisa in
Po;a'
(adj.) [ = *po?ya, grd. of poseti, pu?] to be fed or nourished, only in dup difficult to nourish S 1.61. (adj.) [fr. posa^j nourishing,
Posaka
It
uttama
posa.
=mahapurisa)
[abstr.
.
DD
97
(cp.
DhA
11.
188).
Cp.
no
(apadaka-l-)
f.
feeding 1.62, 132 = ika a nurse, a female attendant
Vin
Fosata
11.289 (apadika-l(f.)
).
Porisa'' (nt.)
purisa, *paurusyai3, cp. porisiya and poroseyya] i business, doing of a man (or servant, cp. purisa 2), service, occupation human doing, activity
fr.
;
[abstr.
fr.
posa"] only
11. 2.
in su
& dup
easy
&
difficult
support Vin
Vv 63" =purisa-kicca VvA 263); Pv IV.3''* (utthana = purisa-viriya, purisa-kara PvA 252). 2. height of a man M. 1.74, 187, 365.
1.85 (raja)
;
Posatha = uposatha [cp. BSk. posadha Divy 116, 121, and Prk. posaha (posahiya=posathika) Pischel, Prh. Gr.
141] J 1V.329; VI. 119.

J
Porisata (f) [abstr.
fr.
porisa], only in neg. a
inhuman
or
(or
superhuman
servants)
state,
or
VvA
275.
not served by any men The reading is uncertain.

:
Posathika = uposathika an vaddhamasar)
iv.329.
Cp. anuposathika
&
Posana
137-
(nt.)
[fr.
pu?] nourishing, feeding, support
VvA
Porisada J V.34
[fr.
sq.,
purisa+ ad to 471 sq., 486, 488

J v. 489.
eat]
man-eater,
510.
cannibal
sq., 499,
Porisadaka = porisada
Cp. purisadaka J v.91.
Porisiya (adj.) [fr. purisa, cp. porisa human nature, human J iv.213.
&
2.
poroseyya] i. of Of the height of
Posapeti & Posaveti [Cans. II. fr. poseti] to have -brought up, to give into the care of, to cause to be nourished Vin 1.269 (PP- posapita) :! DA 1.133 (posavita, v. 1. posap").
man Vin 11. 138. Poroseyya = porisiya
Posavanika & ya
fit
(adj.-nt.)
i.
[fr.
posavana = posapana of
(cp.
is
porisa'
i)
for
man, human
itf
;
Caus. posapeti]
fed
(adj.) to
be brought up, being reared,
M
>
1.366.
The word
somewhat doubtful, but

fr.
all
pura likelihood it is paura), thus to be understood as *paurasya>*porasya The *poroseyya with assimilation. *poraseyya meaning is clearly " very fine, urbane, fashionable " thus nol derived from purisa, although C. expl'^ by " puris' anucchavikar) yanar) " (M. 1. 561). The passage runs "yanar) poroseyyar) pavara-mani-kundalai) "
a derivation
(cp.
porin
Sk.
-iya 111.35 J in. 134, 432. 2. (nt.) fee for bringing J 111.429 (&iyaka). somebody up, allowance, money for food, sustenance
J 111-35 J
:
Vin 1.272;
DhA
>
n.289;
DhA
1V.40
VvA
158
(mula).
-iya
J I-191-
Posita [pp. of poseti] nourished, fed Cp. 111.3'; (udaka).
VvA
173
with vv. 11. voropeyya & oropeyya. Neumann accepts oropeyya as reading & translates (wrongly) " beltide " The reading see Mittl. Slg- ^1921 vol. 11. pp. 45 & 666. poroseyya seems to be established as lectio difiicilior. On form see also Trenckner, Notes 75.
: ;
Positng at Vin
11.
cp. Vin. Texts
III. \b<i.
151 stands for phusitur) " to sprinkle," See phusati".

poseti] thriving (on), nourished by Sn 65 (anafifia" cp. Nd' 39),
;
Posin
(-)
(adj.)
;
[fr.
;
Vin
1.6
1.75
;
S 1.138
1.2 19.
220 (dara)
DA
Porohita
= purohita; DhA
(nt.) [fr.
1.174
i'^- '
BB
pur).
purohita] the character or office of a Porohacca family priest D 11.243. As porohicca at Sn 618 ( = purohita-kamma SnA 466). Cp. Trenckner, Notes 75.
Poseti [pn?] to nourish, support, look after, bring up, take care of, feed, keep Vin 1.269 S 1.181 A i.i 17 J 1.134 111.467 Nd' 36 Vism 305 VvA 138, 299. pp. posita. Caus. posapeti.
; ;
CORRIGENDA
CORRECTIONS AND ADDITIONS
TO PART
Page
X, xi,
xii,
I.
under ih add
,,
,,
,,
B,
Sammoha-Vinodani, P.T.S. 1923 (VbhA). Path of Purity, P.T.S. trsl. 1923, istpt, (Vism. VbhA = Sammoha-Vinodani ... ib. Vism. Trsl. = Path of Purity ... 3.
Trsl.).
,,
17,
column
,,
I,
27, 76,
2,
I,
,,
under addha-ratta change J 1.164 into 1.264. adhikarana ceai unrfee yatva yato+adhi/or yat+adhi. ,, arana^ cross out No. i be/ore (adj.). ,,
,,
>>
76,
2, 2,
,,
91,
,,
arani read sadisa-vanna /oc sadi-savai>ija. ahai) read " The end. form in the sg."
TO PART
Page
,,
II.
103, 123,
155,
column
,,
2, 2, 2,
under abhata add
.-
see under yatha-bhata.

;
isi
read Bharadvaja/or Bhara"
and
insert ref. Vin. 1.245.
ura read urasa/oc urusa.
TO PART
Page
12,
III.
;
column
2, after
kathapeti insert : kathalika (f.) [fr. knth, to boil] kettle, cooking pot with a handle) Vin 1.286 (v. 1. kathalaka). and meda A iv.377; DhA
to 89.
in
danda
(a
pot
11.
179.
31,
I,
under kata-ko^cika correct 1889
TO PART
37-38, transfer kara, bottom of p. 37 to
/>.
IV.
38, col. 1, line 3, fr. b.
127, after tajjaniya insert : tajjari a linear measure, equal to 36 anu's Vbh 343 cp. Abhp 194 (tajjari).
;
and of which 36 form one rathaxeû
150, 154,
156,
column
..
,,
I,
under dari read musika" /or musika".

,.
2.
I,
,,
dam read daru-yanta a wooden machine (not mill). dittha-mangalika (of puccha) put in the simple trsl": " a question concerning visible omina."
nikhaoati read khanati/or khanai.
190,
,,
I,
THE PALI TEXT
SOCIETY'S
EDITED BY
T.
W. RHYS DAVIDS
and
WILllAM STEDE
Ph.D.
Part
VI (Ph. M)
First published
1924
Reprinted Reprinted
1948
1952
Ph.
Phagga [in form=Vedic phalgu (small, feeble), but in meaning different] a special period of fasting M 1.39 =
166 (plti all-pervading rapture, permeating zest; cp. pharanata). Cp. anu.
piti
DA
1. 1
39.
See also pheggu.
Pharanaka
ing,
(adj.)
PhaggUâ & Phagguni (f.) [cp. Vedic phalguna & i] N. of a month (Feb. i,5"'-March 15"'), marking the beginning of Spring
J 1.86.
;
filling
pharana] thrilling, suffusing, pervadwith rapture VvA 16 (dvadasa yojanani

[fr.
"pabho sarira-vanno).
Pharanata (f) [abstr. fr. pharaija] suffusion, state of being pervaded (with), only - in set of 4-fold suffusion, viz. piti of rapture, sukha of restful bliss, ceto of [telepathic] consciousnss, aloka of light, D 111.2 77 Ps 1.48 Vbh 334 Nett 89.
; ;
always with
ref
to
moon, as phagguna-punnama at Vism
the spring full 418 phagguni*^

;
Phaâ
[cp. Epic Sk. phana] the hood of a snake Vin 1.9 ("hatthaka, with hands like a snake's hood) J 111.347 DhA 111.231 (r) ukkhipitva) iv.133. (patthata) Freq. as phanai] katva (only thus, in ger.) raising or spreading its hood, with spread hood J 11.2 74; vi.6
; ; ;
'
Vism 399
Phanaka
DhA
11.257.
j i
phana] an instrument shaped like a snake's hood, used to smooth the hair Vin 11.107.
[fr.
'
PhaQijjaka [etym.
a kind of plant, which is enum'' at Vin iv.35=DA 1.81 as one of the aggabija, i. e. plants propagated by slips or cuttings, together with ajjuka & hirivera. At J vi.536 the C. gives bhutanaka as According to Childers it is the plant Samirana. expl".
?]
'
Phandati
violent
;
[spand, cp. Gr. (râtaiu Lat. pendeo " pend " i.

finta tail,
lit.
to
e.
twitch,
atpoSpos
hang down,
i.
cp.
pendulum; Ags.
mover, throbber]
to
throb, palpitate 1.52 1.404, cp. 1.159 Nd' 46. 2. to twitch, tremble, move, stir J 11.234; vi.113 (of fish wriggling when thrown on land). Caus. II. phandapeti to make throb D 1,52 1.404. pp phandita (q. v.). Cp. pari", vi, sam". The nearest
=M
DA
=M
synonym
Phandana
is calati.
[fr.
phandati, cp. Sk. spandana] i. (adj.) trembling, wavering Dh 33 (phandanaQ capalai) cittag) J vi.528 ("maluva trembling creeper) DhA 1.50 (issa throbbing with envy). 2. (m.) N. of a tree Dalbergia (aspen ?) A 1.202 ; J iv.208 sq. Miln 3. (nt.) throb, trembling, agitation, quivering 173. cp. phandita) J VI. 7 ("mattar) not even one throb Nd' 46 (tanha etc.).
throbbing,
;
Pharati [sphur & sphar, same root as in Gr. airnipui to twitch; Lat. sperno "spurn" lit. kick away; Ags. speornan to kick; spurnan =spur] i. (trs.) to pervade, permeate, fill, suffuse Pv i.io'< (=vyapetva titthati PvA 52) J III. 371 (sakala-sarirar)) v. 64 (C. forpavati) PvA 14 (okasag). 276 (obhasar)). To excite or stimulate the nerves J v. 293 (rasa-haraniyo khobhetva Often in standard phrase see under rasa). phari metta-sahagatena cetasa ekai) (dutiyar) etc.) disag pharitva viharati D 11. 186; S v.115 and passim, where pharitva at Vism 3o8=VbhA 377 is expl"* by Cp. BSk. ekarj disag phusitva arammanar) katva. spharitvopasampadya viharati MVastu 111.213. Also in phrase pitiya sarirag pharati (aor. phari) to thrill the body with rapture, e. g. J 1.33 v. 494 DhA ii.i 18 IV. 102. 2. [in this meaning better to be derived from sphar to spread, expand, cp. pharita & phalita] to spread, 3. [prob. make expand J 1.82 (metta-cittag phari). of quite a diff. origin and only taken to pharati by pop. analogy, perhaps to phal = sphat to split; thus katth'atthag pharati = to be split up for fuel] to serve as, only with "atthag in phrases aharatthag ph. (after next phrase) to serve as food Miln 152 katthatthag ph. to serve as fuel A 11.95=5 iii.93 = It 90=] 1.482; khadaniyatthag & bhojaniyatthag ph. to. serve as eatables pp. Vin 1.2(11 (so to be read in preference to attag). pharita, phurita & phuta cp. also phuttha see further
; ; ; :
anu. pari.
Pharasu Fcp. Vedic paraû = Gr. iriXiKvs on p>ph cp. Prk. pharasu & parasu, Pischel Gr. 208 Geiger, Gr. axe A 111.162; J 1.199. 399; 11.409; 40] hatchet,
;
;
Phandana
(f
[fr.
ment, motion
cp. injana.
SnA245
phandati] throbbing, agitation, move(calanaH-) DA i.i 1 Nett 88 C.

;
DhA 11.204; PvA 277. v.500 occurs at S v. 441 & J 111.179.

;
The
spelling parasu
Phandita (nt.) [pp. of phandati] throbbing, flashing; throb M 11.24 (matta " by his throbbings only ") pi. phanditani " vapourings," imaginings Vbh 390 (where VbhA 513 only says " phandanato phanditai) ") cp.
;
Pharita [pp. of pharati] i. being pervaded or permeated 2. spread (out) J vi.284 (by) VvA 68 (mettaya). Cp. phuttha & phalita. (kittisaddo sakala-loke ph.).
Brelhrer, 344.
Phanditatta
(
(nt.) [abstr. fr.
phandita]
= phandana
v. 315
=ii^jitatta).
Pharava
(adj.-nt.) [fr. pharati] i. (adj.) pervading, suffused (with), quite full (of) Miln 345. 2. (nt.) pervasion, suffusion, thrill J 1.82 ("samattha metta-
citta)
Nett 89
(piti etc., as m., cp.
pharanata)
DhsA
99
Vedic parusa, on ph.>p see pharasu, Pharusa on attempt at etym. cp. Walde, Lat. Wlb. s. v. fario] 4'. 2. (fig.) harsh, unkind, rough I. (lit.) rough Pv II. 111.5' (of speech) Vin 11.290 (canda-l-); Pv 11.3* Kvu 619. In comb" with vaca we find v.296 J both pharusa-vaca and pharusa-vaca D 1.4, 138; 111.69 M 1.42 (on this and the same uncertainty sq., 173, 232 as regards pisuoa-vaca see Trenckner, at M 1.530). 3. cruel pharusa vacana rough speech PvA 15, 55, 83. Pv IV. 7 (kamnia daruna PvA 265).
(adj.) [cp.
VI
Phala
Phala'
lit.
100
school slate);
(dice-board),
;
Phalina
155 (akkhassa ph. axle board); vi.281 pidhana" covering board VbhA 244 = Vism 261 sopana" staircase, landing J 1.330 (mani) Vism 313 cp. MVastu 1.249 "asana a bench J i.igg kaya a great mass of planks J 11.91. "atthara-sayana a bed covered with a board (instead of a mattress) seyya id. D 1.167 (" plank-bed "). J 1.304, 317 11.68. 2. a shield ] 111.237, 271 Miln 355; DhA 11. 2. a slip of wood or bark, used for making an ascetic's 3. dress (cira) D 1.167, cp. Vin 1.305. ditto for a weight to hang on the robe Vin 11. 136. 4. a post 111.95 (aggala" doorpost) ThA 70 (Ap. v. 17).
v.
; ;
(nt.) [cp. Vedic phala, to phal [sphall to burst, thus "bursting," i. e. ripe fruit; see plialati] i. (lit.) fruit (of trees etc.) Vv 84!^ (dumfi nicca-phal' upapanna, not to phalu, as Kern, Toev. s. v. phalu) Vism 120. amba mango-fruit PvA J73 sq. dussa" (adj.) having clothes as their fruit (of magic trees) Vv 46^ (cp. VvA 199) patta" leaves & fruits, vegetables Sn 239 PvA 86 pavatta" wild fruit D i.ioi puppha" flower & fruit rukkha''-upama Th i, 490 (in simile of kama. J III. 40. taken fr. M 1.130) lit. "like the fruit of trees" is expl'' by ThA 28S as " anga-paccanganai) p(h)alibhanjan' atthena, and trsl'* according to this interpretation by Mrs. Rh. D. as " fruit that brings tlie climber to a fall." Seven kinds of medicinal fruits are given at Vin 1.20 1 scil. vilanga, pippala. marica, haritaka, vibhitaka, amalaka, gothaphala. At Miln 333 a set of 7 fruits is u.sed metaphorically in .simile of the buddha's fruit-shop, viz. sotapatti^, sakadagami", anagami", arahatta", sunnata samapatti (cp. Cpd. 70), animitta samapatti, appanihita" samapatti. 2 a testicle J 111.124 (dantehi r) chindati =purisabhavar) naseti to castrate); vi.237 (uddhita-pphalo, adj., =uddhata-bijo C), 238 (dantehi phalani uppateti, like above). ?> (fig-) fruit, result, consequence, fruition, blessing. As t.t. with ref. to the Path and the progressive attainment (enjoyment, fruition) of Arahantship it is used to denote the realization of having attained each stage of the sotapatti, sakadagami etc. (see the Miln quot. under i and cp. Cpd. 45, 116). So freq. in exegetical
Phalaganda
is
spurious writing for palaganda
(q. v.).
Phalata (f) [abstr. fr. phala] the fact or condition of bearing fruit PvA 139 (appa).
Phalati [phal to split, break open = *sphal or *sphat, cp. phateti. On etym. see also Liiders, K.Z. XLii, 198 sq.] I. to split, burst open (intrs.) A 1.77 (asaniya phalanusually in phrase " muddha sattadha phaleyya," tiya) a.s a formula of threat or warning " your (or my) head shall split into 7 pieces," e. g. S 1.50 Sn 983 1.95 Miln 157 J 1.54; IV. 320 (me); v. 92 (=bhijjetha C.) (satadha for satta") DhA 1.41 (m. te phalatu s.) VvA 68 whereas a similar phrase in Sn 988 sq. has adhipateti (for *adhiphateti = phalati). Caus. phaleti 2. to become (& phateti). pp. phalita & phulla. PvA 185. ripe, to ripen Vin 11.108 J 111.251
;
literature
Tikp 155, 158; VbhA 43 & passim. In general it immediately precedes Nibbana (see Nd^ no 645'' and under satipatthana), and as agga-phala it is almost identical with Araliant-
magga, phala, nibbana,
e. g.
Phalamaya stands
Frequently it is comb'' with vipaka to denote the stringent conception of " consequence," e. g. at E) 1.27, 58; III. 160. Almost synonymous in the sense of "fruition, benefit, profit" is anisar)sa D ni.132 phala at Pv 1.126 =anisar|sa PvA 64 Vin 1.293 (anagami); 11.240 (id.); 111.73 (arahatta) D 1.51,
ship.
57 sq. (samafina") III. 147. 170 (sucaritassa) 1.477 (appamada") S 1.173 (Amata) Pv i.ii'" (katuka") 11.83 (dana); iv.iSS (mahap & agga") Vism 345 (of food, being digested) PvA 8 (pufina & dana), 22
; ;
probability for phalika-maya, by context, which gives it in line with kattha-maya & loha-maya (& atthi", It occurs in same phrase at all danta, velu etc.). passages mentioned, and refers to material of which boxes, vessels, holders etc. are made. Thus at Vin 1.203 (of afijani, box), 205 (tumba, vessel); 11. 115 (sattha-danda, scissors-handle), 136 (ganthika, block at dress). The trsl " made of fruits " seems out of place (so Kern, Toev. s. v.), one should rather expect " made of crystal " by the side of made of wood, copper, bone, ivory, etc.
in
all
made
of crystal, as is suggested
(sotapatti"), 24 (issa-macchariya"). -atthika one who is looking for fruit Vism 120. -apana fruit shop Miln 333. -4phala [phala-l-aphala,
Phalavant
III.
(adj.)
[fr.
phala] bearing or having fruit J
251.
Phalasata see palasata.
but cp. Geiger, P.Gr. 33'] all sorts of fruit, lit. what is not (i. e. unripe), fruit without discrimination a phrase very freq. in Jataka style, e. g. J 1.416 II. 160; III. 127; IV. 220 DhA 307, 449, V.313; VI. 520
see a<
; ;
;
bronze"
made).
Phalika'
(as
At J vi.510 it means "goldmaterial of which a " sovanna-kagsa" is
[fr.
phala] a fruit vendor Miln 331.
106. -asava extract of fruit VvA 73. -uppatti ripening PvA 29. -esin yielding fruit J l.87=Th i, 527, cp. phalesin MVastu in. 93. -ganda see palaganda.
1.
Phalika-
-ttha "stationed in fruition," i. e. enjoving the result or fruition of the Path (cp. Cpd. 50) Miln 342. -dana gift of fruit VbhA 337. -dayin giver of fruit Vv bf. -pacchi fruit-basket J vi.560. -paficaka fivefold fruit Vism 580; VbhA 191. -puta fruit-basket J vi.236. -bhajana one who distributes fruit, an official terra in
& ka (f) [also spelt with I; cp. Sk. sphatika; The Prk. forms on change f >1 see Geiger, P.Gr. 38'. are phaliha & phaliya, see Pischel, Gr. 206] crystal, quartz Vin 11. 112; J VI.119 (ka =pha]ika-bhittiyo
;
C.)
Vv
35'
;
=phalika-mani-maya bhittiyo
(1),
VvA
160);
78^ (ka)
Miln 267
380
(1).
Phalita' (adj.)
[sporadic spelling for palita] grey-haired
PvA
153.
the vihara Vin iv.38, cp. BSk. phalacaraka. -maya see Sep. -ruha fruit tree Mbvs 82. -sata see palasata. Phala- is spelling for pala (a certain weight) at J vi.510. See pala & cp. Geiger, P.Gr. 40.
Phalita^ [PP- of phal to burst, for the usual phulla, after analogy with phalita'] broken, only in phrase hadayag phalitag his heart broke tena with broken heart J
DhA
1.65.
1.
173; hadayena phali-
Phala^ [etym. ? Sk. *phala] the point of a spear or sword S 11.265 (tinha). Cp. phala'-.
Phalita' [PP- of phal to bear fruit] fruit bearing, having
covered with Miln 107, 280.

fruit,
fruit (of trees)
Vin ii.icS; J
18;
Phalaka which
phal = *sphal or *sphat (see phalati), lit. that same meaning "slab") cp. Sk. sphatika rock-crystal on Prk. forms see Pischel, Prk. Gr. 206. Ved. phalaka board, phala ploughshare Gr. amraXoi; mroKiQ, â\i<; scissors Lat. pellis & spolium; Ohg. spaltan = split, Goth, spilda writing board, tablet; Oicel. spjald board] i. a flat piece of wood, a slab, board, plank J 1.45 1 (a writing board.
[fr.
IS
split or cut off (cp. in

;
Phalln
(adj.)
[fr.
phala] bearing fruit J v.242.
Phalina (adj.) [fr. phala, phalin ?] at J v.92 is of doubtful meaning. It cannot very well mean " bearing fruit," The Cy. since it is used as Ep. of a bird ("sakuni). expl is sakuna-potakanag phalinatta (being a source The v. 1. SS is of nourishment ?) phaUna-sakuni." phalina & palina.
Phalima
Phalima
Phaln
(adj.)
[fr.
lOI
fruit,
Phalima
(nt.) [cp. Epic Sk. phanita] i. juice of the sugar cane, raw sugar, molasses (ucchu-rasEii) gahetva kataVv 35=8; 40*; 1.141 phanitai) VvA 180) Vin 11. 177;
phala]
bearing
full
of fruit
Phanita
J III-493-
Vedic paru] a knot or joint in a reed, only in cpd. bija (plants) springing (or propagated) from a joint D 1.5 Vin iv.34, 35.
[cp.
;
J 1.33, 120, 227; Miln putar) a basket of sugar
107;
DhA
;
11.57.
;
phanitassa
S 1.175
Fhaleti at
yati),
reading for paleti (see palameaning " runs." 1.165 " spreads out " [to sphar]. not with trsl
1.54 is spurious
expl''
by gacchati
DA
ni.409 (in (by confusion or expl" of aIonika=phanita-virahita). -odaka sugar water J in. 372. -puta sugar basket
2.
J iv.366 rightly?) salt J
DhA
iv.232.
J IV. 363-
Phallava
is
spelling for pallava sprout, at J 111.40.

:
Phati
Phassa* [cp. Ved. sparsa, of sprs see phusati] contact, touch (as sense or sense-impression, for which usually photthabbai) It is the fundamental fact in a senseirapresgion, and consists of a combination of the sense, the object, and perception, as expl"" at i.iii tinnar) (i. e. cakkhu, rupa, cakkhu-viiiiiana) sangati phasso and gives rise to feeling phassa-paccaya vedana. (See paticca-samuppada & for expl" Vism 567; VbhA 178 111.22S, 272, 276; Vism 463 sq.). Cp. D 1.42 sq. (phusati ti phasso) Sn 737, 778 (as fundamental of attachment, cp. SnA 517) J v.441 (raja dibba-phassena puttho touched bj' the divine touch, i. e. fascinated by her beauty puttho = phutto) VbhA i 77 sq. (in detail), 193. 265 PvA 86 (dup of bad touch, bad to the touch, i. e. rough, unpleasant) poet, for trouble Th i, 783. See on phassa Dhs. trsl. 5 & introd. (Iv.) bciii. Cpd.
)
.
(f.) [cp. Sk. sphati, fr. sphay, sphayate to swell, increase (Idg. *spe(i), as in Lat. spatium, Ohg. spuot, Ags. sped = E. speed see Walde, Lat. Wtb. s. v. spatium), pp. sphita = P. phita] swelling, increase J 11.426 (=vadVism 271 (vuddhi-l-). Usually comb'i with kf, dhi) as phati-kamma increase, profit, advantage Vin 11. 174 VbhA 334 & phati-karoti to make fat, to increase, to
;
;
use to advantage
1.220
=A
v. 347
111.432.
Pharaka
(adj.) at VvA 288 is not clear; meaning something like "bitter," comb* with kasata v. 1. paru'.
;
Probably =pharusaka.
Pharnliya at
spelling
thambha-exegesis) is faulty unkindness, as evidence of id. passage at VbhA 469 shows (with expl " pharusassa puggalassa bhavo pharusiyar) ").
350
(in
Vbh
for pharusiya (nt.) harshness,
Pharusaka
1.
12. 14, 94.
-ayatana organ of contact (6, referring to the several senses) PvA 52. -ahara "touch-food," acquisition by touch, nutriment of contact, one of the 3 aharas, viz. phass", mano-sancetana" (n. of representative cogitation) and virifian (of intellection) Dhs 71-73 one of the 4 kinds of ahara, or " food," with ref. to the 3 vedanas Vism 341. -kaya (6) groups of touch or contact viz. cakkhu-samphasso, sota, ghana", kaya, mano -sampanna endowed with (lovely) 111.243. touch, soft, beautiful to feel J v.441 (cp. phassita).
;
[fr. pharusa, cp. Sk. *parusaka Mvy-ut 103, 143] a certain flower, the (bitter) fruit of which is used for making a drink Vin 1.246; Vv 3321 =DhA in. 316. 2. N. of one of Indra's groves J vi.278, similarly Vism
424
VbhA
&
439.
nt.) [cp.
Phala' (m.
Sn
Vedic phala] ploughshare S 1.169; 13 & V.77 (expH as "phaleti ti ph." SnA 147); 1.395. V.104; Ud 69 (as m.) J 1.94; IV. 118
p.
; ;
DhA
Phassa' (adj.) [grd. fr. phusati, corresp. to Sk. spjsya] to be felt, esp. as a pleasing sensation pleasant, beautiful J IV. 450 (gandhehi ph.).
;
Phala^ [to phala^] an (iron) board, slab (or ball ?), maybe spear or rod. The word is of doubtful origin & meaning, it occurs always in the same context of a heated iron instrument, several times in correlation with an iron ball (ayogula). It has been misunderstood at an iv.70 for phala. early time, as is shown by kapala
Kern comments on the word at Toev. n.139.

t
See Vin
Phassati stands for phusati at (" phassati ti phasso ").
Vism
52 7 in def of phassa
.
Phassana
(f)
[abstr.
fr.
phassa]
DhsA
167
(jhanassa
labho
touch, patti
contact with
. .
.
phassana
1.225 (phalo divasantatto, so read; v. 1. balo corr. to A iv.70 (divasa-santatte balo corresp. with gula) ayokapale, gloss ayogule) J v.268 v. 109 (phale ciraratta-tapite. v. 1. pale, hale, thale corresp. with pakat;
;
sacchikiriya).
thita ayogula), v. 1. valehi).
id.
v.113
(ayomayehi phalehi
pi|eti.
Phassita (adj.) [pp. of phasseti=Sk. sparsayati to bring into contact] made to touch, brought into contact, only in cpd. suphassita of pleasant contact, beautiful to the touch, pleasant, perfect, symmetrical J 1.220 (civara). 394 (danta) iv.188 (danf avaranar)); v.197 (^ the membrum muliebre), 206 (read "phassita for "phussita). 21O ("cheka-karana) VvA 275 (as e.xpl" of ativa sangata Vv 64*). Note. Another (doubtful) phassita is found at J v. 252 (dhammophassito touched, attained) where vv. 11. give passita & phussita.
;
Phala' in lona-maccha a string

fish
(?)
or cluster of salted
Vism
28.
[fr.
Phalaka Phalana
(adj.)
phaleti] splitting; one
who
splits
Vism
Vism
413 (kattha).
(nt.) [fr. phaleti] splitting J 1.432 (daru")
;
500 (vijjhana).
Phalita [=Sk. spharita, spharl I. made open, expanded, phaleti (fr. 2. split spread J in. 320 (-(- vikasita). phal], split open Vism 262 =VbhA 245 ("haliddi-vaniia).
Phasseti [Caus. of phusati'] to touch, attain J v. 251 (raja dhammar) phassayai) =C. phassayanto vv. 11. pa" & phu) Miln 338 (amatai), cp. phusati), 340 (phassayeyya Pot.). Pass, phassiyati Vin 11. 148 (kavata na ph. V. 1. phussiy"). pp. phassita & phussita-".
;
Pbaliphulla [either Intensive of phuUa, or Der. phulla in form phaliphuUa] in full blossom
:
fr.
pari1.218;
J 1.52.
'Phateti
katthai)
is
conjectured
pateti
reading
for
pateti
in
phrase
I *
1.2 1,
and
Phalibhaddaka
(v.
1.
in adhipateti to split (see
& vipata). The derivation of these expressions from pat is out of place, where close relation to phaleti (phalati) is evident, and a derivation from phat=sphat, as in Sk. sphatayati to split, is the only right expl of meaning. In that case we should put phal = 8phat, where l = t, as in many Pali words, cp.
adhipata
is spurious spelling for pali at J 11.162 patali-bhaddaka). Cp. Prk. phalihadda ( = pari
bhadra Pischel, Gr.
208).
Phalima
phalika< sphatika
correspondent
is
(see Geiger, P.Gr. 38'). pha<Jei (Pischel, Cr. 2i'8).
The Prk.
(adj.) [either fr. Caus. of phal' (phaleti). or fr. sphar (cp. pharita, i. e. expanded), or fr. sphay (swell, increase, cp. sphara & spharl bhavati to open, expand)] expanding, opening blossoming in cpd. aggi-nikasi-phalima paduma ] in. 320 (where Cy. expl'" by phalita
vikasita).
Phaleti
102
Phusati
Phaleti [Caus. of phalati, phal ; a variant is phateti fr. sphati which is identical with *(s)phal] to split, break, chop, in phrases katthai) phaleti to chop sticks g^^, besides which (for firewood) Vin 1.3 J 11. 44 P\- 11. the phrase katthag 2. sisar) (muddha) *phateti. sattadha phaleti (cp. adhipateti & phalati) DhA 1.17 (perhaps better with v. 1. phal"), 134. 3. (various;) A 1.204=5 11.88; J 11.398; Nd- 483; Vism 379 (kucchig DhA IV. 133 (hadayar)). pp. phalita. Caus. II. phalapeti to cause to split open J iii.i j i Miln 157 (v. 1. phalap^).
i
.
Phuta* [pp. of pharati] i. (cp. pharati^) pervaded, permeated, thrilled (cp. pari") D 1.73, 74 (pitisukhena T. prints phuta v. 1. phuta v. 1. at DA 1.2 1 7 p(h)uttha)
; ;
M 1.276
J 1.33 (sarlrar) pitiya ph.)

;
DhA
11.
18 (pitiya
phuta-sariro)
Fhasu
[etym. ? Trenckner, Notes 82 (on Miln 14": J.P.T.S. 1908, 136 which refers it to Miln 13'*) suggests connection with Vedic prasu enjoying, one who enjoys, i.e. a guest, but this etym. is doubtful cp. phasuka. A key to its etym. may be found in the fact that it never occurs by itself in form phasu, but either in composition or as ka] pleasant, comfortable only neg. a in phrase aphasu-karoti to cause discomfort to (dat.) Vin 1V.29Q and in cpds. 'kama anxious for
(adj.)
corr.
107 (referring to the nerves of taste). 2. (cp. pharati-) expanded, spread out, spread with (instr.) Vin 1.182 (lohitena) J v. 266 (in nirayapassage T. reads bhumi yojana-satai) phuta titthanti, i. e. the beings fill or are spread out over such a space; C. 272 expl"" by " ettakai) thanai) anupharitva titthanti." The id. p. at Nd^ 405 =Nd^ 304""' reads expanding, wide) bh. yojana-satar) pharitva (intrs. titthati, which is the more correct reading). See also ophuta & cp. phuta^.
SnA
Phuâ- [pp. of sputh to expand, blossom] blossoming out, opened, in full bloom Davs iv.49 (kumuda). Cp.
phutita.
comfort, desirous of (others) welfare D 111.1(14 "vihara comfort, ease Vin II. 127 D 1.204 Dhs i348=Miln 367 Miln 14 Vism 33 VbhA 270 PvA 12. (cp. DhsA 404)
;
Phasu
at Miln 146 (cp. p. 425) " bhagga phasu " is uncertain reading, it is not phasuka it may represent a (lasa snare, sling. The likeness with phasuka bhagga (lit.) of J 1.493 is only accidental.
;
Phasuka
(adj.) [fr. phasu. Cp. Prk. phasuya ace. to Pischel, Prk, Gr. 208 Jain Sk. prasuka is a distortion of P. phasuka. Perhaps phasu is abstracted from
;
Phuta^ at 1.377 (sabba-vari', in sequence with varita. yuta, dhuta) is unnecessarily changed by Kern, Toev. The meaning is " filled with, spread s. V. into puta. with," thus = phuta^, cp. sequence under ophuta. The On miswriting of phutta & V. 1. at 1.377 i^ puttha. puttha for phuta cp. remark by Trenckner. 1.553. A similar meaning (" full of, occupied by, overflowing with ") is attached to phuta in Avici passage A 1.159 (Avici maiifiephutoahosi), cp. Anagata Vagsa (J.P.T.S. 1886, v. 39) & remarks of Morris's J.P.T.S- 1887, 165. The same passage as 1.377 's found at D 1.57, where T. reads phutta (as also at DA 1.168), with vv. 11. puttha it phuta.
phasuka] pleasant, convenient, comfortable J in<343 iv.30 DhA 11.92; PvA 42. aphasuka unpleasant,
;
uncomfortable, not well J 11.275, 395 DhA 1.28 11. 21. It seems probable that phasuka represents a Sk. *sparsuka (cp. Pischel 62), which would be a der. fr. sprs in same meaning as phassa^ (" lovely "). This would confirm the suggestion of phasu being a secondary formation.
Note.
Phutita [for photita, pp. of *sphotayati, sphnt] i. shaken, tossed about, burst, rent asunder, abstr. nt. phutitattat) being tossed about Miln 116 (v. 1. put ). 2. cracked open, chapped, torn (of feet) Th 2, 269 (so read for T. phutika, ThA 212 expl"" by bahita & has v. 1. niphutita).
Phasuka
a
rib,
Sk *parsuka & Ved. parsva, see passa-] only in pi. phasuka Vin 1.74 (upaddha bhaiijitabba), in phrase sabba te phasuka bhagga J 1.493
(f) [cp.
Phuttha [pp. of phusati'] touched, affected by, influenced by; in specific sense (cp. phusati' 2) "thrilled, permeated" Vin 1.200 (abadhena) A 11. 174 (rogena)
;
(lit.), which is fig. applied at Dh 154 (expl"" as " sabba avasesa-kilesa-phasuka bhagga" at DhA 111.128), with which cp. bhagga phasu at Miln 146; both the latter phrases prob. of diff. origin. (adj.) (-) in phrase maha'passa the flank (lit. the side of the great ribs) abs. maha with great ribs J 1. 164, 179; III. 273 uggata" with prominent ribs PvA 68 (for J V.42 upphasulika adj. Pv II. 1'). in cpds. as phasuka", e. g. "atthini the rib-bones (of which there a'e 24) Vism 254 (v. 1. pasuka") Vbh.\ 237 ^dvaya pair of ribs Vism 252 VbhA 235. See also pasuka, pasula & the foil.
puttha); v.441 (dibbaphassena) Vism 31 (samphassa contact by touch), 49 (byadhina) VvA 6 (in both meanings, scil. pitiya & rogena). On phuttha at D 1.57 see phuta^. Cp. sam.
J
1.82
(mettacittena.
;
v.
1.
Phunati
J
VI.
[?] to shake, sprinkle, of doubtful spelling, at v. 1. punanti perhaps108 (angarakasur) ph. Perhaps better; C. expl"" by vidhunati & okirati). we should read dhunati.
;
Phulaka
=pulaka) a kind
of
gem VvA
1 1 1
Phasulika
(adj.)
(f.)
[fr.
phasuji]
rib,
only in cpd. upphasulika
Pv
[for [cp.
II. i^.
Phulla' [pp. of phalati, or root formation fr. phuU, cp. Also as phalita^] blossoming, in blossom J v. 203. 1.218; Intensive phaliphulla " one mass of flowers" Note. phuUa' may stand for phuta-. J 1.52.
Phasula
Phasu}!
phasuka] rib S 11.255 (phasu)-antarika).
Phulla- [pp. of phalati, cp. phalita'] broken, in phrase akhanda-phulla unbroken (q. v.), Pv iv. i" and passim.
Phullita [pp. of phuUati] in flower, blossoming J v.214 (for phita=rich), 216 (su-vana).
phasuka
&.
phasuja] a rib
M 1.80.
Phiya [etym. unknown] oar Sn 321 (-t-aritta rudder; expl"* by dabbi-padara SnA 330); J iv.21 (arittar)). See also piya^ which is the more freq. spelling of phiya.
Phlta [pp. of sphay, cp. Sk. sphita & see phati] opulent, prosperous, rich in the older texts only in stock phrase iddha ph. bahujana (rich & prosperous & well-populated) D 1. 21 1 (of the town Nalanda) 11. 146 (of Kusavati) M 1.377 (of N'alanda) 11. 71 (of country) S 11. 107 (fig. of brahmacariyar) with bahujafina for jana) A III. 2 15 (of town). By itself & in other comb" in the
;
Phusati'
sati]
I.
1.
[sprs, fr.
(lit.)
which sparsa = phassa
cp. also phasti

;
to touch
Vism 463 (phusati
phasso)
'
Miln 157 61 (aor. phusl = metri causa for phusi) 2. (fig.) [see on this (grd. aphusa not to be touched). term of Buddhist ecstatic phraseology Cpd. 133'. In this meaning it is very closely related to pharati, as appears e. g. from the foil, expl"" of Cys. 1.74
DA
iv.135 (=samiddha); vi.355 (v. I. pita). detailed description of all classes of the population (instead of bahujana) of a town Miln 330.
Jatakas,
e. g. J
With iddha &
parippharati =samantato phusati DA 1.2 17 D Il.i86w pharitva =phusitva arammanar) katva Vism 308] to attain, to reach, only in specific sense of attaining to the highest ideal of religious aspiration, in foil, phrases ceto-samadhi;) ph. D 1.13=111.30, 108 etc.; nirodhag
; :
Phusati
103
Phoseti
40 la ?) in ratha [cp. Sk. puspa, but prob. to be read pusya" ?] a wonderful state carriage running of its own accord J 11.39 in. 238 iv.34 v. 248 vi.39 sq.) v. 1. PvA 74. -raga [cp. Sk. puspa-raga] topaz pussa") At Nd' 90 as v. 1. to be Miln 118; VvA III. preferred to pussa in tila, "tela, "dantakattha, etc. with ref. to their use by Brahmins.
; ;
, ;
D 1. 1 84; samatha-samadhir) Vv i6* (reads aphusig but should prob. be aphusirj as VvA 84. expH by adhigacchir)) phalar) aphussayi (aor. med.) Pv iv.i'*; cp. PvA 243 amatag padag Pv iv.j*^ amatat) Miln 338 (but T. reads khippuii phdsseti a.) in bad sense kappatkammag Miln 108 (of Devadatta). thitikai] pp. phuttha. Cp. upa.
; ;
; ;
Phasati' this is a specific Pali form and represents two Sk. roots, which are closely related to each other and go back to the foil. 2 Idg. roots i. Idg. *sp(h)rj, burst out, burst (forth), spring, sprinkle, as in Sk. sphurjati burst forth, parjanya rain cloud Gr. (r^'ipnyfw Ags. spearca = E. spark. E. spring, sprinkle. This is an enlargement of sphuT (cp. pharati, phuttha, phuta). 2. Idg. *sprk to sprinkle, speckle, as in Sk. pra$, prsni speckled, prsan, prsati spotted antelope, prsata raindrop Gr. wiftKvoij of dark (lit. spotted) colour; Lat. spargere = Ger. sprcngen. To this root belong P. Inf. pasata, phoseti, paripphosaka, phussa, phusita. f. phusitur), conjectured reading at Vin 1.205 fo''
:
PheggU
Vedic phalgu & P. phaggu in form] acceswood surrounding the pith of a tree, always with ref. to trees (freq. in similes), in sequence mula, It is represented as sara, pheggu, taca, papatika etc. next to the pith, but inferior and worthless. At all passages contrasted with sara (pith, substance). Thus at M 1. 192 sq., 488 D in.51 S iv.168 A 1.152 (pheggu -H A HI. 20 J ill. 431 sara, v. 1. phaggu) 11. 1 10 =Pug 52 (opp. sara); Miln 267, 413 (tacchako pheggug apaha[cp.
sory wood,
ritva sarag adiyati).
Phegguka
phositur) (vv. U. positur) & dhovitut)), & Vin 11. 151 for Vin. Texts 111.169 translate " bespatter." T. positug
;
(-") (adj.) [fr pheggu] having worthless wood, weak, inferior 1.488 (apagata", where "ka belongs to the whole cpd.) J III. 318 (a-(-saramaya).
Phegguta
(f.)
[abstr.
fr.
pheggu] state of dry wood
lack of
Phasana Phusana
(nt.) [abstr. fr.
phusati'
i]
touch ^'ism 463.
substance, worthlessness
Pug A
229.
(f) [abstr.
fr.
phusati' 2] attainment, gaining,

(
reaching
(flaija);
Vism 278
=phuttha-tthana)
DhA
1.230
VvA
Pheiâ [cp. Vedic phena, with *ph fr. sp", connected with Lat. spuma, scum, Ags. fam=Ger. feim=E. foam] scum, foam, froth, only in cpds. viz.
:
85 (samadhi).
Phasayati [Caus. of pra?, but formed
fr. P. phusati-] to sprinkle (rain), to rain gently, drizzle S 1.104 sq., 154, See also 184 (devo ekag ekag ph. " drop by drop "). anuphusayati (so read for "phusiyati).
-uddehakag (adv.) (paccamana, boiling) with scum Ndon top, throwing up foam M 111.167; A 1.141
;
Phusita' (nt.) [either pp. of phusati- or direct correspon111.300 dent of Sk. prsata (see pasata-)] rain-drop S n.135 DhA 111.243. The Prk. equivalent is phusiya (Pischel, Gr. 208), cp. Ger. sprenkeln>E. sprinkle.
Miln 357. -patala a film of scum Vism 359 VbhA O5. -pinda a lump or heap of foam S III. 1 40 sq. =Vism 479 (in simile of rupa) Nd- 680 A" Vism 40 (in comp) VbhA 32 sq. bubbulaka a bubble -mala a of scum Vism 171, 259, 345; VbhA 242. wreath or garland of scum Miln 117. -malin with a wreath of scum Miln 260. -missa mixed with froth
304"'<';
III.
46
Vism
263.
-vanna colour
;
of
scum Vism
237.
263.
Phusita- [pp. of phusati^ 2. i. e. pru?, cp. Sk. prusita sprinkled, prsati spotted antelope] spotted, coloured, variegated (with flowers) Sn 233 (agga=supupphit'
Pheflaka = phena Vism 254
VbhA
Phota
[fr.
;
agga-sakha
KhA
192).
J 'V.457
sphut, cp. Sk. sphota] swelling, boil, blister cp. pota bubble. VI. 8 (v. 1. pota & potha)
;
phassita-, Kern. Toev. s. v. takes it as pp. Phns(s)ita'' [ of 'pugsayati] touched, put on, in "aggaja with fastened 1.76 (reads (clinched) bolts (or better: door-wings)
Photaka=phota Vism 258; VbhA
242.
111. 2
Photana " applause," in brahma-pphotana at DhA should be taken as a-1-photana (=apphotana).
10
phassit"
cp. v.
1.
on
p.
535 phussit")
A i.ioi Th
;
i,
385
J VI. 5 10.
Phositaka (adj.) (-") [fr. phusita') having raindrops, only in phrase thulla deva (the sky) shedding big drops of A 1.243 rain S 11.32 (reads phuUa-phusitaka) 111.141
;
11.140
V.I 14
Vism
259.
Phussa'
I.
pu9 to blossom, nourish, etc. cp. Ved. pusya] (Dec. -Jan.) phussa^ 2. 2. N. of a month N. of a lunar mansion or constellation Vv 53* J 1.86. Frequent as Np., cp. (=phussa-taraka VvA 236).
[fr.
see
Maybe mixed with Phoseti [Caus. of sphuti 'f correct. The form apphotesi seems to be a-l-photeti = sphiirj. Sk. asphotayati] to shake, toss (or thunder ?) only at two places in similar formula, viz. devata sadhukarar) adagsu, brahmano apphotesug (v. 1. appoth") Miln 13, 18; Sakko devaraja appothesi (v. 1. appotesi), Mahabrahma sadhukarag adasi J vi.486. Perhaps we should read potheti (q. v.), to snap one's fingers (clap hands) as sign of applause. At DhA in. 2 10 we read
fut.
apphotessami
(nt.)
(i.
e.
a-l-phot).
Vism
422,
and comb"
like deva, mitta.
Photthabba
tact
:
[grd.
of phusati] tangible, touch, con-
Phussa^ [ger. of phusati'] doubled at D 1.45, 54.
touching,
feeling,
realising
Phussa^ (adj.-n.) [grd. formation fr. phusati^ 2 scarcely fr. Sk. pusya (to puj nourish, cp. poseti), but meaning rather " speckled " in all senses. The Sk. pu^yaratha is Sanskritisation of P. phussa"] i. speckled, gaily-coloured, "kokila the spotted cuckoo [Kern, Toev. s. v. phussa however takes it as " male-cuckoo." As phussaka Sk. pugs-kokila] J v.419, 423 VvA 57. 2. in sense of at A 1. 188 (so read for pussaka). "clear, excellent, exquisite" (or it is pusya in .sense of " substance, essence " of anything, as Geiger, /'. Cr.
; ;
it replaces Photthabbag is the sensepsychol. terminology. object of kaya (or taca) touch (" kayena photthabbag phusitva " D in. 226, 250, 269 Nd^ p. 238 under rupa). 111.102 (in list of ajjhattikaSee also ayatana. bahirani ayatanani kayo c' eva photthabba ca with pi, like m.) VbhA 79 ("dhatu).
it is
synonymous with phassa. which
in
D
:
Phosita [pp. of phoseti, cp. Sk. prusita] sprinkled J vi.47 (candana", v. I. pusita).
Phoseti [Caus. of phusati'^, cp. Sk. prusayati-P. phusayati] to sprinkle (over) Vin 11.205 ('"* phositug). pp. phosita. Cp. pari".
B.
Ba
(indecl.) the
sound (&
{& ph)
:
letter) b, often substituted for
Baddha*
1.287
(nt.) [fr.
bandhati] a leather strap, a thong Vin

right,
or replaced
byp
so
is e. g.
in
Bdhgh's viewpahuta
(T-
bandha perhaps
cp.
abandhana
3)
the word bahuta, with p for b (KhA 207), cp. bakkula, badara, badalata, baddhacara, bandhuka 2, bala, baliyati, bahuka, bahuta, billa, bella; also paribandha for paripantha phala^. Also substituted for v, cp. bajjayitva v.l. vajjetva DAI, 4, and see under Nibb-.
;
PvA
127.
Baddhacara see paddhacara.

Badhira
(adj.) [cp. Vedic badhira, on etym. see Walde, Lat. Wtb. s. v. fatuus, comparing Goth, bau^s and M. Irish bodar] deaf Vin 1.91, 322 Th i, 501 = Miln 367; See also miiga. J 1.76 (jati) V.387 VI.7 DhA 1.312.
; ;
; ;
Baka
Epic Sk. baka] i. a crane, heron Cp. iii.io^; 2. N. of 476; 11.234; 111.252. a dweller in the Brahma world M 1.326 S 1.142.
[cp.
J 1.205 (sunika), 221,
-dhatuka deaf by nature J
11.63
iv.146;
DhA
1.346.
Bakola
V.
[cp. Class. Sk. bakula, N. of the tree Mimusops elengi, and its (fragrant) flower] in milata-puppha is
1. 60 (see App. p. 870 Pj.) latter is also read at Vism 260.
Bandha
KhA
for akuli,
which
Bakkula [=vyakula? Morris, J.P.T.S. :886, 94] a demon, uttering horrible cries, a form assumed by the Yakkha
akuli,
Ajakalapaka, to terrify the Buddha Ud 5 where pakula is proposed for bakkula).
(see
also
[cp. Vedic bandha, fr. bandh] i. bond, 56 (abandho Marassa, not a victim of M.) Ndi 328 (tanha, ditthi"); ThA 241. 2. one who binds or ties together, in assa horsekeeper, groom 3.3 sort of binding J 11.98 V.441, 449 DhA 1.392. mandala with a circular b. (parasol) Vin iv.338, 4. a halter, tether salaka with a notched b. ibid. Dpvs 1.76. Cp. vinibandha.
(adj.)
fetter It
Bandhaka
Baijha see bandhati.
Bajjhati Pass, of bandhati
(q. v.).
as v.
1.
of vattaka see agsa.
Battigsa (num. card.) [for dvat-tigsa] thirty -two J m.207.
bandhaka, cp. Epic Sp. bandhuki a low Bandhaki woman =par)suka & svairini Halay 2, 341] an unchaste woman (lit. binder) Vin iv.224 (pi. bandhakiniyo), 265
(f) [fr.
(id.); J v.425.
431 (va).
Badara (m. &
Ved. badara & badarl] the fruit of the jujube tree (Zizyphus jujuba), not unlike a crabapple in appearance & taste, very astringent, used for medicine A 1.130= Pug 32 A 111.76 Vin iv.76 J 111.21 DhsA 320 (cited among examples of acrid flavours) VvA 186. SpeUing padara for b" ata J ^.363 vi.529. -pandu light yellow -atthi kernel of the j. SnA 247. (fresh) jujube-fruit A 1.181 (so read for bhadara"). -missa mixture or addition of the juice of jujube-fruits Vin IV. 76. -yusa juice of the j. fruit VvA 185.
nt.) [cp.
;
Badari
(f.)
[cp. Sk. badari]
the jujube tree J 11.260.
[etym. uncertain, may it be *padalata, pa-f Badalata ) n. ag. of dal Caus., lit. " destroyer"?] a creeper (with thorns Kern, Toev. s. v.) D iii.87=Vism 418; Bdhgh says (see Dial. 111.84) " a beautiful creeper of sweet
(f
taste."
Baddha'
S
1.
1.275 [pp. of bandhati] i. bound, in bondage Sn 957 (interpreted as "baddhacara" 133; 1V.91
; ;
Bandhati [Vedic badhnati, later Sk. bandhati, Idg. *bhendb, cp. Lat. offendimentum i. e. band Goth. bindan=Ohg, bintan, E. bind; Sk. bandhu relation; Gr. Trfi'fopof; father-in-law, mlafia bond, etc.] to bind bandha D 11.350; pi. banetc. I. Forms: Imper. dhantu J 1153. Pot. bandheyya S iv.198 Vin in. 45 Fut. bandhayissati Mhvs 24. 6 Aor. abandhi J 111.232, & bandhi J 1.292; DhA 1.182. Ger. bandhitva Vin Inf. 1.46 S IV. 200 J 1.253, 428, & bandhiya Th 2, 81. bandhitug Th 2, 299. Caus. bandheti (see above Fut.) 1. to bind II. Meanings & bandhapeti (see below). S IV. 200 (rajjuya). fig. combine, unite DhA 11. 189 2. to tie on, (gharavasena b. to give in marriage). bind or put on to (loc.) Dhai.182 (dasante). fig. to apply to, put to, settle on DhA 11. 1 2 (mana.sai) paradare). iv.290 3. to fix, prepare, get up, put together J (ukka) also in phrase caick' iticakkai] mane' 4timaiicaij couches b. to put wheels upon wheels & couches upon
;
2. snared, trapped J n.153; 324. III. 184; IV. 251, 414. 3. made firm, settled, fastened, bound (to a cert, place) KhA 60 ("pitta, opp. abaddha"). 5. bound to, 4. contracted, acquired Vin ill. 96. addicted or attached to Sn 773 (bhavasata", cp. Nd^ 30). 6. put together, kneaded, made into cakes (of meal) v.46 VI. 524. 7. bound together, linked, J III. 343 9. set, clustered DhA 1.304 kannika (of thoughts). made up (of the mind) DhA i.ii (manasag te b.). Cp. ati, anu, a, ni^ pati, vini, sam. -aiijalika keeping the hands reverently extended Davs III. 30. -rava the cry of the bound (or trapped) -vera having contracted J IV. 279, 415 (v. 1. bandhana").
by Ndi 464);
Dh
11.331
IV. 81
DhA
iv.6i.
fig.
to start, undertake,
begin,
to acquire, get J 111.232 (atthai) b. = (suttag) 5. to compose Miln 272 Caus. II. bandhapeti to cause to be J 11.33; v. 39. bound (or fettered) Vin iv.224, 316 (opp. mocapeti) Pass, bajNd^ 304" (bandhanena) PvA 4, 113. be jhati Nd2 74 (for bujjhati, as in palabujjhati to obstructed: see palibuddhati). 1. Forms Ind. 3"* pibajjhare Th i, 137; pret. 3^* pi. abajjhare J 1428. Imper. bajjhantu S iv.309 A v.284. Pot. bajjheyya J S 1.228. Aor. bajjhi J 11-37; iv.414. Ger. bajjha -v.442. iv.259 11. 153; IV.441, 498, & bajjhitva
J
DhA
make, in phrases aghatag b. to bear malice and verag b. to make enmity against (loc.) 11.21
11.352.
4.
nibbatteti
C).
an enmity,
hostile,
bearing a grudge
DhA
1.324.
II.
Meanings.
i.
to be bound, to be imprisoned
Sn 508
104
Bandhana
105 puppha
;
Bala
although Sk. bandhuka is given as syn. of 2. in bandhukabandhujiva at Halayudha 2, 53). roga M II. 12 I prob. to be read panduka", as v. 1. BB see panduroga.
(cp. SnA 418); J 1V.278. 2. to be caught (in a sling or trap) J 111.330; iv.414. 3. to incur a penalty (with loc e. g. bahudande) J iv.116. 4. to be captivated by, struck or taken by, either with loc. J 1.368 (bajjhitva & bandhitva in Pass, sense) v.465 or with inslr. J 1.428 IV. 259. Cp. ati, pp. baddha (q. v.). anu", a, 0, pati, sara.
Bandhujivaka
J IV.279;
[cp.
Class.
Sk.
11.14
Pentapetes phoenicea
bandhujiva] the plant ("puppha) D ii.iii (id.);

;
Vism 174; DhsA

(adj.) [fr.
14;
\vA
;
43,
161.
Bandhana
;
bandh, cp. Vedic bandhana] i. binding, bond, fetter Vin 1.2 1 D 1.226, 245 (paiica kamaguna) 111.176; 11.44; S 1.8, 24 (Mara), 35, 40; IV.201 sq. (5 fold) to bind the king of the Devas or Asuras, 291 Sn 532, 948; Th i, 414; 2, 356 (Mara) Dh 345 sq. J 11. 139, 140 in.59 = PvA 4 v. 285 Nd^ 304'" (var. bonds, andhu", rajju etc. cp. Nd' 433); DA 1. 12 1 (with ref. to kama). 2. binding, tying, band, ligature tie (also fig.) Vin 1.204 (suttaka thread for tying) 11. 135 (kaya waistband); 11. 117 ("rajju for robes) S 111.155 (vetta ligatures of bamboo cp. v.51) Sn 44 (gihi, cp. Nd^ 228 putta ca dasi ca) DhA Kh.\ 51 (patja"). 1.4 (ghara tie of the house) 3. holding together, composition, constitution Vin 1.96 (sarira"), cp. in. 28. fig. composition (of literature) J 11.224
(nt.) [fr.
;
Bandbnmant
having
n.ii
relatives,
rich
bandhu, cp. Vedic bandhumant] only as Np. m in kinsmen

the
bandhuma N.
of
father of
Buddha Vipassin
433; f. bandhumati N. of mother of the Buddha Vipassin ibid. also N. of a town D 11. 12 SnA 190 = J iv.388 (capital of king Bandhuma); (where the latter has Vettavati), and a river SnA 190 =
;
=Vism
J iv.388
Vettavati).
Bandhavant
Babbaja
[cp.
(adj.)
[bandhu #)- vant] .having
relatives, rich
in relatives J vi.357.
joining together, union, company DhA II. 160 (gana joining in companies). 5. handle Vin II. 135. 6. piecing together Vin 1.254 ("mattena when it, i. e. the stuff, has only been pieced together, see Vin. Texts 11. 153 n.). 7. strap (?) doubtful reading in at)sa (q. V.) Vv 33', where we should prefer to read with V. 1. "vattaka. 8. doubtful in meaning in cpd. pagca-vidha-bandhana " the fivefold fixing," as one of the torments in Niraya. It is a sort of crucifixion
(gatha*^).
4.
to Lat. bulbus
Vedic balbaja, doubtful whether it belongs for the initial b. very often p. is found see pabbaja] a sort of coarse grass or reed, used to make slippers, etc. Vin 1.190 D 11.55 S II. 92 in, 137 IV. 158 A II. 21 1 Dh 345 DhA iv.55. -paduka a slipper out of b. grass DhA 111.451. -layaka cutter or reaper of grass S in. 155 A in. 365.
; ;
;
Babbu (&
ka) Epic [Sk. babhruka a kind of ichneumon Vedic babhru brown, cp. Lat. fiber = beaver, further connection " bear," see Walde, Lat. iVtb. s. v. fiber] a
(see for detail
panca
3)
Nd^
304'"- "
= Nd'
cat J 1.480
= biiara C.)=DhA
n.152.
404
221 VbhA 278. In this connection it may mean " set," cp. mula. On use of bandhana in similes see J.P.T.S. 1907, 115. Cp. vini. -dgara " fetter -house," prison D 1.72 Vin 1.75 III. 151 VvA 66; PvA 153. J III. 326; DhA II. 152 -Agarika prison-keeper, head-jailer A 11.207.
;
PvA
1.
174
Babbhara [onomat.,
stutter,
cp. Sk. balbala-karoti to
stammer or
;
Bandhaniya
(adj.) [grd. of bandhati] i. to be bound or fettered Miln 186. 2. apt to bind, binding, constraining 11.337 (cp. Dial. II. 361) Th 2, 356.
barbara = Gr. /3ap/3npof stuttering, people of an unknown tongue, balbutha Np. " stammerer " also babbhara is a Lat. balbas, Ger. plappern, E. blab formation fr. *bhara-bhara = barbara, cp. redupl. J.P.T.S. 18S9, 209; Geiger, P.Cr. 20] imitation of a Cp. also P. mamconfused rumbling noise M 1.128.
;
mana and
sarasara.
Barihin [cp. Sk. barhin] a peacock ] iv.497.

Barihisa (nt.) [Vedic barhis] the sacrificial grass
Bandhava
kinsman, member of a clan or family, relative A 111.44; Sn 60 (pi. bandhavani in poetry cp. Nd2455) Dh 288 (pi. bandhava) DA 1.243. 2. (-) one who is conJ II. 316; V.81 nected with or belongs to Sn 140 (manta, wellacquainted with Mantras; cp. SnA 192; vedabandhu veda-patisarana ti vuttar) hoti) J v. 335 (bodhaneyya)
[cp. Class. Sk.
bandhava]
i.
1.141
1.344
11.207
Pug
56.
cp.
bandhu
3.
Bandhn [Vedic bandhu,

I.
(
& cp. bandhava] kinsman; pi. bandhu J iv.301 PvA 86 = fiati) & bandhavo Nd^ 455 (where Nd> in id. p. reads bandhu). Adicca kinsman of the Sun, an Ep. of the Buddha Vin 11.296 A 11. 17 Sn 54, 915, 1 128, cp. Nd2 152"; Vv 24"; 78'", cp. VvA u6. Four kinds of relations enum"" at Nd' 11. viz. i\ati, gotta, manta" (where Nd^ 455 reads mitta"), sippa". 2. Ep. of Brahma, as ancestor of the brahmins DA 1.254: see below pada. 3. (-) connected with. related to, dealing with [cp. Vedic amfta-bandhu RV X.72'] S 1. 123 (pamatta); 128; Sn 241, 315, Miln 65 (kamma) SnA 192 430, 911; J IV. 525 f. (veda). bandhuni J vi.47 (said of the town of
see bandhati a relation, relative,
;
Mithila(raja) expl''byC.as"raja-fiatakeh'evapunna"). pada the foot of Brahma, from which the Sudras are said to have originated (cp. Sk. padaja), in cpd. bandhupad'apacca " offering from the foot of the kinsman," applied as contemptuous epithet to the Samanas by a Brahmin D 1.90 1.334 S iv.117.
;
Bandhaka
phcEnicea
traction
(adj.)
J
of
the plant Pentapetes iv.279 ("puppha, evidently only a conbandhu-jivaka, cp. C. bandhujivaka[fr. I.
bandhu]
Bala' (nt.) [Vedic bala, most likely to Lat. de-bilis " without strength " (cp. E. debility, P. dubbala). and Gr. The fifXuiTTai (superl.)=Sk. balistha the strongest. Dhatupatha (273) defines b. with panane. At DhsA 124 bala is understood as " na kampati "] i. strength, power, force D 11.73 A 1.244 Th i, 188 Dh 109 (one cp. of the 4 blessings, viz. ayu, vanna, sukha, bala DhA 11.239); Pv 1.5'" (=kaya-bala PvA 30); i.>; Of cases VvA 4 (iddhi) PvA 71 (id), 82 (kamma). used as adv. balasa (instr.) is mentioned by Trenckner at Miln 430 (notes), cp. Prk. balasa (Pischel, Gr. 364). yatha balar) according to one's power, i. e. as much as The comp" form of bala in conn, possible PvA i, 54. with kl is bali, e. g. dubbalikarana making weak M 111.4 P"g 59. SS "karanin id. D in. 183. adj. bala strong J v. 268, abala weak Sn 770, 1120, dubbala id. S 1.222; J II. 154; Nd' 12; PvA 55; compar. tara M 1.244, ^^- - abalag weakness S 1.222. 2. an army, military force Mhvs 25, 57 SnA 357. See cpds. below. -Eight balani or strong points are i. of young children (runna-balar)).-2. of womanhood (kodha"). -3. of robbers (avudha).-4. of kings (issariya), -5. of fools (ujjhatti"). -6. of wise men (nijjhatti). - 7. of the deeply learned (patisankh5na). - 8. of samanas & brahmanas (khanti) A iv.223 (where used as Five balani adj. - strong in cp. Sn 212, 623. .) of women are riipabalar), bhoga, fiati, putta, sila S iv.246-8. The five-fold force (balag pailca-vidhai)) of a king J v. 120, 121 consists of bahabalar) strength of
; ;
Bala
arms, bhoga of wealth, araacca" of counsellors, abhijacca" of high birth, panna" the force of wisdom in the
;
io6
Balisa
Balati [fr. bal, as in bala] to live as " balanti ananti ti bala ").
KhA
124 (in def. of bala
sense five balani or powers are commonly enura"* saddhabalat), viriya", sati% samadhi, paniia" A III. 12; II. 12, II. 120; 111.296; S III. 96, 153; IV. 366, V.219, 249; Ps 11.56, 86, 166, 174, 223; 11.84, They correspond to the 5 indriyani and 133, 168 etc. are developed with them. S v. 2 19, 220 Nett 31 they are cultivated to destroy the five uddhambhagiyani sagyojanani S v. 251. They are freq. referred to in instructions of the Buddha about the constituents of the " Dhamma," culminating in the eightfold Path, viz. cattaro satipatthana, samappadhana, cattaro iddhipada, paiicindriyani, p. balani, sattabojjhangani, ariyo
religious
:
Balatta (nt.) [abstr. fr. bala, cp. balata] strength, only in cpd. dubbalatta weakness J 11. 154.
Balavata
(f.) [abstr. fr. balavant; cp. Epic Sk. balavatta] strength, force (also in military sense) J 11.369 (arakkhassa b.) Miln loi (kusalassa & akusalassa kammassa
;
b.).
Balavant
94.
(adj.) [fr. bala] strong,

;
powerful, sturdy
11.208
;
M
;
1.244
(purisa) S 1.222
J ii.4<,6
DhA
VvA
;
35
PvA
Comparative balavatara Miln
131
f.
a(n)tari
atthangiko maggo e. g. S 111.96 Ps 11.56 Nd^ 13 =360 = Nd2 420; Nd- s. V. satipatthana; and passim. [Cp. BSk. catvara rddhipadah paiic' endriyani p. balani, sapta bodhyangani etc. Divy 208. J Two balani are
; ;
specially
mentioned A 1.52 (patisankhanabalar) and bhavana"), also D 111.213, followed here by the other " pair " satibalag and samadhi". There are four balani
of the ariyasavaka,
In conip" balava", e. g. gava sturdy oxen 452. 1.226; "vippatisara deep remorse PvA 14, balava very strong J ii.4Ci6. -balavar) as nt. adv. " exceedingly," in cpd. balav' Sbalavai) very (loud and) strong Vin II. I (=sutthu balavar) C), and "pacciise very early in the morning Vism 93, and "pacciisa-samaye id 1.92
Sdhp
DhA
1.26.
by which he overcomes the
five
Balasata see palasata.
fears (pafica bhayani q. v.); the four are paiiiiabalar), iv.363 sq., as given at viriya", anavajja sangaha" A II. 141, also the foil. 3 groups of cattari balani: (i) saddhabalar), viriya\ sati", samadhi", cp. 111.229. (2) sati samadhi, anavajja", sangaha". (3) patisankhana", bhavana'^, anavajja", sangaha". For 4 111.229 note, and for patisankhanabalani see also bala (power of computation) see Dhs. trsl. 1353. The
Balaka
[cp. Vedic balaka, perhaps to Lat. fulica. Or. a water fowl, Ohg. pelicha = Ger. belche] a crane Th i, 307; J 11.363: 111.226 Miln 128 (anar|
(f.)
faXupii;
megha-saddena gabbhavakkanti
simile,
hoti)
Vism 126
(v.
1.
(in
megha-mukhe
;
b.
viya)
DA
1.91
baka).
ten balani of the Tathagata consist of his perfect comprehension in ten fields of knowledge A v. 32 sq. 1.69; Nd2 466; Miln 105, 285; \'bhA 397. In a similar setting 10 powers are given as consisting ifi the knowledge of the Paticcasamuppada at S 11.27, 28. The balani of the savaka are distinct from those of the Tathagatha Kvu 228 sq. There are seven balani
i. e. saddhasamadhi", panfia", hiri and ottappa". The same group is repeated in the Abhidhamma Dhs The Ps. also enumerates seven 58, 95, 102 DhsA 126. khinasavabalani 1.35 and sixty-eight balani 11. 168 sq. -agga front of an army, troops in array D 1.6 Vin IV. 107, cp. DA 1.85. -4nika (adj.) with strong array Sn 623; Dh 399 (cp. DhA iv.164). -kaya a body of troops, an army cp. Fick, Sociale Gliederung p. 52 note
III. 253,
and seven khinasava-balani 283
balat), viriya" sati,
Bali [cp. Vedic bali regarding etym. Grassmann connects it with bhr] I. rehgious offering, oblation D 11. 74 (dhammika) A iv.17, 19; Sn 223; Mhvs 36, 88 (particularly to subordinate divinities, cp. Mhvs. trsl" 263) DhAn.14 (v. 1. "kamma). parica" the fivefold offering, i. e. nati, atithi", pubbapeta", raja", devata, offering to kinsfolk, guests, the departed, the king, the gods revenue (cp. Zimmer, A 11.68; ni.45. 2. tax, A Hind. Leben 166 & Fick, Sociale Gliederung 75) D 1. 135, 142 J 1. 199 (danda fines & taxes), 339 DhA 1. 251 (danda). 3. Np. of an Asura 11.259.
;
(also in
;
BSk.
e. g.
Divy
63, 315)
1.109
iv.107,
;
10
offering of food to bhiitas, devas & others II. 149, 215; IV. 246 (offering to tutelary In this passage the sacrifice of a human being is recommended) v. 99, 473 SnA 138 Mhbv 28. VvA 8 -karana oblation, offering of food PvA 81 ("pitha, reading doubtful, v. 1. valli"). -karaka offering oblations J 1.384. -nkata one who offers (the five)
-kamma
1.
169, 260: genii of a city.

J
S 1.58 J 1.437 (r) sarjharati to draw up troops) 11.76 III. 319; V.124; VI. 224, 451; DhA 1.393; PugA 249. -kotthaka fortress, camp J 1.179 Mhvs25, 29. -(k)kara application of force, violence J 1.476; 11. 421; in. 447 instr. "ena by force PvA 68, 113. -gumba a serried troop J 11.406. -cakka wheel of power, of sovereignty
; ;
oblations A 11.68. -patiggahaka receiving offerings, worthy of oblations J 11. 17 (yakkha interpreted by Fick, Sociale Gliederung 79 as " tax-collector," hardly
;
Dpvs VI. 2. -ttha a military official, palace guard, royal messenger Miln 234, 241, 264, 314; Mhvs 34, 17. -da strength-giving S 1.32 Sn 297. -dayin id. A 11.64. -deva " God of strength " N. of the elder brother of Kanha J iv.82 Nd' 89, 92 (Vasudeva4- ) Vism 233 (id), -(p)patta grown-strong DhsA 118 (v. 1. phala'). -vahana troops, an army J 11. 319, iv.iyo, 433; VI. 391, 458. -vira a hero in strength Vv 53', cp. VvA 231. -sata for palasata, q. v. (cp. J.P.T.S. 1908, :o8 note).
;
;
Bala'
*Sk. bala: Halayudha 5, 23; & P. balaka] a species of carrion crow J v. 268 also in cpd. bal'ankapada having crow's feet, i. e. spreading feet (perhaps for balaka" ?) J vi.548 (C. expl'- by pattharita-pada, read pattharita").
[cp.
;
f. ''ika A in. 77 (devata), 260 (id.), cp. BSk. balipratigrahika devata Divy i -piUta crushed with taxes J V.98. -puttha a crow (cp. Sk. balipustha " fed by oblations") Abhp 638. -vadda (cp. Sk. balivarda, after the Pali ?) an ox, esp. an ox yoked to the plough or used in ploughing (on similes with b. see J.P.T.S. 1907, 349) S 1. 1 15, 170 IV. 163 sq., 282 sq. A 11. 108 sq. Sn p. 13 (cp. SnA 137) Dh 152 =Th i, 1025 J 1.57 V.104 (Saliyo b. phalena pahato) Vism 284 (in simile of their escape from the ploughman) DhA 1.24 (dhurai) vahanto balivaddassa, v. 1. balibaddassa) VvA 258 The spelling balibadda (vv. 11. "baddha & "bandha). occurs at Vin iv.312. -sadhaka tax collector, tax gatherer J iv.366 v. 103 sq. -harana taking oblations
justified);
v. 79
(vanasanda).
Balika (adj.) [fr. bala] strong; only in der. balikatarat] (compar.) adv. in a stronger degree, more intensely, & dubbalika weak ThA 211. Cp. more Miln 84
;
Balaka
(adj.)
[fr.
strength,
weakly
bala] strong; only in kisa" of 1.226; and dub weak
meagre
1.435.
balaka.
Cp. balika.
Balin (adj.) [fr. bala] strong Dh 280 J 111.484 vi.147.

; ;
Th
i,
12 (paiiiia")
Vv
64';
Balata
(f.)
[abstr.
fr.
bala] strength,
lit.
strength-quality
Balisa
&
1.325.
S ii.226
Ba)isa (m. & nt.) fcp. Sk. badisa] a fish-hook = iv.i58 (amisa-gatag b.) Nd^ 374 (kama,
;
Ball
V.
107
; ;
Bahu
V.157; Vin III. 1 13 (rupa opp. ajjhatta-riipa) VbhA 260 (kaye) DhA 1.2 (c. gen) 111.378 (sasanato b.) DhsA i8g. ajjhatta" inside & outside, personal-external see ajjhatta. The bahiddh' arammanani (objects of thought concerning that which is external) are the outward sense-objects in the same meaning as bahirani ayatanani are distinguished fr. ajjhattikani ayatanani (see ayatana 3 and arammana They are discussed at Vism 430 sq. cp. Dhs 1049. 3). The phrase " ito bahiddha " refers to those outside the teaching of the Buddha (" outside this our doctrine "). e. g. at D 1. 57 S 11 33 A iv.25 Dhs 1CC5.
IV. 205
;
in. 283 iv.195 v. 273 sq., J 1.482 sq. Miln 412 SnA 114 (in expl of ga|a Sn 61); ThA 280, 292; VbhA 196 (in comparison); Sdhp 610. On use in similes cp. J.P.T.S. 1907, 1 15. -magsika (f.) " flesh-hooking," a kind of torture M 1.87; III. 164; A 1.47; II. 122 Nd> 154; Nd2 604 Miln 197. -yatthi angling rod DhA 111.397.
1.
; ;
palisa)
389:
VI. 416;
Sn 203
Bair = bala
in
comb" with bhu &
kr, see bala.
Ballyati [Denora. fr. bala, cp. BSk. baliyati MVastu 1.275] to have strength, to grow strong, to gain power, to overpower Sn 770 (=sahati parisahati abhibhavati Nd* 12, cp. 361) J IV.84 (vv. 11. khall" & paUyy" C. expl'' by avattharati) = Pv 11. 6' honti ( = balavanto vaddhanti abhibhavanti PvA 94) J vi.224 (3''' pi. baliyare C. abhibhavati, kuppati, of the border provinces) Nett 6 (vv. 11. bali, pali'' C. abhibhavati).
; ; ;
Baha
fr.
Balya^ (nt.) [der. fr. bala] belonging to strength, only in cpd. dub weakness Pug 66 also spelt dub1.364 abl. dubbalya as adv. groundlessly. balla 1.13. without strong evidence Vin iv.241 (cp. J.P.T.S. 1886,
(adj.) [Vedic bahu, doubtful whether to Gr. Trax't' brh" to strengthen, cp. upabruhana, paribbii|ha] much. many, large, abundant plenty in comp also very, greatly (-) instr. sg. bahuna Dh 166; nom. pi. bahavo Vin 111.90 Dh 307. & bahii Dh 53 J iv.366 V.40 VI. 472 Bu 2, 47 Pv iv.i" Mhvs 35, 98 PvA 67 nt. pi. bahuni Sn 665, 885 gen. dat. bahunnag S 1. 196; Sn 503, 957, & bahunag J v.446 Kvu 528 instr. bahiihi (where id. p. 1.447 reads bahunnag)
; ;
129).
Balya^ [fr. bala, cp. P. & Sk. balya] foolishness, stupidity Dh 63 (v. 1. balya) J 111.278 (C. balya) DhA 11.30.
; ;
Ba)ava (f) [cp. Vedic vadava] a mare, only in cpd. mukha the mare's mouth, i. e. an entrance to Niraya fcp. Vedic vadavagni & vadavamukha) Th i, 11 04 (trsl. "abyss-discharged mouth," cp. Brethren, p. 418).
Ba|Iyakkba [etym.
?]
a species of birds J vi.539.
Bahati' [bXh^] to pull, see ab, ub, nib", pavalha.
&
cp. udabbahe,
Bahati^ [bagh doublet of byh^] to strengthen, increase, see bruhana (upa) otherwise only in pp. balha (q. v.). The Dhtp (344, cp. Dhtm 506) expl"- " baha braha
;
bruha
vuddhiyag."
Bahati^ [a Pali root, to be postulated as der. fr. bahi in sense of " to keep out"] only in Caus. formations: to keep outside, lit. to make stay outside or away. See baha 2 baheti. paribahati.
;
Bahala
(adj.) [cp. Class. Sk. bahala & Ved. bahula] dense. thick Vin 11. 112; J 1.467 (palapa-tumba a measure thickly filled with chaff); 1191 Miln 282; Vism 257 (puva. where KhA 56 omits bahala), 263 (opp. tanuka) KhA 62 ("kuthita-lakha thickly boiled, where in id. p. Vism 261 has accha-lakha, i. c. clear) DhA iv.68 VvA 162 (=alara). subahala very thick Miln 258
;
(rajojalla).
Bahalatta
(nt.) [abstr. fr. dition, swelling J 1.147.
above] thickness, swollen con-
bahutara greater, more, in greater number A 1.36 (pi. bahutara, opp. appaka) 11.183 S v. 457. 466 J 11.293 In composiVI. 4 72 Pv II. i"; Miln 84; PvA 38. 76. tion with words beginning with a vowel (in sandhi) bahu as a rule appears as bavh (for bahv. see Geiger, P.Gr. 49. i). but the hiatus form bahu is also found, as in bahu-itthiyo J 1.398 (besides bahutthika) bahuamacca J 1.125 bahu-ayasa (see below). Besides we have the contracted form bahu as in bahflpakara, etc.). -abadha (bavh) great suffering or illness, adj. full 11 94 A 1. 107; n.75, 85; of sickness, ailing much Miln 65 Sdhp 89 (cp. 77). -ayasa (bahu") great trouble having many Th 2. 343. (i)tthika (bahutthika) women Vin 11.256 S 11.264. -udaka containing much water J in. 430 (f. bahudika & bahodika). -upakara of great service, very helpful, very useful S iv.295 v. 32 M 111.253 It 9 Vin v.191 J 1.121 Pv iv. i*" PvA 114. -odaka (bavh) =(jdaka Th i, 390. -kata (a.) (b) much benevolent, doing service Vin iv.37, 212. moved or impressed by (instr.), paying much attention -karaniya having much to do. busy to Vin 1.247. D 11.76 Vin 1.71 S 11. 2 15 A iii.i 16 DA 1.237. -kara (a) favour Davs iv.39 (b) doing much, of great service, A 1123. 132 11. 126 S v. 67 very helpful 1.43, 170 Pv II. 12"; J IV. 422 Miln 264. -karatta service, use-kicca having many duties, very busy fulness KhA 91. Vin 1. 7 D 1.106 11.76 S 11.2 15 A iil.i 16 DA 1.237. -khara a kind of alkali (product of vegetable ash)
; ; ;
nt. nom. bahu Dh loc. bahusu PvA 58. bahug PvA 166, & bahud in comp" bahud-eva (d may be euphonic) J 1.170 Bu 20, 32. As nt. n. bahug a large quantity A 11. 183 (opp. appag) abl. bahutnha Compar. As adv. bahu so much Pv 11. 13'*. J v. 387.
PvA
241
258
Bahi (adv.) [cp. Vedic bahis & bahir the s(h) is restored in doubling of cons, in comp like bahig-gata Vv 50'^, in bahiddha and in lengthening of i as bahi J v. 65] outside 1. (adv.) J 1.36 1 (dvare-gama a village outside the
;
:
-jana a mass of people, -jcuiiia see bahu. J VI. 454. a great multitude, a crowd, a great many people D 1.4
;
Pv 11.77 PvA 30. At some passages interpreted by Bdhgh as " the unconverted, the masses," e. g. D 1.47, expH at DA 1.143 by
It 78;
J
VI. 358;
Pug
30, 57;
city gates);
2.
Pv
i.io^;
ace.
(prep.)
loc.
;
with
Iii.ri8; PvA 24, 61. (direction to) J 1.298 (^gamar))

;
DhA
with
(place where) "dvara-kotthake outside the gate 11.92 A III. 3 1 "nagare outside the city J 11. 2 PvA 39. 47 vihare outside the monastery DhA 1. 315. -gata gone outside (i. e. into worldly affairs, or according to VvA 213 engaged with the bahiddh' arammaj)ani) Vv 50'' (abahiggata-manasa with his mind not
gone outside himself),

(abl.),
leaving
-nikkhamana going outside of Vism 500 (raitukucchito bahinikkha-
" assutava andha-bala puthujjana"; Dh 320 (bahujjana), expl'' at DhA 1V.3 by " lokiya-mahajana." -jagara very watchful Dh 29 ( = mahante sativepullc -jata jagariye thita DhA 1.262) Sn 972 (cp. Nd' 501). growing much, abundant J vi.536. -fhana (-cintin) of far-reaching knowledge, whose thoughts embrace many -dhana with many subjects J 111.306; IV. 467 v. 176. -patta having obtained much, loaded riches PvA 97. with gifts Vin IV. 243. -pada many-footed, a certain order of creatures, such as centipedes, etc. Vin 11. no
; ;
raanar)
mulakag dukkhai)).
[fr. bahi, cp. Vedic bahirdha, formation ekadha, sattadha etc. of numerals] outprep.) D 1.16 ii.iio S 1169 111.47, 103
; ; ; ;
Bahiddha (adv.)
in dha, like
side (adv.
&
-(p)pha!a rich in fruit Sn 1134, -(b)bihi t.t g.. name of cpds. with adj. cp. Nd'' 456. -bhanda having an abundsense, indicating possession, ance of goods, well-to-do Vin in. 138 KhA 241. -bhanika = "bhaiiin PvA 283. -bhanita garrulousness PvA
111.52
:
11.34
1' ^7-
Bahuka
;
io8
Bakuci
Bala
(f) [cp. *Sk. bakuci] the plant
-bhaningarrulous A 111.254, 257 Dh 227. -bhava 283. largeness, richness, abundance DhA 11. 175. -bherava very terrible A 11.55. -maccha rich in fish J 111.430. -mata much esteemed, venerable Cp. VI.7; PvA 117. -manta very tricky DhA 11. 4 (v. 1. maya). -mana respect, esteem, veneration J 1.90; PvA 50, 155, 274. -maya full of deceit, full of tricks J v. 35 7 (cp. ''manta). -vacana (tt.g.) the plural number J iv.173; PvA 163. -varaka the tree Cordia myxa Abhp 558. -vighata fraught with great pain Th 2, 450. -vidha various, multiform Cp. xv.7 Pgdp 37. -sacca see bahu. -(s)suta having great knowledge, very learned, welltaught III. 252, 1.93, 137; 282; J M99 IV. 244 A 1.24; 11.22, 147, 170. 178; 111.114; Sn 58 (see Nd^ 457) It 60, 80 Th i, 1026 Dh 208 Vin 11.95 J 1-93 Miln 19; ThA 274, 281 SnA 109, no. -(s)sutaka of great knowledge (ironical) D 1.107 (see Dial. 1.132).
;
Vernonia anthel-
minthica
Abhp
586.
Bana
[cp.
Vedic bana] an arrow
Mbhv
19.
Badha
[fr. badh] lit. pressing (together), oppression, hindrance, annoyance J vi.224. Cp. sam.
Badhaka (adj.) [fr. badh] oppressing, harassing, injurious Vism 496 (dukkha aniiar) na r)) VvA 214 PvA 175.
; ;
Badhakatta
(nt.)
[abstr.
fr.
badhaka] the fact of being

496.
oppressive or injurious
Vism
Bahuka
J
v. 388
;
(adj.)
(b.
[fr.
in.3ti8
1.52)
bahu] great, much, many, abundant jano most people, the majority of p.)
;
iv.536
;
Mhvs
II. 1
Pv
DhA
75.
PvA 25 (gloss for pahuta 36, 49 nt. bahukag plenty, abundance

;
A ii.7=Pug
Bahakkhattug
tur), ti etc.]
63; Vism 403 (opp. thokag).

J 11.88 (v.
1.
Compar.
Badhati [Vedic badhate, badh ; Idg. *l!heidh to force, cp. Goth, baidjan, Ohg. beitten. See Walde, Lat. Wtb. s. V. fido. In Pali there seems to have taken place a confusion of roots badh and bandh, see badheti & other derivations] to press, weigh on oppress, hinder, afflict, harm D 11. 19; 1.2 11; iv.124; Vism 4C0 J DhA 1.24. grd. badhitabba ThA 65 Pass, badhiyati to be afflicted, to become sore, to suffer SnA 481 ThA 282 ppr. badhiyamana PvA 33 (so read for ayamana), Cans, badheti; pp. badhita (q. v.). Cp. vi". 69.
; ;
bahukatarag more
(adv.)
bahutarar)).
Badhana
like
(nt.) [fr.
badh]
J
1.
i.
[bahu+khattug,
times Miln 215.
bahutvar)]
sattakkhat-
etc.)
3.
v.
148;
many
[cp.
affliction, injury,
2. hindrance DA 1.132. hurting Vism 495 PvA 116.
211.
snaring, catching (of animals
Bahutta
(nt.)
Sk.
multiplicity,
mani-
foldedness
VbhA
320 (cetana").
Badhita [pp. of badhati] oppressed, pressed hard, harassed Dh 342 (but taken by C. as " trapped, snared," baddha
Bahndha (adv.) [fr. bahu, cp. Vedic bahudha] in many ways or forms S v. 264 (hoti he becomes many), 288 M1.34 Sn966; Pviv.i^^ = bahiihipakarehi PvA 241); Mhvs 31, 73 Davs v. 68.
;
DhA
Badhin
n.
(id.).
iv.49);
ThA
65.
badh] (lit. oppressing), snaring; as a trainer Vin 11.26 (Arittha gaddha^-pubba) iv.218
(adj.) (-)
[fr.
;
Bahula (adj.) [usually -, as - only in cpd. "ajlva] much, abundant, nt. abundance ("-) full of, rich in, fig. given to, intent on, devoted to D 11.73 S 1.199, 202 A 111.86
; ; ;
Badheti [Caus. of badhati the confusion with bandhati According to is even more pronounced in the Caus. Kern, Toev. s. v. we find badhayati for bandhayati in
;
(pariyatti),
(aloka) iv.35 ; It 27. 30'; J iv.5 (vinasa"), 22 ; PvA 80 (charik' angara"). sayana" as much as " particular in one's choice of resting place "
432
Miln 365 nt. bahulag (-") in the fullness of, full of S III. 40 (nibbida"). The comp" form with karoti (& kamma) is bahuli" (q. v.). Cp. bahulla.
-ajiva living in
III. 44,
Sk. as well] i. to oppress, afflict, hurt, injure J vi.224 PvA 198 (badheyya = hethayeyya). grd. badhaniya PvA 175. Cp. paribadheti in same sense. 2. to bind, catch, snare Th i, 454; 2, 299; J 11. 51 (aor. v. 295, badhayirjsu) iv.342 445 (pot. badhaye = badheyya C. on p. 447 vv. 11. baddh, bandh). grd.
;
abundance (opp. lukh'

N. of a lucky die
.
ajivin)
badhetabba S iv.298.
47.
(nt.)
[
Bahala
= preceding]
;
Baranaseyyaka
J vi.281.
fr.
(adj.)
[fr.
Baranasi] of Benares, coming
B. (a kind of muslin)
(adj.) [cp. Sk.
;
11.
no;
111.260.
BahaU [rare in Ep. Sk. when found, diff comp with kar = bahula (adj.)+kar,
in
meaning]
in
Bala^
lit. -"to make to practise, in foil, words: kata (pp.) practised (frequently), usually comb"" with bhavita S n.264 IV.200, 322 V.259 A 1.6 Vism 267 (=punappunar) kata) "katatta (nt.) practice 11. 2 14 "kamma continuous practice, an act often repeated 1.30 1
much
&
Class. Sk.)
its
bala (rarely Vedic, more freq. in Ep. orig. meaning is " young, unable to
of,"
i.
e.
speak," cp. Lat. infans, hence " like a child, childish, infantile"] i. ignorant (often with ref. to ignorance in a moral sense, of the common people, the puthujjana), foolish (as contrasted with pandita cp. the Balapaijdita-sutta 1:1.163 sq. 11.305 sq. ; Vism 499, and contrasts at Sn 578; Dh 63, 64 Pv iv.3^2. phs 1300), lacking in reason, devoid of the power to think & act right. In the latter sense sometimes coupled with andha (spiritually bUnd), as andhabala stupid & ignorant, mentally dull, e. g. at DhA 1.143 11.89 PvA A fanciful etym. of b. at KhA 124 is " balanti 254. ananti ti bala." Other refs. 1.59, 108; S 1.23;
;
;
DhsA 4C6 (=punappuna-karana);

;
"karoti to take up seriously, to practise, devote oneself to (ace.) i 454 A 1.275; III-79; S iv.322 DhA 111.356 (sevati-(- ) VbhA 291 kara zealous exercise, practice 111 25 sq (tab-bahuli to this end).
Bahnso
Babuta
(adv.) [cp. Sk. bahuâh] repeatedly

(adj.)
2,
PvA
107.
[for
pahuta = Sk.
prabhuta]
much Th
;
abundant,
bahutadhana) J 111.425 (bahutam ajjag " plenty of food " ajja =Sk. adya, with Kern, Toev. s. v. bahuta for T. bahutaraajja, which introd. story takes as bahutar) = balar) ajja, with ajja metri caus5. C. expl* however as mataka-bhattag) vi.173 ("tagara mahi) Pv 11. 7'
; ;
406 ("ratana, so read for bahuta"), 435 (for
(v.
1.
for pahuta, cp. pahutika).
Bahotaso (adv.) [der. fr. bahuta, cp. Sk. prabhutasah] m abundance J 111.484 (where C. expl" with bahutaso is faulty and should perhaps be read pahutaso)
VI.538.
84; II. 51, 180; Sn 199, 259, 318, 578, 879; It 68 Dh 28, 60 sq., 71 sq., 206 sq., 330 J 1.124 (lola greedy foolish) v. 366 (balo amaka-pakkar) va) Vv 83'; Pv 1.8^"; IV. I ^"; Pug 33; Nd' 163, 286 sq., 290; SnA 509 ( = aviddasu); PvA 193. Compar. balatara 2. young, new; newly risen J III. 2 78, 279; VvA 326. (of the sun): ''atapa the morning sun DA 1.287; DhA Mhbv 25; "vasanta "early spring" (=Citra1. 164; masa), N. of the first one of the 4 winter months (gimha-masa) KhA 192 -suriya the newly risen sun in wider appUca3. a child J v.284 PvA 137, 211. tion meaning a youth under 16 years of age (cp. Abhp 251) DA 1. 134. Cp. balaka.
1,59, 68,
Bala
109
Bahiya
Bahira
(adj.)
[fr.
1
;
Bahujanna
bahi,
in. 432.
carnival
-nakkhatta N. of a certain " feast of fools," i. e. DhA 1.256. -sangatacarin one who keeps company with a fool Dh 207.
cp.
bahira and Vedic bahya]
foreign J 1.42
(adj.) [fr. bahi, as Sk.

i.
Bala- [for vala] the hair of the head PvA 285 (kotimatta not even one tip of the hair gloss BB valagga").
;
bahiya]
outer, of 2);
office,
Balaka
girl
[fr.
(Ap. V.44
ThA
bala] I. boy, child, youth S 1.176; ThA 146 spelt "akka) Sdhp 351. f. balika young 2. fool DhsA 51 ("rata fond 54 {Ap. v. i).
:
karoti
b.);
bahya fr. bahis, cp. also external, outside (opp. abbhantara inside), foreign A iv.i6 Dh 394 (fig. in meaning 11.75 J 1. 125 (antara inside &. outside); 337 (out of vi.384 (bahirag out of favour, of ministers) to turn out. turn inside out) Pv iv.i' (nagarassa
Miln 281
of fools).
bhava
(adj.)
[fr.
("abbhantara dhana) VvA 68 ("kittibecoming known outside). santara [=sa-antara] including the inward & outward
;
fact of
Balakin
fools;
(adj.)
f.
balaka]
having
fools,
consisting of
ini
1.373 (parisa).
Balata (f) [abstr. to bala] foolishness J i.ioi, 223.

Balisika [fr. balisa] a fisherman S n.226 iv.158 J 1.482 Miln 364, III. 52 (cp. Fick. Sociale Gliederung p. 194) 412 DhA III. 397.
;
; ; ;
Balya
childhood, youth S iii.i. 2. ignorin. 278 ance, folly Dh 63; J 11.220 ( = bala-bhava) Also used as adj. in compar. balya(balya) PvA 40.
(nt.) [fr. bala]
i.
; ;
tara
1.30
more
(
= balatara,
ness
(?)
extremely foolish Vv 83' sq.=DhA atisayena bala VvA 326). 3. weakJ VI. 295 (balya, but C. balya =:dubbala-bhava).
foolish,
Balha
[Vedic badha, orig. pp. of bahati^] strong; adv. i) and "-. viz. i. bajhai) strongly, very much, excessively, too much, to satiety J 11.293 Miln 407 VI. 29 1 (i. e. too often. C. punappunag) PvA 274. Comparative balhatarag in a higher degree, 2. even more, too much Vin 11.270, 276; Miln 125. {"-) in bajha-gilana very ill, grievously sick D 1.72 1.212. A II. 144 S V.303
(adj.)
cis
only
'
DA
Ba}hika
(adj.) [fr.
good things,
sulfhu addha).
balha], only in su having excess of very prosperous J v. 2 14 (C. expl' by
Bavisati (num.) [ba
= dva,
2.
-I-
visati]
twenty -two
Kvu
218
Miln 419
DhsA
2. external parts D 1.74 A in. 25 Th i, 172 J 1.125. to the individual, objective (opp. ajjhattika subjective) III. 274 (cha ayatana) J iv.402 ("vatthuri ayacitva ajjhattikassa namar) ganhati) Dhs 674 (cp. trsl. p. 207) Vbh 13; Miln 215; Vism 450. 3. heretical, outsider in religious sense, non-Buddhist, freq. applied to the Brahmanic religion & their practice (samaya) Kvu 251 DhA in. 378 ( = mana, thita) (-1- puthujjana-pakkhe Cases as adv. i. e. Bhagavato sasanato bahiddha;. bahirato from outside, from a foreign country J 1.121 bahire outside (the Buddhist order) Dh 254. -assada finding his enjoyment in outward things A 1.280 (Kern, Toev. s. v. suggests " inclined towards heretic views"), -asa one whose wishes are directed outwards, whose desires are turned to things external Th I, 634. -katha non-religious discourse, profane story Miln 24 (applied to the introductory chapter, thus " outside story" may be translated), -tittha doctrine -dana gift of externals, gift of of outsiders J in. 473. property as opposed to gift of the person J iv.401 Davs 111.33. -pabbajja the ascetic life outside VI. 486 the community of the Buddha Brahmanic saintly life (thus equal to isi-pabbajja. cp. bahiraka"). J in.352 -bhanda property, material things, objects IV. 305. IV. 40 1, -manta ritualistic texts (or charms) of J -rakkha religions other than the Buddha's J 111.2 7. protection of external means S 1.73. -lomi with the -samaya doctrine fleece outside (of a rug) Vin n.io8. of the outsiders, i. e. Brahmins DhA in. 392.
;
; ;
Bahati see baheti.
Bahiraka
(adj.)
= bahira,
;
but specialised
in
meaning
Baha
It is on (f ) [a specific Pali doublet of bahu, q. v. the whole restricted to certain phrases, but occurs side by side of bahu in others, like paccha-bahai) & bahur), bahai) & bahur) pasareti] i. the arm A 11.67 = 111.45 v. 215 ("mudu). pacVin 11. 105; J 111.62 (bala) cha-bahat) arm(s) behind (his back) D 1.245 (gajhabandhanar) baddha). bahat) pasareti to stretch out the arm D 1.222 1.252 !V. bahayag gahe^tva taking (him or her) by the arm D 1.22 1 sq. 1.365 (nana-bahasu PvA 148. baha paggayha reaching or stretching g.) out one's arms (as sign of supplication) D 11.139; 2. not quite certain, PvA 92 and passim. J V.267 whether " post" of a door or a " screen " (from bahati'), the former more likely. Only - in alambana post to hold on to, a balustrade Vin 11. 120, 152 dvara door;
bahira 3] outsider, non-religious, non-Buddhist, heretic, profane S n.267 A 1.73; in. 107; Kvu 172 (isayo)
VvA
KhA 118 -pabbajja the ascetic life as led by disciples of other teachers than the Buddha, esp. Brahmanic (cp. bahira" and BSk. bahirako margah, e. g. MVastu 1.284; "-zio; ".223) J in. 364
(cp.bahirakatha).
-tapa
67 (itthi). -katha unreligious discussion, profane story
= foll.
J 1.390.
=M
DhA
1.311.
Bahiratta
(nt.) [abstr. fr. bahira] being outside (of the individual), externality Vism 450.
Bahilima
(adj.) [fr. bahira,
outer, external, outside
measure
tarima).
compar. -adversative formation] Vin in. 149 (b. mana external opp. abbhantarima) J v. 38 (opp. abbhan;
post
II.
190
Pv
1.5I.
Cp. bahitika.
-afthi (bah) arm-bone in arm Vin in. 126.
KhA
50.
-paramparaya arm
Bahu
same meaning, Ohg. buoc.
Vedic bahu, prob. to bahati^ cp. Gr. irnxvt in It seems that bahu is more frequent in later literature, whereas the by -form baha
[cp.
;
Bahika
(adj.) [ = bahiya] foreign in rattha-vasin living in a foreign country J in. 432 (or is it N. Cp. J vii. p. 94).
.'
Bahitatta (nt.) [abstr. Nd^ 464 (in expl of
fr.
bahita] keeping out, exclusion
word brahmana).
belongs to the older period] the arm J 111.271 (bahuma bahui) pUenta shoulder to shoulder); Vism 192. -t) pasareti to stretch out the arm (cp. bahar)) PvA 112 paccha-bahuo (cp. bahai)) PvA 4 (galha-bandhanai)
;
bandhapetva).
-(p)pacalakai]
IV.188).
Bahitika (f) [fr. bahita, pp. of baheti'] a mantle, wrapper (lit. " that which keeps out," i. e. the cold or wind)
(adv.) after the
manner
(see
of
one
who
swings his arms about Vin 11.213
expl" at Vin
II.
16,
17.
;
Bahiteyya [unclear grd. of baheti', but formed fr. pp. ?] to be kept out (?) The reading seems to be 1.328. corrupt meaning is very doubtful Neumann trsl^ " musst (mir) weichen."
Bahnjaiina (adj.) [fr. bahu-(-jana, cp. samafiiia fr. samana] belonging to the mass of people, property of many people or of the masses D 11.106, 219 S 11.107 = v,262 J 1.29 (V.212). Note. The expression occurs only in stock phrase iddha phita vittharika bahujaiifia.
; ;
Bahulya
Bahulya (nt.) [fr. bahula, the Sk. form abundance Sdhp 77.
for P.
1 10
Bilk
bahuUa]
Vv
BahuUa
J
1.
(nt.) [fr.
bahula]
;
i.
quantity
81.
luxurious living, swaggering, puffed up See frame of mind Vin i.g, 59, 209; 11.197; ni.251. also bahulya & bahuUika.
2.
1.171
iv.87 (katha)
abundance, superfluity, great A iv.87 Ps 1M97

; ;
368 (kancana-vanna of the colour of the golden at VvA lO,^ takes it as bimbai =patima DhA 1.387 (phala, with ref. to red lips), bimbottha (having) red lips J ill. 477; vi.590 (nigrodha(f i) vimbi patta-bimb' otthi) ThA 133 (Ap- v.57). The Sk. plant according to Halayudha 2. 48 is equal to osthi, a
Bimba Dhp.
BahuUika
ing
padhana-vibluxurious, spendthrift Vin 1.9 (+ Toev. s. v. bhanto, as also J 1.68, with which Kern,
(adj.) [fr.
bahuUa] living
in
abundance, swagger-
compares MVastu
11.241
;
&
1.
14
ni.6
1.71
in. 108,
111.329) 179 sq.

:
"-'97; m-^So
]
-ohana [second part either = see above 2. " or contracted form of carrying," vahana *uhana " putting odahana fr. ava-l- dha, i. e. *odhana *ohana down " or still more likelv for uhana as seen in uhapillow Vin 1^47 nati2'2 fr. ud+hy raising, lifting up] a
-otthi
111.90, 119 (bhisi ); II 76, 150, 2c8, 2cc, 218; Vism 79- See IV 279 's 11.268 A III. 240 VbhA 365 tree, -jala [BR. himbaja ?] the Bimba also bhisii. Momordica monadelpha (lit. net of b. fruits) J 1.39;
(Bryonia grandis?).
i&
Ibhisi")
ni.sbs-
The reading
Bahusacca
is
often bahulika.
latter corresponds (nt.) [fr. bahu+ sacca, which abstract to bahusto a Sk. srautva fr. sru, thus b. is the great See on expl of word Kern, Toev. s. v.] suta. 1.445 A 1.38 (so read learning, profound knowledge Vv 63'. for bahu) 11.2 18 Vin 111.10 Dh 271
VI 497 (cp p. 498 ratf ankura-rukkhar) see v. 1. to be read ratta-kuravaka",
probably with
bimbi-jala)
;
Bu
XVI. 19.
2
;
Bimbaka = bimba
Bimbi
of
(or
VvA
1O8.
fr, bahi] to keep awaj Baheti' [Caus. of bahati^ or Denom. only with ref. to papa to keep outside, to ward off (b^^^^t:;j| (papaka) to keep away (from) sin S 1.141
;
;
colour
papakani) Dh papani); Sn 519 -Nd^ 464' (bahetva (papag ba'O7 a popular etymology of brahmana cxpld by bahetva, better (bahitva, henti) D 111.94 vah). pp. bahita DhA 111.393; v. 1.
panuditva See also (q. v.).
nib, pari".
448 (in Bdhgh's fanciful etym. saraking Bimbisara, viz. bimbi ti suvannar), suvanna-sadisa-vannataya B.). the Bodhi tree of the -jala the red amaranth tree, At v.155. former Buddha Dhammadassin J 1.39; the form is bimbajala. The C. expl" 498 VI. 497, J gives ratta-kuravaka as a synonym.
bimbi)
= Sk.
bimbi, sec bimba] gold, of golden
DA
1.280
=SnA
to carry, see Baheti- [Caus. of bahati*. cp. Sk. vahayati] Whether stroking). rubbing, meaning (sambahana, sam atibaheti belongs here, is doubtful.
Bila'
(nt.)
[Vedic
bila,
perhaps
fr.
bhid to break, cp.

;
KZ
12,
bhedane]
meaning, fr. Bidala (adj. n.) [cp. Sk. vidala in same vi+dal] 1. akindof pulse, split pea J IV. 353 ( = mugga), 2. a split bamboo in supa haricot soup J iv.352. of split cane, in "maficaka a bedstead made of laths bamboo, the use of which is given as one of the characteristic features of the ascetic life Vin 11.149; J 1-9;
Nd' ^62 Sdhp M rnika" anfs nest
Thus already expH by Dhtp 489: bila 123. 11.33 = S 111.85 Th i, 189 a hole, den, cave VI.574 ( = guhaC.); Miln 151 J 1.480; 11.5^; kanna" orifice of the ear Vism 195 'am-
-asaya van", rukkh the four classes of animals (bil, dak, Nd' 362 Bu 11.97 J "iS11.33 S 111.85
J iv.30 (adj.) living in holes,

;
sota
= kanna DhsA
3i"-
a cave-dweller, one o
)
;
=A
DhA
I.I35'
drop Bindu [cp. Vedic bindu & vindu] 1 a drop, usually a ofwaterSn392,8i2 (uda) J i.ico Vism 531 (madhu) 2. a spot (cp. SBE ThA 281; PvA 98 (udaka). cow). XVII. 155) Vism 222 ("vicitva gavl a spotted sound '3. (as adj.) one of the eight quaUties of perfect (brahma-ssara, with ref. to the voice of Brahma and of = Buddha, cp. atthanga), which are given at D 11.211 ca 227 as (saro hoti) vissattho ca viiifieyyo ca manju savaniyo ca bindu [vv. 11. bandu & bhindu] ca avisarl may translate by oa gambhiro ca ninnadi ca.
.
bila^] a part, bit J vi.153 (satai) Bila^ (nt.) [identical with 1.58 = 111.91 by bit ico pieces) abl. bilaso (adv.) bit At J v.90 in cpd. migabilar) (magsag) (V 1 vilaso).
it is
We
"full, close, compact" See also below "ssara.
(Dial. 11.245
"continuous").
J v. 2 15.
-tthan! having breasts

-bindu(r))
round as a bubble
1.2 18.
mig'abUag (thus, doubtful whether we should read done, taking abila = avila), or miga-bilag seems to take with a lengthened metri causa, as the C. atirittar) kotthasay). it (mieehi khadita-marjsato bits J v.260 (read -kata cut into pieces, made into Ihe kata y.). macchabhila for yatha bilakata maccha at J vi.iii -kata AoWAasa as expl^ C here (p. 272) />/a-kata, however the same phrase is interpreted as heap (like fish caught by a fisherman i e thrown into a Both passages are applied to fish and refer in nets). to tortures in Niraya.
as
we have
-mati (f) Np. of a courtesan of Pataliputta in the time of Asoka Miln -matta measuring a drop, even a drop PvA 121 sq. -sara Np. of king of India, father of 100, 104 (eka r)). Asoka Dpvs v.ioi vi.15; Mhvs v.i8, 19. -ssara a a Mahafull rounded voice Sn 350 (referred by SnA to adj. having a full voice (see above bindu 3) purisa) Pv III. 3* (T. vindu", BB bindu" PvA expl"- by avissattha-ssara sampiiidita-ssara, i. e. "continuous"); = bindhuna avisatena pinditena sarenasamanJ ii.439 ( ( = sampindita-ghana-ssara) v. 204, 299 nagata C.) VI. 518=581 ( = pindita-ssara C).
drop
.by
drop
DA
of salt Bila' [cp. Sk. vida] a kind

;
Vin
1.202
11.178, 181.
compares both Sk. viijanga Bilanga [etym. doubtful one the plant Erycibe the plant Embelia ribes, and vilanga kaii]iya), usually in paniculata] sour gruel J vi.365 ( = (seed-cake?) stock phrase kanajaka bilanga-dutiya A 1.90 accompanied by sour gruel Vin 11.77. 7^ DhA iii.io IMS- 1V.S92; J 1228; III. 299; SnA 94; (b.lanka VvA 222, 298 ).__ (V. 1 pilanka-akar,); iv.77;
^
" gr^^l-.P"* called -thalika a certain torture, bila-kata under bila ?) to relation any be there (should Nd^ 604 (v. 1. khil) Miln 197. 290, 358 11.122
^
1.47
bimba] i. shape, image (=paBimba tiraaVvA 168) Si. 134 (trsl. " puppet"); v.217 (vimba) In phrase cittakatag bimbag it refers to the J V.452. human body (" the tricked-out puppet-shape " Brethren 303): M 11.64 =Th I, 769 = Dh i47=VvA 47, cp.
(nt.) [cp. Class. Sk.
(all
passages in standard setting).
gruel; N. of a class of Bilangika (adj.) living on sour brahman as at Rajagaha S 1.164.

raarfruit of the Bilva tree, Aegle Billa [cp. Ved. bilva] phrase where melos or Bengal quince, only in oe stock sizes of smaller fruits, ana its size is compared with iv.170 by araalaka S 1.150=
DhA
HI. 109
= attabhava).
2.
the
red
;
fruit
of
Momordica monadelpha, a species of Amaranth [cp. Sk. bimba & bimbl. a kind of gourd] J in. 478 vi.457, 591
;
where
it
is
preceded
Bilara
(vv.
bella
11.
III
p.
Buddha
IF/6,
s.
villa, bila. beju,

;
bilala)=Sn
billa, billa
&
T. reading after beluva.
SS
billi).
125 (vv. 11. pilla Cp. derivations
V.
fastidium] disgusting, awful, horrible, dreadful
cp. late Sk. Bi]aia [etym. uncertain, prob. a loan-word bidala & see also P. bilala. The Prk. forms are birala & virala, f. birali] a cat 11. 8j 1.128, 3 J4 S 11.270 A 111.122 (vijara) v.202, 289; Th 1, 1138; J 1.461 (as representing deceit), 480; v. 406, 416, 418; Miln 118; DhA II. 152; PugA 225. On bijara in similes cp. J.P.T.S. 1907, 116. -nissakkana (-matta) (large enough) for a cat to creep through A v. 195. -bhasta (a bag of) catskin 1.128 (expl* by Bdhgh as " bi|ara-camma-pasibbako ") Th i, At both passages in similes. 1138.
;
"dassana a dis11.276; IV, 71 ("vanna), Sdhp 603. PvA 32, 56, gusting sight, horrible to behold J 1.171 The spelling bhiall with ref. to Petas). 68, 99 (
J
:
bhaccha
IV. 491
;
(after bhi) is
sometimes found,
e. g.
at J i.Oi
V.42.
Birala
2,
[cp. Sk. virana c\: virani-inula = usira Halayudha 467] a fragrant grass, Andropogon muricatum S III. 137; (here represented as larger than the kusa & babbaja grasses, smaller than a tree).
[fr. badh] intelligent, prudent, judicious, ix.17, foolish, imprudent, unmindful of their interest (trsl suggested by E. Hardy as preferable
M
;
Bajjhaka
in a
(adj.)
Dpvs
own
Bilarika (f) [cp. Sk. bidalikaj a she-cat J 111.2O5.

Bi}ala' [see bijara] a cat J i.iio a flying fox J vi.538.
;
'Morris, J.P.T.S. 1893, to Oldcnberg's " unnoticed "). 69 suggests " not fighting," thus making abujjhaka =
11.244
^1.593.
pakkha"
avujjh =ayujjh''
(of
yadh).
B4ala-
[see bila']
[f.
a kind of salt
Abhp
461.
Bijali (f)
of bijala
plant, see on Gr. 241] a bulbous plant, a tuber J iv.46 (=vallikanda, cp. gloss latatanta on kalamba), 371 ( kanda
cp. Sk. bidali, also N. of a Prk. chira-birali ^ Sk. ksira-bidali Pischel
= bijara,
Com.
p.
373);
VI. 578.
Cp. takkaja.
Bi}ibilika (f)
[onomat. cp. E. babble] tittle-tattle S i.2co = Th'i. 119. Mrs. Rh. D. {Brethren 106 n.) trsi- " finglefangle," noting the commentator's paraphrase " vilivilikriya " (lit. sticky-sticky-action ?).
Bija (nt.) [cp. Vedic bija]
Used very frequently

J.P.T.S.
19(17,
M
A
ii61.135 (bhatta seed-corn & food); 111.44 (the live kinds: see below under gama) 1.457: S 1-21, 134. 172. 227: III. 54. 91; IV. 315; 1.32 (ucchu), 135, 223, 229, 239: 111.404; 1V.237;
;
i. seed, germ, in figurative sense
semen, spawn. see on similes

:
V.213 (ucchu) Sn 77 (saddha bijar) tapo vunhi. cp. SnA 142 sq., where a detailed discussion on bija is found), 209, 235 (khina adj. fig.) J 1.242 (tina-adini grass and other seeds), 281; Pv i.i'; Vism 555 (in simile); KhA 194 (on Sn 235, in another comparison) Sdhp 24, 270 sq., 318. nibbatta" (or nivatta") (adj.) that which has dropped its seed (hence a lawful food) Via 1. 215, cp. 11.109; IV. 35. 2. element, in udaka whose element is the water J vm6o. -gama seed-group, seed-kingdom, seed-creation (opp. bhuta-gama). There are 5 kinds of seeds usually enum"", e. g. at D 1.5 (expl'' at DA 1.77, trsl" at Dial. 1.6 and passim), viz. mula", khandha", phalu", agga, bija", or plants propagated by roots, cuttings, joints, buddings, shoots, seeds (Dial. 111.40 tubers, shoots, berries, joints, seeds). The same set occurs at D 111.44, Without ref. to the 5 kinds 47 Vin IV. 34 SnA 144. at S V.46 Miln 33. -jata species of seed 111.34 S III. 54. -bija one of the 5 groups of edible or useful plants, falling under bijagama. It is expl"" at Vin IV.35 & DA 1.8 1 by the terms pubbanna (i. e. the seven dhaiinani or grains, sali, vihi, yava, godhuma, kangu. varaka, kudrijsa) and aparanna (i. e. beans and other leguminous plants, and gourds such as mugga, masa. tila, kulattha, alabu, kumbhanda). -sakata a cart (-load) of seeds SnA 137.
;
Baijhati [budh, y-formation, corresp. to Sk. budhyate for the usual bodhate. The sense is that of a Med., but is also used as Act. with ace. of object, e. g. saccani bujjhi he recognised the truths Vism 209. The Dhtp " (414) and Dhtm (652) explain budh by " avagamane (understanding, sec ogamana). Dhtm (242) also by " bodhane " Bdhgh's expl" of the (awakening). meaning is " kilesa-santana-niddaya utthahati cattari va ariyasaccani pativijjhati Nibbanam eva va sacchikaroti " DhsA 2 1 7, cp. trsl" at Expos. 294 "to rise from the slumber of the continuum of the lower nature, or a penetrating the Ariyan Truths, or a realizing Nibbana "] to be awake, to be enlightened in (ace), to perceive, to know, recognise, understand D 11.249 S 1.74, 198; Dh 136, 286; Th 1, 146; J 111.331; iv.49, 425; Miln 165, 348 (pot. bujjheyya) Dpvs 1.14 (with 3"^ pi. bujjhare gen.) K1l.\ 219 (so attho sukhai) b.). Th 2, 453; Bu 11.183. imper. bujjhassu Bu 11.183. fut. bujjhissati Bu 11.65; ô^- abujjhi Bu 11.2 11, and bujjhi J IV. 425 Vism 209 pret. j,"' sg. abujjhatha Bu VII. 22. ppr. bujjhamana Sn 395; Bu vii.22 DhA 1.93. pp. buddha (q. v.). Cans. I. bodheti Caus. II. bujjhapeti to lead to knowledge or (q. v.). recognition J 1.407. Two infinitives formed fr. bodh, but belonging to budh are bodhur) J v.341, and bod-
dhut)
Th
1.
167.
Bajjhana
(nt.) [fr.
ledge, recognition
budh] awakening, attaining to knowPs 1.18; Miln 194; DA 1.51.
Bajjhanaka (adj.) [fr. bujjhana] endowed with knowledge, having the elements of bodhi, being enlightened
DhsA
217.
Bujjhitar [n. ag. of bujjhati] one who becomes enlightened or recognises Nd' 457 =Ps 1.174= Vism 209 (bujjhita saccani, of the Buddha).
Ba441l&
vuddha, pp. of vrdh, see vaddhati] aged, old J 1.164 ("pabbajita one who has become an ascetic in his old age). Corapar. buddhatara DhA 11.239 (v. I. K.B.S. vud^hatara).
[fo""
;
11.162
Buddha' (adj.) [med.-pass. pp. of bujjhati, cp. Epic Sk. buddha] (a) understood S 1.35=60 (su-dub-buddha very difficult to understand). (b) having attained
Bijaka[fr. bija] scion, offspring Viniii. 18.
nila^'a
water-
plant Vin 111.276 (C. on Vin 111.177).

Bijati
enlightenment, wise A iv.449 PvA 16 (buddh' adayo), 60 (=ariya). Usually appH to the Bhagavant (Gotama) M 1.386 (one of the adj. describing Gotama to Nigantha Nathaputta) Sn 993. The true brahmaija
; ;
&
Bijaai are by-forms of vijati
&
vijani (q. v.).
is
buddha.
I
e. g.
Sn 622. 643, 646.
Bijin
(-) (adj.) [fr. bija] having seed, only in cpd. eka" having one seed (for only one future life) left A 1.233 S v.205 Nett 189, cp. A. iv.380 Kvu 11.471. see also KvuA in J.P.T.S. 1889, 137.
: ; ;
Buddha-
BIbhaccha
(adj.)
foel disgust.
[cp. Epic Sk. bibhatsa, bibhatsate to Not a des. fr. badhate see Waldc, Lai.
:
attained enlightenother beings, human & divine, by his knowledge of the truth, a Buddha. At A 11.38 the Buddha declares himself to be neither a god (deva) nor a Gandharva. nor a Yaksa nor a man. The word Buddha is an appellative, not a proper name
ment
buddha'] A. one a rrian superior to
who has
all
(na matara katar) etc., vimokkh' antikai) etar) bud-
Buddha
Bhagavantanai) bodhiya mule paiiiSatti) 1. There are 2 sorts of B's, viz. 1 74. Pacceka-buddhas or Buddhas who attain to complete enlightenment, but do not preach the way of deliverance to the world, and Sammasambuddhas, who are omniscient and endowed with the 10 powers (see bala), and whose mission is to proclaim the saving truth to all beings (cp. Miln 106). In this function the B's are Sattharo or teachers. Masters. In his role of a preeminent man a Buddha is styled Bhagava or Lord
dhanar)
112
.
Buddha
The Epithets attributed to all the 133 sq. Miln 96. Buddhas are naturally assigned also to Gotama Buddha. Out of the almost endless series of these we only give
1
;
Nd^ 458 & Ps
is adored as the highest and holiest of men 84 loke anuttaro, lokassa aggo Miln 70). He is the supremely wise, the conqueror of the powers of darkness, the teacher of gods (devas and yakkhas) and men S 1.50, 132, 206. 301 A 1.142 11. 33 111.65 Sn 157 sq. He is the adicca-bandhu kinsman of the sun S 1. 1 86; and compared to a universal monarch
a few.
He
(S 1.47
III.
Besides the
Buddho
so
Bhagava
18
1.235;
Pv
ii.9*'
= DhA
III. 219.
dhamma and
the 10 balani they are
gifted with the 4 vesarajjani (A 11.9, cp. Miln 106). These teachers appear upon the earth from time to time; the approach of the birth of a B. (buddh'-uppada) is hailed by the acclamation of the worlds, they live the houseless life and found an Order (Buddha-pamukha bhikkhu-sangha Sn p. in Sn 81, 386; Miln 212 DA PvA 19). 1.242 The news that a B. has appeared upon earth is a cause of the greatest rejoicing opportunity to see him is eagerly sought (Vin n. 15,5 S 1.2 10 DA 1.248). The B. is always born in a brahmana or
;
;
khattiya family. It is impossible here to give all the references for the Buddhas or Buddhahood in general see e. g. Vin 111.24 sq. Dh 182 sq., 194. 195 (=samma
;
111.128; Vism 387; J 1.51 The remembrance of 442 (pubba-buddha) PvA 20. former births a B. shares with other classes of privileged beings, only in a different (higher) degree. This faculty, (in an ascending scade) is possessed by the foil. 6 classes titthiya, pakati-savaka, maha-savaka, agga-savaka, pacceka-buddha, buddha (see Vism 411). B. The word Buddha is specially apphed to the Buddha pf the present world-age, Gotc^ma by family-name. He is said to be the 25"" of the series of former Buddhas (pubba buddha) S 1.109, 140 iv.52. Seven Buddhas are mentioned in the earlier texts & frequently referred to (cp. the 7 Rishis of the Vedic period, see also under
in. 252).
;
sambuddha DhA
(raja cakkavatti) A 1.76 in. 150 and to the lion (siha), the king of the animals A in. 122. He is buddha-vira Th I, 47 the refuge of all beings DA 1.233 11.305 Miln 95; further appatipuggala S 11 34; his teaching leads to enlightenment, to self-conquest, to security & deliverance 1.235; Sn 454, 993; DA 1.230. He himself is not to be reborn (antima-sariro with his last body) S 1.2 10 he is vimutto, freed & has come to the end of sorrow A iv.258 S 111.65 f"" o^ compassion for _M 11. 100; he is bhisakko the all beings S 1.25, 51 physician A IV.34O magga-ntiu, magga-vidu, maggaUnder Buddh' anussati (Vism 198 sq.) kovidoS 111.66. we find the famous formula Bhagava Arahar) Sammasambuddho vijja-carana-sampanno sugato lokavidu anuttaro purisa-damma-sarathi Sattha devamanussanai) buddho Bhagava (D i.49j=(), analysed & exegetically discussed. Here (p. 209) " Buddha " is expH with the
;
'
M
;
'
satta,
No. 7). They are Vipassi, Sikhi, Vessabhii, Kakusandha, Konagamana, Kassapa and Gotama
(D
II.
5-7
S 11.5-11
in
cp.
Th
i,
491
J n.147).
They
are
also
mentioned
an old formula against snake-bites
formula as found at Ps l.i 74 Nd' 457. More explicitly This formula with var. epithets at the latter passage. is one of the highest & most comprehensive characterisations of a Buddha, & occurs frequently in the Canon, A khattiya by birth he e. g. M 1. 179; S 11.69; V.343. is called a brahmana because he carries on the sacred tradition, and because he excels in wisdom, self-control and virtue Miln 225. -inubuddha enlightened after the Enlightened one Th I, 679, 124b (trsl"" " who next to our Great Waked one was awoke"). -4nubhava the majestic power of the B. PvA 38, 171. -Snussati mindfulness of the B., one of the 6 anussatis (B.-, dhamma, sangha", s!la, caga, devata") D in. 250. 280 Vism 132 (where followed by upasamanussati and 4 other qualities making up the
;
(Vin II. 1 10). The (allegorical) names of the predecessors of these in former ages are Dipankara, Kondailna, Mangala, Sumana, Revata, Sobhita, Anomadassi, Paduma,
piti-sambojjh'anga
see anussati), 197 sq. (the 10, as
mentioned under anussati). -ankura a nascent (lit. sprouting) Buddha, one who is destined to be a B.
Narada, Padumuttara, Sumedha, Sujata, PiyadassI, Atthadassi, Dhammadassi, Siddhattha, Tissa, Phussa. The typical career of a Buddha is illustrated in the life of Gotama and the legends connected with his birth, as they appear in later tradition. Before his last existence he practised the 10 perfections (paramita, q. V.) for many ages, & finally descended from the Tusita Heaven (see Buddhavagsa). He was born in a khattiya family and was distinguished by the 32 signs of a great man (Mahapurisa-lakkhanani see D 11. 17 sq. and similar passages cp. Ud 48). His mother Maya bore him painlessly and died seven days after his birth HI.118 sq. The story of each of the 25 Buddhas is given in the Buddhavagsa, quoted in the introductory chapters of the Jatak' atthakatha. Convinced that asceticism was not the way to enlightenment, he renounced austerities. He became enlightened when seated in meditation under an Assattha tree (Ficus religiosa, hence called Bodhi or Bo tree). At the
DhA
1.83.
-antara
between the appearance

;
Buddha-interval, of one Buddha

;
the
;
period
Miln 3 1.201 (the 4 last ones) iv.201 -arammana having its foundation or cause 21, 47, 191. in the B., in "piti joy, caused by contemplation of a B.
DhA
& the next PvA 10, 14,
Vism 143 (here as ubbega-piti). -upatthana PvA 93. -uppada the coming B. -worship DhA i.ioi into existence of a Buddha, time or age in which a B. was born (opp. buddh' antara), a. Buddha-period J 1.59; Mhbv 12; VbhA 50; ThA 28. -kara making a B.,
J 111.405
; ;
supreme moment he was tempted by Mara, but vanquished the evil one. He was then ready to depart, but resolved to remain in the world and preach the truth (M I. i6g Vin 1.6 a rather diff. account A 11.20). That day he knew and proclaimed himself to be the Buddha and his career as a teacher began (M 1.171 Vin 1.9; Sn 558). Like all the other Samma-sam buddhas he founded an Order, converting and gladdening men by his discourses. After a long life of teaching he attained Nibbana (nibbanar) adhigacchi), and passed utterly away: S 1.2 10; D 11. 156; Sn 83, 513,
:
;
bringing about Buddhahood J 1.20. -karaka = ''kara Mhbv g. -kala the time of a B. Vism 91 (Buddhakalo viya pavattati it is like the time of the B.) -kula Buddha-clan SnA 532 (B.-pita, mata ibid.), -kolahala the announcement of a Buddha, one of the 5 kolahalas (q. v.) KhA 121, cp. J 1.48. -khetta field or region of (or for the existence of) a Buddha Vism 414 jatikkhetta, anakkhetta, (divided into 3 spheres visayakkhetta, see khetta). -gata directed or referring -guna quality of a to the B. S 1.2 1 1 (sati) Dh 296. B., virtue, character of a Buddha J 1.27; 11147; Bu II. 177; Mbhv 80; KhA 121 (cp. App.). -cakkhu the eye of a Buddha, i. e. an eye (or the faculty) of complete intuition Vin 1.6 ThA 2 see discussed in -fiana detail at Nd^ 359 =Nd'' 235*; cp. cakkhu. knowledge of a B.. which is boundless (cp. Saddh. 73,
:
;
x.5 (cuddasa). condition or attributes pf a B. J 1.20 referred to as 6 at Nd' 143 = Nd^ 466 (bhagi channai) "anan ti Bhagava), as 18 at
J.P.T.S. 1887, 40)
Bu 1.64 (appameyya) -dhamma Buddhahood Miln 276; pi.

;
Buddbaka
Miln
"3
Vism 109
J 1.68 (of
;
Bojjhanga
Kern {Manual 105, 285. Grundriss 111.8, p. 63) gives (after Lai. Vist. 183, 343) the foil. 18 avenika(Iharmas (" extraordinary qualities ") as such (i ) seeing all things past, (2) present, {3) future, (4) propriety of actions of the body, (5) of speech, (6) of thought, (7) firmness of intuition, (8) of memory, (9) of samadhi, (lo) of energy, (11) of emancipation, (12) of wisdom,
:
&
DhA
111.209
VbhA
which vedana are
likened).
33 (as unsubstantial to In other connection at
cooking gruel).
viz. i.
Babbnlaka = bubbula,
118.
(13)
freedom from
fickleness,
(14) noisiness,
(15) con-
a bubble DhA in. 166; Miln the eye Th 2, 395 (cp. Morris, in J.P.T.S. 1884, 89, but according to ThA 259 the reading pubbajhaka is to be preferred.)
2.
the
iris of
fusedness, (16) hastiness, (17) heedlessness, (18) inconsiderateness. -panha the name given to one question asked by Sariputta, which the paribbajika Kundalakesi was unable to answer DhA 11.225. -pasanna finding one's happiness, or believing in the B. Vin iv.39. -putta son of the B. said of bhikkhus or arahants Miln 143, cp. S III. 83 putta Buddhassa orasa. -bala the force of a B. (iddibala & paniia") Bu 1.3. -bijankura a future B. Bu 11.71. -bhava condition of a B. enlightenment J 1.14, 147 (abuddhabhava un-buddhahood. of Devadatta) i.i. -bhiimi the ground of Buddhahood Bu II 173. -manta mystic verses of a B. 1.248. -mamaka devotedly attached to the B. DhA i.2(.6 (+Dhamma, Sangha^). -rakkhita saved by the B. (Np.) SnA 534 (+Dhamnia"). -rasmi (pi. îyo) rays shining forth from the person of the Buddha they are of 6 colours J 1. 501 SnA 132 Mhbv 6, 15, 38 VvA 207 DhsA 13. -rupa form or figure of the B. Vism 228
: :
Bubhukkhita
wishing to
III. 32.
[pp.
eat,
of bubhukkhati, Desid. of bhuiijati] hungry J 11. 14; v. 70; Miln 66; Davs
Ba}ha
[for vulha, cp. Sk.
vyudha
for the usual
vyuha,
q. v.]
array of troops
J 1.387.
Buha
see vyuha.
MA
DA
Belava & Belnva [the guna-form of billa. in like meaning. It is the diaeretic form of Sk. 'bailva or *vailva, of which the contracted form is P. bella] i the Vilva tree,
.
Aegle marmelos
560.
2.
wood
6 J iv.363. 368: vi.525, of the Vilva tree S 1.22; D 11.264;

1.108;
11.
;
Mhbv
31
(Marena nimmita, cp. Divy 162, 166: Buddha-nirmana the magic figure of the B.). -lilha (A 'lilha) deportment, ease, grace of a Buddha J 1.54 Mhbv 39; DhA -vacana the word (teaching) of the Buddha 1.33 11.41. Miln 17; KhA 13; SnA 274, 331. -visaya the sphere (of wonder), the range, scope or power of a Buddha (cp. buddha-khetta) DhA 1.33; 11. 199; SnA 154, 228. -veneyya one able to be led to enlightenment, accessible to Buddha's teaching Sn.\ 15, 331. -sasana the teaching (instructions) of the B. Dh 368, 381.
;
-pakka ripe fruit of the Vilva J v. 74. -pandu(-vina) a yellow flute made of Vilva wood, representing a kind of magic flute which according to SnA 393 first belonged to Mara, and was then given to Paficasikha, one of the Heavenly Musicians, by Sakka. See Vism 392 (attributed to Pailcasikha) DhA 1.433 (of Mara v. 1. veluvadanda-vina) 111.225 (of P.) SnA 393 (v. 1. veluva). -latthi a young sprout of the Vilva tree KhA 118. -salatuka the unripe fruit of the Vilva, next in size to the smaller kola, surpassed in size by the ripe billa or
;
billi
S i.i50=A iv.i70=Sn p. 125.
Bella (m.
(a
-sukumala
are Dh.\
i
delicate, sensitive (to fatigue), as

5.
Buddhas
& nt.) [ = beluva, q. v.] the fruit of the Vilva tree kind of citron ?) J III. 77 (C. beluva) vi.578. Also in doubtful passage at J 111.319 (v. 1. mella, phella).
;
Baddhaka
dhika
(-")
(adj.)
[fr.
buddha]
in cpd.
dvangula-bud-
(f.)
VvA
96.
The ka belongs to the whole cpd.

[abstr.
;
posse.ssing insight as
much
as 2 finger-breadths
Boijha (nt.) [orig. grd. of bujjhati or bodheti] a matter to be known or understood, subject of knowledge or understanding Nett 20.
Baddhata
(f.)
fr.
DhA
IV. 228
ThA
buddha] enlightenment, wisdom (Buddha-subuddhata). Cp. bud-
Bojjhanga
dhatta.
Baddhati to obstruct, withhold
etc.
see pali.
state
of
(perfect)
J
iii
Buddhatta
(nt.)
[abstr.
fr.
buddha]
of)
enlightenment, (attainment
;
Buddhahood
363
(sabbadhammanari b.) Vism 209 (buddhatta Buddho) Mhbv 12. Cp. buddhata and abhisambuddhatta.
Buddhi
ciga
(f.)
rfr.
budh;
III.
cp. Class. Sk. buddhi]

(in
wisdom,
in-
sequence saddha sila suta b. Miln 349 Sdhp 263. The ref. Vism 439 .should be read vuddhi for b. -carita one whose behaviour or character is wisdom Vism 104 (=pannava). -sampanna endowed with
telligence
165
etc.)
J in.
369
v. 257
anga; cp. BSk. bodhyanga, e. g. Lai. where the 7 are given at Divy 2c8] a factor or constituent of knowledge or wisdom. There are 7 bojjhangas usually referred to or understood from the context. There are enum'' at several places, e. g. at D III. 106, where they are mentioned in a list of qualities (dhamma) which contribute to the greatest happiness of gods and man. viz. the 4 satipatthana, 4 sammapadhana, 4 iddhipada, 5 indnyani, 5 balani & the 7 bojjhangas and ariya atthangika magga, 37 in all. The 7 b. (frequently The same list we find at Divy 208. also called sambojjhanga) are sati, dhamma-vicaya, viriya, piti, passaddhi, samadhi, upekha or mindfulness, investigation of the Law, energy, rapture, repose, concentration and equanimity (DhsA 217, cp. Expositor
[bodhi-t-
Vist. 37,
11.294).
D
61
;
11.79,
83,
120,
(highest)
wisdom PvA
r.)
[fr.
39.
I.I I.
;
II.
12
III. 85,
275
303; S 1.54
iii.ioi,
;
128,
284;
1.14
;
v. 82,
;
10
Baddilika (adj.)
unintelligent
&
sa possessed of
buddhi] intelligent, in cpds wisdom Miln 76.
a."
Bjddhimant (adj.) [fr. buddhi] possessing insight, full of right knowledge Vin 11. 195; J v. 257; Miln 21, 294;
Kvu 1.158 Dhs 171 Ckusala), 341 358, 528. 1354; Vbh 199 sq., 227 sq. Vism 160; Miln 340; DhA 1.230; VbhA 120, 310; ThA 27, 50, 160. They are counted among the 37 constituents of Ara1V.23
Nd'
14, 45,
PvA
131 (pandita. b
sappanila-jatika).
of a tree
Bunda [Vedic budhna] the root
Abhp
549.
;
Bundika in cpd. abaddha is of uncertain origin the whole means a sort of seat or bedstead (fixed up or tied together with slats?) Vin 11. 149; iv.40, 357.
Bubbuja (& Bubbula)
bubble udaka" S
[cp.
Epic Sk. budbuda] a bubble.

1
On similes cp./. f.r.S.

111.141
1907,
;
17.
Usually of a water;
hantship, viz. the 30 above-mentioned qualities (counting magga as one), with addition of silesu paripurikarita, indriyesu gutta-dvarata, bhojane mattaiinuta, jagariy' anuyoga, sati-sampajafinar) (see e. g. Nd' 14; Nd- s. v. satipatthana & sila); cp. Th i, 161, 162; Th 2, 21 (magga nibbana-pattiya) DhsA 217 (bodhaya also def. as " bodhissa sarjvattanti ti bojjhanga etc. ango ti pi bojjhango sen' angarath' ang' adayo viya). They are also called the paribhoga-bhandani or " insignia " of the Buddha Miln 330. -kosalla proficiency in the constituents of wisdom
; ;
iv.137
J v.216; Miln 117
Vism
248.
Bodha
Bodha'
viz.
[fr.
114
is
Bya
of
budh; the usual] form

;
sambodha = bodhi,
enlightenment
(of
;
Vism
;
116.
knowledge, wisdom, enlightenment, Buddhaship D 111.54 (v. 1. sam) DhsA 217; in phrase bodhaya maggo J 1.67 Miln 244, 289 and in bodha-pakkhiyadhamma (for which usually bodhi) SnA 164 (where
; ;
knowledge
a Buddha)
adj. leading to
Bu n. 121 sq. Cp i.i' (cp. J The b. dhamma are the 10 perfections (paramiyo), i. e. dana. sila, nekkhamma", panna". viriya"\ khanti.
-pacana ripening of enlightenment It is a late term 1.22).
complementary to santi (arousing, bodhangama leading to enlightenment (dhamma) Nett 31, 83 (v. 1. bojjh).
given as soothing)
37)
;
Th
i,
342.
Bodha~ see
pali".
Bodhana
S V.83).
(nt.)
[fr.
2.
(adj.)
bodheti] i. knowing Miln 168 (cp. enlightening, teaching Bu 26, 22 bodheti] capable of being en5,
sacca", adhitthana". metta, upekha. -satta (i) a " bodhi-being." i. e. a being destined to attain fullest enlightenment or Buddhaship. A Bodhisatta passes through many existences & many stages of progress before the last birth in which he fulfils his great destiny. The " amhakai) Bodhisatto." or " our Bodhisatta " of
g. Vism 419 (imasmir) kappe Bodhisatta-bhiito) DA 1.259) refers to Gotama. whose previous existences are related in the Jataka collection. These tales illustrate the wisdom & goodness of the future Buddha, whether as an animal, a god. or a human being. In his last existence before attaining Buddhahood he is a man. Reference is made to a Bodhisatta or the B. at very many places throughout the Canon. See e. g. 1.17, 163, 240; S 11.5; 111.27; IV. 233 V.263, 281, 317; A II. 130; 111.240; IV. 302, 439; Vism 15, 116, 499; SnA 52 (pacceka), 67, 72. (2) N. of the author of a Pali grammar, used by Kaccayana (not extant) see Windisch. Pro-sambhara ceedings of XI V"' Or. Congress, Vol. 1.290. (pi.) conditions (lit. materials) necessary for the attainment of bodhi J I.I vi.595 Mbvs 12.
the Buddhist Texts
(e.
(pacchima-jana).
ayam eva Bhagava

fr.
Bodhaniya
(adj.)
[grd.
lightened,
worthy to be taught Bu
31.
See also
bodhaneyya.
Bodhaneyya
;
(adj.) [fr. bodheti, see bodhaniya] capable of being enlightened, to be taught the truth Bu 2, 195 Miln 169 (vena yogena bodhaneyya satta (jana) otherwise in comb" bobujjhanti tcna y. bodheti) dhaneyya-bandhavo the (Buddha's) relations (or fellowmen) who are able to be enlightened J 1.345 =DhA
;
1-367; J V.335.
Bodhi'
budh, cp. Vedic bodhin-manas having an attentive mind; R\' v. 75, 5; vin.82, 18] (supreme) knowledge, enlightenment, the knowledge possessed by a Buddha (see also sambodhi & samma-sambodhi) 111-.37 (saddho hoti, saddahati Tatha1.356; 11.95 gatassa bodhir)) D 111.159 (anuttarai] pappoti bodhir)), 165 (id.); S 1.103, 196; V.197 sq. A 11.66; VbhA 310 Bodhi consists of 7 elements called bojjhanga or (def.). sambojjhanga, and is attained by the accomplisjiment of the perfections called bodhi-pacana dhamma (see
(f.)
[fr.
=D
cpds. & cp. bodhi-pakkhiya-dhamma). The Buddha is said to have found the Path followed by former Buddhas, who " catusu satipatthanesu supatitthita-
under
Bodhi^ [ = bohhi'] the tree of wisdom, the sacred Bo tree, the fig tree (Assattha, Ficus religiosa) under which Gotama Buddha arrived at perfect knowledge. The tree is near the spot where Buddhagaya is now, about 60 miles fr. Patna. It is regarded by pilgrims as the centre of the world (cp. pathavi-nabhi maha-bodhimando Mbvs 79). It is also spoken of as Mahabodhi Vism 72, 299, 342; (e. g. J IV. 228; Vism 403).
DhA
1.
105
;
ThA
62
VbhA
in
473.
;
citta satta-bojjhange yathabhutar)
bhavetva anuttarai) sammi-sambodhir] abhisambujjhigsu " S v. 160. The moment of supreme enlightenment is the moment when the Four Truths (ariya-saccani) are grasped S v. 423. Bodhi is used to express the lofty knowledge of an ascetic (Bodhi-paribbajaka Np. J v. 229 sq.), and the stage of enlightenment of the Paccekabuddha (paccekabodhi J ni.348 pacceka-bodhi-nana J iv.i 14 paccekasambodhi SnA 73), as distinguished from sammasambodhi.
;
;
-tthana the state of Bodhi, state of enlightenment. -pakkhika = pakkhiya {& pakkhika, e. g. 25. A 111.70=300; Th I. 900; cp. bodha") belonging to enlightenment, usually referred to as the 37 bodhipakkhiya dhamma qualities or items constituting or contributing to Bodhi, which are the same as enum'' under bojjhanga (q. v.). They are enum'' & discussed at Vism 678 sq. and mentioned at many other passages of the Abhidhamma. e. g. Vbh 244. 249 Nett 31, 197. and in the Commentaries, e. g. J 1.275 240. 261 When they are increased to 111.290 v. 483 DhA 1.230. 43 they include the above with the addition of aniccadukkha", anatta", pahana", viraga", nirodhasafina In the older texts we sanfia, thus at Nett 112. 237. do not find any numbered lists of the b. -p. -dhamma. At A 111.70 only indriyesu guttadvarata, bhojane mattannuta and jagariy' anuyoga are mentioned in connection with bodhipakkhikii dhamma in general. At S V.227. 239 sq. (so read in Vbh preface xiv. for 327, saddh' .V??!) the term is tpplied to the 5 indriyas sati, samadhi^, pafin. A more indriyai). viriy". detailed discussion of the bodhi-p-dhamma and their mention in the Pitakas is found in Mrs. Rh. D.'s preface Of BSk. passage may to the Vbh edition, pp. xiv.-xvi. be mentioned Divy 350 (saptatrigsad-bodhi-paksan dharman - amukhl - kftya pratyekar| bodhir) saksatkrtavantah) & 616 (bodhipak.sags tan dharman Bhagavan sagprakasayati sma). -paripaka the maturing
which the Bo tree stands VbhA 349. -tala"Bodhifoundation," i. e. the place or ground of the B. tree, otherwise bodhi-manda J 1.105 Mhbv 9; DhA 1.117. -pakka fruit of the Bo tree J iv.229. -padapa the Bodhi tree Mbhv i. -piija veneration of. or offerings to the Bo tree Mhbv 81. -manda (for mandala) the ground under the Bodhi tree, hence the spot (or "throne"), on which the Buddha was seated at the time of attaining highest enlightenment. The term is only found in very late canonical and post-canonical
-angana the courtyard
1.
DA
191
Vism 18S
(^vatta)
Dpvs
literature.
Mhbv
79;
;
Bu SnA
11.65,
2,
;
ThA 2. Cp. BSk. bodhimanda 1.80 11.69 Divy 392. -maha feast in honour of the Bo tree J iv.229. -mula the root or foot of the Bo tree SnA 32, 391 cp. Bodhiya mule Nd' 172, 458=- Ps 1.174. -rukkha the Bodhi tree Vin i.i.
DhA
30, iv.72
Vism 203 J iv.228, 232 183 225, 258, 281, 340, 391, 441;
;
; ;
Bodhetar [n. ag. fr. bodheti] awakener, enlightener Nd' 457 Ps 1.174 Vism 209.
; ;
Bodheti rCaus. of bujjhati] i. to awaken to the truth, aor. bodhesi Vism 209. to enlighten S 1.170 Bu 11. 195. xxv.6 inf. abodhayi Bu 11. 196 & bodhayi Bu v. 31
; ;
bodhui)
(of),
see
bodhabba
to
make
bodhetui) J iv.393. grd. 2. to make aware 11.246; A iv.136. known J vi.412 SnA 444.
bujjhati,
&
Bondi [etym. doubtful, one proposed by Morris. J.P.T S. i88g, 207 derives it fr. baildh = bundh to bind, which on his hint " probably is an erroneous comparison cognate with E. body " cp. Walde, Lai. 1176. under The orig. meaning may have been, as Morris fidelia. It certainly is a dial, word] body suggests. " trunk."
;
Pviv.3^-;
1.503;
II.
160;
III.
117;
PvA
254.
Bya
etc. (bya, byu") words not found under these initials are to be looked up under vya etc.
Byaga
Byaga y^
sg. aor. of
"5
lost,
Brahma
vi+ gam, to depart, to be

11.
perish
Th
I,
170.
1
Byabhangi (f.) [vy-iburdens Th 1, 623.
a-(-
2.
bhanj] i a pole a flail S iv.201.
for
carrying
Byaggha
[cp. Sk. vyaghra] a tiger J byagghini Miln 67,

(nt.)
10
Sdhp
388.
f.
Byama
Byanjana
as compared with attha, vyanjana. 2. the letter, the spirit or meaning; thus in phrase atthato byafijanato ca according to the meaning & the letter Miln Nett 23. As vyanjana is the more usual (& 18, 345 classical) form, other refs. will be found under vyan;
[cp.
Sk.
vyaiijana]
i.
sign,
mark:
see
[cp. Vedic & P. vyama cp. 6atap. Br. 1.2, 5, 14 a fathom, measured by both hands being extended to their full length, only in phrase "ppabha a halo extending
for a
fathom around the Buddha

;
1.12, gf)
Bu
1.45
Miln 75
VvA
213.
jana.
Byaruddha rpp. of vy4-a+rundh; reading by" in Nd' vy- in Sn & SnA v. 1. BB] obstructed, opposed, hindered Sn 936 (annam-annehi b. in enmity with each other; =pativiruddha Nd' 408), 938 (412 id.; Sn.\
;
Byatta (adj.) [cp. P. vyatta learned Miln 21.
Sk. vyakta] experienced,
566 =ahata-citta).
Byattata (f) [fr. byatta] experience, learning Miln 349. See also pari".
Byailti in "bhavati,
Byavata [vy-l-a-l- vj] covered, adorned with (rupakaya byavata jana v. 1. byagata).
;
VvA
213
bhava
etc. see vyanti".
Byapagata
vy-apa-gata]
departed, dispelled Miln 225.

;
Byasatta [pp. of vy-i-a-fsani, cp. asatta'] attached to, clinging to, in cpd. "manasa possessed with longing Dh 47 (=sampatte va asampatte va lagga-manasa DhA 1.361), 287 (cp. DhA 111.433; lagganataya sattaraanasa).
Byappatha
s.
[so for byappattha according to Kern, Toev. the word is a distortion fr. *vyaprta (for which usually P. vyavata) of vy-l- a+ pr-', prnoti to be busy or active] busy, active. Thus Kern, but the trsl" is not satisfactory. It occurs only at 2 passages: Vin IV.2, where comb'' with vaca, gira, vacibheda, and meaning "mode of speech," and at Sn 961, where it has the same meaning & is referred by Nd^ 472 to a mode of speech & expl'' by SnA 572 by vacana. Thus the derivation fr. pf with vya can hardly be claimed to be correct for Bdhgh's conception of the word to him it
V.
;
Byuha
[cp.
Sk.
&
P.
vyuha
fr.
vi4- vah]
i.
the array or
arrangement of troops in particular positions, order of parade or battle DA 1.85. Three formations of troops are mentioned at J 11.404 & 406, viz. paduma-vyuha (lotus formation), cakka" (wheel form"), sakata^ (cart
form).
2.
a heap,
collection,
in
byuhar)
karoti
put into a (well-arranged) heap Miln 2 (kacavarag). 3. a (blind) alley, cul-de-sac Vin iv.271 (byuhan nama yen' eva pavisanti ten' eva nikkhamanti).
Byuhati [Denom.
troop)
to
sounded more likely like vy+a+patha (cp. cpds. vacana-patha & vada-patha), thus " way of speaking."
VvA
fr. byuha] to stand in array (like a 104 (byuhanto, v. 1. brahmanto).
Byamha [cp. vyamha] Vv 52^. As vyamha

Byasana
see vyasana.
a celestial mansion,
at J iv.464.
Vimana
Brahant
Bya
(indecl.) [distorted fr. iva = eva, with metathesis & diaeresis 'veyya >*veyya>*vya>bya] intensive particle: just so, certainly, indeed only in phrase " evarj
bya kho " Vin 11.26; iv.i34=DA 1.27; vya kho ti evar) viya kho C), 257.
1.130 (evag
Byadhi
[cp.
sickness, disease
Sk. vyadhi; lit. "upset" fr. vy-|- a-)- dha] A 1.146; Kvu 11.457; Miln 351.
fr.
Byadhita [pp. Miln 168.
byadheti] afflicted with disease
Th
73
Byadheti [Caus.
byadhi] to cause to waver, unsettle, agitate, trouble S 1.120; Th i, 46, 1211. Pass, byadhiyati Kvu 11. 457 (aor. byadhiyigsu). byapp.
fr.
dhita.
(adj.) [cp. Vedic brhant, of byh^ to increase, to be great or strong paribfdha solid (cp. bruha, paribrahana & paribruhana), Av. barasat high Arm. barjr Goth, baurgs Oir. bri, Cymr. bre mountain high " borough," Ohg. etc. burg " burgh," i. e. fortress The fundamental notion is that Ger. berg mountain. vuddhi of an increase above normal or the ordinary thus Dhtp 344 (of vrdh) is used in expl"" of the term (Dhtm 506) baha braha bruha = vuddhiyar) VvA 278 braha = vuddha. Its use is almost entirely restricted to poetry] very great, vast, high, lofty, gigantic; nom. sg. braha Sn 410, 550; Th i, 31 J 111. 117 ( = dlgha C.) iv.iii (su"); 64'; Pv 1V.3"' (of a huge tree), ace. sg. brahantao A 111.346; VvA 182; nom. pi. also brahanta Vv 52* (=mahanta VvA 224; of the f. brahati Vama-duta or Death's giant messengers). also given as N. of a plant v.215 (=ulara C.) J on Superl. brahattha ( = Sk. barhistha Abhp 588. inversion bar> bra cp. Sk. paribarhana> P. paribrahana) in "puppha a large or fully developed blossom
;
; ; ;
Byapajjha
2.
;
1.38
[fr. vy-a-pad] i. trouble, opp. a relief i.io. malevolei.ee; neg. a" benevolence Vin 1.3; cp. avyapajjha S iv.296, 371. [fr.
BySpanna
vy,
e.
vyapajjati] malevolent
("citta).
Sdhp
70
otherwise
g.
S 11.168
enjoying his meditations in) immense happiness Miln 226 (in characterisation of the term " brahmana").
-vana the -araniia woodlands, vast forest A 1.187. wild wood, immense forest A 1.152; 111.44; ^'v 63'; v.215. -sukha (-vivara-jjhana-jhayin) (a thinker J
J V.416.
Byapada
[fr. vy-l-a-t-pad] ill-will, malevolence, one of the 5 "obstructions" (avaranani, see e. g. S v. 94 Xd' 379); and of the 4 "bonds" (kaya-gantha see e. g.
Brahma & Brahma
Nd'
98).
M 1.434
; ;
S 1.99
It
19
Ps
1.31
11.12
Nd'
149, 207, 386.
-vitakka a malevolent or angry thought i.ii S 1.203 II. 15 1 1 11.93 V.417 Nd' 501 Kvu 113.
;
Byabadha [ vy
wrong, hurt usually referred to as 3 fold atta, para", ubhaya", or against oneself, against others, & both M 1.416; S iv.159 (vya). 339.
-(-
a-l-
badh]
evil,
Byabadheti [Denom. fr. byabadha] to injure, hurt, oppress S V.393 (na kinci byabadhemi tasai) va thavarai) va).
Perhaps less [fr. byh, see brahant. with regard to the greatness of the divine principle, than with ref. to the greatness or power of prayer or the On etym. see ecstatic mind (i. e. holy enthusiasm). Osthoff, "Bezzenberger's Beitrdê" xxiv.142 sq. = Mir. I. Brahbricht charm, spell: Oicel. bragr poetry)] man (nt.) [cp. Vedic brahman nt. prayer; nom. sg. brahma] i the supreme good as a buddhistic term used in a sense different from the brahmanic (save in a state like that of controversy with Brahmans) Brahma (or Brahman) A 11. 184 (brahmappatta). In mystic formula, text, 2. Vedic cpds. brahma". prayer DA 1.244 (brahmai) anati ti brahmapo).
VI
Brahma
ii6
as given
Brahma
above III. 3, differs from that at VvA 265, where it runs brahmehi Atthak' adihi cintitag pafiiiacakkhuna ditthag, i. e. thought out by the divine (seer) Atthaka and the others (viz. composers of the Vedic hymns v. s. brahmana', seen with insight). ja sprung from Brahma (said of the Brahmanas) D 111.81,
:
II. Brahma [cp. Vedic brahman, m., one who prays or chants hymns, nom. sg. Brahma] i. the god Brahma chief of the gods, often represented as the creator of the Universe (vasavatti issaro katta nimmata) D 1.18; III. 30, also called Mahabrahma (D 1.235 sq., 244 sq. III. 30 It 15 Vism 578; DhA 11.60); and Sahampati (Vin 1.5 D u.157 S 1.136 sq. Vism 201 KhA 171 SnA 56) and Sanagkumara (D 11.226 in. 97). The duration of his life is given as being kalpa (see Kvu nom. Brahma Vin 1.5 D 11.46 J vi.486 207, 208). Miln 224 Vism 2 (brahmanar) atibrahma, Ep. of Buddha Bhagava) SnA 229 (B. mahanubhavo) gen. abl. Brahmano D 11.209; Vism 205; SnA 177; instr. Brahmana D 1.252 11.239 Dh 105, 230 Vism 48, 405
;
; ; ;
83;
II.
148.
Cp. dhammaja.
i,
-jacca belonging to a
; ;
brahman family Th
689.
-jala divine, excellent net,
N. of a Suttanta (D No. i) Vism 30 VbhA 432, 516 KhA 12, 36,97; SnA 362, 434. -danda "the highest penalty," a kind of severe punishment (temporary deathsentence ?) Vin 11.290 D 11. 154 DhA 11. 112 cp. Kern, Manual p. 87. -dayada kinsman or heir of Brahma D
; ; ;
DhA
11.60;
2. a S 1. 138. celestial being,

;
ace.
Brahmanar)
11.37;
voc.
Brahme
gift
brahma
god,
a happy
&
blameless
M 1.327 (id.); A IV. 83

gen.
abl.
an inhabitant of the higher heavens (brahma-loka in which to be reborn is a reward of great merit); nom. sq. brahma S 1.142 (Baka br.)
; ; ;
PvA 138 ("devata for brahma ?) brahmuno S 1.142, 155; instr. brahmuna D III. 147, 150 & brahmana PvA 98; voc. sq. brahme M 1.328. pi. nom. brahmano Miln 13, 18 (where J VI.486 has Maha-brahma in id. p.) DhsA 195 gen. brahmanar) Vism 2 Mhbv 151. paccekabrahma a br. by himself S 1. 49 (of the name of Tudu cp. paccekabuddha). sabrahmaka (adj.) including the brahma
;
gods
1.62
11.70
Vin
i.ii
DA
1.
174.
;
brahma (adj.-n.) [cp. brahma II. 2 Vedic brahma" & Sk. brahma] i. holy, pious, brahmanic (m.) a holy person, a brahmin (adj. J J 11.14 (br. vanna=settha vanna C.) KhA 151 (brahma-cariyag = brahmar) cariyag). (m.) ace. brahmag Sn 285 ; voc. brahme (frequent) Sn 1065 (=brahma ti setthaIII.
vacanag SnA 592);
= brahmana PvA 66). 2. divine, as incorporating the highest & best qualities, sublime, ideal, best, very great (see esp. in cpds.), A 1.132 (brahma ti
;
11.346;
iv.288
vi.524,
532;
Pv
1. 1
2'
matapitaro
inspired
cintitag)
etc.),
182
iv.76.
3.
holy, sacred, divinely
(of
the
rites,
charms,
;
hymns
etc.)
1.96
(brahme mante adhiyitva)
Pv
11. 6'^
(mantag brahma-
cintitag) PvA 97, specified bases (I. II. III.) is brahma", and with regard to meaning it is often not to be decided to which of the 3 categories the cpd. in question belongs. -attabhava existence as a brahma god 111.210.
=brahmananag atthaya brahmana Mole. The comp form of all 98).
DhA
-ujjugatta having the most divinely straight limbs (one of the 32 marks of a Great Man) D 11. 18 in. 144, 155. -uttama sublime DhsA 192. -uppatti birth in the brahma heaven S 1.143. -Oposatha the highest religious observance with meditation on the Buddha & practice of the uposatha abstinence A 1.207. -kappa like Brahmi Th i, 909. -kaya divine body 111.84 -kayika belonging to the company of BrahJ 1.95. ma, N of a high order of Devas in the retinue of Br. (cp. Kirfel, Kosmographie pp. 191, 193, 197) D 1.220; 11.69 A III. 287, 314 IV. 40, 76, 240, 401 Th i, 1082 Vism 225, 559 KhA 86. -kutta a work of Brahma D in. 28, 30 (cp. similarly yag mama, pitra krtag devakrtag na tu brahmakrtag tat Divy 22). See also under kutta. -giriya (pi.) name of a certain class of beings, possibly those seated on Brahmagiri (or is it a certain class of performers, actors or dancers?) Miln 191. -ghata (=ghata2) company or assembly of Brahmans -cakka the excellent wheel, i. e. the doctrine J VI. 99. of the Buddha 1.69 A 11.9, 24 in. 417 v. 33 It 123 Ps 11.174; VbhA 399 (in detail); -cariya see separate article, -carin leading a holy or pure Ufa, chaste, pious Vin n.236; in. 44; S 1.5, 60; 11. 210; in. 13; iv.93, A n.44; ni.117; Sn 695, 973; J V.107, 382; Vv 34" (ace. pi. brahmaearaye for earino) Dh 142 Miln 75 1.72 (brahmag setthag acarag carati ti br. c.) DhA III. 83 a S iv. 181 Pug 27, 36. -cintita divinelv inspired Pvi 1.6^3 = Vv 63i (of manta) expl"at PvA 97,
;
DA
-dejrya a most excellent gift, a royal gift, a given with full powers (said of land granted by the King) D 1.87 (=settha-deyyag DA 1.246 cp. Dta/. 1. 108 note the first part of the cpd. (brahma) has always been interpreted by Brahmans as referring to themselves. But brahma as the first part of a cpd. never has that meaning in Pali and the word in our passage means literally "a full gift." Cp. id. p. Divy 62'c), where it does not need to mean " gift to brahmans," as Index suggests); D 1. 114; J ii.i66=DhA ni.125 (here a gift to a br., it is true, but not with that meaning) Mhbv 123. We tnink that J VI. 486 (sudinnag -Iboth Kern (who at Toev. s. v. unjustly remarks of Bdhgh's expl" as " unjust ") and Pick (who at " Sociale Glieaeyung " p. 126 trsl' it as " gift to a Brahman ") are wrong, at least their (and others') interpretation is doubtful, -devata a deity of the Brahmaloka PvA 138 (so read for brahma"). -nimantanika " addressing an invitation to a brahma-god," title of a Suttanta 1.326 sq.. quoted at Vism 393. -nimmita created by Brahma D 111.81, 83. -patta arrived at the highest state, above the devas, a state like the Br. gods 1.386 A n. 1 84. -patti attainment of the highest good S 1. 169, i8t IV. 1 18. -patha the way to the Br. world or the way to the highest good S 1.141 A in. 346 Th i, 689. Cp. Geiger, Dhamma 77. -parayana devoted to Brahma Miln 234. -parisa an assembly of the Brahma gods D 111.260 -parisajja 1.330 S 1.155 A iv.307. belonging to the retinue of Br., N. of the gods of the lowest Rupa-brahmaloka S 1.145, 155; 1.330; Kvu 207; cp. Kirfel, Kosmographie 191, 194. -purohita minister or priest to Mahabrahma deva gods inhabiting the next heaven above the Br.-parisajja deva (cp. Kirfel loc. cit.) Kvu 207 (read "purohita for "parohita !). -pphotana [a-pphotana a-t-ph.] a Brahmaapplause, divine or greatest applause DhA 111.2 10 (cp. Miln 13 -bandhu " brahma-kinsman," a J vi.486). brahmana in descent, or by name but in reality an unworthy brahman, Th 2, 251; T vi.532 ThA 206: cp. Pick, Sociale Gliederung -p. 140. -bhakkha ideal or divine food S 1.141. -bhatta a worshipper of Br. -bhavana Br. -world or abode of Br. Nd' J 'V.377 sq. 448. -bhuta divine'being, most excellent being, said of the Buddha D in.84 i.iii; 111.195, 224; S iv.94 A V.226 It 57 said of Arahants A n.206 S in. 83. -yana way of the highest good, path of goodness (cp. brahma-patha) S v. 5 J vi.57 (C ariyabhumi so read for araya"). -yaniya leading to Brahma D 1.220. -loka the Br. world, the highest world, the world of the Celestials (which is like all other creation subject to change & destruction: see e. g. Vism 415 = KhA 121), the abode of the Br. devas Heaven. It consists of 20 heavens, sixteen being worlds of form (^-iipa -brahmaloka) and fouy, inhabited by devas who are incorporeal {arupa"). The devas of the Br. 1. are free from kama or sensual desires. Rebirth in this heaven is the reward of great virtue accompanied with meditation (jhana) A 1.227 sq. v.59 (as included in the sphere called sahassi eulanika lokadhatu). The brahmas like other gods are not necessarily sotapanna or on the way to full knowledge (sambodhi-parayana) their attainments depend on the degree of their faith in the Buddha,
in. 81, 83.
;
:
M
;
Brahmaka
Dhamma, & Sangha, and
cepts.
III.
117
Brahmacariyaka
;
Brahmana
(adj.)
[fr.
See
;
their observance of the pre-
e.
g.
D
;
in. 112;
S
;
1.141,
155,
;
103; Sn 508, 1 1 17; J 11.61 Pv II. 13"; Dhs 1282 Vbh 421 Vism 199, 314, 367, 372, 390, 401, 405, 408. 415 sq., 421. 557; Mhbv 54, 83, 103 sq., 160; VbA 68; PvA 76; VbhA 167, 433. See also C^rf. 57, 141 sq. Kirfel, Kosmo437, 510. graphie 26, 191, 197, 207, and cp. in BSk. literature Lai. Vist. 171. The Br.-l. is said to be the one place where there are no women DhA 1.270. yava Brahmaloka pi even unto Br.'s heaven, expression like " as far as the end of the world " S v. 265, 288. 1.34 -upai;a attaining to the highest heaven D 11. 196; A V.342 Sn 139; J 11.61 Kvu 114. -upapatti rebirth in Heaven Sr 139. -parayana the Br.-loka as ultimate goal J 11. 61 111.396. -sahavvald the company of the Br. gods A iv.135 sq. -yana the best vehicle S v. 5 (+ dhammayana). -vaccasin with a body like that of Mahabrahma, comb'' with -vannin of most excellent complexion, in ster. passage at D 1.114, 115; II. 67, cp. DA 1.282 vaccasi ti Mahabrahmuno sarira-sadisena sarirena samannagato "vanni ti setthavanni. -vada most excellent speech Vin 1.3. -vitnana a palace of Brahma in the highest heaven D in. 28, 29 It 15; Vism 108. -vihara sublime or divine state of mind, blissful meditation (exercises on a, altruistic concepts see on these meditations Dial 6, equanimity There are 4 such " divine states," viz. metta, 1.298). karuna, mudita, upekkha (see Vism iii DhsA 192; and cp. Expositor 258 Dhs trsl. 65 BSk. same, e. g. Divy 224); D 11.196 111.220 (one of the 3 vihara's dibba", brahma", ariya") Th i, 649; J 1.139 ("vihare bhavetva brahmalok' upaga). 11. 61 Dhs 262 Vism 295 sq. ("niddesa), 319. -vethana the head-dress of a brahmin SnA 138 (one of the rare passages where brahma" =brahmaIII. i). -sama like Brahma Sn 508 SnA 318, 325; DhsA 195. -ssara "heavenly sound," a divine voice, a beautiful and deep voice (with 8 fine qualities: see enum^ under bindu) D 11.211=227;
332
IV. 75,
;
:
282; A Ps 1.84;
brahmacariya] only
life
in
phrase
191
;
adi- leading to the highest puritv of 111.284 A IV. 166.
1.189.
Brahmacariyavant
religious
life,
(adj.)
it.
brahmacariya] leading the

;
pure, chaste S 1.1S2

[fr.
Dh
267.
Brahmanna
brahmana] brahman, of the brahbrahmanhood, of higher conduct, leading a pure life D 1.115 (at which passage DA 1.286 includes Sariputta, Moggallana Mahakassapa in this rank) M II. 167 A 1. 143. abstr. der. brahmanna (nt.) higher
(adj.)
;
man rank
iS:
life D 1.166 Vin = brahmaria dhamma C.) brahmanna (nt.) D 11.248 brahmaniia (f.) D in. 72, 74 A 1.142 & brahmafmattha (nt.) S in. 192 v. 25 sq., 195; A 1.260
or holy state, excellency of a virtuous

;
in. 44
J IV. 362
;
(brahmaiinattha).
Brahmannata (& brah") [fr. brahma of a brahman D in. 145, 169; Dh
Neg.
or brahmana] state 332, cp. DhA iv.33.
111.70.
71.
Brabmannattha
Brahmatta
(nt.)
see
brahmanna.
fr.
[abstr.
brahma] state
god, existence in the Br. world
437 DhA i.iio. brahmattabhava as brahm' attabhava (see under brahma).

;
VbhA
of a Brahma Vbh 337; Vism 301

;
is
to be read
Brahmattara at J in.207 (of a castle) is probably to be read brahmuttara " even higher than Brahma," i. e. unsurpassed, magnificent. C. expl"'- by suvannapasada.
Brahmavant
434-
(adj.)
[fr.
brahma]
;
"having
Brahma,"
possessed or
full of
Brahma
f.
brahmavati Np. Vism.
Brahmanna. brahmaiiiiata & brahmanriattha see brahman".

Brahmaijia*
[fr. brahma cp. Vedic brahmana, der. fr. brahman] a member of the Brahman caste a Br. teacher. In the Buddhist terminology also used for
; ;
J 1-96
V.336.
Brahmaka
(adj.)
only in cpd. sa with
Brahma
(or
the
Br. world), q. v.
Brahmacariya (nt.) [brahma-l-cariya] a term (not in the strictlj' Buddhist sense) for observance of vows of holiness, particularly of chastity good & moral living (brahmag cariyag brahmaijar) va cariyag =brahmacariyar) KhA 151); esp. in Buddh. sense the moral life, holy life, religious hfe, as way to end suffering, Vin 1. 12, 19, renouncing the world, study of the
:
a man leading a pure, sinless & ascetic life, often even syn. with arahant. On brahmanas as a caste & their representation in the Jataka collection see lick, Sociale Gliederung ; esp. ch. 8, pp. 117-162. Var. fanciful etymologies, consisting of a word-play, in P. " definitions are e. g. sattannag dhammanar) bahitatta br." (like def. of bhikkhu) Nd' 86 = Nd2 464'^ (cp. Sn 519); ye keci bho-vadika Nd' 249=Nd2 464'';
155 11. 106 111.122 sq., 21 1.77, 147, 193, 205, 426, 463, 492, 514; 11.38: III. 36, 116; S 1.38. 43, 87. 105, 154, 209; 11.24. 29, 120, 219, 278, 111.83, 189; iv.51, 104, no, 126, 284 ("pariyosana) 136 sq., 163, 253, v.7 sq.. 15 sq., 26 sq., 54 sq., 233, 262. 272, 352; A 1.50, 168, 225; 11.26. 44. 185; 711.250, 346; IV. 311; v.i8, 71, 136; Sn 267, 274 (vas-uttama), 566. 655, 1 128; Th I, 1027, 1079: It 28, 48, 78, III
1.84,
; ;
Dhamma D
Dh 155, 156, 312; J III. 396 IV.52 Pv II. 9"; iv.42 (vasuttamar)) VbhA 504. brahmacariyar) vussati to live the religious life A 1.115 (cp. "g vusitag in
; ;
DhA
formula under Arahant
II.
A)
;
given up to a good life A 1. 162 tinue the good life A 111.90; Dh.\ 11 19; komara" the religious training of a well-bred youth A 111.224 Sn 289. abrahmacariya unchastity, an immoral life, sinful living M 1.514 D 1.4 Sn 396 KhA 26. -antaraya raping DhA n.52. -Inuggaha a help to purity A 1.167; iv.167; Dhs 1348. -upaddava a disaster to religious life, succumbing to worldly desires III. 1 16. -vasa state of chastity, holy & pure life;
âssa kevalin wholly r) santanetuij to con-
adj. living
a pure
life
1253
DhA
111.393
Kvu
93
t.225.
braha -sukhavihara - jhana - jhayin Miln 226; papar) bahesui) D in.94 bahita-papatta br. Dh.^ 11184; ariya bahita-papatta br. DA 1.244. P'- brahmanase Sn 1079 sq. Var. ref~ in the Canon to all meanings of the term: D 1.90, 94, 104, 119 sq., 136 (mahasala), 150 (duta), 247; III. 44 sq., 61, 83 sq., 94' sq. (origin of), 147, 170. 258 ("mahasala), 270; 1.271 (karana dhamma), 280; 11.84. '48. 177; 111.60, 270 (a bhikkhu addressed as br.) S 1.47, 54, 94 sq., 99 (^kumara), 117, 125, 160 sq. 11.77, 259 1V.157 v. 194 A 1.66, 10. 163 (tevijja) 166; 11. 176; in. 221 sq. (brahmana-vagga) It 57 sq., 60, 98. loi VI. 52 sq. Vbh J III. 194; IV. 9 393 sq. For br. with the meaning "arahant" see also: Vin 1.3; 11.156 (br. parinibbuta) Th i, 140. 221 (brahma-bandhu pure asii), idani kho 'mhi brahmano) Dh 383 sq. Sn passim (e.g. v. 142 kammana hoti brahmano; 284 sq.) J IV. 302 sq. Miln 22 s- Ten kinds of Br. are pronounced to be apeta brahmaniia degraded fr. brahmanship J iv.361 sq. Ditf. schools of br. teachers are enum'' at D 1.237 sq. (Tevijja Sutta). brahmananari pubbaka isayo mantanar) kattaro " the ten inspired Seers of old times, who composed the Vedic hymns"; their names are Atthaka, Vamaka, Vamadeva, Vessamitta, Yamataggi, Angirasa, Bharadvaja, Vasettha. Kassapa, Bhagu Vin 1.245 D 1. 104 A 111.224 iv.61 cp. VvA 265. f. brahmani
;
Brahmana
(n. or adj.) the wife of a brahmana D 1.193 J v. 127 (of a purohita or high priest) DhA 1.33 iv.176; PvA 55, Freq. in comb" brahmani paja this generation 61, 64.
;
; ;
Ii8
Bruheti
of person & ace. of thing said (cp. Miln 233). Forms : Pres. P' sg. brumi It a. 40 S 1033, 1042 sq. (expl"" as
;
of
brahmanas,
e. g.
D
&
1.249
i.jbo
J
11. -!3
(see paja).
-jbbha Brahmins
rika a
brahmin young
family J 11.85, 394. 4iii 111.147. 352; PvA 21, Oi. -gahapatika priests & laymen (".clerk & yeoman Rh. D. in S.B.E. xi.258) D 11.178 111.148, 153, ijo sq. S 1.59, 184; A I. no; Vin 1.35; J 1.83. -gama a br. village Vin 1.197 D 1.87, 127 S i.i 1 1 J 11.368 111.293 IV. 2 76. -dhamma duty of a br. see on contrast be; ;
; ;
VI.J28 sq. -kumagirl J in. 93. -kula a br. clan or
Vaisyas
acikkhami desemi pannapemi etc. by Nd.); Pv 1.2' (=kathemi PvA 1) Th i, 214 2" sg. brusi Sn 457, 1032, 1081 J 11.48; Th 2. 58; 3"^ sg. bruti Sn 122 imper. briihi Th i. 1266; Sn 10 18, 1034, 1043 Miln
1
;
abravi Sn 981; Th i. 1275; J VI. 269; abruvi) PvA 264 abruvi J 111.62, and bravi J v. 204 y^ sg. med. bravittha Vv 53' ( = kathesi VvA 240) i" sg. also abravig Cp. 11. 6'; 3"* pi. abravug J V.112.
318.
pret.
(v.
Pv
II. 9**
1.
tween Brahmanic & Buddhist view
J iv.30i sq., cp. also SnA 312-325 (br.-dhammika-suta) & Pick. 1. c. 124. -putta son of a br. PvA 62. -bhojana giving food (alms) to brahmans Vin 1.44. -manava a young brahmin -rijpa (in) form of a br. i'vA 03. -vaddhaki J IV. 391. a br. carpenter J iv.207. -vannin having the appearance of a brahmin Cp x.io. -vacanaka a br. disputation, some sort of elocution show J 1.318; iv.391. -vataka circle of brahmins iv.177 (v. 1. vadaka).
Brumeti [possible Cans. fr. bruti, but as Geiger, P.Gr. 141 -, rightly remarks "not critically sound"] to say D 1.95 (expl"! as " brumetu ti vadatu " DA 1.265).
Bruhana
(nt.) Ifr. bruheti] expansion, increasing, spreading; cultivation, development (trs. & intrs.) Miln 313 (Kern, Toev. s. v. " amusement ") DhsA 332 VvA 20 (sukha^). Cp. upa.
;
DhA
-vanija a br. merchant PvA 113. -sacca a brahmanic (i. e. standard, holy) truth A 11.176 (where the Buddha sets forth 4 such br. -saccani, diff. from the usual 4 ariyasaccani).
Bruhetar [n. ag. of bruheti] increaser one who practises, is devoted to in phrase bruheta sufifjagaranag frequenter of solitary places given up to solitary meditation M
; ; ;
1-33.
213; ;
Brahmana'
brahmanna] state " holiness supreme " Th i, 631.

(nt.) [for
;
of a true
brahman,
cp. Geiger, P.Gr. Bruti [bru, Sk. bravUi, Med. brute 141Êxpl'' by Dhtp 366 as " vacane," by Dhtm 593 as " vacayar), viyattiyai) "] to say, tell, call show, explain D 1.95 Sn 308 sq. Dh 3S3 sq. Cp. vi.8 Miln Constructed with double ace. or with dat. 314, 327.
;
Bruheti [cp. Sk brghayati fr. brh^ to increase Dhtp 346 & Dhtm 505 vuddhiyar). Cp. brahant] to cause to grow, increase hence to promote, develop, practise, to put or devote oneself to to look after, to foster, make enjoy; practically syn. with sevati; S 1. 198 (saddhai)) Sn 324 (kammani) Dh 285 (imper. bruhaya = vaddhaya DhA III. 429) Ud 72; J 1.289; Miln 313 (saddena sotag br.) PvA 16S (vaddheti-1- for abhaveti). Cp. anu, pari".
:
Bh.
Bha
sound (syllable) bh figuring Bdhgh's exegesis of the X. Bhagava as representing bhnva, whereas ga stands for gamana, va for vantu KhA loy. Like ba we often find bha mixed up with pa see e. g. bhanda bhandati bh represents b. in bhasta = Sk. basta. bhisa = Sk. bisa. bhusa=Sk. busa. bha-kara the sound (or ending) bha, which at Vin IV.- is given as implying contempt or abuse, among other low terms (hina akkosa). This refers also to the sound (ending) 'ya (see ya-kara). The expl" for this probably is that bha is abstracted from words ending thus, where the word itself meant something inferior or contemptible, and this shade of meaning was
(indecl.) the letter or
:
of fanciful exegetic expl"" of the terra
iv:
its
;
meaning we
;
in
mention
e. g.
those at
Nd'
DA
1.33 sq.
Usual
trs.
210 sq. Blessed One, Exalted One.

142
=Nd2 400 Vism
Bhagini (f.) [Epic Sk. bhagini] a sister J vi.32. The popular etym. of bh. as given at VbhA 108 is the same Cpd. as that for bhatar, viz. " bhagati ti bh." bhagini-mala a " sister garland " (?) N. of a tree J VI. 270 =upari-bhaddaka).
regarded as inhering in the ending, not in the root of the word, as e. g. in ibbha (menial).
Bhakati (f) [cp. Epic Sk. bhrakuti from older bhrkuti, bhrukuti or bhrukutij superciliousness Sn 483. J III. 99 Visra j6 ("karana) SnA 412. Der. bhakutika See also bhukuti. (q. v.).
;
;
Bhagga' ]ip. of bhanj, Sk. bhagna] broken, in phrases " sabba te phasuka bhagga " J 1.493, which is applied metaphorically at Dh 154 (phasuka =papaka ?), expl* DIiA 111.12S (artificially) by " avasesa-kilesa-phasuka bhagga " further " bhagga papaka dhamma " Vism 211; bhagga kilesa Miln 44 and bhagga-raga, dosa etc. (in def. of Bhagava) at Nd' 142 =Nd- 466 B, quoted
;
;
at
Vism
211,
Bhagga- (nt.) [fr. bhaga; cp. Sk. & P. bhagya] fortune, good luck, welfare, happiness Visra 210 (akasi i) ti
garu
ti
Bhakkha
111.41
{-) (adj.) [fr. bhak;] i. eating, feeding on D (saka^ etc.); S 1.69 (pahiita" voracious, of fire), 238 (kodha) Pv 1.9I (lohita-pubba') Pug 55 (tina") Sdhp 388 (tina). 2. eatable, to be eaten; nt. 'g food, prey, in cpd. appa-bhakkha ottering no food Vv 84^ (appodaka+ ). pi. also bhakkha (eatables) Pv J II. 14; IV. 241 (similar context; =bhojana C.) 11.9*' (=ahara PvA 129). It is to be pointed out that bhakkha occurs in poetry, in stock phrase " dibba bhakkha patubhavanti " cp. Vedic bhaksa (m) feeding, partaking of food, esp. drink (of Soma), thus something
;
Bhagyava
etc.).
fr.
Bhaggava of same root
cp. Sk. *bhargava, a der.
bhrgu,
;
&
bhargah,
;
Gr. ^Xit light Ger. blitzen, blank Ags. blanca white horse, all of the How the meaning idea of " shining, bright, radiant." " potter " is connected with this meaning, is still a
;
as Lat. fulgur lightning
extraordinary.
Bbakkhati [bhak; fr. bhaj, cp. Sk. bhaksati \- bhaksayati Dhtp 17 c^ 537 expl" by " adana "] to eat, to feed upon Pv II. 2* (pubba-lohitar)) Dh.\ 11.57 (vatar)). inf. bhakkhitug Cans, bhakkheti in same J 11.14. meaning J iv.349 (aor. bhakkhesug) cp. BSk. bhak-
problem, perhaps we have to take the word merely as an Epithet at the one passage where it occurs, which happens to be in the Kumbhakara-jataka, v. 6, 7. i. e. the " Jataka of the potter"] potter (?) J in. 381, 382, in voc. bhaggava (m.) iS; bhaggavi (f.). The terms are not expl"" in C, evidently because somewhat obscure. According to Kern, Toev. s. v. the Sk. form in this meaning occurs at MBh. 1.190, 47; Saddhp. 191 sq.,
MVastu
111.347.
Bhaggavant
ayati
Divy 276.
Bhaga [Vedic bhaga, bhaj, see bhagavant etc.] luck, lot, fortun". only in cpd. dub (adj.) unhappy, unpleasant, uncomfortable It 90 DA 1.96 ('karana). bhaga (in verse " bhagehi ca vibhattava " in exegesis of word " Bhagava") at DA 1.34 read bhava, as read at id. p.
;
(adj. n.) [fr. bhagga-, cp. Sk. & P. bhagyavant] having good luck or auspices, fortunate in def. of "Bhagava" at Vism 2io=DA 1.34 ("bhagyava bhaggava yutto") with ref. to the 4 qualities implied in the word " bhagava," which passage is alluded to at \'vA 231 by remark " bhagyavantat' adihi catuhi
;
;
karaijehi
Bhagava."
Vism
210.
Bhagandala (& a) [cp. late Sk. bhagandara] an ulcer, fistula Ndi 370. Has expl at Dhtm 204 Vin 1.2 i6r 272 " bhaganda secane hoti " (" comes from sprinkling ") anything to do with our word ?
:
Bha(;alavant [of uncertain origin] N. of a mountain SnA Occurs also as an 197 (loc. Bhagalavati pabbate). assembly-hall under the N. of Bhagalavati at 111.201. Cp. Kirfel, Kosmographie 196.
[cp. Sk. bhanga, which occurs already Bhanga' Atharva-veda xi. 0. 15 (see Zimmer. Altind. Leben 68), also Av. bagha, Polish pienka hemp. On its possible etym. connection with Vedic sana (Ath. Veda 11. 4. 5) = P. Sana &. Sana hemp (=Gr. Kuvvajiii;, Ger. hanf, E. hemp) see Walde, I.at. 1176. s. v. cannabis] hemp coarse hempen cloth Vin 1.58 (where comb'' with sana).
(nt.)
Bhangajati]
I.
(nt.) [cp. Class.

(lit.)
Sk. bhanga. fr. bhanj see bhanbreaking, breaking olf, in sakha" a layer
:
Bhagavant
Vedic bhagavant, fr. bhaga] fortunate, illustrious, sublime, as Ep. and title "Lord." Thus applied to the Buddha (amhakar) Bh.) and his predecessors. Occurs with extreme frequency
(adj.
n.)
[cp.
of broken-off branches J 111.407. 2. (fig.) breaking up, dissolution, disruption (see on form Cpil. 23. 00) Ps 1.57 sq. ('anupassana insight into disruption), quoted & expl"" at Vism O40 sq. \'bh.\ 27 (^khana) Sdhp 48, 78 (asa). Cp. vi".
; ;
119
Bhangana
Bhangana & Bhangaloka [to bhanga' ?] are vv. U. of ^pl. at Nd' 135 lor Gangana & Anganeka respectively. With misspelling bh>g, cp. bhendaka>gendaka.
Bhacca
kept or sustained
(C. bharitabba).
(adj.) [grd. fr. bhf, cp. Sk. a 111.46 (
120
Bhanâti Dhtp
94,
Dhtm
114.
-bhata = bhatyag
;
i.
e. bhj-tyar|]
bhrtya] to be carried,
dependant) J iv.301
out this
As Kern. Toev. s. v. bhacca points gatha " bhacca mata pita bandhu, yena jato sa
servant, hireling, soldier Miln 240 VvA 305 (bhattavetana). As to suggestion of bhata occurring in phrase yatha-bhatar) (Kern. Toev. s. v. yathabhatar)) see discussion under yatha bhatatj. -patha service, employment, salary \'in iv.265 SnA 542.
;
is a distortion of MBh 1.74, 1 10, where it runs " bhastrd mata, pituh putro, yena jato sa eva sah "
yeva so "
Bhattha^ [pp. of bhratjs, see bhassati] dropped, fallen down J 1.482 iv.222, 382 v.444. Cp. pari".
; ;
(or is it bhrasld
?).
see Caus. bhajeti Bhajati [bhaj to divide, partake etc. & cp. vi] to associate with (ace), keep companionship with, follow, resort to to be attached to (ace), to love. Freq. syn. of sevati. The Dhtp & Dhtm mark the meaning (bhaj-) by sevayar) (Dhtp 61), sevafig.
:
;
Bha^tha^ [pp. of bhan, for bhaijita] spoken, said Vv 63"' (su =subhasita VvA 265). See also pacca" & pari"; cp. also next.
Bhattha^
v.
1.
(?)
[perhaps for bhatta
?]
wages,
tip,
donation
J IV. 26 1 (by C. expl'' as kathita, thus
same
as bhattha^).
puthakkare (Dhtm 523)
& saijsevane (ib. 76), whilst Sn 958 the lit. (bhaji) is expressed by vibhajane. gen. sq. ppr. =sevato etc. (bhajato rittai) asanar) Nd' 466); Dh 76, 303; Pug 2O, 33; J 1.216=111.510 Pot. bhaje Dh 76, 78, (disa bh.) vi.358; Sdhp 275. and bhajetha Dh 78 ( =payirupasetha), 208 in sense of imper. hence 2'' sg. formed like Caus. as bhajehi cp. Geiger, P.Qr. 139'^). J III. 148 (C. bhajeyyasi grd. bhajitabba Nd- s. v. kamaguna B (sevitabba,
bhatta.
Cp. Sk. bhata
& BSk. bhataka MVastu
111.37.
Bba9ati [bha^; cp. Sk. bhanati; Ohg. ban = E. ban etc. " proclamation." See connections in Walde, Lat. Expli" by Dhtp 1 1 as " bhanana," 1176. under fabula. by Dhtm 162 as " bhasana "] to speak, tell, proclaim
(the nearest
synonym
is
katheti
see
Dh
397.
264; Pug 33, 56;

Pot. bhane
;
DhA
11.95.
ppr-
Nd^
s.
v.
katheti)
bhananto Sn
bh.,
bhavetabba).
(f.)
224 (saccar)
resorting
to,
Sn 1131 (=bhaneyya Nd- 469); Dh =dipeyya vohareyya DhA ill. 316). Also
Bhajana
[fer.
Pug 20 =Dhs
bhaj] 1326, cp.
familiarity
with
bhaneyya Sn 397.
An
sam & Dhs
trsl.
345.
mase S
bhani.
1.209
(cp-
old subjunctive form is bhanaProhib. ma Geiger, P.Qr- 126).

is
A
adj.
Caus. form
[fr.
bhanaye
(Pot.)
Sn
397.
Bbftjin (adj.) [fr. bhajati] loving, attached to, worshipping Nd' 142 (in expl" of " Bhagava ").
Bhanana
("sila,
(nt.)
bhanati] telling, speaking

to speak)
;
DhA
iv.93
wont
Dhtp
1 1
1.
Bhajjati [Vedic bhrjjati, cp. Gr. ippvyui to roast, (ppi>yavov dry wood Lat. frigo to make dry] to roast, toast Vin IV. 264: Dhtp 79 & Dhtm 94, expl'^ by "pake." Caus. bhajjapeti to have, or get roasted Vin iv.264 DhA 1.224 (^'- 1- K. paccapeti).
;
Bhaijie (indecl.) [orig.
Bhanjaka
(adj.)
[fr.
bhaiijati] breaking, spoiling, destroy;
1*' sg. pres. Med. of bhanati] " I say," used as an interjection of emphasis, like " to be It is a familiar term of address, sure," " look here." often used by a king to his subjects Vin 1.240 (amhakai) kira bhane vijite Bhaddiya-nagare), 241 (gaccha bhane Miln 21 (atthi bhane anno koci pandito janahi .)
. . . .
ing (attha-visar)vada
cp. bhafijanaka) J ui.499.
.).
Bhanjati [bhafij, cp. Vedic bhaiijati & bhanakti, roots with & without r, as Lat. frango=Goth. brikan=Ohg. brehhan, E. break, Sk. giri-bhraj breaking forth from The the mountain; and Sk. bhanga, bhaiiji wave. Dhtp. 68 paraphrases by " omaddana," Dhtm 73 by " avamaddana "] i. (trs. & intrs.) to break Vin 1.74 (phasuka bhanjitabba ribs to be broken) Dh 337 (ma bhanji = ma bhanjatu C). Pv 11.9^ (sakhai) bhafijeyya = chindeyya PvA 114); PvA 277 (akkho bhaiiji the furl (the lip): 2. to fold or axle broke, intrs.). 3. (fig.) to break up, spoil, otthao bh. J 11.264. destroy, in atthag bh. to destroy the good S iv.347 (cp. bhafijanaka). pp. bhagga' (q. v.).
Bhanga
collectively
Bhanjana^
(nt.) [fr. bhaiijati] breakage, breaking down, break, onlv in cpd. akkha" break of the axle Vism 32, 45; DhA i.375; PvA 277. (nt.)
Bhanjana-
[for
byaiijana, in composition;
maybe
graphical mistake] anointing, smearing, oiling, in gatta" and pada-bbharijana-tela oil for rubbing the body and the feet Vism 100 VvA 295.
;
Bhanjanaka
(nt.)
[fr.
bhafljana']
destroying,
hurting,
spoiling, in phrase attha" destroying the welfare (with cp. ref. to the telling of lies) 72 111.356
DhA
VvA
i. stock in trade; wares, property, possessions, also "object" S 1.43 (itthi bhandanar) uttamar) woman is the highest property), Nd- 38 J 111.353 (yacita" object ThA 288 (id.); Vism 22. bhandag asked, =yaca) bhandai) vikkinati to kinatito buy goods VbhA 165. sell goods J 1.377 (-1- patibhandari dapeti to receive vikkiijiya-bh. goods for sale in return) goods DhA 1.390. assamika" ownerless goods, unclaimed property J vi.348 abharana" trinkets, jewelry J 111.221; piya" best goods, treasure J 111.279; bahu'' having many goods, rich in possessions Vin 111.138; KhA 241 (of a bhikkhu) vara" best property or be2. implement, article, instrulongings Vin IV. 225. ment Vin II. 142, 143 (where 3 kinds are distinguished; of wood, copper, & of earthenware), 170 (id.); Davs In assa(hatthi)-bhanda Vin 1.85 sq?, IV. 50 (turiya"). the meaning "horse (elephant-) trader (or owner)" should we read pandaka ? does not seem clear Cp. bhanda = panda under bhandati. -4gara store house, warehouse, only in der. -dgarika keeper of stores Vin 1.284; n-'/î surveyor of the (royal) warehouses, royal treasurer (a higher court office; cp. Pick. Sociale Gliederung loi sq.) J 111.293 -aharaka 1V.43 V.117; Miln 37; DA 1.21 PvA 2, 20.
(nt.)
[cp.
Epic Sk. bhanda]
goods,
bhanjaka.
(trader) taking
up goods
DhA
iv.6o.
Bhanjanin (adj.) [fr. bhanj] breaking, destroying, in cakka breaking the wheel, fig. breaking the state of harmony
J
Bhaijl^t^t^ (adj. in sense of collect, nt.) article, implement; kila" toys J vi.6.
v.
12.
(J
property Vin iv.225. trappings J 11. 113.
[fr.
bhanda]
i.
2.
3.
trappings,
in
belongings, assa horse-
Bhannam
Bhata
[cp.
v.317) see bha.
Epic
&
Class. Sk. bhata,

fr.
originally the
same as bhrtya
bhat to hire bhfta & bhrti of bhy

fr,
dial,
Bhandati [bha94> cp- " pancja bhanda paribhase " Dhtp 568; Dhtm 798] to quarrel, abuse Vin 1.76 (saddhig); Th I. 933 SnA 357 (aiiiiamai'iiar)). IV. 277
; ;
Bhanâna
BhaQ^^na
(nt.) [fr. bhai^4> cp. BSk. bhandana quarrel, quarrelling, strife It 1 1 J 111.149; DhA 1.55. 64;
121
Divy 164] Nd' 196;
Reading
1
Bhadda
(adj.) [fr. *bhakta, pp. of bhajati] possessing reverence or worship(pers), worshipful, adored in a (late) verse analysing fancifully the word " Bhagavant," at DA 1.34= Vism 210 sq. ExpH at Vism 212 by " bhaji-sevi-bahulai) karoti."
;
Bhattavant
BhaQî
[?] a certain plant or flower J uncertain.

(f.) [fr-
v. 420.
Bha^îka
bhandaka. of goods, heap, bundle bhandikar) karoti to make into a heap J 111.221. 437; or bhandikar) bandhati to tie sahassa" a heap into a bundle DhA 11.254 VvA 187. 111.60 IV.2. Note. of i.oco kahapanas J 11.424; bhandika is v. 1. at J 111.41 for gandika.
in collect, sense] collection
; ' ;
Bhatti
!
BhaQ4a
(adj.) [etym. uncertain, dialectical or = pandu .'] bald-headed, close shaven Vin 1.71 (^kamma shaving), 76 (kammara) J 111.22 vi,538 (-(-tittira) Miln 11, 128.
;
Vedic & Class. Sk. bhakti. fr. bhaj see devotion, attachment, fondness Pug 20 = Dhs 1326 (cp. Dhs trsl. 345) Pug 65 J v. 340 ( = sineha VI. 349 VvA 353, 354. C.) 2. in bhatti-kata Th 2, 413 it means "service," thus "doing service" (or " rendered a servant "?). 3. of uncertain meaning in bhatti-kamma, probably " making lines, decoration, ornamentation" Vin 11.113 (kamma-kata decorated), The reading is uncertain, may be bhati (? Kern, 151. Toev. s. V. trsb " patchwork " ?). Cp. vi.
(f.)
[cp.
1.
bhajati]
Bhata
Epic Sk. bhrta] i. supported, fed, reared, maintained A 111.46 (bhata bhacca " maintained are ray dependents"); J v. 330 (kiccha bh.), given by
(adj.)
[cp.
Kern, Toev. s. v. in meaning " Cp. bharita. T VI. 14.
full
" v'ith
wrong
ref.
Bhattika (adj.) (-) [fr. bhatta] in dhuva" being in constant supply of food, being a regular attendant (servant) or adviser Vin 11.15. Also at ThA 267 in meaning " being a servant, working for food " in expl" of bhattikata ( = kata-sami-bhattika), said of a toiling
housewife.
Bhataka
servant
DhA
Bhati
Epic Sk. bhrtaka] a hired servant, hireling, IC03 i, 606, 685, J 111.446; Miln 379; See also Fick. 1,119, 233 ("vlthi servant street).
[cp.
Th
Bhattimant
cerning,
(adj.) [from bhatti] 1. devoted ? 2. disanalytical, perspicacious? Th 1, 370; ThA
Sociale Gliederung 158, 195, 196.

(f.)
has:
yathanusitthar)
patipattiya
tattha
bhattima
[cp.
111.325,
Vedic bhfti, fr. bhf] wages, fee, pay J 1.475 446; DhA 1.21, 70; Dhtp 94 (in expl of root
;
nama.
Bhadanta (Bhaddanta)
bhat, see bhata).
Bhatika Bhatta
(f.)
[fr.
bhati] fee J iv.184.
(nt.) [cp. Epic & Class. Sk. bhakta, orig. pp. of bhajati] feeding, food, nourishment, meal Dh 185 Pug 28, 55; J 11.15; V.170 (bhatta-manufina-rupar) for bhattai)-) Vism 66 (where 14 kinds enum'', i. e. sangha'',
;
ucchittha" food thrown uddesa etc.); Sdhp 118. away PvA 173; uddesa" special food \'in 1.58=96, cp. 11.175; devasika" daily food (as fee or wages) DA dhura" a meal to which a 1.296 ( bhatta-vetana)
;
bhikkhu is invited as leader of others, i. e. a responsible meal J 1.449; in. 97 (v. 1. dhuva") dhuva" constant supply of food Vin 1.25, 243. -agga [cp. BSk. bhaktagra Divy 335 MVastu 11.478] a refectory Vin 144 M 1.28; J v.334. -ammana food
;
; ;
[a secondary adj. formation from address bhaddai] (=bhadrar)) te "hail to thee," cp. " bhaddai) vo " under bhadda i] venerable, reverend, mostly in voc. as address "Sir, holy father" etc., to men of the Order, voc. sg. bhadante S 1.2 16 (v. 1. bhaddante) voc. pi. bhadanta DhA 111.414. A contracted form of bhadante is bhante (q. v.). Mote. In case of bhadanta being the corresp. of Sk. *bhavanta (for bhavan) we would suppose the change v >d and account for dd on grounds of pop. analogy after bhadda. See bhante. The pi. nom. from bhadanta is formed after bhadante, which was felt as a voc. of an a -stem with -e for -a as in I'rk. Magadhi.
;
trough J VI. 38 1, -abhihara gift of food S 1.S2. -uddesaka (thera) (an elder) who supervises the distribution of food, a superintendent of meals Vism 388, DhA -karaka one who prepares the meal or food, a 1.244. v.296 vi.349 DA 1. 1 57. cook, butler J 1.150 sq. -kicca " meal-performance," meal (cp. BSk. bhaktakftya Divy 185) J 1.87; Miln 9; Vism 278 (kata after the meal, cp. kata 11. i. a) PvA 76. -kilamatha fatigue
; ; ; ;
Bhadantika (adj.) (-) [fr. bhadanta] only in cpd. ehi, lit. " one belonging to the (greeting) come hail to thee,' i. e. one who accepts an invitation D 111.40, M 11. 161 A 1.295 11.206 Pug 55. See also under ehi.
' ;
; ;
Bhadara
in
"pandu at
1.181 is to
be read as badara.
Bhadda'a)
after eating
-gama a village -dana gift of a giving tribute or service DhA 1.398. meal PvA 54. -puta a bag with food J 11.82, 203
;
SnA
58 (cp. "sammada).
Vedic bhadra, on diff. forms Dhtp 143, 589 expl" Dhtm 205 & 823 gives bhadd bhad (bhadd) with expl" " kalyana kammani "] i. auspicious, lucky, high, lofty, august, of good omen, reverend (in address to people of esteem), good, happy, fortunate D 11.951a); S 1.117II)); Dh 143 sq.lb) (of a
Bhadra'i>i (adj.) [cp. see Geiger, P.Gr. 53^. by " kalyane " whereas
;
&
111.200
DA
1.270.
Cp.
;
putabhatta.
251.
KhA
44
VbhA
234
Vism
-putaka same -bhoga enjoyment of
food S 1.92. -randhaka a cook J iv.431. -vissagga serving a meal, meal-function, participation at a meal Pv 111.2" (so read for vissatta expl'' at Vin IV.2O3 Pv.\ 184 by bhattakicca & bhufijana) Miln 9 SnA 19. -vetana service for food, food as wages (cp. 140. bhakta-ilasa a slave working for food Manu viii.415, see Fick. Sociale Glieileniiig p. 197), in general " hire, wages," also "professional fee" D 111. 191 Vin 111.222 (ranno bh-v.-aharo " in the King's pay ") J iv.132 sq., Miln 379 DhA 1.25 (to a physician) VvA 305. -vela -sammada drowsiness after a meal-time SnA 1 meal S 1.7; J vi.57 Vbh 352; X'ism 27S, 295. -sala hall for meals, refectory Vism 72.
; ;
; ;
good, well-trained horse), 380(b) (id.); J V1.281II)) (24 bhadra pasaka or lucky throws of the dice) DhA 1-33'*' (voc. bhadde = ayyc). bhadrag (nt.) something bringing luck, a good state, welfare a good deed
(=kalyanag)
nom. sq. Bhattar [Vedic bhartr to bhr] a husband bhatta Th 2,413; J v. 104. 260 (here in meaning " supgen. bhattu J v. 169, 170; ace. porter"), VI. 492 bhattarag Th 2, 412.
; ;
sucarita etc. ill. 14); PvA 116 (-itlharj). Also as form of address " hail to thee," bhaddag vo J v. 260. --2. a kind of arrow (cp. Sk. bhalla) J 11.275 (v. 1. bhadra so Kern, Toev. s. v. hut C. takes it as bhadda lucky, in neg. sense " unlucky, sinister," & expl" by l)ibhaccha = awful). 3. bull (cp. Sk. bhadra. Halayiidha 5, 2 ) Th i, 16, 173, 659. -mukha one whose face brings blessings, a complinoble &c friend!" (cp. mentary address, like HSk. bhadramukha Divy frecjuent see Index] 11.53 ; S 1.74 (cp. K.S. i.ii o") J ii.2()i (v. I. bhadda") Vism 92 (v. 1. SS bhadda"). -muttaka [cp. Sk. bhadramustaj a kind of fragrant grass (Cyperus rotundus) 1.8 Ablip 599. -yuga a noble pair DhA i.95 (Kolita & Upatissa), -vahana the auspicious (royal) vehicle (or carriage) Miln .).
; ;
Dh DhA
120
=bhadra-kamma,
viz.
kaya-
"my
DA
Bhaddaka
122
Bharu
tion of first u to a] eyebrow Th 11, 232 =S 1132 pamukhJ IV. 18 (in expl" of su-bbhu =su-bhamukha in C.
;
Bhaddakafa) & Bhadraka<b) [fr. bhadda] i. good, of good quality (opp. papaka) A iv. 109(a). 2. honoured, of high repute J 111.269(a) =sambhavita C). 3. (m. nt.) a good thing, lucky or auspicious possession, a valuable. Applii to the 8 requisites (parikkhara) of a Samana at J v. 254(b). On upari-bhaddaka (N. of a tree J vi.269 ;C. =bhagini-mala) seeupari. At A i v. 2 55 bhaddaka is given as one of the eight ingredients of the sun & moon it may be gold {? cp. Kirfel, Kosmographie 190), or simply a term for a very valuable quality.
Fausboll puts "bhamuka"? Kern on this passage vi.503 quotes BSk. bhrumukha, see Toev. s. v.) DhA 111.102; iv.90, i97 = J (alara for pamukha)
;
v. 434
SnA
285.
bhi, cp.
11.
Bhaya
(nt.)
[fr.
Vedic bhaya, P. bhayati]

(jati-marana)
; ;
fear,
fright,
Dh
dread A 39, 123, 212

;
;
15
D
;
111.148,
182;
sq.,
283
Nd'
;
371, 409
Pug 56
Bhanta
[pp.
;
of
bham] swerving, swaying, staggering,
deviating or yana)
always used of an uncontrolled car (ratha 222 (ratha = ativegena dhavanta DhA HI. 301); (yana = adanta akarita avinita Xd^ i45) DhsA 260 (yana). Cp. vi.
Dh
512 KhA 108 SnA 155 DhA 111.23. There are lengthy enum^ of objects causing fear (sometimes under terra mahabbhaya, maha-bhaya), e. g. one of 17 at Miln 196, one of 16 (four times four) at A 11.121 sq., the same in essence, but in different order at Nd^ 470, and at VbhA 502 one of 16 (with remark " adi," and
;
Vism some
Bhantatta (nt.) [fr. bhanta] turmoil, confusion Dhs 429 DhsA 260, so read for vibhatti) ( = vibhanti-bhava
;
cp.
Dhs
Irsl.
120.
Bhante [would correspond either to Sk. *bhavantah (with ending e as Magadhism for 'ah)=bhavan, or to P. bhadanta. In both cases we have a contraction. The expl"- bhante =bhadante (bhadantah) is advocated by Pischel, Prk. Or. 165, 366". intimated also by Weber,
Bhagavatl 156 n. 3 (unable to explain -e) the expl" bhante = bhavantah (see bhavar)) by Geiger, PGr. 98^; hinted at by Weber loc. cit. (bhavantah =bhagavantah)] voc. of polite address Sir, venerable Sir, used like bhadanta. Either abs. as voc. Vin 1.76 D 11. 154, 283 III. 46 Miln 19; or with another voc: Miln J ii.iii 25 or with other oblique cases, as with nom. D 1.179 DhA 1.62. with gen. D 1.179.
;
:
:
so on) at Vism 645. Shorter comb"^ are to be found at Sn 964 (5, viz. dar)sa, adhipata, sirirjsapa, manussaphassa, catuppada) Vbh 379 (5, viz. ajivika", asiloka", parisa-sarajja", marana", duggati", expH at VbhA 505 sq.), 376 (4 jati, jara, vyadhi", marana") 367 Nd' 402 (2 dittha-dhamjati, jara, maran) (3 abhaya absence of fear, mikar) & samparayikar) bh.). safety \'in 1.75 (abhay-uvara for abhaya-vara ?)
: : : ;
Dh
see Cpd. 66. is to be feared -dassavin seeing or realising an object of fear, i. e. danger Vbh 244, 247 and passim, -dassin id. Dh 31, 317. -bherava fear & dismay 1.17 (=citt' uttrasassa ca bhayanak' araramanassa adhivacanar) 113), N. of Suttanta No. 4 in Majjhima (pp. 16 sq.), quoted at Vism 202 SnA 206.
:
317; J 1.150; -.'iana insight into
DhA
111.491.
what
MA
Bhayanaka
frightful,
;
(adj.)
[fr.
Bhabba
bhu, Sk. bhavya] i. able, capable, fit for (-" or with dat. or inf.) abhabba unfit, incapable Vin I.I 7; S III. 27 (dukkha-kkhayaya) iv.89 (id.); Pug 12, 13; Vism 116 (bhikkhu), neg. It 106 (antakiriyaya). 1 17 (phutthui) sambodhig) J 1.106 ("puggala a person unfit for the higher truths & salvation). bhabbdbhabba fit & unfit people Nd^ 235^ = Vism 205, expH at Vbh 341, 342 by " bhabba niyamai) okkamitui) kusalesu dhammesu sammattarj." 2. possible (& abhabba impossible) (kammar) bhabba111.215
(adj.) [grd of
; ;
horrible J ika) Sdhp 7, 208. (in def. of bhaya).
bhaya, cp. Epic Sk. bhayanaka] 111.428; MA 113; PvA 24 (as nt. g something awful Nd* 470
Bhara-bhara, a word imitating a confused sound otherwise contracted to babbhara (q. v.).
M
&
;
1.128
Bhaia
(adj.)
(-)
[fr.
bhr]
" bearing "
in
act.
pass,
meaning, i. e. supporting or being supported only in cpd. dubbhara hard to support A v. 159, 161 (v. 1. dubhara), and subhara easy to support Th i, 926
(trsl.
abhasa apparently
possible).
fr.
;
See also abhabba.

;
" of frugal ways ").

(nt.)
[fr. bhr. Epic Sk. bharana] bearing, supmaintenance Dhtm 346 (in expl" of bhf)
;
Bhabbata
(f.)
[abstr.
bhabba] possibility; neg. a" im191
Bhaiaâ
possibility
Sn 232
KhA
VvA
208.
;
porting,
Abhp
Bharata
1053.
Bhamati [bhram; on etym. see K.Z. iv.443 vi.152. Expl'' at Dhtp 219 by " anavatthane," i. e. unsettledness] to spin (of a wheel), to whirl about, toroamDh37i (ma te kamagune bhamassu cittarj) J 1.4 14 111.206 = IV. 4 (cakkag matthake) iv.6 (kumbha-kara-cakkai)
;
(f) [abstr. fr. bhara] only in cpd. dub difficulty to support, state of being hard to maintain, synonymous with kosajja at A iv.280, and kuhana at A v. 159, 161. opp. subharata A iv.280.
iva
bh);
whirl
v. 478.
pp.
bhanta.
Caus.
bhameti to
make
Vism
142 (cakkai)).
;
Bhamara [cp. Epic & Class. Sk. bhramara either to bhram (semantically quick, unsteady motion = confused
or perhaps for *bramara to Ohg. bremo = Ger. bremse gadfly, bremen = brummen to hum Gr. /3ô/i.)f thunder, Lat. fermo to growl, roar: see Walde, Lat. Wtb. s. v. fermo] i. a bee J v. 205 (vanna bee-coloured, i. e. of black colour, in expl" of kanha) Th 11, 252. Usually in similes, e. g. at Dh 49 (cp. DhA 1.374 sq.); Vism 142, 152; SnA 139. 2. in bhamara-tanti " the string that sounds," one of the seven strings of the lute J n.253, cp. VvA 140.
;
noise), cp. Gr. ipuptiifl zither
Bharati [bhr, cp. Lat. fero, Gr. (pifia, Av. baraiti, Oir. berim. Goth. bairan=to bear, Ger. gebaren. Dhtm expl* simply by " bharena "] to bear, support, feed, maintain J v. 260 (mama bharatha, ahai) bhatta bhapp. bhata. vami vo; C. expl"' as " mar) icchatha"). See also bhata, bhara. bharita, and Der. fr. bhar. A curious Passive form is anu-bhiramana (ppr.) M 111.123 (chatta a parasol being spread out), on which see I75 " 3. i9i. Geiger, P.Gr. 52, 5
Bharita (adj.) [lit. made to bear, i. e. heavy with etc. Cp. formations bhar, fr. bharati] filled with (-) J 1.2 (udaka) v.275 iv.489 (suvanna-rajata" gabbha) (kimi) SnA 494 (vata) ThA 283 (kunapa).
; ; ; ;
Bhamarika
(f.) [fr.
bhamara]
humming
top J
v. 478.
Bhariya (f) [fr- bh?, Vedic bharya] a wife (lit. one who supported) D 111.190 It 36 J 111.51 1 DhA 1.329.
;
;
isj
Bhamn
(f.)
[secondary formation after bhamuka] eyebrow
J VI. 476 (thita^), 482 (nila).
Bharu
Bhamuka
(&
Bhamukha)
(f.)
[cp.
-1-
word is possibly a comp"
of
bhru
Vedic bhru the Pali mukha with dissimila;
[a dial, (inscription) word, cp. Kern, Toev. s. v.J sea, in two names for a town and a kingdom viz. Bharukaccha Nd' 155; J 11. 188; iv.137, and Bharu-rattha
J
11.169 sq.,
kingdom which
is
said to have been
Bhallaka
swallowed up by the sea. Also in N. of the King of that country Bharu-raja J 11. 171 (v. 1. Kuru). l3er. Bharukacchaka an inhabitant of Bharukaccha DhsA 305 (so read at Expos. 11.40 1).
123
Bhavati
sting or dart of
rebirth
Dh
351
-sata
= sabbani bhava-
(pi. satani) the pleasures of ex., variously enum'' in sets of from one to six at Nd' 30. -ssita at J v. 371 read with v. 1. as
gamini sallani
DhA
iv.70).
Bhallaka [lit. from the Bhalla people] a kind of copper, enum'' under the eight pisaca-lohani, or copper coming from the Pisaca country VbhA 63 (is reading correct ?). It is doubtful whether we should not read mallaka, cp.
malla.
ghata-ssita.
Bhalla(aka [cp. Epic Sk. bhallataka] the marking nut plant Semicarpus anacardium J vi.578.
Bhavati [bhu to become, cp. Sk. bhumi earth Gr. ipiaic nature (physical), (ploft.ji to grow Lat. fui I have been, futurus = future Oir. buith to be; Ags. buan = Goth. bauan to live, Ger. bauen, also Ags. byldan to build Lith. biiti to be, butas house Dhtp bhu sattayaQ] to become, to be, exist, behave etc. (cp. Nd^ 474 =
; ; ;
Bbava
[cp. Sk. bhava, as philosophical term late, but as X. of a deity Vedic of bhu, see bhavati] " becoming," (form of) rebirth, (state of) existence, a " life." There are 3 states of existence conventionally enum'' as kama,
;
nipa, arijpa or sensual existence, deva-corporeal, & formless existence (cp. rupa) D 11.57; 111.216; S 11. 3 IV.258 A 11.223 tii.444 Nd' 48 Nd^ s. v. dhatu B. Vism2lo = DA 1.34; Vism 529; VbhA 204. Another view is represented by the division of bhava into kamma" and upapatti" (uppatti"), or the active functioning of a life in relation to the fruitional, or resultant way of the next life (cp. Cpd. 43) Vbh 137; Vism 571 VbhA 183 also in def. of bhava at Nd" 47: (kamma and patisandhika punabbhava). In the
;
sambhavati jayati nibbattati patu-bhavati). I. Forms. There are two bases used side by side, viz. bhav" and (contracted) ho, the latter especially in the (later) Gatha style and poetry in general, also as archaic in prose, whereas bhav forms are older. On
prepositions, as regards inflection, see Geiger, P.Gr. 131-, 151'; and cp. anubhavati, abhibhavati, abhisar)'', pa (also pahoti, pahiita), pari", vi", sar). ind. bhavami Sn 511 & homi i. Pres. 2"' bhavasi & hosi 111.140; Vv 84; 3"' J 111.260; bhavati freq. Sn 36 (where Nd^ 474 with v. I. of Sn reads bhavanti Divy p. 294 also reads bhavanti snehah as conjecture of Cowell's for MSS. bhavati)
compounds with
BB
"causal chain" (Paticca-samuppada,

represented as condition of birth
q. v.)
bhava
is
or resultant force for new birth. See Sn 361, 514, 742, 839, 923, 1055, 133; Dh 348; Nd' 274; Vbh 294, 358: Vism 55O sq. DhA iv.22 1 Sdhp 33, 333, 335. 6a itibhav'dbhava see iti, and add ref. Vbh 375. A remarkable use of bhava as nt. (obstr.) to bhu (in cpd.) is to be noted in the def. given by Bdhgh. of divya=divi bhavar) (for divi-bhu) KhA 227; SnA 199; and manasai) =manasi bhavar) (for manasi-bhii) KhA 248, cp. Panini iv.3, 53. Similarly aroga bhava health DhA 1.328 for "bhava. Cp. anu, vi, sam. -agga the best (state of) existence, the highest point of existence (among the gods) J in. 84 Vbh 426 Miln KhA 179, 249; SnA 17, 41, 507; often as highest, 132 " heaven " as opposed to Avici, the lowest hell thus at J IV. 182 VI. 354 Miln 336. -anga constituent of becoming, function of being, functional state of subconsciousness, i. e. subliminal consciousness or subconscious life-continuum, the vital continuum in the absence of any process [of mind, or attention] (thus Mrs Rh. D. in Expos. 185 n.), subconscious individual life.
(jati),
249. 375; & hoti freq.; i''' pi. homa Pv i.n'; hotha J 1.307 3"* bhavanti & honti freq. imper. 1"* sg. bhava Sn 337, 340, 701 Dh 236; Th 2, 8; bhavahi Sn 510 hohi Sn 31 PvA 89. 111.134 J 1.32 3"" sg. hotu Sn 224; J III. 150; PvA 13; Miln 18. pi. i'^' med. bhavamase Th i, 1128; Sn 32 2"' pi bhavatha J 11.218, bhavatha Sn 692 Dh 144 hotha Dh DhA 1.57 3"' pi. bhavantu 243 ' Dh 11. 141 J 11.302 Sn 145 hontu J 11. 4. Pot. i" sg. bhaveyyat) J vi.364 2'' bhaveyyasi Ud 91 PvA 11 3"' bhave Sn 716, bhaveyya J 11. 159; DhA 1.329, & hupeyya Vin 1.8 (for
2"'
;
Dh
huveyya see Geiger, P.Gr. 39' & 131-); pi. P' bhaveyyama; 2"'' bhavetha Sn 1073. 3"' bhaveyyug Sn 906. ppr. bhavar) Sn 92, & bhavanto Sn 968; f.
:
PvA hessami Th
honti
! sg. bhavissami PvA (ut. 49, 460 (ThA 283 reads bhavissami), & Pv i.io*; 2'"' bhavissasi hessar) Th i, iico; J in. 224 FvA 10, hohisi Pv 1.3'; 3"' bhavissati Dh 228, 264;
79.
2,
;
DhA
97,
11.82,
hessati J 111.279
hehiti
Bu n.io=A
fr.
1.4;
& med. hessate Mhvs Vv 63^-; & hossati

'''
25,
(in
See on term Cpd. 26 sq., 265-267 & cp. Dhs trsl. 134. J VI. 82 Miln 299 sq. Vism 164, 676 DhsA 72, 14", 269 DhA 1.23 VbhA 81, 156 sq., 406. -antaga " gone to the ends of existence," past existence, Ep. of the Bhagavan Buddha Vism 210. -antara an existence interval, i. e. transition fr. one life to another, a previous or subsequent life Vism 553 sq. -&bhava this or that life, any form of existence some sort of existence Sn 1060, 1068; Ndi 48, 109, 284; Nd2 472, 664 A;
Th
30)
III.
I,
;
784 (ThA
mahantamahanta
bh.)
ThA
71
(Ap. v.
VbhA
501.
-asava the intoxicant of existence
-uppatti coming into (a new) 364, 373. such bh.-uppattis lead to rebirth among the foil, gods: the paritt'-abha deva. the appaman'abha d., the sankilitth'-abha d., the parisuddh'-abha d. -M 111.147. -esana longing for rebirth D in. 216, 270. -ogha the flood of rebirth (see ogha) Nd' 57, 159; Msm 480. -cakka the wheel or round of rcbirt)!, equivalent to the Paticca-samuppada Vism 529, in the same context at VbhA 138, 194 sq. 576 sq. -carimaka the last rebirth Vism 291. -tanha craving for rebirth I) III. 2 12, 2i6, 274; S v. 432 Sn 746; Vbh ic.i, 358, 365; Th 2, 458; ThA 282; VbhA ill. 133. "netrika -netti [cp. BSk. bhava-netri M.Vastu 11. 307 1.337] leader to renewed ex., guide to ex. Vin 1. 231 It 38 Dhs I059ss(cp. DhsA 364 - bhava-rajju). -sai)yojana the fetter of rebirth seearahant II. C. -salla the
216;
ex.
Four
Vbh
pahoti DhA 111.254); P'- bhavissama Dh 2CO 2""' hessatha S iv.179; 3"^ bbavissanti freq. Cond. I" sg. abhavissar) J 1.470; 2'"' abhavissa 3"' abhavissa It 37 III. 30 Vin 1.13 D 11.57 J ii.i M 111.163 J 1.267; II.I 12 (na bhavissa = nabhavissa ?) 3"' pi. abhavissagsu Vin 1.13. i" aor. (orig. pret. of *liuvati, cp. hupeyya Pot. see Geiger P.Gr. 131'-, 162-) P' sg. ahuva S 1.36, with by-form (see aor.) ahuvasii] Vv 820; 2'' ahuva ibid., 3'" ahuva Vv 81"; J 11. n <. III. 131 P' pi. ahuvama M 1.93; 11. 214 & ahuvamha ibid.; 2"'' ahuvattha S iv.112, M 1445; DhA 1.57. 2"'' aor. (simple aor., with pret. endings): p' sg. ahur) Pv 11.32 (v. 1. BB ahu) (-anosir) PvA 83) 2'i ahu (.sk. abhuh) Pv 11. 3'; 3"* ahij iSk. abhut) Sn 139, 312, 5i'4 and pa.ssim Pv 1.2', i, ahu Pv i.g^ iir'; A bhavi DhA 1.329 (patubhavi) !'' pi. ahumha (Sk. abhuma)
pahossati
;
'
Pv Ml", & ahumha

aor.)
p' 10
1.23
(
;
sg.
ahosig
2''
;
Th
PvA
Vin
;
asig)
P'
;
y^ aor. (see 1362; DhA 1.57. i, 620; J 1.106; VvA 321: ahosi J 1. 107 3"' ahosi Sn S35
;
pi.
ahesumha
1.265
.3"'
II. 5 Vv 74< J 1.149: Dh.\ 1.327; & Of medial forms we mention abhavisuh) DhA iv.13. the P' pi. pres. bhavamahe Mhvs 1.65. and the 3"' sg. pret. ahuvattha VvA iO(. Inf. bhavitur) Sn 552', & hetuye I'.u 11.10. ger. bhavitva Sn 5I), hutva Sn 43, grd. bhavitabba J 1.440; vi.368 & hutvana Sn 281. hotabba Vin 1.46 bhabba (Sk. bhavya) sec sop. bhuyya see cp<i. abhibhuyya Cans, bhaveti see sep. Note. In ci>mp'' with nouns or adjectives pp. bhiita. the final vowelof these is changed into I, as in comb" of
ahesur) bhavii)su (Sk.
Bhavatta
124
I
Bhaga
*bhsa & *bhsam, represented in Gr. if/w^^w to grind, i/zflfi/joe Lat. sabulum sand. The & il/iixof sand Dhtp 326 & Dhtm 452 explain bhas by bhasmikarana " reduce to ashes," a pp. of it is bhasita it also
; ;
the same with the root kf, e. g- bhasmibhavati to be reduced to ashes, cp. bhasmi-karana s. v. bhasma, etc. II. Meanings. In general the meaning " to become, to get " prevails, but many shades of it are possible according to context & combinations. It is impossible & unnecessary to enumerate all shades of meaning, only i. to a few idiomatic uses may be pointed out. 2. The fut. happen, to occur, to befall J vi.368. bhavissati "is certainly," "must be" DhA 111.171 (satthika desana bh.) Miln 40 (raata ti pi na bh.). 3. Imper. hotu as adv. "very well" Miln 18 (hotu 4. aor. in meaning and as bhante very well, sir). substitute of asig, pret. of as to be etad ahosi this occurred to him DhA 1.399 (assa etad ahosi " this thought struck her ").
occurs in Sk.
loc. bhasi]
84''*
;
ashes S i.i69=Nd^ 576

111.426
;
(loc.
bhasmani)
parison).
Vv
Vism 469
(in
com-
-antahuti (bhasm' ant' ahuti) " whose sacrifice ends ashes" 1.55 (so read for bhassant", according to 1. 166, & cp. Franke, Dlgha Nikaya p. 60) 1.515 S III. 207. -4cchanna covered by ashes Dh 71 ( = charivapavaka). kaya patichanna DhA 11.68) J VI.236 (. -puta a sack for ashes 1.267 [^^ expl for assa-puta of D. 1.98 fanciful see assa'). -bhava " ashy " state,
in
DA
DA
state of being
crumbled to dust
VvA
348.
Bhavatta
dition
(nt.) [abstr. fr. bhii]
the fact of being, state, con-
Bhassa
KhA
(nt.)
227.
[fr.
Bhavana
dwelling, sphere, world, realm S 1.206, Sn 810 (see expl Nd^ 132 nerayikanai) nirayo niray' adi-bhede bhavane) bh. etc. & SnA 534 Nd' 448 (Inda the realm of Indra) J 111.275 (naga the world of the Nagas).
bhu]
:
Bhavant [cp. Sk. (& Vedic) bhavant, used as pron. of the 2"^ but constructed with 3"' person of the verb. Probably a contraction fr. bhagavarit, see Whitney,
;
(nt.) [cp. Class. Sk. bhasya, of bha;] speech, conversation, way of talking, disputation Sn 328 (v. 1. for hassa) It 71 Miln 90 Vism 127 (grouped into fit talk, as the 10 katha-vatthus, and unfit talk or gossip, as the 32 tiracchana-katha). -karaka one who makes talk, i. e. invites disputation, or one who gossips Vin i.i Nd' 142 f. "karika Vin IV. 230. -pavadaka one who proposes disputation, 1.161, 227 one who is fond of debate & discussions
;
Altind. Gr. 456] pron. of polite address " Sir, Lord," or "venerable, honourable," or simply "you." Cases as follows (after Geiger, P.Gr. 98^) sg. nom. bhavar) Sn 486; nt. bhavat) 1.484. 111.172. 1.249; ace. bhavantai] Sn 597; 'nstr. bhota 11.23 1 1.93, no; S IV. 120. gen. bhoto Sn 56."); 1.486 'voc. bhavai) See 1.93 & bho D 1.93 1.484 J 11.26. pi. nom. bhavanto Sn p. 107 (only as bho also sep. T. bhagavanto), & bhonto ibid. v. 1. 11. 2 Miln 25 instr. bhavantehi ace. bhavante 11. 3 in. 13 gen. voc. bhonto Th i, 832 bhavatai) 11. 3 11. 2 f. sg. nom. bhoti Sn 988; J 111.95; ace. bhotit) bhoti loc. bhotiya ibid. voc. bhoti ibid. 11.249. J VI. 523 On form bhante see this.
:
Miln 4. -pavedin one experienced in debating Miln 90. -samacara (good) conduct in speech, proficiency in disputation D in. 106. -samussaya grandiloquence, proud talk Sn 245 (cp. SnA 288 = att'ukkar)sanata ti vuttai] hoti).
(ika)
;
M
;
D
;
Bhassati [bhians, Sk. bhraSyate] to fall down, drop, to droop (Dhtp 455 & Dhtm 695 adho-patane & adhovi.530. ppr. bhassamana Miln 82 pate) J IV. 223 pret. 3"i sg. bhassittha J 11.274 (''P- pabhassittha Vin II. 135), & abhassittha S 1.122 (so read for abhassatha).
:
M
;
pp.
J
bhattha'.
Bhassara
(adj. n.) [fr. bhas] i. (adj.) shining, resplendent 2. N. of a bird J vi.538 V.169 (C. pabhassara). (=sata-har|sa C). Cp. a, pa.
Bha
as
(f.)
[cp.
Vedic bha
& bhah
nt.] light,
splendour
given
Bhaveyya [cp. Class. Sk. bhavya] a Averrhoa carambola J vi.529.

Bhasati
[cp.
sort of tree, perhaps
of a jewel at an extremely doubtful passage J ^-317' 3'8> where T. reads "vara tai) bhan iiam " bha ti ratanass' etai) icchasi," & C. expl=.
:
name
dogs) J iv.182 (aor. bhasi so read for T. bhusi). pp. bhasitai] (as n.) bark ibid, (maha-bhasitai) bhasi, read for bhusita). See also bhusati.
;
Epic Sk. bhasate] to bark
(of
namar)." The v. 1. for bhaiiilari is bhuiijar) the passage may be corrupt from " varatu bhavar) yam icchasi."
;
Bhakutika
frowning,
(adj.)
Bhasita i. see bhasati. ashes " see bhasma.
knitting the eyebrows, [fr. bhakuti] only in redupl. cpd. bhakutika-bhakutiko
2.
pp. of bhas
"crumbled
to
Bhasta Bhasta
[cp.
(f.)
Vedic basta] a he-goat J
111.278.
frowning continually, supercilious Vin 11.11=111.181 Nd'' 342 (korajika-korajiko-)- ) (manda-mando-l- ) f. bhakutika a frown, frowning, superVism 26 (id.). " padhana-parimathitaciliousness, def. at Vism 26 as bhava-dassanena bhakuti [read bhakuti] -karanai)
& bhasta (nt.) [cp. Class. Sk. bhastra (also one passage), orig. n. ag. fr. bhas (to bark ?), lit. bellower, blower] i, a bellows Th i, 1134; J vi.12 (vata-punna-bhasta-camma, skin of bellows full of wind); SnA 171 (vata-purita-bhastra viya), 494 (vatabharita) DhA 1.442 (bhastar) dhamapeti) Vism 287. 2. a sack Th i, 1151 2, 466 (T. reads gatta, but ThA 283 reads bhasta & expl^ as " camma-pasibbaka ") J III. 346 (sattu =sattu pasibbaka flour sack); v.45 ThA 212 (udaka). bilara-bhasta a bag of catskin 1.128 ( bilara -camma-pasibbaka Bdhgh) Th i,
MBh.
mukha-sankoco
phrase bhakutika
M
1
hoti." It occurs in stock bhakutiyai) kuhana kuhayana in def. of kuhana at Vbh 352 =Vism 2^. 25 (cp. Nd' 225), and at Nd^ 342 D. See also VbhA 482 (bhakutikaranai) silam assa ti bhakutiko). The form bhakutiyar) (nt.) is originally the same as bhakutika, only differentiated in C. -style. The def. at Vism 26 is " bhakutikassa bhavo bhakutiyar)." The v. 1. ibid, is bhakutikai) karoti to make a frowning bhakutita. face, to act superciliously Vism 105 (as a quality of one "dosa-carita ").
ti
vuttar)
138.
Bhaga
Bhasma(n)
Vedic bhasman (adj.) Sk. bhasman (n.), originally ppr. of bhas to chew & thus n-stem. It has passed into the a-decl. in Pali, except in the loc. bhasmani (S 1.169). Etyraologically & semantically
(nt.) [cp.
;
Vedic bhaga, fr. bhaj, bhajati] i. part, portion, Vin 1.285 Sn 427 (sahassa-bhago maranassa = sahassari bhaganar) assa ti SnA 387 a thousand times a share of death, i. e. very near death, almost quite dead), 702 (v. 1. SnA 492 for Sn samana-bhava, even[cp.
fraction, share
bhasman
(small)."
is
thus
and
bhas morsel of
or "anything chewed dust, sand, etc. is another form of psa (cp. Sk. psa food, psata hungry = P. chata). Idg.
either
"chewing"
ness, proportionate-ness)
Vv
14'
= kummasa-kotthasa
;
meaning
particle,
VvA
vi.
bhagaso
even
62)
Pv
esp. in
Vin iv.264. Cp. (abl.-adv.) in parts, by parts, by portions, portions, i. e evenly, in proportion S 1.193
I.I i'
(addhi one half)
Bhagavant
(according to each one's share; cp. Th i, 1242); 183; Vv 7-; Miln 330, 415 (aneka hundredfold or more), bhagaso mita (of cities or dwelling-places etc.) evenly planned, well laid out, i. e. in squares Sn 300. 305 (nivesanani suvibhattani bhagaso) J v. 266 (cp. C. on
III.
;
125
Bhatika
107;
VvA
40. 292 (v.
1.
bhojana)
PvA
104. 145, 251
571. -vikati a special bowl J v. 292 (so read for T. bhojana") Vism 376.
Sdhp
p.
52).
1.
bhagabhatta apportioned food, ration DhA 134. Cp. dobbhagga " disproportionateness." apportioned share bad luck. money),
i.
J72)=Nd2 ,04
>:
Pv
1.
10"
= bhagato
(of
mita
PvA
fee,
Bhajana'
;
e.
2.
(nt.) [fr. bhaj] division, dividing up, in pada" dividing of words, treating of words separately DhsA 343 similarly bhajaniyar) that which should be classed or divided DhsA 2. also in pada division of a phrase
remuneration, always in term acariya" (acariyassa) the

teacher's
fee
DhsA
54.
;
(usually consisting
in
i.cco
kahapanas)
1.253. 3- diviJ 1.273: V.457; VI. 1 78; Miln 10; sion of space, quarter, side, place, region disa quarter of the compass Vin 11.217 para^ outside part 206
: :
DhA
Bhajita [pp. of bhajeti] divided, distributed nt. that which has been dealt out or allotted, in cpd. bhajit-4bhajita
KhA
111.275.
24 (kuddanar) parabhaga = tiro-kudda) bhagat) (ace. adv.) at the back part, behind
= PvA
paccha114.
Bhajeti [Caus. of bhajati, but to be taken as root by

itself; cp.
fig. way, respect, in ubhato-bhaga-vimutta " free in both ways" D n.71 1.477 (^^^ ^Dia/ 11.70; i. e. free both by insight and by the intellectual disciphne of the 8 stages of Deliverance, the attha vimokkha). 4. division of time, time, always -, e. g. pubba the past, apara the future PvA 133 obi. cases adverbially tena divasa-bhagena (-l-ratti bhagena) at that day (& that very night) Miln 18 apara-bhage (loc.) in future
;
PvA
Dhtm
tribute,
deal
1.265 1.285.
pp.
;
DhsA
777 bhaja -puthakkare] to divide, disout Vin iv.223 (ppr. bhajiyamana) J 4 (fut. bhajessati) grd. bhajetabba Vin
;
bhajita.
Bhapa
I !
bhanati] reciting or preaching, in pada reciting the verses of the Scriptures DhA 11.95 {''' ' patibhana)
[fr.
III.
J 1.34
PvA
116.
[fr.
Bhaguvant
(adj.)
bhaga, equal to bhagin] sharing
in,
partaking of (gen.)
Dh
,
19,
20 (samaiiiiassa).
345 1V.18. -vara a section of the Scriptures, divided into such for purposes of recitation, " a recital " Vin 1.14 11.247 2 (concerning the Bh. of Majjhima Nikaya) 13 SnA 2 (of Sutta Nipata), 608 (id.) DhsA 6 (of Dhammasangani. cp. Expos. 8 n. 3), and frequently in other Commentaries & Expositionary Works.
'
;
DA
MA
Bhagin
(adj.) [fr. bhaga Cp. Vedic bhagin] sharing in, partaking of (with gen.) endowed with getting, receiving A 11.80 III. 42 (ayussa vannassa etc.) J 1.87 (rasanar)) Miln 18 (samaniiassa) Vism 150 (labhassa) DliA 11.91) VbhA 418 sq. (panna as hana-bhagini, thiti", visesa Also in def. of terra Bhagava at Nd' & nibbedha"). '2 l42=Nd2 466=Vism 210. pi. bhagino Pv iii.i' (dukkhassa) PvA 18 (danaphalassa), 175. -Cp. bhagavant, bhagimant, bhagiya.
; ; ; ; ; ;
Bhanaka'
(adj.-n.) [fr. bhanati] speaking: (n.) a reciter, repeater, preacher (of sections of the Scriptures), like
; ;
mi
Bhagineyya
son,
[fr.
nephew
bhagini, Cp. Epic Sk. bhagineya] sister's Sn 695; J 1.207; II-237; DhA 1.14; PvA
Anguttara Vism 74 sq. Digha" D.\ 1.15, 131 J 1.59; Vism 36, 266; Jataka" etc. Miln 341 sq. Majjhima" Vism 95 (Revatthera), 275, 286, 431 Sagyutta^ \ism 313 (Cuja-Sivatthera). Unspecified at SnA 70 (Kalyanaviharavasi-bhanaka-dahara-bhikkhu reading doubtful). f. bhanika \'in 1V.2S5 (Thullananda baliussuta bhanika) also in cpd. maiiju-bhanika sweet-voiced, uttering sweet words J vi.422.
; ;
&
215-
Bhavaka^
163
;
Kathasarits. 24, [cp. Sk. bhandaka a small box seeMuller, P.Gr. p. 48] a jar Vin 11.170 (loha)
:
Bhagimant
(adj.) [a double adj. formation bhagin -(mant] partaking in, sharing, possessing (with gen.) Th 2, 204 (dukkhassa) ThA 171 (=bhagin).
;
111.90.
Bhanin
Bhagiya (adj.) (-") [fr. bhaga, cp. bhagin] connected with, conducive to, procuring in foil, philos. terms kusala"
; :
l.ii;
visesa,
visesa" hana, thiti, 111.274 sq. nibbedha" ^'ism 15 (in verse), 88 = Ps 1.35.
;
;
hana,
Cp. BSk. moksa bhagiya, nirvedha" Divy 50

ibid. 363.
moksa"
(adj.) (-") [fr. bhanati] speaking, reciting Sn 850 (manta a reciter of the Mantras, one who knows the M. and speaks accordingly, i. e. speaking wisely, expH by SnA 549 as " mantaya pariggahetva vacar) bhasita ") Dh 363 (id. expl* as " manta vuccati panna, taya pana bhanana-silo " DhA iv.93). ativela" speaking for an excessively long time, talking in excess
;
IV.247. 248.
(q.
Bhagya
Epic & Class. Sk. bhagya fr. bhaga, see also contracted form bhagga^ good luck, fortune
(nt.)
[cp.
Bhajeti Caus. of bhanati & pot. bhanaye.
v.)
with
3''
praet. bhani
J v.484.
Bhatar
(adj.)
Bhagyavant
[same as bhaggavant, only differenform and thus distinguished as Sep. word by Con^^ men Lators] having good luck, auspicious, fortunate, in def. of term " Bhagava " at DA i.34=Vism 210; also at VvA 231, where the abstr. bhagyavantata is formed as expl" of the term. bhagyavata (f.) at Vism 211.
tiated as being the Sk.
Bhajaka
(adj.) (-) [fr. bhajeti] distributing, one who distributes or one charged with the office of distributing
Vedic bhratar = .\v. bratar, Gr. ippuTujp, Lat. bruoder, E. brother] Goth. brojiarsOhg. brother, nom. sg. bhata Sn 296; J 1.307; PvA 54, 64; gen. sg. bhatuno ThA 71 (Ap. v. 36), & bhatussa Mhvs 8, 9; instr. bhatara J 1.308; ace. bhatarag Sn 125; 5''. nom. pi. bhataro J J 1.307; loc. bhatari J in. i>-c. bhate Dpvs vi.21. 1.307, & bhatuno Th 2, 408 bhatisadisa like a brother J In cpds. both bhati" ( bhatu-jaya brother's wife, sisterv. 263), and bhatu" ( Vism 95). Cp. bhatika & bhatuka. in-law J v. 288 On pop. etym. see bhagini.
[cp.
frater,
clothes,
food
;
etc.
among
the
Bhikkhus Vin
1.285
(civara")
111.275 (civara", phala", khajjaka").
Bhaiana^
vessel,
(nt.)
dish,
e. g.
metal,
Epic Sk. bhajana, fr. bhaj] a bowl, usually earthenware, but also of other gold (suvanna") copper (tamba") 1.295
[cp.
Idg. *bhe, Bhati jbha Dhtp 367, Dhtm 594: dittiyag cp. Sk. bhah nt. splendour, radiance, bhasati to shine Ags. bonian Gr. ipdos light, îii'i'ui to show etc. forth to polish =Ger. bohnen also Sk. bhala shine, splendour,
;
;
DA
-Ags. bael funeral
pile]
'
DhA
bronze (kar)sa) Vism 142 (in simile). Vin Sn 577 (pi. mattika-bhajana) 11.272 J (bhikkha); in.366 (id.), 471; v 293 (bhatta) Miln
1.395; 1.46;
; ;
D
lit.
11.205;
Vv
35"; J 11.313.
to shine (forth), to appear pp. bhata: see vi".
Bhatika (& Bhatiya)

brotherly,
i.
e.
[fr. bhatar. cp. Class. Sk. bhratfka] a brother, often - " brother " (a)
:
Bhatuka
bhatika: J 1.253 (jetthaka) vi.32 DhA 1.14 (thera my Thera-brother or br.-thera), loi, 245; PvA 75. (b) bhatiya Vism 292 (dve "thera two Th. brothers). Cp. bhatuka.
;
126
;
Bhava
(-)
[fr.
Bharaka
donkey-load
(of
bhara] a load, only in cpd. gadrabha a goods) J 11. 109; DhA 1.123.
-.
Bharataka
:
Bhataka
= bhatika,
viz. pati brother-in-law,
putta" son & Th.\ 71 (Ap. V.36).
Sk. bhratrka] brother, usually husband's brother J vi.152 brother DhA 1.3 14 sa with the brother
fr.
; ;
" [ir. bhara] " the petty descendants of Bharata or load-carrier, porter (?) S iv. 1 1 7 (indignantly applied to apprentices and other low class young men who honour the Maha-Kaccana).
Bhana
Vedic bhanu (m.) shine, light, ray Epic Sk. also " sun "] light, bright red J 111.62 (of the kanavera flower); VvA 175 (rai)si).
(adj.)
Bharika (adj.) Miln 261.
[cp.
[fr.
bhara]
i.
loaded, heavy J v.84, 477;
2.
full of,
(sineha hadaya). PvA 82 (hadaya). bhariya.
loaded
3.
down with
(-")
grievous,
serious,
VvA 314 sorrowful
4.
important Miln 240, 311.
See
Bhanumant
(adj.) [(r. bhanu, ray of light Vedic bhanumant. Ep. of Agni also Epic Sk. the sun] luminous, brilliant; mostly of the sun; noni. bhanuma S 1.196 = Th I, 1252 Vv 64", 78' (=adicca \'vA 304); J 1.183. ace. bhanumar) Sn 1016. The spelling is sometimes
; ;
Bharin
cpd.
(e.
(adj.)
[fr.
inala J IV. 60, 82

g.
bhr, cp. bhara] carrying, wearing, only in (mala^). wearing a garland (of flowers)
v. 45
;
Vv.32^;
bhanuma.
Bhayati
[cp. Sk. bhayate, bhi, pres. redupl. bibheti Idg. Lith. bijotis to *bhei, cp. Av. bayente they frighten be afraid Ohg. biben=Ger. bebcn. Nearest synonym is tras] to be afraid. Pres, Ind. !'' sg. bhayami Th i, 21 Sn p. 48; 2'"' sg. bhayasi Th 2, 348; i>' pi. bhayama J 11. 21 3"' pi. bhayanto Dh 129 Imper. 2'"' pi.
;
; ; ;
"bhari
MVastu 1. Th
mala.
it interchanges with "dharin at PvA 211; cp. BSk. "dharin f. "bharini VvA 12; and 124). J in. 530 i, 459 (as v. 1. T. "dhari). See also under
;
where
V.
1.
bhayejryug Miln 208. Aor. i>' sg. bhayii) DhA 1 11. 187; 2""' sg. bhayi Th i. 764; DhA 111.187; ^ usually in Prohib. ma bhayi do not be afraid S v.369 grd. J 1.222; DhA 1.253. bhayitabba Nd^ s.v. kamaguna B; DhA 111.23. Caus. 1. bhayayate to frighten J in. 99 (C. utraseti) Caus. II. bhayapeti J 111.99, -'" PP- bhita.
;
bhayatha Ud 51 J bhayeyya Miln 208

;
111.4
Pot. 3"* sg. bhaye

pi.
Sn 964 &
3""
Bhariya (adj.) [fr. bhilra Vedic bharya to be nourished or supported bharya wife] heavy, weighty, grave, serious always fig. with ref. to a serious offence, either as bhariyar) papag a terrible sin PvA 195, or bh. kammag a grave deed, a sin DhA 1.298, 329 11.56 III. 20 VvA 68 or bhariyai) alone (as nt.), something grave, a sin DhA 1.O4. Similarly with ati" as atibhariyar) kammai) a very grave deed DhA 1.70, or atibhariyai) id. Dh.\ 1.18O. 2. bhariya (=bharika. f. of bharaka) carrying, fetching, bringing J vi.563 (phala).
;
i .
Bharukacchaka
see bharu".
.
Bhayitabbaka
(adj.)
[grd. of
bhayati -t- ka] to be feared,
Bhava
dreadful, fearful,
Sdhp
95.
; .
Bhara
[fr. bhr, Vedic bhara cp. bhara] i anything to carry, a load Vin 111.278 (Bdhgh daru a load of wood), bharat) vahati to carry a load 1.84 VvA 23. garu a heavy load, as " adj." " carrying a heavy load "
;
J V.439 (of a
woman, = pregnant).
compar.) forming a heavier load ati, 155. sam". 2. a load, cartload (as measure of quantity)
bharatara Cp. Miln

;
(adj.-
Vv.A. 12
(satthi-sakata-parimana) PvA 102 (aneka"parimana). 3. (fig.) a difficult thing, a burden or duty, i. e. a charge, business, office, task, affair Vism. 375; Several J 1.292; 11. 399 IV. 427; VI. 4 13; DhA 1.6, III. bhara or great tasks are mentioned exemplifying the " " " meaning of gambhira ct duddasa " (saccani) at
VbfiA
ojaya niharanai) Sineru-padato valikaya uddharanar) pabbatar) pi|etva rasassa niharanar). 4. (fig.) in metaphors for the burden of (the factors of renewed) existence (the khandhas and similar agents). Esp. in phrase panna-bhara " one whose load (or burden) has been laid down." one who has attained Arahantship M 1. 139 A III. 84 S 1.233; Dh 402 ( = ohita-khandha-bhara DhA 1V.168); Sn 626 (same expl" at SnA 467), 914
141,
;
viz.
maha-samuddar)
manthetva
(expl"'
as patita-bhara, oropita", nikkhitta"
Nd^
334,
where 3 bharas in this sense are distinguished, viz. khandha", kilesa", abhisankhara") Th i, 1021. So at Vism 512 with ref. to the ariya-saccani, viz. bharo =
;
bhu, cp. Vedic bhava] i being, becoming, condition, nature very rarely by itself (only in later & C. literature, as e. g. J 1.295 thinai) bhavo, perhaps best to be translated as " women's character," taking bhava = attabhava) usually -, denoting state or condition of, and representing an abstr. der. from the first asininity part of the cpd. e. g. gadrabha^ J 11. 109. Thus in connection with (a) adjectives : atthika" state of need PvA 1 20 iina depletion SnA 463 eki" loneliness Vism 34 sithilf (for sithila" in conn, with kr & (b) adverbs. upari high bhu) relaxation Vism 502. vina condition patu appearance Sn 560 1.45 (c) nouns & noun-derivations : atta" difference Sn 588. individual state, life, character Sn 388 ( = cittaSnA374) asarana" state of not remembering DhA in. 121 ;sainana (d) forms of verbs: condition of a recluse Sn 551. nibbatta" fact of being reborn DhA in. 121; magg' arujha" the condition of having started on one's way VvA 64 baddha that he was bound suhita" that they were well J iv.2 7g. The translation can give either a full sentence with " that it was " etc. (\'vA 64 " that he had started on his way"), or a phrase like " the fact or state of," or use as an English abstract noun ending in -ness (atthika-bhava needfulness, eki loneliness), -ion (una depiction. patu manifestation). -hood (atta selfhood), or -ship (s^mana recluseship). Similarly in Com. style: sampayutta-bhavo (m.) DhA
[fr.
;
;
'
'
111.94,
^^
*sampayuttattar)
;
(abstr.)
bhakutikassa
dukkha-saccar), bhar' adanar) =samuda-saccar). bharanikkhepanai) = nirodha-s., bhara-nikkhcpan'upaya = magga-s. On bhara in similes see J.P.T.S. 1907, 118. -adana the taking up of a burden S 111.25. -(m)oropana " laying down the load," i. e. delivery of a pregnant woman Bu 11. 115. -ttha contained in a load, carried as a burden Vin 111.47. -nikkhepana the laying down or taking off of a burden S 111.25. -mocana delivery (of a pregnant woman) J 1.19. -vahin " burdenbearer," one who carries an office or has a responsibility A IV.24 (said of a bhikkhu). -hara load-carrier, burdenbearer S III. 25 sq.
bhavo =bhakutiyar) Vism 26; sovacassassa bhavo = sovacassata Kh.\ 148 mittassa bh. = mattar) KhA 248. 2. (in pregnant, Here sometimes bhava for bhava.
specifically Burfrf/i/s/if sense) cultivation or production by thought, mental condition, esp. a set mental condition Sometimes (restricted to Vin & (see der. bhavana).
" thinking of someone." i. e. affection, love, J) in sense sentiment. (a) in comb khanti, ditthi, ruci, bhava (b) in Jataka passages: at Vin n.205 in. 93 1V.3, 4. J v. 237; VI. 293 (bhavai) karoti, with loc, to love). abhava (late, only in C. style) not being, absence, want Pv.\ 25 abl. abhavato through not being, in want
of
PvA
9,
17.
sabhava
(sva+ bhava) see sep.
Bhavana
127
Bhasaka
Bhiijsika
(adj.) (-") [fr. bha?] speaking uttering words of blame).
Bhavana (f.) [fr. bhaveti, or fr. bhava in meaning of bhava 2, cp. Class. Sk. bhavana] producing, dwelling on
something, putting one's thoughts to, application, developing by means of thought or meditation, cultivation by mind, culture. See on term Dhs Irst 261 (=-240); Expos. 1.2 1 7 (=DhsA 163) Cpd. 207 n. 2. Cp. pari, vi, sam. Vin 1.294 (indriya^) D 111.219 (three: kaya, citta", panna"), 221, 225, 285, 291 S 1.48 Dh 73, 301; J 1. 196 (metta''); 111.45 (id.); Ndi 143 (saniSa) Nett 91 (samatha-vipassanar)) Vbh 12, 16 sq., 199. 325; Vism 130 (karana, bhavana, rakkhana here bh.= bringing out. keeping in existence), 314 (karuna"), 317 (upekkha) Miln 25 ("g anuyuii-
DA
1.52
(avanna
451. -inuyoga application to meditation Vbh 244, 249. -arama joy of or pleasure in self culture 11.28. -bala power to increase the effect of meditation, power of self-culture A 1.52 in. 2 13. -maya accomplished by culture practice brought into existence by practice (of cultured thought), cp. Cpd. 207. in. 218, 219; Nett 8; with ddnamaya & siiimaya at It 19, 51 Vbh -vidhana arrangement of process of culture 135. i-5DhsA i68 = Vism 122.
;
jati)
Sdhp
15, 216, 233,
Bhasati* [bha$; Dhtp 317: vacane; Dhtm 407; vacaya] 1.227, Sn 158, to speak, to say, to speak to, to call Dh I, 246, 258 also bhasate Sn 452. Pot. 562, 722 bhasesrya Vin 11.189 Sn 431, 930 SnA 468 (for udiraye Dh 408) bhase Dh 102 Sn 4C0 & bhasaye A 11.51 = J v. 509 (with gloss katheyya for joteyya = bhaseyya). Aor. abhasi ^ in iv.54 PvA 6, 17, 23, 69; 1" sg. also abhasissai) (Cond.) Pv 1.6^ ( = abhasii) PvA 34); imper. pres. bhasa Sn 346; ppr. bhasamane A 11.51 = Sn 426 Dh 19 J iv.281 (perha'ps better with J v. 509 grd. V. 1. as hasamana) v.63 & bhasanto Sn 543. Med. ind. pres. bhasitabba A iv.iis; Vism 127. 2'^ sg. bhasase Vv 34^; imper. pres. 2'' sg. bhasassu
An apparent ger. form abhasiya It 59, 60 11.199. (miccha vacar) abhasiya) is problematic. It may be an old misspelling for ca bhasiya, as a positive form is required by the sense. The w. 11. however do not suggest anything else but abhasiya; the editor of It suggests pa". Cp. anu, 0, samanu".
Bhavaniya
but taken by Bdhgh as grd. formation fr. bhavana] " being as ought to be," to be cultivated, to be respected, in a self-composed
(adj.) [grd. fr. bhaveti,
Bhasati' [bhas Dhtm 467 dittiyar)] to shine, shine forth, fill with splendour Sn 719 (2'"' sg. fut. bhasihi = bhaUsually with prep, sissasi pakasessasi SnA 499). prefix pa (so read at Pv i.io* for ca bh.). Cp. 0, vi.
:
state (cp. bhavitatta) expl"" by Bdhgh 1.33 (garu-(as " addha 'yam ayasma janar) janati passar) passati ti evai) sambhavaniyo " 156); S v. 164; A III. 1 10; Miln 373; PvA 9. See also under mano;
Bhasana
(nt.)
[fr.
bha;]
speaking, speech
Dhtm
162
MA
Sdhp
Bhasa
68.
bhavaniya.
Bhavita [pp. of bhaveti] developed,
means
(cittai)
of
thought,
;
parittar)
made to become by cultured, well-balanced A v. 299 abhavitar) opp. cittag appamanai)

;
subhavitai))
Sn
516, 558.
(f.) [cp. Epic Sk. bhasa] speech, language, esp. vernacular, dialect J iv.279 (manussa" human speech), KhA 10 1 (saka-saka-anurupa) SnA 392 (candala") 1.176 (Kirata-Yavanadi-Millak397 (Milakkha) khanai) bhasa) MAi.i (Sihaja) VbhA 388 (18 dialects, besides the Magadhaof which 5 are mentioned bhasa).
;
DA
Bhavitatta'
(adj.) [bha%-ita-|- attan] one whose attan (atman) is bhavita, i. e. well trained or composed. Attan here = citta (as PvA 139), thus "self-composed, well-balanced" A iv.26 Sn 277, 322, 1049; Dh 106,
;
107; Nd'' 142;
Nd^ 475
B
;
(indriyani bh.)
11.
112
;
('bhavanaya when the training of thought is perfect) Vism 185 ("bhavana, adj. one of well-trained character), DhA 1.122 (a) ThA 164 267, 400 (-)- bahuli-kata) (indriya). See foil.
;
Bhasita [pp. of bhasati'] spoken, said, uttered A v. 194; (nt.) speech, word Dh 363 Miln 28 DhA iv.93. Usually as su & dub (both adj. & nt.) well 1.432. & badly spoken, or good & bad speech Vin 1.172; read bhasita for basita) 11. 51 {su 11.250 A 1. 102 Sn 252, 451, 657; J IV. 247, 281 (su", well VI. 226 spoken or good words) Pv 11.6^ (su) PvA 83 (dub).
;
Bhasitar
Bhavitatta- (nt.) [abstr. fr. bhavita = *bhavitattvar)] only neg. a the fact of not developing or cultivating S iii. 153, 475 Pv II. 9".
;
[n. ag. fr.

;
bhaf] one who speaks, utters

;
a speaker
1. 1
56
Pug 56 SnA
549.
Bhasin
(adj.) (-) [cp.
Epic Sk. bhain] speaking
1.102
(dubbhasita-bhasin).
Bhavin (adj.) [fr. bhava. Epic Sk. bhavin "imminent"] " having a being," going to be, as - in avassa sure
to
Bhasora
Bhigsa
(adj.)
[cp.
come
VvA
to pass, inevitable J 1.19. 314 (or is it bhavaniya ? cp. v.
1.
f.
bhavini future
shining, resplendent
(adj.)
Epic Sk. bhasura fr. bhas] bright, ThA 139, 212 VvA 12.
;
S bhavaniya).
Bhaveti [Cans, of bhu, bhavati] to beget, produce, increase, cultivate, develop (by means of thought & meditation). The Buddhist equivalent for mind-work as creative in idea, M 1.293 cp.B.Psv p. '32. D 11.79 M n.ri (cattaro sammappadhane & iddhipade) S 1.188 (cittar) ekaggai)),Th i, 83, i66(ppr. bhavayanto) Sn34i (cittar) ekaggar)), 507 (ppr. bhavayar)), 558 (grd. bhavctabba), 1130 (ppr. bhavento = asevanto bahull-karonto Nd* 476) Dh 87, 350, 370 J 1.264 (mettar)), 415, 11.22 Nd* s. V. kamaguna (p. 121) (where grd. in sequence "sevitabba, bhajitabba, bhavetabba, bahuli-katabba")
;
of which there are 4 P. the metathetic bhigsa, the shortened bhisma, the lengthened bhesma, and the contracted Cp. also Sk.-P. bhlma all bhisa (see bhisana). of bhn terrible; only in cpd. riipa (nt. & adj.) an awful sight; (of) terrific appearance, terrible, awful iv.271, 494. J 111.242. 339;
[=Vedic bhisma,
forms,
viz.
Bhiosana & ka (adj.) [the form with ka is the canonic form, whereas bhirjsana is younger. See bhigsa on
connections] horrible, dreadful, awe-inspiring, causing (a) bhigsanaka (usually comb'' with lomahagsa) fear, D ii.io6 = A IV. 311; D II. 157: Vin ni.8 PvA 22; (b) bhigThA 242 (''sabhava = bhimarupa) J v. 43.
;
DhA bhaviyamana A
Pug
15,
III.
71;
Sdhp
11.140;
KhA
;
48, 148.
Pass. 495. pp. bhavita.
ppr.
sana Pv iv.3^
(-f
lomahagsa).
Bhasa
Epic Sk. bhasa] -sakuna a bird of prey, a vulture [Abhp. 645, 1049] as one of the lucky omens enum"' (under the so-called mangala-katha) at KhA
[cp.
Bhiijsa (f.) [fr. bhigsa] terror, fright; maha-bhigsa (adj.) Cp. bhisma. 11.259. inspiring great terror
118 (with V.
chapa").
1.
SS. cata"
&
vaca,
;
BB
1.
caba)
= Nd'
BhiQSika
87 (on Sn 790) (T. reads vata
v.
SS vapa,
BB
bhigsa] frightful thing, terror, terrifying 12 (vividha bhiijsika kari he brought divers terrors topass)
(f
)
[fr.
omen Mhvs
12,
Bhikkhaka
Bhikkhaka
128
Bhittika
ti bh. etc. This passage is expl^ in etc.). at VbhA 327, 328. Two kinds of bhikkhus are distinguished at Ps 1.176; Nd' 465=Nd2 477''. viz. kalyana[-ka-]puthujjana (a layman of good character) and sekkha (one in training), for which latter the term patilinacara (one who lives in elimination, i. e. in keeping away from the dangers of worldly life) is given at Nd' 130 (on Sn 810). -gatika a person who associates with the bhikkhus (in the Vihara) Vin 1.148. -bhava state of being a monk, monkhood, bhikkhuship 1.176; Sn p. 102; -sangha the community of bhikkhus, the Order of friars in. 208 Sn 403, 1015; Sn p. loi. 102; Miln 2og PvA 19 sq. & passim.
[It. bhikkhu, Cp. Epic Sk. bhikbuka & f. bhiksuki] a beggar, mendicant S 1.182 (bh. brahmana) VbhA 327. J vi.'59 (v. 1. BB. uka)
;
manan
detail
Vedic bhiksate, old desid. to bhaj ; def. Bhikkhati Dhtp 13 " yacane "] to beg alms, to beg, to ask for Dh 266; 5 1. 176, 182 (so read for T. bhikkhavo) VbhA 327. ppr. med. bhikkhamana Th 2, 123.
[cp.
Bhikkha
Epic & Class. Sk. bhaiksa of bhikf, adj. begged food, alms, alms-begging food Vin IV.94 Cp I.I*; Vv 70* (ekaha bh. food for one day); Miln 16 PvA 3, 75, 131 (katacchu") bhikkhaya carati to go out begging food [cp. Sk. bhaiksai) carati] J ni.82 V.75 PvA 51 & passim. subhikkha (nt.) abundance dubbhikkha (nt.) (& a f.) scantiness of food D I.I I.
(f) [cp.
nt.]
;
of alms, famine, scarcity of food, adj. famine-stricken (cp. Sk. durbhiksag) Vin 11. 175; in. 87 (adj.); iv.23
(adj.);
J
II.
IV. 323,
324
;
(dvihitikai))
A
218;
1.160;
;
111.41;
149,
("pijita),
367 512
V.193
(f.
VI.487
simile);
Cp
1.33 (adj.)
Vism 415
1.169;
Bhikkhllka (-") (adj.) [fr. bhikkhu] belonging to a Buddhist mendicant, a bhikkhu-, a monk's, or of monks, in a^ with monks, inhabited by bhikkhus Vin iv.307, 308 opp. a without bhikkhus, ibid.
;
in
KhA
DhA
Bhikkhuni
11.153
{Q. "iâ? fbhaya). -ahara food received by a mendicant
J 1.237
(=bhik-
khu-ahara?). -cariya going about for alms, begging round Sn 700; PvA 146. -cara = cariya Mhbv 28.
declaration of alms, announcement that food is to be given to the Sangha, a dedication of food Vin 1309.
-paiiiiatti
bhikkhu, cp. BSk. bhiksuni, but an almswoman, a female mendicant, a Buddhist nun D in. 123 sq.. 148. 168 sq.. 264; Vin IV. 224 sq., 258 sq. ("sangha); S 1.128; 11. 215 sq.. IV. 159 sq. A 1.88, 113, 279; 11.132 ("parisa), 144; IV. 75 Miln 28 VbhA 498 (dahara", story of) III. 109
(f.)
[fr.
classical Sk. bhiksuki]
VvA
Bhinka
77.
[cp.
Bhikkhu
an almsman, a mendicant, a Buddhist monk or priest, a bhikkhu. nom. sg. bhikkhu freq. passim Vin 111.40 (vuddhapabbajita) A 1.78 (thera bh., ah elder bh. and nava bh. a young bh.) 111.299 (id.) iv.25 (id.) Sn 276. '360,
[cp. later Sk. bhiksu,
fr.
bhikf]
411 sq., 915 sq., 1041, 1 104 Dh 31, 266 sq., 364 sq,, 378; Vv 80^: ace. bhikkhui] Vin in. 174; Dh 362, & bhikkhunar) Sn 87, 88, 513; gen. dat. bhikkhuno A 1.274 Sn 221, 810, 961 Dh 373 Pv mqI"; & bhikkhussa A 1.230 Vin in. 175 instr. bhikkhuna Sn 389. in. 123; Vism pi. nom. bhikkhu Vin 11. 150; in. 175; VbhA 305 (compared with amacca152 (in sim.) putta) & bhikkhavo Sn 384, 573 Dh 243, 283 ace. Vv 22"'; & bhikkhavo Sn bhikkhu Sn p. 78 1.84 111.264 384, 573 gen. dat. bhikkhunai) Vin in. 285 Sn 1015 Pv 11. i' & bhikkhunar| S 1.190 Th l, 1231 instr. bhikkhuhi Vin in. 175; loc. bhikkhusu A iv.25, & bhikkhusu Th i, 241, 1207; Dh 73 voc. bhikkhave Sn (a MagadhI form of nom. bhikkhavah) Vin in. 175 PvA 8, 39, 166 & bhikkhavo Sn 280, p. 78 VvA 127
; ;
Vedic bhrnga large bee] the young of an its property of being dirty (cp. pigs) Vin ii.20i=S 11.269 (bhinka-cchapa) " maha-bijara nelaJ v. 418 (with ref. to young cats: mandalar) vuccati taruna bhinka-cchapa-mandalar)," taruna-bhiga T. "cchaca", vv. 11. bhiiijaka-cchaca -cchapa bhinga-cchaja).
animal, esp. of an elephant, in
; ; ;
Bhinkara*
jar,
(& gara) [cp. late Sk. bhyngara] a water a (nearly always golden) vase, ceremonial vessel D 11. 172; (in donations) Vin 1.39 (sovanna-maya) A IV. 210=214 (T. gara. v. 1. kara) Cp. 1.3*; J 1.85. Dpvs xi.32 PvA 75; III. 10 (suvanna") 93; II. 371 KhA 175 (suvanna v. 1. BB gara). Sdhp 513 (sonija).
;
Bhinkara^
kara).
[?]
cheers, cries of delight
(?)
Bu
1.35
(-1-
sadhu
Bhinkara^
a bird
:
[cp. Sk. bhrnga bee, bhfngaka Lanius caerulescens J v.416.
&
bhrnga-raja]
385-
There are several

of the
word bhikkhu, which occur frequently
commentaries.
idea of
qualities
allegorical etymologies (definitions) in the All are fanciful interpretations of the
what a bhikkhu is or should be, and these were sought and found in the word itself.
foil,
Thus we mention here the

kilesa (" one
(a)
bhikkhu =bhinna-
the stains " i. e. of bad character) VbhA 328; VvA 29. 114, 310; PvA 51. (b) Another more explicit expl" is " sattannar) dhammanai) bhinnatta bhikkhu " (because of the breaking
who has broken
Bhijjati [Pass, of bhindati, cp. Sk. bhidyate] to be broken, to be destroyed; to break (instr); pres. bhijjati Dh see phrase abhijjamane udake 148, ppr. bhijjamana under abhijj, with which cp. phrase abhejjantya pathavya J vi.508, which is difficult to explain (not breaking ? for abhijjanti after abhejja & abhedi, and *abhijjanto for abhijjamana, intrs. ?). imper. bhijpraet. 2'' pi. bhijjittha J 1.468; jatu Th I, 312. fut. bhijjhissati aor. abhedi Ud 93 (abhedi kayo). on grd. bhijja 1.266 ; grd. bhijjitabba J in. 56
:
DA
see pabhindati; grd. bhejja in abhejja not to be broken

(q. v.).
or destroying of 7 things, viz. the 7 bad qualities, leading to rebirth, consisting of sakkayaditthi, vicikiccha, silabbata-paramasa, raga, dosa, moha, mana). This def. at Nd^ 70=Nd2 477a. (c) Whereas in a & b the first syllable 6A((-kkhu) i$ referred to bhid, in this def. it is referred to bhi (to fear), with the further reference of (bh-) iAAA(u) to ikf (to see), and, bhikkhu defined as " sagsare bhayai) ikkhati ti bh." Vism 3, 16 (sagsare bhayag ikkhanataya va
Bhijjana
ing
;
(nt.) [fr. bhijjati] breaking up. splitting, perishvi.ii; DhA 1.257 destruction J 1.392; v.284 (kanna bhijjan' akara-patta) ThA 43 (bhijjana-sabhava PvA of perishable nature expl" of bhidura Th 2, 35) Der. a41 ("dharama destructible, of sankhara). bhijjanaka see sep.
; ; ;
Bhitti
bhinna-pata-dharaditaya va). A very comprehensive def. of the term is found at Vbh 245-246, where bhikkhu-ship is established on the ground of 18 qualities (beginning with samannaya bhikkhu, patiniiaya bh., bhikkhati ti bh., bhikkhako ti bh., bhikkhacariyag ajjhupagato ti bh., bhinna-pafa-dharo ti bh.. bhindati papake dhamrae ti bh., bhinnatta papakana;) dham-
(f.) [fr. bhid, cp. *Sk. bhitta fragment, & Class. Sk. bhittiwall] a wall Vin 1.48 D 11.85 ;Sn.i03 iv.183 Vism 354=VbhA 58 (in comparison); v. 218; J 1. 491 ThA 258; VvA 42, 160. 271. 302 PvA 24. -pada -khila a hin (peg) in the wall Vin 11. 114. 152. the support or lower part of a wall J iv.318.
;
; ;
Bhittika (adj.) [fr. bhitti] having a waH or walls J iv.318 (nala a pa^nasala) vi.io (catu with 4 walls).
;
Bhidura
Bhidura
(adj.)
[fr.
129
perishable,
43).
Bhukka
(nt.) [cp. Vedic bisa, with bh for b: see Geiger, P.Gr. 40 I a] the sprout (fr. the root) of a lotus, the lotus fibres, lotus plant S 1.204; 11.268; J i.ico;
bhid]
fragile,
transitory
Bhisa
Th
2,
35
= bhijjana-sabhava ThA
;
Bhindati [bhid, Sk. bhinatti cp. Lat. findo to split, Goth. Def. at Dhtp 381, 405 by beitan = Ger. beissen. " vidarane " i. e. splitting] to split, break, sever, In two bases *bhid (with der. *bhed) & destroy, ruin. (a) bhind. *bhid : aor. 3'" sg. abhida ( = Sk. abhidat) D 11. 107; J in. 29 (see also under abhida); fut. bhecchati (Sk. abbhida J 1247; 11. 163. 164. ger. bhetva (Sk. bhittva) Th i. 753 bhetsyati) A 1.8. grd. bhejja only neg. Sn 62 (v. 1. BB bhitva). abhejja (q. v.). See also der. bheda, bhedana. pp. (b) *bhind : pres. bhindati bhinna & Pass, bhijjati. Nd' 503 DhA 1.125 (kathar) bh. to break a promise) Pot. ppr. bhindanto Mhvs 5, 185. Sdhp 47. fut. (silasar) varan). bhindissati bhinde Vism 36 aor. bhindi J 1467 (mitta-bhavar)), cS: Vin II. 198. ger. bhinditva abhindi A iv.312 (atta-sambhavai)). PvA 12 also in phrase indriyani bhinditva J 1.425. 490 breaking in one's senses, i. e. mastering, controlling Caus. I. bhedeti them J 11.274; IV.104. 114, 190. see vi. Caus. II. bhindapeti to cause to be broken vi.345 (pokkharanir)) and bhedapeti J 1.290 (silar)) See also bhindana. Vin III. 42.
IV.308
= paduma-puppha -puppha the lotus flower Sn 2 SnA 16). -mujala fibres & stalk of the lotus J v 39
(
;
Vism
361.
Bhisakka
[cp. Vedic bhisaj physician, P. bhesajja medicine 1.429 A in. 238 see Geiger, P.Gr. 63'] a physician Miln 169, 215, 229, 247 sq., 302 Vism IV. 340 It 10 1 1.67, 255. 598 (in simile)
&
DA
Bhisi'
(f.)
[cp.
Epic Sk.
brsi
&
brsi,
with bh for
b, as in
Prk. bhisi, cp. Pischel, Prk. Gr. 209] a bolster, cushion, pad, roll Vin 1.287 sq. (civara a robe rolled up) 11.150, IV. 279. Five kinds are allowed in a 170; III. 90 Vihara, viz. unna-bhisi, cola", vaka, tinu, panna, i. e. bolsters stuffed with wool, cotton-cloth, bark, grass, or talipot leaves, Vin 11.150= VbhA 365 (tina). -bimbohana bolster & pillow Vin 1.47; n.208 DhA
; ; ;
1.
416
VbhA
?]
s.
365.
Bhisi' [etym.
Bhindana
(adj.) [fr. bhindati]
breaking up,
brittle, falling
Andersen, Pali Reader. a raft Sn 21. with bhisi' and asks " Could it also mean a sort of cushion, made of twisted grass, used instead of a swimming girdle ?"
Glossary
v. identifies it
:
into ruin
1.131 (kaya).
;
Bhindivala [Non-Aryan
Epic Sk. bhindipala spear, but cp .Prk bhindi-mala & vala, Pischel, Prk. Gr. 248 see also Geiger, P.Qr. 38] a sort of spear J vi.105, 248
; ;
Bhisika (f) [fr. bhisi'] a small bolster Vin 11. 148 (vatapana a roll to keep out draughts) KhA 50 (tapasa", v. 1. K'' kapala-bhitti, see Appendix to Indexes on Sutta
;
Nipata &
Pj.).
[
Abhp
394.
[ppof bhindati]
;
Bhisma
broken, broken up (lit. & fig.) J 1.98 (abhinna magga an unbroken
I.
;
(f)
= bhir)sa]
terror, fright
11. 261
(kaya adj.
terrific).
Bhinna Sn 770 (nava)

path);
167 (uda-kumbha) PvA 72 ("sarira-cchavi). 2. (fig.) split, fallen into dissension, not agreeing D III. 1 17 = 2 10, 171. Usually in cpds., & often to be translated by prep, "without," e.g. bhinnahirottappa Cp. sam. without shame. -ajiva without subsistence, one who has little means to live on, one who leads a poor mode of living Vism 306. Miln 229 sq. (opp. parisuddh' ajiva) -nava ship-wrecked J iv.159. -pata a torn cloth, in cpd. "dhara " wearing a patchwork cloth," i. e. a bhikkhu (see also s. v. bhikkhu) Th i, 1092. -plava ship-wrecked J in. 158. -manta disobeying (i. e. breaking) a counsel J vi.437. -sira with a broken head J iv.251. -sima (f.) one who has broken the
III.
Bhita [pp. of bhayati] frightened, terrified, afraid Dh 310 n.iio (marana-bhaya"), 129; J 1. 168 (niraya-bhaya") Cp. sam. IV. 141 (-l-tasita); PvA 154, 280 (-|-tasita).
;
Bhibbaccha see bibhaccha.
Bhima
Vedic bhima] dreadfuj, horrible, awful J iv.26 Miln 275. -kaya of horrible body, terrific J v. 165. -rupa of -sena having a terrifying appearance Th 2, 353. Also Np. of one of vi.201. terrifying army J iv.26 the 5 sons of King Pandu J v. 426 Vism 233.
(adj.) [fr. bhi, cp.
;
cruel,
bhima] terrifying, horrible, awful Bhimala (adj.) bhimula, but read bhimala; C. expl* by J V.43 (T. bhii)sanaka-mahasadda)
[fr.
(of decency) Miln 122. -sila one who has broken the norm of good conduct Vism 36. -hirottappa without shame, shameless J 1.207.
bounds
Bhinnatta
(nt.)
[fr.
bhinna] state of being broken or
destroyed, destruction
iv.144.
Bhiyyo (Bhiyo, Bhlyyo) [Vedic bhuyas, compar. form fr. bhn, functioning as compar. to bhuri. On relation Sk. bhuyah P. bhiyyo cp. Sk. jugupsate P. jigucchati] I. (adj.) more Sn 61 (dukkham ettha bhiyyo), 584 (id), Dh 313 (bh. rajan 306 (bh. tanha pavaddhatha) 2. (adv.) in a akirate), 349 (bh. tanha pavaddhati). higher degree, more, repeatedly, further S 1.108 (appar) va bhiyo less or more) Sn 434 (bh. cittar) pasidati) See Dh 18 (bh. nandati=ativiya n. C.) Miln 40. also bhiyyoso, yebhuyyena. -kamyata desire for more, greed Vin 11.214. -bhava getting more, increase, multiplication D in. 221; Vin III. 45 S v. 9, 198, 244 A i.gS v. 70 VbhA 289.
:
Bhirati Pass, to bharati, only in cpd. ppr. anubhiramana being brought up or carried behind). III. 123 (chatta Neumann, M. trsl.' in. 248 translates "fiber ihm schwebt," & proposes reading (on p. 563) anu-hiramana (fr. hf). This reading is to be preferred, & is also found at D n.15.
Bhirn (adj. n.) [fr. bhi; cp. Vedic bhiru] i. fearful, i. e. having fear, timid, afraid, shy, cowardly Sdhp 207 (dukkha) usually in neg. abhini not afraid, without see utrasin. 2. fearful, fear, comb"" with anutrasin
; :
causing fear, awful, dreadful, terrible Pv 11.4' ("dassana terrible to look at). 3. (m.) fear, cowardice Sn 437 ( = utrasa SnA 390). -ttana refuge for the fearful, adj. one who protects, those who are in fear A n. 74 It 25 Sdhp 300.
i.
e.
Bhlroka
(-)
(adj.)
Vism
bhiru] afraid, shy, cowardly, shunning 7 (papa), 645 (jivitu-kama bniruka-purisa).

[fr.
Bhiyyoso (adv.) [abl. formation fr. bhiyyo i] still more, more and more, only in cpd. mattaya [cp. BSk. bhuyasya raatraya MVastu 11.345 Divy 263 & passim] exceedingly, abundantly A i.i24=Pug 30 (expl* at PugA 212 by " bhiyyoso-mattaya uddhumayana-bhavo datthabbo"); J 1.61 PvA 50.
; ;
Bhisana
(adj.)
=bhir)sana
(q.
v.)
Pv
IV.3' (v.
1.
in
PvA
251), expl'' by also bhisana.
bhayajanana PvA 251, where C. reading

onomat. root *bhakk, dialectical, cp. bhukkiya barking, bbukkana
Bhokka
(adj.)
[fr.
Prk. bhukkai
to bark,
Bhunkarana
dog
(Pischel, Prk. Gr. 209)
;
130
is
Bhumma
Put. i" sg. bhokkhar) [Sk. Aor. 1^' sg. bhufijig Miln 47; 3'"* sg. bhuiiji 3"* pi. abhunjigsu Th i, 922 J iv.370 Ger. bhutva J 111.53 ( = bhun abhufijisut) Mhvs 7, 25. jitva C.) DhA 1.182 bhutvana Sn 128. Grd. bhunjitabba Mhvs 5, 127. Inf. bhottufi see ava. Cans, bhojeti (q. v.). Cp. bhoga, bhutta. pp. bhojana. bhojanlya. bhojja also Desid. pp. bubbhukkhita & abhunjati.
12
;
the root bhnkk (bnkk)
given by
a barker,
(
:
Hemacandra
i.
(see P. gajjati),
e.
98 in meaning " garjati cp. also Prk. bukkana crow] barking, n. dog only in redupl. intens. formation
4,
;
"
tnana Th i. bhoksyami]
Sn 240.
;
iv.117.
bho-bhu-kka kka fr. kr

bhussati.
(cp.
?)
E.
bow-wow),
:
lit.
bhu-bhu-maker
See also
J VI. 354 (C.
bhun-karana).
Bhunkarana
" bhu,"'i.
V.
1.
(adj.-nt.)
e.
[bhu+kr, see bhukka] making bow-wow, barking J vi.355 ("sunakha)

;
bhu-bhukka-sadda-karana.
Bhacca (adj.) [ger. of bhu in composition, corresponding to *bhutya> *bhutya, like pecca (*pretya) fr. pra+ i.
In function equal to bhuta] only in cpd. yatha-bhuccag (nt. adv.) as it is, that which really is, really (=yatha See under yatha. bhutar)) Th 2, 143.
Bhunjati^ [bhuj to purify, cleanse, sift, not given in this meaning by the Dhatupatha. Cp. Av. buxti purification buj to clean, also Lat. fungor (to get through or rid of, cp. E. function), Goth, us-baugjan to sweep; P. paribhuiijati 2. paribhojaniya & vinibbhujati. See Kern, Toev. p. 104, s. v. bhujissa] to clean, purify, cleanse see bhuja^ and bhujissa, also bhoja & bhojaka.
:
bhuja m. & Bhaja' (m. bhuja bhuj, bhujate to bend, lit. " the bender " the root is expl"" by kotilya (kotilla) at Dhtp 470 (Dhtm See also bhuja^. Idg. *bheng, fr. which also 521).
&
nt.)
[cp.
Epic
&
Class. Sk.
Bhunjana
(nt.) [fr. bhufijati'] taking food, act of eating, feasting J iv.371 (karana) PvA 184. -kala meal-time DhA 1.346.
;
Lat.
fugio to
flee=Gr.
;
;
<pn'iyM.
Lat.
fuga flight
= Sk.
Bhutta [pp.
bhoga ring. Ohg. bouc Goth, biugan to bend = Ger. beugen & biegen Ohg. bogo = E. bow. Semantically
cp. Lat. lacertus the arm, i. e. the bend, fr. *leq to bend, to which P. lagula a club (q. v. for etym.), with which cp. Lat. lacerta = lizard, similar in connotation to P.
bhujaga snake] the hattha, hand); 682
arm Sn 48 (expH by
(pi.
bhujani)
iSfd^ 478 as J v.91. 309; vi.64

;
Bu
1.36
Vv
64I8.
pure, bright, beautiful Bhaja^ [fr. beautiful to look at; C. expl"'' by J VI. 88 ("dassana kalyana dassana).
bhufijati^]
clean,
Sk. bhukta] i. (Pass.) eaten, impers. eating Vin iv.82 31 8 Also geha eating house J v.290, and (bhuttar) hoti). in phrase yatha-bhuttag bhuiijatha " eat according to eating," i. e. as ought to be eaten, eating in moderation D II. 173 (where Rh. D., Dial. 11.203. trsP "ye shall eat as ye have eaten ") =111.62, 63 (where Rh. D., Dial. III. 64 trsl* " enjoy your possessions as you have been should favour a wont to do"; see note ibid.). translation in the first sense. dubbhuttar), indigestible. 2. (Med. cp. bhuttar) having eaten, one who has
of bhuiijati';
p. 15
;
being eaten Sn
Dh
We
also in eaten MUn 370 (sace bhutto bhaveyy' ahag) phrase bhutta-patar-asa after having eaten breakfast
;
Bhuja'
in [fr. bhuj to bend] bending, crooked, bhuja-latthi betel-pepper tree _J vi.456 (C. bhujangalata, perhaps identical with bhujaka ?), also in cpd. bhuja-ga going crooked, i. e. snake MUn 420 (bhujaginda king of snakes, the cobra); Davs. 2, 17; also as bhujanga Davs 2, 56, & in der. bhujanga-lata " snakecreeper," i. e. name of the betel-pepper J vi.457 and Cp. bhogin^. bhujangama S 1.69.
(adj.)
:
J 11.273
DhA
ag.
IV.
226.
11. 2
-dvasesa the remainder of a meal Vin
16.
Bhuttar
[n.
fr.
Epic] one who 2) J V.465 (ahag bhutta bhakkhag ras' uttamag).
bhuj, cp. Sk. bhoktr already Vedic & eats or has eaten, or enjoys (cp. bhutta
Bhuttavant (adj.) [bhutta-f vant] having eaten, one who has eaten J v. 170 ( =kata-bhatta-kicca) VvA 244.
;
Bhujaka
or does it [fr. bhuj, as in bhunjati^ bhuja' and equal to bhuja-latthi ?] a fragrant tree, growing (according to Dhpala) only in the Gandhamadana grove of the Devaloka Vv 35^; VvA 162.
;
belong to
Bhnjissa [cp. BSk. bhujisya Divy 302. according to Mhvyut 84 meaning " clean " thus fr. bhuj (see bhuiijati-) to purify, sort out] i. (n. m.) a freed slave, freeman a servant as distinguished from a slave Vin bhujissar) karoti to grant 1.93; J 11.313; PvA 112. freedom to a slave J v. 313; vi.389, 546; DhA i.ig; (in same sequence f. bhujissa Vin 11. 2 71 ThA 2CO. 2. (adj.) freeing fr. slavery, as bhujissa at Vin 1.93). productive of freedom D 11.80 (cp. Dial. 11.80) in. 245 S 11.70; iv.272 A III. 36, 132, 213; Vism 222 (with exegesis). Cp. bhoja & bhojaka. -bhava state of being freed fr. slavery, freedom
; ;
Bhnttavin (adj.) [bhutta-t- suffix avin, corresponding to Vedic ayin] having eaten, one who has had a meal nom. sg. bhuttavi Vin iv.82 Miln 15 (-1- onita-pattapani) PvA 23 (-)- pavarita) SnA 58 instr. bhuttavina Vin IV. 82 gen. dat. bhuttavissa D 11. 195. ace. bhut;
tivig
J
Vin
1.213;
pi.
Sn
V.170; nom.
(-1- onita-pattapanig) 11 1 p: bhuttavi Vin iv.81, & bhuttavino
S iv.289.
Bhumma
ThA
2GO.
(adj.)
[fr.
bhunjati'] eating, one who eats or Bhuiijaka enjoys, in "sammuti definition of " eater," speaking of an eater, declaration or statement of eating VbhA 164.
Bhnnjati' [bhuj to Lat. fruor, frux=E. fruit, frugal etc. Goth. brukjan=As. brukan = Ger. brauchen. The Dhtp 379 (& Dhtm 613) expl'^'' bhuj by " palan' ajjhoharesu," i. e. eating & drinking for the purpose of living] to eat (in general), to enjoy, make use of, take advantage of, use Sn 102, 24"^, 259, 619 Dh 324 Pug 55. Pot. bhufijeyya Sn 4C0 Dh 308, 2""' pi. bhuiijetha Dh 70; Mhvs 25, 113. Imper. 2<' med. Sn 479; bhuAjassa S v.53 3"' act. bhuiijatu S 1.141 bhunjassu Sn 421 ppr. bhuiijanto J 111.277 bhufija; ;
;
(adj.-n.) [fr. bhumi, Vedic bhumya] i. belonging to the earth, earthly, terrestrial nt. soil, ground, floor Sn 222 (bhutani bhummani earthly creatures, contrasted with creatures in the air, antalikkhe), 236 pi. bhumma (id.) Sdhp 420 (sabba-bhumma khattiya). the earthly ones, i. e. the gods inhabiting the earth, esp. tree gods (Yakkhas) Vv 84- ( =bhumma-deva VvA 334). nt. ground: Pv 11. lo^ (yava bhumma down to the 2. the locative case ground); v. 1. BB bhum(i). KhA 106, III, 224 SnA 140, 210, 321, 433 PvA 33. -attharana " earth-spread," a ground covering, mat, carpet Vin 1.48; 11.208; iv.279. -antara "earth-occasion," i. e. (i) sphere of the earth, plane of existence Miln 163; DhsA 296. (2) in "pariccheda discussion concerning the earth, i. e. cosmogony DhsA 3. -antalikkha earthly and celestial, over earth & sky (of portents) Miln 178. The form would correspond to -jala " terrestrial net (of inSk. *bhaum-antariksa. sight) gift of clear sight extending over the globe (perhaps to find hidden treasures) SnA 353 (term of a Cp. bhurikamma & vijja, science or magic art). bhurivijja. -ttha (a) put into the earth, being in the earth, found on or in the earth, earthly Vin 111.47.
;
Bhumtni
standing on the earth Dh 28. (c) resting on the earth Miln 181. Also as ka living on earth, earthly (of gods) J III. 87. -deva a terrestrial deva or fairy A iv.iiS; Ps 11.149; VbhA 12; DhA M56; VvA 334; PvA 5. 43, 55, 215, 277. -devata=deva J iv.287
(b)
(
131
Bhutanaka
existence in general (vijjamanai)) Vin iv.25 (bhutar)); (5) what we should call a simple predicative use, is exemplified by a typical dogmatic example, viz. " kalaghaso bhiilo," where bhuta is given as meaning khhiasava (Arahant) J n.260 (6) all beings or specified existence, animal kingdom (satta) D n.157; (7) the vegetable kingdom, plants, vegetation (rukkh' adayo)
;
= yakkha); KhA
120.
Bhummi'
(f.) ffr. bhumma] that which belongs to the ground, i. e. a plane (of existence), soil, stage (as t.t. in philosophy) DhsA 277 (=y-apatti), 339 (id.), 985 (dukkha"), 1368. 1374 sq. (see Dhs Irsl.- 2^1).
Vin
IV. 34
(as
bhuta-gama).
beings,
bhutani
(pi.)
Bhummi^
[old voc. of
bhumma]
(lit.
"my
(dear)
man"
regular
terrestrial)
a voc. of friendly address Vin 11.104 ( = piya-
vacanaij Bdhgh).
Sn 35 (expl"" at Ndmovable & immovable; S. 11.47 [K.S. n.36) mind and body as come-to-be Dh 131 (bhutani), 405; M i.j sq. (pathavl, apo etc., bhuta. deva, Pajapati etc.), 4; MA 1.32. The pi. nt. bhiitani is used as pi. to meaning
;
Meanings i bhiita & living beings, animate Nature 479 as 2 kinds, viz. tasa & thavara,
: .
Bhuyya the
;
(compar.) cpd. yebhuyyena
representative for which usually bhiyya

P.
(q. v.).
of
(q.
Sk.
v.).
bhuyas Only in
viz. inanimate Nature, elements, usually enum'' under term maha-bhutani. 2. (nt.) nature, creation, world M 1.2 (bhute bhutato sanjanati recognises the beings from nature, i. e. from the fact of being nature)
;
Bhuvi see bhu.

Bhusa*
.\
1.
[cp.
Vedic busa
;
;
(nt.)
& buia
;
(m.)]
chaff,
husks
241 ('agara chaff-house); Dh 352 (opunati bhusar) to sift husks) I'd 78 Pv 111.4' in. 10' VvA 47 (tina
;
312 (pasada-lakkhana, see Expos. 409). See cpds. gama, "pubba (?). 3. (nt. adj.) that which is, i. e. natural, genuine, true nt. truth neg. abhuta falsehood, lie Sn 387 PvA 34. See cpds. "bhava, "vacana, vada. supernatural being, ghost, 4. a
DhsA
litter).
Bhusa' (adj.) [cp. Vedic bhrsa] strong, mighty, great l^h 339 (tanha = balava DhA iv.48) J v. 361 (danda = dajha, balava C). nt. bhusai] (adv.) much, exceedingly, greatly, vehemently. In cpds. bhusar)" & bhusa". S 1.69; J III. 441 IV. 1 1 V.203 (bhusa-dassaneyya) VI. 192 Vv 6'; Pv 3^8. iv.7'; Miln 346; SnA 107 (" verbum intensivum ") Sdhp 289.
pi. bhiita guardian genii (of a city) See cpds. vijja, "vejja. 5. (-) pp. in predicative use (cp. on this meaning Bdhgh's meaning No. 5, above) (a) what has been or happened viz. matu-bhuta having been his mother PvA 78 abhutapubbai) bhutai) what has never happened before happened (now) DA 1.43 (in expl of abbhuta) (b) having become such & such, being like, acting as, being, quasi (as it were), consisting of, e. g. andha blind, as
;
demon, Yakkha
J
IV. 245.
Bhasati, Bhussati
[perhaps a legitimate form for Sk. bhasate (see P. bhasati), with u for a, so that the suggested correction of bhusati to bhasati (see under bhasati) is unfounded] to bark DA 1.3 17 (bhusati; vv. 11. bhussati & bhusati) DhA 1.171, 172. See also bhasati & bhukka; pp. bhusita.
Bhnsika
(f.) [fr.
bhusa'] chaff
1.242
Vin
11.
181.
Bhtuita [pp. of bhusati] barking noise). See also bhasita.

Bhnseti [Denom.
fr.
J iv.182 (sadda,
barking,
bhusa^ = *bhrsayati
but not certain,
may have
to be read bhuseti, to endeavour, cp. Sk. bhQsati] to make strong, to cause to grow (?) J v.218 (C. expl"" by " bhusar) karoti, vaddheti " p. 224).
[fr.
were J vi.139; aru consisting of wounds DhA udapana" being a well, a well so to speak PvA 78; opana acting as a spring A iv.185; hetu" as reason, being the reason PvA 58 cp. cakkhu having become an eye of wisdom. Sometimes bhiita in this use hardly needs to be translated at all. -gama vegetation, as -kaya body of truth DhA 1. 1 1 trees, plants, grass, etc. Under bhiitagama Bdhgh understands the 5 bija-jatani (5 groups of plants springing from a germinative power: see bija), viz. mula-bijar), khandha", phala, agga, bija. Thus in C. on Vin iv.34 (the so-called bhutagama-sikkhapada, quoted at DhA in. 302 & SnA 3) cp. M in. 34 J v. 46 Miln 3. 244. -gaha possession by a demon Miln 168 (cp. Divy 235). -tthana place of a ghost KhA 170. -pati (a) lord of beings J v. 11 3 (of Inda) vi.362 (id.);
it
11M09
Vv
(of
64'
(id.),
(b) lord of ghosts, or
Yakkhas
J vi.269
Bhfi*
bhu] (adj.) being, pana-bhu a living being = pana-bhuta C). (

(f.) [fr.
(n.)
creature, living being in (a breathing being) J v. 79
Bhfi^
bhu, otherwise bhumi] the earth loc. bhuvi according to Kaccayana otherwise bhuvi is aor. 3"' sg. of bhu: see Pischel, Prk. Gr. 516; Geiger, Pali Gr.
;
;
;
86'.
Cp. Bhttkufi (f) [a different spelling of bhakuti, q. v. Sk. bhrkuti & bhrukuti] frown, anger, superciliousness 1. 125 (v. 1. bhakuti & bha) J v.296.
Bhuja
late Sk. bhiirja, with which related Lat. fraxinus ash, Ags. beorc = E. birch, Ger. birke] the Bhurjatree, i. e. a kind of willow J v. 195, 405 (in both
[cp.
places
= abhuji),
420.
Bhnta
[pp. of bhavati, Vedic etc. bhuta] grown, become born, produced; nature as the result of becoming. The (exegetical) definition by Bdhgh of the word bhuta is interesting. He (at 1.3 1) distinguishes the foil. 7 meanings of the term (i) animate Nature as principle, or the vital aggregates (the 5 Khandhas), with ref. 1.260 (3) inanimate (2) ghosts (amanussa) Sn 222 Nature as principle, or the Elements (the 4 dhatus) S in. 10 1 (mahabhuta) (4) all that exists, physical
Kuvera). -pubba (a) as adj. (-) having formerly been so & so, as mata bhijtapubbo satto, pita etc., in untraced quotation at Vism 305 also at SnA 359 (Bhagava kunala-raja bhutapubbo). (b) as adv. (bhutapubbar)) meaning: before all happening, before creation, at a very remote stage of the world, in old times, formerly Vin n.201 D 1.92; 11. 167, 285, 337; M 1.253; in. 176; S 1. 216, 222, 227; IV.201 V.447 A iv.i36=Vism 237; A iv.432 J 1.394; DhA 1.56. -bhavya past and future D 1.18. -bhava truthful character, neg. a" PvA 14. -vacana statement of reality or of the truth SnA 336. -vadin truthful, speaking the truth 1.180; D ni.175; Pug 58; a untruthful Dh 306 J 11.416. -vikara a natural blemish, fault of growth, deformity SnA 189 (opp. nibbikara). Dh 1.93, -vijja knowledge of demons, exorcism D 1.9 -vejja a healer of harm caused by cp. Dial. 1. 1 7). demons, an exorcist Vin iv.84 J 11. 215; 111.511; Miln 23.
;
MA
Bhutatta
(nt.) [abstr. fr.
become or being created of creation) Vism 310 (in
bhuta] the fact of having grown, (i. e. being creatures or part def. of bhuta) MA 1.32 (id.).
;
Bhutanaka [cp. 'Sk. bhutrija] a fragrant grass Andropogon schoenanthus J vi.36 ( = phanijjaka) Vism 543
;
;
(so v.
1.
for T. bhutinaka).
VI
Bhutika
132
Bhendu
Bhuri' (f.) [cp. late Sk. bhur] the earth given as name for the earth (pathavi) at Ps 11. 197 see also def. at DhsA Besides these only in 2 doubtful cpds., both 147.
; ;
Bhutika (adj.) (-) in cpd. catummaha belongs to the whole expression, viz. composed of the 4 great elements
M 1.5
5.
Bhvinaha
[difficult to
expl"
is
it
an old misspelling
for
bhuta+ gha ? The latter of han ?] a destroyer beings Sn 664 (voc. bhunahu, expl'* by SnA 479
" bhuti-hanaka vuddhi-nasaka "
;
of as
vv.
11.
bhunahata,
bhunahota, bhiihata, all showing the difficulty of the archaic word) J v. 266 (pi. bhiinahuno, expl'' by C. 272 as " isinar) ativattaro attano vaddhiya hatatta
;
bh.").
Cp. Chalmers)
1.502 ("puritanical" suggested
by Lord
Bhuma
(-) [ = bhumi] i. (lit.) ground, country, district 2. (fig) S III. 5 (paccha" the western district). ground, reason for. occasion stage, step Sn 896 (avivada ground of harmony; according to SnA 557 Ep. of Nibbana).
1.12, expl'' resting on demonology, viz. bhurikamma as " practices to be observed by one living in a bhurighara or earth-house" (?) 1.97, but cp. Vedic and bhurivijja bhuri-karman " much effecting " 1.9. expH as " knowledge of charms to be pronounced See 1.93. by one living in an earth-house" (?) Dial. 1.18, 25. The meaning of the terms is obscure; there may have been (as Kern rightly suggests see Toev. s. V.) quite a diff. popular practice behind them, which was unknown to the later Commentator. Kern suggests that bhiiri-vijja might be a secret science to science of hidden treasures), find gold (digging for it and kamma might be " making gold " (alchemistic Perhaps the term bhumma-jala is to be science).
DA
DA
connected with these two.

Bhuri' (adj.) [cp. Vedic bhuri] wide, extensive, much, abundant, DhsA 147 (in def. of the term bhuri', i. e. earth); otherwise only in cpds.: pantia (adj.) of extensive wisdom, verj- wise S iv.205 Sn 346, 792, 1097,
;
[from bhuma, or Bhiimaka (& ika) bhumi] I. having floors or stories (of buildings) as dve pasada DhA 1.414 pafica" pasada a palace with 5 stories J 1.58, 89 satta with 7 stories (pasada) DhA
(adj.)
(only
-)
ika at 1.1S2 (dve geha). 2. belonging to a place or district, as jati from the land of (their) birth 1.147 paccha^ from the western country S iv.312 (brahmana). 3. being on a certain plane or in a certain state, as paritta & maha Vbh
II. I,
260.
The form
DhA
340
te
;
(vatta)
in 3 planes SnA 4 (of the 5 Khandhas), 510 1.36 (kusala), 305 (vatta) iv.69 (tebhu-
DhA
pathavi-samaya vitthataya vipulaya pafinaya samannagato ti bhuripaiiiio," with other definitions) Nd' 95 (same expl" as under Ps 11.197); Nd^ 415 C. (id.), "pafinana (adj.) same as "medhasa (adj.) very pafifia Sn 1 136 ;^ (cp. Nd^48o). intelligent S 1.42, 174 III. 143 A iv.449 Sn 1131, 136
1
143;
Pv
111.5^;
Ps
11.
197
("
Th
I,
1266
Pv
111.7'.
maka-vatta-sankhatar)Mara-bandhanai)),72 (dhamma) catu in 4 planes DhsA 296 (kusala) DhA 1.35 (citta).
;
The form
ika at
[cp.
DhA
1.288 (with ref. to citta).

soil,
Bhumi
ground, to bhavati, cp. Gr. ^vais etc. See bhavati] I. (lit.) ground, soil, earth Vin 11. 175; Sn 418 (yana carriage road) Pv 1.10^* fsi SnA 353 (hettha-bhumiyar) under the earth) DhA 1.414 (id., opp. upari-bhumiyar)). 2. place, quarter, district, region 1.145 (jati district of one's birth) Sn 830 (vighata") Nd- 475 (danta); DhA 1.2 13 (apana) PvA 80 (susana"). uyyana" garden (-place or locality )Vv 64'*; Pv 11. 12'; 3. (fig.) ground, plane, stage, level; state of J 1.58. consciousness, Vin. 1.17; Vbh 322 sq. Vism 126, 442 (with ref. to the 4 Patisambhida, as sekha-bhumi & asekha-bhumi), 517 (paiifia-niddesa). Usually - indriya" Nett 192 dassana plane of insight Nett 8, 14, sukha" ground for happiness Dhs 984 (cp. 50 DhsA 214). bhiimi-ttaya the stages, viz. 3 kamavacara, rupavacara, lokuttara Vism 493. pi. bhiiniiyo Ps 11.205 =Vism 384 (appH to the 4 jhanas) purisa (attha p. bh. eight stages of the individual; viz. manda-bhumi, khidda, vimar|sana. ujugata". sekha", saraana", jina, panna, 'or as trsH by Rh. D. in Dial. 1.72, under " eight stages of a prophet's existence " babyhood, playtime, trial time, erect time, learning time, ascetic time, prophet time & prostrate time. Cp. the 10 decades of man's life, as given by Bdhgh at Vism 619). Bdhgh, when defining the 2 meanings of bhumi as " maha-pathavi " and as " cittuppada" (rise of thought) had in view the distinction between its literal & figurative meaning. But this def (at DhsA 214) is vague & only popular. An old loc.
(f.)
Vedic bhumi, Av. bumis
bhu, as
in
Cp. BSk. bhuri in same sense Bhiiri (f.) [is it original ? at Lai. V. 444, 541 MVastu 111.332] knowledge, understanding, intelligence Dh 282, quoted at DhsA 76 (expli* as termed so because it is as widespread as the earth Dhs 16 DhA 111.421 same expl" at DhsA 148) J VI.415.
; ;
Bhiisana
(nt.)
[fr.
bhii$]
ornament, decoration Vism 10
(yatino-sila-bhusana-bhiisita contrasted torajano muttamani-vibhusita).
Bhiisa
(f.)
[fr.
bhusa-
(read
bhu?] ornament, decoration, only in cpd. bhiisa-)dassaneyya beautiful as an

111.3^
;
ornament Pv
" Bhuseti [Caus. of bhii$, to be busy in meaning " to adorn etc. Expl"" at Dhtp. 315, 623 by " alankara "] to Only in pp. bhusita adorn, embellish, beautify. adorned with (-) Pv 11.9'^ 12' 111.3 J vi.53. Cp. vi".
; :
Bheka
J
[cp.
;
III. 430
Vedic bheka, onomat.] a frog IV. 247 VI. 208.

;
Th
i,
310;
Bhecchati
Bhejja form
is fut.
of bhindati (q. v.).
be split, only in neg. abhejja not to be split or sundered Sn 255 J 1.263 III. 318 Pug 30 Miln 160, 199.
(adj.) 'grd. of bhindati] to
; ;
;
Bhejjanaka (adj.) [fr. bhejja] breakable; like bhejja only in neg. form abhejjanaka indestructible J 1.393.
Bhe];i4i
for
[perhaps indentical with & only wrong spelling bhendu = kandu-] a kind of missile used as a weapon, arrow Vin 111.77 (where enum'' with asi, satti & laguja
in expl" of upanikkhipana).
v. 1. gendu, of uncertain reading & meaning. Pischel. Prk. Gr. 107 gives gindu & remarks that this
of
bhumi is bhumya, e. g. J 1.507 v.84. Another form of bhumi at end of cpds. is bhiinia (q. v.). -kampa shaking of the ground, earthquake Wiln 178. -gata " gone into the soil," i. e. hiding, stored away
;
Bhendu [with
-ghana thick soil SnA 149, cp. J I-375ibid. 146. -tala ground (-surface)
pathavi-ghana
186. -padesa place or region upon the earth J vi.95. -pappataka outgrovrths in the soil D 111.87 = Vism 418. -pothana beating the ground DhA 1.171. -bhaga division of the earth, district J l.icg; v.200 VvA 125; PvA 29, 154. -laddh (uppanna) acquired on a certain stage of existence SnA 4. -saya lying or sleeping on the ground Dh.V 11.61
;
PvA
cannot be derived fr. kanduka (although kandu may be considered as gloss of bhendu at Th i, 164: see kandu^), but belongs with Prk. gendui play & P. genduka and the originally Sk. words genduka, ginduka,
gendu, genduka to a root gid, gi^, Prk. gindai to play. Morris, J.P.T.S. 1884, 90 says " I am inclined to read gendu in all cases & to compare it with geduka & genduka a ball"] a ball, bead also a ball-shaped ornament or turret, cupola Th i, 164 (see kandu^) J 1.386 (also maya ball-shaped) in. 184 (v. 1. gendu).
:
U I
Bhenduka
Bhenduka* The V. 1.
[in
is
133
Bhogavant
the drum Vism 489 (in comparison) VbhA 80 (id.), -panava drum & tabor (in battle) A 11. 117. -vada drum-sound, fig. for a loud voice PvA 89 (bherivadena akkosati rails like drum), -vadaka a drummer J 1.283. -sanna sign of the drum DhA 1.396. -sadda sound of
;
all
found at
probability misreading for genduka. Besides this occur all passages.

;
the vv. 11. kenduka ( = kanduka?) & kundika] a ball DhsA 116. for playing J iv.30. 256; v. 196; vi.471
See also genduka.
the
drum
J 1.283. [cp.
BheQâka^ [fr. bhendu, identical with bhenduka^] a knob, cupola, round tower J 1.2 (maha-bh-pamana).
Bhettar
[n. ag. fr.
[fr.
Bhesajja
(nt.)
Vedic bhaisajya
;
= bhesaja,
;
fr.
bhisaj
bhid] a breaker, divider
v. 283.
Bheda
bhid, cp. Ved.

i
.
meanings]
sension Vism (with ref. to upadana & bhava) VbhA 185 (id.) Sdhp mithu" breaking of alliance D n.76 66, 457, 463. vaci breaking of [the rule as to] J IV. 1 84 Kvu 314. sangha disunion in the Sangha speech Miln 231.
Sk. bheda in same breaking, rending, breach, disunion, dis64 sq. (contrasted with anisagsa), 572 sq.
Class.
&
see also P. bhisakka] a remedy, medicament, medicine SnA 154, 446 Sdhp 393. 11.266 1.30 Vin 1.278 bhesajjar) karoti to treat with a medicine DhA 1.25 mula-bhesajjani the principal medicines Miln 43 paiica bhesajjani the 5 remedies (allowed to bhikkhus) DhA
I-5-
-kapalaka medicine bowl

the medicine precepts
VbhA
69.
361.
-sikkhapada
abl. Vin 11.203. sila breach of morality J v. 163. bheda after the destruction or dissolution in phrase kayassa bheda param marana, i. e. after the breaking up of the body & after death see kaya I. e. & cp. D Pug 51. 2. (-") sort, III. 52, 146 sq., 258; Dh 140
: ;
VbhA
Bhesma
kind, as adj. consisting of, like J 11.438; VI.3 (katuk' adi) DhA 111.14 (kaya-sucarit'-adi-bhadra-kammani) SnA 290 (Avici-adi- niraya). -kara causing division or dissension Vin 11. 7 111. 173 V.93 (cp. Vin 1.354 & Vin. Texts in. 343 for the 18 errors in which the Sangha is brought into division by bhikkhus who are in the wrong) DhsA 29 (attharasa bheda-kara-vatthuni the 18 causes of dissension).
; ; ; ;
(adj.) [cp. Vedic bhisma of which the regular P. form is bhigsa, of bhi; bhesma would correspond to a form *bhaisma] terrible, awful Vin 11.203= It 86 (" bhesma hi udadhi maha," so read for Vin. bhasma, with V. 1. bhesma. and for It tasma, with v. 1. BE Bdhgh Vin 11.325 bhesma, misunderstood by ed. on Vin. passage expl- by bhayanaka) J v.266 vi.133 (v. 1. bhasma).
Bho
Bhedaka
(adj. n.) [fr. bheda] breaking, dividing, causing nt. adv. disunion (m.) divider Vin 11. 205 J vi.382. bhedakar), as in nakha in such a way as to break a
;
(indecl.) [voc. of bhavant, cp. Sk. bholj which is the shortened voc. bhagoh of Vedic bhagavant cp. as to form P. avuso>Sk. ayusmah of ayusmant] a familiar term of address (in speaking to equals or inferiors) sir, friend, you, my dear; pi. sirs D 1.8S, 90, 93. iii 1.484 Sn 427, 457, 487 with voc. of noun bho purisa my dear man J 1.423 bho brahmana oh ye brahmans
; : ;
nail
DA
1.37.
Bhedana
Cans, bhedeti] i. breaking (open), in puta breaking of the seed-boxes (of the Patali plant), idiomatic for " merchandise " Miln
(nt.) [fr. bhid, as in
-2. (fig) breach, division, destrucSee under puta. tion A IV. 247 Dh 138 Bu 11. 7 J 1467 (mittabhava'). -dhamma subject to destruction, fragile, perishable A 1V.386 J 1. 146, 392 ThA 254. -sagvattanika lead; ; ; ;
;
-vadika = vadin Nd' 249. -vadin a brahman, i. e. one who addresses others with the word " bho," implying some superiority of the speaker name given to the brahman, as proud of his birth, in contrast to brahmana, the true brahman Sn 620 Dh 396 J vi.2H, 214 DhA IV.158.
; ;
11.369.
Double bho bho
DhA
iv.158.
Bhokkhag
is
is
fut. of bhufijati (q. v.).
Bhokkhi at VbhA
ing to division or dissension Vin in. 173.
Bhedapeti
>.':
Bhedeti are Causatives of bhindati
(q. v.).
BheraQd<^fcS [cp. *Sk. bherunda] a jackal J v.2ju; the nam. probably formed after the ace. in phrase bherandakaQ nadati to cry after the fashion of, or like a jackal A 1.187.
424, in phrase sucikamo bh. brahmano a kind of Desider. formation fr. bhuj" (bhufij). appearing as *bhuks = bhokkh (cp. bhokkhar)), with ending It corresponds to Sk. "in ; meaning " wishing to eat." bhoktu-kama. Cp. also n. ag. bhoktr of *bhuks, enjoyer, eater. P. bhokkhi might be Sk. bhoktrl, if The word is a curiosity. it was not for the latter being f.
Bhoga'
Bherava
(adj.) [fr. bhiru, cp.
terrible, frightful
;
Th
i,
Epic Sk. bhairava] fearful, 189 Sn 959, 965. 984 Nd' 370,
;
:
bahu*^ 467; J VI. 520 Dpvs 17, 100; Pgdp 26, 31. very terrible A in. 52 stricken with terror J vi.587. (n) terror, comb'' with bhaya fear & dismay M 1.17 pahina-bhayaA IV. 29 1 V.132 Th i, 367, 1059. bherava having left behind (i. e. free from) fear & terror S 111.83. -rava cry of terror Miln 254.
Bheri (f) [cp. Epic Sk. bheri] a kettle-drum (of large size DhsA 319 distinguishes 2 kinds: maha'^ & pataha") D 1.79; A 11.1.S5; Vv SiiO; J VI. 405; Dh.\ 1.391); Sdhp issara' the drum of the ruler or lord J i.j8 429. pataha" kettle-drum Dpvs 16. 14; Dhs.A. 319; PvA 4 yama (-velaya) (at the time) when the drum sounds bherir) vadeti to sound the drum the watch J v. 459. bheriyo vadenta (pi.) beating (lit. making J 1.283. sound) the drums J 11. 10. bherin carapeti to make the drum go round, i. e. to proclaim by beat of drum
:
[fr. bhunj : see bhufijati] 1. enjoyment A iv.392 2. possession, wealth D 111.77; (kamaguijesu bh.). Sn 301, 421 Dh 139, 355 Pug 30, 57; Sdhp 86, 228, 264. appa little or no possession Sn 114. -khandha a mass of wealth, great possessions D 11.86 (one of the 5 profits accruing from virtue), -gama " village of revenue," a tributary village, i. e. a village which has to pay tribute or contributions (in food etc.) to the owner of its ground. The latter is called gamabhojaka or gamapati "landlord" J 11. 135. -cagin giving Cp. Pick, Sociale Gliederung 71, 112. -parijuiiAa loss of property or riches, liberal A 111.128. -mada pride or conceit of wealth possessions VvA 10 VbhA 466. -vasin, as f. vasini " living in property," i. e. to be enjoyed or made use of occasionally, one of the M) kinds of wives: a kept woman Vin 111.139. 140
cp.
1.286.
Bhoga'
[fr.
yudha
3,
bhuj to bend, cp. bhuja' 20] the coil of a snake J
cS:
Sk.
bhoga
111.58.
id. HalaSee also nib.
Bhogata (-) (f ) [abstr. fr. bhoga] condition of prosperity, having wealth or riches, in ulara being very rich,
J v. 41
VI. 10.
-carana the carrying round of the drum (in proclamations), in cpds. "magga the proclamation road DhA n.43 & vithi id. DhA 11.45. -tala the head of
;
111.38.
Bhogavant
(adj.)
[fr.
bhoga] one
;
supplies, wealthy J v.399
who has possessions Mhvs 10, 20; Sdhp 511.
or
Bhogika
Bhogika
Bhogin^
ing
(-) (adj.) [fr.
134
Bhobhukka
128, 242, 366, 667; Dh 7, 70; Pug 21, 55; Miln 370; Some similes with 69, 106; Sdhp 52, 388, 407. bhojana see J.P.T.S. 1907, 119. tika food allowed for a triad (of reasons) Vin 11. 196. dub having little
bhoga] having wealth or power, in

111.47.
antara an intermediate aristocrat Vin

()
Vism
(adj.-n.) [fr. bhoga] enjoying, owning, aboundpartaking in or devoted to (e. g. to pleasure. kama) D 11.80 111.124 S 1.78 iv.331, 333 A 111.289 V.I 77. m. owner, wealthy man M 1.3O6.
in,
is
Bhogin^ (adj.) [fr. bhuj, see bhuja^] having snake J 111.57; ^1.317.
coils,
of a
Bhogiya
with
diaeretic form of Sk. bhogya = P. bhoggawhich identical in meaning 2, similar also to
bhogika.
Bhogga' (adj.) [fr. bhuj to bend, pp. corresp. to Sk. bhugna] bent, crooked M 1.88; D 11.22; A 1.138; J
III-395-
BhoggaI.
(adj.) [grd. of
bhunj to enjoy, thus=Sk. bhogya]
in cpd.
II.
to be enjoyed or possessed, n. property, possession, raja" (of an elephant) to be possessed by a king, serviceable to a king, royal 1.87 A 1.244, 284
13.
170; J 11.370;
;
DhA
Cp.
1.3
BSk. rajabhogya MVastu 1.287. See in detail under raja-bhogga. naggabhogga one who possesses nothing but nakedness, i. e. an ascetic J iv.160: v.75 vi.225. 2. (identical with bhogika & bhogiya & similar in meaning to bhojageneral)
1.245.
DA
(royal possessions in
raja) royal, of royal power, entitled to the throne, as a designation of " class " at Vin 111.221 in sequence raja raja-bhogga brahmana, etc., where it takes the place of the usual khattiya " royal noble."
or bad food J 11.368 DhA iv.8. panita choice & plentiful meals Vin iv.88. sabhojane kule in the family in which a bhikkhu has received food Vin iv.94. bhojane mattafifiu(ta) knowing proper measure in eating (& abstr.); eating within bounds, one of the 4 restrictions of moral life S 11. 218; A 1.113 sq. Nd' 483. 5 bhojanani or meals are given at Vin iv.75, viz. niccabhatta", salakabhatta, pakkhikarj, uposathikar), patipadikar). -As part of the regulations concerning food, hours of eating etc. in the Sangha there is a distinction ascribed to the Buddha between ganabhojanar], parampara-bhojanar), atirittabhojanar), anatirittabhojanat) mentioned at Kvu 11.552 see Vin iv.71, All these ways of taking food are forbidden under 77. ordinary circumstances, but allowed in the case of illness (gilana-samaye), when robes are given to the Bhikkhus (clvarasamaye) and several other occasions, as enum'' at Vin iv.74. The distinction is made as follows ganabhojanag said when 4 bhikkhus are invited to partake together of one of the five foods or food prepared as a joint meal Vin iv.74; cp. 11. 196; v. 128, 135; paramparabhojanar) said when a bhikkhu, invited to partake of one of the 5 foods, first takes one and then another Vin iv.78; atirittabhojanar) is food left over from that provided for a sick person, or too great a quantity offered on one occasion to bhikkhus (in this case permitted to be eaten) Vin iv.82 anati;
Bhoja [lit. grd. of bhunjati-, to be sorted out, to be raised from slavery; thus also meaning "dependence," " training," from bhuj, to which belongs bhujissa] one
w-ho
is getting trained, dependent, a freed slave, villager, subject. Only in cpds. like bhojisiyai) [bhoja+ isi-l-
not left over & is accepted 6 eaten by a bhikkhu without inquiry Vin iv.84. -aggadana gift of the best of food SnA 270. -atthika in need of food, hungry Pv 11. 9-'. -pariyantika restricting one's feeding Vism 69. -vikati at J v. 292 is to be read as bhajana" (q. v.).
rittabhojanai)
is
food that
is
ya = issariya] mastery over dependence,

;
;
i. e. independence S 1.44. 45 bhojajaniya a well-trained horse, a thoroughbred J 1.178, 179 bhojaputta son of a villager bhojaraja head of a village (-district) a subJ V.165 ordinate king Sn 553 = Th i, 823. In the latter phrase however it may mean " wealthy " kings, or " titled " kings (khattiya bh-r., who are next in power to and serve on a raja cakkavatti). The phrase is best taken as one, viz. " the nobles, royal kings." It may be a term for " vice-kings " or substitute-kings, or those who
:
Bhojanaka = bhojaka,
village J
II.
in
"gama owner
or
headman
of the
134.
are successors of the king. The expl" at SnA 45 ^ takes the three words as three diff. terms and places bhoja = bhogiya as a designation of a class or rank (=bhogga). Neumann in his trsl" of Sn has " Konigstanime, kiihn and stolz," free but according to the sen.se. The phrase may in bhoja contain a local designation of the bhoja princes (N. of a tribe), which was then taken as a special name for " king " (cp. Kaiser Caesar, or Gr. /SairiXeixj). With the wording " khattiya bhoja-rajano anuyutta bhavanti te " cp. 111.173: " patirajano te ranno cakkavattissa anuyutta bhavanti." and A v.22 " kudda-
Bhojaniya, Bhojaniya, Bhojaneyya [grd. of bhuj, Caus. bhojeti. Cp. bhufijitabba] what may be eaten, eatable, food fit or proper to eat. bhojaniya food Vin iv.92 odana rice, kummasa gruel, sattu meal, (five foods flour, maccha fish, raar)sa meat). Soft food, as distinguished from khadaniya hard food J 1.90. See also khadaniya. bhojaniya: eatable S 1.167, cp. pari", bhojaneyya : fit to eat DA 1.28 a. unfit to be eaten Sn 81
;
J V.15.
Bhojin
(-) (adj.) [fr.

;
bhuj] feeding on, enjoying

;
III. 43
1.343
Sn 47
J 11.150
Pug
55.
>
Bhojeti [Caus. of bhunjati] to cause to eat, to feed, entertain, treat, regale Vin 1.243; iv.71 Dh.\ J vi.577
; ;
l.IOI
Bhojja
rajano " in same phrase. Mrs. Rh. D. at Brethren. p. 311, trsh " nobles and wealthy lords."
(aflj.) Igrd. of bhunjati] to be eaten, eatable; khajja what can be chewed & eaten 1.85. yagu " eatable rice-gruel," i. e. soft gruel, prepared in a certain way Vin 1.223, 224.
DA
Bhojan
is
ppr. of bhojeti, feeding J vi.207.

[fr.
Bhojjba a good horse, a Sindh horse J
1.180.
Bhojaka
jati-
bhojeti] i. one attendant at meals J v.4r3. 2.
bhuj,
who provides
(is
this
from
food, blmfi-
Bhoti
f.
of
bhavant
iV
(q. v.)
DhA
J
111.194.
inf. of
bhujissa ?) one who draws the benefit of something, owner, holder, in gama landholder, village head
&
Bhottabba
J
Bhottug are grd. &
bhottabba to be eaten
1114-
(see Dial. i.ioS n. & luck. Sociale GUederung u>4 sq.) J 1. 199, 354, 483; II. 135 (=gamapati, ganuv jetthaka) v.413 DhA 1.69. Cp. bhojanaka.
;
man
v. 252,
253
bhunjati (q. v.) bhottug to eat

;
Bhojana
(nt.)
[fr.
bhuiijati] food,
general J 11.218; iv.103, 173; J
1.
meal, nourishment in 178; IV.223 Sn 102,

;
Bhobhukka [intens-redupl. of bhukk=bukk, to bark: see bhukka & cp. Sk. bukkati, bukkana] one making a barking sound, barker, i. e. dog J vi.345 (=bhunkarana C).
M.
-M-fuphonic consonant inserted between two vowels to avoid hiatus, as agga-m-agga the best of all Vin iv.232 anga-m-angani limb by limb Vin 111.119; Vv 38^, etc. See also S 111-254 (yena-m-idh' ekacco) Dh 54 (oka-mokata ubbhato) Sn 765 (anriatra-m-ariyehi) Nd' 26q (asiti-hattha-m-ubbedha. for (dvaye-m-eva) J 1.29 hatth' ubbedha) 111.387 (katattho-m-anubujjhati) v. 72 (orena-m-agama) vi.266 (paccha-m-anutappati) SnA On wrong syllable 309 (rag' adi-m-anekappakarar)). division through Sandhi-m-, and thus origin of specific Pali forms see masati.
; ;
latter
&
passages paiicapatthika
it
occurs
v.).
comb''
with
latakamraa
is
(q.
The meaning
not quite
clear.
Makaranda
[cp.
Class. Sk.
makaranda] the nectar of a
flower J VI. 530.
Makasa
from
[f r.
Geiger, P.Gr.
ra.)
;
Vedic masaka via *masaka > makasa sec 47^] mosquito Vin 11. 119; S 1.52 (a free A 11.117 Sn 20 J 1.246 Sdhp 50. See also
:
; ; ;
Ha
(-kara) the letter or sound vutta put in for the sake of
J 111.273
;
(sandhi-vasena
v. 3 75
cpd. dar)sa. -kutika mosquito net or curtain -Tijani mosquito fan Vin 11.130.
Vin
ii.iig,
130.
euphony)
(ma-karo
sandhikaro)
KhA
155,
224;
SnA
limb
bit
Makuta
Makula
(f.)
,
[cp.
i.
181, 383, 404.
(kirita+
e.
BSk. makuta Divy 41 adornment).
1]
a crest
Abhp
283
Magsa
(nt.) [cp.
Vedic magsa,
fr.
Idg. *memsro-, as in Gr.

("
fiiipiii:
thigh, Lat.
flesh
;
membrum
bite,
;
mims
Oir mir
;
(of
;
flesh)]
inember"); Goth, flesh, meat

;
258, S 11.97 (putta) Dh 152 J 111.184 357 (in compar.) DhA 1.375 (putta) 11. 51 (alia" living flesh) VbliA 58, 61 (pilotika-palivethita). Described and defined in detail as one of the 32 akaras or constituents of the human body at Vism 252, 354 KhA 46
Pug 55
;
Vism
VvA gives Vv 45^*; J
VbhA
1.344.
Sk. makula] i. a bud (Hardy in Index to " Mimusops elengi " after BR) Th 2, 260 1.273; 11.33; IV. 333 v.207 (makula), 416: Vism 230 (1); 256 (paduma) VvA 177 (kanavira"), 194 (makula), 197 (id.) VbhA 228, 239 (where Vism 2. a knob 256 has makulita, & KhA 53 mukulita). 11.90 Vism 253 (kandala"). 3. v. 1. at Nd^ 485 J 1.3 B for pakuUa ( = pakuta).
[cp.
; ; ; ;
235.
;
DhA -upasecana sauce for meat J 111.144 =vi.24 -kalyana beauty of flesh, one of the 5 beauties DhA 1.387. -khadaka of a girl (see kalyana) J 1.394 flesh-eater J vi.530. -cakkhu the bodily eye, one of the 5 kinds of the sense of sight (see cakkhu III) D -dhovani odaka water for washing in. 2 19 Nd^ 100, 354. -pindika a meat-ball, lump of flesh meat KhA 54. Vism 256. -pufija a heap of flesh Vism 361 (in comp.) VbhA 67. -pesi a piece of flesh or meat (see on simile 11T.105 (r) vehasar) J.P.T.S. 19117, 122) Vin 11.25 Miln 280; gacchantir) addasag) 1.143; A iir.97 Vism 195, 252, 468; DhA 1.164 VbhA 235; -lohita flesh & blood Dh 150.
; : ; ;
Hakkaâ
11.267
Epic Sk. markata] i. a monkey J 1.385 11.22 ; VbhA 408 (nidda, a m.'s sleep, said to be quickly changing) KhA 73 (in simile) SnA 522 Names of monkeys famous in Jataka (cp. Sn 791). Salaka J 11.268 Kalabahu J 111.98 sq. on the tales monkey as a figure in similes see J.P.T.S. 1907. 1 19. to which add VbhA 228 & 259 (talavana"), cp. Vism 245.
[cp.
; ;
DhA
-chapaka the young of a monkey M 1385: J 1.2 18. -sutta spider's thread J v. 47; Vism 136 (in simile);
a spider
see sutta.
DhA
1.304.
Makkataka
Hafjsi (f) [cp. Sk. raagsi] a certain plant Nardostychus jatamansi J vi.535.
Hagsika
[fr. marjsa cp. *Sk. marjsika] 1. a dealer in 2. in pitthi" the ka meat, meat-seller Miln 331. belongs to the whole cpd., thus: one who is a backbiter, a slanderer Sn 244 ( =pitthi-mar|sa-khadaka SnA Similarly pitthi-magsikata (q. v.) Nd- 39'. 287).
;
[cp. Sk. markataka; der. fr. markata = makkata] a spider (see on similes J.P.T.S 1907, 1 19) Dh 347 iv.484 (aptly (cp. DhA IV. 58) J 11.147 ( = unnanabhi) v. 47. 469, Miln 364, 407 (pantha" called Unnanabhi) road spider, at both passages). -sutta spider's thread
;
Vism
285.
(nt.)
[fr.
Makka(iya
J 11-7".
makkhata-l- ya]
J 11.448 (mukha").
The same
as
monkey grimace mukha-makkatika at

111.33.
Hakaci [etym.
111.68
a kind of cloth, material, fibre (vakakhanda).

?]
DhA
11.96
Hakka(I
34;
(f)
[of
makkala] a female monkey Vin

1.119lit.
J 1-385;
[fr.
DhA
-pilotika rougli
cloth
(used for straining)

232.
DhA
249
II.
155.
Cp. makkhi-vala.
;
-vaka m. bark Vism
Makkha'
mrk;,
;
( -I-
akkavaka)
VbhA
Siks 19&.
8,
in cpd.
smearing over. Cp. BSk. mrakâ mana-mada-mraksa-paridaha etc.]
hypocrisy
Makara [cp. Epic Sk. makara] a mythical fish or sea monster. Leviathan (cp. Zimmer, Altind. Leben 97) f. makaMiln 131, 377 ThA 204. III. 188 J n.442 rini Miln 67. -dantaka the tooth of a sword fish, used as a pin as a design in painting Vin II. 113, cp. p. 315. In these or carving Vin 11.117. 121, 152; iv.47.
; ;
15; 31U, 361

1.
A
;
usually comb'' with palasa (see also palasa) 100, 299; IV. 148, 456; V.39, 156, 209, It 3 Sn 56, 437, 631, 1132 (cp. Nd^ 484 =
1.95.
;
makkhayana makkhayitattar) nitthuriya-kammar),

hardness, mercilessaess) 357. 380, 389 Pug 18, 2i
;
i.
e.
Dh
;
407; Miln 289, 380

150,
J
;
v.141
Vbh
18
;
DhA
;
iii.i
VI. 181.
-vinaya restraining
r.
hypocrisy S 11.282
v.
165 sq.
135
Makkha
136
(c)
Maggika
as paficangika or the
first 2
Olakkha^ [probably = makkhai, but BSk. difierentiates with mraksya Divy 622, trsl. Index "ill-feeling"? Bbhtlingk-Roth have mraksya " wohlgefiihl "] anger, rage Vin 1.25.
:
Path
of 5 constituents (the
;
Dhs 89 Vbh 10 sq., 237 sq. dhamma (d) other expressions of same import Miln 21; magga alone; S 1.191 (Bhagava maggassa
above
and
last 3)
Makkhaiia
oil J III.
(nt.)
[fr.
mrks. cp. *Sk. mraksana] smearing,

11 (tela)
;
120
Miln
Dhtp
538.
Makkhayana
the
fact
(f-)
& Makkhayitatta
;
(nt.) [abstr. fr.

:
makkha]
of
Sn 429, 441, 724 sq.. etc.) = 111. 9 = S 111.66 130; Dh 57, 273 sq.. It 106; VbhA 53. 73. As the first condition & initial stage to the attainment of Arahantship (Nibbana) it is often found in sequence of
uppadeta
;
makkha
Makkhika
of concealment, hypocrisy at Nd'^ 484 Pug 18, 22.

(f.)
in
exegesis
either magga-phala-nirodha
(e.
g.
Vism
217, cp.
Nd-
under dukkha
II.
p.
168).
or magga, phala, nibbana
Vedic maksika & maksika] a fly M HI. 148; Nd' 484; J 11.275 (nila") 111.263 (pingala" SnA 33 (pingala). 572 (id.) DhA iv.58 gadfly), 402
[cp.
; ;
;
Sdhp
396, 529.
Makkhita
[pp. of makkheti] smeared with (-''), soiled anointed M 1.364 (lohita) J 1.158 (madhu) in. 226 (pitthi-maddena) v. 71 (ruhira) vi.391.
; ;
; ;
magga (e. g. Tikp. 155 sq., 158; VbhA 43, 316, 488). as entrance to Arahantship is the final stage in the recognition (iiana, parifina, paiiiia) of the truth of the causal chain, which realises the origin of " ill," the possibility of its removal & the " way " to the removal. These stages are described as dukkhe iianar), samudaye 111.227, ilanar) nirodhe iianar) and magge iianai) at
latter passage the foil, chapter (1.49) gives dukkha-nirodha gamini patipada as identical with
Ps
1.118.
At the
Makkhin
Vin
(adj.)
[fr.
;
makkha]
often
harsh, merciless
11.89;
;
111.47
III. 259)
;
concealing, hypocritical; comb'' with palasin (e. g. at III. 45, 246. a ( + apalasin)
;
iii.iii
[cp.
Sn 116
Pug
22.
Makkhi-vala
makaci-pilotika]
a cloth of hair for
Note. On the term see C^d. 41 sq.,66sq., 175, magga. 186 Dhstrsl^ ^S, 299 sq., 362 sq. Expos. 216. 354. On passages with atthangika magga & others where magga is used in similes see Mrs. Rh. D. in J.P.T.S. 1907, pp. 119. 120. 3. Stage of righteousness, with ref. to the var. conditions of Arahantship divided into 4 stages, viz.
; ;
straining J 11.97.
Makkheti [Caus. of mrk?; Dhtp 538

;
makkharia] to smear, Pug 36; Miln 258; Vism 344 DhA 11.65. Pa-ss makkhiyati Miln 74. Caus. II. makkhapeti to cause to be anointed J 1.486 DhA 1.400. pp. makkhita.
:
paste, soil, anoint J '111.225, 314;
I.
Maga
[another
12^]
P. Or.
form of miga=Sk. mrga, cp. Geiger, animal for hunting, deer, antelope M
;
;
sotapatti-magga, sakadagami", anagami, arahatta", or the stage of entering the stream (of salvation), that of returning once, that of the never-returner, that of Arahantship. At DhA i.iio magga-phala " the fruit of the Path " (i. e. the attainment of the foundation or first step of Arahantship) is identical with sotapattiphala on p. 113 (a) iu general: arahatta" S 1.78; A DA 1.224. (b) in particular as the 4 paths: 111.3Q1
1.173 (in simile) S 1.199 (id.) A 989; Sn 275, 763, 880; J V.267.
1.70
11.23
Th
i,
958,
2.
a stupid person
Nd2'6i2 A; Vbh 322 sq., 328, 335; Vism 453, 6724. In the Tikapatthana 678 DhA IV. 30 VbhA 301. (under magga-paccaya-niddesa p. 52) 12 constituents
;
;
J VI. 206, 371.
Magga
[cp. Epic Sk. marga. fr. mrg to track, trace] i. a road (usually high road), way, foot-path Vism 708 VbhA 256 (maggai) agata-pubba-purisa, simile of)
;
addhana" high road Vin

addhana
; ;
;
:
(tiyojana",
simile of a
man
see under antara-magge on the road Miln 16; ujuka

; ;
travelling) iv.62 in. 158

;
DhA
1.229.
a straight way S 1.33 DhA i.iS ummagga (a) a conduit see ummagga, to which add (b) a devious way Th 2, 94 kummagga a wrong path see refs. J V.260 kum, to which, add S iv.ig5; Th i, 1174. passava" & vacca place for defecation & urination Vin in. 12 7, 2. the road of -moral & visama" a bad road S 1.48. good living, the path of righteousness, with ref. to the moral standard (cp. the 10 commandments) & the way The exegetic (edifying) etym. of magga to salvation. in this meaning is " nibban' atthikehi maggiyati (traced by those who are looking for N.), nibbanar] va maggeti, kilese va marento gacchati ti maggo " (VbhA 114). " Usually designated (a) the " ariya atthangika magga It is or the " Noble Eightfold Path " (see atthangika). mentioned at many places, & forms the corner-stone of the Buddha's teaching as to the means of escaping " dukkha " or the ills of life. It consists of 8 consiitnenis, viz. samma-ditthi, samma-sankappa, vaca, ^kammanta, ajiva, "vayama, sati, "samadhi, or right views, right aspirations, right speech, right conduct, right livelihood, right effort, right mindfulness, right rapture. The 7 first constituents are at D 11.2 16 & The III. 71 enum"* as requisites for samma-samadhi. name of this table of ethical injunctions is given as " maggam uttamag " at Sn IT30, i. e. the Highest D 11.353 Path. See for ref. e. g. Vin 111.93 iv.26 111.102, 128, 284, 286; It 18; Ndi 292; Nd2 485; Vbh 104 sq. 235 sq., VbhA 1 14 sq. (its constituents in detail), 121, 216; Vism 509 sq. (where the 8 constituents are Pug 17; discussed). (b) as ariya magga: 111.72 VbhA 373 sq. ThA 205. 1. 176 sq., 225 sq., 233
; ;
; :
magga are enum'* viz. panna, vitakka, sammavaca, s-kammanta. s-ajlva, viriya, sati, samadhi, miccha-ditthi, miccha-vaca, m-kammanta, m-ajiva. -angani the constituents of the Ariyan Path VbhA 120. -4magga which is the (right) road and which is not 1.147; Vism ch. xx ("ssa kovida) = Sn 627; S iii.igS (id.); DhA iv.169 (id.); A v. 47 ("ssa flana-udaka water found on the road dassana) Dh 403. Vism 338 (simile), -kilanta wearied by the road J 1. 129. -kusala one who is clever as regards the road, one who knows the road well S 111.108; Nd' 171; VbhA 332 (in simile) KhA 70, 126. -kovida= "kusala Ndi 446. -kkhayin (should be akkhayin) one who -jina Conqueror in. 5 Nd' 33. tells the (right) way -jivin who lives in the right of the paths Sn 84 sq. path Sn 88. -jjhayin reflecting over the Path Sn 85. -nnu knows -fiana knowledge of the Path VbhA 416. -tthana one who stands in the the Path Nd^ 446. Path, attains the P. see Cpd. 23, 50. -ttaya the triad of the paths (i. e. the first 3 of the 4 Paths as given above under 3) DhA iv.109. -dusin highway robber Sn -desaka one who points out the way, a guide Sn 84 84. -desin= "desaka as "desika at DhA 11.246. J iv.257 Sn 87. -dhamma the rule of the Path, i. e. righteous living Sn 763. -dhira wise as regards the Path Nd' 45. i. one on the road, i. e. wandering, tramp-patipanna 2. one who has entered the Path Pv ing DhA 1.233. -bha-parissaya danger of the road VvA 200. IV. 3^'. vana cultivation of the Path (i. e. righteousness) Nd' -mulha one who has lost the way VvA 332 323. -vanna praise of the Path DhA 1.115. -vidu one who knows the Path Nd' 446. -sacca the truth concerning the Path VbhA 1 14, 124. -sira N. of a month DA 1.24 1.
of
;
Maggana
for,
(nt.)
& maggana
(f.)
[fr.
magg] tracking, search

for
covetousness
;
Vism 29
(syn.
nijigigsanata
&
gavetthi)
Dhtp 298 (& gavesana).

magga] wayfarer, tramp
DA
Maggika
[fr.
DhA
1.233.
Maggati
Maggati
137
Maccha
-usabha an auspicious bull SnA 323. -chana a merry time, fair J 11.48 DhA 1.392. -kicca auspicious function, festivity SnA 175, 323. -kiriya festivity, wedding SnA 69; finding good omens J iv.72. -kolahala the lucky, or most auspicious, foreboding, one of the 5 kolahalas (q. v.) KhA 121. -paiiha see mangalika. -divasa a lucky day J iv.210; DhA 111.467. -vappa
;
& (spurious) mageti [Denom. fr. magga, cp. Sk. marga^'ati. The Dhtp. gives both mag & magg in meaning " anvesana," i. e. tracking, following up see
;
Dhtp Nos.
= pattheti) J V.102 (where T. reads maggheyya, which is expl'' by C. as vijjheyya to pierce, hurt, & which is doubtful in meaning, although Kern, Toev. s. v. defends it. The V. 1. reads rnagg". Same on p. 265 where one ought to read phasseyya in C. instead of passeyya. The form pp. magga (?) on p. 102 must belong to the same root) DhsA 162 = gavesati). Caus. II. maggapeti PvA 112. Pass, maggiyati VbhA 114.
maggayamana)
;
21. 540, 541] to track, hunt for, trace out, follow, seek 1.334 (ppr. magayamana) S 11.370 (pp.
Th
2,
384 (cp.
ThA
2 55
ploughing festival SnA 137. Cp. vappa-mangala. -sindhava state horse J 1.59. -silapatta auspicious slab (of stone) J 1.59 vi.37 PvA 74. -supina lucky dream -hatthi state elephant Mhvs ^5, 21; DhA J VI. 330.
; ;
1.389.
Magghati see maggeti.
Maghavaat
Lat.
Epic Sk. maghava, on etym. see Walde. Maia] N. of Indra, or another angel (devaputta) S 1.22 1 (voc. maghava so read for mathava), 229 Dh 30. Cp. magha.
[cp.
s.
M'th.
Mangalika (adj.) (-) [fr. mangala] i. one who is feasting in, one whose auspices are such & such fond of only in kotijhala' fond of excitement J 1.372 Miln 94 (apagata, without passion for excitement). 2. superstitious, looking out for lucky signs Vin n.129 (gihi),
; ;
V.
Uagha
of a nakkhatta, in cpd. deva SnA 352 (cp. 11.74, " (' where spelling Makkadeva we also find Makhadeva at Satapatha-brahmana XIV. I. i).
(f.)
[cp. *Sk.
magha] N.
140 (id.). At J iv.72, 73; three sets of people are exemplified, who believe in omina as either ditthag (seen) or sutag (heard) or mutag (sensed) they are called dittha-mangalika, suta^ & muta respectively. The same group is more explicitly dealt with in the Mangala-sutta Kh.\ 118 sq. (cp. Nd' 89); ditthamangalika paiiha " a question concerning visible
omina"
vol.
ir.
J iv.73 (correct
!),
meaning given under
dittha',
Hankati is given as root mank (aor. maki) at Dhtm 13, in meaning mandana, i. e. adornment. It is meant to be an expl"> of mankato ?
156'
390
(?).
The Np. dittha-mangalika
at
IV. 3 76 sq.
Mangalya
fortune
(nt.)
[fr.
mangala] auspiciousness, good luck,

or = mangula?
1.246,
Hankato
12]
on
my
(adv.) [for Sk. mat-krte, Cp. E. Mijller, P.Gr. account, for me Miln 384.
;
Dhtp
(adj.)
24.
Mangura
cchavi
[etym.?
242
;
See
;
J.R.A.S.
f.
Manku (adj.) [cp. Vedic manku see on meaning Hardy in preface to Anguttara v. p. vi] staggering, confused, troubled, discontented Vin 11. 118; S v.74 Dh 249; f. pi. manku Nd^ 150; DhA III. 41, 359 (with loc). Vin 1.93. dummanku " staggering in a disagreeable manner," evil-minded A 1.98 iv.97 (read line as
1903, 186] golden; in cpd. "cchavi of golden colour,
1.193,
429
11.33
Vism
184.
Mangula
(adj.) [cp.
of sallow
mangura] sallow; f. manguli complexion S 11.260 = Vin 111.107 Vin

;
woman
in. 100.
Macca
(adj.-n.) [orig. grd. of marati,
my
corresponding to
"
dummanku'
yar)
vako "
he, staggering badly, is spoilt like the fire

;
crest of smoke); S 11.218 Nett 50. -bhava discontent, moral DhA in.359. -bhuta 227
;
padusseti dhum' aggamhi va paon the v.70 Vin 11. 196; 111.21; iv.213;
Sk. martya. A diaeretic form exists in P. matiya (q. v. )] mortal; (m.) man, a mortal S 1.55; Sn 249, 577, 580, 766 J 111.154; IV. 248 V.393 Dh 53, 141, 182 Vv 63^2 Kvu 351. See also refs. under jata.
.
weakness J iv.49
;
Miln
confused Vin VI. 362 DhA

;
11.
19
11.85
discontented, troubled, 1.186 Dh 263 J v.311

;
Maccu
[in forra
= Vedic
;
mrtyu,
fr.
mr;
in
meaning
differ-
11.76
a self-possessed
111.40
Miln 21,
339-
Mankuna
(& na) [cp. late Sk. matkuna, see Geiger, P.Gr. 6'] an insect, bug or flea J i.io 111.423 Vism 109 (where klla-mankula ought to be read as klta; ;
mankuna)
Mangala
DhA
[cp.
11.
12.
(adj.)
with root mang,

jirosperous,
i.
Vedic mangala. Expli" by Dhtp 24 e. lucky see also maiiju] auspicious,

;
SnA
'
to make an auspicious ceremony, i. e. to besprinkle with grains etc. for luck (see on this PvA 198), to get married DhA 1.182 mangalai] vadati to bless one J iv.299 DhA 1.115. Three (au.spicious) wedding-ceremonies at Dh.\ 1.115 viz. abhiseka" consecration, geha-ppavesana entering the house, vivaha" wedding. Certain other general signs of good luck or omina xar' iioxfiv are given at J iv.72, 73 and KhA 118 sq. (see also mangalika). Several ceremonious festivities are mentioned at DhA 11.87 with regard to tlie bringing up of a child, viz. nama-karana-mangala the ceremony of giving a name ahara-paribhoga" of taking solid food kanna-vijjhana of piercing the ears dussa-gahana" of taking up the robe cu|a-karai)a of making the top-knot. Cp. abhi.
lit.
; ;
mangalag karoti
sq. lucky, festive Nd^ 87, 88; nt. mangalag good omen, 273, 595; Sdhp 551. A auspices, festivity Sn 258; Vin 11.129; PvA 17. curious popular etymology is put forth by Bdhgh at 123, viz. " mag galanti imehi satta ti" mangalani.
KhA n8
KhA
Ved.-Sk. meaning " death " onlv] the God of Death, the Buddhist Mara, or sometimes equivalent to Yama S 1.156 Sn 357 (gen. maccuno), 581 (instr. maccuna), 587; Th i, 411; Dh 21, 47, 128, 135, 150, 287 VbhA roo SnA 397 DhA 111.49 Sdhp 295, 304. -tara one who crosses or overcomes death Sn 119 tareyya Nd^ 486). -dheyya the realm of ( = maranag Mara, the sphere of Death S 1.4 adj. belonging to = Maradheyya, maranadeath or subject to death dheyya Nd^ 487''). Sn 358, 1104 (with expl" " m. vuccanti kilesa ca khandha ca abhisankhara ca Nd- 487"), 1 146 Cpara-raaccudheyyassa parag vuccati amatag nibbanag Nd- 487); Th 2, 10 = maccu ettha dhiyati ThA 13); Dh 86; DhA 11. 161. -parayana surmounting death Sn 578; pareta id. Sn 579. -pasa the sling or snare of Mara Sn 166 J v. 367. -bhayathe fear of death Mhvs 32, 68. -marana dying in death 1.49 (cp. C. on p. 532 maccu-maranan ti maccu-sankhatag maranag tena samuccheda-maran' adini nisedheti. See also def. of maraija s.v.). -mukha the mouth of death Sn 776 Nd' 48. -raja the king of death Sn 332, 1 1 18 pi Maccuraja maranag pi Nd^ 488); Dh 46, ( = Maro -vasa the power of death 3 1.52 Sn 170; KhA 83. 587, 1 100 (where maccu is expli" by marana & Mara). -hayin leaving death behind, victorious over death It 46=Sn 755 Th i, 129.
entiated,
the
Uacoha
Vedic matsya] fish A 111.301 Sn 605, 777, 936; J 1. 210, 211 V.266 (in simile); vi.113 (phandanti maccha, on dry land); Pug 55; Sdhp 610. maccha is given at Nd^ 91 as syn. of ambucarin. puti rotten
[cp.
;
;
Macchara
fish
138
Majjharu
;
ni.i68; & in simile at It 68= J iv.435 = vi.236 Cp. J.P.T.S. 1906, 201. bahu rich in 127. fish J III. 430. lona salt fish Vism 2S. rohita the species Cyprinus rohita J 11.433; ni.333 DhAii.132. On maccha in simile see J.P.T.S. 1907, 121. Of names of fishes several are given in the Jataka tales viz.Ananda (as the king of the fishes or a Leviathan) J 1.207 V.462 11.332 Timanda & Timirapingala J v. 462 Mitacintin J 1.427; Bahucintin J 1.427. -magsa the flesh of fishes Sn 249. -bandha one who sets net to catch fish, a fisherman A 111.301 Vism 379. -bhatta food for fishes, devoured by fishes J v. 75. -valaka a garment made in a particular fashion (forbidden to bhikkhus) Vin 11. 137. -sakalika "a bit of fish" (fish-bone?) in de.scription of constitution of the finger nails at Vism 250=KhA 43 = VbhA 233.
= KhA
Majjati^ [myj to clean, polish connected with either Lat. mergo (cp. Gr. aii:pyuj) or Lat. mulgeo to wipe, stroke, milk (cp. Gr. riujXyw, Mir. mlich=milk etc.) Dhtp 71 gives root majj with meaning " sagsuddhiyar) "] to wipe, polish, clean VvA 165. Cp. sam. pp. majjita
&
mattha.
Majjati^
for
[mad
Sk.
madyati
\'edic
;
madati
see
mada
;
etym.] to be intoxicated to be exultant, to be immensely enjoyed or elated S 1.73, 203; A iv.294 Sn 366 (Pot. majje=majjeyya Sn.A 364), 676 (id., T. reads na ca majje, SnA 4S2 reads na pamajje) J 11.97 in. 87 (majjeyya). aor. majji in cpd. pamajji Mhvs 17, '5PP- matta.
'
Majjara
f.
[cp. Epic Sk. marjara dialectical] a cat Miln 23. majjari (majjari) Vin 1.186 (camma cat's skin):
;
Macchara
(adj.)
[Vedic matsara
&
matsarin enjoyable;
DhA
1.48
Pgdp
49.
later period also " envious," cp. maccharin] niggardly,
envious, selfish envy A iv.285
Pgdp 11. 19. macchararj (nt.) avarice, Sn 8ii, 862, 954 (vita-macchara, adj.).
fr.
:
Majjika [fr. majja] a dealer in strong drink, a tavernkeeper Miln 33 1

Majjita [pp. of majjati^] (sutthu m. for sumattha
Haccbarayati [Demon, or envious J vi.334
macchariya] to be
11.45, 89.
selfish,
greedy
DhA
Vv
cleaned, 84").
polished
Vv.A 340 See also mattha.
Maccharayana
at
(f)
&
Majjha
Maccharayitatta
19,
(nt.)
the condition
of selfishness,
both expressions in def" of macchariya
Dhs
122
Pug
2^
DhsA
375.
fr.
Maccharin
(adj.)
[cp.
Vedic matsarin,
selfish,
;
mat-l-sf,
i.
e.
" reflecting to me "] trsl.'^ p. 320) A 11.82 Dh 263 Sn 136, 663 Pug 20 DhsA 394
; ; ;
envious, greedy (cp. Dhs m.139, 258, 265 in. 45, 246 Nd' 36 J 1.345 v. 391 Vv 5.^2^
;
madhya, cp. Lat. medius, Gr. ^fffinr, midjis=Ohg. mitti. E. middle] middle, viz. of moderate height D 1.243 (contrasted I. of space: with ucca & nica). 2. of time of middle age Sn 2 16 (contrasted with dahara young & thera old). 3. often used adv. in loc. majjhe in the middle i. e. (a) as prep,
(adj.) [\êdic
Goth.
in between, J
among
(-"
;
or with gen.)
Pv
i.ii',
11*;
1.207
(sakunanai))
DhA
1.182
(vasana-gamassa)
DhA
;
n.89
Sdhp
;
unselfish
in. 47
iv.2
Sn
852, 860
[cp.
89. 97, It 102.
a
;
Macchariya
& Macchera
&
(nt.)
Epic Sk. matsarya]

;
avarice, stinginess, selfishness,

evil passions
macchariya : A 1.95, 299 in. 2 72 Dh in. 4 (issa), 289 Sn 863 (yutta), 92S Pug 19, 23 Vbh Five sorts of selfishness are mentioned .357. 389, 391. avasa", kula, labha", vanna, dhamma" D in. 234 Nd' 118, 227; A IV. 456; Dhs 1 122 (cp. Dhsisrl.^p. 276); Vism 683; DhsA 373, 374. Selfishness is one of the evil conditions which have to be renounced as habits of mind by force of intelligence A v. 40, 209 Miln 289 PvA 87, 124. 2. macchera A 1.105 (mala), 281; Dh 242 It 18 Nd' 260 Sdhp 313, 510. At A n.58 and elsewhere the state called vigata-mala-macchera " with the stain of avarice vanished," is freq. mentioned as a feature of the blameless life and a preparation for Arahantship. Note. The (etym.) expl" of macchariya at VbhA 513 is rather interesting: " idai) acchariyari mayhag eva hotu, ma aiinassa acchariyai) hotu ti pavattatta macchariyan ti vuccati" (from the Puranas ?).
loka.
I.
;
of the principal the main cause of rebirth in the Peta;
envy one
(parisa). majjhe chetva cutting in half V.387. (b) in special dogmatic sense " in the present state of existence," contrasted with past & future existences (the latter comb"* as " ubho anta " at Sn 1040). The expl of majjhe in this sense is at
PvA u
J
Nd^ 434
(similarly at
majjhe pacchato
4.
" raajjhar) vuccati paccuppanna rupa " etc. Nd- 490). Sn 949 (in sequence pubbe paccha), 1099 (id.) Dh 348 (pure majjhe
:
i.
(nt.)
paccuppannesu khandhesu DhA iv.63). majjhag the middle DhA 1.184 (tassa urae.
majjhar) ghagsenti).
Majjhaka
[fr. majjha] lying or being in the pacina-yava (dakkhina", pacchima, uttara) nigama, a market-place lying in the midst of the eastern corn-fields (the southern etc.) designation of 4 nigamas situated near Mithila J vi.330.
(adj.)
.
(--)
midst of
.,
in
Majjhatta
(adj.-n.)
[for
:
majjha-ttha, which
we
find in
Macchika
J V.270
[fr.
;
vi.iii
[of
maccha] a fish-catcher, fisherman Miln 331.

;
in. 301
214; majjha-l"standing in the middle," umpire, I. (adj.) stha] neutral, impartial, indifierent J 1.300 11.359 (parama", Miln 403 Vism 230 Mhvs vi.8 -I- upekkha-parami) 2. indifference, balance of mind, equanimity 21, 14. Vism 134, 296; almost synonymous with upekkha VbhA 283 ("payogata) DhA 11.214 ("upekkha); PvA 38 (so read for majjhattha). See also following. Note. A similar term is found in BSk. as mrdu-madhya
;
Prk. as majjhattha
Pischel, Prk. Gr.
MacchI
(f.)
maccha] a female
fish J
11.
178.
ksanti " state of spiritual calm "
Divy 271
see
Yoga
Macchera
Majja
cant,
III. 62,
(
see macchariya.
Sutra
11.34.
(nt.) [fr.
mad,
cp.
Vedic
mada & madya]

spirits
i.
intoxi\
intoxicating drink,
wine,
Vin 1.205
;
63; Sn 398 (-Hpana=maiiapana) VvA 73 ca merayan ca) Sdhp 267. 2. drinking place J IV. 223 = pan' agara). -pa one who drinks strong drink, a drunkard A iv.261 Sn 400: Pv iv.i'6 (a); ThA 38. -pana drinking of intoxicating liquors Vv 15* VvA 73 Sdhp 87. -paya-
= sura
Majjhattata (f) [abstr. from prec] impartiality, indiflerence, balance of mind Nd* 166 (in expl of upekkha. with syn. passaddhata) Vbh 230 Vism 134 VbhA 285 (satta & sankhara"), 317 (def.) DhsA 133.
; ;
Majjhantika
ka=majjapa
-payin= J 11. 192 (a). -vikkaya sale of spirits J iv.115.
payaka Sdhp
88.
used [majjha-i- anta-i- ika] midday, noon either absolutely Vin iv.273; S iv.240 J v. 213 (yava majjhantik' v. 291 (read upakattha -majjhantika) atikamm' agami) Vism 236 Miln 3 or as apposition with kSla & samaya S 1.7 (kala) Pv iv.32 (id.) Nd^ 97'
;
(samaya)
DA
1.251 (id.).
Majjati^ [majj to immerse, submerge, cp. Lat. mergo] is represented in Pali by mujjati, as found esp. in cpds. ummujjati & nimujjati.
Majjharu [etym. doubtful] a certain kind of plant Vin doubtful whether designation (like 1. 1 96 (v. 1. majjaru)
;
Sk. marjara) of
Plumbago
rosea.
Majjhima
Hajjhima
(adj.)
139
Matahaka
colours with nila, pita, lohitaka, odata e. g. at Vin 1.25 S ii.ioi (f. manjettha) Vv 22' (Hardy in T. reads manjattha, as twice at VvA 1, with vv. 11. "jittha & 'jettha, cp. Corrections & Add"' on p. 372) Miln 61.
;
; ;
[Vedic
madhyama, with sound change
P.Gr. ig', or after analogy with pacchima. with which often contrasted] 1. middle, medium, mediocre, secondary, moderate. AppHed almost exclusively in contrast pairs with terms of
after Geiger,
âma>ima
or less, in triplets like " small-medium-big," or " first-middlc-last " (cp. majjha 3b) viz. (a) of degree : hina-m-panita 111.215 (tisso dhatuyo) Dhs r2o5-
more
Manjetthaka
(adj.)
[fr.
mafijettha,
after
lohita-)-ka]
D
;
1027 (dhamma) Vism 11 (silar)) h. m. ukkattha Vism 308; omaka m. ukkattha Vin iv.243; khuddaka m. maha Vism 100; lamaka m. panita (i. o. lokuttara) DhsA 45 (dhamma) paritta-m-ulara Sdhp 2(10. (b) of time : pathame yame majjhima" pacchima" J 2. (nt.) majjhimar) the 1.75; id. with vaye Pv.A^ 5. waist, in cpd. .~u-majjhima (f.) a woman with beautiful waist v. 4.
; ;
crimson, bright red. fig. shining Vv 39' (cp. def" at VvA 177: like the tree \'itex negundo, sindhavara, or the colour of the Kanavira-bud same def at DhsA usually in sequence 317, with Sinduviira for Sindha") nila, marijetthaka, lohitaka, odata as the 5 pita, fundamental colours: i.5'>g (has "elthika in T. but f. V. 1. etthaka): J vi.185; Dhs (,imafijetthika a disease of sugar cane Vin 11.256.
;
Manjetthi
(f.)
[=Sk. mafijisthaj Bengal madder
DA
1.85.
Manca
[cp. Kpic Sk. manca stand, scatTolding. platform] a couch, bed Vin iv.39 40 (where 4 kinds are mentioned, which also apply to the def" of pitha, viz. masaraka, bundikabaddha, kulira-padaka, ahacca-padaka same DhA 1.89 ("i) def" at VbhA 365); Sn 401 J 111.423 bandhati to tie a bed or two together), 130; iv. 16; hettha mance underVbhA 20 V'vA 291 PvA 93. neath the bed J 1.197 (as place where the domestic lies) II. 419 (id.); 11.273 (where a love-sick youth lies dowji in the park). -atimafica bed upon bed. i. e. beds placed on top of each other serving as grand stands at a fair or festival DhA iv.59. -parayana ending in VI. 277 J III. 456 bed, kept in bed Pv 11. 2^ (nila. fig. for being buried) DhA 1. 83 (with v. 1. maccu". just as likely, but see
;
; ; ; ;
maccuparayana).
sq.
; ;
A III. 51 VvA couch DhA 1234.

Maiicska S 1. 12 1
[fr.
-pitha couch and chair Vin 11.270 -vana stuffing of a g, 220, 295.
Mannati man, Vedic manyate & manute, Av. mainyeite Idg. *men, cp. Gr. /isrof mood, anger = Sk. manah mind ii'^^nva to think of, wish to, Lat. memini to think of, mens>mind, meneo Goth, munan to think, muns opinion Oisl. man. Ags. mon Ohg. minna love. Dhtp 427: mail=nane, 524 = Ags, myne intention. hodhane] i. to think, to be of opinion, to imagine, to subhato naij maiinati bale). deem Sn 199 (sisai) 588 (yena yena hi mannanti, tato tar) hoti aiinatha) imagine he will 1 J 11.258 (manuami cirar) carissati With (double) ace. to have to wander a long time). take for, to consider as na tar) maiinami manusir) I deem you are not human Pv 11. 4' yassa dani kaltiii mannati for this now may he think it time (in a phrase of departure), let him do what he thinks fit, we wait the Buddha's pleasure, i. e. let it be time to go [so also BSk. manyate kalar), e. g. Divy 50. 64 etc.] D 1.189.
; ; ; ; ; .
manca] bed, couch, bedstead Vin

;
1.271
= 111.123
J '.91
III. 42
Th
2,
115; Miln 10
DhA
11.53.
Hafijari (f.) [cp. Epic & Class. Sk. mafijari] a branching flower-stalk, a sprout J v. 400, 416.
Hanjarika
(f.)
= manjari,
Vin
111.180.
Manjarita (adj.) [fr. mafijari] with (full-grown) pedicles, i. e. in open flower Miln 308 (patta in full bloom).
Manjira
[cp. late Sk.
manjira
nt.]
an anklet, foot-bangle
Abhp
228.
Sk. manju, also mangala, cp. Gr. Mafiju Iiayyavov means of deceiving, Lat. mango a dealer making up his wares for sale. See further cognates at Walde, Lai. Wtb. s. v. mango] pleasant, charming, sweet, lovely (only with ref. to the voice) D 11. 2 11, 227 (one of the 8 characteristics of Brahma's & the Buddha's voice: see bindu & atfhanga) (nt.) J 11. 150. a sweet note J vi.5gi (of the deer in the forest) VvA 2ig (karavika ruta). -bhanaka sweet-voiced, speaking sweetly J 11.150 = DhA 1. 144; f. bhanika J vi.4i8, 420. -bhanin id.
(adj.) rep. Class
;
Esp. in phrase tag kirj mafiiiasi (maniiatha 2. pi.) what do you think of this ? (the foil.), what is your opinion Pot. i-' sg. about this? D i.Oo S 111.104 cS: passim. 3"" sg. maririesrya maiiiieyyai) 1 should think PvA 40 sg. S 111.103. and maiiiie Sn 206. The short form mafifie is used like an adv. as affirmative particle & the grammatical or is inserted without influencing meaning syntactical construction of the sentence methinks. for certain, surely, indeed. I guess, presumably. E. g. D 1. 1 37 (patapati m. paccatthike yasasa) S 1.181 (m. 'hag); iv.28g (paveliyamanena m. kayena) J 11.275; Miln 21 Vism go, g2 (mato mem. PvA 40 (m. gono samutthahe), putto) DhA 1. 107 11. 5 na maiiiie surely not Dh.\ 65 (tasma m. sumutta). 2. to know, to 11.84; PvA 75 (n. m. punnava raja). be convinced, to be sure Sn 840 ( = janati Nd' 192), 1049, 1 142; Nd- 491 t = janati); DhA 1.29 (mannami 3. to imagine, to be proud (of), tuvag marissasi). to be conceited, to boast Sn 382 (ppr. mannamana),
;
806. 813, 855 (marinate); J 111.530 (aor. mai'ii"ii 'hag, pp. perhaps mani'ie 'hag ? C. expl" by mai'ifiami). Note. Another Present form is munati (q. v.). mata. of which the pp. is muta.
Mannana
(f.)
"fr.
man] conceit Nd 124

11
mana, kilesa etc.); Dhs 265 (for mancana?).
(taijha, ditthi. 16 1233; Nett 24; Vism
J ii.i5<>-
Mannita
(nt.)
[pp.
of
mai'iiiati]
illusion,
imagination
Manjoka
(adj.)
[maiiju-l-ka]
;
sweet voiced
Vin 1.249;
J 11.35"; III. 266
VI. 412, 496.
Mafijusaka (-rukkha) [fr. maiijiisa] N. of a celestial tree, famed for its fragrancy Vv 38'; SnA 52, 66, 95, 98;
applied to the phanditani. the papai'icitani & sankhatani) at Vbh 390 asmi, ayam aham asmi, bhavissag. na bhavissag. rupi bhavissag. arupi bh., sanni bh., asaiiiii bh., neva-
1.486.
Nine
mai'iriitani (the
same
list is
VvA
safii"ii-nasafint-bh.
175.
MafijQsa (f.) [cp. Epic Sk. manju$a] a casket; used for keeping important documents in J 11.36 (suvannapattar) mafijusaya nikkhipapesi) iv.335 (suvanna;
Mainitatta (nt.) Dhs.\ 372.
[fr. maiii'iita]
self-conceit, pride
Dhs
16
Mataja
(nt.)
rdoubtful]
;
pattar) sara-maiijiisayai)
thapetva kalam akasi).
nama avudhajatag
light
Neumann
1.28 (g a certain weapon trsl^ " Mordwaffe ").

1
Hafijet^ha (adj.) [cp. *Sk. maiijistha Indian

I
madder]
Hatahaka
Vin
II.
(bright) red, crimson, usually enum'' in set of 5 principal
(adj.) [doubtful spelling & meaning] short 138 (ati = atikhuddaka C).
(?)
Matta
Matta & Mattha
clean,
140
Mandala
Whether this is an 1.79. word remains doubtful the connection with mani jewel must have been prevalent
;
n.133 (yugar) mattar) dharaniyar) " pair of robes of burnished cloth o gold and ready for wear " trsl.) Vism 258 (v. 1. mattha). Miln 248; (b) mattha: Vv 84" (su) Cp. sara. DhA 1.25 ("kundali having burnished earrings) VvA
pure.
(a)
[ppof myj, see majjati-] wiped, polished,
matta:
A 111.27; Miln 28; original meaning of the
DhA
at one time.
Manika
6 ("vattha).
(f.) [f. of manika, adj. fr. mani] N. of a charm, the Jewel-charm, by means of which one can read other
Cp'. vi.
;
-sataka a tunic of fine cloth J 1.304
11.274
in. 498
people's
;
minds
1.214 (m. iddhi-vijja), cp. Dial. 1.278,
Vism '2 84
Mani
[cp.
(tth).
n. 3-)-
Vedic mani. The connection with Lat. monile (pendant), proposed by Fick & Grassraann, is doubted by Walde, Lat. Wlb. s. v. monile, where see other suggestions. For further characterisation of mani cp. Zimmer, Altindisches Leben pp. 53, 263] i. a gera, jewel. At several places one may interpret as " crystal." D 1.7 (as ornament) Dh 161 J vi.265 (agghiya, preIn simile at D 1.76 (mani vejuriyo). On cious). mani in similes see J.P.T.S. 1907, 121. udaka-pasadaka mani a precious stone (crystal ?) having the .property of making water clear Miln 35 (cp. below Vism 366 passage) cinta a " thought-jewel," magic
; ;
Manila
[cp. *Sk.
manila dewlap
?]
a kind of tree
Vism
313.
Manâ
manda, perhaps dial, from *mranda, cp. Attempts at etym. see Sk. vi-mradati to soften. Walde, Lat. Wlb. s. v. mollis. Cp. also mattika] the
[later Sk.
;
top part, best part of milk or butter, etc. i. e. cream, scum fig. essence of, the pick of, finest part of anything. parisa the cream of a gathering, the pick of the congregation, excellent congregation A 1.72 (or for "mandala ?) bodhi" essence of enlightenment, highest state of enlightenment in later literature objectively " the best place of enlightenment, the Throne of Enlightenment or of the Buddha " (does it stand for "man;
stone (crystal?) J 111.504 VvA 32; cuja" a jewelled crest or diadem, the crown-jewel J v. 441 sq. jati a genuine precious stona J 11. 417; Vism 216 (in comparison) tara" (-vitana) (canopy) of jewelled stars Vism 76; nila a dark blue jewel J 11. 112; iv.140; DhA 111.254. The passage " amanirj udakar) manir) katva" at Vism 366 (-t- asuvannar) leddug suvannar) katva) refers clearly to meaning " jewel " (that the water is without a jewel or crystal, but is made as clear Whether as crystal a conjuror's trick, cp. Miln 35). meaning " waterpot " (as given at Abhp 11 13 & found in der. manika) is referred to here, is not to be decided. 2. a crystal used as burning-glass Miln 54. DhA 11. 152. -kundala a -kara a jeweller Miln 331 jewelled earring, adj. wearing an (ear) ornament of jewels Vin 11. 156 (amutta adorned with Vv .) 208 (id.); 438 (id.); Pv 11.9" (id.); Th 1.187; Dh 345 (mani-kundalesu = manisu ca kundalesu ca manicittesu va kundalesu, i. e. with gem-studded earrings DhA IV. 56). -kuttima at VvA 188 is probably to be read as "kundala (v. 1. "kundima). -khandha " jewelbulk," i. e. a tremendous jewel, large gem, functioning in tales almost like a magic jewel J 111.187; v. 37 ("vannar) udakar) water as clear as a large block of crystal), 183 (pilandhana). -guha a jewelled cave, cave of crystal J 11.417 (where pigs live) SnA 66 (one of three, viz. suvanna-guha, m., rajata. At the entrance of it there grows the Manj Osaka tree), -canda " the jewelled moon." i. e. with a crest like the (glittering) moon Vv 64* ( = mani-maya-mandaianuviddha-canda; ;
; ;
dala in this meaning

ibid.
?) J iv.233 (cp. puthavi-manda puthavi-mandala Sn 990) DhA 1.86 11.69 IV. 72. sappi" " cream of butter," the finest ghee (cp. AvS MS"* sarpimanda) D 1.201 A 11.95; Pug 70; mandai) karoti to put into the best conMiln 322.
&
manda at DhsA make pleasant SnA 81. 100 is to be read baddha (v. 1. BB). Cp. Expos. 132. -peyya -khetta best soil, fertile ground Miln 255. to be drunk like cream, i. e. of the finest quality, first-class S 11.20 ("rj idai) brahmacariyar)).
dition, to
Manâka
dadhi"
the cream of the milk, whey, in 2. the scum of stagnant water, i. e. anything that floats on the surface & dirties the water, water-weeds, moss etc. J 11.304 (gloss sevala).
[fr.
manda]
I.
whey S
ii.i 11.
Man4ana
(nt.)
[fr.
man^] ornament, adornment,

;
finery
477; See under mada. -anuyoga practice of ornamenting, fondness of finery Vin i.igo. -jatika of an ornament (-loving) nature, fond of dressing D 1.80= Vin 11.255 11. 19, 32.
1.5,
;
7; J V1.64
Pug
21, 58;
Vbh
351
VbhA
Dhtm
13.
=M
Manâpa
Vin
74,
[cp. late Sk. mandapa] a temporary shed or hall erected on special or festive occasions, an awning, tent
1.125
171,
Vism
;
96,
300 (dhamma-savana"), 339

11.45; 111.206 ("karaka)
;
sq.
(in simile);
DhA 1.112; 194 VvA 173.

;
PvA
Mandala ^cp. Vedic mandala] i. circle D 1.134 (pathavi", Vism 143 (g karoti to draw a cp. puthavi" Sn 990)
174 (tipu" & rajata" lead- & silver circle, in kasina practice); VvA 147 (of a fan=talapattehi kata-vijani). 2. the disk of the sun or moon suriya" VvA 224, 271 (divasa-kara) canda"
circle,
mandala-sadisa mani
VbA
in simile),
277).
-cchaya
reflection
of a jewel J vi.345. -thuna, a jewelled pillar, adj. with jewelled pillars Vv 54^, 67^. -pabbata mountain of gems SnA 358. -pallanka a jewelled pallanquin DhA -bandha (place for) binding the jewi,l(led) 1.274. bracelet, the wrist Vism 255 = VbhA 238= KhA 50
(atthi). -bhadda N. mentioned Miln 191
;
Vism 174; PvA
65.
one of 20 classes of people by Rh. D. Miln trsl. 1.266 by " tumblers." The term occurs also at Nd' 89 & Cp. Sk. Manibhadra. N. of a brother of Kuvera 92. & prince of the Yaksas. -maya made of, consisting of, or caused by jewels Pv 11. 6* VvA 280; DhA 1.29. -ratana a precious stone or mineral, which is a gem (jewel) i. e. mani as a kind of ratana, of which there are seven Vism 189 (in sim.) Miln 218. -rupaka a jewelled image DhA 1.370 -lakkhana fortune-telling from jewels D 1.9 SnA 564. -vanna the colour or appearance of crystal i. e. as
of
trsli^
;
; ;
clear as crystal (of water) J 11.304 (pasanna-l- ). -sappa a kind of poisonous snake (i. e. a mysterious, magic
snake)
DA
[cp.
1.
197.
Manika
Sk. manika] a waterpot 11.39. Usually in cpd. udaka" Vin 1.277: 1.354; S iv.316;
Class.
janu" the disk of i. e. knee PvA 179; nalata" the (whole of the) forehead D 1.106; Sn p. 108. 4. an enclosed part of space in which something happens, a circus ring e. g. 1.446 (circus, race-ring) apana" assa" horse-circus, raceground, Vism 308 drinking circle, i. e. hall kila" play-circle, i. e. games J VI. 332, 333; DhA III. 146; keli" dice board (?) J 1379: g^ Th 1.1143, cp. trs. ib. n. 3; go" ox-round Sn 301 juta" dicing table J 1.293 yuddha" fightingring Vism 190; ranga" play-house VvA 139; vata" tornado J 1.73. 5. anything comprised within certain limits or boundaries, a group J v.418 (chapa" litter of 6. border as part of a bhikkhu's young animals). dress, hem, gusset Vin 1.287 11. 177. -agga [cp. Sk. mandai' agra Halayudha 2, 317 at Aufrecht p. 301] a circular sword or sabre Miln 339-mala (sometimes mala) a circular hall with a peaked Miln 16 (1); Sn p. 104; roof, a pavilion D 1.2, 50 (l)
a round,the the knee,

3.
;
flat
surface,
e.
g.
SnA
132 (Npl.);
VvA
175.
Mandalika
HaQlJÛkA
king's
i.
141
mere name Miln 25
J V1.7
;
Mattika
phandana r) not even one throb 11.24 bindu" phandita the mere fact of ... 11.24. only one drop PvA 100 rodita" (3) (positive) vibhava as much as, so much, some, enough (of) riches enough J v.40 ka pi assasa-matta laddha found
;
;
(adj.-n.) [fr. matidala, cp. maridalaka-raja " the king of a small country " Mvyut 94] a district officer,
deputy Vin
(adj.)
111.47
f.
mandalika
= mandala
Vin
in. 6.
i,
4.
e.
circus, ring, round, in assa race court

[fr.
ManÎin
(mandali-pakara). sun) S 1.51 =VvA 116.
mandala] i. circular Th 2. having a disk, orbed
(of
863 the
some
:
rehef
PvA
104
(may be=matta.
f.).
(4)
like,
Manîta [pp. of mandeti] adorned, embellished, dressed up Sdhp 244, 540. In cpd. pasadhita beautifully adorned at J 1.489; 11.48; vi.219. Cp. abhi".
just as, what is called, one may say (often untranslateable) sita'-karana just because he smiled VvA 68 1.205 bhesajja-nratta pita I have taken medicine
(= matta
f.
?)
okasa
-o
Ma9(}aka 'Vedic manduka] a frog Vv 51^; J iv.247 VI. 164: KhA 46: VvA 217, 218; Sdhp 292. V.307 f. manduki J 1.34 1. Mandiika is the name of an angel
;
(devaputta) at Vism 208.

-chapi a young (female) frog J vi.ig2. -bhakkha eating frogs, frog eater (i. e. a snake) J 111.16.
Maiji^^ti [ina94 to adorn, related to Lat. mundus world, ornament Dhtp 103: cp. in meaning Gr. o(t;ioc
bhiisane. 566
J
III.
1
38
DhA
bhusayar)] to adorn, embellish, beautify 11.86. pp. mandita.
putta" Uke children A 1.86 attano nattumatte vandanto DhA iv. 1 78. f. matti (=mattin?) see matu. (5) as adv. (usually in oblique cases) even at, as soon as, because of. often with other particles, like api. eva, pi. yeva vuttamatte eva as soon as said DhA 1.330 cintitamatte at the mere thought DhA 1.326 nag jatamattai) yeva as soon as he was bom PvA 195 anumodana-mattena because of being pleased PvA 121 upanitamattam eva nimujjana-matte as soon as it was bought PvA 192 yeva as soon as she ducked her head under PvA 47. but even PvA na mattena eva not only 18 (n. m. nipphala. attano danaphalassa bhagino eva
permission Sn p, 94; raarana" (almost) dead 11. 124;

(nt.)
Mata' [pp. of maiinatij thought, understood, considered (as = -), only late in use Vbh 2 (hina" panita", doubtful reading) Sdhp 55 Mhvs 25, 55 (tassa matena according to her opinion) 25, 1 10 (pasu-sama raata, pi. considered like beasts). Note. Does mata-sayika at Cp. sam. Th I, 501 (=Miln 367) belong under this mata ? Then mata would have to be taken as nt. meaning " thought, thinking." but the phrase is not without objection both semantically & syntactically. Mrs. Rh. D. (Brethren, p. 240) trsl^ " nesting-place of thought."
: ; ;
honti).
Matta- [pp. of madati] intoxicated (with), full of joy about (-). proud of. conceited Sn 889 (manena m.) J IV.4 (vedana. full of pain, perhaps better with v. 1. "patta VvA 158 (hatthi matto elephant in rut) for raatta) DhA 1V.24 (id.) PvA 47 (sura). 86 (mana-mada), 280 (bhoga-mada). -kasini see matthak' asini.
:
Mattaka
(pani).
(adj.)
1.88 (ekaha dead one Mata' [pp. of marati, mr] dead day) in. 159 (matam eyya would go to die) Sn200, 440 Note. J V.480. Neg. amata see separate article. mata at PvA 1 10 is to be corrected into cuta. -kicca duty towards the dead, rites for the dead
;
;
2.
ora".
sila);
matta'] i. of the size of Sdhp 238 only as much as. mere D 1.12 (appa, DhA iv.178 (pituJ iv.228 (mana)
[fr.
;
mattakar) gahetva).
Mattatta (nt.) [abstr. or being only

.
.
fr.
.
matta] (the fact
PvA
of) consisting of, 199 (magsa-pesi'^).
PvA
Hataka
274.
[fr.
mata-] dead, one who is dead DhA 11.274. -akara condition of one who is dead J 1.164 (tj dassati pretends to be dead), -bhatta a meal for the dead, food offered to the manes J iv.151 DhA 1.326 (=petakicca p. 328): 111.25.
;
Matta
Hati
[Vedic mati, fr. man : cp. Av. maitis, Lat. mens, Goth, ga-munds, gamin|'i, (cp. E. mental) Ohg. gi-munt. E. mind] mind, opinion, thought thinking of, hankering after, love or wish for Vin in. 138 (purisa" thought of a man) Mhvs 3. 42 (padipa lamp of knowledge) 15, 214 (amala pure-minded) PvA 151 (kama-l- ). su" (adj.) wise, clever Mhvs 15. 214 opp. du (adj.) foolish J in.83 (=duppaiiiia C.) Pv 1.8= (=nippanna PvA 40); Sdhp 292.
(f.)
mentem
(f.) [Vedic matra, of ma] measure, quantity, right measure, moderation Sn 971 (mattar) so janfia) Dh 1.35 Abl. mattaso in karin (matta ti pamanar) vuccati). doing in moderation, doing moderately Pug 37 ( =pamaIn cpds. nena padesa-mattam eva karonti ti). shortened to matta". -atthiya (mattatthiya = atthika) desirous of modera-fifiu knowing the right tion, moderate Th i. 922. measure, moderate, temperate (bhojane or bhojanamhi in eating) A 11.40 Sn 338 Pug 25 Dh 8. Cp. jagariya. -iifiuta moderation (in eating) D 111.2 13; Nd' 483 Dh 185 Pug 25 Vbh 249. 360 Dhs 1348 DhA 11.238. -sukha (metri causi matta sukha) measured happiness, i. e. small happiness Dh 290 (cp. DhA
111.449).
]
Matikata
(adj.)
[cp.
Sk. mati-krta,
fr.
matya.
nt.,
harrow
well-
= Lat.
Matimant
raetri
mateola.
(field)
Ohg.
harrowed
1.229.
medela 239 (khetta).

(fr.
plough]
in
su^
Matti (-sambhava) [for *mati = matu^ = *matr, after pitti=pitu = *pitr] born (from a mother) Sn 620 sambhuta SnA 466) = Dh 396 (=matu ( = matari santike udarasmii) sambhuta DhA iv.158).
(adj.)
[mati-l-
mant]
289).
sensible, intelligent, wise,
causa as matiml
paiidita
matimanto,
pi.)
at
Sn 881
Mattika
(adj.) (-) [fr.

:
mattika]
made
of clay, clay-
only
(=matima
Nd'
in cpds.
Matta* (-") (adj.) [i. e. matta used as adj.] " by measure." measured, as far as the measure goes. i. e. (i) consisting of, measuring (with numerals or similar expressions) appamatto kali Sn 659 paficamatta sata 500 DA 1.35; satthimatte satthiraatte katva SnA 510; masamattai) PvA 55 ekadasa" ib. 20 dvadasa" 42 satta" 47; tirjsamattehi bhikkhuhi saddhir) 53. (2) (negative) as much as, i. e. only, a mere, even as little as. the mere fact (of), not even (one), not any anuraattena pi pufiiiena Sn 431 kaâcchumattar) (not) even a spoonful Miln 8 ekapanoa PvA 115 citta "r) pi (not) even as much as one thought ib. 3 nama a
-kundala clay earring S 1.79 (v. 1. mattika"). -bhajana clay or earthenware vessel Sn 577 Vism 231 (in comparison); DhA 1.130. -7aka clay fibre DhsA 321 (v. 1. takka, perhaps gloss = takku spindle, see takka^).
;
Mattika (f)
soil,
Vedic mrttika, der. fr. Vedic mrt (mrd) with P. mancja, Sk, vimradati. Gr. ^XaSapos soft, Osil. mylsna dust, Goth, mulda, Ags. molde (E. mould, mole = mouIdwarp). to same root
[cp-
earth, clay
mid
as in Sk.
mrdu = Lat.
mollis soft. Gr. afiaXivvui to
weaken. Sk. mardati & mrdnati to crush, powder. Cans, mardayati also in cognate m)d as appearing in Gr. /ifXiu to melt = Ags meltan, Ohg. smelzan] 'i. clay
;
Matte)rya
142
Maddava
Dhtm
also
Mhvs 29, 5 sq. J V1.372 tamba red clay DhA IV. 106; PvA 191. mattika pi. kinds of clay (used in cosmetics, like Fuller's earth) J v. 89 (nana-cunnani-f mattika; see also cunna). 2. loam, mud 111.9 (alla fresh loam or mud); Vism 123 (aruija-vanna)
;
(642) explain
by " muda,
mad by " ummade mada = santose "] i.
" Dlitm 210

intoxication,
sensual excess, in formula davaya madaya (for purposes of sport, excess, personal
KhA
59 (pandu)
VvA
;
65
PvA
clay or loam
-thala bowl of clay 1.289
DhA
216 (aruna-vanna). iv.67. -pinda a lump of

at
mandanaya charm etc.) M i.355=A 11.40= Ndi 496=Nd2 5ô = Pug 2i=Dhs The commentator's expl" bearing directly 1346, 1348.
or indirectly on this passage distinguish several kinds
of
DA
same trope
PvA
175.
Matteyya (& metteyya) (adj.) [fr. mata, *matreyya> *matteyya] reverential towards one's mother, motherIII. 74; Pv ii.7'8 (=matu hita PvA 104; mett). Spelling at in. 72 is metteyya. It is difficult to decide about correct spelling, as metteyya is no doubt influenced by the foil, petteyya, with which
loving
v.
1.
it is
always combined.
Matteyyata (& mett) (f.) [abstr. fr. matteyya] filial love towards one's mother always comb'' with pettesryata D III. 145 (v. 1. metf); Nd^ 294 (mett), Dh 332;
;
purisa-raada (at DhsA 403 adayo viya madatthar) bala-mada-nimittar) porisa-mada-nimittari ca ti vuttar) (at Vism 31). Sn 218 (mada-pamada on which passage SnA 273 comments on mada with jati-mad' adi-bheda mada). 2. (as mental state or habit) pride, conceit Miln 289 (mana, m., pamada) Vbh 345 (where 27 such states are given, beginning with jati^, gotta", arogya, yobbana, jivita-mada), 350 (where mada is paraphrased by majjana majjitattai) mano unnati
mada,
viz.
mana-mada &
Vism
293).
or mutthika-mall'
DhA
iv.33.
[cp.
;
dhajo sampaggaho ketukamyata cittassa same formula, as concluding exegesis of mana at Nd'' 505 & Dhs 1 1 16): sometimes more def. characterised with phrase mada-matta elated with the pride or intoxi.
Uattha
brains
Vedic masta(ka) perhaps to Lat.

;
skull, head,
Vedic mastiska
mentum
chin,
Cymr. mant
jawbone
indirectly also to Lat. mons mountain] the head, etc. Only in cpd. mattha-lunga [cp. Sk. mastulunga] the brain Vin 1.274 Sn 199 Kh in. J 1.493
' ; ;
{-"). e. g. A 1.147 (yobbana", arogya", 86 (mana), 280 (bhoga). The traditional exegesis distinguishes only 3 mada's, viz. arogyamada the pride of health, yobbana of youth, jivita of life: D in. 220 A 1.146.
cation of
jivita);
PvA
KhA
;
234
Vism 260
11.68
;
249
DhA
(in detail) 264,
PvA
78, 80.
359 VbhA 63, 243, See also matthaka.

;
-nimmadana
293-
" disintoxication
from
11.34
'
intoxication,"
freedom from pride or conceit
^"
'-^^
'
Vism
Matthaka
mattha] the head. fig. top, summit J 111.206 IV.173, 457; V.478; 1.226 (pabbata"); Pv IV. 16'; 1. 184. matthaka-matthakena (from end to end) J 1,202 m.304. Loc. matthake as adv.- (i) at
[cp.
= iv.4;
DA
DhA
the head
1-367;
23, na).
(3)
DhA
1.109; {2) at the distance of
(-)
DhA
Madana (nt.) [fr. mad] lit. making drunk, intoxication Nd- 540 C. (in formula davaya madaya madanaya, instead of mandanaya: see under mada i); in cpd. yuta intoxicated, a name for the Yakkhas J 1.204.
on top of (-) J v. 1 63 (vammika); Mhvs 80 (sisa); Yugandhara" Miln 6; DhA 11. 3 (uddha-
Cp. nimmadana.
Madaniya
on top (of the mountain) J vi.497 ( = pabbata-matthake nisinna C. gloss matta-kasin i. e. wildly in love, expH by kama-mada-raatta). The reading is not clear, -tela oil for the head KhA 64
-asin sitting
;
(adj. nt.) [orig. grd. of madati] i. intoxicating n.185 (sadda vaggu rajaniya kamaniya m.). -2. ift-
toxication
VvA
73.
Hadira
(f.)
[of adj.
Vedic madira intoxicating] intoxicat;
(=muddhani
tela
Vism
ing drink, spirit J v.425
DhsA
48.
etc.
;
262).
Madda
Hathati [Vedic math, manth to twirl, shake about, stir etc. cp. Lat. mamphur part of the lathe = Ger. mandel ("mangle"), E. mandrel: Lith. menturis churning stick, Gr. ftoOog tumult ôBovpa shaft of rudder. The Dhtp (126) gives both roots (math & manth) and expl^ by " vilolana," as does Dhtm (183) by " vilotana "] to churn, to shake, disturb, upset. Only in Cans, matheti to agitate, crush, harass, upset (cittai))
;
[fr.
mrd, Sk. marda] crushing
kneading,
;
paste, in pittha paste of flower Vin 11. 151 J ni.226 (pitthi"). 2. [dialectical, cp. Sk. madra] N. of a country & its inhabitants, in "rattha SnA 68 sq.
"rajakula KhA 73. -vina a sort of girdle Vin 11.136.
Maddati
tika]
S IV.2IO; Sn 50 = taseti hapeti Nd^ 492); Pv IV.7' (kammanar) vipako mathaye manar) C 261: abhibhaveyya) Miln 385 (vayu padapc mathayati
(
;
kilesa mathayitabba).
pp.
mathita.
See also abhi-
matthati
(sic)
cS:
nimmatheti.
[fr.
Mathana
(adj.
nt.)
math]
shaking
up,
;
crushing,
1.3 12
;
harassing, confusing Miln 21 (+ PvA 265.
maddana)
DhA
Mathita [pp. of matheti] i. (churned) buttermilk Vin 11.30 1 (amathita-kappa). 2. upset, mentally unbalanced state, disturbance of mind through passion,
Vedic myd to crush see etym. under matto tread on, trample on (ace), crush J in. 245, DhA n.66. 2. to defeat, 372 (ppr. maddamana) destroy Sn 770 = abhibhavati Nd' 12); Nd* 85 (madditva = abhibhuyya) SnA 450; Mhvs i, 41. fig. to crush a heresy vadai) m. Mhvs 36, 41. 3. to neglect (an advice), spurn J ni.211 (ovadar)). 4. to mix up, knead, jumble together DhA n.155. 5. to thresh 6. to break down, upset J 1.500 (vatir), a J 1. 215. fence). Caus. L 7. to draw together (a net) J 1.208. maddeti to cause to be trampled on Mhvs 29. 4 (aor. maddayi). Caus. IL maddapeti to cause to be threshed Vin n.i8o. See also pari". pp. maddita.
[cp.
;
I.
conceit,
etc.
"
Vermutung
"
i.
e.
1.486 (maniiita-|- ). Neumann trslspeculation, guessing (v. 1. matth").
Haddana
Hada
mad (see majjati), Idg. *mad, as in Av. mata intoxication, drink, mad, to get intoxicated " orig. meaning drip, be full of liquid or fat " cp. Gr. fialda dissolve, /jaaTog breast (/ja?(;e> Amazone), Lat. madeo to be wet, Ohg. mast fattening. Sk. meda grease, fat, Gr. /If Jea fiiaroi; full Goth, mats eatables, Ags. mos, Ohg. muos = gemuse, etc. Perhaps connected with
; ;
;
[Vedic raada,
Epic Sk. mardana, fr. mrd] i. crushing, grinding, destroying J iv.26 Miln 2 (adj.,-|- mathana) See 2. threshing Miln 360. Sdhp 449; Dhtp 156. also nimmaddana, pamaddana, parimaddana.
(nt.) [cp.
Maddari
(i.) [?]
a species of bird, in cpd. ambaka"
1.188.
Maddava
t.
*med
in Lat.
medeor to
s.
heal.
For further relations
see Walde, Lat. Wtb.
v.
madeo.
The Dhtp (412) &
(adj. nt.) [fr. mrdu, cp. Epic Sk. mardava] mild, gentle, soft, suave Dhs 1340; Vbh 339; Miln 229 (cittai) mudukai) m. siniddhag), 313 (mudu), 361 (among the 30 best virtues, with siniddha & mudu). 2. (fr. madda) as Np. name of a king, reigning in 3. withered Dh 377 Sagala, the capital of Madda.
Maddavata
(
143
Manunna
(adj.) [fr. madhu] i. sweet Sn 50 J 111.493 V.324 Pv 11.67: PvA 119, 147.^2. of intoxicating sweetness, liquor-like, intoxicating J iv. 117. 3. (nt.) sweetness, sweet drink Dh 363 J 1.271 (catu the 4 sweet drinks, used as cure after poison) Dhs 629
;
softness,
cittari)
iv.112). nt. maddavag mildness, gentleness Sn 250 (ajjava+ ), 292 (id.) J 111.274 (as one of the 10 raja-dhamma) v.347 ( = metta; ;
;
= milata DhA
DhsA
(f.)
Madhara
;
151.
fr.
Maddavata
suavity
[abstr.
maddava]
gentleness, softness,
Dhs
44. 1340;
?]
DhsA
DhsA
11.50;
320.
4.
(nt.)
flattery,
praise
SnA 287
(opp.
151.
J vi.538.
i.
avanna).
-rasa sweet
(i.
Haddalaka [etym.
a kind of bird
e.
PvA
;
119.
5,
Maddita [pp. of maddeti, see maddati]

in su"
284.
Cp. pa",
(adj
.
Vism
124.
2.
kneaded, mixed, crushed, defeated, in su" Miln
Pv.\ 151
Mhvs
-ssara 32.
honey-) juice, sweet liquor sweet-sounding VvA
DhA
57;
pari".
Madhoiaka (adj.) [fr. madhura, cp. similarly madhuka > madhu] full of sweet drink, intoxicated, in phrase
madhuraka-jatokayo viya " like an intoxicated body," e. without control, weak. The usual translation has been " become languid or weak " (" erschlafft " Ger.). Franke, Digha Ubs. 202 (where more literature) translates " Ich fuhlte mich schwach, wie ein zartes Pfldnzchen," hardly justifiable. D 11.99 M 1.334 S 111.106
i.
:
Maddin
[f r.
destroying
Sdhp
mrd, cp. Sk. mardin = mardana] crushing, 218. Cp. pamaddin.

pari".
Haddhita
[of
mrdh] see
Madhu
Vedic madhu, Gr. fiiOv wine. Lith. medus honey, midus wme. Ohg. metu = Ger. met wine. Mcst likely to root *med to be full of juice see under madatil honey J 1.157 sq. IV.117; Dh 6g (madhu va read as madhuva) Mhvs 5, 53; DhsA 320; DhA 11. 197 (alia"
[cp.
: ; ;
pi. madhuni Mhvs 5. 31. fresh honey). The Abhp " wine from the blossom of Bassia (533) also gives latifolia " as meaning. On madhu in similes see
description refers to a state of swooning, like one in a condition of losing consciousness through intoxication. Rh. D. (Dial. 11. 107) translates " my body became weak as a creeper," hardly correct.
III.
69.
The
Madhorata
Madhuratta
(f.)
[abstr.
fr.
madhura] sweetness J
1.68.
with v. 1. to be read madhu-tthika (q. v. below). The proposal of Kern's " (Toev. s. V.) to read madh' atthika " with sweet kernels cannot be accepted. The C. expl* rightly by " madhura-phalesu pakkhitta madhu viya, madhura-phalo hutva." -atthika (madhu") desirous of honey, seeking honey J iv.205 Mhvs 5, 50. -apana (madhv") honey shop Mhvs 5. 52. -asava (madhv) honey extract, wine from the flower of Bassia latifolia VvA 73 (as one of the 5 kinds of intoxicating liquors), -kara "honey-maker," bee J iv.265 Vism 136 (in simile); DhA 1.374. -ganda honey-comb Mhvs 22, 42 34, 52. -tthika [madhu -t- thika, which latter stands for thiya. fr. stya to congeal, drip see thika, thina, thiya and theva] dripping with honey, full of honey J 111.493 (so read for madh-atthika) vi.529 ( = madhui) paggharanto C). Kern, Toev. s. v. unnecessarily reads as aUhika which he t^kes = ''atthika. -da giving honey, liberal Mhvs 5, 60 (Asoka). -patala honey-comb DhA 1.59 111.323. -pindika a ball of honey J 1.262 (to eat), honey-food, a meal with honey Vin 1.4 I.I 14. -pita having drunk honey, drunk with honey S 1.2 2. -(b)bata " courting honey," a bee Davs 111.65. -bindu a drop of honey Vism 531 Vbh.\ 146 ("giddha, in comparison), -makkhika smeared with honey J 1. 158. -madhuka dripping with honey, full of honey -mehika referring to a particular disease J VI. 529. madhumeha (" honey-urine," diabetes ?) Vin iv.8. -latthika liquorice (no ref. ?) cp. Latthi-madhukavana J 1,68. -laja sweet corn J iv.214. 281. -vanija honey seller Mhvs 5, 49. -ssava flowing with honev
J 111.493 is
;
J.P.T.S. 1907, 121. -atthika (madh) at
(nt.) [abstr. fr.
madhura] sweetness Mhvs 2,
13.
Manag (adv.) [cp. Class. Sk. manak^ " a little (of something) " prob. derived from Vedic mana f. a. gold weight = Gr. fiva] " by a certain weight," i. e. a little, somewhat, almost, well-nigh, nearly. Comb'' with vata in exclamation: DhA 11.123 ("i- v. bho anassama) III. 147 (m. V. then nasita). Often in phrase man' amhi (with pp.). " I nearly was so & so," e. g. Vin 1.109 (vulho) J 1.405 (upakulito) 111.435 (mata), Cp. BSk. manasmi khadita MVastu 531 (marapito).
11.450.
Manata
(f)
[abstr.
fr.
mano] mentality DhsA 143
(in
expl of attamanata).
Manasa
(adj.) [the - form of mano, an enlarged form, for which usually either mana or "manasa] having a mind, with such & such a mind Sn 942 (nibbana" " a nibbana mind," one who is intent upon N., cp. expl at SnA 567); Pv 1.6' (paduttha-manasa f., maybe "manasa; but PvA 34 expl"' " paduttha-citta padutthena va manasa). See also adhimanasa under adhimana.
(nt.)
Manassa
mind, only in cpds. do"
['*manasyar), abstr. der. fr. mana(s)] of a & so" (q. v.).
Manati [cp. Sk. ramati, nqr^ to crush, destroy; only in Commentator's fanciful etymological analysis of veramani at DhsA 218 (verag manati (sic.) vinasetl ti v.) and KhA 24 (verai) mariati ti v., verai) pajahati vinodeti etc.).
Pv
I.
Manapa
11.9".
(adj.
n.)
Hadhnka
(n.)
;
the
tree
madhu] connected with honey. Bassia latifolia (lit. honey tree) Vin
[fr.
;
(adj.) [cp. BSk. manapa] pleasing, pleasant, charming Sn 22. 759; Dh 339 ("ssavana) VvA 71; PvA 3, 9. Often in comb piya manapa, e. g. D 11.19 III. 167 IV. 132. Opp. a", e. g. Pug 32. J 11.155
; ;
:
1.246 J v. 324, 405 VI. 529 Miln 165. 2. the fruit of that tree J iv.434. 3. (adj.) {-") full of honey J VI. 529 (madhu" containing honey). 4. connected with an intoxicating drink, given to the drink of (-) J IV.117 (sura-meraya). -atthika the kernel (of the fruit) of Bassia latifolia Vism 353 = KhA 43 (which latter reads madhukaphal' atthi in the description of the finger nails). -puppha the flower of Bassia latifolia from which honey is extracted for liquor Vin 1.246 ("rasa liquorice juice)
Manapika = manapa, Vbh 380
Miln 362.
Hanuja [manu-t-ja, i. e. sprung from Manu, cp. etym. of manussa s. v.] human being; man A iv.159; Sn 458, Dh 306, 334. Nd* 496 (expl"' as " ma661, 1043 sq.
;
nussa " & " satta "). -ddhipa lord of men Mhvs great king Sn 553 J vi.98.
;
19, 32.
-inda king of men,
HanoMa
ful,
1
:
J I-430-
Hadhnka (f.) liquor Mhvs
[fr.
madhuka] honey
drink,
sweet drink,
5, 52.
manojfia] pleasing, delight340) J 1.207 Pv 11.12^; 1V.12'; Miln 175, 398; VvA 11, 36; 11.33 PvA 251 adv. g pleasantly, delightfully J iv.252. Opp. a" unpleasant J vi.207.
(adj.) [cp. Class. Sk.
(
beautiful
Vv 84" = manorama VvA
Manute
Manute [Med. form
stand
144
Mano
of subject and object, the ajjhattikani & the bahirani see ayatana 3). These are: (i) cakkhu (eye) which deals with the sight of form (rupa) (2) sola (ear) deaUng with the hearing of sound (sadda) (3) ghana (nose) with the smelUng of smells (gandha) jivha (4 (tongue), with the tasting of tastes (rasa) (5) kaya (touch), with the touching of tangible objects (photthabba) (6) mano, with the sensing (viiinaya) of rational objects or cognisables (dhamma). Thus it is the sensus communis (Mrs. Rh. D. Buddh. Psych. 140, 163) which recognises the world as a " mundus sensibilis " (dhamma). Both sides are an inseparable unity the mind fits the world as the eye fits the light, or in other words mano is the counterpart of dhamma, the subjective dh. Dhamma in this sense is the rationality or lawfulness of the Universe (see dhamma It may even be B. i). Cosmic Order, Natural Law. taken quite generally as the " empirical world " (as Geiger. e. g. interprets it in his Pali Dhamma p. 80-82, pointing out the substitution of vatthu for dhamma at Kvu 126 sq. i. e. the material world), as the world of " things," of phenomena in general without specificaDhamma as tion as regards sound, sight, smell, etc. counterpart of mano is rather an abstract (pluralistic) representation of the world, i. e. the phenomena as such with a certain inherent rationality manas is the receiver of these phenomena in their abstract meaning, it is the abstract sense, so to speak. Of course, to explain manas and its function one has to resort to terms of materiality, and thus it happens that the term vijanati, used of manas, is also used of the 5"' sense, that of touch (to which mano is closely related, cp. our E. expressions of touch as denoting rational, abstract warm & cold used figuratively to grasp processes anything texxoT-stricken ; deeply moved feeling Lat. might say of the mind palpare to palpitate, etc.). " sensing," that manas " senses " (as a refined sense of touch) the " sensibility " (dhamma) of the objects, or See also as Cpd. 183 expresses it " cognizable objects." 2. In Buddhist Psychological kaya II. and phassa. Logic the concept mano is often more definitely circumscribed by the addition of the terms (raan-)ayatana, (man-)indriya and (mano-)dhatu, which are practically all the same as mano (and its objective correspondent dhamma). Cp. also below No. 3. The additional terms try to give it the rank of a category of thought. On mano-dhatu and m-ayatana see also the discourse by S. Z. Aung. Cpd. 256-59. with Mrs. Rh. D.'s apt remarks on p. 259. The position of manas among the 6 ayatanas (or indriyas) is one of control over the other This is expressed e. g. at 5 (pure and simple senses). 1.295 (commented on at DhsA 72) and S v.217 (mano mano enjoys the nesar) gocara-visayag paccanubhoti function-spheres of the other senses cp. Geiger, Dhamma 81; as in the Sankhya Garbe, Sankhya Philosophic 252 sq.). Cp. Vin 1.36 " ettha ca te mano na ramittha rupesu saddesu atho rasesu." 3. As regards the relation of manas to citta, it may be stated, that citta is more substantial (as indicated by translation " heart "). more elemental as the seat of emotion, whereas manas is the finer element, a subtler feeling or thinking as such. See also citta^ I., and on rel. to In the more popular viiinana & citta see citta^ IV. 2''. opinion and general phraseology however manas is almost synonymous with citta as opposed to body, cittag iti pi mano iti pis 11.94. So in the triad " thought (i. e. intention) speech and action " manas interchanges
; ;
;
of mannati] to think, discern, under-
DhsA
[fr.
123,
Manussa
Connected etym. with Goth, manna = man] a human being, man. The popular etym. connects m. with Manu(s), the ancestor of men, e. g. KhA 123 ".Manuno apacca ti manussa, porana pana bhananti mana-ussannataya manussa te Jambudipaka, Aparagoyanika, Uttarakuruka, Pubbavidehaka ti catubbidha." Similarly with the other view of connecting it with " mind " VvA 18: " manassa ussannataya manussa" etc. Cp. also VvA 23, where manussa-nerayika, peta. tiracchana are distinguished. Sn 75, 307, 333 sq., 611 sq. Dh 85, 188, 195 sq., 321 Nd' 97 (as gati), 340, 484 ("phassa of Sn 964) Vism 312 VbhA 455 (var. clans)
cp.
:
manus,
Vedic manujya.
'
'
DhA
amanussa not human, a deva, a ghost, 1.364. a spirit; in cpds. "haunted." ilke "kantara J 1.395, "tthana Vv 84^ (cp. 334 where expl"') sadda
VvA
DhA
See also separately amanussa. -attabhava human existence PvA 71, 87, 122. -itthi a human woman PvA 48, 154. -inda lord of men S Mhvs 19, 33. -khadaka man eater, cannibal 1.69 (usually appl'^ to Yakkhas) VbhA ^51. -deva (a) " god of men," i. e. king Pv 11. S'^ (b) men & gods (?) VvA 32 i (Hardy, in note takes it as " gods of men," i. e. brahmana). -dhamma condition of man, human state VvA 24. See also uttari-manussa dhamma. -bhiita as a human, in human form Pv i.ii^; 11. i'". -loka the
1.315.
; ;
world of Manussatta
state of
men Sn
(nt.)
683.
fr,
[abstr.
manussa] human existence,
men
It 19;
Vv
34'*;
SnA
48, 51
a".
Sdhpa?
sq.
Manussika
Manesika
(adj.) [fr.
manussa] see under
[mano+esika^] "mind-searching." i. e. guessing the thoughts of others, mind-reading a practice forbidden to bhikkhus D 1.7 ( = m. nama manasa cintita-janana-kila DA 1.86); Vin 11. lo.
(f)
;
We
>
Mano & Mana(s)
[Vedic manah, see etym. under maniiati] I. Declension. Like all other nouns of old s-stems mano has partly retained the s forms (cp. cetah > ceto) & partly follows the a-declension. The form mano is found throughout in cpds. as mano, the other mana at the end of cpds. as "mana. From stem manas an adj. manasa is formed and the der. manasa
(nt.)
ace.
nom. mano freq. & manag Dh 96 & manassa (-). mano Sn 270, 388 SnA 11, and freq. also manai)
;
;
v.i7i=Nett 132; Sn 678; Cp i.S^ Vism 466 gen. dat. manaso Sn 470, 967 Dh 390 (manaso piya) Pv 11. i^' (manaso piya = manasa piya PvA 71) instr. manasa Sn 330, 365, 834 (m. cintayanto),
11.3;
;
;
Sn 659 = A
Pv 11.9' (m. pi cetaye) also manena DhA 1.42 DhsA 72 abl. manato S iv.65 DhA 1.23 Vism 466 loc. manasmig S iv.65 manamhi Vism 466 also mane DhA 1.23, & manasi (see this
1030;
III.
179;
Dh
;
in
comp" manasi
karoti, below).
'
i.
II.
Meaning
;
thought
172
;
D
'
Iii.q6,
102, 206, 226, 244, 269, 281
mind, S 1.16,
11.94
Î
873
Dh
16,
m-55 A ni.4?t3 300 Sdhp 369.

;
v.171
Sn
77, 424, 829.
Mano
represents the
intellectual functioning of consciousness, while viiinana represents the field of sense and sense-reaction (" per-
ception "), and citta the subjective aspect of consciousness (cp. Mrs. Rh. D. Buddhist Psychology p. 19) The rendering with "mind" covers most of the connotation sometimes it may be translated " thought." As " mind " it embodies the rational faculty of man,
which, as the subjective side in our relation to the objective world, may be regarded as a special sense, acting on the world, a sense adapted to the rationahty (reasonableness, dhamma) of the phenomena, as our eye is adapted to the visibUity of the latter. Thus it ranges as the 6"" sense in the classification of the senses and their respective spheres (the ayatanani or relation^
with citta: see kaya III. The formula runs kayena 111.178 (sucaritag caritva) vacaya manasa, e. g. Dh 391 (natthi dukkatag), cp. Dh 96: santag tassa manag. santa vaca ca kamma ca. Besides with citta: kayena vacaya uda cetasa S 1.93, 102 A 1.63. rakkhiIt is further tena k. vacaya cittena S 11.231 iv.112. comb"" with citta in the scholastic (popular) definition of manas, found in identical words at all Cy. passages
Mano
"
145
69. 71
fold,
;
Mano
-vidhi rule or
manasarj hadayar), pandarai), mano-viiinana-dhatu " (mind senThus e. g. at Nd' 3 (for mano), 176 (id.); sibility). Nd- 494 (which however leaves out cittat) in exegesis of Sn 1142, 1413, but has it in No. 495 in exegesis of
is
mano
"
" cittag
. . .
mano
man-ayatanar)
viz.
ganana,
form of attention Vism 278 (eightanubandhana, phusana, thapana,
sallakhana,
Sn 1039)
65
Dhs
6 (in def" of citta), 17 (of
man'
indriyai)),
mano-viniiana-dhatu). The close relation between the two appears further from their comb" in the formula of the adesana-patihariyar) (wonder of manifestation, i. e the discovery of other peoples' thoughts & intentions), viz. evam pi te
(of nian-ayatanar)),
68
(of
" so & so is in iti pi te cittar) so are your emotions "; r.-; 13 At S 1.53 both are mutually iniii.i03 = .\ 1.170. fluenced in their state of unsteadiness and fear niccai)
mano ittham
your mind
.
pi te
.
mano
so
&
vivattana, parisuddhi, tesaii ca patipassana ti). The composition form of manas is mano, except before vowels, when man' takes its place (as man-ayatana VbhA 46 sq.). -angana (man) sphere of ideation (Dhs. trsl. 58) D III. 243, 280 and passim, -avajjana representative cognition Cpi. 59. -indriya (man") mind-faculty, category of mind, faculty of ideation (cp. Dhs. trs. Cpd. pp. 183, 184) D 1.70 (with other senses 17; cakkh-undriyag etc.) in. 226, and passim, -kamma work of the mind, mental action, associated with kaya-
kamma
104
;
(bodily action)
41
;
and vaci (vocal action)

in text),
A
;
1.32,
Pug
Dhs 981 (where omitted
-java
utrastag idag cittar) (heart), niccar) ubbiggag idar) mano (mind). The same relation (citta as instrument or manifestation of mano) is evident from J 1.36, where the passage runs siho cittar) pasadesi. Sattha tassa manar) oloketva vyakasi ... At PvA 264 mano (of Pv IV. 7') is expl"" by cittar); piti mano of Sn 766 (glad of heart) expl"" at SnA 512 by santuttha-citto nibbanamanaso of Sn 942 at SnA 567 by nibbana-ninna-citto. In the phrase yatha-manena " from his heart," i. e. sincerely, voluntarily Dh.\ 1.42, mano clearly acts as citta. 4. Phrases : manag uppadeti to make up one's mind, to resolve DhA 11. 140 (cp. citt' uppada) manag (a) to fix one's mind upon, to give thought to, karoti find pleasure or to delight in (loc.) J iv.223 (rupe na manag kare = itthi-rupe nimittag na ganheyyasi C. Cp. the similar & usual manasi-karoti in same sense) (b) to make up one's VI. 45 (Pass, gite karute mano) mind DhA 11.87; manag gaghati to "take the mind," take the fancy, to please, to win approval J iv. 132;
: ;
PvA [cp. Vedic manojava] swift as thought Vv 63 216 (assajaniya). -danda "mind-punishment" (?) corresponding to kaya" & vacl-dajida, M 1.372 sq.
sin of the
j
(Neumann, trsb " Streich in Gedanken "). -duccarita mind or thoughts Dh 233 Nd' 386 Pug G<>. -dosa blemish of mind A 1.112. -dvara door of the
; ;
mind, threshold of consciousness VbhA 41 DhsA 425, Cpd. 10. -dhatu element of cp. Dhs. trsl. 3 (^p. 2) apprehension, the ideational faculty (cp. Dhs. trsl. 129, Vbh -p. 119, 120; and p. Îxxxv sq.) Dhs 457 sq. Vism 488; VbhA 80, 81, 239 14, 71, 87 sq., 144, 302 DhsA 263, 425 (phj'siological foundation), 405 KhA 53. -padosa anger in mind, ill-will D 111.72 M 1.377; ^n ^^2 J IV.29 Dhs 1060 (cp. DhsA 367:
; ;
manag padussayamano
DhA 11.48. III. mana: dhamm-uddhacca-viggahita' A II. 157 (read mano for mana) sankilittha-mana
;
344 atta pleased gedhita^ greedy Pv 11.8'^ dum' depressed in mind, sad or sick at heart D n.148 S 1.103 Vin 1.21 A 11.59. 6'. 198 Th 2, 484 J 1.189 opp. sumana elated, joyful Pv 11. g''^ ( = somanassajata PvA 132); plti glad or joyful of heart Sn jM) (expH by tuttha-mano, hattha-mano. attamano etc.
nara
Th
2,
uppajjati ti. i. e. to set one's heart at anger), -padosika (adj.) debauched in mind (by envy & ill-will), N. of a class of gods D 1.20 Vbh.\ Cp. Kirfel, Kosmographie. p. 193 & Kern 498, 519. (Toev. 1. 163), slightly different: from looking at each other too long, -pasada tranquillity of the mind, devotional feeling (towards the Buddha) Dh.\ 1.28. -pubbangama directed by mind, dominated by thought
;
IV. maat Nd' 3 by santuttha-citto at SnA 512). nasi-karoti (etc.) to fix the mind intently, to bear in mind, take to heart, ponder, think upon, consider, pi. "karoma Vin 1.103; recognise. i. (v.) pres. i'-' imper. 2"" sg. "karohi, often in formula "sunahi sadhukag " harken and pay attention " m.-k." 1.124, 157, 249 T.214 cp. M, 1.7; A 1.227; pi. 2'"i "karotha A 1.171 Pot. ^kareyyatha 1.90 (tag atthag (-H vitakketha) sadhukag k.) ppr. "karonto DhsA 207 ger. katva ohitasoto sunati) Pv A II. 116 (atthikatva-lIII. 2* (a = anavajjetva PvA 181); VvA 87, 92; PvA
;
62; grd. katabba Vism 244, 27S;
DhsA
205; aor.
(Prohib.) (ma) manasikattha 1.2 14 A i.i 71. Pass, manasi-karlyati Visni 2. (n.) manasikara attention, pondering, fixed 284. thought (cp. Cpd. 12, 28, 40, 282) 108 sq III. 104, 112, 227 (yoniso). 273 (ayoniso) 1.296; S 11.3 (cetana phasso m.) iv.297 (sabba-nimittanag a inattention to all outward signs of allurement) Nd' 501 (ayoniso) Vbh 320, 325, 373 (j'oniso), 425 Vism 241 (patikula") VbhA 14S (ayoniso), 248 sq. (as regards the 32 akaras), 251 (patikkfila"), 235 (n'atisighato etc.), 270 (ayoniso), 5(K) DhA 11.87 (patikkula") Dhs.\ 133. samma manasikarag anvaya by careful pondering 1.13, 18 w. As adj. (thoughtful) at Th.\ 273. The def of m. at Vism 466 runs as follows " kiriya-karo. manamhi karo m. purima-manato visadisag manag karoti ti pi m.
manas-dkati
11.61
2"''
pi.
-bhavaniya of (see pubba^) Dh i, 2 cp. DhA 1.2 1, 35. 111.261 right mind-culture, self-composed S iii.i Vv 34'^ (cp. VvA 152 mana-vaddhanaka) Miln 129. Kern, Toev. 1.163 trsl'^ "to be kept in mind with honour." -mattaka, in phrase mana-mattakena (adv.) " by mere mind," consisting of mind only, i- e. memorial, -maya made of mind, as a matter of mind J iv.228. consisting of mind, i. e. formed by the magic power of the mind, magically formed, expl"" at Vism 405 as " adhitthana-manena nimmitatta m." at 1.120 at DhA 1.23 as " maas " jhana-manena nibbatta " " bahirena paccaycna nato nipphanna " at VvA 10 as Dh i, 2 J vi.265 (manovina manasa va nibbatta." mayag sindhavag abhiruyha) Sdhp 259 as quality of Sometimes a body of this iddhi : Vism 379, 406. matter can be created by great holiness or knowledge human beings or gods may be endowed with this power 1.17 (-t- pitibhakkha, of the Abhassaras), 34 (atta dibbo rupi in. sabbanga-paccangi etc.), 77 (id.), 186 (id.); Vin n.185 (Koliya-putto kalag kato anna;
;
DA
M
;
Svayag
ency in
arammana-patipadako vithi-patipadako
ti-ppakaro."
vana-p.'^jr^
detail), 224,
Cpds.
;
ja(in
-kiisalatS
profici-
4iJ'^-ntion
D
;
111.211
-kosalla id.
VbhA
;
56
226
sq.
Vism 241
(tenfold), 243 (id., viz.
anupubbato, natisighato, natisanikato etc.) PvA 63 (yoniso") -vidliiina arrangement of attention Vbh.4
;
tarag mano-mayag kayag upapanno) 1.4 10 (deva rupino m.) A 1.24; 111.122, 192; iv.235 S iv.71 v.6(). -ratha desired object (lit. what pleases the g mind), wish Vism 506 (vighata-(- iccha-vighata) pureti to fulfil one's wish Mhvs 8, 27 (punna-sabbamanoratha). Manoratha-purani (f.) " the wish fulfiller " is the name of the Commentary on the Anguttara Nikaya. -rama pleasing to the mind, lovely, delightful Sn 50, 337, 1013 Dh 58 Pv 11. 9''' (photthabba), Mhvs -viiifiana representative cognition, 18, 48; VvA 340. rationality Vism 489; Vbh.\ 150 (22 fold); Dhs.\ 304, cp. Dhs. trsl. 170 (-p. 157) -dhatu (element of) representative intellection, mind cognition, the 6"' of the vinnanadhatus or series of cognitional elements corresponding to and based on the 12 simple dhatus, which are the external &. internal sense-relations ( = ayatanani) Dhs 58; Vbh 14, 71, 87, 89, 144, 176 and passim. See also above II. 3 and discussions at Dhs. trsl. 132 (-p. 122) &
;
Manta
Cpa. 1232. 184. -vinfieyya to be compre(cp. Dialogues 11.281) D H.281 in. 55. 57; J IV. 195. -vitakka a thought (of mind) S i.207 = Sn 270 (mano is in C. on this passage c.xpl"' as " kusala-citta " SnA 303). -sancetan' ahara " nutriment of representative cogitation" (Dhs. trsl. 31) 5 II. II, 13, 99 Dhs 72 Vism 341. -satta " with mind attached," N. of certain gods, among whom are reborn those who died with minds absorbed in some attachment -samacara conduct, observance, habit 1.376. of thought or mind (associated with kaya & vaci)
introd.'p. 53 sq.
;
146
Manteti
-ajjhayaka one who studies the Mantras or Holy Scriptures (of the Brahmins) J 1.167; DhA 111.361 (tinnai) vedanar) paragu m.-a. brahmano). -ajjhena study of the Vedas SnA 314. -pada= manta i. D 1.104 (= veda-sankhata m. -paraga one who 1.273. masters the Vedas in buddh. sense one who excels in wisdom Sn 997. manta in this sense is by the Cys. always expli" by paniid. e. g., Nd^ 497 (as manta f.) DhA iv.93 (id.), SnA 549 (mantaya pariggahetva). -paragu one who is accomplished in the Vedas Sn 251
hended by the mind
DA
red dying and other purposes the red colour is frequently found in later (Cy.) literature, e. g. J v.416 (4-haritala yellow ointment) Vism 485 DhA iv.113 (id. as cunna) ThA 70 (Ap. V.20) Mhvs 29, 12 SnA 59 ("pinda in simile) DhA 11.43 (rasa) VvA 288 ("cunna-piiijara-vanna, of ripe mango fruit) Pv.\ 274 ("vannani ambaphalani) -tala a flat rock, platform ( = silatala) SnA 93, 104; as the platform on which the seat of the Buddha is placed 6 whence he sends forth the lion's roar: J 11. 219; VI. 399 VvA 217; as a district of the Himavant SnA 358. -hara charming, captivating, J VI. 432 beautiful jVIhvs 18, 49 N. of a special gem (the wishing
sila)
;
II. 114: III. 45, -sila (cp. Sk. 49. arsenic, often used as a powder for
manah
= vedaparagu SnA
488),
293).
690
(=vedanar|
paragata
SnA
Mantras
:
-bandhava one acquainted with the 976. Sn 140 (=vedabandhu SnA 192); Nd' 11
(where Nd^ 455 in same connection reads mitta for manta" see under bandhu). -bhanin reciter of the Holy Texts (or charms) Th 11.281 fig. a clever speaker Sn 850 (but Nd' 2 ig reads manta" see mantar) Dh 363 (cp. Dh,\ 1V.93 pannaya bhanana-sila) Th i, 2. -yuddka a weird light, a bewitched battle Mhvs 25, 49
;
("cunningly planned b." stratagem," Turnout).
trsl.
Geiger
"diplomatic
Hantanaka
(adj.)
[fr.
mantana] plotting
J v.437.
Mantana
gem
Manta
?)
Miln 118, 354.
[cp. Vedic mantra, fr. mantray] orig. a divine saying or decision, hence a secret plan [cp. def. of mant at Dhtp 578 by " gutta-bhasane "], counsel; hence magic charm, spell. In particular a secret religious code or doctrine, esp. the Brahmailic texts or the Vedas, regarded as such (i. e. as the code of a sect) by the Buddhists. with ref to the Vedas usually in i the pi. manta (the Scriptures, Hymns, Incantations) D 1.96; II. 166 (brahme mante adhiyitva mante vaceti) Sn249 ( = devaSnA 291), 302 (mante ganthetva,
[fr. mant] counsel, consultation, deadvice, command D 1.104; 1.199; Vin v. 164; J VI.437, 438; Miln 3 (n) D.\ 1.273.
f.
(& "na)
liberation,
Mantar
seer,
brahmanic heretic) work in contrast with the ancient Vedas as follows " vede bhinditva dhammayutte porana-mante nasetva adhamma-yutte kuta-mante ganthetva " SnA 320),
criticised
by Bdhgh
as
ref. to the 32 signs of a Mahapurisa), 1018 I41 (holy studies); J 11. 100; 111.28 (maybe to be classed under 2), 537. Sometimes in sg.: mantar) parivattenti brahma-cintitar) Pv 11.6" ( = veda Pv.\ n. pi. also mantani, 97) = Vv 63'" { = veda VvA 265) meaning " Vedas " Miln 10. 2 (doubtful, perhaps
;
1000 (with
Dh
as sub group to No. 3) holy scriptures in general, sacred text, secret doctrine S 1.37 (manta dhira " firm in doctrine " K.S. thus taking manta as instr. it may
;
better be taken as mantar) Sn 1042 (where Nd^ 497 exp^ as pailiia etc.) JIhvs 5. log (Buddha" the " mantra " of the B.), 147 (id.). 3. divine utterance,
; ;
cp. Sk. *mantr a thinker] a sage, usually appositionally nom. manta " as a sage." " like a thinker," a form which looks like a fern, and is mostly expl"* as such by the Commentaries. Manta has also erroneously been taken as instr. of manta, or as a so-called ger. of manteti, in which latter two functions it has been expl'' at " janitva." The form has evidently puzzled the old commentators, as early as the Niddesa through the Abhp (153. 979) it has come down at manta " wisdom " to Childers. Kern, Toev. s. v. hesitates and onlj' comes half near the truth. The Index to Pj. marks the word with ? S 1.57 (-1- dhira trsl " firm in doctrine "); Sn 159 (" in truth," opp. to musa SnA 204 expl' m. = paiiiia taya paricchinditva bhasati), 916 (manta asmi ti, expl'' at SnA 562 by "mantaya"), 1040=1042 ( = Nd- 497 manta vuccati paniia etc.) Vv 63" (expl'' as janitva Besides this form paiiiiaya paricchinditva VvA 262). we have a shortened manta (nom.) at Sn 455 (akincano-H ). which is expl'' at SnA 402 as manta janitva. It is to be noted that for manta bhanin at Sn 850 the Nd' 219 reads manta and expl customarily by " mantaya pariggahetva vacai) bhasati."
[n. ag. of
mant,
wise man,
Mantita [pp. of manteti]
a word with supernatural power, a charm, spell, magic rat, witchcraft Miln 11 (see about manta in the ]atakas Pick. Sociale Gliederung 152, 153). At PvA 117 m. is combined with yoga and ascribed to the devas, while y. is referred to men. J 1.200 (-l-paritta); 111.511 (r) karoti to utter a charm, cast a spell) Dh.i^
:
2.
considered Th i advised, given as counsel J vi.438

.
i,
;
9; Miln gi.
1.273.
DA
Mantin
(adj.-n.)
[fr.
manta]
(n.)
counsel S 1.236.^2. (pandita m.).
i. (adj.) giving or observing counspUor, minister J vi.437
There are several special charms mentioned at var. places of the Jatakas, e. g. one called Vedabbha. by means of which under a certain constellation one is able to produce a shower of gems from the air J 1^253 (nakkhatta-yoge laddhe tag mantar) parivattetva akase uUoki, tato akasato satta-ratana-vassar) vassati). Others are pathavi-jaya m. (by means of which one conquers the earth) J 11.243 sabba-rava-janana (of knowing all sounds, of animals) 111.415; nidhi-uddharana^ (of finding secret treasures) 111.116; catukanna"
IV. 227.
:
Manteti
in
[cp. Vedic mantrayati; mant is given at Dhtp meaning of gutta-bhasana, i. e. "secret talk "J to pronounce in an important (because secret) manner
(like
(four-cornered) vi.392, etc. 4. advice, counsel, plan, design Vin iv.308 ("r) sagharati to foil a plan) J vi.438. 5. (adj.) (-) parivattjma' a charm that can be said,
;
an effective charm J 1.21,0 bahu' knowing many charms, very tricky DhA 11. 4 bhinna^ one who has neglected an advice J vi.437, 43S.
;
e. i. to take counsel (with = instr. or 104 (mantanar) manteyya to discuss) imper. mantavho, as compared with pi. mantayavho J 11.107 besides mantavho ibid. Cp. Geiger, P.Gr. 126); 11.87, 239; Vin iv.308 (mantesurj aor. perhaps " plotted ") Sn p. 107 = talk privately to); Sn 379; J 1144; vi.525 (mantayitvana ger.); V)\ 1.263 (imper. mantayatha) PvA 74 (aor. mantayig2. to consider, to think over, to be of opinion su). A i.igg (Pot. mantaye) Miln gi (grd. mantayitabba proadvise 3- t" announce, & inf. mantayitug). nounce, advise Sn 126; Pv iv.i = kathemi kittayami Cp. a". pp. mantita. PvA 225); Sn.\ 169.
a mantra),
i.
saddhii)) 122 (2'"'
1.94,
Mantha
Mantha
(
147
Maya
kara, cp. ahag-fkaiaj attachment, self-interest, selfishness PvA 230. In canonic books only in comb" with ahankara Sc man' dnusaya (belief in an ego and bias of conceit), e. g. at S 111.80, 103, 136, i6g iv.41, 197, III. 18, 32 202 A 1. 1 32 sq. 111.444. See also maminkara.
selfish
[fr.
= satthu) Vin
homeric Zimmer, Altind. Leben 268].
math] a churning stick, a sort of rice-cake " 1.4. [cp. Vedic mantha " Riihrtrank " Gerstenmehl in Milch verriihrt," k-i'Cfwv
Mamankara [mamari (=mama)-f
Manda
slow, lazy, indolent mostly with ref. to the intellectual faculties, therefore dull, stupid, slow of grasp, ignorant, foolish 1.520 (-l-momuha); Sn 666, 820 (=momriha
[cp.
;
(adj.)
late-Vedic
:
&
Epic manda]
i.
Mamankarana
Mamatta
951
(nt.)
(nt.) ^fr.
mamar)-(- kr] treating with tenderv. 331.
ness, solicitude,
[fr.
fondness J
Nd' 153), K151 (=moha avidva etc. Nd- 498) Dh 325 = amanasikararaanda-pafma DhA 1V.7) Jiv.221 Pug
;
2. slow, yielding little result, 53, 54. unprofitable (of udaka, water, with respect to lish and
65,
69;
KhA
conceit, pride in --Th 1,
probably = Vedic mandra "pleasant, pleasing," although Halayudha gives mandaksa as "bashful"! soft, tender (with ref. to eyes), lovely, in cpds. "akkhin having lovely (soft) eyes J 111.190; and locana id. Th 2, 375 (kinnari-manda = manda-puthu-vilocana ThA 253); Pv 1. 11^ (miga-manda = migl viya mand' akkhi PvA 57); Vv 64" (miga-m'' = miga-cchapikanar| viya mudu siniddha-ditthi-nipata). 4. In cpd. picu
gocara, feeding on fishes) J 1.22
1.
3.
[in this
meaning
499
(id.
selfishness, self-love, egoism; attachment to (-'). Sn 806. 871, 717; Nd' 49 (two: tanha & ditthi) Nd^ but as masc.) SnA 276; DhsA 199; PvA 19.
(-").
:
mama]
Mamayati [Denom. fr. mama, cp. Sk. mamayate meaning (not with Bohtlingk & Roth envy)
:
in
same
at MBli
XII. 8051
to.
and
.\stas
of,
I,
;
to be fond
S 111.190;
Th
Prajna Paramita 254] to be attached 1.260 to cherish, tend, foster, love Sn 922 (mamayetha) Nd' 125 1 150;
(or puci') manda the Nimb tree, see picu-manda &. puci-manda.
it
means
5.
" tree "
Miln 73; (Bhagavantari) J IV. 359 ( = piyayati C.) 107 (mamayati ti mata in pop. etym. of mata) Dh.\ I.I I SnA 534; Mhvs 20. 4. pp. mamayita.
;
VbhA
(?)
In
composition
with bhu it assumes the form mandi', e. g. mandibhuta slowed down, enfeebled, diminished J 1.22S;
Mamayana
Mamayita
(f.)
= mamatta
of
(selfishness) J vi.259
(tanha-
rahita in expl of
'pp.
(^tar)
amama).
fondness
of,
VbhA
157.
fairies or
mamayati] cherished, beloved

pride.
-valahaka a class of
demi-gods
11.259
nt.
attachment,
11.94
(adj.
;
as n. pp.)
or
(" fragile spirits of the clouds " trsl.).
S
(of
DhA
Mandaka
sound
:
[?]
according to Kern, Toev. s. v.= *mandra deep, bass) -I- ka a sort of drum J vi.580.
;
(nt. :) Sn 466, 777, 805, 950 = Dh 367 I. II. (expl* as yassa " ahan " ti va " maman " ti va gaho n' atthi DhA iv.ioo); Sn 1056 (cp. Nd^ 499).
:
ajjhositai),
m., paramatthaij)
Sn 119;
Mandata
Handatta
(f.)
= mandatta Sdhp
19.
Maminkaioti [mama(g)-l-kr "to make one's own"] to
(nt.) [fr.
manda] stupidity
1.520
Pug
be fond
69.
of,
to cherish, tend, foster J v. 330.
Handakini (f.) N. of one of the seven great lakes in the Vism 416; Himavant, enum'' at A iv.ioi J v. 415; SnA 407 DA 1.164. (Halayudha 3, 51 gives m. as a
; ;
Maminkara
[for
maman",
egoism
self-interest,
cp. Geiger, P.Gr. 19] self-love, in. 32 (at both places 1.486
;
also ahinkara for ahankara).
name
for the Ganges.)
Mamma
Mandamukhi
(i) [dialectical ? reading a little doubtful] a coal-pan, a vessel for holding embers for the sake of heating Vin 1.32 ( = aggi-bhaiana C.) VvA 147 (mandamukhi, stands for angara-kapalla p. 142 in expl of
;
hattha-patapaka
Vv
33-'^).
(nt.) [Vedic marman, fr. mrd] soft spot of the body, a vital spot (in the Vedas chiefly between the A popular etym. and ribs near the heart), joint. expl" of the word is given at Expos. 132^ (on DhsA Dhs.\ 396. III. 209 I, o). J 11.228 -ghattana hitting a vital spot (of speech, i. e. backbiting. Cp. pitthi-mar|sika) Dh.\ iv.182. -chedaka breaking the joints (or ribs), violent (fig. of hard speech)
Handarava
'cp. Sk. mandara] the coral tree, Erythrina fulgens (considered also as one of the 5 celestial trees).
DhA
1.75
DhsA
ico.
The blossoms mentioned D 11.137 fall from the next world. D II. 137; Vv 22^ (cp. VvA iii); ] 1.13, 39; Miln 13, 18 (dibbani m.-pupphani abhippavassirjsuj.
Mammana
marmara
thud,
(adj.)
[onomat.
rustling to Lat.
With Sk. cp. babbhara. fremo to roar=Gr. jifiifiii to
Handalaka [etym.
IV. 539
;
?]
water-plant
(kind
of
lotus)
V1.47, 279, 564.

(nt.)
Cp. also Sk. Lat. murmur] stammering, stuttering Vin 11.90 (one of the properties of bad or faulty speech, comb'' with dubbaca & clagalavaca).
/3poiT)( thunder, Ger. brummen. murmura = P. mummura & muramura,
Mandiya
S
(
1.
10.
[cp.
2.
Sk. dullness
mandya]
of
i.
mind,
slackness stupidity J in. 38

laziness,
= manda-bhava).
(nt.)
Maya (adj.) (-' only) [Vedic niaya] made of, consisting of. An interesting analysis (interesting for judging the
views and sense of etymology of an ancient commen-
Handirs
[cp.
late
;
palace Sn 996, 10 12 (dhatu" shrine).
Sk. mandira] a house, Davs 11.67 vi.26g, 270 J V.480

edifice,
;
tator) of
maya is given by Dhammapala at VvA 10, where he distinguishes 6 meanings of the word, viz.
Mandl" see manda
5.
Mama
gen. dat. of pers. pron. ahat) (q. v.) used quasi independently (as substitute for our "self-") in phrase mama-y-idar| Sn 806 thought of "this is mine," cp. S 1.14, i. e. egoism, belief in a real personal entity, Also expl'' at Nd' 124 by maiifiana conceit, illusion. in var. phrases with kr in form mamag", viz. mamankara etc. As adj. "self-like, selfish" only nog. amama unselfish Sn 220 ( = mamatta-virahita Sn.\ 276); Pv IV. i'* ( = mamankara-virahita l'v.\ 230); vr.259. See also amama, cp. mamaka. J IV. 372
"myself" (as representing i. e. I. asma-d-atthe, 2.paiinatti "regulation" (same as i. mayar) !). according to example given, but constructed syntec" origin "
tically
quite
ditf.
(arising from, with
3. nibbatti by Dhp.). example mano-maya " produced by
"spiritually" (same as 3). atthe " alUration " (? more like product, consistency, substance), with example " sabbe-mattika6. pada-piirana matte to make up a maya-kutika." foot of the verse (or add a syllabic for the sake of com" danamaya, silamaya with example pleteness,
mind").
^.
4. manomaya
vikar'
= dana;
sila).
1.
made
of:
11.115; ayo of iron
Sn 669; Pv
atthi of bone Vin udumi.io; J iv.492

;
Mayaq
148
J III 389 96. 36,
Mala
bara" of Vd. wood Mhvs 23, 87; daru of wood, VvA 8 loha" of copper Sn 670 vejuriya" of jewels Vv 2^. 2 consisting in dana giving alms PvA 8, 9 dussa" clothes Vv 46'; dhamma" righteousness S 11 3 7. 3(more as apposition, in the sense as given by Dhp. above under 6) something like, a likeness of, i. e. ingredient, substance, stuff in ahara food-stuff, food utu something like a (change in) season J III. 523 Vism 395 sila character, having sila as substance (or simply-consisting of) It 51 (dana, sila, bhavana).
amari Mhvs ppr. = 'marisyanta). marissar) J in. 14 maritug Vism 297 D 11.330 (amaritu-kama not willing to VvA 207 (positive) and marituye Th 426. The form mijryati (miyati) see separately. Caus Put.
(
= mataC.
2
with gloss amari).

J
marissati
(for
in. 214.
fut.)
Inf.
;
die)
(id.)
2,
I.
mareti to kill, murder Mhvs 37, 27; PvA 4. Pass, mariyati PvA 5 (ppr. mariyamana) Sdhp 139 (read mar for mariy"). Caus. II. marapeti to cause to be killed J III. 178; Mhvs 37, 28. Cp. pamareti.
Mayai] [i"
ahar)]
pi.
we Vin
See of ahari, for vayar) after maya etc. 210. 11.270 Sn 31, 91, 167 Dh 6
; ; ;
KhA
Harioa (nt.) [cp. scientific Sk. marica] black pepper Vin 1.20 1 (allowed as medicine to the bhikkhus) Miln
;
63-
Mayukha
[Vedic
mayukha
;
in difl.
for fastening a weft etc.,
Zimmer
ray of light Abhp. 64

unverified).
meaning, viz. a peg Altind. Leben 254] a Dhp. A 426 (old citation,
-gaccha the M. -shrub J pepper, fine pepper J 1.455.
v.12.
-cunna
powdered
Mariyada
S 11279; in. 201 Mayiira [Vedic mayura] a peacock Th I, 1113; J II. 144, 150 (giva) = DhA 1.144; J iv.211 ("nacca) v. 304 vi.172, 272, 483 Vv ii^, 35' (=sikhanSdhp 92. din VvA 163); VvA 27 (giva-vanna) The form mayura occurs nearlj' alwaj'S in the Gathas and is the older form of the two m. and mora. The latter contracted form is found in Prose only and is See often used to explain the old form, e, g. at VvA 57.
;
Vedic maryada perhaps related to Lat. Walde, La(. 11 '/6. under mare] i. boundary, limit, shore, embankment Vin in. 50 A in. 227 (brahmaijanar)); D 111.92 = Vism 419; J v.325 vi.536 (tira) 2. strictly Mhvs 34, 70; 36, 59 (vapi) Miln 416.
(f) [cp.
;
;
mare sea
s.
adj. defined relation, rule, control J 11.215; Vism 15. keeping to the lines (or boundaries), observing strict rules A in. 22 7 (quoted SnA 318, 323). bandha keeping in control Vin 1.287. Cp. vimariyadi.
also mora.
Marici
[fr.
;
Mara
mr] dying only neg. amara not dying, immortal, in phrase ajararaara free from decay & death Th 11.512 Pv 11. 6". See also amara.
(adj.)
;
cp. Gr. fiapptaipui to shimmer, dog star, a/iapi'i-raw sparkle Lat. merus perhaps also mariyada to be taken here] clear, pure 2. a mirage J vi.209 I. a ray of light VvA 166.
(f.)
[Vedic marici
;
glitter,
fta'ipa
Maiana
(nt.) [fr.
mr" death, as ending
this (visible) exist-
ence, physical death, in a narrower meaning than'kalaThe customary stock kiriya; dying, in cpds. death. definition of marana runs yar) tesar) tesai] sattanar)
Vism 496 VbhA 34, 85 often comb'* with maya (q. v.), e. g. Nd^ 6Sn A" J 11.330. -kammatthana the " mirage " station of exercise
;
DhA
111.165.
;
-dhamma
46
;
like
a mirage, unsubstantial
J VI. 206
Dh
Dh.\
;
1.337.
tamha tamha satta-nikaya cuti cavanata bhedo antaradhanai). maccu maranai) kalakiriya, khandhanar) bhedo, kajebarassa nikkhepo M 1.49; Nd^ 123, 124
(adds
def"''
Maricika
(f.)
(
Dh
170
[cp.
= manci 2 = maya Dh.\
S in. 141
in. 166).
Vism 479
(in
comp.)
"
of
:
jivit'
indriyass'
upacchedo
").
Cp.
similar
birth
III. 52,
and old age under

;
jati
and
jara.
Mam'
desert.
Epic Sk. maru] a region destitute of water, a Always comb"" with ^kantara Nd' 155 (as
:
III sq., 135 sq.. 14O sq., 235. 258 sq. Sn 32. 318, 426 sq., 575 sq., 742, 806 Nd-254 (= maccu) Pug 60 Vbh 99 sq. VbhA 100 (def and exegesis in det., cp. Vism 502), 10 1 (var. kinds of, cp. Vism 229), 156 (lahuka), 157; DhA 111.434; PvA 5, 18, 54, 64, 76, kala timely death (opp. akala") 96 Sdhp 292, 293.
1.121
; ;
;
Name);
J 1.107;
VbhA
i
.
6;
VvA
in pi.
332;
PvA
99, 112.
Maru^ [Vedic marut, always

the thunder-storm]
air
(-)
pi.
maru
marutah, the gods of the genii, spirits of the
perhaps
Sn 6S1, 688; Miln 278 (naga-yakkha-nara-maru 2 in meaning 2 ) Mhvs 5,27. gods in general
;
khanika' sudden death Vism 229. -anta having death as its end (of jivita) Dh 148 (cp. DhA 11.366 marana -sankhato antako). -anussati mindfulness of death Vism 197, 230 sq. (under 8 aspects). -cetana intention of death Dh.\ 1.20. -dhamma subject to death Pv.\ 41. -pariyosana ending in death (of jivita, life) DhA iii.iii. 170. -para "the other side of death," Np. at Nd^ 154 (vv. U. BB purapurag SS parammukhai)). -bhaya the fear of death J 1.203 VI. 398 Vbh 367. -bhojana food given before death, the last meal J 1.197 11.420. -maiica death-bed Vism 'ka J IV. 32. -mukha the mouth of d. Pv.\ 47. 549 97 (or should we read "dukkha ?). -sati the thought (or mindfulness) of death, meditation on death SnA PvA 61, 66. -samaya the time of 54; Dh.\ III. 71 death VbhA 157-159 (in var. conditions as regards
: ; ;
; ;
Mhvs
15,
211 (gana hosts of gods); 18, 68 (nara
gods and men).
Cp. maruta & maluta.

;
Marumba
Vin
ling
[etym.
I,
?]
a sort of (sweet-scented) earth or sand
11.12
a kathala,
142, 153 (at these pas.sages used for besprinkdamp living-cell) iv.33 (pasana, sakkhara,
marumba,
[cp. Sk.
.\t
valika)
Mhvs
29, 8;
Dpvs
19,
2,
Miln 197 (pasana, sakkhara, khara, m.).
Maruta
(f.)
murva, perhaps connected with Lat.

ii.iij
malva] a species of
(Sanseveria roxburghiana) find reading marudva & marucavaka (C), of uncertain meaning ?
1.429.
J
hemp we
Mala
[Vedic mala, see etym. under nialina. The (395) only knows of one root mal or mall in meaning " dharana " supporting, thus thinking of
(nt.)
Dhtm
patisandhi).
malaka] anything impure, stain (lit. & the Canon mostly fig. of impurities.
similes see J.P.T.S.,
fig.),
dirt.
In
in
Marati [mr=Idg. *nier, Vedic mriyate

miryeite, Sk.
marta = Gr.
/-(pordf
& marate cp. Av. mortal, man; mara

; ;
1907, 122.
-S
On mala
;
death; Goth. maur|ir=Ags. mort=Ger. mord Lith. mifti to die Lat. morior to die, mors death. The root is identical with that of mrnati to crush see manati, The Dhtp and mrdnati (mardati) same see mattika. (No. 245) defines mr by " pana-cage," i. e. giving up breathing] to die. pres. marati Mhvs v. spur, after 2"'' mareyyasi 5, 27; 36, 83; Pot. mareyyag J vi.498
;
: :
J III. 276.
ppr.
maramana Mhvs
36,
7O.
aor.
amara
brahmacariyassa), 43 (id.); A 1. Nd' 15, 469, 962, 1132 ( = rago malar) etc. Nd^ 5*50) 478 sq. Dh 239 sq. Vbh 368 (tini malani), 389 (nava purisa-malani) Pv 11.3^* (macchera) PvA 45 (id.), Compar. malatara a 8(1 (id.), 17 (citta) Sdhp 220. See also mala. greater stain A iv.i95 = Dh 243. -abhibhu overcoming one's sordidness S i.iS; J " dirt wiper," a barber Vin iv.308 IV. 64. -majjana (kasavata m. niliinajacca) J in. 452 iv.365.
; ;
;
1.38 (itthi malar) Sn 378. 105 (issa)
Malina
Ualina (adj
mala.
149
Mahant
Hasaragalla (m. & nt.) [cp. Sk. masara emerald + galva crystal & musaragalva] a precious stone, cat's eye also It occurs in called kabara-mani (e. g. VvA 304). stereotyped enum" of gems at Vin 11.238 (where it is said to be found in the Ocean) = Miln 267 and at Miln The 118, where it always stands next to lohitanka. same comb" (with lohit.) is found at Vv 36^ 78' = 8i' 84".
; ;
Lat. mulleus reddish, purple Gr. fiiXag Lith. mulvas black, fioXruij to stain, fiikrog reddish yellowish, melynas blue Ohg. mal stain] dirty, stained. Miln 324 DhA 1.233 impure, usually lit. J 1.467 VvA 156; PvA 226; VbhA 498.
; ;
Cp.
.
[fr.
mal, 'mel to make dirty, to which belongs
Maliaaka
Pisaca
[malina+ka] dirty; with ref. to loha, a kind of copper, in the group of copper belonging to
(adj.)
VbhA
Vv
i'
63.
Masi
Malya
*malya, fr. mala] flower, garland of (-dhara) 2'; J v. 188 (puppha), 420. The reading at Pv 111.3^ (pahuta, adj. having many rows of flowers) is malya.
(nt.)
[for
flowers
[cp. Class. Sk. maji & masi] i. the fine particles of ashes, in angara charcoal-dust VvA 67= DhA in. 309 (aggina) masii] karoti to reduce to powder (by fire), to to ashes, turn to dust S 11.88= iv. 197 = A 1.204 2. soot J 1.483 (ukkhali soot on a pot). II. 199.
bum
Malla
perhaps a local term, cp. Canura] a wrestler Vin u.105 ("mutthika) J iv.81 (two, named
[cp. Sk. malla,
Masuraka [connected with masaraka] a

VI. 185.
bolster J iv.87;
Canura and Mutthika "

i.
fister") Vism 31 (mutthika+ boxing & wrestling as amusements: see mada i). Perhaps as " porter " Bdhgh on CV v. 29. 5 (see Vin At Miln 191 the malla are mentioned as a 11.319). group or company their designation might here refer to the Mallas, a tribe, as other tribes are given at the same passage (e. g. Atona, Pisaca). Cp. Bhallaka. -gana troop of professional wrestlers Miln 331. -mutthika boxer Vin n.105. -yuddha wrestling contest Miln 232; DhA 11. 154; DA 1.85. -yuddhaka a pro; ,
Massu [Vedic smasru] the beard
e.
D 11.42 Pug 55 J iv.159. bahala" 1.263 -parulha" with long-grown beard thick-bearded J v. 42. -kamma beard-dressing J 111.114; DhA 1253. -ka-kutti [m.-li 137. rana shaving DhA 1.253; kipti] beard-trimming J in. 314 (C. = kiriya).
; ;
DA
DA
Massaka
(adj.)
[fr.
massu] bearded; a beardless
(of
woman)
J 11.185.
Uaha
(m.
&
i.
nt.) [fr.
mah,
see
mahati
&
cp.
Vedic
fessional wrestler J iv.81.
mahas]
Hallaka
;
mallaka & mallika] i. a bowl, a [cp. Sk. vessel (.') used in bathing Vin 11.106 (mallakena nahaBdhgh's exlp of yati or is it a kind of scrubber ? this passage (CV v. 1.4) on p. 315 is not quite clear; mallakar) nama makara-dantihe chinditvd muUakaakata danta achinditva katar)). It may bear some ref. to malla on p. 105 (see malla) & to mallika-makula (see below mallika). 2. a cup, drinking vessel A 1.250 (udaka).
;
2. a worthiness, venerableness Miln 357. (religious) festival (in honour of a Saint, as an act of worship) Mhvs 33, 26 (viharassa mahamhi, loc.) Vv.\ maha a great 170 (thupe ca mahe kate), 200 (id.). bodhi" festival of the Bo tree festival Mhvs 5, 94. vihara" festival held on the building of a IV. 229.
;
nt.
mula-santhanena kata-mallakag vuccati
monastery
the elephant
J 1.94; f. J iv.95.
expl''
VvA
188.
hatthi" a festival called
4. in kheja" 3. a bowl J III. 21 (kai)sa = tatfaka). spittoon Vin 1.48; 11. 175. Note. W. Printz in "BhSsa's Prakrit." p. 45, compares Sauraseni mallaa, Hindi mall(a) " cup," maliya " a small vessel (of wood or cocoanut-shell) for holding the oil used in unction," mala " cocoanut-shell," and adds probably a Dravidian word.
Mahati [mah;
by Dhtp 331
;
as
" piijayai) "]
to
honour, revere Vv 47" (pot. med. i pi. mahemase, cp. " Geiger, P.Gr. 129 expl^ as " mahamase pujamase ger. in same sense Caus. mahayati at VvA 203). Pass, mahiyati mahayitvana (poetical) J iv.236. Vv 62I ( = pujiyati VvA 258); 64" (ppr. mahiyaraana = pujiyamana VvA 282). pp. mahita.
Mahatta
J
Mallika (f) [cp. Epic Sk. mallika, Halayudha 2, 51 Dandin 2, 214] Arabian jasmine Dh 54 (tagara) V.420 Miln 333, 338 DhsA 14 KhA III. 291 J 1.62 mallika-makula opening bud of the jasmine Vism 44. 251= VbhA 234 ("santhana, in descr. of shape of the See also malika. 4 canine teeth).
;
;
(nt.) [fr. mahat" cp. Sk. mahattva] greatness Vism 132, 232 sq. VbhA V.331 ( = setthatta C.) 278 (Satthu. jati, sabrahmacari") ;DA 1.35 VvA 191.
; ; ;
Mahant
Maloiika (f) [prob. dialectical for malaka cp. mallaka] a stand, (tripod) for a bowl, formed of sticks Vin 11. 124 318). ( = dand' adharaka Bdhgh on p.
:
Hasa
in line " asadaii ca masaii jatar) " at J vi.328 is to be comb'' with ca, and read as camasan, i. e. a ladle for
sacrificing (C.
:
aggi-dahanar)).
:
Hasati [mfS] to touch only in cpd. amasati. The root is expl"" at Dhtp 305 as " amasana." Another root masu [mjh ?] is at Dhtm 444 given in meaning " raacchera." Does this refer to Sk. mrja ( = P. miccha) ? Cp. masati, masana etc.
Masapa
prob. provincial & local] a coarse cloth of interwoven hemp and other materials D 1.166 Pug 55. At all passages as 1.308, 345 A 1. 241, 295 a dress worn by certain ascetics.
(nt.)
[etym.
Masaraka
chair
[fr. masara ?] a kind of couch (maiica) or longenum'' under the 4 kinds of maiica at Vin iv.40. See also Vin 11. 149 iv.357 (where expl'* as maiicapade vijjhitva tattha attaniyo pavesetva kato made by boring a hole into the feet of the bed & putting through a notched end) VvA 8. 9.
(adj.) [Vedic mahant, which by Grassmann is taken as ppr. to mah, but in all probability the n is au cp. Av. mazant, Sk. compar. mahlyan original suffix. Goth. (compar. /ip(s'ui'), Lat. magnus, Gr. fiiytiQ mikils = Ohg. mihhil=E. much] great, extensive, big; nom. maha Sn 1008 Mhvs important, venerable. Shortened to maha in cpd. pitamaha (following 22, 27. & matamaha a- decl.) (paternal) grandfather PvA 41 instr. mahata Sn 1027. (maternal) grandfather (q. v.). loc. pi. nom. mahanta Sn 578 (opp. dahara). f. mahi i. one of the 5 great mahati Miln 254. nt. See separately. 2. the earth. rivers (Np.). " mahantag used as adv., meaning " very much, greatly in mahantabhava Also cpd. IV. 232. J V.I 70; DhA Compar. greatness, loftiness, sublimity DhsA 44. mahantatara DhA 11. 63, and with dimin. suffix ka The regular paraphrase of maha in the J III. 237. Niddesa is " agga, settha, visitjha, pamokkha, uttama, pa vara," see Nd* 502. A. In certain cpds. the Note on maha & cpds. comb" with maha (mah) has become so established & customary (often through politeness in using maha for the simple term), that the cpd. is felt as an inseparable unity and a sort of " antique " word, in which the 2'"' part either does not occur any more by itself or only very rarely, as mah' annava, which is more mah' Abhisakka, where abhisakka freq. than aijnava does not occur by itself cp. mah&nubhava, mahiddhika,
VI4*
Mahant
mahaggha;
150
Mahant
-nibbana the great X. DhA iv.iio. -niraya (a) great SnA 309, 480 PvA 52. See Niraya & cp. Kirfel. Kosmographie 199. 2co. -nila sapphire VvA in. -paiifia very wise D in. 158 A 111.244 Dh 352 DhA IV. 71. -patha high road D 1.102; Sn 139; Dh 58; Vism 235 Dh.\ 1.443. -paduma a great lotus J v. 39 also a vast number & hence a name of a purgatory, cp. Divy 67 Kirfel, Kosmographie 205. -pita grandfather PvA 107. -purisa a great man, a hero, a man born to greatness, a man destined b^" fate to be a Ruler or a Saviour of the World. A being thus favoured by fate possesses (32) marks (lakkhanani) by which people recognise his vocation or prophesy his greatness. A detailed list of these 32 marks (which probably date back to mythological origin & were originally attributed to Devas) is found at D 11. 17, 19, passim. D 111.287; Sn 1040 sq. Dh 352 Miln 10 SnA 184, 187 sq., 223, "lakkhaiidni : D 1.8 lib; Sn 258, 357, 384 sq. -bhiita 549, 1000 sq. Vism 234 VvA 315 DhA 11. 41. usually in pi. "bhiita(ni) (cattaro & catta) the 4 great elements (see bhuta), being pathavi, apo, tejo, vayo, D 1.76 Nd' 266 Vbh 13, 70 sq. Vism 366 sq. Tikp See VbhA 42, 169, 253. 39, 56 sq., 74 sq., 248 sq. Cpd. 154, 268 sq., & cp. dhatu i. -bhoga great wealth, adj. wealthy PvA 3. 78. -maccha a great fish, seamonster J 1.483. -mati very wise, clever Mhvs 14, 22 ig, 84 (f. i) -matta [cp. Sk. maha33. ICO (pi. i). matra] a king's chief minister, alias Prime Minister, "who was the highest Officer-of -State and real Head of the Executive" (Banerjea, Public Administration in Ancient His position is of such importance, that India, 1916). he even ranges as a raja or king Vin in. 47 (raja
hell
; ;
;
or is obscured in its derivation through constant use with maha, like mahesi [mah+esi, or isi], mahesakkha [raah+ esakkha] mahallaka [mah+*arimahamatta. Cp. E. great-coat, Gr. dpx' in yaka] Only a limited selection of apX-'uTpoc = GeT. arzt. cpd. -words is given, consisting of more frequent or idiomatic terms. Practically any word may be enlarged
;
;
& emphasized
in
meaning by prefixing maha.
Some-
times a maha" lends to special events a standard (historical) significance, so changing the common word into a noun proper, e. g. Mah-abhinikkhammana, Mahapavarana. B. Maha occurs in cpds. in (a) an elided form mah before a & i (b) shortened to maha before g, d, p, b with doubling of these consonants (c) in the regular form maha^: usually before consonants, sometimes before vowels. This form is contracted with foil, i to e and foil, u to o. In the foil, list of cpds. we have arranged the material according to these bases. inah : -aggha very costly, precious Pug 34 Mhvs -agghata costliness, 27. 35; PvA 77, 87; Sdhp 18. great value Pug 34, Sdhp 26. -annava the (great) ocean Mhvs 19, 17. -atthiya (for atthika) of great importance or use, very useful, profitable J 111.368. -andhakara deep darkness Vism 417. -assasin fully refreshed, very comfortable S 1.8 1. maha' : -ggata " become great," enlarged, extensive, A 11.63, 184; fig. lofty, very great 1.263: 11. 122 III. 1 8 VvA 155 J v.i 13 Dhs 1020 (trsl" " having a wider scope ") Vbh 16, 24, 62, 74. 126, 270, 326 Tikp. 45 Vism 410, 430 sq. ("arammana) VbhA 154 (id.). 159 (citta) DhsA 44. See on term Cpd. 4, 12, 55, 10 1* [cp. BSk. mahadgata Divy 22 7J. -gghasa eating much, greedy, gluttonous .\ iv.92 P iii.i" ( = bahubhojana PvA 175) Miln 288 Dh 325 (cp. DhA iv.i6). -ddhana having great riches (often comb"' with mahabhoga) Dh 123 J iv.ij, 22. -pphala much fruit; adj. bearing much fruit, rich in result A iv.5o, 237 sq. Sn 191, 486 Dh 312. 356 sq. -bbala (a) a strong force, a great army JNIhvs 10, 68 (v. 1., T. has maha-bala) (b) of great strength, mighty, powerful J 111.114 Mhvs -bbhaya great fear, terror S 1.37 Sn 753, 23, 92 25, 9.
chejjabhejjar) Note. An ace. sg. anusasanti ete rajano nama). maha-mattanar) we find at 1.154 (formed after the Vin 1.74 (where two ranks are given prec. rajanar)). sena-nayaka m. -matta the m. of defence, and voharika m.-m. those of law); in. 64 (here with 1.7; 111.88
akkhadassa
mahamatta ye va pana
1032, 1092, cp.
5, 27 (spurious stanza). -anasa kitchen J 11. 361 v.368 vi.349; DhA 111.314 ThA 5. -anila a gale Mhvs 3, 42. -anisagsa III. 309 deserving great praise (see s. v.), [cp. BSk. mahanuâgsa MVastu 111.22 1]. -anubhava majesty, adj. wonderful, splendid J 1.194; J vi.331 Pv 111.3'; PvA 117, 136, -aparadhika very guilty J 1.114. -abhi145. 272. nikkhamana the great renunciation DhA 1.85. -abhisakka [abhi+sak] very powerful Th i, mi. -amacca chief minister Mhvs 19, 12. -araha costly Mhvs 3, 21 5. 75 27, 39; PvA 77, 141, 160. maha^ : -alasa great sloth DhA in. 410. -avici the great Purgatory Avici, freq. -isi in poetry for mahesi at J V.321. -upatthana great state room (of a king) SnA 84. -upasika a great female follower (of the Buddha) VvA 5. -karuna great compassion DhA 1.106, -kaya a great body Miln 16. -gana a great 367. crowd or community DhA 1.154. -ganda a large tumour VbhA 104. -gedha great greed Sn 819; Nd' 151. -caga great liberality, adj. munificent Mhvs 27, As "paricaga at SnA 295 = mahadana). -jana a 47. great crowd, collectively for " the people," a multitude PvA 6, 19, 78 Mhvs 3, 13. -tanha (adj.) very thirsty -tala " great surface," the large flat roof on J II. 441. the cop of a palace (= upari-pasada-tala) J vi.40. -dana (see under dana) the great gift (to the bhikkhus) a special great offering of food & presents given by laymen to the Buddha & his followers as a meritorious deed, usually lasting for a week or more Mhvs 27. 46 PvA III, 112. -dhana (having) great wealth PvA 3, 78. -naraka (a) great Hell, see naraka. -naga a great elephant Dh 312 DhA 1V.4. -nama N. of a plant Vin 1. 185 11. 267. -nidda deep sleep PvA 47.
;
;
Nd^ 501. mahl": -anas kitchen Mhvs

;
Vin iv.224; 312 (in simile of two m.), 340 PvA 169. Cp. pick. Sociale Gliederung 92, 99, loi. -muni great seer Sn 31. -megha a big cloud, thunder cloud Vism 417. -yaiiiia the great sacrifice II. 117; Sn 30 D 1. 138 sq., 141 (cp. A 11.207SK). -yasa great fame Vv 21*; Mhvs 5, 22. -ranga [cp. Sk. m.-rajana], safflower, used for dyeing Vin 1.185 (sandals); 11267 see raja, (cloaks), -raja great king, king, very freq. -rukkha a great tree Vism 413 (literally) Miln 254 (id.), otherivise the plant euphorbia tortilis (cp. Ziramer, Allind. Leben 129). -lata (-pasadhana) a lady's parure called " great creeper " DhA 1.392; VvA 165 (-pilandhana) same SnA 520. -vatapana main window DhA -vira IV. 203. -Vina a great lute Vism 354 VbhA 58. (great) hero Sn 543, 562. -satta "the great being" [Cp. or a Bodhisatta VvA 137 (v. 1. SS. bodhisatta). BSk. mahasattva, e. g. Jtm 32]. -samudda the sea, the ocean Mhvs 19, 18 Vism 403 SnA 30, 371 PvA -sara a great lake; usually as satta-mahasara the 47. 7 great lakes of the Himavant (see sara). enum"* e. g. at Vism 416. -sara (of) great sap. i. e. great wealth, adj. very rich J 1.463 (kula, perhaps to be read mahasala-kula). -sala (adj.) having great halls, Ep. of rich people (especially brahmanas) D 1.136, 235 in. 16, 20 (id.); J 11.272 (kula): iv.237 (id.), 325 (id.); v.227 Pug 56; VbhA 519; DhA in. 193. -savaka [cp. BSk. mahasravaka Divy 489] a great disciple Vism 98 (asiti DhA n.93. -senagutta title of a high official a) (Chancellor of the Exchequer ?) J v.115 vi.2. -hatthi a large elephant 1.184 (pada elephant's foot, as the largest of all animal feet), referred to as simile (opama)
Ep. khattiya)
;
Vism
121
A VbhA
1.
154, 252,
279;
in. 128;
M
:
243, 347, 348. i] -iccha full of desire, lustful, greedy A iv.229; Th I, 898; It 91 J 1.8; II. 441. -icchata VbhA 472. arrogance, ostentatiousness iv.280 -iddhika Fmaha -|- iddhi 4- ka] of great power, always
at
Vism
mahi [mah'
Mahantata
151
P. pop.
set; ti
is
Matar
etym. is propounded by Bdhgh as " mahiyar) mahiso " (he lies on the ground, that is why he
comb'' with mah-dnubhava to denote great influence, high position & majesty Vin 1.31; 11. 193; iii.ioi D 1.78, 180 (devata), 213; S 1.145 sq. 11. 155, 274 sq., IV. 323 v. 265, 271 sq.. 288 sq. 284 sq. A v. 129; -inda J VI. 483 (said of the Ocean); PvA 6, 136, 145. (ghosa) lit. the roar of the Great Indra. Indra here to be taken in his function as sky (rain) god, thus: the thunder of the rain-god Th i, 1 108. [Cp. BSk. mahendra in bhavana " the abode of the Great Indra." and varsa " the rain of the Gr. I." (here as rain-god), both at AvS 1.2 10]. -issisa [Sk. mahesvasa] great in the art of the bow, a great archer S 1.185 DhA 1.358. inahe [maha-l-i]; -esakkha [maha-l- isa+ khyag fr. is] possessing great power or authority A 11.204 UI.244; Nd2 5032; Vism 419; Sdhp 511. The BSk. form is mahejakhya evidently differing in its etymology. The P. etym. rests on the same grounds as esitatta in mahesi DhA iv.232. -esi [maha -f isi Sk. maharsi] a great Sage A 11.26; Sn 208, 481. 646, 915, 1057, 1061 Th I, 1132 2, 149; Dh 422 (expl'' at DhA iv.232 as " mahantar) slla-kkhandh' adinar) esitatta m." cp. the similar expl" at Nd^ 503) Nd' 343 Vism 505 VbhA 1 10 PvA I. -esiya = mahesi J vi.483. -esi [in P. to be taken as mah-|-is, as f. to isa, but in Sk. (V'edic) as f. of mahisa, buffalo] chief queen, king's tirst wife, king's consort also the wife of a great personage J 11.410 V.45 VI. 425 Pug 56; Mhvs 2, 22 (pi. mahesiyo) VvA 184 (sixteen). Usually as agga-mahesi, e. g. III. 187, 393; V.88. -esitta state of chief J 1.2G2 consort, queenship J v.443 Pv ii.i3i'' ThA 37; VvA 102. -eseyya = "esitta J v.91. -maho [maha 4- u, or 4-0] -ogha the great flood (see ogha) Sn 4, 945 Dh 47, 287 DhA in. 433. -odadhi the (great) ocean, the sea Sn 720, 1134; Miln 224; Mhvs 18, 8. -odara big belly J vi.358 (addressing a king's minister), -odika full of water, having much water deep, full (of a river) Sn 319; J H.159; Miln 346. -oraga [ra4-uraga] a great snake J v. 165.
; ;
a buffalo)
(f.) [f.
DhsA
62.
Mahi
of mab, base of mahant, Vedic mahij the earth Great One) Mhvs 5, 266 Sdhp 424, 472 loc. mahiya Miln 128 mahiyai) DhsA 62. Sole. As mahi is only found in very late P. literature, it must have been re-introduced from Sk. sources, and is not a direct correspondent of Vedic mahi. -tala the ground (of the earth) Mhvs 5, 54. -dhara mountain Miln 343 Mhvs 14, 3 28, 22 (v. 1. mahin"). -pa king (of the earth) Mhvs 14, 22. -pati king Mhvs 5, 48 33. 32. -pala king Mhvs 4, 38 5, 265. -ruha tree (" growing out of the earth ") Mhvs 14, 18, 18, 19.
(lit.
;
Ma
Vedic ma, Gr. /i/)] prohibition particle do not, let us hope not, I wish that not [cp. Lat. utinam & ne]. Constructed with various tenses,
(indecl.) [cp.
not,
e.
with aor. (prohibitive tense) ma evag akattha DhA 1.7 m\ abhani speak not Pv 1.3^ ma cintayittha do not worry DhA 1.12 ma parihayi I hope he will not go short (or be deprived) of ... 1.444 ma bhayi fear not J 11. 159; ma marigsu I hope they will not die J 111.55 ml (te) rucci may it not please (you), i. e. please do not Vin 11. 198 ma evag ruccittha id. DhA 1. 13. 2. with imper. : ma gaccha J 1152; ma detha J in. 275. ma ghita do not kill see mighata. 3. with pot. : mi anuyuiijetha Dh 27 ma bhuiijetha let him not eat Mhvs 25, 113; ma vadetha J vi.364. pres. : ma patilabhati A v. 194. 4. with indie, A peculiar use is found in phrase anemi ma anemi shall I bring it or not? 5. ma,= na (simple negation) J vi.334. in masakkhimha we could not Vin in. 23.
g.
I.
:
do not thus
-Ma
[the short form of masa, direct der" minati] see punna-ma.

(lit.
fr.
ma
see
Magadha [fr. Magadha] scent-seller, Pv II. 9" = gandhin PvA 127).

(
"
from Magadha ")
Mahantata
III. 24
at
mahant"] greatness DhA 11.62. At is mahattata (tt misread for nt ?), I.I 84 however mahantatta (nt.).
(f.)
[fr.
the spelling
Magadhaka
garlic
(nt.)
[magadha -l-ka,
(lasunai)
Vin iv.259
lit. "from Magadha"] nama magadhakar) vuccati).
Hahallaka
allaka an old
;
(adj. n.) [a distorted
mah-ariyaka>ayyaka>
of
94,
cp.
ayyaka]
i.go
;
old,
man D
venerable, (opp. taruna),
great
114,
age 247;
Magavika [guna- form to mrga=P. miga Sk. margavika] a deerstalker, huntsman A 11.207 Pug 56 Miln
; ; ;
364, 412
PvA
207.
(vuddha m. andhagata etc.) IV. 482 (opp. dahara young); Vv 46' = mahanto J VvA 199) Dh.\ 1.7, 278 11. 4, 55, 91 SnA 313. Compar. mahallakatara DhA 11. 18. f. mahallika an old woman Miln 16; Mhvs 21, 27; VvA 105; PvA 149 = addhagata). .[The BSk. form is mahalla, e. g.
Nd'' 261
(
;
Sn 313, 603
Maghata
(nt.) [lit. ma ghata " kill not "] the injunction not to kill, non-killing order (with ref. to the killing of animals J in. 428 ("bheri, the drum announcing this
order); iv.iis; vi.346 (uposatha").
Mangalya
Maqiava
Divy
329, 520.]
(f) [cp. *Sk.
(adj.) [fr. mangala] auspicious, fortunate, bringing about fulfilment of wishes J vi.i79.
Mahika
DhsA
mahika] fog, frost, cold (=:himar) 317) Vin 11.295 = Miln 273; Sn 6O9 Miln 299;
VvA
Hahita
134 (fog).
[pp.
1
As mahiya at A
;
11.53.
[cp. *Sk. manava] a youth, young man, esp. a young Brahmin Sn 1022, 1027. 1028; J iv.391 (brahmana) DA 1.36 =satto pi coro pi taruno pi DhA 1.89. pi. manava menTh 2, 12. The spelling manava occurs at Sn 456, 589, & Pv 1.8^ = men Th 11.112 kumara
;
II.
10
mahati or mahiyati] honoured, revered Miln 278 Sdhp 276.

of
PvA
41).
Ma];tavaka
Mahanlya
(adj.) [grd. of
mahati] praiseworthy
VvA
97.
Mahila (f) [Sk. mahila] woman, female Vin 11. 281 (titthe at the women's bathing place); J 1.188; Dpvs 1X.4
;
[fr. manava] a young man, youth a Brahmin Miln 10 in general young, e. g. naga" a young serpent J III. 276; f. "ika a Brahmin girl J 1.290; Miln loi naga a young female serpent J in. 275; DhA in. 232.
1
;
:
ThA
Matanga
[cp.
Epic Sk. matanga,
dial.]
;
an elephant
;
;
Dh
Vv
271.
Mahisa, Mahisa, Mahigsa [cp. Vedic mahika, an enlarged form of maha the P. etym. evidently to be connected with maha4- is, because of mahisa >mahir)sa] a buffalo. mahisa: D 1.6 ("yuddha b. -tight), 9; J 111.26 (vana wild b.) Mhvs 25, 36 (T. mahisar)). mahisa J vi.i 10.
;
vi.47 329, 330 (here as Ep. of naga) J 111.389 43*; Miln 368. 2. a man of a low class [cp. matangi Divy 397] SnA 185 sq. (as Np.).
BSk.
mahigsa Vism
;
Matar
l''n>H>
191,
J
&
in
Andhra country
1.356,
Np. Mahigsaka-mandala the cp. Mahigsaka-rajtha VbhA
4; as Mahisa-mandala at
Mhvs
12,
29.
Note.
[Vedic mata, stem matar", Av. matar-, Gr. (Doric ttdnii)) Lat. mater, Oir. mathir, Ohg. rauoter, Ags. modor= mother Cp. further Gr. /ii';rpo uterus, Lat. matrix id., Sk. matrka mother, grandmother, Ger. mieder corset. From Idg. *ma, onomat.
(f)
;
The
part.,
cp.
"mamma"]
mother.
Ca.'ses
nom.
sg.
-Matika
v.8 j vi. Nd^ 504 7 J iv.463 matu Th i, 473 Via 1.17 J 1.52 matuya J 1.53; Mhvs 10, 80; PvA 31; and mataya dat. matu Mhvs g. 19 ace. matarag Sn 60. 124 J 1.O2
;
152
;
Manatta
mata Sn 296
(dcf. as
Dh
;
43
1 1
janika)
gen.
Matuccha (f) [Sk. matr-svasa] mother's sister, maternal aunt Vin 11.254, 256; J iv.3go Miln 240. -"putta aunt's son. male first cousin (from mother's sister's side)
;
5 11.281
Ud
24;
DhA
i.iig.
Cp. matula-dhita.
294; instr. matara Th 2, 212 loc. matari Dh 284 pi. does not occur. In comb" with pita father, mata always precedes the former, thus mata-pitaro (pi.) "mother & father" (see below). matito (abl.-adv.) from the mother's side (cp. pitito) D 1.113; A 111.151 PvA 29. On mata in simile see J.P.T.S. 1907, 122 cp. Vism 321 (simile of a mother's solicitude for her children). Similarly the pop. etym. of raata is given, with " mamayati ti mata" at VbhA 107. The 4 bases of m. in comp" are mata^, mati", matu, &
Dh
Matala [cp. i. e. one who an uncle J 1.225

-dhita (the
Epic Sk. matula

:
& semantically Lat. matruus, belongs to the mother] a mother's brother,
PvA 58, 60. of matuccha-putta) uncle's daughter, female first cousin (from mother's brother's side) J 11.119; PvA 55. 111.290
1.15
;
DhA
complement
DhA
Matalaka= matula
DhA
1.182.
matti.
I. mata -pitaro mother & father D in. 66, Sn 404; Miln 12. See also pita, -pitika having mother & father DhA 11. 2. -pititthana place of m. & f. DhA 11.95. -pettika having m. f., of m. & I. Xd^ 385 (nama-gotta). -petti-bhara supporting one's
:
i88 sq.
Matulani (f) [Sk. matulani, semantically cp. Lat. mater tera] a mother's brother's wife, an aunt J 1.387 iv.184
;
PvA
55. 58.
(nt.)
iS:
Matulunga
[cp. Class. Sk.
matulunga;
1.
dialectical
?]
a citron J 111.319 (=mella; v.
bella).
m. & f. S 1.228; J 1.202; VI. 498. -maha maternal grandfather J iv.146; DhA 1.346. 2. mati -devata protector or guardian of one's mother J 111.422 (gloss matu-devata viya). -pakkha the mother's side DhA 1.4 (+ pitipakkha). -posaka supporting one's m. -upatthana (spelt 3. matu J 111.422 (v. 1. matu"). matupatth") reverence towards one's m. DhA iv.14. -kucchi ra's womb D 11. 2 Vism 560 ("gata) VbhA 96 DhA r.127. -gama " grex feminarum," womanfolk, women (collectively cp. Gcr, frauen-zimmer) A 11.126;
Madisa (adj.) [Epic & Class. Sk. madrs & madrsa, mag-lMhvs 5, 193 VvA 207 DhA drs] one like me Sn 482
;
;
1.284
PvA
76,
123.
Mana
Vin IV.175;
J 1.201
;
1.201;
111.90,
;
530
;
(pi.
111.90; A 11.126; Vin iv.175; "gamap. 531) Pug 68 SnA 355

;
[late Vedic & Epic Sk. mana, fr. man, orig. meaning perhaps " high opinions " (i. e. No. 2) hence "pride" (No. i). Def. of root see partly under maneti, partly under minati] i. pride, conceit, arrogance (cittassa unnati Nd' 80 Vbh 350). Mana is one of the Saniiojanas. It is one of the principle obstacles to Arahant;
;
PvA
-ghata & (usually) ka a matricide 271 VvA 77. (+pitu-ghataka see abhithana) Vin 1.168, 320; Miln 310 Tikp 167 sq. Vbh.\ 425. -ghatikamma matricide Tikp. 281. -bhuta having been his mother PvA 78. -mattin (see matta' 4) whatever is a mother S iv.iio (isu matucittar) upatthapeti foster the thought of mother towards whatever is a mother, where in sequence with bhagini-mattin & dhitumattin). -hadaya a mother's heart PvA 63. see matti-sam4. matti bhava.
; ;
-Matika (adj.) [fr. mata, Sk. matrka] -mother; in mata" one whose mother is dead, lit. a " dead-mother-ed," Also neg. amatika without a mother 111.213. J 11. 131
;
J V.251.
Matika (f) [*Sk. matrka]

;
;
i. a water course Vism 554 (atikkamaka) Mhvs 35, 96; 37, 50; SnA 500 ( = sobbha) DhA 11. 141 (its purpose: " ito c' ito ca udakai) haritva attano sassa-kammag sampadenti ") VvA 301. 2 tabulation, register, tabulated summary, condensed contents, esp. of philosophical parts of the Canonical books in the Abhidhamraa used in Vinaya in place of Abhidharama Pitaka probably the original form of that (later) Pitaka Vin 1.1 ig, 337; 11.8 [cp. semantically in similar sense Lat. matrix=E. matric, i. e. register. In BSk. matrika Divy 18, 333] A 1.117 (Dhamma-dhara, Vinaya-dhara, Matika-dhara here equivalent to Abhidhamma) Vism 312 (so pancavasso hutva dve matika pagunag katva pavaretva) SnA 15; Kh.\ 37, gg, 117. -nikkhepa putting down of a summary, tabulation
Vism
536. 540.
g.
The summary
the
4"'
itself is
sometimes called
A detailed analysis of mana in tenfold aspect is given at Nd^ 8o = Nd^ 505; ending with def" " mano ketukamyata " etc. (cp. Vbh 350 & see mafinana under mada). On term see also Dhs 1 1 16 Dhs trsl. D 111.234 S 1.4 Sn 132, 370 469, 298 ( = 2 275) sq. 537, 786, 88g, g43, Dh 74, 150, 407 Nd' 2g8 Pug 18 Vbh 345 sq., 353 sq., 383 (7 fold), 38g (9 fold) VbhA 486 sq. (" seyyo 'ham asm! ti " etc.); Tikp 166, 278; DhA 111. 1 18, 252 Sdhp500, 539. asmi pride of self, as real egoism D 111.273. -2. honour, respect J v. 331 Usually in cpd. bahumana great respect (-l-puja). Mhvs 20, 46; PvA 50. Also as mani in comp" with karoti see manikata. Cp. vi, sam. -citimana pride & conceit, very great (self-) pride. or all kinds of conceit (see 10 fold mana at Nd' 80 = Nd2 505) D 111.86; Sn 245, 830, 862; Nd' 170, 257. -atthe at Th i, 214 read mcinatthe=ma anatthe. rdnusaya the predisposition or bad tendency of pride Cp. mamankara. 1.486; D 111.254, 282; Sn 342. -dbhisamaya full grasp (i. e. understanding) of pride (with sainma") 1.122 (which Kern. Toev. s. v. interprets wrongly as " waanvoorstelling ") S iv.205 sq., Sn 342 ( = manassa abhisamayo khayo vayo 3gg pahanai) SnA 344). -jatika proud by nature J 1.88. -thaddha stubborn in pride, stiff-necked J 1.88, 224. -da inspiring respect Mhvs 33, 82. -mada (-matta) (drunk with) the intoxicating draught of pride J 11.259 PvA 86. -saiinojana the fetter of pride or arrogance D 111.254; Dhs 1116=1233. See under saiinojana & cp. formulae under mada 2. -satta cleaving to conceit Sn 473. -salla the sting or dart of pride Nd' 5g (one of the 7 sallani, viz. raga, dosa, moha etc., expl^ in detail on p. 413. See other series with similar terms 6 mana at Nd^ p. 237 s. v. raga).
ship.
.
. .
nikkhepa, e. pp. 343-409)
summary;
Matiya
J cp. Sk.
part of the Atthasalini (DhsA is called nikkhepa-kanda or chapter of the similarly m.-nikkhepa vara at Tikp. 11.
Hana^
ings,
(adj. n.) [the diaeretic
form
of
martya & Vedic (poetical) VI. 100 (C. macca; gloss manava).
see mata.
[cp.
macca, used in verse, raartia] (a) mortal
ma: see minati Vedic mana has 2 mean" measure," and " building " (cp. mapeti)] 1. measure Vin in. 149 (abbhantarima inner, bahirima outer); DA 1.140. -kuta cheating in measure, false measure Pug 58; PvA 278. 2. a certain measure, a Mana (cp. manika & manar)) J 1.468 (addlia" half a M., according to C. equal to 8 najis).
(nt.) [fr.
viz.
;
Mata
Mituka(nt.)
Sk. matrka,
fr.
matr = matar] " genetrix,"
matrix, origin, cause
Th
1,
612.
Manatta (nt.) [a doubtful word, prob. corrupted out of something else, maybe omanatta, if taken as der. fr. mana^. If however taken as belonging to mana'' as
Manana
an abstr.
153
Mayavin
human being, a man Mhvs 15, 64 f. minus! a (human) woman J iv.231 Pv 11. 4'. amanusa a superhuman being Pv iv.i^'. pi. manusa men Sn 361. 644; Pv
; ;
der., it might be expl'' as " measuring, taking measures," which suits the context letter. The BSk.
form
is still
:
more
puzzling, viz.
manapya
" something
pleasant " Mvyut 265] a sort of penance, attached to the commission of a sanghadisesa offence DhsA 399 (+parivasa). r) deti to inflict penance on somebody Vin n.7 (+parivasar) deti); iv.225. manatt' iraha deserving penance Vin 11.55,162 (parivasika+ ). See on term Vin. Texts 11.397.
II.
ii'.
1.
As
nt. in
;
collective
C.
sense^mankind Pv
(adj.)
11.
11^
(v.
manussar)
= manussaloka).
viz.
1.
Manusaka= manusa,
(sukhar)) m. kayar)
;
human:
;
1.2
Manana
(nt.)
& Manana
(f.)
[fr.
mana^] paying honour or

;
;
(brahma-khettai)) Dh 417 (yogai) = DhA iv.225) Vv 35'; J 1. 138 (kama). f. 2. a human being, man Pv manusika Vism 407. IV. 1". Also nt. (collectively) pi. manusakani human
13
Sn
5-'4
respect; reverence, respect S 1.66 J 11. 138 Miln 377 (with sakkara, vandana, pujana Dhs 1121 DhsA 373. Cp. vi, sam.
;
Pug 19, 22 & apaciti)
beings,
men DhA
1.233.
Manava
see
Manava.
[fr.
Maneti [Cans, of man, cp. Sk. manayati, Lat. moneo to admonish. Ger. mahnen, Ags. manian. The Dhtp 593 gives root as man in meaning " pSja "] to honour,
full
Manavant
(adj.)
mana'] possessed
of pride,
of
conceit; neg. a not proud
Th
i,
1222.
revere, think highly of PvA 54 (aor. manesur), karii)su-l- pujesur)). pp. manita.
-I-
garu-
Manasa
(nt.) [a secondary formation fr. manas = mano, already Vedic lit. " belonging to mind "] intention, purpose, mind (as active force), mental action. Almost equivalent to mano Dhs 6. In later language manasa is quite synonymous with hadaya. The word, used absolutely, is more a t. t. in philosophy than a living part of the language. It is more frequent as -" in adj. use, where its connection with mano is still more felt. Its absolute use probably originated from the latter use. DhsA 140 ( = mano); Vbh 144 sq. (in definition of viiiila.na as cittar), mano, manasar), hadayar) etc. see mano 113); DhA 11. 12 (paradare manasaij na bandhissami " shall have no intention towards another's wife," i. e. shall not desire another's wife) Mhvs 4, 6 (sabbesar) hita-manasa with the intention of common welfare) 32, 56 (raiino hasesi manasar) gladdened the heart of the king). As adj. {-") being of such & such a mind, having a mind, with a heart; like: adina' with his mind in danger S v. 74 (+ apatitthitacitta) uggata' lofty-minded VvA 217; pasanna" with settled (peaceful) mind Sn 402 and frequently mulha" infatuated llhvs 5, 239 rata^ PvA 19 sancodita urged (in her heart) PvA 6.S soka-santatta with a heart burning with grief PvA 38.
Mapaka
in
(-')
(adj. n.)
[fr.
dona"
(a minister)
;
DhA J II-3&7. 381 corn or grain J III. 542 ("karama, the process of Vism 278 (in comparison).
;
mapeti] one who measures, only measuring the d. revenue (of rice) IV.88 and in dhafifia" measuring
.
.)
Mapeti [Cuas. of ma, see minati.
The simplex mimite has

;
the meaning of " erect, build " already in Vedic Sk.] I. to build, construct S 11. 106 (nagarai)) Mhvs 6, 35 (id.); Vv 84*'; VvA 260. 2. to create, bring about, make or cause to appear by supernatural power (in
folkloristic
J ii.iii
;
literature, cp. nimminati in same sense) (sarirag navai) katva mapesi transformed into
;
a ship) iv.274 Mhvs 28, 31 (maggar) caused a road to appear). 3. to measure out (?), to declare (?), in a doubtful passage J iv.302, where a misreading is probable, as indicated by v. 1. BB (samapassii)su for T.
tena amapayigsu).
asayigsu.
Perhaps we should read tena-m-
Mamaka
(adj.)
affection (not only for himself),
Manasana manasa
Manassin
(adj.)
fr.
in adj. use
manasa, secondary formation] = Sn 63 (rakkhita').
devoted to, Sangha" Nd' 125; =mamayamana SnA 534), 927 (same expl" at Nd' 382); Miln 184 (ahigsayar) parai) loke piyo hohisi mamako ti). Buddha" devoted to
"mine," one who shows making one's own. i.e. loving Sn 8u6 (= Buddha", Dhamma",
[fr.
lit.
mama]
fr. manassin (*manasvin) under Cp. similar formation manavant] proud Vin 11. 183 (expH by Bdhgh in a popular way as " raana-ssayino mina-nissita "). The corresponding passage at J 1.88 reads muna-jatika mana-tthaddha.
(adj. n.) "prob.
influence of
mana.
"mamika J 111.182.^ 207 (cp. ThA 172) " mother," we may perhaps have an allusion to ma " mother " [cp. Sk. mama uncle, Lat. mamma mother, and mata]. amamaka see .sep. this may also be taken as " not
the B.
J
1.299:
DhA
at
1.206.
2,
f.
In voc.
f.
mamika
Th
loving."
Maya
Manikata
verb mani-karoti, which stands for mana-karoti, and is substituted for manita after analogy of purakkhata, of same meaning] lit. " held in high opinion," i. e. honoured, worshipped S 11. 119 (garukata m. pujita).
'pp. of a
(f.) [cp. Vedic maya. Suggestions as to etym. see Walde, Lat. Wtb. s. v. manticulor] i. deceptive appearance, fraud, deceit, hypocrisy Sn 245, 328 ("kata
Manika
(f) [cp. mana^ 2] a weight, equal to 4 Donas Sn.\ 476 (catudonar) manika). Cp. BSk. manika, e. g.
Divy 293
sq.
Manita [pp. of maneti] revered, honoured Ud 73 (sakkata m. pujita apacita). A rather singular by-form is manikata (q. v.).
Manin
ness,
(adj.) (-)
[fr.
;
889 (paripunna")
cp. (paijdita)
mana'] proud (of) Sn 282 (samaria"), Dh 63 (pandita" proud of his clever11.30)

;
DhA
;
Sdhp 389. 417. (rupa proud of her beauty).
1.454
f.
(atireka)
111.357
manini Mhvs
20,
Manasa
amanusa divine Vv 35'

human) Pv
IV.3"
;
Vedic manusa fr. same base (man\is) as manussa] i. (adj.) human Sn 301 (bhoga) It 94 (kama dibba ca manusa) Pv 11.9^' (m. deha) 9'' (id ).
(adj. n.) [cp.
;
; ; ; ;
viiinanar)) VbhA 34 (in detail), 85, 493 (def.). Is not used in Pali Abhidhamma in a philosophical .sense. 2. mystic formula, magic, trick M 1.381 (avattani m.). khattiya" the mystic formula of a kh. J vi.375 Miln In the sense of "illusion" often 190; DhA 1. 166. comb'' with marici, e. g. at J 11.330 v.367 Nd^ 680*". -^3- jugglery, conjuring Miln 3. On maya in similes see/.f .r.S. 1907, 122 on term in general Dhs trsl.'^ 255 ("illusion ") Expos, 468'>. As adj. in amaya (q. v.) 1% in bahu-maye rich in deceit SnA 351. Note. In the word mar) at KhA 123 (in pop. etym. of man-gala) the ed. of the text sees an ace. of ma which he takes to be a contracted form of maya = iddhi). -kara a conjurer, magician S 111.142 Vism 366 (in comparison) VbhA 196.
; ;
(: maya vuccati vaiicanika cariya Nd' 422) Vbh 357, 361, 3S9 Miln 289 Vism 106 (-1- satheyya, mana, papicchata etc.), 479 (maya viya
deceit), 469, 537, 786, 941

;
m.
Mayavin
23
;
(adj.)
[fr.
Pv
11.122"
ghostly
f.
amanusi Pv
111.7.*
= superm.) a
hypocritical
2.
(n.
PvA
13.
cp. Vedic mayavin] deceitful, 246; Sn 89, 116, 357; Pug 19, See also amayavin.
III. 45,
maya,
Mayu
Mayu
Mara
[*Sk.
154
281.
Malin
Malaka (Ma}aka)
:
mayu]
bile,
gall
Abhp
[fr. mr, later Vedic, mara killing, destroying, bringing death, pestilence, cp. Lat. mors death, morbus illness. Lith. maras death, pestilence] death usually personified as Np. Death, the Evil one, the Tempter (the Buddhist Devil or Principle of Destruction). Sometimes the term mara is applied to the whole of the worldly existence, or the realm of rebirth, as opposed to Nibbana. Thus the def of m. at Nd- 506 gives " kammabhisankhara-vasena patisandhiko khandhamaro. dhatu", ayatana". Other general epithets of M. (quasi twin-embodiments) are given with Kanha, Adhipati, Antaka, Namuci, Pamattabandhu at Nd' 489 = Nd^ 507 the two last ones also at Nd' 455. The usual standing epithet is papima " the evil one," e. g. 5 1. 103 sq. (the famous Mara-Sagyutta see Windisch, Buddha) Nd' 439; DhA iv.71 (Maravatthu) Mara 6 freq. See e. g. Sn 32, 422, 429 sq., 1095, M 103
;
[fr. mala or mala] a circular (consecrated) enclosure, round, yard (cp. Geiger, Mhvs. Irsl. 99 " m. is a space marked off and usually terraced, within which sacred functions were carried out. In the Mahavihara (Tiss' arama) at Anuradhapura there were 32 rnalakas Dpvs xiv.78 Mhvs 15, 192. The sacred Bodhi-tree e. g. was surrounded by a malaka "). The word is peculiar to the late (Jataka-) literature, & is not found in the older texts. J 1.449 (vikkama) IV. 306 V.49 (visala"), 138 (id., spelling malaka); Mhvs 15, 36 (Maha-mucala) 16, 15 32, 58 (sanghassa kamma", end. for ceremonial acts of the S., cp. 15, 29) DhA IV. 1 15 (siraa) Vism 342 (vitakka").
;
;
Malati (f) [fr. mala] the great-flowered jasmine Cp. malika.
Abhp
576.
&
Mala
Dh
7,
40, 46, 57, 105, 175,
274
44
Nd' 475 Vism

;
376;
KhA
105
SnA
37,
Sdhp
318, 449, 609.
225. 350 Further refs. & details see under

sq.,
;
79, 228, sq., 386 sq.
Proper Names. -Sbhibhii overcoming M. or death Sn 545 = 571-kayika a class of gods Miln 285 KvuA 54. -dhitaro the daughters of M. SnA 544. -dheyya being under the sway of M. the realm or kingdom of Mara A iv.228 Sn 764 Dh 34 = kilesa-vatta DhA 1.289). -bandhana the fetter of death Dh 37, 276, 350 (= tebhumaka-vatta;
sankhatai)
DhA
528.
iv.69).
-sena the
army
of
M. Sn 561.
563
SnA
(f-) [cp. Epic Sk. mala] garland, wreath, chaplet collectively= flowers fig. row, line Sn 401; Pug 56; Vism 265 (in simile) Pv 11.3'* (gandha, m., vilepana, as a " lady's " toilet outfit) 11.4' (as one of the 8 or 10 standard gifts to a bhikkhu see dana, deyyadhamma & yaiiiia) PvA 4 = J in. 59 (ratta-kanavera a wreath of red K. flowers on his head apparel of a criminal to be executed. Cp. ratta-mala-dhara wearing a red garland J III. 179, an ensign of the executioner) PvA 51, 62 asi -kamma the sword -garland torture (so correct under asi!) J in. 178; Davs 111.35 dipa festoons of lamps Mhvs 5, 181 34, 77 ("samujjota) nakkhatta" the garland of stars VvA 167 puppha" a garland or wreath On mala in similes see of flowers Mhvs 5, 181. J.P.T.S. 1907, 123. In comp" mala" sometimes stands
; ; ; : ;
:
Maraka
(-) [fr. mareti] one who kills or destroys, as hatthi" elephant -killer manussa" man-killer J 11. 182 DhA 1.80. m. in phrase samaraka (where the -ka belongs to the whole cpd.) see under samaraka.
for mala".
MaraQa
(nt.)
[fr.
Caus. mareti] killing, slaughter, death

295, 569.
state of,
-kamma garland-work, garlands, festoons VvA 188. -kara garland-maker, florist, gardener (cp. Fick. Sociale Gleiderung 38, 182) J v. 292 Miln 331 DhA 1.208, 334 VvA 170, 253 (vithi). -kita adorned with garlands, wreathed Vin 1.208. -guna " garland-string," gar;
;
11.128;
Sdhp
Maratta
(nt.)
[*Mara-tvar)]
or existence as a
Mara
god, Maraship
Vbh
337.
Marapita [pp. of marapeti] killed J n.417; in. 531.

Marapitatta
to
kill
lands, a cluster of garlands Dh 53 ( = mala-nikati " makeup " garlands 1.419 i. e. a whole line of garlands made as " ekato-vantika-mala " and " ubhato-v.-m.," one & two stalked g., cp. Vin m.iSo). mala gunaparikkhitta one adorned with a string of gs., i. e. a
DhA
(nt.)
[abstr.
fr.
marapita]
being
incited
DhA
1.141.
II. of
Marapeti [Caus.
mr]
see marati.
pp.
marapita.
;
Marita [pp. of mareti] killed S 1.66; Vin in. 72 (anfiehi m.-bhavai) janatha).
11.
41
1.2 86 = A v.264. marriageable woman or a courtesan -gula a cluster of gs., a bouquet Vin in. 139 SnA 224 VvA 32, III (v. 1. guna). -cumbataka a cushion of -dama a wreath garlands, a chaplet of flowers DhA i. 72 of flowers J II. 104. -dhara wearing a wreath J 111.179 -dharin wearing a garland (ratta, see also above), or wreath (on the head) Pv iii.i' (kusuma v. 1. BB
;
; .
Marisa (adj.) [perhaps identical with madisa] only in vocas respectful term of address, something like " Sir," pi. " Sirs." Sn 814, 1036, 111.332 In sg. marisa 1.327 Nd^ 508 (here e:x.y\^ by same 1038, 1045 etc. Nd' i40
formula as ayasma, viz. piya-vacanai) garu-vacanar) pi. marisa etc.); J V.140; Pv 11.13^; Mhvs i, 27. Sn 682; J 1.47, 49; Vism 415; PvA 75. Explained by Buddhaghosa to mean niddukkha K.S. 1.2 n.
Maiuta
[for
the usual maluta] the wind S 1.127

kills,
Mhbv
8.
"bharin) PvA 169 (v. 1. bharin) f. dharini Vv 32^ See also bharin). -puta a basket (uppala", of a Peti. -bharin wearing a wreath for flowers DhA in. 2 12. (chaplet) [the reading changes between bharin & "dharin; the BSk. prefers "dharin, e. g. MVastu 1.124 &' "dhara at Divy 218] PvA 211 J iv.60, 82; v.45 VvA 12 & bhari f. "bharini J 111.530 (v. 1. "dharin) Th I, 459 (as V. 1. T. reads "dharl). Cp. "dharin. -vaccha [vaccha here = *vrksa] a small flowering tree or plant,, an ornamental plant Vin 11.12 in. 179 Vism 172 (v. 1. "gaccha) DhA n. 109 (q. v. for expl taruna;
;
Maretar [n. ag. to mareti] one who S III. 189.

Hareti [Caus. of my] to
marita.
kill
:
slayer, destroyer
rukkha-puppha).
Malika'
(nt.) [fr.
[fr.
see under marati.
pp.
mala or mala
?]
name
of a dice J vi. 281
Malika'
mala] a gardener,
[fr.
florist
Abhp
507.
5,
Mala (mala)
s.
[?]
i.
mud
[is it
pakka-m-kalala
(boiling
mis-spelling of mala ?], in mud) J vi.400. Kern, Toev.

in
Malika
(f
mala] double jasmine Davs mala]

i.
49.
Malin
(adj.)
[fr.
phrase mala-kaca2. perhaps = vara at J n.416 (but very doubtful). froth, dirty surface, in phena Miln 117 (cp. malin 2). where it may however be mala (" wreaths of foam "). " 3. in asi the interpretation given under asi (as "dirt see vol. I. p. 88) is to be changed into " sword-garland," thus taking it as mala.
V. believes to see the
same word
flowers
(etc.)
Pv
111.9'
wearing a garland (or row) of = malabharin PvA 211); f.

(
;
Mhvs 18. 30 (vividhamalini Vv 36- (nana-ratana) 2. (perhaps to mala) bearing a dhaja" mahabodhi). stain of, muddy, in phena" with a surface (or is it garland ?) of scum Miln 260. 3. what does it mean in paiica", said at J vi.497 of a wild animal ? (C. not clear with expl" " paiicangika-turiya-saddo viya ").
Malulca
Malaka
155
Masa'
[identical
Masiya
with masa"] a small coin (=masaka) raasa=s. masaka C).
(n\. or f. ?) [of uncertain origin] a kind of vessel, only in camma" leather bag (?) J vi.431 (where v. 1. reads carama-pasibbakahi valukadihi), 432 (gloss cpasibbaka).
J 11.425 (satta
Masaka
Maluta the proper Pali form for maruta. the a-stem form of maru^ = Vedic marut or maruta] wind. air. breeze v. 328; S iv.2i8; Th 1.2; n.372 J 1.167; iv.222 = vayu); \'vA 174, 178. VI. 189; Miln 319; Vism 172 -irita (contracted to maluterita) moved by the wind, fanned by the breeze Th r. 754 11.372 Vv 44'-= 81' Pv II. 2'. See similar expressions under Trita.
; ;
fr. masa^-i- ka=raasa'] lit. a small bean, used as a standard of weight & value hence a small coin of very low value. Of copper, wood & lac (DhsA 318; cp. KhA 37 iatu, daru, loha') the suvanna" (golden " in fairy tales. IV. 107 reminds of the " gold m.) at
;
;
Maluva
(f.)
;
[cp.
BSk. malu] a (long) creeper

; ;
;
1.306
DhA
Sn 272 Dh 162, 334 J III. 389 1.202 sq. V.205, 215, 389; V.205, 215, 389; VI. 528 (phandana") On maluva in similes see J.P.T.S. IV. 43. III. 152 1907, 123.
S 1.207
its worth is next to nothing is seen from the descending progression of coins at DhA in.ic8 = Vv.\ places 77, which, beginning with kahapana, addha-pada, masaka & kahanika next to mudha " gratis." It only " counts " when it amounts to 5 misakas. Vin 111.47, 67; IV. 226 (panca); J 1.112 (addha-misakar) na agghati is worth nothing); iv.107; v.135 (first a rain Dh.\ of flowers, then of raasakas, then kahapanas) PvA 282 11.29 (pafica-m.-mattar) a sum of 5 m.)
That
Malura
[late Sk.J
the tree Aegle marmelos
Abhp
(m-l-addha half-pennies pocket-money).
&
farthings,
as
children's
556.
Masakkhimhaat Vin
Malya
hallj
in. 2 3 is for
ma asakkhimha " we could

;
see malya.
not "
ma
here stands for na.
Ma]a (& Mala) "Non-Aryan,
cp. Tamil madam house, a sort of pavilion, a hall D 1.2 (mandala", same at Sn p. 104, which passage SnA 447 expl^ as " saviVin 1.140 (atta, mala, pasada tanai) mandapar) ") In the same sequence of Vbh expf at Vin in. 201. 251 expl"" at VbhA 366 as " bhojana-sala-sadiso manVinay' attha-kathayar) pana eka-kutadala-majo sangahito caturassa-pasado ti vuttag ") Miln 46, 47. [The BSk. form is either mala, e. g. Cp. malaka.
; ;
MVastu
Ha]aka
11.274,
o''
mada,
e.
g.
Mvyut
226, 43.]
[a Non-Aryan word, although the Dhtm 395 gives roots mal & mall in meaning " dharana " (see under mala). Cp. malorika] a stand, viz. for alms-bowl (patta) Vin 11. 114, or for drinking vessel (paniya)
see Masati, Masana, Masin [fr. mr?, for massati etc. masati' touch, touching, etc. in .sense of eating or taking in. So is probably to be read for asati etc. in precedes this a in all cases. the foil, passages, where Otherwise we have to refer them to a root as=as (to ^dumaas partly euphonic, eat) and consider the pakkani-masita J n.446 (C reads masita & expl"- by visa-masita Milo 302 (T. reads visamasita, dhata) visa-masan-iipatapa asita) having taken in poison tina-masin eating grass J vi.354 (=tina(id.) Vism 166 A similar case where Sandhi-rahas khadaka C). led to a wrong partition of syllables and has thus been lost through syncope may be P. elaka^ as comp'' with Sk. methi (cp.' Prk. medhi), pillar, post.
J V1.85.
Gr. fti/v (Ionic ^fi'c) Hasa^ Oir. ml Lat. mensis .\v. mah (moon & month) Goth. mena = moon; Ohg. mano, raanot month. Fr. mo to measure: see rainati] a month, as the 12"' part The 12 months are (beginning with what of the year. chronologically corresponds to our middle of March) Citta (Citra), Vesakha. Jettha, Asalha, Savana. Pottha[cp.
; ; ;
:
Vedic masa,
& mas
Masaia [reading uncertain] only instr. masaluna Miln 292 Trenckner says (note p. 428) " m. is otherwise unknown, it must mean a period shorter than 5 months. Rh. D. (trsl. n.148) translates Cp. Sk. masaia." " got in a month," following the Sinhalese gloss. The period seems to be only a tillle shorter than 5 months there may be a connection with catu in the
;
:
word.
pada,
Assayuja,
Kattika,
;
Magasira,
Phussa,
Magha.
Usually to the names cp. nakkhatta. nora. rare, e. g. addha-maso in ace, used adverbially
Phagguna.
As
half-month
nar)
VvA
66; Asajhi-masa
;
VvA
307
= gimhi-
pacchima masa) pi. dve masa PvA 34 (read mase) cattaro gimhana-masa KhA 192 (of which the P' is " Citra, otherwise called Pathama-gimha " i^' winter Instr. pi. and Bala-vasanta "premature spring"). ace. pi. as adv. catuhi masehi Miln. 82 PvA i.io'^.
;
Masacita 'misa'-l-acita] filled by the (say 6 or more) month(s), i. e. heavy (alluding to the womb in advanced 1.332 (kucchi garu-garu viya pregnancy), heaped full Neumann trsl- " wie ein Sack misacitar) raaniie ti voU Bohnen." thus taking m. = mlsa2, and acita as " heap " which however is not justified). This passage
has given
maiiiie
dasamase
nt.
months J 1.52 chammasani 6 months S

10
:
bahu-mase PvA 135

iii.ij.'j.
also
tively
15
;
a period of
;
.,
e. g.
PvA 20 catu" DA dasa PvA 63; addha

masa
{&
f.
1.83
Freq. ace. sg. collectemasai] 3 months DhsA PvA 96 satta' PvA 20

;
On a fortnight Vin iv.117. masi), as well as shortened form ma see
punna. -punnata fullness or completion of the month DA 1.140; -mattai) (adv.) for the duration of a month
rise to a gloss at Vbh 386, where misacitai) was added to kayo garuko akammaniio. in meaning " heavy, languid." The other enum"- of the D in. 255) do not give 8 kusita-vatthuni (A iv.332 m. m. It may be that the re.semblance between akammaiifio and maiine has played a part in reminding the Commentator of this phrase. The fact that Bdhgh comments on this passage in the VbhA (p. 510) shows, Bdhgh. that the reading of Vbh 386 is a very old one. takes masa in the sense of misa* & expl" masacita as
;
" wet bean " (tinta maso), thus omitting expl of acita. The passage at Vbh.\ 510 runs " ettha pana misacitaij
:
PvA
19-
nama
:
tintamaso, yatha tintamiso garuko hoti, evaij

ti
Hasa' 'Vedic masa, Phaseolus indica, closely related to mudga Phaseolus mungo] a bean another species
(Phaseolus
garuko
adhippayo."
Masika
mugga,
e.
usually radiata) Miln 267, 341 g. Vin in. 64

indica
or
; ; ;
comb""
1.83.
DA
with Also
used as a weight (or measure ?) in dhanfla-masa, which VbhA 343. pi. mase is said to be equal to 7 lice: Vv 80' ( = masa-sassani VvA 310). -odaka bean-water KhA 237. -khetta a Held of beans Vv 80^ VvA 308. -bija bean-seed DhA ni.212. -vana plantation J v. 37 (-f mugga^).
masa'] i. of a month, i. e. a month old of a month, i. e. consisting of months, so many months (old) (-). as addha at intervals of half 1.238, 343; Pug 55; dve" two a month D 1.166; 3. monthly, i. e. once a month months old Pv i.o'. Cp- masiya. Th I, 283 (bhatta).
(adj.)
Miln ô2.
[fr.
2.
Masiya
(adj.) [ = masika] consisting of months D 11.327 (dvadasa" sarjvacchara the year'of 12 months).
Miga
156
Mithu
74,
Miga [Vedic mrga, to mrj, cp. magga, meaning, when characterised by another attribute " wild animal " in
general,
loi]
marrow,
pith, kernel
Vin
chavi,
camma,
;
mar)sa,
naharu,
f.
1.25 (in sequence atthi, miiija) Vism

;
animal of the forest
when uncharacterised
235
(id.)
Kh
in. (atthi",
cp.
KhA
52, nt.)
J iv.402
f.,
usually antelope] i. a wild animal, an animal in its natural state {see cpds.). 2. a deer, antelope, gazelle. Various kinds are mentioned at J v. 4 16 two are given at Nd^ 509, viz. eni (antelope) & sarabha (red deer) see under eiji & sarabha. Sn 39, 72 J 1.154 in. 2 70
(tala" pith of the palm); Mhvs 28, 28 (panasa", kernels of the seeds of the jak-fruit). -rasi heap of marrow Vism 260 ( = matthalunga).
(called
Nandiya)
PvA
62, 157.
On miga
in similes see
Minjaka=mifija, only in made into a cake PvA
tela" inner kernels of tila-seed,
51.
See doni^.
;
J.P.T.S. 1907, 123, where more refs. are given. -cldhibhu king of beasts (i. e. the lion) Sn 684. -inda king of beasts (id.) Sdhp 593. -chapaka young of a deer VvA 279. -daya deer park J iv.430 (Maddakucchi) VvA 86 (Isipatana). -dhenu a hind J 1.152 DhA III. 1 48. -bhijta (having become) like a wild animal, M 1.450 ("bhutena cetasa). -mandalocana the soft eye of the deer Vv 64" Pv i.i i'. See under manda. -raja king of the beasts (the lion) D 111.23 sq. -luddaka deer-hunter J 1372 111.49, 184 DhA 11.82 VbhA 266 (in simile), -vadha deer-slaying J 1.149. -vittaka, amateur of hunting J iv.267. -visana a deer's horn Pug 56. -vithi deer-road J 1.372.
; ;
; ; ; ;
Mita [Vedic mita, pp. of ma, minati, to measure also in meaning " moderate, measured," cp. in same sense Gr. /lirpiog] measured, in measure D 1.54 (dona" a dona measure full) Sn 300 (bhagaso m. measured in harmonious proportions, i. e. stately); Pv i.iqI' (id.); amita unlimited, without measure, boundJ III. 541. less, in Ep. amit-abha of boundless lustre Sdhp 255. Also N. of a Buddha. -ahara measured, i. e. limited food Sn 707. -bhanin speaking measuredly, i. e. in moderation Dh 227; J
;
iv.252.
Migava
(f.) [ = Sk. mrgaya, cp. Geiger, P.Gr. 46^] hunt, hunting, deer-stalking PvA 154 ("padesa). Usually in devasikar) migavar) gacchati to go out for a day's hunting J iv.267 or as pp. ekadivasar) migavar) gata VvA 260 ekahar) m. g. Mhvs 5, 154.
; ;
Higi
J
(f.) [f.
of miga, cp.
VI. 549;
Epic Sk. mrgi] a doe Th

1.48.
i,
109
V.215;
DhA
Micchatta (nt.) [abstr. fr. miccha] item of wrong, wrongness. There are 8 items of wrong, viz. the 8 wrong qualities as enum'' under (an-) ariya-magga (see mic,cha), forming the contrary to the sammatta or righteousness of the Ariyan Path. These 8 at D 11.353; i'i-254; A 11.22 1 iv.237; Vbh 387; Vism 683. Besides these there is a set of 10, consisting of the above 8 plus miccha-iiana and vimutti wrong knowledge & wrong emancipation D 111.290 Vbh 391 Vism 683 (where "nana & "viratti for vimutti). See further D in. 2 1 ("niyata) Pug 22; Dhs 1028 (cp. Dhs. irsl. 1028); Vbh 145 Tikp. 32 (niyata-citta), 325 (tika), 354 (id.).
;
:
Mitta (m. nt.) [cp. Vedic mitra, m. & nt., friend Av. Usually m., although nt. occurs mH>ro, friend] friend. in meaning " friend," in sg. (Nett 164) & pi. (Sn 185, 187); in meaning "friendship" at J vi.375 ( = mittabhava C). The half-scientific, half-popular etym. of mitta, as given at VbhA 108, is " mettayanti ti mitta, minanti ti va m. sabba-guyhesu anto pakkhipanti ti attho " (the latter " they enclose in all that is hidden "). Two kinds of friends are distinguished at Xd- 510 (in exegesis of Sn 37 & 75), viz. agarika" (a house- or lay-friend) and anagarika" (a homeless- or clericalThe former is possessed of all ordinary qualities friend). of kindness and love, the latter of special virtues of mind & heart. A friend who acts as a sort of Mentor, or spiritual adviser, is called a kalyana-mitta (see under Mitta is often comb*" with similar terms, kalyana). devoting relationship or friendship, e. g. with amacca
; ;
Miccha (adv.) [Sk mithya, cp. Vedic mithah interchanging, separate, opposite, contrary (opp. samyak together sec
:
samma) mithu wrongly see also mithu] wrongly, in a wrong way, wrong-, false Sn 438 (laddho yaso), 815
; ;
(patipajjati leads a wrong course of life, almost syn. with anariyar). Illustrated by " panai) hanati, adinnar) adiyati, sandhii) chindati, nillopar) harati, ekagarikar) karoti, paripanthe titthati, paradarag gacchati, musa bhanati " at Nd^ 144); Vbh.\ 513 (nana, "vimutti). -miccha" often in same comb"* as samma", with which
colleagues and fiati-salohita" blood-relations, in ster. phrase at Vin 11.126 A 1.222 Sn p. 104 PvA 28 cp. suhada (" dear nati-mitta relatives & friends Pv 1.5' heart") D in. 187 (four types, cp. m. patirupaka) suhajja one who is dear to one's heart PvA 191 sahaya companion PvA 86. The neut. form occurs for kind Opp. sapatta enemy Pv.\ things D III. 188; S 1.37. amitta a sham friend or enemy Sn 561 ( = pac13 papa-mitta bad friend catthika SnA 455); in. 185. PvA 5. For refs. see e. g. Sn 58, 255. 296, 338; Dh
; ; ;
78. 37.5-
-ibhiradhin one who pleases his friends J iv.274 = mittesu adubbhamanoC.) -ddu [cp. Sk. mitra-druha]
contrasted,
viz.
with the 8 parts of (an-) ariya-magga, (wrong) views (D in. 52. 70 sq., 76, iii, 246, 269, 287, 290. Dh 167, 316 sq. Pug 39 Vism 469 (def.) PvA 27, 42, 54,- 67 cp. "ka one who holds wrong views D III. 45, 48, 264 Vism 426) "sankappa aspiration (D III. 254, 287, 290 sq., Dh II); "vaca speech
e. g.
"ditthi
injures or betrays his friends S 1.225 Sn 244 also in foil, forms; "dubbha Pv 11.9' (same vi.310, 375); "dubha J v.240 passage at J iv.352 VI. 310; "diibhin [cp. Sk. "drohin] J iv.257; IV. 352 V.97 ("kamma) vi.375 DhA 11.23. -patirupaka a false friend, one pretending to be a friend D in. 185 (four
one
who
J IV. 260
;
(ibid.);
III.
"kammanta conduct
sq., 254,
176
290
(ibid.); "ajiva living (D n.53, 240, 270, IV, 82) "vayama

; ; ;
effort
(D in. 254, 287, 290 sq.) "sati mindfulness (ibid.) "samadhi concentration (ibid.) see magga 2, and cp.
;
:
the following
-gahana wrong conception, mistake wrong behaviour Pug 39 {& adj. carin) degrees), -patipada wrong path (of
adj.:
J in. 304.
;
VbhA
life)
-cara 383 (var. Pug 49 (&

(citta)
anuppiyaanna-d-atthu-hara, vaci-parama, types bhanin, apaya-sahaya, i. e. one who takes anything, one who is a great talker, one who flatters, one who -bandhava a relation in is a spendthrift companion.) friendship, one who is one's relative as a friend Nd^ 455 -bheda see (where Nd' 1 1 has manta-bandhava). mithu-bheda. -vanna pretence of friendship, a sham friendship Pv iv.8' { = mitta-rupa, m.-patirupata PvA
:
268).
"patipanna,
living
wrongly),
-panihita
Mittata (f)
wrongly directed mind Dh 42 = Ud 39 [cp. BSk. mithyapranidhana Divy 14]. -patha wrong road, wrong
course
-(") [abstr. fr. mitta] state of being a friend, friendship, in kalyana" being a good friend, friendship in. 2 74 Vism 107. as a helper (see kalyana)
Vbh
145
;
(lit.
&
381
fig.
;
in exegesis of ditthi,
cp.
Mitti(f.) [a
by-form of metti] friendship J 1.46S (=mettiC.).
Nd^ tanha
Minja form
(nt.)
in.
Dhs
DhsA
9',
253).
(fr.
&
minja
(f.)
[Vedic majjan
majj
?)
on
Mithu (adv.) [cp. Vedic mithu & P. miccha; mith, cp. mithah alternately, Av. miflo wrongly Goth, misso one
;
see Geiger. P.Gf.
&
cp.
Pischel, Prk. Gr.
another, missa-leiks different
Ger. E. prefix mis-
i.
e.
Middha
;
157
Milakkha
Missaka
[the Prk. form (A-MagadhI, cp. Pischel, Prk. in. 264 Gr. 105, zii) for P. milakkha] a non-Aryan ("rajana " of foreign dye " trsl. Kern, Toev. Th I,
wrongly: Ger. missetat wrong doing = misdeed Lat. muto to change, mutuus reciprocal; Goth, maibms present = Ags. majjum mith in Vedic Sk. is "to be opposed to each other," whereas in Vedic mithuna the notion of " pair " prevails. See also methuna] opposite, reciprocally, contrary Sn 825, 882 (taken by Nd' 163 & 290. on both passages identically, as n. pi. of adj. instead of adv., & expl"" by " dve jana dve kalaha-karaka " etc.). -bheda êvidently in meaning of mia-bheda " break of friendship." although mithu means " adversary," thus perhaps " breaking, so as to cause opposition "] breaking of alliance, enmity D 11.76; J iv.184 (here with V. 1. mitta') Kvu 314.
;
965
As milakkhuka v. translates " vermiljoen kleurig "). at Vin III. 28, where Bdhgh expl* by " Andha-Damil' adi."
s.
Milaca [by-form to milakkha, via *milaccha>*milacca> milaca Geiger, P.Gr. 62- Kern. Toev. s. v.] a wild man of 4;he woods, non-Aryan, barbarian J iv.291 (not with C. = janapada), cp. ludda m. ibid., and milaca-putta i. e. son of J V.I 65 (where C. also expb by bhojaputta, a villager).
:
Hiddlia fat=niedll, as
(nt.)
pp. perhaps to Vedic mid (?) to be DhsA 378 gives " medhati ti middhag." More likely however connected with Sk. methi (pillar = Lat. mcta), cp. Prk. medhi. The meaning is more to the point too, viz. " stiff." Thus scmantically
[orig.
Milata [pp. of milayati] faded, withered, dried up J 1.479 V.473 Vism 254 (sappa-pitthi, where KhA 49 in same passage reads "milata-dham(m)ani-pitthi") DhA 1.335 Sn.\ 69 ("mala, in simile) Mhvs 22, iv.8 (sarira), 112 46 (a); Sdhp 161.
; ;
;
identical with thina. 555] torpor, stupidity,
BSk.
;
also
middha,
e.
g.
Divy
:
sluggishness
D
;
1.71
(thina)
Milatata (f) [abstr. fr. milata] only neg. not being withered J v. 156.
a."
the (fact of)
Sn 437;
slothful,
A
i.
V.18;
Dhs
e. diligent, alert)
riipa, jatirupa, etc.,
as cetasika gelaiina Sdhp 459. See thina.
1157; Miln 299, 412 (appa not \"ism 450 (rupa + rogain def. of rupa) DA 1.2 11 (expl'' see on this passage Dhs trsl. 1 155)
;
MUayati [Vedic mla, to become
soft Idg. *mela & *mlei, as in Gr. ,i\a%, liXnKfvw to languish Lat. flaccus withered Lith. blaka weak spot; also Gr. /JXi/xpoi.( = flaccid); Dhtp 44') " mila = gatta-vimane " (i. e. from weak.
; ;
Middhin
middha^ torpid, drowsy, sluggish 325 ( = thinamiddh' abhibhuta Dh.\ iv.16).

(adj.)
[fr.
Dh
the bent limbs) wither S 1.126;

;
Midha
is
[does
it
refer to
mP
given as root in meaning " hirjsana," Dhtm 536 (with var. v.v 11.), not sure.
as in minati-, or to middha ?^ to hurt at
to relax, languish, fade, Caus. milapeti [Sk. mlapayati] to make dry, to cause to wither J 1.340 to assuage, suppress, stifle J 111.414 (sassai)) fig. (tanhag). pp. milata.
;
Dhtm
76
679
id.]
It
J 1.329; v.90.
Millika at
siiicimillikaii
Minana
(nt.) [fr.
mi
surveying
DA
1,79
to measure, fix, construct] measuring, Dhs.\ 123.

;
144 in passage pagsukulai) dhovitv-abhica katva adasi is to be read either as " abhisiiici cimillikaii ca k." or " abhisincitva mudukaii ca k."
is
PvA
Hilhaka at S u.228
Minati' [roots (Vedic) ma & mi; pres. minute & minoti Idg. *me, cp. Sk. matra measure, mana Av, ma-, mitih measure Gr. small measure, /ivrif fic'iTiov counsel Lat.; raetior, mensis, modus; Goth, mela bushel; Ags. maed measure (cp. E. mete, meet = fitting); Lith. metas year. ^The Dhtm 726 gives mi in meaning " pamana "] to measure VbhA 108 (see etym. of mitta) Pot. mine J v. 468 ( = mineyya C.) fut. minissati Sdhp 585. grd. ger. minitva Vism 72 minitabba J v.90. Pass, miyati see anu". pp. mita. Cp. anu", abhi", ni, pa, vi. Caus. mapeti
;
;
to be read milhaka
(q. v.).
Misati [mi?, Vedic misati. root given as misa at Dhtm 479. with expl " mllane "] to wink (one's eyes) see ni".
:
Missa
(adj.) [orig. pp. of mis, cp.

;
Vedic misra.
Gr. /liyvw/ii meksayati Ags. miscian=mix; mixtus

j'ati,
;
&
/iiffyw
Sk. misraLat. misceo,
Ohg.
(with:
631
(q. v.).
Minati^ [\êdic minati, mi (or mi), to diminish cp. Gr. /iivi'w diminish; Lat. minor=E. minor; Goth, mins (little), compar, minniza, minnists = Ger. superl. mindest. The Dhtp 502 gives mi %vith " higsa," the Dhtm 725 with " hirjsana." It applies the same interpretation to a root midh (Dhtm 536). which is probably abstracted fr. Pass, miyati] to diminish also to hurt, See injure. Very rare, only in some prep. comb"\ also miyati.
;
(kesa, jata etc.â mixture of, various); Th i, (missa 143 J III. 95, 144 (udaka-panna yagu) Pv 1.9= nt. missag as adv. " in a mixed way " Vism kitaka). by 2. accompanied (4-dvidha). i&i 552 = VbhA honour in (-), having company or a retinue, a title of names, also as polite address [cp. Sk. misra & arya misra] J v. 153 (voc. f. misse), 154 (f. missa). -- 3. missa" is changed to missi in comp" with kr and bhu (hke Sk ). thus in missi-bhava (sexual) intercourse, lit. mixed VbhA 107; and v.86 state, union J 11.330; iv.471 missi-bhuta mixed, coupled, united J v.86 ( = hatthena Cp. hatthai) gahetva kaya-missibhavai) upagata C).
1.33
; ;
"sammissa"]
i.
mi.xed
-)
Dhtp miskan. various Vin

;
sam.
" mixed hair," Ep. of a heavenly maiden or at VvA 280 as " ratta-miladlhi missita-kesavatti ") The m. missa-kesa occurs as a term for ascetics (with munda) at Vism 389.
-kesi
(f.)
Apsaras
Vv 60" (expH
Hiyyati (& Miyati) [corresponding to Vedic mriyate, fr. (a) mr, via. *miryate>mij'yati. See marati] to die. miyyati Sn 804: Nett 23. med. 3"' pi. miyyare Sn in. 246 575 pot. miyye J vi.498 ppr. miyyamana Vism 49 ? fut. miyyissati miyati 111.24O. (b) (influenced in form by jiyati & miyati of minati-) M III. 168 (jayati jiyati miyati); J in. 189; Dh 21;
Missaka
pot.
miyetha
11.63.
PPr-
miyamana S
1.96.
pp.
mata.
Milakkha [cp. Ved. Sk. mleccha barbarian, root mlecch, onomat. after the strange sounds of a foreign tongue, cp. babbhara & mammana] a barbarian, foreigner, outcaste, hillman S v.466 DA 1.176; SnA 236 J vi.207 ("mahatissa-thera Np.), 397 (bhasa foreign dialect). The word occurs also in form milakkhu (q. v.).
;
n.) [fr. missa] i. mixed, combined J 11. rajata-pabbata mountain of silver mixed usually Vbh.\ 16 (lokiya-lokuttara) with crystal) "uppada mixed -, like "ahara mixed food DhA il.ioi portents, a main chapter of the art of prognosticating raisrak' adhyaya) Miln 1 78 (cp. Brhat-Saghita ch. 86 "bhatta = ahara SnA 97 Mhbv 27.-2. (m.) an attendant, follower; f. missika Dh.\ 1.2 11 (Samavati"). T,. (nt.) N. of a plea-sure grove in heaven (lit. the grove
(adj.
(phalika
Pharusaka of bodily union), one of the 3 Nandana, 4. (pi. missaka) a group of devas, J VI. 2 78 ; Vism 424. mentioned at D 11.260 in list of popular gods (cp. raissa 2 and missakesi).
Missakatta
Missakatta (nt.) [abstr. fr. missaka] combination with {-") Tikp 291.
mixing, mixture,
158
Mugga
opening), i. e. cause or means of income DA 1.218; ukka the opening of a furnace, a goldsmith's smelting pot A 1.257; Sn 686; J vi.217; 574. ubhato-mukha having 2 openings M 1.57. sandhi" opening of the cleft PvA 4. Hence: 4. cause, ways, means, reason, byway of J 111.55 byway of a gift (danamukhe)
IV.
Missana
(nt.) [fr. misseti]
mixing Dhtp 338.
Missita [pp. J V.460

;
of
misseti]
PvA
mixed, intermingled 198 (dlianna sasapa-tela)

;
Sn J43
VvA
280
(see
under missa-kesi).
i.
loss
Misseti [Caus. of mis, Vedic misrayati]
to mix Miln 126 (mayai) missayissama) PvA 191 (palase sallhi saddhig). 2. to bring together in cohabitation, to couple J ^'-154 (C- kilesana misseti). pp. missita.
isa
266 (bahuhi mukhehi). apaya" A 283. front 166; of the carriage pole
II.
cause of ruin or
front,
1.203.
IV.
5.
part,
top.
in
S 1.224=}
Hence:
Mihati is given as root mih in 2 meanings at Dhtp, viz. (i) Isa-hasana (No. 328), i. e. a kind of laugh, for smi, as in mihita. (2) secana (No. 342). Mihita
the inverted-diaeretic (Pall) form (smita>*hmita> *mhita> mihita) for the other (Sk.) form smita (q. v.). The Dhtp (328) puts root down as mih] a smile vi.504. J 111.419; v.452 mihita-pubba with smiles Th i, 460 (spelt mhita") VI, 221 C). J ( = sita Cp. virahaya, vimhapaka, vimhita.
(nt.)
the top of anything, front, head, best part; adj. foremost Sn 568 (aggihutta-mukha yanna), cp. Vin 1.246) 569 (nakkhattanar) mukhar) cando Vbh.\ },^^2 ( = uttamar), mukha-bhutag va). Der. adj.
6.
topmo.st,
[pp. of
smi;
this
is
mokkha & pamokkha (q. v.). Note. A poetical instr. sg. mukhasa is found at Pv 1.2^ & 1.3'-, as if the nom. were mukho (s-stem). The abl. mukha is used as adv. " in front of, before," in cpd. sam & param", e. g.
PvA
13.
See each sep.

; ;
-adhana (i) the bit of a bridle M 1.446 (2) setting of the mouth, i. e. mouth-enclosure, rim of the m. in m. silitthar) a well-connected, well-deftned mouth-contour DhsA 15 (not with trsl. " opens lightly," but better with note " is well adjusted." see Expos. 19, where write adhana for adana). -asiya (? cp. asita') to be
eaten by the mouth DhsA 330 (mukhena asitabba). -ullokana looking into a person's face, i. e. cheerful, bright, perhaps also flattering DhA 11.193 (^-s "olokana). -uUokika flattering (cp. above) Nd' 249 (puthu Sattharanar) m. puthujjana) PvA 219. -odaka water for rinsing the mouth Nd^ 39' = Miln 370; VvA 65; DhA 11.19; IV. 28. -ja born in (or from) the mouth, i. e. a tooth J VI. 2 19. -tunda a beak VvA 227 [cp. BSk. mukhatundaka Divy 387]. -dugga one whose mouth is a difficult road, i. e. one who uses his mouth (speech) badly Sn 664 (v. I. "dukkha). -dusi blemishes of the face, a rash on the face DA 1.223 (m.-dosa ibid.). -dhovana-tthana -dvara mouth opening PvA 180. place for rinsing the mouth, "lavatory" DhA 11.184. -puiichana wiping one's mouth Vin 1.297. -piira filling the mouth, a mouthful, i. e. as much as to fill the mouth J VI. 350. -puraka mouth-filUng Vism 106. -bheri a musical instrument, " mouth-drum," mouthorgan (?) Nd^ 2 19 B; SnA 86. -makkatika a grimace (like that of a monkey) of the face J 11.70, 448 (T. makkatiya). -vatti " opening-circumference," i. e. brim, edge, rim DhA 11. 5 (of the Lohakumbhi purgatory,
;
Miyati see miyyati (Pass, of marati).

Milati [mil, given at Dhtp 267 & 614 with " nimilane "] to wink, only in cpd. nimilati to close the eyes (opp,
um").
Milha [pp. of mih, Vedic mehati to excrete water, i. e. urine, only with ref. to the liquid Sk. mIdha=Lat. mictus, pp. of mingo, to urinate. Cp. Av. maes-iiti to uri;
nate,
mes
;
urine
Gr. uûxeh'
&
o/(ixM id-
Ags. migan
to ur. in Ohg. mist & Ags. miox the notion refers more to the solid excrement, as in Pali. A related root *meigh to shed water is found in megha, cloud (watershedder), q. v. for further cognates] excrement 1.454 111.236 ("sukhar) vile pleasure) A in. 241, 242 Th i, 1152 J ii.ii VI. 1 12 Vv 52" (with ref. to the gutha-
M
;
niraya);
Pv
111.45
= gutha PvA
194);
22.
DhA
11.53
khaditur)). -kupa pit of excr., cesspool
{d
Pgdp
Milhaka (f.) [fr. milha; cp. BSk. midha-ghata] cesspool S 11.228 (so read for T. pilhaka v. 1. BB milhaka). Sec also pilhaka. The trsl. {K.S. 11. " dung155) gives
;
beetle."
cp. J
111.43
lohakumbha-mukhavatti)
DhA
111.58
(of
Mukula
cp. Sk.
see mukulita).
Abhp 811,
mukula] a bud
1 1
see
16.
makula (where
also
Mukka
[pp. of muc, Sk. mukta, for the usual P. mutta ; cp. Prk. mukka, Pischel, Pc/c. Gy. 566] only in um A: pati (q. v.), and as v. 1. at iii.Oi.
a gong), -vanna the features PvA 122, 124. -vikara contortion of the mouth J 11.448. -vikiina = vikara) grimace SnA 30. -sankocana distortion or contraction of the mouth, as a sign of displeasure DhA 11.270;
(
cp.
mukha-sankoca
Vism
26.
-saiinata
controlling
iv.93.
one's
mouth
(i.
e.
speech)
Dh
363, cp.
fr.
;
DhA
Mukkhakaat
J 1.44 should be read as mokkhaka, ing " fust, principal, foremost " cp. mokkha-.
1
;
mean-
Mukhara
(adj.) [cp. Sk.
mukhara;
;
mukha]
garrulous,
noisy, scurrilous S 1.203; v.269
A
i,
1.70; 111.199, 355;

;
Mukha
(nt.) [Vedic mukha, fr. fdg. *mu, onomat., cp. Lat. mu facere, Gr. îvKuofuti, Mhg. mugen, Lat. raugio to moo (of cows), to make the sound " moo " Ohg. mawen to cry, muckazzcn to talk softlv also Gr.
;
275 955 opp. amukhara

I.
;
Th
Sn
J 111.103
DhA
Th
11.70 (ati")
PvA
ii.
1.470;
926; Pug 35; Miln
414.
word,
snout,
mute]
"myth"; Ohg. muIa=Ger. niaul Ags. mule etc. Vedic muka silent, dumb=Lat. mutus=E.
; ;
iivBoq
Mllkharata
noisiness
(f.) [fr.
mukhara] talkativeness, garrulousness,
DhA
11.70.
343upari (q. v.) see assu.
^'s
I. the mouth Sn 608, 1022 (with ref. to the long tongue, pahiita-jivha. of the Buddha or Mahapurisa) J II. 7; DA 1.287 (uttana" clear mouthed, i..e. easy to understand, cp. D 1.116); PvA 11, 12 (puti), 264 (mukhena). -2. the face J V1.21S (unnaja m.) PvA karoti to make a face (i. e. grimace) 74. 75. 77 "O
Mugga
adho face downward Vin opp with tearful face Dh 67 PvA 39 dum^ sad or unfriendly looking
11.78
assu'^
(adj.)
n.pi:
VI. 343;
faced
PvA
(of
scurrilous J v.78
8,
bhadra" brightentrance,
(lit
149; ruda" crying
mouth
Pv 1.1,2.-3.
12
;
a river) Mhvs
aya entrance
[Vedic mudga, cp. Zimmer, .4ltind. Leben 240] a kind of kidney-bean, Phaseolus mungo, freq. comb'' with misa- (q. v.). On its size (larger than sasapa, smaller than kalaya) see A v. 170 & cp. kalaya. S 1.150; J 1.274, 429; 111.55; 11.293 1.57 (-hmasa) vi-355 (raasa) Miln 2O7, 341 SnA 283. -supa bean-soup Vism 27. -supyata "bean-soupcharacter," or as Vism trsl. 32 has it " bean-currytalk " fig. denoting a faulty character, i. e. a man who behaves like bean-soup. The metaphor is not quite transparent it is expH by Bdhgh as meaning a man speaking half-truths, as in a soup of beans some are only half-boiled. The expl" is forced, & is stereotype,
Muggatiya
159
(cal)
is
Muncati
as " sakalaexpression mucchaAcikata reminds us of the terra katukaticukata.
as well as is the comb" in which it occurs. Its origin remains to be elucidated. Anyhow it refers to an unevenness in character, a flaw of character. The passage (with var. spellings) is always the foil. catukamyata (patu Nd^ "kammata Miln patu Vbh) mugga-siipyata ("supata Nd^ suppata Miln & KhA 236 "supata and suppata Vbh & VbhA jjS supyati Vism) paribhattata ("bhatvata Visra. "bhattakati Miln; "bhatyat'a' & "bbhattata Vbh). At Nd^ 39' it is used to explain savajja-bhogin, at Vism 17 & Vbh 246 anacara; at Vbh 352 lapana; at Miln 370 it is used
;
chambhitatta " paralysis,"

at
sarira
calanat] "
DA
1.50.
The
expl""
Unccha
[fr.
march^
i-
fainting,
fatuation
II.
10 (ka,ma).
swoon PvA 174. Sn 328; Dhs 1059.

I.
2.
in-
Uacchita
[pp. of mucchatij faint J 1.243 11.112

;
fainted,
swooning, in a
dis62, 174, 258. in. 46 (a) traught, infatuated S 1.61, 204 1.274 V.274 (C. for pagiddha & gadhita). It 92 J III. 432
; ;
DhA
;
PvA
2.
generally (cp. Miln trsl. 11.287). The C. expl of the Vbh passage, as given at (VbhA 483 &) Vism 7 runs as " mugga-supa-samanaya sacc' alikena jivita follows
i
:
Cp. pa.
Mujjati [The P. form of the Sk. majj] to sink, dive, be submerged Dhtp 70 (mujja = mujiana). Only in cpds.
kappanatay' etar) adhivacanar). Yatha hi muggasupe paccante bahii mugga pakag gacchanti, thoka na gacchanti, evam eva sacc&likena jivitakappake puggale
bahur)
alikar)
um &
ni.
VbhA
same.
483
is
hoti, appakar) saccar)." The text at slightly different, although the sense is the
Uuncati [Vedic muncati muc, to release, loosen with " glide " orig. meaning " strip off, get rid of," hence also
;
Similarly at
(nt.?)
[fr.
Vism
27.
?]
Muggatiya
mugga
a plant, according to C.
a species of bean J vi.536.
Hoggara
;
Sk. mudgara] a club, hammer, mallet J V.47 vi.358 Miln 351 Vism 231 II. 1 96. 382 I.I 1 3 DhA 1. 126; II. 21 PvA 4, 55 (ayo), 56 (pahara), 66, The word is specifically peculiar to the so-called 192.
[cp.
;
; ;
as in Lith. miikti to escape, Ags. smugan to creep, See further connecGer. schmiegen to rub against. The Dhtp 376 tions in Walde, Lat. Wtb., s. v. emungo. 765: expl' by mocane, Dhtm 609 id.; 631: moce pamocane] I. Forms. The 2 bases muric & mucc are
;
Jataka
style.
in
differentiated in such a way, that mufic is the active There are however cases base, and mucc the passive. where the active forms (munc') are used for the passive ones (mucc), which may be due simply to a misspelling,
uc
J
&
cc being very similar.

IV. 272
;
A.
Macala occurs as simplex only
Np. Mahii-mucala-malaka Mhvs 15, 36. It refers to the tree mucalinda, of which it may be a short form. On the other hand mucal-inda
appears to the speaker of Pali a cp. noun, viz. king of the mucala(s) (trees). Its (late ?) Sk. correspondent is mucilinda, of which the P. form may be the regular representative (cp. Geiger P.Gr. 34). i. the tree Barringtonia acutangula (Nicula*, of which it may be a dialectical distortion; *Abhp 563 nicula >*mucula> *mucala) Vin 1.3 J v. 405 ("ketaka, Dvandva) vi.269 (id.). 2. N. of a naga (serpent) king Vin 1.3. 3. N. of a great lake J vi.534, 535-
1.^75;
v.453
;
Vv
pres. muncati Active, 64'* pot. muiicetha Dh

;
Maccbati [march, an enlargement of Vedic mur to get

stiff
stupid, dull, cp. Gr. fiuipdj Sk. murakha foolish). Used in 2 senses, viz. (a) to become stiff & (b) (Caus.) to harden, increase in tone, make louder. From (a) a fig. meaning is derived in the sense of to
(as in
mura
389; imper. muiica Dh 348; ppr. muficanto Sn 791; aor, mufici J v. 289 Mhvs 19. 44 pi. muficigsu J iv.142 mutva J 1.375 & muiicitTa ger. muiiciya Mhvs 25, 67 Caus. II. ibid.: PvA 43; inf. muncitug D 1.96. B. Passive, pres. muccati Sn 508 muiicapetiD 1.148. ppr. muccanto J 1.118; imper, sg. muccassu Th 2, 2; pot. muficeyya Pv 11. 2' pi. muccatha DhA 11.92 PvA 104; Dh 127; fut. muccissati J 1434 (where also muncissati in same sense) DhA 1.105 ill. 242 PvA 53, 105; also mokkhasi Vin i.2i = S i.iii; pi. mokkhanti Dh H7; aor. mucci(r)su) S 111.132 iv.20 J 11.66; inf. muccitug Th i, 253; DhA 1.297. Caus. moceti & II. Meanings, i. to mocapeti (q. v.). pp. mutta. release, deliver (from = abl.), set free (opp. bandhati) Sn 508 (sujjhati, m., bajjhati) S 111.132 (cittani muccigsu their hearts were cleansed), Th 2, 2 (muccassu);
;
; ;
become dulled or
stupid, viz. infatuated, possessed.
See also Liiders in K.Z. XLn.194 a. How far we are justified to connect Dhtp 216 mii & 503 mu (" bandhane ") with this root is a different question. These 2 roots seem to be without connections. miiich itself is at Dhtp 50 defined with " mohe "] i. (spelt muccati)
Dh 127 (papakamma, quoted at PvA PvA 53 (niray' upapaltito muccissati),

(dukkha muccitu-kama desirous from unpleasantness v. 1. muiic'')
;
104); 105
;
Pv
11.2'';
DhA
1.297
of
;
being delivered 11.92 (dukkha).
2.
to send
off.
let loose,
to become stiff, congeal, coagulate, curdle Dh 71 Dh.\ 2. to become infatuated D 111.43 (majjati-f- ) n.67. 3. only in Caus. muccheti to make sound, to increase in tone J 11249 (vinai)) in. 188 (id.). pp. mucchita.
Hncchana
(f)
increase of
mucchati 2] swelling or rising in tone, sound J 11.249 (viijar) uttama-mucchanaya

[fr.
arrow); Vism 313 the 3. to let out of m.); Mhvs 25, 63 (phalakag). yoke, to unharness, set free D 1.148 (satta usabhaPvA 43 (yoggani muficitva). satani muncapeti) (obhasag 4. to let go. emit, send forth (light) J v.289 5. to send forth muiici); Mhvs 19, 44 (rasmiyo). (sound) to utter, emit (words etc.) J 1.375 (vacag)
drop, give J iv.272 (sarag an (dhenu vacchakassa khir^-dharar)
Vv
6.
64I8
(mala m. ghosar) = vissajjenti
VvA
281).
mucchetva
vadesi).
(aiiji)
Hncchancikata
for puficikata.
find puiicikata at Dhs 1 136, 1230 351, 361 (v. 1. pucchaftji) DhsA 365 mucchaiici' at Nd' 8 & Nd^ p. 152 pucchanji^ at VbhA 477. The meaning is ' agitation," as seen from expl" of term at
;
We
is
probably the correct reading

;
Vbh
Dhs.A 365 (" wagging of a dog's tail." pucchar) caleti), and VbhA 477 (" labhaii' alabhanaka-thane vedhana kampana nicavuttata "). The etym. expl" is difficult we may take it as a (misunderstood) corruption oi *mucch-angi-kata i. e. muccha-l- anga-l- kf "being made stiff -of-limbs," or " swoon." Psychologically we may take " swoon " as the climax of agitation, almost like " hysterics." A similar case of a similar term of swooning being interpreted by Hdhgh as " wavering "
on Dh 389 " na brahmanassa pahareyya nassa muiicetha brahmano," where DhA iv.148 supplements vemn na muficetha (i. e. kopag na kareyya). In this case verag muncati would be the same as the usual verag bandh'tti. thus opposite notions bemg " used complementarily. The interpretation " give up (enmity) instead of " undertake " is possible from a mere grammatical point of view. L. v. Schroeder (iVorte der Wahrheit) trsl* " noch sturzt der Priester auf 7. to abandon, give up, leave behind den Feind"! Dh 348 (munca, viz. tanhag DhA iv.63) J v.453
forth,
let loose
;
(from 4
&
send 5 in general) to undertake, to bestow,
8. An idfomatic (late) use of (peta-rSja-visayag). ger. muiiciya (with ace.) is in the sense of an adv. prep.), meaning " except, beside^," e. g. mag Mhvs 25, 67 iraag m. (besides this Mhvs 14. 17).
;
the
(of
ra.
Cp.
Muncana
pa, pafi", vi. Note. At Dh 71 muccati stands for muccheti ( = Sk. murchati) to become stiff, coagulate, curdle; cp. 11.67.
i6o
Mu9âka== munda;
p.
Mutinga
cp.
(
BSk. muiidaka Divy

;
13.
Sn
DhA
80;
Dh
264
Muncana & Muccana

being
1.267
;
(nt.)
[abstr.
fr.
muc]
i.
;
release,
freed,
(muiic)
means
deliverance J iv.478 (mucc^) of deliverance (dukkhato from
"akara
ill)
DhA
kala time of release (dukkha from suffering) DhA II. II (mucc, v. 1. muiic"). 2. letting loose, emitting, giving, bestowing VbhA 249 (speaking, shouting out Vism reading p. 265 is to be corrected fr. maflcana !) PvA 132 (v. 1. dana).
qualification of a dva). addha shaven over one half the head (sign of loss of freedom) Mhvs 6, 42. kanna" " with blunt corners," N. of one of the 7 great lakes see under karina. -patisisaka the chignon of a shaveling, in
= sisa-mundana-matta DhA ill. 391, shaveling) VvA 67 ("samaria, Dvan-
phrase kasayar) nivasetva mundaka-patisisakat) sise patimuncitva fastening the (imitation) top-knot of a shaveling to his head Miln 90 cp. J 11.197 (paccekabuddha-vesar) ganhitva patisisakai] patimuncitva),
: ;
similarly J v.49.
Muncanaka
emitting
(adj.)
[fr.
muricana] sending out or forth,
VvA
303 (pabha).
cp. Zimraer, Altind.
Mundatta
(nt.) [abstr. fr.
munda] the
fact of being
shaven
or shorn
PvA
106.
Munja [Vedic munja,

sort of grass (reed)
Leben
72]
i.
Saccharum munja Roxb. Sn 440. kesa having a dark mane (like m. grass) D 11.174. "paduka slipper made of m. grass DhA in. 451. maya made of m. gra.ss Sn 28. The reed itself is called
isika (q. v.).
Muncana
(nt.) [fr.
munda] shaving, tonsure
DhA
111.391
Munîka (pabbata) bare (mountain), uncertain T. reading at VvA 302 for v. 1. SS munda-pabbata (q. v.).
Munîta
[pp. of mundeti]
[abstr.
fr.
2.
a sort of
;
fish J iv.70
(id.).
(+ rohita, taken
shaven SnA 402
(sisa).
as
Dvandva by
C.)
vi.278
Munîya
Mut;a see mutoli. at Mhvs 11,4.
Otherwise occurring in Np. Muta-siva
ascetics
munda] baldness, shaven condition (of & bhikkhus) M 1.515; Sn 249; Kvu 1.95;
Sdhp
having forgotten, one who
viz.
374.
Muttha
[pp. of mussati, mr?] forgets; only in t\*o cpds.,
Mundeti [Denom.
103.
muttha+sati+
ness,
usually
. .
.
V.i4g; Pug ananussati
^sacca [der. fr. foil.: ya] forgetfulness, lit. forgotten-mindedcomb'' with asampajanna, D 111.213 21; Dhs 1349 (where read: ya asati adharanata pilapanata sammussanata)
; ; ;
Cans, from munda] to shave Mhbv mundita. The BSk. has only Cans. II. mundapayati, at Divy 261. Should Dhtp 106 " raund = kliandha " be the def" of raundati ? At J 111.368 we find mundati for mundeti (kuntha-satthena mundanto viya), which should prob. be read mundento.
pp.
As "satika at Miln 59. 275. Note, mutthasati with var. (unsuccessful) etym. is discussed in detail also by Morris, J.P.T.S. 1884, pp. 92-94.
Mut^hi (f.) [Vedic musti, m. f. Does def" " niut=raaddane " at Dhtm 125 refer to mutthi ?] the fist VvA 206. mutthi katva ganhati to take by making a fist, i. e.
clutch tightly, clenching one's fist J VI. 33 1. mutthit) akasihe made a fist (assign) J vi.364. As - often meaning " handful." acariya-mutthi close-fistedness in
VbhA
DhA iv.85 & sati(n) (adj.) 360, 373; Vism 21 " forgetful in mindfulness." i. e. forgetful, carejess, bewildered [cp. BSk. amusitasmrti Lai. V. 562, to all appearance (wrongly) derived from P. musati to rob, mus, musnati] D in. 252, 282 S i.6i (+ asampajana) Pug 21, 35 (neither passage expl"* in PugA !) J 111.488
Vbh
;
;
Muta
[for mata, cp. Geiger. P.Qr. 18] thought, supposed, imagined (i. e. received by other vaguer sense impressions than by sight & hearing) Sn 714 ( = phu1.3 san' arahar) SnA 498), 812; J v. 398 ( = anumata C.) Vbh 14, 429 sq. Often in set dittha suta muta what is seen, heard & thought (? more likely " felt," cp. Nd- 298: dittha = cakkhuna d., sutar) = sotena s., mutai) = ghanena ghayitag, jivhaya sayitar), kayena phuttar), and viiinatai) = manasa v.; so that from the interpretation it follows that d. s. m. v. refer to the action (perception) of the 6 senses, where muta covers
teaching, keeping things back from the pupil D S V.153 J 11.22 I, 250 VvA 138; SnA i8u, 368.
;
;
11.
100
kun-
daka handful of rice powder VvA 5 DhA 1.425. tandula" handful of rice PvA 131. tila do. of tilasecds J 11.278. pagsu do. of soil J vi.405. ritta^ an empty fist SnA 306= DhA iv.38 ("sadisa alluding to
;
.
the 3 of taste, smell & touch, and viiifiata the function Th of the manas) S 1.186 (K.S. 1.237 note); iv.73 1. 12 16. Similarly the psychol. analysis of the senses at Dhs 961: rup' ayatanar) ditthar) sadd-ayat. sutag gandh", ras, photthabb" mutai) sabbag rupag manasa vinnatag. See on this passage Dhs trsl. 961 note. In the same sense DhsA 388 (see Expositor, D 111.232 Sn 790 (cp. Nd' 87 sq. in extenso) 11.439).
; ;
Thus quite 793. 798, 812, 887, 901, 914, 1086, 1122. a main tenet of the old (popular) psychology.
-mangalika one who prophesies from, or derives lucky as comp'' with auspices from impressions (of sense dittha-mangalika visiblc-omen-hunter, and suta-m.;
ignorance).
-yuddha fist-fight, boxing D i.6. -sammunjani" broom" a short broom DhA 11. 184.
fist-
Mutthika [fr. mutthi] i. a fist-fighter, wrestler, boxer Vin 11. 1(^5 (malla) J iv.81 (Np.) vi.277: Vism 31 2. a sort of hammer J v. 45. (+ malla).
sound-augur)
119 (the same expl" more in detail). -visuddhika of great purity, i. e. orthodox, successful, in matters of touch Nd' 89, 90. -suddhi purity in matter
"touch");
KhA
iv.73
(where
C.
clearly
expl'-
by
JHuQîl (adj.) [cp. BSk.
munda] bald, shaven a shaven, (bald-headed) ascetic, either a samana, or a bhikkhu or (f.) bhikkhuni S 1.175 (m. sanghati-paruta) Vin iv.265 (f.) Sn p. 80 ( = mundita-sisa SnA 4'i2). kanna" with cropped or shorn ears (appl'^ to a dog) Pv 11.12I", cp.
; ;
of touch
Nd'
104, 105.
Muti
(f.)
[for raati, cp.
muta] sense-perception, experience,

;
mundaka.
-pabbataka a bare mountain J 1.303 (Hatthimatta) 302 (v. 1. for T. mundika-pabbata). -vattin " shaven hireling " (?), a king's servant, probably porter Vin II. 137. The expl" given by Bdhgh on p. 319 (on CV. V. 29. 5) is twofold, viz. malla-karamakar' adayo viyakacchari banditva nivasenti and munda-vetthi {sic) ti yatha raiiiio kuhinci gacchanto parikkhara-bhandavahana-manussa ti adhippayo. Maybe that reading veti is more correct -sira shaven head Dh.\ n.125.
understanding, intelligence Sn 864 Nd' 205 (on Sn 846 = hearsay, what is thought); Vbh 325 (ditthi, ruci, muti, where muti is expl"" at VbhA 412 as " mudatl ti muti"!) 328; Sdhp 221. Cp. sam'.
VvA
Mutinga
cp. Geiger, P.Gr. î] a small drum, tabour 1.79; Vin 1.15; S 11.266 sq. (a famous mythological drum, called Anaka same also Spelling at J 11.344); J IV. 395 (bheri-1-); 49. mudinga at S 11.266 J iv.395 Vism 250 VbhA 232
[Sk.
mrdanga on d>t.
KhA
VvA
210 (v. 1. SS mutinga), 340 (id.). -sadda sound of the drum J 1.3 (one of the lu sounds,
hatthi", assa" etc.).
Mutimant
i6i
Muduta
Mutti (f.) [fr. mac, cp. Sk. mukti] release, freedom, emancipation Sn 344 (muty-apekho) Nd' 88, 89 PvA 35, 46 Sdhp 492. (-f- vimutti & parimutti) Cp.
; ; ;
Mutimant (adj.) [fr. muti] sensible, intelligent, wise Sn 539; as mutima at Sn 61, 321, 385; pi. 881; Cp. J IV. 76 (as mutima & mutima): Nd^ 511=259.
matimant.
Mutoli
a doubtful word occurring only in one stock phrase, viz. " ubhato-mukha m. pura nana-vihitassa dhaiinassa " at 1.57 (vv. 11. putoli, mutoli) = 111. go
[?]
vi".
Mattika
262.
[fr.
mutta] a pearl vendor, dealer
in pearls
Miln
(mutoli)=n 11.293 (T. mutoli, v. 1. mutoli; gloss K putoli). The Dial. 11.330 trsl. " sample bag " (see note on this passage with remark " spelling uncertain "). Neumann. Miitlcre Sammlung i.ioi trsl' "Sack."
;
Kern, Toev. s. v. mutoli tries to connect it with BSk. mota (Hindi moth), bundle, which (with vv. 11. raudha, muta, muta) occurs only in one stock phrase " bharaih motaih pitakaih " at Divy 5, 332, 501, 524. The more likely solution, however, is that mutoli is a distortion of putosa (putosa), which is found as v. 1. to putat]sa at all passages concerned (see putagsa). Thus the
M adayanti (f)
Mnda
;
Madati [for modati ?] in exegetical expl >'bhA 412 mudati ti muti. See muti.
:
of "
muti " at
[cp. Sk.
modayanti] a certain plant, perhaps
Ptychotis ajowan J vi.536.

(f.) [fr. mnd, see modati] pamuda) Sdhp 306, 308.
joy, pleasure
11. 2
14 (v.
1.
Madinga
Madita
in cpd.
see mutinga.
meaning
" bag, provision -bag." The BSk. mota (muta) remains to be elucidated. The same meaning " provision-bag " fits at Vism 328 in cpd. yana, where
is
mud, modati] pleased, glad, satisfied, only mana (adj.) with gladdened heart, pleased in mind Sn 680 (-(-udagga); Vv 83" (-f pasanna-citta).
[pp. of
spelling is T. pattoli, v. 1. puio|i, but which is clearly identical with our term. should thus prefer to read yana-putosi " carriage-bag for provisions."
BB
Cp. pa.
We
Mudita
in
Mutta^
Sk. mukta] i. released, set free, "^pp. of muncati freed as - free from Sn 687 (abbha free from the stain of a cloud); Dh 172 (id.), 382 (id.). Dh 344; Pv lv.i'-; PvA 65 (su). 2. given up or out, emitted, sacrificed Vin 111.97= iv.27 (catta, vanta, m.) A 111.50 (catta-l- ). Cp. vi'-. 3. unsystematised. Com/j. 9. 137
: ;
(vithi).
55 (where Uccarakamm' adisu lokiya-kulaputt' acarena virahito thitako va uccarari karoti passavar) karoti khadati bhuiijati). -patibhana of loose intelligence, or immoderate promptiiii.40
-araca of loose habits

at
1.166=
:
= Pug
expH
PugA
231, as follows
vissatth' acaro.
tude (opp. yutta), quick-tempered Pug 42 (cp. PugA 223) SnA 10, III; -saddha given up to iaith Sn 1 146 Nd'' 512). -sira (pi.) with loose ( = saddhadhimutta (i. e. confused) heads KhA i20 = Vism 415.
;
Matta'
in Gr. ftit^m to suck, ftvcau to
Idg. *ineud to be wet, as Mhg. smuz ( = Ger. schmutz), E. smut & mud, Oir. muad cloud ( = Sk. mudira cloud) Av. mut>rem impurity, Mir. mun urine Gr. Î'lti'u to make dirty] urine Vin iv.266 (passavo muttar) vuccati) Pv 1.9^ (guthan ca m.) PvA 43, 78.
(nt.) [cp.
;
'Vedic
mutra
be wet
[abstr. fr. mudu, for the usual muduta, which only used in ord. sense, whilst mudita is in pregnant sense. Its semantic relation to mudita (pp. of mud) has led to an etym. relation in the same sense in the opinion of P. Commentators and the feeling of the Buddhist teachers. That is why Childers also derivers it from mud, as does Bdhgh. BSk. after the Pali mudita Divy 483] soft-heartedness, kindliness, sympathy. Often in triad metta (" active love " SnA 128), karuna (" preventive love," ibid.), mudita (" disinterested love " modanti vata bho satta modanti sadhu sutthu ti adina mayena hita-sukh' avippayogakamata mudita SnA 128); e. g. at D 1.251 S v.ii8; A 1.196 etc. (see karuija). Cp. also Sn 73 D 111.50, 224, 248; Miln 332 ("saiiiia -I- metta, karuna"); Vism 318 (where defined as " modanti taya, tag-samangino, sayar) va modati etc.") DhsA 192. See on term Dhs trsl. 25 (where equalled to miyxaipocm'ii) Cpd. 24 (called sympathetic & appreciative), 97 (called " congratulatory & benevolent attitude ") Expos. 200 (interpretation
(f.)
P.
is
here refers to muduta
DhsA
151 " plasticity ").

;
Uudu
Enum"" under the 32 constituents

;
of
the body (the
dvattigs-akarar)) at Kh in. (cp. KhA 68 in detail on mutta do. Vism 264, 362; VbhA 68, 225. 248 sq.)
fr. mrd: see maddati cp. Lat. Gr. anuXcnvui to weaken, Cymr. blydd soft] soft, mild, weak, tender 11.17=111.143 {-(-taluna) A 11. 151 (pailcindriyani muduni, soft, blunt, weak opp. tikkha) S 11.268 (taluna-hatthapada)
(adj.) [Vedic rardu,

(fr.
mollis
*molduis)
=M
111.90
=D
Sn 447 (=muduka SnA 393); Th
i,
460
= loving);
11.293 etc.
Pv
1.92
Vism 64; PvA
46, 230.
Compar. mudutara
pudendum
urine
-acara see mutta'. muliebre,
-karana " urine-making," i. e. cunnus Vin iv.260. -karisa
S V.201.
-indriya
(mud) weak, slow minded, of dull senses

;
&
faeces,
i.
e.
excrements Vin
J vi.iii;
1.30
111.85;
11.33;
Sn 835; Ndi 181;
342,
DhsA
is
418 (origin of), 247 (gutha'-t-).
Vism 259, 305, -gata what has become urine -vatthi the bladder Vism 345.
only in cpd. antara one
11.167.
Mnttaka
Mattaka
(adj.) Jmutta'-f- ka]
who
-citta a tender heart PvA 87. kind (soft) heartedness DhA 1.234. -P'tthika having a soft (i. e. pliable) back Vin 111.35. -bhuta supple, malleable D 1.76 (-f kammaniya) Pug 68. -maddava soft & tender (said of food taken by
Ps
1.121
= 11.195 Vism
54.
-cittata
released in the
(f.)
meantime Vin
;
young women
to preserve their
= mutta "maya made

[abstr.
v. 480.
fr.
of pearls
Mhvs
-hadaya tender-hearted
27, 33.
Mottata (f.) freedom J
mutta'] state of being liberated.
Mudoka
soft
(adj.)
[fr.
DhA 11. 5. mudu] = mudu.

;
good looks) DhsA 403.

i.
flexible,
pliable,
Hntta
II.
Eight sorts of pearls are enum'' at Mhvs. 11, 14, viz. haya-gaja-rath' amalaka valay'anguli-vethaka kakudha-phala-pakatika, i.e. horse-, elephant-, waggon-, myrobalan-, bracelet-, ring
,
(f.) [cp. Sk. mukta] a pearl 7* (-fveluriya); Mhvs 30. 66.
Vv
37^ (acita)
Pv
S 11.221 (sanghati) Vism 66 (giving in easily, cpd. with ukkattha & majjhima) KhA 49 ("atthikani soft bones) Mhvs 25, 102 (sayana) bhumi Miln 34. 2. soft,
; ; ;
kakudha
fruit-,
and common
pearls.
;
-ahara a string or necklace of pearls J 1.383 vi.489 DhA 1.85 SnA 78 (simile); Vism 312. -Jala a string
;
mild, gentle, kindly, tender-hearted J v. 83 (m. hadaya), 155 Miln 229 (cittar) m.) SnA 84 ("jatika), 393 DhA PvA 243. 1.249 (citta) weak, pampered, 3. soft, spoilt S 11.268 (of the Licchavi princes). See also maddava, & cp. ati.
;
Muduta
(net) of pearls J iv.120 Mhvs 27, 31 garland or wreath of p. Mhvs 30, "maya). -vali string of pearls
;
VvA
198. 169.
-dama
v.
1.
67 (so T. for
VvA
-sikka
string of pearls
VvA
244.
(f.) [cp. Sk. mrduta abstr. fr. mudu. See also mudita] softness, impressibility, plasticity A 1.9 D (trsl "loveliness"); Dhs 44 (-H maddavata) 111.153 1340 (id.); Vism 463 sq. DhsA 151 (=mudubhava) cp. Dhs. trsl. 1340.
; ;
Mudda
Hndda
162
Muni
-(n)atthi (muddhan-atthi) bone of the head KhA 51. -Sdhipata head-splitting, battering of the head Sn 988 iri25 sq., IL.04, -adhipatin head-splitting (adj.) Sn 1026. -4ra head (top) spoke KhA 172. -4vasitta " head-anointed " a properly anointed or crowned king D III. 60 sq., 6g Pug 56 Miln 234. -pata = âdhipata.
; ;
(f.) [cp. (late ?) Sk. mudra] i. a seal, stamp, impression raja the royal seal Dh A 1.2 1 Also with ref. to the State Seal at Miln 280, 281 in cpds. muddakama (amacca) & mudda-patilabha. 2. the art of calculation mentioned as a noble craft (ukkatthar) sippar)) at Vin 1V.7 (with ganana & lekha), as the first of the sippani (with ganana) at 1.85 = Nd'' 199. Further at Miln 3, 59. 78 sq., 178. Cp. BSk. mudra in same sense (e. g. at Divy 3. 26, 58 in set lipya, sankhya. ganana, m.). Bdhgh's expl" of mudda D i.ii
;
Muddhata
(f) [fr. muddha'] foolishness, stupidity, infatuation J V.433 (v. 1. muthata, muddata).
m.+ ganana
is
;
(see
DA
1.95) as "
hattha-mudda-ganana
"
Hadha
77-
(adv.) [Class. Sk.
mudha]
for nothing, gratis
VvA
doubtful since at Miln 78 sq. mudda & ganana are two quite difi. things. See also Franke, Dtgha trsl. " p. 18, with note (he marks mudda " Finger-Rechnen with ?); and cp. Kern, Toev. 1.166 s. v. mudda. The Dial. 1.2 1 trsl. " counting on the fingers " (see Dial. 1.2 1, 22 with literature & more refs.). hattha is signlanguage, gesture (lit. hand-arithmetic), a means of communicating (question & answer) by signs, as clearly evident fr. J vi.364 (hattha-muddaya nag pucchissami mutthir) akasi. sa " ayar) me pucchati " ti iiatva hatthar) vikasesi, so fiatva he then asks by word of mouth). hattha-muddai) karoti to make a sign, to beckon J 111.528 cp. Vin v. 163 na hatthavikaro katabbo, na hattha-mudda dassetabba. -ctdhikarana the otfice of the keeper of the Privy Seal, Chancellorship Miln 281.
Manana
(nt.) [fr.
ing, recognising,
munati, almost equal to mona] fathomknowing a C. word to explain " muni,"

;
used by
munii)),
Dhpala
at
VvA
114
(maha-isibhutar)
. .
mahanten' eva iianena munanato paricchindanato maha
&
231 (anavasesassa fieyyassa
munanato muni).
Manati [=manyate, prob. corresponding to Sk. med. manute, with inversion *munati and analogy formation
after janati as munati, may be in allusion to Sk. mrnati minati to measure out or of my to crush, or also fathom. The Dhtm 589 gives as root mun in meaning.
ma
Mnddika
(i.
(adj. n.) [fr. mudda] one who practises mudda knowledge of signs) D 1.5 (in list of occupations, comb"' with ganaka & trsl"! Dial. 1.68 by " accountant'" cp. Franke, Digha p. 53, " Finger-rechner " .') Vin iv.8
e.
1
; ;
(m., ganaka, lekhaka) yaka).
S iv.376 (ganaka, m., sankha-
Muddika^
ring J
(f.)
1.
[fr.
mudda] a
seal ring, signet-ring, finger;
134; HI. 416; IV. 439 DhA 1.394; 11. 4 (a ring given by the king to the keeper of the city gates as a sign of authority, and withdrawn when the gates are closed at night); iv.222. anguli finger-ring, signetring Vin 11.106; J IV. 498 v. 467. Similarly as at DhA II. 4 (muddikag aharapeti) muddika is fig. used in meaning of " authority," command in phrase muddikar) deti to give the order, to command Miln 379 (with ref. to the captain of a ship).
;
The word is more a Com. word than anything formed from muni & in order to explain it] to be a wise man or muni, to think, ponder, to know Dh 269 (yo munati ubho loke muni tena pavuccati), which is expH at DhA in. 396 as follows " yo puggalo tular) aropetva minanto viya ime ajjhattika khandha ime bahira ti adina nayena ime ubho pi atthe minati muni tena pavuccati." Note. The word occurs also in Magadhi (Prk.) as munai which as Pischel {Prk. Gr. 489) remarks, is usually taken to man, but against this speaks its meaning " to know " & Pali munati. He compares manai with Vedic miita in kama-muta (driven by kama muta = pp. of ma=miv) and Sk. muni. Cp. animo movere.
else,
:
" liana."
Hani
vow of silence.
Vedic muni, originally one who has made the Cp. Chh. Up. V111.5, 2 Pss. of the Br. 132 note. Connected with muka see under mukha. This Halayudha p. 311. etym. preferred by Aufrecht Another, as favoured by Pischel (see under munati) is
[cp.
;
:
Mnddika^ (f.) [fr. mudu, cp. *Sk. mrdvika] a vine or bunch of grapes, grape, grape wine Vin 1.246 (pana)
J VI. 529;
DhA
II.
155.
" inspired, moved by the spirit." Pali expl"^ (popular etym.) are given by Dhammapala at VvA 114 & 231 1. The see munana] a holy man. a sage, wise man. term which was specialised in Brahmanism has acquired a general meaning in Buddhism & is applied by the Buddha to any man attaining perfection in self-restraint
:
Maddha^ [pp. of muh, for the usual mu)ha, corresp. to Sk. mugdha. Not = mrddha (of mrdh to neglect) which in P. is maddhita see pari"; nor=mrdhra dis:
dained] infatuated, bewildered, foolish J v.436. -dhatuka bewildered in one's nature, foolish(ly) DhA 111.120 (v. 1. danta" & J IV. 391 (v. 1. luddha") mula).
;
insight. So the word is capable of many-sided application and occurs frequently in the oldest poetic anthologies, e. g. Sn 207-221 (the famous Muni-sutta, mentioned Divy 20, 35 SnA 518 expl'' SnA 254-277), 414, 462, 523 sq., 708 sq., 811 sq., 838, 844 sq., 912 sq.,
and
Muddha^ & Mnddha [Vedic murdhan, the

a mixture of a- and n- stem] the head
; ;
P.
top,
word shows
;
summit. m. sg. muddha Sn 983, 1026, & muddhag Sn 989 ace muddhai) D 1.95 Sn 987 sq., IC04, 1025 Dh 72 = paiinay' etag namai) DhA 11. 73): & muddhanat) M 1.243; instr. muddhana Mhvs 19, 30; loc. 111.259 = 8 1V.56 muddhani Sn 68g, 987; M 1.168; Vism 262 Mhvs 36, 66. in meaning " on the top of (a mountain) " Vin 1.5 (here spelt pabbata-muddhini) = S 1137; J iv.265 (Vugandhara") Pv u.g^^ (Naga = Sineru" PvA 138); Vism 304 (vammika on top of an ant-hill). Freq.
;
946, 1074 & passim (see Pj. Index p. 749) Dh 49, 225, 268 sq., 423. Cp. general passages & expl'"^ at Pv " attahitaii ca para11. i"; 11. 13' (expl"" at PvA 163 by Miln 90 (munibhava hitafi ca munati janati ti muni ") " munihood," self-denial, abrogation) meditation,
{me, or no, or te) sattadha phaleyya, as an oath or exclam" of desecration or warning " (your) head shall split into 7 pieces," intrs. spelt both phal & phaP at J v.g2 (te s. phal) Miln 157 1,17 (me phal). 41 (te phalatu s.), 42 (acariyassa m. phalissari) s. iv.125 (no phaleyya); VvA 68
;
;
in phrase
muddha
DhA
(raunayo=moneyya-patipadaya maggaIII. 52 1 phalar) patta asekha-munayo), 395 (here expH with ref. to orig. meaning tunhibhava " state of silence = mona). 11. The Com. & Abhidhamma literature have produced several schedules of muni-qualities, esp. based on the 3 fold division of character as revealed in Just action, speech & thought (kaya, vaci", mano). as these 3 are in general exhibited in good or bad ways of living ("sucaritai) & duccaritai)), they are applied to a deeper quality of saintship in kaya-moneyya, vacimoneyya, mano-moneyya or Muni-hood in action, speech & thought and the nvuni himself is characterThus runs the ised as a kaya-muni, vaci & mano. Besides long exegesis of muni at Nd^ 5i4* = Nd' 57.
DhA
(me
s.
phal).
In comp" muddha^.
.
this the
viz.
same chapter (514") gives a division of 6 munis, agara-muni, anagara (the bhikkhus), sekha,
Mummura
asekha" (the Arahants), pacceka' (the Paccekabuddhas), muni (the Tathagatas). The parallel passage to Nd- 514* at A 1.273 gives a muni as kjya-muni. vaca & ceto (under the 3 moneyyani).
163
Mula
25 111.68 sq. 414; Sn 129. 242 (cp. D 11.174); Dh 246; Pug 57; Ndi 268; Vv 158; Pv 1.68; VbhA 383 (var. degrees); PvA 16; Sdhp 65; explicitly at Nd' 152, 394; Nd' 515. Cp. mosavajja. -vadin speaking falsely, lying D 1.138; m.15, 82 Dh 176; Pug 29, 38.
1.4.
;
-vada lying, a falsehood, a lie 92 sq., 106, 170, 195, 232, 269:
1.
Mammora
Lat.
crackling, rustling cp. /lo^/^/yw to rustle. Ohg. raurmeln all to Idg. *mrein, to which Sk. marmara see P. mammara & cp. murumura] crackling fire, hot ashes, burning chaff
lit.
;
;*Sk.
murmura.
murmur=E. murmur, Gr. murmuron & murmuI6n = Ger.

J III34-
Mnssati
Hayhati [Vedic rauhyati, muh; def" Dhtp 343

yar)
; :
muccha-
460 vecitte cp. moha & momuha] to get bewildered, to be infatuated, to become dull in one's senses, to be stupified. Just as raga, dosa & moha form a set, so do the verbs rajjati, dussati, mujhati, e. g. Miln 386 (rajjasi rajjaniyesu, dussaniyesu dussasi, muyhase mohaniyesu). Otherwise rare as finite verb; only DhsA 254 (in def" of moha) & Sdhp 282, 605 (.so
;
to which musa "wrongly," [=inr, mrsyati quite diff. in origin fr. miccha mrsa>mithya. Dhtm 437 defines by " sammose." i. e. forgetfulness] v. intrs. to forget, to pass into oblivion, to become bewildered, to become careless 1.19 (sati ra.) J v. 369 (id.); Sn 815 (=nassati Sn.\ 536 =parimussati. paribahiro hoti Nd' 144). Cpp- pa, pari". pp. muttha.
; :
;
Uuhutta (m. & nt.) [Vedic muhurta. fr. muhur suddenly] a moment, a very short period of time, an inkling, as we
should say "a second." Its duration may be seen from descending series of time-connotations at Pv.\ 198 (under jatakamma, prophesy by astrologers at the birth of a child) rasi. nakkhatta, tithi, m. and from def" at Nd^ 516 by " khanar), layar), vassar), atthag." Usually in oblique cases muhuttena in a short time, in a twinkling of an eye Pv.\ 55 muhuttag (ace.) a moment, even a second Sn 13S (m. api) Dh 65 (id.), 106 PvA 43.
:
read for mayh^te).
pp. miilha &
muddha^.
Muyhana
Huiaja
(nt.)
[fr.
muyhati] bewilderment, stupefaction,

1.195 (rajjana-dussana-ra.).
infatuation
DA
VvA
[cp. Epic. & Class. Sk. muraja, Prk. raurava Pischel, Prk. Gr. 254] i. a small drum, tambourine Vv 35' ( bheri 161); 8418 ( = mudinga J V.390
;
340)
SnA
370.
VvA
2.
a kind of girdle Vin
11.
136.
Horamnra
[onomat. to sound root my, see mammara cS: mummura] the grinding, crackling sound of the teeth when biting bones, " crack " in phrase m.
(indecl.)
;
Muhuttika (adj.) [fr. muhutta] only for a moment a (f.) a temporary wife, in enum" of several kinds of wives Syn. tan-khanika. at Vin 111.139 & VvA 73.
;
ti
khadati to eat or bite up to bits J 1.342 Yakkhinl. eating a baby).

J
11.
v. 2
(of a
Mu is
Muga
Vin
given as root as
(adj.) [Vedic
1.
Dhtp
;
2 16 in
meaning " bandhana."
muka
see etym. under

;
mukha] dumb
Murumttrapeti=murumurayati
(etva khadati).
127
111.134;
v.190
(andha, m., badhira) Sn 713; DhA 11.102 (andha, m.. badhira); Su.\ 51 (in simile); Sdhp 12. Freq. comb'' with ela, deaf (q. v.).
91
Moramorayati [Denom. fr. murumura] to munch, chew, bite up with a cracking sound J iv.49i.
Mulala
Mula (nt.) [Vedic raura & mula. The root is given as mul in 2 meanings, viz. lit. " rohane " Dhtm S59, and
i. (lit.) root A 11.200 = (opp. patti) Vism 270 Pv n.9* (sa with the (rukkha = rukkha-samTpar)) root) Pv.\ 43 (rukkhassamuleat the foot of). 2. foot, bottom Vin 11.269 (patta") Pv.\ 73 (pada), 76 (id.), rukkha" foot of a tree: see under rukkha for special meaning. 3. (appli*) ground for, reason, cause, condition, def'' as " hetu, nidana, sambhava " etc. at Xd'
&
Mulali (f)
[cp.
Vedic mulalin.
Zimmer, Allind.
fig.
" patitthayar) "
Dhtm
Bisa, âluka & Mulalin as edible roots of lotus kinds. Geiger, P.G>'. 12 & 43 puts mulala = Sk. mrnala] the stalk of the lotus: mulali Vin 1.2 15
Leben 70 mentions
391]
;
1.233;
;
DhA
1.270;
IV. 200
mujali J vi.530 ( = mulalaka C.) mulalika Vin 1.2 15 (bhisa+ ) bhisa-mulalai) (nt.) (collective cpd.) fibre & stalks Vin ii.20i = S 11.269; iv.94 v.39 Vism 361 VbhA 66. mulali-puppha a lotus Th i, 1089.
(bhisa-l)
;
s.
v.
Sn 14= 369 (akusala mula

23)
;
n. pl.
Mosati
an active sense, as quasi Denom. fr. musa. Not to mu? to steal, which is given at Dhtp 491 with " theyya "] to betray, beguile, D 11. 183 (but bewilder, dazzle, in cakkhuni m. trsl" "destructive to the eyes"); musati 'va nayanai)
[in
this connection
= my?
in
SnA
Pv
ti.3^ (sa with its cause)
= akaraor patittha Dukp 272, 297,

;
312, 320
Miln 12 (& khandha-yamaka, with
ref.
to the
Yamaka).
Very
freq. in this sense as referring to the
Vv
35' (cp.
VvA
161).
Mosala (m.
nt.) [cp.
Vedic musala.
The etym.
is
probably
to be connected with mrd (see maddati)] i. a pestle (whilst udukkhala is " mortar," cp. J 11.428 & see udukkhala) Pug 55 DhA 11. 131 (+ suppa). i.i66 2. a club A II. 241 VvA 121. 3. a crowbar J 1.199; PvA 258 ("danda).
Hnsalaka
girls
(nt.) [fr.
musala] a
little pestle,
a toy for
little
DhsA
32
Husalika only
in cpd. danta (an ascetic) who uses his teeth as a pestle J iv 8 (an aggi-pakkar) khadati, eats
food uncooked, only crushed by his teeth).
Masa (adv.) [Vedic mrsi, fr. mr?, lit. " neglectfully "] falsely, wrongly usually with verbs vadati, bhanati, .V 11 49 bhasati & briiti to speak falsely, to tell a lie. (opp. saccar)); Sn 122, 158. 397, 400, 757, 883, 967, 1131; Nd' 291 Pv 1.3' VvA 72 ( = abhutar) atacchar)) Sn.\ 19 PvA 16, 152.
;
moha as conditioning akusala (& absence of them = kusala), e. g. at D 111.214, 275; .\ 1. 201, 203 Vbh 106 sq., 169, 361 Yam i.i Vism 454 cp. Nd' 517 Vbh.\ 382. 4. origin, source, foundation, root (fig.) Vin 1.231 = D 11. 91 (dukkhassa) Vin n.304; Sn 916, 968 (cp. Nd' 344, 490); Th i, 1027 (brahmacariyassa) Dh 247, 337. Freq. in formula (may be taken to no. i) [pahina] ucchinna-mula talSvatthukata etc. with ref. to the origin of sagsara. e. g. at S 11.02, 88 III. 10, 27, 161. 193; IV. 253, 292, 376. See Nd' p. 205 s. V. pahina, in extenso. 5. beginning, base, in muladivasa the initial day D.\ 1.311 also in phrase miilakiranato right from the beginning Vv.\ 132 (cp. BSk. miliar) kramatas ca id. Divy 491). 6. "substance," foundation, i. e. worth, money, capital, price, remuneration Miln 334 (kamma) Dh.\ 1.270 (?) PvA 273; Mhvs 27, 23. amula unpaid Mhvs 30, 17 (kamma labour). ina'^ borrowed capital D 1.71. -kanda eatable tuber Dli.V 111.130; 1V.7S (mfilaka'^). See al.so kanda -kammatthana fundamental k. or k. of causes Sn.\ 54. -ghacca radically extirpated Dh 250, 263. -ttha one who is the cause of something, an instigator Vin in. 75. -dissayin knowing the cause or
three lobha, dosa,
;
;
Mulaka
reason Sn 1043, cp.
164
Metta
-natha having clouds as protectors (said with ref. to grass-eating animals) J iv.253. -mandala cloud-circle, a circle of clouds SnA 27. -vanna cloud-coloured pis5na a sort of J V.321 (C. for megha-sannibha) ornamental building stone Mhvs 30, 59 (v. 1., T. meda trsl. fat-coloured stones). See meda".
:
Nd^ 517. -phala (eatable) fruit, consisting of roots; roots as fruit Sn 239. -bandhana fundamental bond (?) or set of causes (?) Sn 524 sq., 530 sq., cp. SnA 429-431. -bija having seeds in roots, i. e. propagated by roots, one of the classes of plants enum'' under bijagama (q. v.). -rasa taste of roots, or juice made fr. roots VbhA 69 see under rasa.
;
Mecaka (adj.)
[cp.
Vedic mecaka] black, dark blue Dhs.\
13.
mula] i. (adj.) (a) (-) being caused Halaka by, having its reason through or from, conditioned by, originating in Vbh 390 (tanha dhamma) Tikp. 233 sq., 252 sq., 288 sq. & passim; VbhA 2CO sq., 207 sq. (sankhara, avijja etc. with ref. to the constituents PvA 19. of the Paticca-samuppada) (b) having a certain worth, price, being paid so much, dear Mhvs 27, 23 (a r) kammar) unpaid labour); DhA 1398 (nahana-cunna t) catu-pannasa-koti dhanar), as price) in. 296 (kir) 11.154 (pattha-pattha-mulaka bhikkha) 2. (nt.) = mula, i. e. root^ mfilakar) how dear?). bulb, radish, cnly in cpd. miilaka-kanda radish (-root) DhA iv.78. See also pulaka. J IV. 88, 491
(adj. nt.)
[fr.
;
Mejjati [cp. Vedic midyati, to mid, see meda Dhtp 160. 413 & Dhtm 641 give mid with meaning " snehane "] to be fat, to be full of fat fig. to be in love with or attracted by, to feel affection (this meaning only as a " petitio principii " to explain metta) DhsA 192 (v. 1. mijjati
;
= siniyhati).
fr. medha] i. (adj.) [to Mejjha (adj.-nt.) [*medhya medha^] fit for sacrifice, pure neg. a impure Sdhp 363. 2. (nt.) [to medha^ & medhavin] in dum" foolishness Pug 2i = Dhs 390 (expl'* at DhsA 254 by " yag citta-santanar) mejjharj bhaveyya suci-vodanar) tag dutthar) mejjhag imina ti dummejjhag ").
; ; . . .
MQlika
[fr. mula] i. (m.) root-vendor Miln 331. belonging to the feet (pada), a footman, lackey J 1.122, 43S 11.300 sq. (N. of the king of Jana3. in sandha, Gamani-canda) 111.417; v.128; vi.30. rukkha one who lives at the foot of a tree see under rukkha, where also "miilikatta.
(adj. n.) (adj. -)
MeQ4&
2.
Ma{ha 'Vedic mudha, pp. of mah; cp. also muddhai = ^'edic mugdha] i gone astray, erring, having lost one's way (magga) D 1.85 a< (ssa maggag acikkhati) Pv
.
Prk. mfintha & mintha Pischel, Prk. Gr. (156) gives a root mend (med) in meaning of " kotilla," i. e. crookedness. The Ved. (Sk.) word for ram is mesa] i. a ram D 1.9 J iv.250, 353 ("visana-dhanu. a bow consisting of a ram's horn). -patha Npl. "ram's road" Nd^ 155 = 415. -"yuddha 2. a groom, elephant-driver in cpd. ram fight D 1.6. hatthi elephants' keeper J 111.431 v.287; vi.489.
[dial., cp.
:
293.
The Dhtm
IV. 1*8 (id.
with pavadati)
PvA
12 (magga).
Mevî^^'^ (adj.)
2.
;
con-
fused, infatuated, blinded, erring, foolish 1.59 'Pv IV.3" (sa, better to be written sam"). -gabbha (f.) a woman whose "foetus in utero " has gone astray, i. e. cannot be delivered properly, a woman Miln i6g difficult to be delivered J i.407=DhA iv.192 VbhA 96. -rupa foolish 268 ; 111.395.
;
;
Dh
DhA
meijda] i. made of ram(s) horn, said of a (very strong) bow J n.88 (dhanu) v.128 ("singa2. belonging to a ram, in mendaka-paiiha dhanu). " question about the ram " Miln 90 alluding to the story of a ram in the Ummagga-jataka (J vi. 353-55). which is told in form of a question, so difficult & puzzUng that nobody " from hell to heaven " (J vi.354) can answer it except the Bodhisatta. Cp. Trenckner's remark Miln 422.
[fr.
Miisika (m.)
mouse
46 (m.) Mhvs 5, 30 (m.) VbhA 235. -cchinna (auguries from the marks on cloth (gnawed by mice) D 1.9 (miisika"; DA 1.92 mQsika" = undurakhayitar) cp. Dial. 1.17). -dari a mouse-hole J 1.462 (musika, so read for musika). -patha " Mouseroad " N. of a road Nd^ 155, 415 (here rausika"). -vij ja -potika the young of a mouse J iv. 1 88 (miisika).
:
KhA
& musika (f.) [Vedic mQsika, ii.i07=Pug 43 (f.) Vism 109

;
fr.
mils]
(m.),
a 252 =
Hetta (adj. nt.) [cp. Vedic maitra " belonging to Mitra " Epic Sk. maitra " friendly," fr. mitra] friendly, benevolent, kind as adj. at D in. 191 (mettena kaya-kammena etc.), 245 ("g vaci-kammag) as nt. for metta in cpds. of metta (cp. mettagsa) and by itself at D 1.227 (mettag-h cittag), perhaps also at Sn 507.
;
;
mouse
craft
1.9 (cp.
DA 1.93).
Mtisi (f.) [Venic Gr. fuiQ, Ohg.
mus & muh mouse or rat cp. Lat. raus mus = E. mouse. Not to mu? to steal,
;
but to same root as Lat. moveo, to move] a mouse S 11.270 (mudu a tender, little m.).
Hetta (f.) [abstr. fr. mitra = nutta, cp. Vedic maitrag. According to Asl. 192 (cp. Expos. 258) derived fr. mid to love, to be fat " mejjati metta siniyhati ti attho "] love, amity, sympathy, friendUness, active interest in others. There are var. def"^ & expl"^ of metta the stereotype " metti mettayana mettayitattag metta ceto" vimutti Vbh 86 = 272 occurring as " metti mettayana
:
: ;
mettayitattag
Me
is
enclitic ahar).
form
of ahar) in var. cases of the sg.
See
esita
anuda anudayana anuda\'itattag hitanukampa abyapado kusalamiilag " at Nd'

.
under
Mekhala
(su,
(f) [cp. Vedic
mekhala] a girdle
35;
adj.);
46.
(f.)
vi.456
ThA
KhA
v. 202,
294
1.39;
109;
DhA
185
1056 (where T. mettag for metti, but see Dhs trsl.^ 253). By Bdhgh at Sn.\ 128 expH in distinction fr. karuna (which is " ahita-dukkh-apanaya-
488
& Dhs
PvA
kamata
def" of
") as "
of bringing welfare
[fr.
hita-sukh-upanaya-kamata." i. e. desire & good to one's fellow-men. Cp.
Mekhalika
mekhala] a girdle Vin
11.
(ahi,
metta at Vism 317.

III.
consisting of a snake).
967:
D
;
Sn 73
;
(see
Nd^
sq.
;
p. 232).
247
sq..
279; Vism in. 321

:
SnA
54;
Megha
[Vedic megha not to mih, mehati (see mijha), but to Idg. *meigh-, fog. rain cp. Sk. mih mist Av. maega cloud Gr. o/ii'xX'; fog. Lith. migha fog. Dutch miggelen to drizzle, also Ags. mist = Oicel mistr " mist "] a cloud Pv 11. 9*^ Vism 126 esp. a thundercloud, storm. S I. ICO (thaneti), 154 Th 1.307 (as kala) It 66 J 1.332 (pajjunna vuccati megha); DhA 1.19; SnA 27 ("thanita-sadda). In this capacity often called maha-megha, e. g. Sn 30 DhA 1.165 KhA 2 i PvA 132. On megha in similes see J.P.T.S. 1907,
;
; ; ; ;
124, 125.
66 (khanti, m.. anudaya) Sdhp 484. 487. Phrases occurring frequently metta ceto-vimutti D 1. 251 S 11.265 A IV. 150 It 20 Vbh 86 and passim, metta-sahagatena cetasa with a heart full of love D 1.250 II. 186 III. 49 sq., 78, 223 sq. S v.i 15 A 1.138 1V.390 V.299, 344 expl* in detail at Vism 308. II. 129 mettag karoti (loc.) to be friendly or sympathize with Mhvs 12,23. I" cpds. usually metta". but shortened to metta" in metta-cittag kindly thought, a heart full of love D 1. 167; III. 237; Sn 507; Pv 11. 13'^; J vi.7i and metta-jhana love-meditation, ais e-xpl of m.-citta at SnA 417; PvA 167.
; ; ;
; ; ; ;
PvA
Mettayati
165
Mokkhacika
wise Vv22* ( = sundara-paiifia VvA Pv 111.7' (both v. 1. M. comb"" as bhuri-su-raedhasa, hardly correct
-aQsa (mettai)sa) sympathetic, showing love towards (v. 1. asa) J iv'.yi ( = metta-kotthasa metta-kammatthana the k. of sympathy DhA citta C).
It 22
:
m)
bhiirimedhasa
PvA
205).
-bhavana cultivation or development of IV. 108. friendliness (towards all living beings) J 1.176; 111.45; Miln 199; Vism 295. -viharin abiding in kindliness
Medha
in
Dh
368
DhA
iv.108
Nett 25
Vism 324
PvA
230.
Mettay&ti [Denom. fr. metta] to feel friendly, to show love With to be benevolent A iv.151 DhsA 194 VbhA 75. loc. to show friendship or be affectionate towards J Davs 111.34. III. 96 1.365
; :
(f) [Vedic medha & medhas, perhap.s to Gr. /nfl" ftavOdvu (" mathematics ")] wisdom, intelligence, sagacity Nd' s. v. (m. vuccati pauiia) Pug 25 Dhs 16, DhsA 148; PvA 40 = paiina). adj. sumedha vise, clever, intelligent Sn 177; opp. dum" stupid Pv 1.8*. -khina-medha one whose intelligence has been impaired, stupefied J vi.295 ( = khina-panria).
(
Medhavita
(f) [abstr. fr.
medhavin] cleverness, intelligence
Mettayans
metta]
Uetti
:
Mettayitatta (nt.) [abstr. formations see def of metta.

(f
)
&
fr.
VvA
229.
(adj.)
Medhavin
Metti (f.) [cp. Epic Sk. maitrl] love, friendship V.208 VbhA 75. See also def of metta. J III. 79
;
[medha
-l-
in
=*medhayin
:
> medhavin
&
Ketteyyatta (f)is occasional spelling for matteyyata in analogy to petteyyata; e. g. Nd* 294.
(q. v.).
Methnna
(adj.-nt.)
[fr.
Vedic mithuna
pair, der.
fr.
mithu.
Cp. miccha] i. (adj.) relating to sexual intercourse, sexual, usually with dhamma, sex intercourse, in phrase "ri dhammai] patisevati to cohabit Vin 1.96; D 11.133 Sn 291, 704 Nd^ 139 Vism 418 SnA 536. (m.) an
;
; ;
already Vedic, cp. medhasa] intelligent, wise, often comb"" with pandita & bahussuta D 1.120; S iv.375; A iv.244 Vin iv.io, 13, 141 Sn 323 (ace. medhavinai) -f bahussutag) 627, 1008 (Ep. of Mogharaja), 1125 (id.) Nd* 259 (s. V. jatima, with var. other synonyms) Dh 36 J VI.294; Miln 21 DhA 1.257 11. 108 iv.169 VvA 131; PvA 4 1
; ; ;
vi.294 (na raja hoti methuno). 2. (nt.) sexual intercourse fS'edic maithuna] D 1.4 111.9, 88 sq. 133 Sn 400, 609, 814, 835 = DhA 1.202 Nd' 139, 145
sissociate J
;
; ;
;
Medhi (f [Vedic methi pillar, post (to bind cattle to) BSk. medhi Divy 244; Prk. medhi Pischel Gr. 221. See for etym. Walde, Lat. Wtb. s. v. raeta] pillar, part of a stupa [not in the Canon ?].
)
Pug 67
Vism
[fr.
51.
Medhin (adj. -n.) = medha in adj. use; only in cpd. dummedhin = dum-medha) foolish, ignorant Dh 26 (bala dummedhino jana =nippanna Dh.\ 1.237).
(
;
Methunaka
sense).
methuna]
i.
one concerned with

111.66.
(illicit)
sexual intercourse, a fornicator Nd' 139 (in a wider
(
1
Meraya
2.
an associate Vin
J 11.360
= methuna-dhamma
(nt.) fr.
3.
(nt.)
coitu?
C).
Meda fVedic medas

;
mid, see etym. under mada fat S 1. 24; Sn 196; J III. 484 (ajakarar) medar) = ajakara-medar) C.) Kh iii. (expl'' at Vism 262 as " thinasineha " thick or coagulated fluid or gelatine) Vism 361
;
(nt.) [Epic Sk. maireya, cp. Halayudha 2, 175 prob. dial.] a sort of intoxicating (Aufrecht p. 314) D 1.146liquor, spirits, rum, usually comb"* with sura. 166; 1.238: Pug 55; Dh 247; J 1V.117 (pupphasav-adi, i. e. made fr. flowers, cp. def" dhatakl-puspa;
guda-dhany-amla-sanskrtag
314),
by Madhava, Halay.
p.
66, 225, 245, 249. -kathalika a cooking pot or saucepan for frying fat A IV. 377 (in simile with kaya) Dh.A 11. 179 (similar); Vism 195 (in compar.). -ganthi (as medo-ganthi, Sk. influence !) an abscess of fat, fatty knot or tumour, mentioned as a disease at Miln 149. -vanna fatcoloured in cpd. pasana a stone of the (golden) colour of fat found in the Himalaya mountains Sn 44 7 ( = medapinda-sadisa SnA 393); Mhvs i, 39; 30, 57 sq., 96; see Geiger's note Mhvs (P.T.S. ed.) p. 355, who 31, 121 puts it beyond doubt, that meda" is the correct reading for the V. 1. megha at all places.
; ; ;
VbhA
Five kinds are given by Dhpala at VvA 73, viz. pupph-asava, phal' asava, madhv". gul", sambharasagyutta.
Merita in bhayamerita J 1v.424sv.359 is to be read as there is no need to bhaya-m-erita driven by fear change it with Kern, Toev. to perita.
;
Mella
J
[dial,
or uncertain reading?] citron
= matulunga)
fr,
III. 3
19 (gloss bella).
[late
Mokkha'
moca]
Vedic
&
2.
Epic Sk, moksa.

;
mac, see
731
mui\cati.
I.
Dhtp 539 mokkha = mocana

(lit.)
Dhtm
release,
i.73
=M
1.276.
freedom from,
(fig.)
in
bandhana m.
release, deliverance, salva-
Hedaka [meda+
ka] in go" a precious stone of light-red (or golden) colour (cp. meda-vanna-pasana) VvA 1 1
1
tion
Mediai (f) [of adj. medin, fr. meda fat. but cp. Vedic medin an associate or companion fr. mid in meaning t( be friendly] the earth (also later Sk.) Mhvs 5, 185 15. 47; Vism 125.
;
(jara-marana from old age & death) DhA 1.4 ("magga-Fsagga-magga, the way to heaven & salvation), 89, 90 ("dhamma = salvation) Mhvs 5, 61.
Vbh 426
3.
(lit.)
(act.)
letting
4.
it
loose,
emission,
uttering
to)
(of
speech) J
1.375.
taken as adj.
may (& prob. ought (=*moksya, grd. of Cans, of muc)
be
at
Medeti [Denom.
fr.
meda] to become
go='.
fat
M 1.238.
etc.] sacrifice
s.
either=i, as "deliverance for others," Udhgh at Sn.\ or = 4, as "to be delivered by others." aiine mocctui] (na) sakkonti. 516 gives both cxpl"^ karanî-vacanay va ctag aiiiiena mocetabba (na) honti).
Sn 773
(ariiia".
Hedha
[Vedic medha, in asva. only in assa' horse-sacrifice
purusa"
eg
at
IV. 151
Sn 303.
Cp. mejjha.
&
purisa"
human
(q. v.).
Mokkha^
utlamn
(adj.)
.\
the headmost,
;
Medhaga (&
ka) [cp. Sk. methana abusive speech Vedic methati fr. mith to scold] quarrel, strife Vin 11.88 ('ka)
;
pamokkha
mukkhaka.
Mokkhacika
in
6; Vrddhi form= maukhya" foremost, in series aggo seffho m. 11.95, where the customary tradition reads (see under maha & cp. Nd'' 502A).
[fr.
mukha
first,
2, 344; Sn 893, 894 (=kalaha. bhandana, viggaha vivada Nd' yj2, 303), 935 (T. "ka Nd 42 & 406 ga with V. 1. SS ka); Dh 6 J 111.334 (ka C. = kalaha), 488 Cga C. ka expl" kalaha) Dh.\ 1.65.
Th
Mokkhaka = mokkha- thus we should

;
read at J 1.441 for
(m, or a
1885,
cS:
f.)
[see
on attempt at etym. Morris
Medhasa (adj) [= Vedic medhas, as a-base] having wisdom or intelligence, wise, only in cpds. bhiiri" of great wisdom Sn 1131; & su [Ved. sumedhas] very
takes mokkha as fr. muc cika = " turning " fr. cak = cik. The word remains obscure, it must be a dialectical e.xpression, distorted by popular analogy & taken perhaps
J. P.T.S.
49
who
tumbling"
Mokkhati
from a designation of a place where these feats or toys had their origin. More probable than Morris' etynt. is an analysis of the word (if it is Aryan) as mokkha = mokkha^, in meaning " head, top," so that it may mean " head over." top-first " & we have to separate *mokkhac-ika the ika representing iya " in the manner of,
i66
Motar
[n. ag. fr.
Morini
munati, more likely direct der.
fr.
muta,
& -ac being the adv. of direction as contained in Sk. praiic= pra-anc] tumbling, turning somersaults, an in list of forbidden amusements at acrobatic feat 1.86 samparivattaka-kilanar|, i. e. playing 1.6 (op. with something that rolls along, continuously turning ? The foil, sentence however seems to imply turning head over heels " akase va dandar) gahetva bhumiyar) va sisar) thapetva hetth-upariya (so read!) -bhivena i. trapeze-performing. Cp. parivattana-kilanai) " e. The list re-occurs at Dial. I. ID & Vin. Texts 11.184). Vin 11. 10 (aya f. kilanti) iii.iSo; 1.266 SS and A V.J03 (with important v. 1. mokkhatika, which would 'mply mokkha & ending tiy^, and not cika at all. The Cy. on this passage expl* as dandakar) gahetva hetth-uppariya {sic. as 1.86; correct to upariya ?) -bhavena parivattana-kilanar)). The word is found also at Vin 1.275, where the boy of a Setthi in Baranasi contracts injuries to his intestines by " mokkhacikaya kilanto," playing (with a) m. According to its
like "
;
pp. of man, q. v.] one who feels (or senses) that which can be felt (or sensed), in phrase " mutar) na maiiiiati motabbag (so read) na mafmati motarag " he does not identify what is sensed with that which is not sensed, nor with what is to be sensed (motabba) nor with him who senses A 11.25 where motar & motabba correspond to sotar & sotabba & datthar & datthabba. The word does not occur in the similar passage 1.3.
;
DA
M
;
Modaka
Epic. Sk. modaka in meaning i] i. a sort of sweetmeat S 1.148 A 1.130 in. 76 Pug 32 PvA 4. 2. receptacle for a letter, an envelope, wrapper or such like J VI. 385 (pannar) "assa anto pakkhipitva). May,
[cp.
; ;
however, be same as
Uodati [mud, cp. Vedic moda joy Dhtp 146: tose] to rejoice, to enjoy oneself, to be happy A in. 40 Sn 561 Pv 1.5^; II. i^'. For mohayapp. mudita (q. v.).
;
mana at 1.275 the better reading rejoicing, a ppr. med.

Modana
Modana
of
(nt.)
[fr.
DhA
is
modayamana
Sdhp
229.
DA
mud]
satisfaction, rejoicing
Cp. sam".
(f.) [fr. mud] blending term amodana.
(?)
Cy. expl" at
DhsA
143
use with kilati & in instr. mokkhacikena (Nd^ 219) may be either a sort of game or an instrument (toy), with which children play.
Modara: In modara at
Mokkhati
see
under muficati.
J v.54 (of elephant's teeth) Kern, Toev. s. V. sees a miswriting for medura (full of, beset with), which however does not occur in Pali. The C. expl is " samantato obhasento," i. e. shining.
Mogha
Vedic mogha for the later Sk. moha, which is the P. noun moha fr. muh. BSk. mohapurusa e. g. at Av 11. 177 MVastu 111.440] empty, vain,
(adj.) [the
;
;
Mona
useless,
Sn 354
stupid, foolish Dh 260 ("jinna
tuccha-jinna DhA DhA futile wish); PvA 194. Opp. amogha S 1.232; J VI. 26 DhA 11.34 (0 ta-ssa jivitar) not in vain), -purisa a stupid or dense fellow Vin iv.126, 144.
1.187 (opp. to sacca), 199; in vain C. expl' as in. 388) i.iio (patthana a
grown old
(nt.) [fr. muni, equal to *maunya taken by Nd as root of moneyya] wisdom, character, self-possession Sn 540 (patha= iiana-patha SnA 435), 718, 723; Nd' 57; Nd^ 514 A ( = nana & panha) Th i, 168 (what is monissar) ? fut. i"' sg. of ?).
;
Moneyya
Moca^
the plantain or banana tree' Musa sapientum Vin 1.246 (pana drink made fr. M. s. one of the 8 permitted drinks) J iv.iSi v. 405, 465.
[cp.
*Sk.
moca & moca]
(nt.) [fr. muni, cp. Vedic moneya] state of a muni, muni-hood good character, moral perfection. This is always represented as 3 fold, viz. kaya", vaci, mano (see under muni), e. g. at D in. 220 A 1.273; Nd' 57 Nd- 514 A (where also used as adj. moneyya dhamraa properties of a perfect character). Cp. also Sn 484, 698, 700 sq. On moneyya-kolahala (forebodings of the highest wisdom) see the latter.
;
Hoca^ [root-noun
free
of
Dhtm
(nt.)
631, 751,
moc, Caus. of muc] delivery, setting where Dhtp in same context reads
Momuha
muh]
(adj.)
dull,
[intens.-redupl.
formation
;
fr.
moha &
etc.);
mocana.
silly,
Cpd. 83')
[fr.
Mocana
moceti] i. setting free, delivering DhA Dhtp 376, 539 Dhtm 609. Cp. III. 199 (parissaya) moca''. 2. letting loose, discharging, in assu shedding tears PvA 18. Cp. vi".
Nd^ 153
D A = manda),
stupid, infatuated, bewildered (cp. Sn 840, 841, 1120; in. 164 sq. 1.27;
192;
Nd^
521
= avidva
Pug
65.
silliness, foolishness,
;
Momuhatta
Mocaya
[quasi grd. formation fr. moceti] to be freed, able to escape, in dum difficult to obtain freedom J V1.234.
(adj.)
(nt.) [fr. Caus. II. mocapeti] freedom, deliverance J vi.134.
(nt.) [abstr. fr. nomiiha] bewilderment of the mind 1.520 (= mandatta) Pug 69.
ni.ii9, 191, 219
Mora
via
[the contracted, regular P. form of *Sk. maj'ura, *ma-ura>mora. See also Geiger, P.Gr. 27 &
Mocapana
causing one's
Mocetar [M.
ag.
fr.
moceti] one
who
sets free, a deliverer
Ndi
32.
Moceti [Caus. of muilcati] i. to deliver, set free, release cause one's release or deliverance from (abl.). imper. praes. mocehi Pv 11. i' (duggatiya) PvA 12 aor. mocesi PvA 112 (dasavyato) ger. mocetva PvA 8, 77; inf. mocetui) PvA 45 (petalokato). 2. to discharge, emit (semen in coitu) Vin 111.36, 39 (as Caus II.), i lo. 3. to let loose, set into motion, stir padar] m. to run J in. 33. patifiiiar) one's promise DhA 4. to discharge, fulfil unharness DhA 1.67. 6. to detach 5. to 1.93. Caus. II. mocapeti to cause to be freed, to S 1.44. give freedom, to let loose Vin iv.316 (opp. bandliapeti).
;
Vedic only mayuri f. pea-hen] 166. a peacock J n.275 ("upasevin, see C. on this passage); VI. 218, 497; PvA 142; DhA 1.394. A peacock's tail (sometimes used as a fan) is denoted in var. terms in cpds., as mora-kalapa DhA 1.387; -piccha Vin 1.186; -pincha Vin 11.130; -pinja PvA 142, 176; VvA 147; -sikali (?) KhA 49; -hattha Vv 33" ( = mayura-piujehi kataij makasa-vijanir)) Pv 111.1^'. Perhaps also as morakkha " a peacock's eye " at VbhA 63 (morakkhaka loha, a kind of copper, grouped with pisacaloha). It is more likely however that morakkha is
Pischel, Prk. Gr.
;
distorted fr. "mauryaka, patronymic of mura, a local (tribal) designation (cp. murala), then by pop. etyra. With this cp. Sk. connected with mora peacock. moraka " a kind of steel " BR.
MoragU
Morini
[cp.
(scientific)
Sk.
mayuraka] a tender grass

1.196.
Mota [BSk. mota, Prk. mrda

mutoli.
(Achyranthes aspera) Vin

:
Pischel
166,
238] see
(f.) [fr.
mora] a peahen Miln 67.
Moli
Moli (m
crest,
(v.
1.
167
fr.
Mohet
-antara (personal) quality of bewilderment (lit. having m. inside) Sn 478 (taken by C as " cause of m.." i. e. ''kirana, "paccaya Sn.\ 411 cp. antara = karana under antara 1 2 b). -ussada quality of dullness Nd' 72, 413. -kkhaya destruction of infatuation Vbh 73 VbhA 51. -carita one whose habit is infatuation Nett 90 -(- ragacarita & dosacarita). -tama the darkness of bewilderment MA i. -dhamma anything that is bewildering or infatuating Sn 270 -paruta covered or obstructed by delusion Pv iv.3^'. -magga being on the road of infatuation Sn 347. -salla the sting of bewilderment Nd' 59.
;
iV
i)
cp. Epic Sk. mauli.

J
turban
moli):
1.64;
v. 431
Mhvs
11.
mula] a chignon 28; DA 1.136

;
(as molin. adj. ?) in Np. under yakkha 5. -galla (?) fat Vin 1.83 (expl"" by thula-sarira vv. 11. -baddha one who has his hair tied moli & mukalla)
Also found
Yama-moli
see
into a top-knot 128. 243. 348.
Mosa
(-)
(adj.-nt.)
[the
guna (comp) form

; ;
of
musaJ
;
belonging to or untruth, false- only in cpds. -dhamma of a deceitful nature, false. A v. 84 (kama) Sn 739. 757 & -Tajja [fr. musa-vada] false-speaking, lie. untruth 5 1.169; Sn 819, 866. 943; Nd> 152, 265; Nd* 515;
Vv
I2.
Mohatta
[fr.
(nt.) [abstr. fr.

;
moha] infatuation, bewilderment
Mosalla
musala] worthy of being slain (with clubs), punishable A 11.24 1.

(adj.)
[fr.
n.i2()
in. 376.
Hohana
Moha
Vin
391,
mogha]
cp. Sk. moha & Vedic see muyhati stupidity, dullness of mind & soul, delusion,
mah,
bewilderment, infatuation
IV. 144,
145
Sn
402;
Pug
1") in. 146. 175, 182. 214, 270 56. 74, 160, 638, 847 Vbh 208. 341. 16; Tikp 108, 122, 259. ^-Def'' as
;
;
(nt.) [fr. mah as Caus. form"] making dull or stupid, infatuation, enticement, allurement Sn 399, 772 vuccanti paiica kamaguna Nd' 26). The ( = mohana Sk. meaning is also " sexual intercourse " (cp. Halayudha
P- 3' 5).
(on
hi
aiifianar) etc.. moha pamoha, sammoha, ogha etc," by Nd- 99 & Vbh 362 as " muyhanti tena, sayar) va muyhati. muyhana-mattar) eva va tan ti moho " and " cittassa andha-bhava-lakkhano. anfianaOften coupled with raga lakkhano va " at Vism 468. 6 dosa as one of the 3 cardinal affects of citta, making a man unable to grasp the higher truths and to enter see under raga (& Nd- p. 237, s. v. raga the Path where the wide range of application of this set is to be seen). Cp the 3 fires rag-aggi, dos-aggi, moh-aggi
avijj'
;
" dukkhe
which may apply to the Sn passages SnA 517 Sn 772) expl'' " mohanag vuccati kamaguna, ettha deva-manussa muyhanti."
Hohanaka
(adj.) [fr. mohanal leading astray, bewildering, leading into error \in iv.144.
Hohaneyya & Hohanlya

leading to infatuation
(adj.)
Ii.i2i)
;
[grd.
form"
;
fr.
mohaj
in. 110
J hi. 499.
Moheti [Caus.
deceive,
It 92 31 sq.
On comb" with raga, lobha & dosa see dosa* and lobha. On term see also Dhs 362, 441 D See further a, Cpd 16 (with lobha & dosa) VvA 14 moha-cittar)) Nd' PvA amoha absence bewilderment Vbh
trsl.
;
111.217 also
raga-kkhaya, dosa, moha"
VbhA
(sa-
16.
18,
41.
113,
15,
14G.
i.8')
fr. mnll, see muyhati & cp. mohaJ to to befool, to take in. surprise, delude, aor. 2"'' sg. amohayi Sn 352 3"" sg. amohayi S iv.i58 = vv. 11. asamohayi & asamohari) It 58 (maccu-rajan reading somewhat doubtful, cp. similar context Sn 1076 with " sabbesu dhammesu samiihatesu " (v. 1.
; ; ;
samoha).
3'* sg.
3.
of
2 10
3),
(ma vo pamatte
nuge. cp. Sn ed. see modati.
(poet.) also amohayittha Sn 332 viiiflaya maccuraja amohayittha vasap. 58).
{+ alobha, adosa as the 402 (id., as kusala-hctu).

:
3 kusala-raulani
Cp.
cp.
mula
On mohayamana Dh.\ 1.273
pa, sam.
ERRATUM,
Part
\ I, p.
Cp. J.P.TS. 1886, p. 160, 21*: Pativameti. Frx- Dh 1.39 read DA 1.39. suggesting pativadh". or pajibadhayamano, and referring to Th i, 7^4.
VI-
ADDITIONS AND CORRECTIONS.

VOLUME
Page
X,
I.
under
a.
add Apa.dana P T
,,
S.
1925 (Ap).
'
lb
,,
Manoratha-purani P.T.S. Vin A).
1924 (AA)
Samanta-pasadika P.T.S.
1924 (Sam. Pas. or
xi,
4,
,,
,,
Human
,,
Types, P.T.S.
1.
trsl.
column
,.
,,
2,
I, I,
under aggala insert

addha-telasa
(better
1924 (Pug trsl.) and insert accordingly on p. xii under :) the wing of a door (see phusita^).
1.
17,
,,
rea<f
12J /oc 13J.
102,
,,
apaga read Davs
1.32 /or 52.
VOLUME
Page
14,
II.
column
,,
1,
I
93, 100,
under kantita': at Miln 240 better as kantita^, i.e. " spun." ,, camu last line to be read camupati a general Mhvs 10, 65
insert
23, 4
Davs'1.3
,.
\.
Adissa* (adj.) blameworthy

\a.\&
1.
12
MA = garayha.
no,
112,
,.
2,
under
handle of an adze {instead of " razor").
.,
2, insert
I,
1,
I,
jaluka leech
DA
1.117.
[for 93),
166,
196,
under dessin read Sn 92

.,
and
better desin, cp. viddesin
nipatati ra<f intrs. /or instr.
209,
nivesa read nivesana
/or nivesana'.
VOLUME
Page
3. coll column 3
i,
III.
under pakkamati read

pafijara
2. for
2nd.
paficaka (taca) read kesa for kosa.
add
in
comb"
siha"
meaning " window."
palaganda read
1V.127 /or v.127.
bottom, read pahita' for pahital. under pifijita read " dyed " for died,
line 3
,
fr.
bottom, read S 11.228 for 1.228.
read bya for bya.
THE PALI TEXT
SOCIETY'S
EDITED BY
T.
W. RHYS DAVIDS
and
F.B.A D.Sc. Ph.D. LL.D. D.Litt

Ph.D.
WILLIAM STEDE
Part VII
(Y Vibh)
First published
1924
1948
1952
Reprinted
Reprinted
Y.
-Y- comb" consonant (sandhi), inserted (euphonically) between 2 vowels for the avoidance of hiatus. It has " arisen purely phonetically from ( as a sort of " gliding or semi-vowel within a word, where the syllable division was in regular speech more openly felt than in the written language, e. g. pari-y-apanna (Pali) corresponds to Sk. pary-apanna, similarly pari-y-osana = Sk. paryosana. Thus inserted after a before i or e chay-ima disa. D 111.188; ta-y-idai) Sn 1077; Pv 1.3'; tava-y-idar) Sn 352; na-y-idarj S 11.278; maraa-y-idai) Sn 806 na-y-idha Sn 790 ma-y-idha Vin 1.54 yassay-etadisi paja D 11.267 (v- 1- ^^ ^^ T yassa-s-etadisi) satiya-y-etar) adhivacanar) 11.260; na-y-imassa Pv IV. I*. After i before a pavisi-y-assamar) J v. 405 khaiji-y-asmani J in. 433 ya-y-aiiiiar) J 1.429 (where ya-karo patisandhi-karo). C. expl'' Cp. yeva for eva. Note. At J vi.io6 ya-y-irae jane is to be taken as ye ime jane the spelling ay for e being found elsewhere as well. Cp. the following ta-y-ime jane.
:
ing)
nt. what, whatever. In immediate comb" with the demonstr. pron. it is qualifying and specifying the person, thing or subject in discussion or question (see
;
below
1.
4).
Regular use as correl. pron., whfcn ya" (-t-noun) is followed by ta ( -I- noun). Sometimes (in poetry) the reverse is the case, e. g. at It 84 where ta" (m. sa) is elUptically omitted atthar) na janati yarj lobho sahate narar) " he does not know good, whom greed overcomes." Otherwise regular, e. g. yassa jataruparajatag kappati panca pi tassa kamaguria kappanti S iv.326. In a generalizing sense (cp. below 11. 3): yo va so va " der erste beste," some or other, v/hoever, any J iv.38 v. 362 yar) va tar) va karotu let her do whatever she likes VvA 208 yasmig va tasmig va on every occasion S 1. 160 na yo va so va yakkho not this or that yakkha i. e. not any (ordinary) kind of Yakkha (but Inda)
:
Ya [pron.
rel. base: Vedic yah Gr. iif who; cp. Goth, jabai if, -ei rel. part. An amplification of the dem. pron. base *i-, *ei- (cp. ayag). See on detail Brugmann, " Die indogerm. Pronomina " in Ber. d. sachs. Ges. LX. 41 sq.] I. Forms. (See inflection also at Geiger, P.Gr. no.) The decl. is similar to that of ta among the more rarely found forms we only mention the foil. sg. nom. m. yo with by-form (in hiatus) 3rv-, as yv'4yar) = yo ayag 1.258 3rv'4ssa=yo assa 1.137. Notice the lengthening of the subsequent vowel. An unsettled ya is to be found at J v. 424 (FausboU remarks " for yassa " perhaps to be comb'' with
;
:
.'
preceding pancapatika C. on p. 427 expl'' ya-karo abl. yasma in adv. use nipatamatto) yamha Dh
392.
loc.
yamhi Dh
III.
151
(see below).
(below II. 5). At Pv in' yahi is doubtful (perhaps imper. = yajahi, of yajati C. leaves it unexpl""). Special mention must be made of the nt. n. ace. sg. where both yag and yad are found. The (Vedic) form yad (Ved. yat) has been felt more like ya -f expletive (Sandhi-) d, and is principally found in adv. use and certain archaic phrases, whereas yar) represents the usual (Pali) form (like tad and tag). See more under II. A Magadhized form is ye (after se = tar)), found at Cp. Trenckner, 11.278 (see Geiger 105* & no'. Notes 75.). The expression ye-bhuyyena may belong under this category, if we explain it as yad -I- bhuyyena (bhuyyena equivalent to bhiyyoso). It would then correspond to seyyathd ( = sadH-yatha, cp. sayatha, sace, tagyatha). The See refs. under yebhuyyena. expression yevapanaka is an adj. form" from the phrase ye-va-pana (=yar) va pana " whatever else there is "). i. e. belonging to something of the same kind, i. e. corresponding, reciprocal, as far as concerned, respective. (See s. v.) In adv. use it often corresponds to E. as; see e. g- yad-icchakar), yad-idag (under 11. 2 b;
;
f. loc. yassai) 261, 372, 393. See further adv. use of cases
1.264. The same use (ordinary correlative) applies to the nt. forms yag & yad in correl. to tag and tad. (See Sep. under II. 2.) 2. Use of nt. forms. (a) nt. yag (a) as pronoun 5 III. 44 (yag dukkhag tad anatta) It 78 (yaii c' afinag whatever else) VbhA 54 (yag labbhati yan ca na labbhati tag sabbag pucchitva). See also under (b) as adj. adv. yag3 a (yag kiiici, yag yag). mukha facing what, turned where (?) J v. 475 (but C. reads & expl* sammukhal); yag-vipaka having what or which kind of fruit D 11.209. yag va yag va whether ... or S 11. 1 79 na tv' eva yag no neither nor S 11.179-180. yag with pot.: "so that," that (corresp. to Lat. ut consecutivum) S ill. 4 (yag rupe anatt' anupassi vihareyya). J v. 339 (n' esa dhammo yag tag jahe that I should leave you). In the function of other conjunctions e. g. as lemporal = when, since, after: J iv.319 (yag mag Suruci-m-anayi that, or since, S. married me). As conditional or causal = if, even if, because: Vin 1.276 (yag te sakka do it or arogag katug, tag karohi if it is possible may be taken in sense of "in whatever way you can do it, do"); J iii.206 = iv.4 (yag me sirasmig lihacca
DA
. ;
cakkag
pena). (c) as adv. deictive " so," in comb" with var. other (emphatic) particles as e. g. (yag nuna used in an exhortative sense " well, now " or " rather, let me " or " so now," always in phrase yag nun' clhag " now then let me " (do this or that) very freq., either with paviseyyag " foil, pot., e. g. " y. n. Shag araiiilag DhA if.91. " y. n. a. katakammag puccheyyag "
;
bhamati matthake= because
C:
yena pa-
VvA
132
aneyyag
DhA
dasseyyag VvA 138 1.46, vihareyyag

III.
pabbajjeyyag
ibid.
n.55
56;
etc. cp. J 1.14,
'5. 255; veyyag).

yafl ca
Similarly
II. 210,
393
DhA
1.91 5 (avassayo bha" yaii hi " well then, now then

;
PvA
11.4 b.).
II.
Meaning
" which,"
in
;
following demonstr. pron.
(ta'')
correspondence to a whichever (generaliz-
Cp. yagghe. 221 (tag vadeyya). ca, or cet. ca here ce see ca. 6 cp. sace = sa-l-ce] (rather) than that: yaS ca Th 2, 80 J 1.2 10 yaiice (with Pot.)S 1.176: It 43; Th i, 666. sangame me matag scyyo yaii ce jive parajito (than that I live vanquished) Sn 440 (cp. the intricate expl"me maranag seyyo at SnA 390); similarly J iv.495 (a) as pron in yaii ce jive taya vina. (b) nt. yad
(with Pot.) S
&
yaii ce [Sk.
yac
v;t-i
Yakkha
regular relative use
e.
g.
111.44
(yad aniccai) tag
dukkha^);
eva diuhar) tad ev' ahar) vadami). (b) as adv., e. g. yad-agge (loc.) from what on, i. 8. from which time, since what time D 1.152 ( = mflladivasato paffhaya yai) divasar) aggai) patva DA 1.311); Vv 843 = yato pafthaya VvA 344). Also as yad-aggena (instr.) Vin 11.257 (y. MahapaIt
59
(yad
garudhammS pafiggahiti tad eva sa upasampanna) yad-atthai] VbhA 387. for what, why Th 2, 163. yad-atthiya as much as necessary, as required, sufficient, proper Th i, 12 1274 (" which, for the goal desirous, he led " trsl. refers to brahmacariyag). The same verse occurs at Sn 354. The latter passage is mentioned in P.D. under atthiya with meaning " on account of what "
japati-gotamiya attha
;
kim-atthiyag S in. 189). The Sn passage is not in SnA. yad-icchakat) whatever is pleasant, Pug 11, i. e. according to liking, as he pleases A 111.28 12 J 1. 141 (y. bhutta eaten heartily) Vism 154 ( + yavadicchaka) VvA 341. Cp. yen' icchakag below II. 5. yadidag see yad-icchita see under yatha-icchita 1
(cp.
expl""
below
3.
II. 4 b.
:
Generalizing (or distributive) use of ya There are two modes of generalization, viz. (a) fry repeating ya yassa yass' eva salassa mule tittbasi. so so muflcati pupphani " at the foot of whichever tree you stand, he (in all cases concerned) sheds flowers " Vv 39' yag yar) hi manaso piyag " whatever is pleasant to the senses" Pv 11. i^'; yag yag passati tag tag pucchati " whomsoever he sees, him he asks " J in. 155 yassag yassag disayag viharati, sakasmir) yeva vijite viharati " in whichever region he lives, he lives in his own realm " A 111.151 yo yo yag yag icchati tassa tassa adasi " whatever anybody wished he gave to him " PvA 113; yag yag padesag bhajati tattha tatth' eva assa labhasakkaro nibbattati " whichever region he visits, there (in each) will he have success " DhA 11.82.
;
(yag idag kammag tag). (b) nt. yad" as that," which is this (i. e. the following), may be translated by " viz.," that is, " i. e." in other words, so to speak, just this, " I mean " e. g, kamanag etag nissaraijag yad idag nekkhammag " there is an escape from the lusts, viz. lustlessness " or " this " is the abandoning of lusts, in other words lustlessness It 6i dve danani amisa dhamm", etad aggag imesag yad idag dhamma" " this is the best of them, I mean dh-d." It 98=100; supatipanno savaka-sangho, y. i. cattari purisa-yugani etc. Instead of yadidag 1.37. we also find yavafi c' idag. See also examples given under yavata. 5. Cases used adverbially : Either locally or modally; with regards to the local adverbs it is to be remarked that their connotation is fluctuating, inasmuch as direction and place (where) are not adways distinguished (cp. E. where both meanings = where & where-to), but must be guessed from the context, (a) instr. yena (local) where (i. e. at which place) D i. 7 1 (yena yena wherever), 220 (yattha yena yahig= whence, where, whither; not with trsl" Dial. I. 281 where, why, whence!), 238 (id.) yenatena where (he was) there (he went) D 1.88, 106, 112 & passim; cp. D 11. 85 (yena dvasath' dgarag ten' upasankami) A 11.33 (yena va tena va here & there or "hither & thither "). (modal) Dh 326 (yen' icchakag II. 2 b,); Pv 1. 11' (kig akattha papag yena pivatha lohitag so that). loc. yahig where (or whither) Vv 84'" (yahig yahig gacchati tahig tahig modati) & yasmig yasmig va tasmig va on every occasion S 1.160. abl. yasma (only modal) because A 1.260 It 37 (corresp. to tasma). On yasmj-t-iha see Geiger, P.Gr. 73'.
11.220
.
idag
lit.
Takana
by combination with ko-ci (cp. the identical Lat. qui-cun-que) yassa kassaci rago pahino ayag vuccati ..." the lust of whosoever is abandoned he is called so & so " It 56. sabbani yani kanici vatthuni tani ... It 19 ye keci arabbha " with ref. to who" soever PvA 17 yag kiiSci whatever Pv 1.4*. & ellipUc use of ya (with pôn. 4. Dependent demonstr. ). This represents a sort of deictic (emphatic) use, with ref. to what is coming next or what forms the necessary compliment to what is just being said. Thus it introduces a general truth or definition, as we would say " just this, namely, i. e," or Ger. " so wie, und zwar." (a) The usual comb''^ are those of ya-(-sa (nt. tag) and of ya + ayag (nt. idag), but such with amu (nt. adug) also occur yag adug khettag aggag evam eva mayhag bhikkhu-bhikkhuniyo " as there is one field which is the best, thus to me the bh. & bhikkhunis " S iv.315. Cp. the foil.: ya-|-sa e. g. at M. 1.366 (yo so puriso pafhamag rukkhag arulho sace so na khippam eva oroheyya " just that man, who climbed up the tree first, if he does not come down very quickly"); J 11.159 (yena tena upayena with every possible means) Pv 1.9' (ya ta [so read for ya ca I] " just she over there who .is such, i. e. such as she is ") cp. also the foil. ya si sima tag simag Vin 1. 109 ye te dhamma adikalyaija etc. satthag brahmacariyag abhivadanti tatha rupa 'ssa dhamma honti iil.ii; yani etani yanani (just) these DhA iv.6. ya + ayag e. g. at 1.258 (yv' ayag vado vedeyyo tatra tatra vipakag patisagvedeti) It 35 = 93 (nibbapenti moh'aggig pai5iiaya yS 'yag nibbedha-gamini "as it is also penetrating, which as such, or in this quality, or as we know, is penetrating"); Vin iv. 134 (ye 'me antarayika dhamma vutta te patisevato a' alag antarayaya " just those which, or whichever "). Th I, 124 (panko ti hi nag avedayug yayag vandanapujana; here = ya ayag); Dh 56 (appamatto ayag gandho j'Syag tagara-candani here=yo ayag);
(b)
; . .
yaknati or sec. stem yakan- of Vedic Av. yakars Gr. tiirap, Lat. jecur. In formation cp. P. chakana fr. Ved. akrt.] the liver Kh iii. D 11.293; A v. 109; Miln 26; Vism 257, 1.57, 421 356 VbhA 60, 240. The old n-stem is to be seen in cpd. yaka-pela (q. v.).
(nt.) [fr. gen.
;
yakrt
cp.
Yaka-pe)a
:
[see peja] the lump of the liver Sn 195 ( = yakana-piijda SnA 247)=} 1. 146. Dines Andersen siig gests " Could y-p. possibly be an old error for sakapela, cp. Sk. Saka-piiDda & âkrt-piv^^ i"' ^P- pataU
(ref.
Vism
257).
i.
;
Ta-kara [ya-t-kara]
(padasandhikara) 2. the gahita).
the letter (or sound) y: J 1.430

in. 433 (or
:
(vyanjana -sandhi-vasena syllable) ya J v.4i7 It is referred to at Vin IV.7 as an (ttipata.-matta). ending implying ridiciling or insult, together with the The Cy. means words like dasiya, ending bha. gumbiya, baiya etc. where -ya either denotes descendency or property, or stands for -Jca as diminutive (i. e.
letier
Here at Vin
applies to bha. of calling a person by means of adding -ya- or -bha to his name (cp. E. -y in kid> kiddy etc.) is grouped with a series of other terms of
(disparaging)
ending.
The same
1V.7 this
way
insult (hiiia akkosa).
Takkha [Vedic yak?a, quick ray of light, but also " ghost "; perhaps swift creatures, fr. yakf to move quickly
;
The cuschanging their abode quickly and at will. tomary (popular) etym. of Pali Commentators is y. as quasi grd. of yaj, to sacrifice, thus a being to whom a
:
sacrifice
e.
(of
upaharanti ti yakkha or VvA 333 pujaniya-bhavato yakkho ti The term yakâ as attendants of Kubera vuccati. occurs already in the Upanishads.] i. name of certain non-human beings, as spirits, ogres, dryads, ghosts, Their usual epithet and category of being is spooks. amanussa, i. e. not a human being (but not a sublime god either) a being half deified and of great power as regards influencing people (partly helping, partly They range in appearance immediately hurting).
g.
: ;
VvA
expiation or propitiation) 224 yajanti tattha balig

;
is
given.
See
Yakkha
above the Petas many " successful " or happy Petas are in fact Yakkhas (see also below). They correspond to our " genii " or fairies of the fairy-tales and show all their qualities. In many respects they correspond to the Vedic Piiacas, though different in many others, and of diff. origin. Historically they are remnants of an ancient demonology and of considerable folkloristic interest, as in them old animistic beliefs are incorporated and as they represent creatures of the wilds and forests, some of them based on ethnological features. See on term e. g. Dial. in.i88; on their history and identity Stede, Gespenstergeschichten des Pela Vatthu They are sometimes called chap. V. pp. 39-44. PvA 113. 139. A S 1.205; or devaputta devata female Yakkha is called yakkhini (q. v.). 2. Their usual capacity is one of kindness to men They are also interested in the (op. Ger. Rubezahl). spiritual welfare of those humans with whom they come into contact, and are something like " tutelary genii " or even " angels " (i. e. messengers from another world) who will save prospective sinners from doing evil (cp. Pv iv. i ). They also act as guides in the " inferno " Pv iv. 1 1, cp. IV.3. somewhat dangerous " Mentor " is represented at 1.95, where the y. Vajirapani threatens to slay Ambaftha with an iron hammer, if he does not answer the Bhagava. He is represented as hovering in the air Bdhgh. (DA i.'264) says on this na yo va so va yakkho. Sakko devaraja ti vedjtabbo it is to be understood not as this or that y., Whole cities stand but as Sakka the king of devas. under the protection of, or are inhabited by yakkhas
; ;
Yakkha
(b) hair " Sn p. 47, 48 S 1.207 Vism 208 SnA 302. places of inhabitance, attributes of their realm, animals and plants, e. g. Ajakalapaka "Goat-bundle" Ud i. Ajavaka "Forest-dweller" J iv. 180; vi.329; Mhvs Uppala "Lotus" DhA iv.209. 30, 84: Vism 208. Kakudha " K.-tree " (Terminalia arjuna) S 154. Kumbhira "Crocodile" J vi.272. Gumbiya either " One of a troop " (soldier of Yama) or " Thicket-er "
; ;
facer "
Disamukha " Skythicket) J in. 200, 201. " IV.209. Yamamoli " Yamachignon DhA IV. 208. Vajira "Thunderbolt" DhA iv.209; alias Vajira-pani 1.95, or Vajira-bahu DhA iv.209. 11.256 Sn 153 J iv.314 Satagira " Pleasant-mount " VI. 440. Serisaka "Acacia-dweller" VvA 341 (the (c) qualities of character, messenger of Vessavana).
(fr.
gumba
DhA
e.
A D
" Unrighteous " Miln 202 (formerly Devadatta). Katattha " Well-wisher " DhA iv.209. Dhamma "Righteous" Miln 202 (= Bodhisatta). Punnaka " Full(-moon ?) " J vi.255 sq. (a leader of Mara the " Tempter " soldiers, nephew of Vessavana). " Sakata " Waggon4oad 1338. Sn 449; S 1. 122; (d) embodiments of former (of riches) DhA iv.209 persons, e. g. Janavasabha " Lord of men " D 11.205.
g.
Adhamma
Digha
"
1.2 10.
Naradeva
12, 2t.
vi.383,
387.
Pandaka
Eunuch
"
Mhvs
may
thus Alakamanda n. 147 (akinija-yakkha full of y. here mean all kinds of supra-mundane beings), cp.
;
Often, as inhabited by y. Mhvs 7, 33. however, they are cruel and dangerous. The female yakkhas seem on the whole more fearful and evilnatured than the male (see under yakkhini). They eat flesh and blood J iv.549 devour even men t) 11.346 J 11.15-17, or corpses: J 1.265; mentioned under the A yakkha wants to 5 adinava (dangers) at A 111.256. Ud 4. kill Sariputta in a 3. Var. classes of y. are enum'" at D 11.256, 257 progressive order they rank between manussa and gandhabba at A n.38 they are mentioned with devas, rakkhasas, danavas, gandhabbas, kinnaras and mah'According to VvA 333 Sakka, the oragas at J v. 420. 4 great kings (lokapala), the followers of Vessavana (alias Yama, the yakkhas proper) and men (see below Sakka, the king of the 7) go by the name of yakkha.
Lanka (Ceylon)
Seri " Self-willed" S 1.57. yakkhinls. 5. They stand in a close relationship to and under the authority of Vessavana (Kuvera), one of the 4 lokaThey are often the direct servants (messengers) palas. of Yama himself, the Lord of the Underworld (and the Peta-realm especially). Cp. D 11.257; 111.194 sq. water for Vessavana); J IV. 492 (yakkhini fetches VI. 255 sq. (Punnaka. the nephew of V.); VvA 341 In relation to Yama dve (Serisaka, his messenger). yakkha Yamassa duta Vv 52' cp. Np. Yamamoli In harmony with tradition they share DhA IV. 208.
;
:
Sivaka S i.24i=Vin 11.156. Cp. the similar names of
devas,
is
often
;
named yakkha:
;
iv.4
DA
1.264.
Some
345
;
in. 309 are spirits of trees (rukkha-devata) J PvA 5 are also called bhumma-deva 1.9 11.9 Their cult seems to (earthly deities) PvA 45, 55. originate primarily from the woods (thus in trees Pv II. 9; IV.3), and secondarily from the legends of sea-faring merchants (cp. the story of the flyingDutchman). To the latter origin point the original descriptions of a Vimana or fairy-palace, which is due to a sort of mirage. These are usually found in or at the sea, or in the neighbourhood of silent lakes, where the sense of hauntedness has given rise to the fear of demons or supernatural witchcraft. Cp. the entrances to a Vimana by means of a dried-up river bed (Pv 1.9 II. 12) and the many descriptions of the VimSnas in the (See Stede, Lake-districts of the Himavant in Vv.
:
Pv
the role of their master Kuyera as lord of riches (cp. Pv II. 9") and are the keepers (and liberal spenders) of underground riches, hidden treasures etc.. with which they delight men see e. g. the frame story to Pv 11. 1 They enjoy (PvA 145). and to iv,i2 (PvA 274). every kind of splendour & enjoyment, hence their Hence they possess attribute kama-kamin Pv 1.3*. supernatural powers, can transfer themselves to any place with their palaces and work miracles a frequent attribute of theirs is mah' iddhlka (Pv 11.9' J vi. 118). Their appearance is splendid, as a result of former At the same time merit: cp. Pv 1.2 1.9; ii.ii IV.3". they are possessed of odd qualities (as result of former they are shy, and afraid of palmyra leaf demerit) & iron J iv.492 their eyes are red & do not wink Their abode is their self-created J V. 34 VI. 336, 337. palace (Vimana), which is anywhere in the air, or in
: ;
'
trees etc.
(see
communion kamanda D
326.
of
under vimana). Sometimes we find a yakkhas grouped in a town, e. g. AlaII. 147: Sirisa-vatthu (in Ceylon) Mhvs. 7.
Peta Vatthu trsl" p. 104 sq.) 4. Their names too give us a clue as to their origin
and function. These are taken from (a) their bodily appearance, which possesses many of the attributes of Petas, e. g. Khara " Rough-skin " or " Shaggy " Sn
p.
48
= khara-samphassar) cammai) SnA

;
302), also as
Khara-loma " Rough-hair " Vism 208
Khara-da^hika
;
"Rough-tooth"
131.
Citta
22; 10, 4; also as Citta-raja J Silesa-loma " Sticky-hair " J 1.273.
"Speckled" Mhvs 9. " 372 Mhvs 10, 84.

Siici-loma " Needle-
evident also In this respect many of them are " fallen angels " and take up the word of the Buddha, thus being converted and able to rise to a higher sphere of existence in sar)sara. Cp. D III. 194, 195; J 1117: VvA 333: Pv iiS'" (where " yakkha " is expl'' by Dhpala as " pet-attabhSvato cuto (so read for mato I) yakkho atar) jito dev-attabhavar) patto " PvA no); SnA 301 (both Suciloma & See in general also the foil, Khara converted). passages: Sn 153, 179. 273, 449; S 1,206-15; A 1. 160; Vism 366 (in simile) Miln 23. " yakkha " is used as a 7. Exceptionally the term philosophical term denoting the " individual soul [cp. similar Vedic meaning " das lebendige Ding (BR.) at several AV. passages] hence probably the old phrase ettavata yakkhassa suddhi (purification of
Their essential
human
character
is
from their attitude towards the "
Dhamma."
Yakkhatta
Sn 478. quoted VvA 333 (ettavaf aggai) no vadanti h' eke yakkhassa sudhir) idha panditase). Sn 875 (cp. Nd' 282 yakkha=satta, nara, puggala,
heart)
:
Yanna
Yajati
To [yaj, cp. Vedic yajati, yajus, Yajur-veda. Av. ya*aite to sacrifice, Gr. iiôfiai to revere, worship. On etym. cp. also Walde, Lat. Wtb. s. v. aestimo. The
manussa).
-Anubhava the potency o a yakkha J 1.240. -avittha possessed by a y. -iddhi (yakkh) magic J vi.586. power of a y. PvA 117, 241. -gana the multitude of ys. J VI. 287. -gaha= following DhA 111.362. -gaha " yakkha-grip," being seized by a y. S 1.208; PvA 144-{thana the dwelling-place of a y. -dasi " a female temple slave," or perhaps "possessed by a demon" BB devata-pavittha cp. p. 586 (?) J VI 501 (v. 1. yakkh' avitfha.) -nagara city of ys. J 11. 127 ( = Sirisavatthu); cp. pisaca-nagara. -pura id. Mhvs. 7.32. -bbavana the realm or abode of the y. Nd' 448. -bhuta a yakkha-being, a ghost Pv 111.5^ ( = pisaca-bhuta va yakkha-bh. va PvA 198); iv.i^*. -niahiddhi=iddhi Pv IV. I**, -yoni the y. -world, realm of the y. SnA 301. -samagama meeting of the y. PvA 55 (where also devaputta join), -sukara a y. in the form of a pig VbhA 494. -sena army of ys. D in. 194; SnA 209. -senapatt chief-commander of the yakkha-army J IV. 478 SnA 197.
:
" deva-pflja, sangati-karaija, danesu," i. e. " said of deva-worship, of assembling, and of gifts." Similarly Dhtm 79] to sacrifice, to make In the an offering (yafiiiar)) to give alms or gifts P. literature it refers (with yaiifia, sacrifice) either (when critical) to the Brahmanic rites of sacrificing to the gods according to the rules initiated in the Vedas & Vedic literature or (when dogmatical) to the giving of alms to the bhikkhu. In the latter sense it implies liberal donation of all the necessities of a bhikkhu (see The latter use is by far the enum'' under yafina).
Dhtp
(62) defines root
by
Yakkhatta
or
(nt.
[fr.
yakkha] condition of a higher demon

:
yakkha
11.57
11.39
PvA
117.
Takkhinl (f) [fr. yakkha, perhaps corresponding directly to Vedic yak$ini, f. of yaksinl adj. persecuting, taking vengeance, appl"" to Varuna at RV. vii.88*] a female yakkha, a vampire. Their character is usually fierce
vengeance, addicted to man- & beastmurder (cp. yakkha 2). They are very much like Petis in habits. With their names cp. those of the yakkhas, as enum'' under yakkha 4. Vin in. 37; IV. 20 (where sexual intercourse with y. is forbidden to the bhikkhus) S 1.209 (Piyankara-mata) J 1.240 (as a goat), 395 sq. 11. 127; 111.511; v.21 (eating a baby), 209 (eaten by a y.) V1.336 (desirous of eating a child) Vism 121 (singing), 382 (four: Piyankara-mata, Uttaramata, Phussa-mitta, Dhammagutta), 665 (in simile) Mhvs 7, II (Kuvanna, i. e. bad-coloured); 10, 53 (Cetiya); 12, 21 (Harita "Charming" or fr. harita " green " (?)) DhA 1.47 11.35, 36 (a y. in the form af a cow, eating 4 people in successive births). Note. A by-form of yakkhini is yakkhi. -bhava the state of being a yakkhini J 1.240; n.128
full of spite
The construction is with the ace. of more frequent. Pres. the deity honoured and the instr. of the gift. yajati D 1.139; A 1.168; 11.43, 44; Sn 505, 509; DA ppr. yajanto D 152 1404; Miln 21 gen. 1. 160. pi. yajatat) Sn 569 ( = Vin 1.246, where reading is ppr. med. yajamana D 1. 138 (mahajayatar)). imper. yanfiar)); Sn 506; S 1233; J vi.502, 505. 3"* sg. yajatu DA 1.297: med. yajatat) D 1.138 ( = detu 2<> sg. yajahi PvA 280, bhavai) DA 1.300). J 111.519 2"^ med. yajassu and perhaps at Pv 11. i' (for T. yahi) Pot. i sg. Sn 302, 506; J v. 488 (yafinarj), 490 (id.) yajeyyag D 1134; 3"* pl- yajeyyug J vi.211, 215; 3"* sg. med. yajetha Dh 106 (mase mase sahassena yo A 11.43; y. = danag dadeyya DhA 11. 231), 108; It 98
Sn
463.
Put.
sg-
yajissasi
111.5 15
i^'
sg.
&
&
yajissami J vi.527 (pantha-sakunar) tuyhar) marjsena) !"' pi. yajissama 3"" pi. yajissanti J vi.132. J iv.:84 3"' sg. ayaji It 102 yaji aor. i sg. yajir) Th i, 341 inf. yajitur) Miln 220; yitthug D Miln 219, 221. 1. 138 (yitthu-kama wishing to sacrifice), and yatthug ger. yajitva D 1143; in "kama D 11.244; Sn 461.
;
136); yajigrd. yajitabba J vi. 133 (sabbatvana Sn 303, 979. Cans. I. yajeti; catukkena). pp. yajita & yittha. Cans. II. yajapeti (q. v.).
i.
11.44; (datva-l-,
Sn 509;
e.
VI.
137 (puttehi), 202;
Pv
iLg""
spending liberally; cp.
PvA
Yajana
(nt.) [late formation fr. yaj, yajati, for the earlier yanna] the act of sacrificing J 111.518 vi.133 Cp. I. 7'; Vism 224 PvA 135.
; ;
Yajanaka
(adj.)
[fr.
yajana] one
who
sacrifices J vi.133.
(yakkhini").
Yajapeti [Cans. II. of yajati] to cause a sacrifice to be held A 1. 168 (yajati -t-).
Yajita [pp. of yajati] sacrificed Miln 219; J iv.i9.
Yakkhi
III.
(f
.
[direct
formation
;
fr.
form older than yakkhini

121
;
(?)]
yakkha, like peti fr. peta = yakkhini S i.ii; Vin

;
IV.20
J IV.492
Mhvs
7,
26.
[similar in formation & meaning to Yagghe tagghe (q. v.). It is yar) (yad)-(-gha, the latter in a Magadhised form ghe, whereas taggha ( = tad-|-gha) only occurs as such] hortative part, used in addressing a (superior) person in the voc, followed by Pot. of
(fndecl.)
Yajnbbeda [fr. Vedic yajus the sacrificial formula, + veda] the Yajurveda, the 2"'* of the Vedas, dealing with As yajuveda sacrifice Miln 178; DA 1.247; SnA 447. at Dpvs v. 62. where the 3 Vedas are enura'^ as iruveda, yaju" and sama.
Yaflna [Vedic yajna, fr. yaj : see yajati. The metric reading in the Veda is sometimes yajana, which we are inclined to look upon as not being the source of the 2. almsgiving, P. yajana] i. a brahmanic sacrifice. The charity, a gift to the Sangha or a bhikkhu. brahmanic ritual of Vedic times has been given a changed and deeper meaning. Buddhism has discarded the outward and cruel form and has widened its sphere by changing its participant, its object as well as the means and ways of " offering," so that the yaniia now consists entirely in a worthy application of a worthy Thus the direct and as it gift to a worthy applicant. were self-understood definition of yafina is at Nd^ 523 given with " yaniio vuccati deyyadhammo, " and as this the 14 constituents of the latter are enum*; consisting of the 4 paccayas, and of anna, pana, vattha. yina. mala, gandha, vilepana, seyya, avasatha, padiThe term parikkhara, which peyya. Cp. Nd* 373.
janati, either
janeyyasi, or 3"^ sg. janeyya; to be trsli* somewhat like " look here, don't you know," surely, you ought to know now then similarly to part, yar) nu, yag ntina & yag hi. The part, is found in the language of the Nikayas only, thus indicating part of the oldest & original dialect. E. g. y. bhante
2"'"
; ; :
janeyyasi Vin 1.237; yagghe deva janeyyasi yo te puriso daso so pabbajito do you know. Oh king D 1.60 (trsl. " if it please your majesty, do you ." know DA 1. 169 expl* as " codan' at the nipato ") 11.62 maharaja j. y. ayye janeyyasi 11.71 id. S i.ioi; y. bhavar) janeyya S i.i8o. The passage M II. 1 57 is somewhat doubtful where we find y. with the ind. and in var. forms (see v. 1. ) of yagghi & taggha " jananti pana bhonto yagghe .," with reply " na
. . . . . . : .
.
janama yagghe would be preferable.

. .
."
Perhaps the reading taggha
Yanna
the bhikkhu as well (see DA meaning of " accessoryinstrument " concerning the brahmanic sacrifice: see D 1. 129 sq., 137 sq. They are there given as 16 parikkharas, as follows (4) cattaro anumati-pakkha viz. the 4 groups khattiyas, ministers, brahmans and householders, as colleagues by consent (8) atthangani of a king-sacrificer (4) cattar' angani of a purohita. The terra mahayaiifia refers to the brahmanic ritual 11. 204 DhsA 145, cp. Expositor 193); its (so at equivalent in Buddhist literature is mahadana. for which yanna is also used at Pv 11.9^ (cp. PvA 134). The Jatakas are full of passages referring to the ineffectiveness and cruelty of the Brahmanic sacrifice, vi.211 sq., & cp. Fick, Sociale Cliedee. g. J III. 518 sq. One special kind of sacrifice is the rung, p. 146 sq. sabba-catukkayaiitia or the sacrifice of tetrads, where four of each kind of gifts, as elephants, horses, bulls, and even men were offered J 1335 111.44. 45 PvA 280. The number 4 here has the meaning of evenness, completeness, or harmony, as we find it freq., in the notion of the square with ref. to Vimanas & lotus ponds often also implying awfulness cS: (in J., Vv & Pv etc.) magic, as attached e. g. to cross-roads. Cp. the Ep. of niraya (Purgatory) " catu-dvara " (esp. at Pv i.io). It may also refer to the 4 quarters See cpds. of catur. of the sky. as belonging to the 4 Guardians of the World
refers to the requisites of
;
Yato
yanna-patho) J vi.212, 215. -vanna praise of sacrifice -vidhana the arrangement or celebration of J VI. 200. a sacrifice J vi.202. -sampada success of the sacrifice D 1.128 sq. (in its threefold mode), 134, 143, 144; Sn -samin lord or giver of a sacrifice D 1.143. 505. 509. -suttaka " sacrificial string," i. e. alms-cord (the sign of a mendicant) DhA n.59. Cp. above: "opavita.
Tanfiata
or
(f
)
1.204-207),
is
also used in the
[abstr.
fr.
yaiina] " sacrificiality, " the function

(
ceremony of a
sacrifice J vi.202
= yaniâ-vidh5na
C).
Another Pali form is latthi] Tattbi (f) [cp. Vedic yasti. 1. a staff, stick, pole 111133 (tomara goad); S 1.115 (pacana driving stick, goad); Miln 2; DhA 111.140 (kattara a mendicant's staff); PvA 241; VbhA 241 (yantacakka) Mhvs 11, 10 (velu" a bamboo pole). 2. a stem, stalk (of a plant), cane in ucchu" sugarstick, sugar-cane DhA 111315 ( = ucchu-khan(Jika at Vv 33*); IV. 199. 3. a measure of length (=7 ratanas) VbhA 343. -ma-koti the end of the stick or staff DhA 1.15. dhuka (" cane-sweetness ") liquorice Mhvs 32, 46. -luddaka " stick-hunter " at J iv.392 means a hunter with a lasso.
Yata
(lokapala)
who were
specially
(cp.
worth offering
to,
as
their influence
yaiina in the Suttapitaka is that of " gift, oblation to the bhikkhu, almsgiving." Cp. Sn 295, 461, 484, 1043. At Vv 34^' the epithets " su-dinna, su-huta, su-yittha " are attributed to dana. The 3 constituents which occur under dana & deyyadhamma as the gift, the giver and the recipient of the gift (i. e. the Sangha cp. opening stanza Pv i') are similarly enura'' under yaiifia (or yaiinapatha) as " ye yafiaai) (viz. civarar) etc.) esanti " those who wish for a gift, " ye yaiifiai) abhisankharonti " those who get it ready, and " ye yafiiiar) denti " those who give it, at Nd* 70 (under appamatta). Similarly we find the threefold division of " yafiiia " ( = civara etc.), " yaiiflaof
was demonic The prevailing meaning
Pv
1.4).
held, checked, controlled, restrained, 50 Sn 78, 220, 1079 ( = }'atta, patiyatta. gutta etc, Nd' 525) J vi.294 (C. appamatta Kern, Toev. s. V. proposes reading yatta for yata Vism 201 Esp. in two phrases: yat-atta (yata-f attan) self(?). controlled, one whose heart is kept down D 1.57 (cp. 1.168. Dial. 1.75); Sn 216, 490, 723; yata-carin
[pp. of
yam]
15,
careful S
11.
DA
or
behaving carefully Sn 971 = yatta pafiyatta gutta etc. Nd' 498); Miln 300 -)- samahita'-citta, where Kern. Toev. s. v. proposes to read yatta-carin for yata). A similar passage at
living
(
in
(
self-restraint,
living
Th
I, 981 reads yathi-carin (q. v. for further expl). Cp. saQyata & see also yatta.
Yatati' [yat, given by Dhtp 121 in meaning " yatana," by Dhtm 175 as " patiyatana "] to exert oneself, strive, endeavour, to be cautious or careful ppr. yatai) It 120
;
including all 8 classes of men see Nd* p. 129 s. v. khattiya, quoted under jana''), and " dakkhineyya " (the recipient of the kapan'addhika vanibgift, viz. samana-brahmana, baka, yacaka) at Nd^ 449*' (under puthu). Cp. the foil, (mixed) passages: D 1.97, 128-144 (brahmanic
(
yajaka "
= khattiya, brahmana
:
etc..
acche etc. SeidenstQcker gelt," thus taking it in meaning of yata).

(care,
tifthe,
pp.
trsl*
" gezuyatta.
Yatati' [unidentified, perhaps as expl" of yati ?] is given in meaning of " lead out " (?) at Dhtp 580 (" niyyS-
tane") and
Dhtm
346
(C.
813
(id.).
354 (profitable and unprofitable, criticised); 182 (brahm.); S 1.76, 160; 11.42 sq., 63, IV. 41 207; III. 337 A 1. 166; 11.43 (nirarambhar) Sn yaBflari upasankamanti arahanto, cp. DhsA 145) the 308 (brahm.). 568 (aggihutta-mukha yafina sacrifices to Agni are the best; brahm.); Th i, 341 iv.66 v.491. J '-83, 343: 111-517 (i) yajati brahm^) DA 492; VI. 200 (yaiifia-karaka-brahmaija), 211 sq.
criticised):
11.353,
Yatana
(nt.) [fr. yat, cp.

v.
taking J
Epic Sk. yatna] endeavour, underDhtp expl" samosarana-tthSna ?)

;
121 (in expl of yatati*).
Yati
1.267
DhA
:
11.6.
-&gara a hall for sacrifices Pug 56 ( = yafifia-sala PugA 233). -avaâ the sacrificial pit D 1.142, 148; '11-45. 517: VI. 215 (where reading yaiiiiavata, J i-SSS cp. yaiifiavataka at Cp. 17*). It has been suggested by Kern, Toev, s. v., and it seems more to the sense, to read yaflfla-vata for yanfl' avata, i. e. enclosed place for sacrifice. Thus at all passages for "avata. -kala a suitable (or the proper) time for sacrifice D 1.137; Sn 458, 482; DA 1.297. -upanita one who has been brought to the sacrifice S 1. 168 (trsl. KS. 211 not quite to the point: "the oblation is brought." Reading is ancertain ; v. 1. opanita which may be read as opavita "wearing the sacrificial cord": see foil.), -opavita " having (?) [see upavita] in phrase yaflft' opavita-kantha the (sacrificial, i. e. ) alms-cord wound round their necks " SnA 92 (v. 1. BB yafifl-opacita-kamma). Cp. yaiSfla-suttaka. -patha [cp. patha*] (way of) sacrificing, sacrifice Sn 1045 Nd' 524 (yaflflo y' eva vnccati
;
Vedic yati leader, guide] a Buddhist 37 (racchagatar) yatirj) 25, 4 30, 26 (mattika-dayakar) yatig) 32, 32 (khiijasaveissa yatino) Davs IV. 33 (yati); Vism 79 (vikampeti Marassa hadayai) yati) PvA 287 (instr. muni-vara-yatina).
[fr.
yam,
cp.
5,
monk Mhvs
Yato (adv.) [the
abl. case of ya, used as conjunction, Cp. Vedic yatalj wherefrom, by which, out of which] 1. (local) from where D i 340 (uggacchanti candima 2. (temporal) whence, -suriya opp. yattha where). since, when, from which time VvA 344 (yato patthSya). 3. (modal) from which, out of what cause, ettivata because, in as far as D 1.36 sq. (yato therefore): Sn p. 113 (id.) Dh 374, 390 because (doubled = from whichever source). Freq. in two
;
yatrftdhi-karanai) (yato-t-adhikaraijar)) because (lit. by reason of which cp. kim-adhikaranai), see 1. 1 13 adhik.) T 1.70 1.269 Dhs 1346 cp. simiand larly BSk. yato adhikaranai) MVastu in. 52 yato-nidanai) on account of which, from which (or what) re; son. because 1.109; Sn 273. 869; Pv iv. i" Note, yaticchita at PvA 265 is to be (cp. PvA 242).
:
comb"
read yadicchita.
Yatta
Yatta [ppof yatati'] strenuous, making an effort, watchful Nd^ 525 ( + patiyatta, in exegesis of yata) J iv.2.22 vi.294 (Kern's reading for yata; vv. 11. ( + patiyatta) Miln 373 sagyata & sata. thus warranting yata) Note. Kern, (payatta). 378 (id. = in keen effort). Toev. s. V. would like to equal yatta = Sk. yatna effort.
; :
Yatha
yatha kathai] pana how so then, how is it then that S 11.283 (cp. yatha tathar) under cpds.) yatha kig viya somewhat like this Miln 91 yatha pana like as DhA 1. 158 yatha-r-i7a (for yatha-iva) just as D 1.90 yatha
;
Yattaka
yavant, a late formation cp. Trenckner, Notes, 80] however much, whatever, as many (in correlation with ta or tattaka) J v. 74 ( = yavant) Vism 184 tattakar) (yattakar) thanar) ganhati .). 293 tattaka (yattaka = yavata) DA 1.118 (yattaka DhA 11. 50 ("r) kalar) as long), 128 as long as)
(adj.)
[fr.
;
; . .
thanai) tattakag), (yattakai) 391 73 tesar) sabbesan) (yattakani kusala-cittani VvA (yattakani tani as many ... so many, i. e. 1 75 tesu whatever), 285 (yattaka ahuneyya nama instr. yattakena as adv. "because, sabbesu .).
. .
.
VbhA
on account of
"
DhA
111.383, 393.
Yattha (adv.) [the regular P. form of Ved. yatra. See also P. yatra] rel. adv. of place " where," at which spot with verbs of occasionally " at which time," when D 1.240 (whither); Sn 79, 170 motion =" whereto."
so Dh 51-52. yatha-ypositive: "as just this," "so idar) after negation " but that,' e. g.," " like." " i. e." yathayidar)) Sn 1092 (tvan ca It 8, 9 (na afifiar) me dipam akkhahi, yathayidaij n' aparag siya " so that See also the there be no further ill " cp. SnA 597). In correenlarged forms seyyatha & seyyathidag. the same ... as, like ... as, as lation with tatha so Pv 1. 1 2^ (yath' agato tatha-gato as he has come Often elliptically in direct juxtaposiso has he gone). tion yatha tatha in whatever way, in such & such a manner so and so, according to the occasion also " correctly, truly, in reality " Sn 504 (tvatj h' ettha See yathajanasi y. t. idag) PvA 199 (y. t. vyakasi). About phrase yatha tag see tathar) under cpds. yathatar). For further refs. on the use of yatha see Indexes to Sagyutta (S vi.81 s. v. yathabhutarj) Anguttara (A. vi.91 ibid.) Sutta-Nipata (Index p. 751)
pi
.
.
evai) just as (for yatha-idar))

.
...
'
& Dhammapada.
-dnudhammar) according to the rules (leading to enlightenment) Sn 963, cp. Nd^ 481. -dnurupa suitable, proper Mhvs 28, 42. -dnusitthag in accordance with what has been taught DhA 1.158. -4bhirantar] (adv.
nt. of ppr.) to (their) heart's content, as
so that "), 127 (yattha thita, cp. PvA yattha va tattha va DhA iv. 162; similarly yattha yattha wherever (he likes) A 11.64. yattha kamaij (cp. yathakamari in same meaning) where to one's liking, i. e. wherever Dh 35 (=iyattha katthaci or yattha yattha icchati DhA 1.295, 299), 326. Similarly
(here closely
in
191, 313, 445, 995, 1037; 104) 150, 171, 193, wherever (or whenever)
resemWing yatra
meaning="
Dh 87, PvA 27.
much
(or as
long) as one likes Vin in. 145;
1.385; VvA 181. -araddha [=alabdha] as much as was to be had, sufficient Vin iii. 160. -ftrahat) (nt. adv.) as
Sn 53;
DhA
we
find
?)
yatth-icchakar),
variant
almost identical (originally with yadicchakar) and yaradicchakar) at
Vism
154.
Yatra (adv.) [the (older ?) reconstituted Sk. form of P. yattha, cp. Vedic yatra in which, where. The P. form is younger than the Vedic, as the P. meaning is doubtful for the V. period. It is merely a differentiation of forms to mark a special meaning in the sense of a causal coijjunction, whereas yattha is adv. (of place or time) only] in which, where, since only in phrase yatra hi nama (in emphatic exclamations) with Fut. " as indeed, inasmuch as, that " S 11.255 (fianabhuta vata savaka y. h. n. savako fiassati etc.); J 1.59 (dhir-atthu vata bho jatiya y. h. n. jatassa jara paiiiiayissati " woe to birth that old age is to be noticed in that which is born I"); Miln 13 (acchariyar) vata bho y. h. n. me upajjhayo ceto-parivitakkar) janissati).
; ;
.
Yatha (adv.)
as,
like,
[fr.
ya
Vedic yatha; cp. katha, tatha]
after (the manner of). As prep, (with ace): according (to some condition, norm or rule) yatha kamat] (already Vedic) according to his desire, after his liking PvA 113, 136'; y. kalag in time, timely PvA 78 matir] to his own mind or intention Pv IV. i"; ruciij to his satisf iction, amply, satisfactorily PvA 88, 126, 242 vibhavat) ace. to their wealth, i. e. plentifully PvA 53 sukhai) as they liked or pleased
in relation to,
:
or proper, seeming, fitful, appropriately, duly (cp. Ill'-, Ii82) S 1.226; Sn 403; Pv n.923; PvA 78, So to 132 (yatha codanar) v. 1. SS), 287; VvA 139. be read at all Pv & PvA passages for T. yatha rahar). Very freq. in Mhvs. e. g. 3, 27; 5, 148; 7, 70; 14, 54; -dlankata dressed as he was, in full 20, 8 22, 58. -4vajjag " as if to be (state-) dress DhA in. 79. blamed," i. e. (imitating) whatever is faulty, mimicry of deformities (as a forbidden pastime) 1.7 (=kapakuni-khanj' adinar) yar) yarj vajjag tar) tar) payojetva dassana-kila 1.86); Vin 11. 10. -icchitat] according to one's wish, as he liked, after his heart's content J 1.27 (v. i88) = Bu II. 179; is preferably to be read as yad-icchitar) at all PvA passages, e. g. PvA 3 (g dento), no ("thana whichever place I like), 265 (where T. has yat). The ed. of Mhvs however reads yath throughout e. g. 7, 22 22, 50. -odhi as far as the limit, final, utmost -odhika to (its or their) full 1.37 J in. 302. extent, altogether, only in phrase yathodhikdni kdmani Sn 60 (cp. Nd^ 526) J in. 381 (C. not quite to the point with expl " attano odhivasena thitani," giving variant yatodhikdni, with expl" " yato uparato odhi etesan ti yatodhikani uparata-kotthasani ") iv.487 (with better " yena yena odhina thitani tena tena thitan' C. expl
is fit
Cpd.
DA
loc. yatha padese " according to place," in the right place J in. 391. Or instr. y. sattiya as much as you can DhA 1.92 y. manena from his heart, sincerely, voluntarily DhA 1.42. Also with ger. yatha haritva according to his taking (or reward: see under cpd. bhata) It 14 (y. h. nikkhipeyya, which Seidenstucker, not doing justice to context translates " so wie man etwas nimmt und dann wegwirft "). With foil. adj. expressing something like " as it were " and often untranslateable (see cpds.) As conjunction: "as if," or "so that": yatha mata like dead Dh 21 yatha na " in order that " not Vism 31 (y. sarire abadhar) na uppadeti, evar) tassa vinodan' atthag) DhA 1.311 (y. assa patitatthanai) na passami, tatha nai) chaddessami so that I shall not see thus shall I throw him). As ., adv. just, as, so. even in comb" with other particles
PvA
133.
Sometimes with
kifice avasissami ti attho"); v.392 " yathathita-kotthasani "). -kamma (g) accordFreq. ing to one's karma or action J 1.57, 109; iv. i. in phrase yatha-kamm-iipage satte (pajanati) "(he recognises) the beings passing away (or undergoing 1.82 1.482 future retribution) ace. to their deeds " II. 21 111.178 S 11.122 A iv.141, 178, 422 v.35 Sn 587 It 99 and yatha-kamm-fipaga-fiana " the knowledge of specific retribution " Vism 433 sq. Tikp 321 VbhA 373 sq. ("catuttha). -kamag according to wish, at random (see above) -karaniya to be done or dealt with ad lib., i. e. a victim, prey S 11.226; iv.91, 159; It 56. -karin as he does It 122 (corresp. to tathavadin). -kalag according to time, in one time Mhvs 5, 180. -kkamag ace. to order, in one order or succession Mhvs 4, 54 Sdhp 269. -carin virtuous (for the usual yatacarin as indicated by C. expl" yata kayadihi sanyati
(C.
:
eva jahissami, na
see Brethren, p. 342 !) Th i, 981 (trsl. " Whoso according to his powers is virtuous"), -fhita so-being, such & VvA 256. such, as they are, as they were J v.392
;
Yatha
-tathat]
Yada
&
real (corresponding
:
according to truth, true

:
yatha tatha adv. see above) It 123 (here as nom. sg. as be is in one respect, so in the other, i. e. perfect) Sn :i27 (=yatha acikkhitabbag tatha acikkhi Nd' 527) Th I, 708 (ditthe dhamme yathatathe is reading correct ? perhaps better as yathatatha, cp. trsl' Brethren 292 " the truths are seen e'en as they really are "); Dpvs III. 2 (so read for yatha-kathag v. 1. has tathar))
to
;
: :
agamasi "the garlic diminished as soon as it -was brought " Vin iv.258. Here abhata stands in rel. to harapeti (to have it fetched & brought) and is clearly -bhucca as is the case, i. e. as one pp. of abharatL might expect, evident, real, in conformity with the truth D 1.12; 11.222 Miln 183, 351 Th 2, 159 ( = yathabhutag ThA 142); PvA 30, 31 (gu;ia). -bhutta see
;
;
V.64 (paahai) byakarohiyathatathar)). -dhamma (used as adj. & adv. r|) " one according to the law," i. e. as the rule prescribes nt. according to the rule put down. See Viti. Texts 1.203 Geiger, Dhamma, p. 19, 67. Vin 1. 1 35 (yo uddiseyya, yatha-dhammo karetabbo), 168 (yo pavareyya, y.-dhammo karetabbo), igi (yo
; ;
bhutta. -bhuta(g) in reality, in truth, really, definitely, absolutely as ought to be, truthfully, in its real essence.
;
Very
freq. in var.
combn" which
see collected
&
classi-
mare)'ya y.-dh. k.); 11.67 (ubho pi yathadhanunai] (yo ajjhohareyya, y.-dhammo 132 karipetabba), iv.126 (yo janai) (i. e. knowing) yathakclretabbo)
;
dhammai)
;
nihat'
adhikaraijai)
punakammaya ukko-
teyya. pacittiyan ti i. e. a dispute settled in proper form with expl" y.-dhammar) nama dhammena vinayena satthu sasanena katai)), 144 (na tassa mutti atthi yafl ca tattha apattig apanno tan ca yathJi:
karetabbo, uttari c' assa moho aropetabbo). passages; as adj. Vin 1.205; 11. 132, 142, with patikaroti (to III. 10; Miln 195; as adv. 263; atone, make amends) Vin 1.173, 315; 11.126; iv.19; 111.247; S II. 128, 205; A 1. 103, 238; D 1.85; III. 55 IV.377 cp. yathadhammag patigaijhati S 1.239 II. 146 A 1.59, 103. At S III. 171 yathadhammar) is used in the sense of " according to the truth, or reality," where yatha-bhutar) takes its place; similarly at Th i, 188. -dhota as if it were washed (so to speak), clean, unsoiled DhA 1.196; cp. MVastu 1.301 yatha-dhauta. -pasadhanai] according to a clear state of mind, to one's Dh 249 ( = attano pasad' anurupag gratification DhA 111.359). -puggalag according to the individual, -purita as full individually Pv 111.5' (read yathapu). -phasuka comfortable, as could be, quite full J i.ioi. -balar) according to one's power or pleasant DhA 1.8. means DhA 1.107 (v. 1. satti) Sdhp 97; Mhvs 5, 180. -bhatai) is an unexpl* liiral -buddha see "vuddha. Myoiiivov, difl5cult of analysis because occurring in only one star, phrase, viz. yatha bhatag nikkhitto CTari 1.71 S iv.325 (where T. has niraye (& sagge) at yathahatar), v. 1. bhatag) A 1.8, 105, 292, 297 11.71, 83 It 12, 14, 26. We have analyzed it as y. bhatag in Corr. to pt. 3; vol. 11. 100 (" according to his upbringing "), but we should rather deviate from this expl" because the P. usage in this case would prefer the nom. It remains doubtful instead of the (adv.) ax;c. nt. whether we should separate yatha or yath' abhatag. Suggestions of a trsl" are the foil, (i) "as soon as brought or taken" (see Diet. s. v. abhata) (2) " as one has brought " (merit or demerit) thus taking abhatag as irregular ger. of a-Hbhu, trsl" suggested by the reading aharitva (yathaharit\'a) in the complementary stanzas at It 12 & 14; (3) "according to merit or reward," after Kern's suggestion. Toev. s. v. to read yatha bhatag, the difficulty being that bhafa is nowhere found as v. 1. of bhata in this phrase nor that bhata There is a occurs in the meaning of "reward." strong likelihood of (a)bhata resembling Ihata (ahata ?) in meaning " as brought," on account of. cp. It context and reading at S iv.325 still the phrase remains not Seidenstucker's trsl" has sufficiently clejired up. been referred to above (under haritva) as unbefitting. The suspicion of yathabhatag being a veiled (corrupted) yathabhutag has presented itself to us before (see vol. I. under abhata). The meaning may suggest something like the latter, in as far as " in truth," " surely " is not far ofE the point. Anyhow we shall have to settle on a meaning like " according to merit," without being able to elucidate the phrase in all its There is another yathabhatag in passage details. . ussavo hoti. yathabhatag lasupag parikkhayag
dhammo
Cp. the
foil,
M
;
regards Sagyutta & Anguttara-Nikayas in Index E. g. S iv.195 (vacanag, Ep. of Nibvols to these texts. bana) v.440 (abhisamaya) Sn 194, 202. 653 Dh 203 PvA 215 (guoa). yathdbhutaT) pajanati he knows as an absolute truth or in reality D 1.83. 162 S iv.188; V.304 & passim; ditto yathabhutaij janati passati Ps 11.62. Similarly with noun yatha bhula-naria absolute knowledge S v. 144 Ps 11.63 = Vism 605 (H-sammadassana); Vism 438, 629, 695; VbhA 459 (=maggaA also as ndva-dassana in same meaning flaija) Ps 1.33. 43 sq. iv.99, 336 v.2 sq.. 311 sq. III. 19, 200 Nett 29. -mano according to (his) mind II. 1 1 sq. Sn 829; Nd' 170 (expl* as nom. = yathacitto, yathasankappo, yathavififiaijo). -rucig according to pleasure or liking Mhvs 4, 43 (ruci T. rucig v. 1. thus generally -vadin as 22, 58 (ruci). in Mhvs.); 5, 230 (ruci) speaking, as he speaks (followed by tatha-kdrin so
fied as
;
;
229; Sn 357; It 122. -vidhi(g) duly, -yihita as appointed or arranged Mhvs 10, 93. -vuddhag according to seniority Vin 11.221 Mhbv 90 (T.' "reads bu(J(Jhag). -vutta(g) as is said. i. e. as mentioned, aforesaid, of this kind Mhvs -saka(g) each his 34, 57; PvA 45, 116 (o puggalo). own. according to his (or her) own. respective(ly) Vism " their 525 SnA 8, 9 VvA 7 Mhvs 5, 230 (here simply own "). -sata saintly (?), mindful Th i, 981 (cp. yatha -satti(g) according to one's carin & Brethren p. 342). power S IV.348 ( + yathabalag); DhA 1.107 (v. 1. for -satthag according to the precepts, balag) Sdhp 97. in. 10 (perhaps an error for yathaas law ordains saddha ?). -saddhag ace. to faith, as is one's faith Dh 249. -santhatika accepting whatever seat is ofiered D 1.167 A 111.220 Pug 69 Th i. 854. -"anga one of the 13 dhutangas Miln 342. 359 Vism 61. 78. -sukhag according to ease, at ease, at will Th i. 77 Dh 326.
doing)
fitly
11.224,
10,
Mhvs
;
79.
if Vin 111.5 Yathatag (adv.) [yatha+tag] as The spelling in our books is yatha 1.253. S 1.124
it is, as,
as
tag (in two words).
Tathava
(adj.) [der. fr. yatha. as yatha-(-vant. after analogy of yavant. but following the a-decl.. cp. Epic Sk. yathavat] having the character of being in accordance with (the truth or the occasion), real, true, just It 44 (santag papitag yathavag. nt.); Th i. 188. 422 ("aloka-dassana seeing the real light); Miln 171 (lakkhana true characteristics); Vism 588 (as yathava(also found as abl. yathavato sarasa). 639 (id. ). yathavato, probably more correctly, being felt as a der. fitfully, duly, truly, fr. yatha) according to fitness, sufficiently PvA 60 (so read for yatha vato). 128 {all MSS. yathavato I) ThA 256 (ya the expl" given by Morris. J.P.T.S. 1889, 208 is not correct).
Tath&vaka
(adj.)
[fr.
yathava] being according to reality
or sufficiency, essential, true. real, sufficient Th 1, 347; VbhA 409 (vatthu, referring to the " raana "-division
of the
Khuddaka-vatthu Vbh 353

?
sq., cp.
Nd 505)
Should we read yathavaka"

Yad, Tad-idag
etc.. see
ya
4''.
Yadi
(y.
(adv.) [Vedic yada: old instr. of ya] when Sn 200 ca so mato seti). 681. 696 (here as yada. expl* as yada), 923 Dh 28, 6g. 277 sq., 325, 384. 390 It 77 (Vdevo devakaya cavati) PvA 54. ^7- Cp. kada & tada.
; ; ;
Yadi
Tadi (indecl.) [adv. formation, orig. loc., fr. ya"; cp. Vedic yadi] i. as conjunction: if; constructed either with pres. indie., as: Sn 189; "yadi bodhii) pattug icchasi " J 1.24 (v. 167) " yadi dayako danar) deti etag bijag hoti " PvA 8 or pot. or with a participle, " yadi evag sante " that being so, if this is so as D 1.61 " gahito yadi siho te " if the lion is caught by
; . . . ;
8
Yanteti [denom.
in
fr.
Yamati
yanta.
Dhtm
809 gives a root yant
of " sankocane," i. e. contraction] to set into motion, to make go, impel, hurl J 1.418 (sakkharag anguliya yantetva) pp. yantita.
meaning
Yannona
Yapana
se ya
2^.
you Mhvs 6, 27. -With other particles, e. g. yadi asanamattag pi even if only a seat VvA 39 yadi atha kasma if how then Miln 4. yadi evag (tu) even if yet (but) PvA 63 (y. e. pita na rodati, matu nama hadayag mudukarj). -yadi va " or " (cp. Vedic yadi va "or be it that") Dh 195 ( = yadi va athava DhA 111.252). So yadi va at J I.i8 (v. 97 lata va yadi va rukkha etc. Sn 119 (game va yadi varanne).
;
.
see yapana.
Yapeti see yapeti.
Yabhati [one passage in Atharva Veda cp. Gr. oi^w " futuo," Lat. ibex (see Walde, Lat. Wtb. s. v.)] to cohabit, futuere, only given as root yabh with def" " methune " at Dhtp 215 & Dhtm 308.
;
2.
so.
as a strong particle of exhortation yadi evag if in that case, 'et it be that, alright, now then
: :
Yama^
[fr.
yam] restraint
PvA
98 (-fniyama).
PvA
Yama'
[Vedic
Yama] the ruler
of the
kingdom
54 (y. e. yag mayhag desitag ekassa bhikkhuno dehi), 217 (y. e. yavadatthag ganhahi take as much
as you
like).,
See details in Dicty. of Names.

general sense of
e. g.
In cpds.
"death"
or
"manes,"
of the dead. often in or " peta "

;
Yanta
[Vedic yantra, a kind of n. ag. formation fr. to hold by means of a string or bridle, etc. Idg. & *iem, as in Lat. emo to take & red-imio.] a means for holding, contrivance, artifice, instrument,
(nt.)
yam
em
machine, mechanism
instrumentality (as perhaps in. kamma" at Th passages). Referring to the machinery (outfit) of a ship (as oars, helm, etc.) J IV. 163 (sabbayanf upapanna = piy'-aritta etc. C.) Miln To mechanism in general (mechanical force) 379. J V.333 (vegena = with the swiftness of machinery). To a sugar-mill MUn 166; usually as ucchu-yanta J 1-25. 339 ("yante garithika), cp. ucchunag yanta DhA
;
fig.
-diita Death's messenger Sdhp 287; cp. Yamassa duta Vv 52^ (see VvA 224), or deva-diita A 1.138 (see under duta), alias niraya-pala A 1.138 and passim, -purisa (a)=duta Dh 235 (cp. DhA 111.335) VvA 223 (b) purisd Yama-people, i. e. Petas Pv 1V.3' (cp. PvA -loka the yama-world or world of the Petas 251).
;
;
Dh 44, 45; PvA 107 & & passim, -sadana Y's

Yama^
freq.
-visaya = loka
Pv
11.
8*
kingdom, or the realm
of the
dead J vi.267, 304; vi.457, 505.

(m. nt.) [Vedic yama yama^ fr. yam in meaning " to combine," cp. Av. yama twin, Mir. emuin id.] (nt.) a pair, (m.) a twin Abhp 628. See der. yamaka.
;
IV. 199.
tela-yanta
man
mill J 1.25.
daru-yanta a wooden
with hands
1.
(-cakka)
(the wheel of)
an
-(i.
oil
e.
machine
mechanical
of strings)
&
feet
197; Vism 595 (quoted as simile). the machinery of Kamma Th i, 419 (i. e. its instrumentality, not, as trsl" " car " cp. Brethren 217: "it breaks in pieces K's living car," evidently influenced by C. expl" " attabhava-yanta "),
kamma-yanta
(similarly
:
DA
moved by
a pulling
Yamaka
comb"^
[fr.
:
yama^] i. (adj.) double, twin; only in foil, "patihariya (& hira) the miracle of the double
appearances, a miracle performed by the Buddha in Savatthi to refute the heretical teachers (cp. Vin 111.332,
Samanta-pasadika and in detail DA 1.57). It consisted in the appearance of phenomena of opposite

;
754 yantani at Nd* expl* as " dhuvarani." The spelling & meaning of the latter is not clear. It must refer to bracelets. Cp. SnA 96 valayani. -akaddhana pulling the machine Vism 258 = VbhA 241 -cakkha-yatthi the stick of the wheel of a (sugar-) mill VbhA 60. -nali a mechanical tube DhA 111.215. -pasana an aerolite (?) J in. 258 (read pasano). -phalakani the boards of a machine Vism 258. -yutta combined by machinery J vi.432. -sutta the string of a machine (or mill). Vism 258 (as ka) = VbhA 241. -hatthi a mechanical (automatic) elephant DhA 1.192 (of King Caijda-pajjota cp. the horse of Troy).
see
discussed under yantita). Note. 529 (on Sn 48 sanghatta-yantart) is
character in pairs, as e. g. streaming forth of fire & The miracle was revater. (Cp. Mhvs trsl' 120). peatedly performed by the Buddha & is often referred to, e. g. at Ps 1. 125 ("hira) J 1.77, 88, 193; Miln 10& (hirag), 349 (hariyag); Mhvs 17, 44, 50; 30, 82; 31. 99; Davs 1.50 (hirag); DhA 111.213 (id.); SnA 36; Vism 390 PvA 137. -sala the pair of Sal willows in between of which the Buddha passed away VvA 165; PvA 212. 2. (adj. or m.) a twin, twin child Mhvs 6, 9 (yamake duve puttag ca dhitarag janesi), 37 (solaDhA sakkhattug yamake duve duve putte janayi) 3. (nt.) a pair, couple, 1.353 (same, with vijayi). N. of one of the Abhidhamma canonical books, also
; ;
^ "
called
Yamaka-ippakaraija
Tikp
8.
The
Yamaka-
Tantaka
honti Texts
.
(nt.) [fr.
. .
yanta] a bolt Vin 11. 148 (vihara agutta anujanami yantakag sucikan ti), cp. Vin.
;
III.
162
DA
1.200 (kuncika-lto,
DhA
1.220 (yanta-
sutta refers to the conversion of the bhikkhu Yamaka and is given at S in. 109 sq. mentioned at Vism 479 & VbhA 32. The phrase yamakato sammasana at Vism 626 may mean " in pairs " (like kalapato " in a
kag deti to put the bolt

Yanti
to lock up).
bundle "
its
is 3"> pi. pres. of ya: see yati. Note. At D 11.269 we should combine yanti with preceding visama &
ibid.), or may refer to the Yamaka-sutta with discussion of anicca, dukkha, anatta.
Yamatag
sambadha, thus forming denom. verbs visamayanti " become uneven " and sarabadhayanti " become oppressed or tight." The trsl"> Dial 11.305 gives just the
:
opposite by reading incorrectly.
at S 1.14 (sa vitivatto yamatag sumedho) we should read (with Mrs. Rh. D.'s emendation K.S. manflanag trsl. " he rich p. 320) as yag matag (Cy. in wisdom hath escaped beyond conceits and deemings of the errant mind ").
:
Yantita [pp. of yanteti] made to go, set into motion, impelled Th I, 574 evayag vattati kayo kamma-yantena yantito " impelled by the machinery of Karma " ttsi.'^ Brethren 261 not quite to the point " carried about on Karma's car." Kern, Toev. s, v. quite out of place with " fettered, held, restrained," in analogy to his trsl" of yanta id. loc. with " fetter." He may have been misled by Dhtm def" of yant as " sankocana "
:
;
Yamati [yam, given

tion,
in
meaning " uparame "
i.
e.
cessa-
(see yanteti).
at Dhtp 226 & Dhtm 322, at the " nase." On etym. see additional latter with Walde, Lat. Wtb. s. v. redimio and emo cp. yanta] only in to restrain, suppress, to become tranquU stanza Dh 6 = Th 1.275 = ! 111.488 as i^' pi. med. yamamase in imper. sense " pare ca na vijananti mayag ettha yamamase," which is expl"" both at connection with III. 489 in DhA 1.65, Th I A, &
quieting
Yamala
yama,*
viz.
Yaca
satatai)
"
yamamase uparamama nassama

:
samitai) maccu-santikarj gacchama ti na jananti." i. e. let us go continually into the presence of death. A little further at DhA 1.66 the expl" of it is " bhaijd'adinai) vuddhiya vayamama ti na vijananti." The meaning is "to control oneself." cp. sai)yamamase Leop. V. Schroeder howevej trsls. " Und S 1.209.
Sdhp 306, 518. yasai] deti to give credit maha-yaso great fame J 1.46 (v. 266), cp. yas-agga the highest (of) fame J 1.5 1, where coupled with labh-agga the greatest gain. The latter comb" is stereotype in the Niddesa (see e. g. Nd* 55), where the
;
Vism 393
J
1.180.
mancher Mann bedenket nicht

hier "
{IVorie
wir alle miissen sterben
Wahrheii, p. 2.). yameyyatha at S 1.2 1 7 is wrongly separated from the preceding va, which ought to be read as vayameyyatha (so K.S.
der
4 worldly ideals are given in sequence labha, yaso, pasarjsi, sukha. -With kitti we find yaso at Sn 817 (see def & exegesis at Nd' 147). Opp. ayasa D 111.260, 286 A II. 188 IV. 157 sq. -mada -dayika giving (or a giver of) repute J vi,285. pride of fame VbhA 467. -mahatta greatness of fame
1.281).
Yamala
Tava
[fr. yama*] a pair Abhp 628. yamali occurs in BSk. only as a kind of dress, at Divy 276 Av^ 1.265.
;
Vism 233. labha).

Yahig (adv.)
-labha the gain of fame J 111.516 (-(-dhana-
[after kuhig] where, (corresp. to yattha in v. 210).

[fr.
wherever Mhvs
15,
209
[\'edic
Cp. Gr. ?ea spelt

;
corn (in S IV. 220 A IV. 169. -karana the preparation of com A iv. 169. -kalapi (or "ini) a sheaf of barley S iv.201. -karandava chafi
of
yava, corn; see Zinimer, Altind. Leben 239. Lith. javai com Oir. eorna barley] general), barley (in particular) Vin iv.264
;
Yaga
yaj, 'Sk. yaga, cp. yaSfia

sacrifice,
&
as
:
yaja]
i.
a {brah(or pi.
manic)
yaga),
known otherwise
mahayaga
and consisting of the 4 assamedha, purisamedha, sammapasa, vaja-peyya. Thus mentioned at 2. In Buddhistic sense: gift, alms5 1.76 & Sn 303.
com (or barley) A rv. 169. -kummasa barley-gruel VvA 62. -khetta corn-field Vin iv.47, 266 VvA 294. -diisiii spoiling the com A rv. 169. -majjbaka lying in
;
the midst of a corn-field, E. side (-i-dakkhiwa" S. names of 4 market-places the awn or beard of com
;
in pdcina of the
pacchima" W.
(barley)
c.-f. on the uttara N.)
near Mithila J vi.330.
-siika
1.8
v. 10, 48.
Tavaka
(nt.) [yava -(-collect, ending ka] in cpd. sali" (whatever there is of) rice & com (i. e. rice- and cornfields C.) J IV. 1 72. Cp. yavaka.
Tavasa
(nt.)
[fr.
yava; Vedic yavasa]
grass, hay, fodder
expense or expenditure of giving (almost syn. with caga) A 1.91 (here given in line with dana & caga, with distinction of aniisa & dhanuna, i. e. the material sacrifice, as under i, and the spiritual sacrifice or help) with the same contrast of a" & dh. at D III. 155; It 98, 102; J v.57, 65; DhA 1.27. IV.66 (sahassena yagag yajanto) Miln 21 (dhamma) VvA 155 PvA 135 (maha-saflflita yaiina), 136 (maha). su}ri^ha yaga sampada " well-given is the perfection of charity " ThA 40 (Ap. v. 7)= 230 (id.). -pinâ the sacrificial oblation consisting in a ball of meat or flour (cp. pijjcJa-pitT-yajfla) J vi.522 (with v. 1. yagu").
giving,
charity
J 1-338Yrniamrin (adj.) [Vedic yaâsvin] glorious,
famous, renowned, having all endowments or comforts of life (as expH at Nd^ 530 yasappatta, sakkata, labhi etc. ) D 1.48 (ftata-lA 11.34; Sn 179, 298, 343, 1117; Pv 1.4'; lu.i"; 111.3' HI. 10'; Vv 15* ( = kittimant parivaravant VvA 73)
:
YSgin (adj.) (-) [fr. yaga] sacrificing, giving, spending S J. 1 9= J IV.66 (sahassa" giving the worth of a thousand
pieces).
Yiga\i.)
143; PvA 10; resplendent J v. 64.

1.
DA
Sdhp
420.
rice-gruel, rice-milk (to drink).
f.
yasassini shining,
|
Yatassimant (adj.) [double adj. ending; yasas -imant] splendid, glorious, full of splendour J v. 63 (pSvako yasassima=teja-sampattiya yasassinihi accihi yutto C).
vin -(-
on f orm see Geiger, P.Gr. \ 27*] See Vin. Texts 11.89. Vin 1.46 = 11.223 (sace yagu hoti, bhajanai) dhovitva yagu upanametabba yagur) pitassa udakag datva .). 51 (id.), 61 (id.), 84, 210 (Bhagavato udara-vat-abadho tekatulaya yaguya dhuva-yagug datug i. e. a constant supply of rice-gruel), 339 (na mayar) imina bhikkhuna iv.311; A 111.250 saddhir) yagupane nisidissama) (anisagsa 5 good qualities it is good for hunger, for
[cp.
Vedic yavagii
Yasavant
(adj.)
[cp.
Vedic yalasvat]
-(-
famous,
having
j I
renown
Yago
11.64 (dighajni
(nt.)
).
[Vedic yaia^ (nt). The word follows the a declension, but preserves & favours the instr. yasasa after the s decl. (like mano, ceto etc,), e. g. at In the nom. & ace. sg. both forms yaso & J 1. 134. ya8a(i)) occur; in cpds. the form yasa is the usual; yaso as tnasc. is found at Sn 438) glory, fame, repute, success, high position. On term as used with ref. to the brahmin see Fick, Sociale Gliederung 128, 129 The prevailing idea of Dhammapila is that yaso consists of a great retinue, & company of servants, followers etc. This idea is already to be found at D 1. 1 18= 126
& Yasa
wind, cleans the bladder, helps to digest (for drink); 11. 128 Often comb"" (and eaten) with PvA 12, 23, 274. cakes (khajjaka) & other soft food (bhojja), e. g. yiguDhA iv.20 Mhvs 14, 55 khajjaka J 1.270; ni.20 (khajja-bhojja) 36, 100 (H-khajja-bhojja). -pana a drink of rice-milk Vin 1.84. -pinda see -bhajaka one who distributes the rice-gruel yaga". together Vin II. 1 76 (paiicah' angehi samannagatai) with civarabhajaka, phala-bhajaka & khajja-bhajaka)
thirst, allays
any undigested food); J 1.186;
IV.
38 (yagu, phaia, khajja"), 155 (id.);
in. 275.
Y&ca
where
y. is
:
founded on parisa
(cp.
DA
1.143
on
1.48
DA
e.
1.298
yasasci ti aija-thapana-samatthataya).
See
j !
g.
VvA
122 (yaso=parivara)
;
PvA
137 (yasasa=
mahati parivara-sampattiya) cp. J 1.134 (raja mahantena yasena uppanau) gsu;chati). D 1. 1 37 (as quality of a king) 111.260, 286 J tv.275 sq. (dibba y. as one of the 10 quaUties of greatness, viz. divine duration of life, complexion, happiness, fame, power, and the 5 sense-objects rupa, sadda, gandha. rasa, photthabba. The same 10 are found at Pv n.9"'"); A 1.15; 11.32, Dh 24, 303 66, 188; III. 31, 47 sq. iv.95, 195 sq. (-l-bhoga); Thi, 554; Nd^ 147 Pv 111.3' ( = dev' iddhi PvA 189) Vv 29' J 1. 134 vi.468 Miln 291 (bhoga-(- )
(nt.) [fr. yac] anything asked for, donation, alms, begging J in.353 v.233, 234. -yoga (y. + *yogga perhaps yaja" the original. The variant yajayoga is old & well established cp. Vism 224) accessible to begging, one ready to comply with another's request, devoted to liberality, open-handed. Freq. in ster. phrase mutta-caga payata-paiji vossaggarata yaca-yoga dana-sar)vibhaga-rata to denote great See love of liberality, e. g. at A 1.226; 11.66; 111.313. also A 111.53, 3i3 = Vism 223, 224 (where expl* as follows yar) yar) pare yacanti tassa tassa danato yacanayogo ti attho yajayogo ti pi pajho yajana-sankhatena yajena yutto ti attho) A iv.6, 266 sq., 271, 284 V.331, 336; Sn p. 87 (cp. expl" SnA 414: " yacitui) yutto, yo hi yacake disva bhakutig katva pharusa:
Yacaka
vacan'
adini bhaijati,
489,
10
Yata
Yathava
[pp. of yati] going, gone, proceeded habit, custom only in cpd. yat'inuyayin going on according to what (or as it) has gone, i. e. following old habits J vi.309, 310 expH by C. as " pubba-karina yatassa puggalassa anuyayi, pathamag karonto yati nama paccha karonto anuyayati." The usual Sk. phrase is gat-dnugatika. Cp. yatra, yanikata.
; ;
so na yacayogo hoti " etc.); 509; J in.307 (expl" in C. as Sn 487, 488, " yar) yag agantuka yacanti tassa tassa yutto anucchaviko bhavitva, sabbarj tehi yacita-yacitar) dadamano " C.) vi.98 ti attho"); iv.274 (" yacitabba-yuttaka or yanna-yuttaka " ubhayath' a.pi ( = yacana-yuttaka The dayakass' ev' etag uama " C); Miln 215, 225. form yajayoga at Sn 1046 (expl"" at Nd" 531 as " yaje
; ;
yutta"); and mentioned at Vism 224 (see above). On difi. meaning of yacayoga see Kern, Toev. s. with unidentified ref. Cp. also Mvyut. 140, 4.
v.
T&oaka
requesting, one
yaca, cp. Epic & later Sk. yacaka] begs, a recipient of alms, a beggar 11.9^"; PvA 78, 102 ( = yacanaka); Sdhp J III. 353; Pv Freq. in comb" with similar terms of way324, 331. samana-brahmana-kapan' faring people in phrase iddhika-vanibbaka-yacaka e. g. at D 1.137 It 64. See yacaka at Sn 618 (as Fick, Soc. Gliedesingle terms. rung 144 quotes yacaka) is to be read yajaka.
(adj. n.)
[fr.
Yati [Vedic yati, or ya, which represents Idg i8, an amplified *e as in eti (q. v.). Cp. Lat. janua door & the Np. Janus (= January) Lith. j6ti to ride, Mir. ath The Dhtp 368 expl= ya more in appl"" meaning ford. as " papunane," cp. Dhtm 596 papune] to go, go on,
who
to
(
pres. i*' yami Pv 11. 8* away = gacchami PvA 107), Mhvs 10, 3; 2""> yasi J 1.291 Mhvs 10, 2 (kuhig yasi ?); 3"' yati Sn 720 (tuphi y. mahodadhi); Dh 29, 179, 294, 295; J vi.311 Mhvs 5, 47; DhA 1. 18; I"' pi. yama Mhvs 6, 12 (kig na y..
proceed,
to go
V.
Yacati [Vedic yacati yac, with which cp. Lat. jocus (dial. juca " prayer ") Ohg. jehan to confess, etc. see Walde, Dhtp (38) only expl^ yaca = Lat. Wtb. s. V. jocus. yacane] to beg, ask for, entreat Vin iv.129 (pabbajjar)) aor. 3 Sn 566, 980, 983 J 111.49, 353 V.233, 404. ayacisur) Mhvs 33, 76 (v. 1. pi. yacigsu PvA 13, 20, 42 ger. yaciya inf. yacitug PvA 29, 120. ayacayur)). Sn 295; yacitra 1.365; yacitvana Mhvs 17, 58.
;
;
3^* yanti Sn 179. note s. v. yanti); imper. 2"* sg. ( yahi Pv 11. i (read yajahi ?) Mhvs 13, 15 3^^ sg. yatu Mhvs 29, 17; 2""' pi. yatha Mhvs 14. 29; DhA 1.93. ppr. yanto Mhvs 36, 60 (paccha y. walking behiad)' inf. gen. yantassa Mhvs 22, 57 (assavegena y.). Another formation fr. ya is yayati yatave Sn 834. (see Geiger, P.Gr. 138), in an intensive meaning of " to drive, to move on quickly or by special means," e. g. in phrase yanena yayati to drive in a carriage
1.
kig nu-y.);
578, 714; Pv 11.9"
2""' yatha = imper. Dh 126, 175, 225 (see also = gacchanti PvA 120).
;
pp. yacita.
Vin
;
1.
191 (Pot.
yayeyya)
11.276
:
Taoana
SnA
(dt.) [fr. yac] begging, asking, entreaty J 111.353 161 (ingha ti yacan' atthe nipato) 551 (id.) PvA
;
ani va yayato) 418
(ger.
Sn 654 (ppr. rathass' yanabhumii) yayitva yina

;
:
113 ( -jivana living
= sadhuka).
by begging
J 111.353]
;
As "march" at J vi.449. In J vi.125. special meaning " to drive," i. e. " to be driven or affected by " in expl of the ending of ppr. med kamaoruyha)
;
yamdneSn 767
Yacanaka
[cp.
BSk. yacanaka Divy 470, 585
= yacaka
1.298.
111.136 (ati);
(f.)
Pv
11.7'; 9'': 9*'; J
i"-49
DA
Yacana
= yacana;
;
J in.354
= Miln
230; J v.233, 404.
(or kama-yawa) at Nd^ 4, viz. " tarihaya yayati niyyati vuyhati saghariyati." Cp. yana as Caus. yapeti & yapeti (q. v.). ending. pp. yata. See also anupari", a, upa, uy, pa (aor. payasi) paccuy, pari" and anuyayati.
Yacita [pp. of yacati] begged, entreated, asked (for) Cp. yacitaka. A III. 33 Dh 224 J III. 307 PvA 39.
; ;
Yatra (f)
netti,
[fr-
meaning something
;
ya, Class. Sk. yatra, a n. ag. formation like like " vehicle," that which
Yacitaka
[yacita + diminutive (disparaging) ending 1.365 (r) bhogag) ka] asked, begged, borrowed dhanag, alluding to J iv.358 = vi.i27 (r) yanag and r) iv.358 " yar| parena dinnat1.365-366), with expl"
(adj.)
M
:
) anyta labbhati tag thing borrowed, borrowed goods yacitak' upama kama " the pleasures of the (in app' assada kama passage) 1.130 = senses are like borrowed goods" Vin ii.25 = A iii.g7 = Th 2, 490 = Nd* 71 (correct yacitan') expl*
yacita-sadisam eva hoti."

:
.keeps going] i. travel, going on, proceeding, good habit (like yata cp. yatra=anu-vrtti Halayudha 5, 33) S 1.33: S 1.16 = 63 (trsl" K.S., perhaps wrongly, " egress " it is more a question of going on through Perhaps to be classed under foil, meaning as life !).
:
(nt.
well.
See also 1.365. 1.403 (ye y. gahetva in detail at ThA 288 (kama=yacitaka-bhapdana patidenti) sadisa tavakalik' atthena).
;
DhA
Yaja
yaj; cp. yaja & yajeti] sacrificing, giving alms, liberality (felt as synonymous with caga, thus influenced Nd* 531 by tyaj, cp. Sk. tyajana): see yacayoga;
[fr.
2. going on, livelihood, support of life, maintenance in stock phrase occurring at many places of the Canon, viz. " puranag vedanag patihankhami, navaQ ca vedanag na uppadessami, yatra ca me bhavissati etc." where DhsA 404 explains yatra by yapana, as i.io may be inferred also from context. Thus at (where Neumann translates " ein Fortkommen haben," S iv. 104 A 11.40 111.388 Nd' 496 i. e. progress), 355 Nd^ 540 (correct devanag into vedanag !) Pug 25 Dhs 1348 Miln 367 all passages identical. The whole
(yaye yutta)
Vism
224.
Yajaka
(adj.) [fr. yaj in its Caus. form yajeti] sacrificing, one who sacrifices, a priest Sn 312, 313 ( = yanna-yajino jana SnA 324), 618 (of a purohita v. 1. BB yacaka).
;
Yajana
Yajin
(nt)
= yaja; Vism
[fr.
224: see yacayoga.
passage is expl"" in detail at Vism 31 sq. where yatri given with " cira-kala-gamana-sankhata yatra," is Bdhgh. thus taking it as "keeping going," or "conIn one other tinued subsistence" (longevity trsl"). passage yatra is conjectured for satra, viz. at SnA 322 in reading y. -yaga for satra yaga, where meaning y. might be taken as " customary." The ed. compares Sk. yatsattra, a certain ceremony.
(adj.)
yaja] sacrificing
SnA
324
(yailfia).
Yathava
der.
Yajetar [n. ag. to yajeti] one who superintends a sacrifice or causes it to be performed D 1.143.
Yajeti [Caus. I. of yajati] to cause to sacrifice, to make a priest give an offering (to the gods or otherwise) J ppr, yajento 1.404; Pot. 2""' sg. yajeyya VI. 211, 215 brahmanar)); J J11.515 3'*pl. yajeyyug J vi.215 (annar) ger. yajetva D 1.143. also yajayeyyug J vi.211.
;
yathava. It yatha and an adj.-der. " just as much " i. e. such as it

(adj.) [see
fr.
;
is
a comb" of a guija(lit.
of vant] sufficient
is),
sufiSciently founded,
logical, consistent, exact, definite, true Nd' 275 (where tatha is expl'* by taccha, bhuta, yathava, aviparita)
248 (where miccha-ditthi is expH as incorrect yathavato (abl.) exactly, truly, or illogical view. ThA 256 VvA 232. See also 1.65 consistently The nearest synonyms of yathava are yathavato.
DhsA
DA
Yadicchakai)
See also aviparita (i. e. definite) and yathabhutai]. jathava and yathavaka. -nama having the name of exactitude PvA 231 aviparita-nama). -mana pride of sufficiency or ( + -lakkhana possessconsistency VbhA 487 sq. (and a). ing the characteristic of definiteness or logic Miln 171 Nett 27 (where avijja is called " sabba dhamma-vacana exact, yathiva-asampativedha-lakkhana "). logical or true speech Miln 214 (taccha-vacana, yathava-sarasa logical and with its essential V., aviparlta-v.).
;
II
Yapeti
1.6 storing up of carriages or means of locomotion yanai) nama vayhag 1.82 as follows (with expl" at ratho sakatag sandamanika patanki ti. Na pan' etar) Sn 924 pabbajitassa yanag, upahana yanar) pana)
DA
(=anna-pana-vattha-yana-sannidhi Nd' 372). -sukha pleasures of riding and driving Kvu 209 cp. Kvu trsl.
;
127.
Yanaka
(nt.) [fr.
yana] a (smaU)
cart, carriage,
waggon,
; ;
(sa
rasa) properties
Vism
588, 639.
vehicle J in.49 (g piiretva, or a hunter's cart) iv.45 DhA 1.325 (sukha), 391 (pakati, an ordinary waggon). -0 pajeti to drive a cart J 11. 112, 143 111.51.
;
Tadicchakag at
Y&disa
like,
VvA
341 read as yadicchakai) (see ya).
[Vedic ySdrS & yadrta, yad + drsa] which whichever, how much in neg. sentence Pv. 11. i" ( = yava mahanto any, whatever little. Often comb"" with kidisa in meaning " any PvA 77). one, this or that, whoever," e. g. Vv 50'* ( = yo va so va pacura-jano ti attho VvA 213). As adj.: yadisi (sic = Sk. yadrii) -kidisa jivika (no livelihood, whatever little) J VI. 584 (v. 728; Trenckner, Miln p. 423 gives " ya vasava, lamaka ti attho " V. 732 I), expl'^by C as yadisai] kidisarj danai) a gift of whatever kind Miln, 2 78. So also with tadisa yadisa va tadisa va (viz. kama)
(adj.)
-upatthambha(na) waggon-prop KhA 44 (ni see Appendix to Index Pj.); VbhA 234 ("nika trating the shape of the teeth).
(adj.) (-") [fr.
v.
;
1.,
illus-
what
like,
Yanika & Yaniya

conducive
yana] i. (lit.) leading to, yaniya in deva magga D 1.2 15, & Brahma" magga the way leading to the Brahma-world D 1.220. 2. (in appl"" meaning, cp. yanikata) yanika ., in one who has become used to, whose habit it is
to, as
vipassana"
& samatha"
at
Vism
588.
of
whichever kind
A
in
111.5.
yadisaka= yadisa;
;
correlation
.
.
jadisaka-tadisaka whatsoever soever A IV. 308 S V.96.
(generalising such, any

.
sense)
what-
Yana
Cp. Vedic yana and Lat. (nt.) [fr. ya, as in yati. Janus] I. going, proceeding J vi.415 (-l-ayana, opposed carriage, vehicle. 2. means of motion, to thana). Diflerent kinds of carriages are enum^ at Nd' 145 (on Sn 816) with hatthi (elephant-), go (cow-), aja (goat-), mendaka" (ram-). ottha (camel-?), khara yana is one of the requisites (donkey-). Cp. Miln 276. (carriage or other means of locomotion) of the bhikkhu & as such included in the deyya-dhamma or 74 gifts Thus mentioned with anna (see yafina & deyya-dh.). Cp. the pana vattha etc. at S 1.94 A 11.85 Pug 51. def & application of the term yana as given below See e. g. the foil, passages under yana-sannidhi.
Yanikata [yana-l-kata, with i for a in comp" with kf, perhaps also in analogy with bahuli-kata] made a habit Ps 1.172 of, indulged in, acquired, mastered (cp. expl" "yattha yattha akankhati tattha tattha vasippatto hoti balappatto etc."). The expression is to be compared with yatinuyagin & yatra, similarly to which it It comes very near is used only in one stock phrase. yatra in meaning " that which keeps one going," i. e. an acquired & thoroughly mastered habit, an " altera natura." It is not quite to the point when Dial ii.i 10 " to use as a vehicle." (following ChUders ?) translate as Occurring with identical phraseology, viz. bahuli:
yani-kata vatthu-kate anutthita paricita susain application to the 4 iddhipada at D 11. 103 111.97; A IV.309; S V.260; Miln 140; to metta at Miln S 1.116; 11.264; 1V.200; V.259; A V.342 J 11.61
kate
maraddha
198.
Expl"" at
Ps
1.
172, cp.
II.
122, 130.
Y&nin
na bhikkhave Vin 1.191 (bhikkhu yanena yayanti " yinena yayitabbag ;'yo yayeyya etc. here a " carriage (Ambapali bhikkhu 231 !), is expressly forbidden to the bhadrani-bhadrani yinani yojapetva bhadrag yanai) 242 (same phrase with Mencjaka .), abhiriihitva 1.366 (yanag poroseyyai) gahapati); D 1.7, 89, 106; pavara-mani-kuijdalar), where w. 11. on p. 561 read voropeyya and oropeyya, which Neumann (unwarrantedly) adopts in his trsl" Miitl. Sammlung^ 1921,
.
. .
:
J (adj.) [fr. yana] one who drives in a iv.223 (where read yani va for yan iva). At iii.525 as the latter passage the C. somewhat obscurely expl* at 111.526 the " sappi-tela-yanena gacchanto viya "
carriage
expl"
is
simply " yanena gacchanto viya."

Class.
YSpana (& yapana) (nt.) [fr. yapeti. Cp. Epic & Sk yapana] keeping going, sustenance, feeding, nourishment, existence, living. Esp. in one standing comb" " karespecting the feeding and keeping of the body
maintenance of yassa thitiya yapanaya etc." (for the which it is the body) in yatra passage see yatra 2 in " pavattiya avicched' atthag. expl* at Vism 32 by " i. e. for the preservation of cira-kala-tthif atthag yapanaya); life. Further at J 1.66 (alam me ettakag v 387 (thokag mama yapana-mattag eva) DhA iv.210
:
with expl" 11.666; the C. accepts reading poroseyya " puris-anucchavikai) yanag"); Dh 323 ( hatthiyana-
dini
sahassa-yuttai) dibbag 599 (Eravano hatthinago as "the wondrous elephant E.. the trsl"" yanar) thousand-wise yoked celestial mount." trsl. p. 347 (lit. vehicle) Pv in. 2" ( = ratha or vayha etc. PvA 186); iddhi-yana carriage of magic power Miln PvA 113. the 8 fold 276 deva godly carriage Miln 276 applied to Aryan Path at Sn 139 (=devalokai) yapetug samat-
DhA
;
iv.6)
J 111.525 sq.
v. 59; vi.223
= ratha);
Kvu
thata
larly of the
Path magg' atthangika-yana (-yayini) Th ariya-yana ThA 2, 389 (=attbangika-magga-sankhata " the very best 257); and brahma-yana dhamma-yana & excellent carriage " as Ep. of magga S v. 5, cp. J iv. 100. See also Cp. the later terms maha and hina-yana.
:
attha-samapatti-yanai)
SnA
184).
Simi-
Used more freq. (yapana-mattag dhanag); PvA 28. together with shortened form yapana; in standard phrase vutti palana, yapana yapana cara (cp. yapeti) Or similarly as f with at Vism 145; DhsA 149, 167. iriyana spelling yapana & yapana; yapana yapana vattana palana at Dhs 19, 82, 295, 3_8o,_44i, 716- At DhsA 404 yapana is used as syn. of yatra.
.
Yapanlya
sufficient (adj.) [grd. formation fr. yapeti] fit or Cp. BSk. for supporting one's life Vin 1.59, 212, 253. yapaniyatara a more healthy state Divy 1 10.
yanikata.
-ugghate shaking or jolting of
the carriage Vin
11.276
DhA 111.283. -gata having ascended the carriage carriage 1. 1 26. -putosa CputoU) provision bag on a
('jt)- () i ^fj:" Yapeti (& yapeU) [Caus. of yati] i latter also with intensive as well as intrs. sense in the stock yapeti. short a as yapeti and then comb" with " to be " (or viharati) phrase defining carati " to go,"
;
(provision for the journey
?)
Vism 328
-bhumi carriage-ground, i. e. pattoU). 1.89; Sn 418. as accessible to a carriage
read for the road as far

(so
with synonyms iriyati vattati Nd 237 Vbh 252 DhsA 167.

at
-sanmdhi
DhsA
149.
yapeti at Besides singly (yapeti) someone (b) to cause to go, to make

paleti yapeti
;
Yapya
go (to), to bring to, lead to (ace.) J vi.458 (sasenavahanai) yapesi) SnA 184 (devalokar) yapetui) samattha (c) to get on, move, fit to bring one to the d-world). to be active DhA i.io (sarire yapente) iv.17 (iriyapathena). -2. (fig.) to keep going (both irs. & intrs.), to keep up, esp. to keep oneself going or alive, to live
;
12
Yava
passage reads ace. avasanar)); y. kala-ppavedana J i.ii8-|-DhA 1.248; y. mukhasma up to the brim Miln 238 yava bhumm' avalambare hang down to the ground Pv 11. lo^. (d) with ace. y. Bodhimanâi) as far as the Bodhimanda Mhvs 30, 88 y. tatiyakar) for the 3"" time (i. e. the last time; ascending scale!)
;
by
(instr.) [cp.
BSk. yapayati Divy
93, 150, 196, 292,
D
Sn
488; Av^ 1.209] D 1. 166 (ekissa dattiya on only one alms); Pug 56; J 11.204; 111.67; IV.125; VI.532- (uflchena) Pv 1.5' (ito dinnena yapenti peta) 1. 11'; in. 2* (tava dinnena yapessanti kurflrino) PvA 27, 29 ( = attabhavar) yapeti = upajivati).
293,
471,
; ;
1.95; y. tatiyag id. Vin iv.236 samanubhasitabba) iu6 J :v.i26. Freq. in phrase yava jlvag (see under
;
cpds). Sattamasar) cha panca cattaro ti vatva ySva temasar) yacigsu " after having said 7, 6, 5, 4, months
they begged
Yapya (adj.) [shortened grd. -format ion foryapaniya. 'Sk. yapya in slightly diff. meaning] i. (lit.) fit for movement or locomotion in "yana sedan-chair, palanquin
2. (fig.) concerning the preservation of 373. life, vital, in rogin one who suffers from a vital disease, lit. a disease concerning the upkeep of the body Vism 33 (trsl" Path of Purity 39 " patient of long-suffering," from a different point of view, viz. of time only, like
<fo!/n <o 3 months" PvA 20. With startingpoint, local: padatalato yavakesaggai) from the sole of the foot to the tip of the hair (" from tip to toe") 1.70; (in modal sense:) pajhavi-kasinato
. . .
DhA
Abhp.
Bdhgh.).
Yama
I.
[fr. yam in both meanings of yamati & yama'] restraint, only as cpd. catu-yama 4-fold restraint 1.57; 111.48; S 1.66; Cp. Dial. 1.377; Vism 416. 2. a watch of the night. 1.75'. There are 3 watches, given as pafhama, majjhima & pacchima (first, middle
&
last)
Nd' 377
(under sada). A 3; interpreted as the 3 vayas at DhA 111.138); J 1.243 (tisu yamesu ekasmir) yame) Mhvs 21, 33; PvA 217, 280. 3. (usually pi. Yama deva) one who belongs to Yama or theruler of the Underworld a subject of,Yama the realm of Yama; pi. inhabitants of Yamaloka A 1. 210 (yama deva); SnA 244 ("bhavana the abode of the Y.); KhA 166 (Yamato yava Akanitthar) from the Underworld to the Highest Heaven) Vism 225
sq.
or purima, m. 1.114; iv.168;

;
& pacchima Nd^ 631 Dh 157 (one of the
pa^thaya yava odata-kasinag " from the one to the other " Vism 374. Similarly in correlation yava-tava (see tava I.) as farso far, until so long y. raja agacchati tava ubho ramissama J iv.190; hettha pi yava Avici upari yava Akanittha-bhavanar), tava addasa Vism 392 yava nai) anemi tava idh' eva tittha DhA III. 194. 2. (as adv.) how, how much, to which or what extent, as great or as much (as) (cp. tava 11. 2), usually in comb" yava maha (mahantar)), e. g. yava mahantai) how big PvA 77 ( = yadisai) of Pv 11. i"); VvA 325 = DhA 1.29 (yava mahantag). Also in other comb"^ like yava dukkha niraya how (or as) many painful purgatories Sn 678 yava dukkha tiracchanayoni 111.169; yava papo ayai) Devadatto alakkhiko
(Yama); VbhA 519 (Yama);
VvA
246
(id.);
ThA
169
(Y. deva). -kalika of a restricted time, for a (relatively) short period (lit.) only for one watch of the night, but longer than yava-kalika temporary. It is one of the three regulation -terms for specified food, viz. y.-k., sattahakalika & yavajivika, or short period, of a week's dura-
"how very wicked is this D." Vin 11. 196 Further in comb" with attha(r)), and eva, in which cases the final d is restored, or may be regarded as euphonic. Thus yavad-atthai) as far as need be, as much as you like (with imper.) Pv IV.5' (khadassu y.) UbhA 504 ( = yattakag icchati tattakar)); J v.338 PvA 217 (gaijhahi). Cp. Vin III. 37 (yavadatthar) katva " pleasing herself "). As adj. sufficient, plenty 1.12 (paripunna suhita y.); PvA 24 ( = pahuta). yavad-eva [cp. the similar tava -d. -eva] " as much as it is (in extent) " i. e. with limitation as far as is necessary, up to (i. e. not
.
and life-long food Vin :v.83, 86, 176, 311 to which added yava-kalika, temporary at Vin 1.251 (where mutual relations of the 4 are discussed), -gandika(g)
tion,
is
;
kotteti to beat the block of restraint self-control (?) (or does it belong to 233-
(?),
i.
e.
exercise
?)
yama
KhA
Yayati see yati.
Yayin (adj.) (-=) [fr. ya, see yati] going, going on to; in yana yayini (f.) Th 2, 389 (maggatthangika" having ascended the carriage of the 8-fold Path expl"" by " ariya-yayena nibbana-purai) yayini upagata " ThA
;
further or more than), ever so much, as much as (then :) as far as, in short, altogether, like, at least indeed. The same idea as our def" is conveyed by Bdhgh's at SnA 503 (on Sn p. 140) " paricched' avadharana-vacanar)," and at DhA 11.73 " avadhiparicchedana " giving a limitation, or saying up to the limit. S 11.2 76 Sn p. 140 Dh 72 and in stock phrase " n'eva davaya yavad eva imassa kayassa fhitiya ." (" in short ") see passages under yatra. The expl" of yavad eva in this phrase as given at DhsA 403 runs " ahar' aharaije payojanassa pariccheda-niyamadassanar)," of which the trsl" Expos. 11.512 is " so as to suflSce signifies the limit of the result of taking food." Neumann's trsl at i.io is "but only." Note. In the stock phrase of the Buddha's refusal to die until his
you
257)-
Yava
(abv.) [Vedic
i
yavat as
meanings
&
2.
The
nt. of yavant used as adv. in final t is lost in Pali, but restored

:
as d in certain combinations see below 2. Cp. tava & kiva]. I (as prep.) up to (a point), as far as, how far, so far that (cp. tava I), both temporal and local, used either with absolute form of noun or adj. (base), or nam., or abl. or ace. (a) absolute : y. sahassa up to 1000.
mekhala down to her girdle PvA 46 yava ayu-pariyosana up to the end of life PvA 200 y. ajjadivasa till the present day Mhvs 32, 23 y. kapp' avasana up to the end of the world Vism 688 (where SnA 5 in same
;
;
21; y. sattama up to the seventh D 1.238. nom. : y. deva-bhava-sampatti up to the attainment of a deva existence PvA 167; y. satta divasj up to 7 days, as long as 7 days PvA 31. (c) with abl. : y. brahmaloka up to the highest heaven A 111.17; Y(b)
PvA
teaching has been fully proclaimed (Mahaparinibbanasutta) "among gods and men" D 11. 106 (=114, 219; HI. 122; A IV. 311) " yava-deva-manussehi suppakasitag " (trsl" Dial, ii.i 13 " until, in a word, it shall have been well proclaimed among men") we are inclined to consider the reading yava deva as original and better than yavad-eva, although Rhys Davids {Dial. 11.236) is in favour of the latter being the original. Cf. The phrase seems to require yava only K.S. 11.75 as continuation of the preceding yava's moreover the spirit of the message is for the whole of the worlds. Cp. BSk. yavad-deva manusyebhalj Divy 20i. It is not a restriction or special definition of meaning at this passage. But may it not be taken as a summing up = "in short"? It is left doubtful. If it is = yava, then we should expect yava na, as in the preceding sentence, if it is yavad eva the meaning " not more than made known by men " seems out of place in this case the meaning " at least " is preferable. A similar case of insertion of a euphonic consonant (or is it the a- stem nt in i) instead of t as in yavat ?) we find in the phrase
:
Yavaka
see below 3 form yavade (for yavad eva) also occurs (like tavade for tavad eva) at M 11.207. For yad-idag we find yavan c' idag at A M III. 169, ^The latter form (yavar), as above III. 34 J v.508) is better to be grouped directly under yavant, where more cS: similar cases are given. 3. (as conj.)
pi at J
13
;
Yittha
yavam
v.508 (with Pot. titthejrya

kalar)).
C. expl""
by yattakag
The
so long as, whilst, until (cp. tava with Fut. or Pot. or Prohibitive.
11. 3,
4; in.); either E.g. 'S 1.202 (ahu

;
pure dhammapadesu chando y. viragena samagamimha trsl" " until I met with that Pure thing and Holy ")
; . . .
:
PvA 4 {tdva ayyo agametu J VI.266 (y. amantaye) paniyaij pivissati or " you shall ySva ayar) puriso wait please, until he shall drink"). Neg. yava 11. 106 (na paribna not until, unless, as long as not yava na bhavissati) S 1.47 (y. bayissami na gadhag labhati) Dh 69 (yattakag kalai) na
. . .
D 1.74 yavata ariyai) ayatanag yavata vanippatho idag agga-nagarag bhavissati Pataliputtar) puta-bhedanar) Vin 1.229 = Ud 88 = D 11.87 (concerning a most splendid site, and a condition for trade, this Pat. trsl" Dial, as far as Aryan will be the greatest town yavata people resort, as far as merchants travel .). satt' avasa yavata bhavaggag ete agga ete sattha [read " as far as the settha] lokasmii) yad idam arahanto abodes of beings, as far as heaven, these are the highest, S 111.84. these are the best. I mean the Arahants." yavata dhamma sankhata va asankhata va virago aggam akkhajâti, yad-idag mada-nimmadano
greater."
;
. .
A ii.34 = It
DhA
11.50).
" of all the things definite or indefinite : passionlessness deserves the highest praise, I mean the disintoxication of pride etc." The expl" at Vism 293 takes yavata (grammatically incorrectly) as n. pl.= -yavata jagato gati as far as (like as) the yattaka. course of the world It 120.
88
-kalika (cp. tava 11. i) " as far as the time or occasion goes," occasional, temporary, at Vin 1.251 in foil,
Yavant (pron.
" kappati yamakalika) yavakalikena, yamakalikai) na kappati, kappati yavakalikena sattaha kalikai) na k. etc. with foil, yavajivikai) & the same with kappati yama-kalikena, sattaha-kalikenana k. kappati satt", yavajiv, na k." The reply of the Buddha is yavakalikena yamakalikai) tadahu patiggahitai) kale kappati vikale na kappati (same with sattahakalikar) & yavajivikai]); followed by yamakalikena
context
(cp.
life,
yavajivikai) sattahakalikena javajivikar)." -jivar) (adv.) for the length of one's life-long, all one's life, for life (-time) Vin 1.80
sattahakalikai)
&
11.197
111.23
-tajjani (-vinita) led only as long as kept 11.37. under a threat A 1.285 (o"^ of the 3 parisa's so read with v.l. for T. yavatajjha"). -tatiyaka " as much as 3 times," name of the last 4 Sanghadisesa offences, because before the punishment is inflicted warning must have been given 3 times: see passage of Vin 111.186 under yava t-ihai). -tihai] (read as yavat-ihai), the latter = aha^ day) as many days as in foil, pasterasa sanghadisesa dhamma, nava sage uddittha patham-apattika cattaro yavatatiyaka, yesar) bhikkhu aafiatarari va aiinatarar) va apajjitva yavatihai] janag paticchadeti tavatihai) tena bhikkhuna akama parivatthabbai) (for as many days as he knowingly conceals his sin, for so many days .), parivuttha-parivasena
; . . . ; : . . . . .
PvA Avi
76,
110
It 78 64, 284 Vism 94 1.45 satatar)). Cp. BSk. yavajlva-sukhya

; ; ; ;
Dh
DhA
same formation as rel.) [cp. Sk. yavant demonstr. pron. tavant, of which the P. uses the adv. nt. tava (t) form more frequently than the adj. tavant. The only case so far ascertained where tavant occurs as adj. is J V. 72 (see below)] i. yavant as a rf;. as many (as) Dh 337 (yavant' ettha samagata as many as are assembled here) J v. 72 (yavanto uda-bindiini tavanto gandii jayetha; C. on p. 74 expl' by yattakani yavata pi. as many as Pv 11. i" yavanto Pv 11.7" 103); J v. 376 (detha vatthani ( = yavataka PvA 2. yavat yavanto eva icchati as many as he wants). The examples and meanings (nt.) used adverbially. given here are really to be combined with those given under yava* (yavad). It is hardly possible to distinguish clearly between the 2 categories the t may well have been reduced to d or been replaced by another sandhi consonant. However, the specific Pali use of yava (like tava) justifies a separate treatment of yava in that form only. yavat occurs only in comb" with ca (where we may assume either a peculiar nt. form yavar) see yava 2 or an assimilation of t to ii before The form yava mahantai) may originally have c. been a yavar) m.) as yavari ca " and that," " i. e.," how much, however much, so great S 1.149 (passa yavan ca te idai) aparaddhai) see how great a mistake you have
; .
bhikkhuna
uttarir; charattai)
bhikkhumanattaya
pati-
pajjitabbai).
Vin
111.
186.
Yavaka
(
= yavaka] a dish prepared = yavata5dula-bhatta C).

[
of barley J vi.373
7&vataka
as,
(adj.) [fr.
yava, as tavataka
;
fr.
tava] as
. . .
much
yavaii ca araka & c' idag stands for yad-idai) (see ya 4) in peculiar use of restriction at M. III. 169; S II. 1 78; A 111.34. 3- The nt. form yavat further occurs in foil. cpds. "ajrukag (better as yavat" than yavata") as long as life lasts, for a lifetime Mhvs 3, 41 VvA 196 (as adj. ayuka dibba-sampatti) PvA 66, 73, 133 icchakai] as much as is desired, according to one's wishes Pug 12, 25; Vism 154 (here spelt yavad-icchakarj) "ihag see under yava (cpds.).
made
in this);
:
It
santike
see
how
91, 92 (passa far and near),
yavan
as
many
as, as far as, e.g.

t.
with
tavataka
whatever usually in Vin 1.83 (yavataka

;
correl.
t.);
instr. yavata
see sep.
D
r)
11.18 (y.
iiai;iai))
;
kayo
.
vyamo)
Nd^ 235'
sabbai) tag
1.397 (y. katha-sallapo 103 (yavataka=yavanto). f. yavatika: yavatika gati tavatikai) gantva A 1.112 y. nagassa bhumi as far as there was ground for the elephant D 1.50 similarly y. yanassa bh. as far as the carriage-road D 1.89, 106, 108 y. fiavassa bh.
or similarly
.
(y g fleyyai) t
.
.);
PvA
The 11.47 is an obscure expression. Yavetaddhi at reading is established otherwise one might think of a corrupted yav(a) etad ahos!(pi) or yava-d-ev'-ahosi " was it really so ?" or " did you really have that
;
:
thought?"
trsl''
Neumann,
Mittl.
Sammlung^
1921, 11.381,
Nett
25.
Tivati (indecl.)
[abl. of yavant in adv. use cp. tavata) as far as, like as, in comparison with, regarding, because Dh 258 (na tena paijdito hoti y. bahu bhasati yatta-
" gar so sehr drangt es dich " (are you in such a hurry?), and proposes reading (on p. 686, note) yav' etado hi pi, leaving us wondering what etado might be. Could it be a distorted yayetar (n. ag. of yayeti, Caus. yi)?
=
'
Yittba [pp. of yajati with a petrified sandhi y. Vedic isfa] med.: having sacrificed D 1.138 (maha-yai\iiar) y. raja).
;
kena karaijena DhA 111.383), 259, 266 (similarly, C.= yattakena) Sn 759 (yavaf atthi ti vuccati expl* at SnA 509 as " yivata ete cha arammapa atthi ti vuccanti, vacana-vyattayo veditabbo"); yavata ariyag paramai) silar), nihai) tattha attano sama-samai) samanupassami kuto bhiyyo " compared with this sila I do not see anyone quite equal to myself, much less
; ;
pats.:
(id.);
VI. 527.
sacrificed,
(nt.)
sacrifice
1.55
huta); expl* at
J
1.83
'
sacrificed, a sacrifice not according to rites J vi.522. In specific Buddhistic sense " given, offered as alms, spent as liberal gift " Dh 108 (yar) kiflci Vin 1.36; J 1. 168 = A 11.44; 1.82.
duyyittha not properly

M
1.165 by "mahayaga" Vbh 328. (y.-)-huta); iv.19 ( = yajita C); v.49
DA
(dinna, y.
Yidha
yitthai)
;
14
Yuta
Yagala & Yogala (nt.) [Class. Sk. yugala in relation to yuga the same as Lat. jugulum (" yoke-bone ") to jugum. Cp. also Or. ZtvyXi) yoking strap] a pair,
;
va hutar) va DhA 11.234 = yebhuyyena raangalasuyittha well given or kiriya-divasesu dinna-danag). spent A 11.44; ThA 40; Vv 34*' (in both senses; VvA 155 expl'' " maha-yaga-vasena yitthar)").
yidha in ma yidha at Vin 1.54 is to be read ma-y-idha, the y being an euphonic consonant (see y.).
Yoga
ynj; Vedic yuga (to which also yoga) = Lat. jugum^Goth. juk Ohg. juh E. yoke Lith. jiingas] i. the yoke of a plough (usually) or a carriage DhA 1.24 (yugarj givar) badhati presses on the neck); PvA 127 (ratha); Sdhp 468 (of a carriage). Also at Sn 834 in phrase dhonena yugag samagama which Bdhgh. (SnA 542) expl'' as " dhuta-kilesena bud(nt.) [fr.
;
couple J 1. 1 2 (yugala-yugaja-bhuta in pairs), 500 (bahu) vi.270 (thana the 2 breasts); Vism 2 19; VbhA 51 (yugajato jointly, in pairs) the six " pairs of adaptabilities " or "words," Yog. 18-23, Mystic 30 sq. cp. Dhs 40 sq. Also used as adj. (like y'uga) in phrase yugalar) karoti to couple, join, unite Dpvs 1.77 VvA 2 33.
;
Gr. hryiiv
Yagalaka
(nt.) [fr.
(-)
yugala] a pair Tikp 66
VbhA
73.
Ynja
dhena saddhig yugaggahar) samapanno," i. e. having attained mastery together with the pure Buddha. Neumann, Sn trsl' not exactly " weil abgeschuttelt ist das Joch " (but dhona means " pure "). See also 2 (what is yoked or fits under one below "nangyila.
:
a direct root-derivation fr. ynj, corresponding to Sk. yuj (or yuk, cp. Lat. con-jux "conjugal," Gr. oô-?i'J companion, (Tv-Si>|=conjux; Goth, ga-juka companion) or a simplified form of the grd. *yujya>*yujja>yuja] yoked or to be yoked, applicable, to be studied, only in cpd. duyyuja hard to be mastered, difficult J v. 368 (atthe yuiijati duyyuje he engages in a difficult matter C. reads duyyuiija).
(adj.)
[either
; ;
yoke) a pait, couple appl* to objects, as -" dussa" a pair of robes S v. 71. DhA iv.ii PvA 53 sataka" id. tapassi a id. J iv.172. J 1.8. 9; PvA 46; vattha" pair of ascetics Vv 22'"; diita a pair of messengers S IV. 194; savaka of disciples D 11. 4; S 1.155; n.191 V.164; in general: purisa" (cattari p.-yugani) (4) pairs of men S iv.272 sq. = It 88 in verse at Vv 44^1 and 53' expl'' at VJsm 219 as follows yugala-vasena pathamamagga-ttho phala-tfho ti idam ekag yugalan ti evag cattari purisa-yugajani honti. Practically the same as " attha purisa-puggala." Referring to " pairs of sins " (so the C.) in a somewhat doubtful passage at J 1.374 sa mangala-dosa-vitivatto yuga -yog' adhigato narjatum where C. expP yuga as kilesa mentioned in pairs eti (like kodho ca upanaho, or makkho ca palaso), and yoga as the 4 yojanas or yogas (oghas ?), viz. kama. Also used like an adj. num. bhava", ditthi, avi)ja. in meaning " two," e. g. yugag va navai) two boats Dpvs 1.76. 3. (connected by descent) generation, an age D :.ii3 (yava sattama pitamaha-yuga "back ayuthrough seven generations." Cp. DA 1.281
;
:
Yujjha
(adj.) [grd, cf yujjhati] to
be fought
neg. a" not
to be fought, invincible
11.24 i^ '^^^'^ ^^ ^yojilia).
Yujjhati [cp. Vedic yudhyate, yudh, given in meaning " sampahara " at Dhtp 415. Etymologically to Idg. ieudh to shake, fr. which in var. meanings Lat. jubeo Gr. vir/ii'vi) battle. to command, juba horse's mane cp. also Av. yaosti Lith. jundu, jiidra whirlwind Rare in older literature agility] to fight, make war. our refs. only from the Mahavagsa e. g. 22, 82 (fut. Dami|ehi) 25, 23 (aor. yujjhissama, with instr. ayujjhi) 25, 58 (ppr. yujjhamana) 33, 41 (aor. yujjhi). To which add DhA 11. 154 (mallayiiddhag yujjhanto); pp. yuddha. 111.259 (Ajatasattunasaddhir) yujjhanto). Caus. yodheti (q. v.).
Yojjhana
82.
(nt.
[fr.
yujjhati] fighting,
making war
J ni.6.
Yojjhapana
(nt.)
[fr.
yujjhati Caus.]
1
making somebody
fight, inciting to
war Miln
78.
141 (id.); J 1.345 (purisa"). There are also 5 ages (or stages) in the [life of the] saâna vimutti. samadhi, sila, suta, (see Brethren, p. 339)
ppamaija);
KhA
dana.
<anta (-vata) (storm at) the end of an age (of men or the world), whirlwind J 1.26. -adhana putting the -ggaha " holding the 1.446. yoke on, harnessing yoke," i. e. control, dominance, domineering, imperiousness; used as syn. for palasa at Vbh 357= Pug sama-dhura-gga19 (so read for yuddha"), expl* by " at VbhA haijai) " taking the leadership altogether See further Nd^ 177; VvA 71 (yugaggaha-lak492.
Yofijati [Vedic ynnakti, yunjati & yufikte, yuj; cp. Gr. ttvywiu, Lat, jungo to unite, put together (pp. junctus Sk. yukta, cp. E. junct-ion) Lith. jiingin. The Idg. root *ieug is an enlarged form of ieue " to unite," as in Sk. yanti, yuvati, pp. yuta ; f yuti, to which also Lat. jus P. yiisa. The Dhtp gives several (lit. & fig.) meanings of yuj, viz. " yoge " (No. 378), " sarjgamane " (550)] (lit.) to " samadhimhi "
(399),
khano palaso) SnA 542

;
DhA in. 57 (katha=sarambha;
to take the lead, to play the -j; ganhali katha). usurper or lord J in. 259 (C. for T. palasin) DhA 111.346. -ggahin trying to outdo somebody else, domineering, imperious VvA 140. -cchidda the hole of a yoke Th turtle), -nangalayoke 2, 500 (in famous simile of blind and plough (so taken by Bdhgh. at SnA 135) Sn 77 = S 1.172 ("plough fitted with yoke" Mrs. Rh.D.). -nandha (with v. 1. "naddha, e. g. at Ps n.92 sq. KhA 2 7 in T.) putting a yoke on, yoking together as adj. con;
to join with (instr. or loc), to engage in All our passages (loc), to exert oneself, to endeavour. show the applied meaning, while the lit. meaning is only Often expl'^ by and coupled found in the Caus. yojeti. with the syn. ghaâti & vayamati, e.g. at J iv.131; Forms: pres. yuiijati Dh 382; v. 369; DhA IV. 137. 2'"> pi. yunjatha Th 2, 346 (kamesu = niyoJ v. 369; jetha ThA 241 ) ppr. yuiijanto J iv. 1 3 1 (kammafthane) imper. yufija S 1.52 (sasane); ThA 12; med. imper. Pass, yujjati (in grammar or logic) yufljassu Th 2, 5. is constructed or applied, fits (in), is meant KhA 168 Caus. I. yojeti & II. yojapeti SnA 148, 403, 456.
yoke;
(fig.)
(q.v.).
pp. yutta.
gruous,
harmonious; as nt. congruity, association, common cause Ps 11.98 = Vism 682 Ps 11.92 sq. ("vagga Vism 149 ("dhamma things (nt.) ft katha); KhA 27 fitting under one yoke, integral parts, constituents), -mattai) (adv.) " only the distance of a plough," i. e. only a little (viz. the most necessary) distance ahead, with expressions of sight pekkhati Sn 410 (" no more than a fathom's length " Rh.D. in Early Buddhism 32) pekkhin Miln 398 "dassavin Vism 19 (okkhitta-cakkhu-(-) pekkhamdna SnA 116 (as expl" of okkhittacakkhu). -sataka ( = s.-yuga) a pair of robes, two robes
;
Yuta [pp.
of yu, yauti to fasten but Dhtp 338 " missane "] fastened to (loc), attracted by, bent on, engaged in D. 1.57 (sabba-vari); Sn 842 (pesuney>-e Nd' 233 reads yutta in exegesis, do. at p. 234, with further expl" ayutta, payuttaetc), 853 (atimane) Davs v.i8 (dhiti). Note, yuta is doubtful in phrase tejasa-yuta in iii.i83 = Nd' 405= Nd* Niraya passage at A i.i42 = 304"= V.266. The more likely reading is either
:
tejas'
full
ayuta (so BSk. M.Vastu
9),
Nd^ & PvA

of heat.
We
52),
i.
e.
endowed with, furnished
or tejasa jrutta (so with,
find a similar confusion
between
Dpvs
VI. 82.
uyyuta & uyyutta.
Yutta
Tatta [pp. of yunjati
iivKTog,
15
Yebhujryasika
Goth, junda, Ohg. jugund & jung, E. young. The n.-stem is the usual, but later Pali shows also decl. after a-stem, e. g. gen. yuvassa Mhvs 18, 28] a youth.
Vedic >'ukta. cp. Lat. junctus, Gr. i. (lit.) yoked, harnessed (to= loc.) Pv I.I I* (catubbhi >-utta ratha) Mhvs 35, 42 (gopa rathe yatta) DhA 1.24 (dhure yutta balivadda). connected with; (appH) devoted to, 2. coupled; applied to, given to, engaged in {-, instr. or loc.) Sn 820 (methune), 863 (macchiriya). 1 144 (tena, cp. Nd* 532) It 93 (Buddha-sasane) J vi.206 (yoga). 3. furnished fixed, prepared, in order, ready 9n 442 (Mara = uyyutta SnA 392); PvA 53. 4. able, fit (to or for = inf.), suitable, sufficient Sn 826 (cp. Nd^ 164); J V.219; DA 1. 141 (dassitur) yutta = dassaniya) VvA igi (=alag); PvA 74. 5. proper, right PvA 159. 6. due to (-. with a grd., apparently superfluous)
;
Lith. junktas]
nom.
1.223;
sg.
yuva
420;
;
i.8o
= yobbanena
(
Sn
Dh
280
DhA
Yavin
III. 409) Pv 111.7"^ yava, yuvin & yobbana.
samannagata DA (c=pathama-yobbane {hita = taruna PvA 205). Cp.
(adj.-n.)
= j'uvan
with
diff -adj.
ending]
young
J 1V.I06, 222.
Yntha
(nt.)
(of elephants); J 1.170 (go, of oxen).
[Vedic yutha] a flock, herd of animals Sn 53 (monkeys), 280 (id.); SnA 322
cp. yuttaka. 7. (nt.) conJ 111.208 (asankitabba) janctlon, i. e. of the moon with one or other constellation Vin II. 217. ayutta not fit, not right, improper PvA 6 (perhaps dele!), 64. suyutta well fit, right proper, opp. duyutta unbefitting, in phrase suyuttar) duyuttai) acikkhati J 1.296 (here perhaps for dur-utta ?). du also lit. " badly fixed, not in proper condition, in a bad state " at J iv.245 (of a gate). -kara acting properly PvA 66. -karin acting rightly Miln 49. -paîbhana knowledge of fitness Pug 42 (cp. PugA 223). -pajrutta intent on etc. PvA 150. -rupa one who is able or fit (to = inf.) J 1.64. -vaha justified
same
-pa the leader of a herd J in. 174 (elephant);

(f.)
Th
2,
DhA
437 (elephants),
1.81 (id.).
-pati
Yfithika
Sk. yiithika] a kind of jasmine, So is also J vi.537 Miln 338. to be read at J v. 420 (for yodhi) & 422 (yodhika & yudhika). See also yodhika.
[cp. later
Jasminum auriculatum
Yfipa [\'edic yupa]

J IV.302
;
a sacrificial post D 1.141 A iv.41 Miln 21 (dhamma) SnA 321, 322 DA 1.294. 2. a pasada, or palace Th i, i63 = Jii.334. -ussapana the erection of the sacr. post DhsA 145 (cp. Miln 21).
i.
;
;
VI.211
VvA
15.
Tattaka
(adj.) (-) [fr. yutta] proper,

:
fit
(for)
nt.
what
is
proper, fitness dhamma-yuttakar) katheti to speak, righteous speech J iv.356. Usually comb* with a grd., seemingly pleonastically (like yutta), e. g. katabba what had to be done PvA 81 DhA 1.13 (as kattabba") apucchitabba fit to be asked DhA 1.6.
Yatti [cp. Vedic yukti connection, fr. yuj] " fitting," i. e. I. application, use Miln 3 (opamma). 2. fitness, vada". 37; in instr. yuttiya in accordance with
KVA
Yfisa [Vedic yujan, later Sk. yua fr. base Idg. *iijs, cp. Lat. jiis soup, Gr. Kvfit) yeast, ferment, ZuifioQ soup Obulg. jucha = Ger. jauche manure Swedish ost cheese an enlargement of base 'ien to mix, as in Sk. yu to mix see yuta, to which further *iene, as in yunjati] I. juice Vin 1.206 (akata" natural juice); Mhvs 28, 26; VvA 185 (badara of the jujube); Vism 195 (seda sweaty fluid). 2. soup, broth. Four kinds of broths are enum'' at 1.245, viz. mugga bean soup, kuJattha" of vetch (also at Vism 256), kalaya (chick-) pea soup, harenuka pea soup Miln 63 (ranfio sudo yusai) va
; ; ; :
Mhvs
10,
66 (vacana)
yuttito Sdhp 505. tion, correctness of
Sdhp 340
(sutti")
and
abl.
rasar)
va kareyya).
3.
(logical) fitness, right construc-
meaning; one of the 16 categories

;
(hara), appl* to the exposition of texts, enum'' in the ist section of the Netti e. g. at Nett 1-3, 103; 18 SnA 551, 552. Thus abl. yuttito byway of correct-
KhA
Yebhuyya (adj.) [ye = yad in Magadhi form; thus yad bhuya = yad bhiyya " what is more or most(ly)"] abundant, numerous, most. Not found as adj. by
except in phrase yebhuyya-vasena mostly, as a 51 and PvA 136, which is identical with the usual instr. yebhuyyena occurring as adv. " as according to most," i. e. (i) almost all, altogether, practically (as in our phrase "practically dead"), mostly D 1. 105 (addasa dvattigsa lakkhanani y. thapetva dve all except two)=i09; Vin in. 29 sq. J 1.246 (gamako y. andha-bala-manussehi yeva ussanno the village was peopled by mostly foolish folk); v. 335 (y. asiti-mahathera, altogether). (2) as it happens (or happened),
itself,
ness or fitness (contrasted to suttato) VbhA i73 = Vism and yutti-vasena by means of correctness (of 562 meaning) SnA 103 (contrasted to anussava). 4. trick, device, practice J vi.215. -kata combined with (nt.) union, alloy VvA 13.
;
rule
ThA
Yoddha
(nt.)
[orig.
(pp.) and yudh (daûja" fighting
pp. of yujjhati cp. Vedic yuddha the fight] war, battle, fight D 1.6 with sticks or weapons) J in. 541 (id.)
;
(f.)
Miln 245 (kilesa", J vi.222 as pp. one who fights sin) Mhvs 10, 45 ("atthar) for the sake of fighting) 10, 69 (yuddhaya in order to fight)
Sn 442
(dat.
yuddhaya)
;
(yuddhay' agata) 32, 12 (yuddhag yujjhati); 32, 13 (maccu fight with death); 33, 42; DhA n.154 (malla" fist-fight). The form yudhaya at Sn 831 is to be taken as (archaic) dat. of Vedic yudh (f.), used in sense of an inf. & equal to yuddhaya. Nd' 1 72 expl^ as " yuddh' atthaya." -kala time for the battle Mhvs 10, 63. -ttha engaged in war S 1. 100 (so read for ttha). -mandala fightingring, arena J iv.81 Vism 190 VbhA 356 (in compari25, 52
;
occasionally, as a rule, ordinarily 1.17 (sagvattamane loke y. [as a rule] satta Abhassaracxpl"" by half allegorical, half sagvaftanika honti i.iio as follows: "ye upari popular etym. at Brahma-lokesu va Aruppesu va nibbattanti, tadusually,
DA
son).
yuddha, for the usual yodha (ka)] Yaddhaka in malla fist -fighter, pugilist J iv.81.
[fr.
fighter,
avasese sandhaya vuttai)"); D 11.139; yebhuyj'ena dasasu loka-dhatusu devata sannipatita (as a rule) Sn p. 107 ( = bahukani SnA 451); Miln 6 (y. Himavantam eva gacchanti usually) DA 1.280 (ordinarily) VvA 234 (occasionally), 246 (pihita-dvaram eva hoti usually) PvA 2 (Sattari tattha tattha viharante y. taya taya atth' uppattiya), 46 (tassa kesa-sobharj disva taruna-jana y. tattha patibaddha-citta adesur) invariably). na yebhuyyena not as a rule, usually not (at all) ndpi y. ruditena kaci attha-siddhi VvA 63.
:
Yodhika (f.) [doubtful] N. of a tree J v.422 (for T. yodhi, which appears as yodhika in C. reading). The legitimate reading is yuthika (q. v.), as is also given in
vv.ll.
Yebhayyasika (f) [formation
Ynvan [Vedic yuvan cp. Av. yavan = Lat. juvenis, Lith. jaunas young Lat. juvencus " calf " juventus youth;
; ; ;
fr. yebhuj-ya like tassapSpiyya-sika. Originally adj., with kiriya to be understood] lit. " according to the majority," i. e. a vote of majority of the Chapter name of one of the adhikarana-samathas, or means of settling a dispute. Vin. 11.84 (anujanami bh. adhikaraâi) yebhuyj'asikSya vupasametui]), 93 (vivad' ddhikaiapag dvihi sama;
Yeva
thehi sammati
lb
Yogin
the EvU one) ; It 80 (yoga pamocenti bahujanajg). application, endeavour, undertaking, effort DhA III. 233, 234 ( = saniina-ppadhana). yoga;] karoti to 11.93 make an eSort, to strive after (dat.) S 11,131 (asavanag khayaya y. karaiiiya); Miln 35. yogag apajjati to show (earnest) endeavour, to be active dhanima one who is 5 HI. 1 1 sq. Vbh 356 (attana). devoted to the Dhamma 111.355 yutta (bent on, i. e.) earnest in endeavour J 1.65 yaca given to making
kaya
ca).
sammukha-vinayena ca yebhuyyasiAs one of the 7 methods of settling a dispute

:
ties of
4.
mentioned at Vin iv, 207.= 351 (the seven are: sammukha-vinaya, sati-vinaya, amujha, patinna, yebhuytassa-papiyyasika, tin' avattharaka). Expl'' if the bhikkhus cannot settle a in detail at 11.247 dispute in their abode, they have to go to a place where there are more bh., in order to come to a vote by majority. Cp. D 111.254 (the seven enum"") A 1.99;
yasika,
A
;
IV.144.
(over), concenofferings see yaca. 5. pondering yoniso manasikara tration, devotion 1.472 Dh 209 (
:
Yeva
[=eva with accrudescent y from Sandhi. On form and relation between eva & yeva cp. Geiger, The same form in P.Gr. 66, I. See also eva 2.
(indecl.)
DhA
Pischel, Prk. Gr. 336] emphatic particle, meaning " even, just, also " occurring most frequently (for eva) after palatal sounds, as g: Sn 580 (pekkhatag PvA 3 11.20 (saddhir)) yeva), 822 (vivekag) further after (tasmii)), 4 (imasmiri), 13 (tumhakar))
Prakrit
(yoga-vihitesu kamm' & sipp'-ayatanesu perhaps better VbhA 410 expl' y. vuccati paniia; to above 4?). 6. (magic) power, influence, device, scheme J vi.212 (yoga-yogena practice of spells etc.
III. 2
75),
282 (same expl" at
= DhA
111.421);
Miln 3
Vbh 324
DhA
;
o:
PvA
yeva);
y.)
;
(ahosi);
these,
after
39 (apanito yeva)
after a: Sn 1004 (manasa

;
; ;
VbhA
but
47.
S 11.206 (vuddhi yena) PvA 11 i: after e: J 1.82 (vihare yeva; pubbai;ihe 135 (na kevalar) ete yeva, anne pi " not only also others "). Cp. Mhvs 22, 56 ; VvA 222
117 (comb* with manta, means, instrument, remedy J 1.380 (vamana an emetic) vi.74 (ekar) yogag datva; but we better read bhesajjag tassa datva for vatva, and ekag yogag vatva for datva taking yoga in meaning of "charm, incantation"); Miln 109 (yena yogena tena hitag upadahati). sattanar) guija-va^^hi -4tiga one who has conquered the yoke, i. e. bond of
= taya
taya yuttiya C.)
ascribed to devas).
PvA
;
7.
PvA
Yevapaiia(ka) (adj.) [not connected with yeva, but an adj. formation from phrase ye va pana; ye here standing (as Magadhism) for yag: cp. yebhuyya] corresponding, reciprocal, respective, in corresponding proportion, as The expression far as concerned lit. " whatever else." is peculiar to exegetical (logical) literature on the Abhidhamma. See e. g. DhsA 152 (yevapana, pi. and ka) Vism 468, 271 sq. VbhA 63, 70 sq. cp. Dhs. Note. The expression trsl} p. 5 and introd. p. 56. occurring as phrase shows ye as nom. pi., e. g. Dhs j, 58, 151-161 & passim: ye v5 pana tasmig samaye anne pi dhamma but cp. in i yar) yag va pan' arabbha. in
;
;
same
sense.
Yoga [Vedic yoga,

;
see etym.
under yuga
&
yunjati.
Usually m. pi. nt. yogani occurs at D n.274 in meaning " bonds "] lit. " yoking, or being yoked," i. e. connection, bond, means fig. application, endeavour, device. I. yoke, yoking (rare?) J vi.206 (meant here the 2. conyoke of the churning-sticks cp. J vi.209). nection with (-"), application to (natural) relation (i. e. body, living connection), association also conjunction (of stars), manusaka yoga the relation to the world of men (the human body), opp. dibba yoga: S 1.35 = 60; Sn 641 Dh 417; expl"" at DhA iv.225 as " kaya." association with: D 111.176; application: Vism 520 (-l-uppada). yogato (abl.) from being connected with, by association with PvA 40 (balya), 98 (sammappadhana). pubba connection with a former body, one's former action or life-history J v.476; vi.480 Miln 2. See pubbe^. addhayoga a " half -connected " building, i. e. a half-roofed monastery Vin 1.239; Vism 34. nakkhatta" a conjunction of planets, peculiar constellation (in astrology) J 1.82, 253 (dhana-vassapanaka suitable for a shower of wealth); 111.98; DhA 1.174; DhsA 232 (in simile). 3. (fig.) bond, tie attachment (to the world and its lusts), or what yokes to rebirth (Cpd. 171^). There are 4 yogas, which are identical with the 4 oghas viz. kama, bhava", ditthi", avijja, or the bonds of craving, existence, false views, and ignorance enum'' in detail at A 11. 10 D ui.230, 276 J 1.374; '-P- Ps I.i2g (catuhi yogehi yutto lokasannivaso catu-yoga-yojito) VbhA 35. Mentioned or referred to at S v. 59; Dhs 1059 (ogha-t-, in def" of tanha), cp, Dhs trsl" 308; Nett 31 (with ogha), 114 (id.) as sabba- (or sabbe) yoga at Th 2,4; 75 S 1.2 13 DhA III. 233 severally at It 95 (bhava-yoga-yutta agami hoti, +kama); ogha -I- yoga: Pug 21 (avijja") Vism 2 11, 684; cp. also D 11.274 (papima-yogani the
the body or rebirth It 6l (muni), 81 (id.). .4tigamin = "atiga A 11. 12 (same as sabba-yoga-visagjiitta). -dvacara " one at home in endeavour," or in spiritual one who practises " yoga " (esp. jhana-) exercises an earnest student. The term is peculiar to the Abhidhamma literature. J 1.303, 394, 400 111.241 (sagsarasagarag taranto y.) Ps 11.26 Kvu 229 Miln 33 sq., 43, Vism 245 (as hunter) 246 (as begging 366. 378 sq. bhikkhu), 375 (iddhi-study), 587, 637, 666, 708; DhA (padhanag padahanto y.); in. 241 (bhikkhu); II. 12 DhsA 187 (adhikammika), 246 (kulayutta) VbhA 115, 220, 228 (as bhikkhu on alms-round), 229 (as hunter), 258, 331; KhA 74; SnA 20, 374. -kkhema [already Vedic yoga-kjema exertion <t rest, acquisition 6 possession] rest from work or exertion, or fig. in scholastic interpretation " peace from bondage," i. e. perfect peace or "uttermost safety" {K.S. 11.132); a yogakêma, freq. epithet of nibbana [same in BSk. 1.117 (kama), 349, 357, e. g. Divy 98, 123, 303, 498] (anuttara); S 1.173 (adhiv5hana) 11.195 (anuttara), 226; in. 1 12 (kama, neg.); iv.125; v. 130 sq. A 1.50 (anuttara); 11.40, 52 (a), 87, 247; 111.21, 294 sq., 353; D III. 123. 125, 164 (kama); Vin ii.205 = It 11 ("ato dhagsati, whereas Vin a padhagsati) It 9, 27 (abhabbo ssa adhigamaya) Th 2, 6 Sn 79 ("adhivahana), 425
; ; ;
23 (anuttara, cp. DhA 1.231); Ps 1.39; 11.81 Vbh 247 (kulani y-kh-kam5ni, which VbhA 341 expl catuhi yogehi khemag nibbhayag icchanti) ThA 13. -kkhemin finding one's rest, peace, or salvation emancipated, free, an Arahant S 111.13 (accanta); iv.85 A II. 12 IV.310 (patta) v.326 (accanta") DhA 111.233, 234 ( = sabba -yoga-visagyutta) neg. a not finding It 50. one's salvation A 11.52 (in verse) = Ps ll.So -nnu knowing the (right) means Miln 169 sq. -bahula -yutta (Marassa) one who strong in exertion 111.432. is tied in the bonds (of Mara) A 11.52 (so read for gutta the verse also at Ps 11.80, 81, and It 50). -vibhaga dividing (division) of the relation (in grammar to yoga 2) SnA 266.
Dh
Yoganlya
(adj.) [fr. yoga; grd. formation] of the nature of trying, acting as a bond, fetter-ish Dhs 584 ; DhsA 49 The spelling is also yoganiya, cp. (cp. Dhs. trsl. 301).
oghaniya.
Yogin
applying oneself
:
yoga, cp. Class. Sk. yogin] i. (-) working (by means of), using Vism 70 (hattha & patta" using the hand or the bowl but trsl" p. 80 " hand-ascetic " & " bowl-ascetic "). 2. one who devotes himself to spiritual things, an earnest student, one who shows effort (in contempla(adj.-n.)" [fr.
(to),
Yogga
tion),
17
Yoni
a mango); 36, 71 (visai) phalesu poison the fruit). 3. to prepare, provide, set in order, arrange, fix, fit up Mhvs 30, 39 (pade upSnahi fitted the feet with slippers) dvarag to put a door right, to fix it properly J 1.201 IV. 245 (cp. yojSpeti). incite, urge, 4. to engage, commission, put up to, admonish Mhvs 1 7, 38 (manusse) 37. 9 (vihSrar) nSsetur) y. incited to destroy the v.); PvA 69. 5. to construct, understand, interpret, take a meaning SnA 148 (yojetabba); PvA 98 (id.), 278 (id.). Caus. II. yojipeti to cause some one to yoke etc. D 11.95 (ySnini, to harness) J 1.150 (dvarar), to set right) Mhvs 35, 40 (rathe, to harness). Pass, yojiyati to become yoked or harnessed J 1.57 (nangala-
a philosopher, wise man. The word does not occur in the four NikSyas. In the older verses it is nearly synonymous with muni. The oldest ref. is Th I, 947 (pubbake yogi " Saints of other days " Mrs. Rh. D.). Freq. in Miln, e. g, pp. 2. 356 (yogi-jana) Comb'' at pp. 366, 393, 404, 417, 418 in old verses. Further passages are with yogAvacara Miln 366, 404.
Nett
61 ; Vism 2, 14, 66, 71 (in verse), 150, 320, 373, 509, 620, 651, 696; DhsA 195, 327.
3,
10,
Yoggk^
a grd. formation fr. yoga in (tit.) [Vedic yogya meaning of yoga i] " what may be yoked," i. e. i. a coach, carriage, waggon (usually large & covered, drawn
;
;_
by
bullocks) J vi.31 sq. (paticchanna), 368 (maha); 2. a draughtIt.xsi (maha & paticchanna). bullock, ox Vv 84'; Pv II. 9^* (=:ratha-)aiga-vShana PvA 127) J VI. 22 1 yoggani muficati to unharness the
DhA
sahassar) y.).
^pp.
yojita.
Tojjhain a
(nt.)
M
;
11.24
^^^^ 7ujjl>a (of yadh).
oxen Togga'
PvA
(nt.
43, 100.
[same as last, in meaning of yoga 7] 1. (nt.) a contrivance J iv.269 (yoggag karoti, may be in meaning "training, practice" here: see yogga); VvA 8 (gahaâ). 2. (adj.) fit for ( = yutta), adapted VvA 291 PvA 25 to, suitable; either - or with inf. (here spelt yogya), 135 (bhojana), 152 (kamma-vipak' anubhavana"), 154 (gamana" passable, v. 1. yogya), 228 (anubhavana).
adj.)
&
[Vedic yoktra, cp. Lat. junctor, Gr. ZtvvrTJpfc Yotta yoke-straps Epic Sk. yoktr one who yokes] the tie of the yoke of a plough or cart S i.i72 = Sn 77 S iv.163, 282; J 1.464; 11.247 (camma) iv.82 v. 45 (cammay.-varatta), 47; Vism 269; DhA 1.205; SnA 137. As dhura-yotta at J 1.192 vi.253.
; ;
Yottaka(nt.) [yatta-t-ka] a tie, band, halter, rope Miln 53 Vism 254. 255 DhA ni.208.
; ;
J vi.252
Todha
.
[cp.
Tocnri (f) [Vedic and Epic Sk. yogyi same as yogga*, fr. yoga] training, practice J 11. 165 (yoggai) karoti to practise); iv.269 (id.); DhA 1.52 (lakkha-yoggai) karoti (-) adj. katayogga wellto practise shooting). Only at these practised, trained S 1.62, 98 (neg.). passages, missing at the other da}ha-dhamina-passages, 1.82 A 11.48. e. g. at S 11.266 111.97. -acariya a groom, trainer S iv.i76=M 1.124
;
fighter,
.
.
Vedic yodha fr. yndh] a warrior, soldier, champion Vin 1.73 (yodha yuddh' abhinandino
;
;
pabbajjai) yacigsu)
J 1.180;
II.
-ajiva one
IV. 308
who
lives
by
Miln 293. battle or war, a soldier S

170, 202
;
=A
111.94;
1.284;
III. 89
sq. (five
kinds):
Sn 617, 652; Pug
65,
69.
hatthin a
war
elephant
DhA
1.168.
Yodhi=yodhika
Yodhikfi
(f.)
j v. 420.
222
Th
I,
140; J 1.505.
[a var.
reading of yuthika
35*
;
(q.v.)]
Tojans
the yoke of a carriage 2. a measure of length: J as much as can be travelled with one yoke (of oxen), a distance of about 7 miles, which is given by Bdhgh. It occurs in descendas equal to 4 gavutas (DhA 11. 13). ing scale of yojana-tigavuta-usabha at DhA 1.108. Dh 60 J v.37 (yojana-yojana-vitthata each a mile square) SnA 194. More favoured comb" of yojana with numbers are the foil. i (addha) DA 1.35 DhsA
[Vedic yojana] VI. 38, 42 (=ratha-yuga).

(nt.)
i.
kind of jasmine
Vv
VvA
Todhin
162 (as thalaja

[
and
J iv.440 (yoth), 442 a tree).

;
a special v. 422
;
= yodha]
a warrior
camma a warrior
;
in cuirass,
a certain
army grade
1.51
iv.107.
Yodheti [Caus. of yujjhati] to attack, to fight against (ace.) Dh 40 (yodhetha = pcihareyya DhA 1.317);
J V.183.
3: DhA 15: DhA 17; 20: DhA

142.
VvA
417.
1,000: J
Tojani
;
33. '8: J 1.81. 348. 1. J 1. 315 25: IV. 1 12 (20x110, of a wilderness). Vism 1.367. 236.-45: J 1. 147, 348; It 91 Pv 1. 10**. 500: J 1. 204. I.I 17 100:
;
II. 41.
4:
:
PvA 113. PvA 154-
S:
VvA
Yoni
(f.)
[Vedic yoni]
1.
the
womb.
2. origin,
;
way
of
DhA
50:
1.203.
Cp. yojanika.
50. 69,
(f.) [*Sk. yojana, fr. yojeti] (grammatical) construction exegesis, interpretation meaning KhA 156, 218, 243; SnA 20, 90, 122 sq., 131 sq., 148, 166, 177,
;
248. 255, 313; PvA 45, passim in Commentaries.
73.
139 (attha), and
realm of existence nature, matrix. There are four yonis or ways of being born or generation, viz. andaja oviparous creation, jalabuja viviparous, sagsedaja moisture-sprung, opapatika spontaneous cp. 1.73; D 111.230; MUn 146; Vism 552, 557 sq. Freq. in foil, comb"" tiracchSna the VbhA 203 sq. class of animals, the brute creation A 1.37, 60 v.269 Pv IV. 11' Vism 103, 427 PvA 27, 166 nfiga It 92 birth among the Nagas S in. 240 sq. (in ref. to which the 4 kinds of birth, as mentioned above, are also applied)
birth, place of birth,
Vism
II.
102
(niraya-naga-yoni)
pasu = tiracchana''
Pv
Tojanika (adj.)
(vih&ra) pallanka).
:
[fr.
Dpvs
17,
yojana] a yojana in extent J 1.92 108 (arama) DhA 1.274 (mapi;
Toiita [pp. of yojeti] yoked, tied, bound Ps 1.129 (catuyoga" fettered by the four bonds); SnA 137 (yottehi
y.).
13"; pisaca" world of the Pisacas S 1.209; peta kamma the realm of the Petas FVA 68 (cp. peta). yoni upaparikkhitabba ( = kir)K. as origin A in. 186. jatika etc.) S 111.42. ayoni unclean origin Th i, 219. ayoni 3. thoroughness, knowledge, insight Nett 40. " superficiality in thought S 1.203 (" muddled ways yoniso (abl.) " down to its origin 01 Mrs. Rh. D.).
Tolitaka
neg.
(adj.)
[fr.
yojita]
connected
poison),
with,
mixed
not
mixed
(with
unadulterated
J '-269.
Tolati [Caus. of yuajati]
i. to yoke, harness, tie, bind (v&hana, the draught -bullock) Mhvs 35, 40 (yojayi aor. v. I. for yojipayi) PvA 74 (sindhave). 2. to furnish (with), combine, unite, mix, apply J 1.252 (sorar)), 269 (id.) Mhvs 22, 4 (ambar) visena y. to poison
Pv
ii.9*
foundation," i. e. thoroughly, orderly, wisely, properly, judiciously S 1.203 (" in ordered governance " K.S. 1.259); D 1. 1 18 (wisely); It 30 (araddha asavanai) khayaya) Pug 25 Vism 30, 132, 599 PpA 31. Opp. ayoniso disorderly improperly Pug 21; DhA 1.327; Esp. frequent in phrase yoniio manaPvA 113, 278. sikara " fixing one's attention with a purpose or thoroughly," proper attention, " having thorough method in one's thought " {K.S. 1.259) Psi.85sq. It 9; Nett 8, 40, 50, 127; Vism 132 PvA J I.I 16; Miln 32
;
V)l
Yobbana
63.
i8
-ja
RakkhS
born from the
See also manasikira. 0pp. ayoniso manasik&ra disorderly or distracted attention D 111.2 73 VbhA 148 ThA 79. In BSk. the same phrase yoniô manasikara^ Divy 488; AvS 1.122 11. 112 (Speyer "the right & true insight, as the object of consideration really is"). See further on term Dial. 111.218 (" systematized attention "); K.S. 1.131 11. 6 ("radical
; ;
:
womb
Sn 620
;
principal sort of birth
1.54
M 1.517.
Dh
396.
-pamukha
Yobbana
(nt.) [cp. late Vedic & Epic Sk. yauvana, fr. yuvan] youth D 1.115; A 1.68; 111.5, 66, 103; Dh 155, 156; Sn 98, no, 218; Pv i.7; DhA 111.409; PvA 3. -mada pride of youth D in. 220; A 1.146; 111.72;
grasp
").
VbhA
466.
R.
-Rr the
used as euphonic consonant to -r- originates from the final In Pali r of nouns in ir & ur of the Vedic period. it is felt as euphonic consonant only, like other sandhi consonants (y for instance) which in the older language were part of the noun itself. Thus r even where it is legitimate in a word may interchange with other sandhi-consonants in the same word, as we find punam-eva and puna-d-eva besides the original puna-r-eva punar eva). At J 1.403 we read " punar ( = Vedic agata," where the C. expl* " puna agata, ra-karo sandhivasena vutto." Similarly: Sn 81 (vutti-r-es5), 214 (thambho-r.-iva), 625 = Dh 401 (aragge-r-iva), 679 (ati-r-iva), 687 (sarada-r-iva), H34 (hagsa-r-iva) Vv 64" (Vajir' avudho-r-iva) Pv 11.8' (puna-r-eva) In the latter II. II* (id.); PvA 77 (su-r-abhigandha). cause the r has no historical origin, as little as in the phrase dhir atthu (for 'dhig-atthu) Sn 440 J 1.59.
letter (or
sound)
r,
Rakkhaka
avoid hiatus.
The sandhi
(^dj. n.) [fr. rakkha] i. guarding, protecting, watching, taking care PvA 7 f. ika (dasi) DhA iv.103 2 observing, keeping (a servant watching the house). 4. a sentry 3. a cultivator J 11.110. J 1.205 (sila).
;
J I-332-
Rakkhati [Vedic raksati, rakf to Idg. *ark (cp. Lat. arceo etc.) in enlarged form *ale(i=Gr. aXiiu to protect
(Alexander!); oXjc^ strength; Ags. ealgian to protect. Goth. alhs = Ags. ealh temple. Cp. also base *area The Dhtp 18 expl' rakkfa by " palana "] in P. aggala. I. to protect, shelter, save, preserve Sn 220; J iv.255 (mai) rakkheyyatha) vi.589 ( = paleti) Pv 11. 9** (dhanag) Miln 166 (ruklchai)), 280 (attinai) rakkheyya save grd. rakkhiya to be protected himself) PvA 7. Mhvs 33, 45. Neg. arakkhiya & arakkheyya (in mean;.
;
;
RaDSi & Rasmi [Vedic rami. proper Pali form, originating

thesis like
The form
fr.
ragsi is the raSmi through metafor
amhi
for asmi,
tamha
tasma
Geiger P.Gr. 50*. The form rasmi is and later] a rein, a ray. meaning "rein" i. In only as rasmi, viz. at 1.124; Dh 222 J 1.57; iv.149. 2. In meaning "ray" both rarjsi and rasmi: (a) perhaps pita ? See ragsi (in poetry) Sn 1016 (vita note in P.T.S. ed.); Vv 53* (pi. ragsi = rasmiyo VvA 236); 63" (sahassa" having a thousand rays;=suriya VvA 268); Sdhp 124. Also in cpd. ragsi-jala a blaze of rays J 1.89; PvA 154; VvA 12 ("sammujjala), (b) rasmi (in prose, late) DhA 1.27 14 (id.), 166 (id.).
Cp. a Sanskritism
etc.
separately. Pass. ppr. rakkhiyamina observe, guard, take care of, contiul (with ref. to cittat} the heart, and sllai] good character or morals) It 67 (silar)); DhA 1.295 (cittag sakkha, equivalent with cittag dama). 397 (acarag) J iv.255 (vacag); VvA 59 (silani rakkhi) PvA 66 (silag rakkhatha, uposathag karotha). 3. to keep (a) secret, to put away, to guard against (i. e. to keep away from) Sn 702 (mano-padosag rakkheyya) Miln 1 70 (vaciduccaritag rakkheyya). pp. rakkhita. See also pafl-
ing
3)
J 1.140.
see
2. to
.'
paleti
&
parirakkhati.
(nt.) [fr.
;
Rakkhana
rakkh]
35,
i.
keeping, protection, guard-
ing Nett 41
72 (rahassa-atthaya so that 2. observance, he should keep the secret); PvA 7. PvA 102 (sila), 210 keeping 71 (uposatha-sila)
Mhvs
VvA
vissajjesi) (r) DhsA 13 (nila-rasmiyo) VvA 125 (candima-suriya). Also in cpd. buddha-rasmi the ray of enlightenment, the halo around a Buddha, consisting of 6 colours (chabbaoiiia) J 1.444, 501 ("rasmiyo vissajjento) SnA 132; VvA 207, 234, 323; Mhbv 6,
; ;
(uposatha).
Rakkhanaka (adj.) one who observes

khanaka).
[fr.
J 1.228 (pafica-sila"
rakkhana] observing, keeping; so read for rak;
15. 38.
Bagiika having 1000 rays Vv

277)-
(adj.) [rai)si+ ka]
havingrays, radiant, in sahassa 64' (=::suriya-mai>da'l3' viya VvA
Rakkhasa [cp. Vedic rak$a, either fr^ rakf to injure, or more likely fr. rakf to protect or ward og (see details
at Macdonell, Vedic Mythology pp. 162-164)] a kind of harmful (nocturnal) demon, usually making the water Sn 3 10 ( Asura) its haunt and devouring men Th i 93 1 udaka''), 170 (id.); vi.469 (id.); DhA J 1. 127 (daka 1.367 (pariggahita-pokkharaiji) 111.74 (udaka) Sdhp
, ;
RaQSimant
(adj.) [fr. ragsi]
having rays, radiant;
n. sg.
ragsima the sun
Vv
:
8i
= suriya VvA
314).
189, 313, 366.
Rakkha
base rakU] guarding or to be dhanima guardian of righteousness (b) pass. in cpd. du, v. I. du 344. hard to guard DhA 1.295. katha, s. 1. rukkha-", warding talk ThA i, in Brethren, 185, cp. note 416.
(adj.)
;
(-)
[fr.
or truth Miln
guarded
12,
rakkhasi J 111.147 (r. paj4); Mhvs 45 (rudda, coming out of the ocean).
f.
(a) act.
Rakkhi
(f) [verb-noun
fr.
11.73 (-f-paritta);
Mhvs
;
rakkh] shelter, protection, care 25. 3 J 1.140 (bahubi rak;
khahi
rakkhiyamana)
PvA
198
(g
sagvidahati).
Rakkhita
Often in comb" rakkha+avarana
defence,
e. g.
(
19
Rajaniya
tablet or salver); iv.105 (gabbha silver money box or cabinet for silver, alongside of kahapapa-gabbha and
+ gutti)
;
shelter
&
194: D 1.61 (dhammikai) r.-v.guttii) sar)vidahe5->ama) ii.ioi Cp. J iv.292. fJote. rakkha at J ni.144 is an old misgorakkha.
at
Vin
11.
suvapna")
VbhA
64 (exp\' as " kahapaija ")
PvA
95
(for rupiya).
reading for nikkha.
Eakkhita [pp. of rakkhati] guarded, protected, saved S IV. 1 12 (rakkhitena kayena, rakkhitaya vacaya etc.); A 1.7 (cittai) r.); Sn 288 (dhamraa"), 315 (gotta")
VvA
72
(matu", pitu etc.);
PvA
61,
130.
Note.
;
Rajati [raj & raiij to shine, to be coloured or light (-red) to Idg. *areg to be bright, as in Lat. argus, Gr. apyric & apyoi light Sk. arjuna (see ajjuna) to which also Gallic dpyvpog rajati silver = Lat. argentum. Gr. Argento-ratum (N. of Strassburg) Oir argat.] usually
;
;
rakkhitat) karoti at Mhvs 28, 43 Childers trsl" " take under protection," but Geiger reads rakkhike and trsl^ " appoint as watchers." -atta one who guards his character S 1.154 J 1.412 SnA 324. -indriya guarding one's senses Sn 697. = gopita-manasana guarding one's mind Sn 63 manasano-rakkhita-citto Nd* 535).
;
intrs.
As rajitabba (grd.) in meaning rajjati (q.v.). "to be bleached" (dhovitabba ) only in meaning " bleach " (as compared with dhovati clean, & vija$eti
-(-
to disentangle, smoothe) Vin in.235 (ppr. fr. pi. dhovantiyo rajantiyo etc.); J 1.8 (rajitabba, grd.; dhoviSomehow it is difficult to distinguish tabba -(-). between the meanings " bleach " and " dye " (cp.
Ranga^
[fr. raj',
rajati, to
1 1
be coloured or to have colour]
colour, paint Miln

331.
-kara dyer Miln 331.
(palibodha). -jata colour 1.385; 306. -ratta dyed crimson Vin 1.185
VbhA
:
Ranga'
[fr. raj', irajyati, to straighten, order, direct etc. see uju. The Dhtp (27) only gives one raj in meaning " gamana "] a stage, theatre, dancing place, play-
rajaka), in some comb"" with dhovati it clearly means "dye," as at Vin 1.50 (forms: rajati, rajitabba. rajiyetha 3 sg. Pot. Med.); Vism 65 (forms: rajitva, rajiAnother grd. rajaniya in difi. meaning tabba. rajitur)). Caus. rajeti to paint, colour Th i, 1 155 (inf. (see Sep.). Caus. also rajetave (see Geiger, P.Gr. 204, i. a).
rafljeti
Caus.
r.
(see
under
rafljati).
II. rajapeti
Med. Pass, rajjati (q. v.). to cause to be bleached Vin in. 206
197
(ovaJtikai)
house
Vv 33*
IV.62.
DhA
rangamajjha
J 11.252.
rangai] karoti to play theatre

the
stage,
(dhovapeyya rajapeyya akotapeyya), 235 (dhovapeti

vijatapeti); petva).
J
11.
the theatre,
;
sibbapetva raja-
usually in loc. majjhe, on the stage, S iv.306 DhA III. 78 same with mandale J 11.253.
;
J iv.495
Rajana
Racati [rac, later Sk.] to arrange, prepare,
pp. rac] Racani land) VvA 354.

" vitthare."
(f.) [fr.
;
compose. The root is defined at Dhtp 546 by " patiyattane " (with V. 1. car), and given at No. 542 as v. 1. of pac in meaning
racita.
i.
2.
arrangement (of flowers in a garcomposition (of a book) Sdhp 619.
colouring, dye D i.iio (suddhag rajanai) pafigaijheyya) Vin 1.50 = 53 11.227; Vin 1.286 (6 dyes allowed to the bhikkhus mula, khandha, taca", patta", puppha", phala", or made of the root, the trunk, bark, leaf, flower, fruit of trees) Th i, 965 S ii.ioi (here either as f. or adj.);
(nt.)
.
[fr.
.
raj]
vatthar)
:
sammadeva
Racita [pp. of racati] i. arranged J v. 157 (su in C. for (of flowers) samocita 2. strung v. 1. sucarita). Mhvs 34, 54. Cp. vi.
-kamma (the job of ) dyeing J 1 1 1 8 Vism 65 -pacana boiling the dye Vism 389 (cp. rajana-pakka Vm. Texts -bhajana dye-vessel Vin 1.286. -sila colouring11.49). workshop, dyeing-hall Vism 65.
.
J 1.220
(washing
?).
;
.
Raochi
This the contracted form. The (f.) [Sk. rathya. diaeretic forms are rathiya & rathika (q.v.)] a carriage iv.271 ( rathiya); v. 205 road Vin 11.194; "l'S' (raccha-gata) J 1.425 v. 335 vi.276 (in its relation to
;
RajanI (f) Abhp 69
[fr.
;
raj, cp. rajaniya 2] the night
Davs
1.39;
PvA
205.
Rajaniya
i.
vithi)
Davs
v.48
PvA
e.
(adj.) [grd. of rajati] of the nature of rajas, leading to lust, apt to rouse excitement, enticing,
24
(koija).
lustful.
Rajaka
a dyer (& " washerman " in the same See remarks of function), more correctly " bleacher." Kern's at Toev. n.45 on distinction of washerman & dyer. D 1.51 (in list of occupations); Vin 111.45 5 11.101 = 111.152 (in simile; comb* with cittakara, here perhaps "painter"?); S in. 131 J v. 186; VbhA 331
[fr.
rajati]
(in simile).
Rajakkha
(-) (adj.) [rajo-t- ending ka, in comb 'rajas-ka =rajakldia, like puras-kata = purakkhata. The ka belongs to the whole cpd.] only in comb" with appa and maha i. e. having little (or no) and much defile1.169; S 1.137 (here ment (or blemish of character) cp. BSk. alpa-rajaskafurther comb"" with "jatika 11.33, jatiya MVastu in. 322); Vin 1.5 (id.); Ps 1.121 195 Ndi 358 Nd 235 No. 3 p* Vbh 341 Miln 263
M
;
Vism 205
VbhA
458.
Rajakkhati (f.) [abstr. fr. rajakkha] is Kern's (problematic) proposed reading {Toev. s. v.) for rajakhada at Sn 831 (rajakhadaya phuttho). which is however unjustified, as the original reading is well-attested and expl* in the Niddesa as such. The term as proposed would not occur by itself either (like rajakkha, only -).
Rajata
[Vedic rajata; see etym. under rajati] silver D 1.5 (expH at DA 1.78 as a general name for all coins except gold kahapanas etc.) S 1.92 Sn 962 (in simile expl* at Nd' 478 as jatarupa), J v. 50 416 (hema" gold 6 silver); Vv 35I (hema-jala) DhA 11.42 (paUa silver
(nt.)
: ;
rupa (vedana saiiiia etc.) S (dibbani rupani passami piya-rupani kam' flpasaghitani rajaniyani & the same with sadddni). In another formula (relating to the manapa 5 kamaguiâ): rupa (sadda etc.) itthS kanta piyarupa kam' iipasaghita rajaniya D 1.245; M 1.85. The expl of this passage at DA 1.3 n is; r. = ragaThe expression rajaniya dhamma "things janaka. " is contrasted with (or thoughts) causing excitement " Timocaniya dh. " that which leads to emancipation The same takes the places of lobhaniya at A 11.196. dhamma in comb with dosaniya & mohaniya dh. at S IV..307 A II. 120 III. 169. Another pair is mentioned at Nett 18, viz. r. dhamma and pariyut^haniya dh. 2. In dig. connections it means simp^ly "delightful, So at Pv lovely " and is e. g. an Ep. of the night. 111.7I. where the passage runs " yuva rajaniye kamayouthful thou shinest with the gupehi sobhasi " qualities of enjoyment in the enjoyable (night), which at PvA 205 is expl* in a twofold manner viz. first as " ramaûyehi raguppatti-hetu-bhutehi " (viz. kamaguîehi), referring to a v. 1. rajaniyehi, and then as " rajani ti va rattisu, ye ti nipatamattar) " and " viroThus rajani is here taken directly as casi rattiyarj." " night " (cp. Abhp 69). At Pv iv.6 the passage runs " pamatta rajaniyesu kam' assad' abhinandhino " i, e. not heeding the enjoyment of the taste of craving at The meaning " lovely " nights : here as m. & not (. at Th i. 1233 (sarena rajaniyena) is appl* to sounds
I.
As Ep.
of
in. 79;
also at
1.152
sq.
VvA
37
(r.
nigghosa).
Rajo
Eajo
(rajas)
20
Rana
empire
-siri-diyika (devata) (goddess) giving success to the DhA II. 1 7. -sima border of the empire Vism 121.
rajajj
& Raja (nt.) [raj, see rajati & raajati. Vedic meaning (a) space, as region of mist & cloud,
:
similar to antarik|a, (b) a kind of (shiny) metal (op. rajata); see Zimmer, AUind. Leben 55]. A Forms. Both rajo & rajai) occur as noun & ace. sg., e. g. rajo at II. 19; Sn 207, 334; Dhs 617; rajag at Sn
275; once (in verse) rajo occurs as m, viz. Sn 662. The other cases are formed from the a-stem only, e. g. rajassa Sn 406; pi. rajani Sn 5:7. 974. In comp we find both forms, viz. (i) rajas either in visarga form
It 83;
Rajjati [cp. Sk. rajyati, raj or raaj, Med. of rajati] to be excited, attached to (loc), to find pleasure in S iv.74 (na so rajjati rupesu .= viratta-citta) Sn 160, 813 (contrasted with virajjati) Ps 1.58, 77 sq., 130, 178;
; ; ;
rajah, as (a) rajo-, (b) raja- and (c) raja- (stressed), or in s-form (d) rajas-; (2) raja-, appearing apostrophied as (e) raj-. B Meanings, (i) (lit.) dust, dirt; usually
240 ( = raga-raj' adi-sar)vaddhana). (c) raja-: patha dusty place, dustiness, dust-hole D 1.62, 250 S II. 2 19; DA 1. 180 (here taken metaphorically: raga-raj' adinai] utthana-Uhanar)). (d) rajas-: sira with dusty
;
wet, staining dust D 11.19 (tipa+ ) Sn 662 = PvA 116 (sukhumo rajo pativitag khitto) It 83; Dhs 617 (dhiimo+). adj. raja in sa & a." vata Vin n.209; Vism 31. The meaning " pollen " [Sk. raja, m.] may be seen in " raja-missakai) rasar) " at DhA 1.375. 2. (fig.) stain, dirt, defile gent, impurity. Thus taken conventionally by the P. commentators as the 3-fold blemish of man's character raga, dosa, moha, e. g. Ndi 505; SnA 255; DhA 111.485 or as kilesa-raja at SnA 479. Sn 207 (niketa jayate rajo), 334, 665 (rajag akirasi, metaph.), 974 (paftca rajani loke, viz. the excitement caused by the 5 bahirani ayatanani Nd^ 505. Also in stanza rago rajo na ca pana renu vuccati (with dosa & moha the same) Nd' 505 = Nd' 590 (slightly diff.) = J i.ii7 = Vism 388, cp. Divy 491 with interesting variation. adj. raja in two phrases apagata VvA 236 & vigata" Ndi 505 # free from defilement. On raja in similes see J.P.T.S. 1907. 126. Cp. vi. ^C. Compounds, (a) rajo-: "jalla dust and (wet) dirt, muddy dirt D n.i8 Vin 111.70 J iv.322 v.241 Miln 1,33, 195, 258, 410 SnA 248, 291. -jallika living in dirty mud, designation of a class of ascetics 1.281 J 1.390. -dhatu " dust -element " (doubtful trsl) D 1.54, which 1.163 expl"' as " raja-okiijija-tthanani," i. e. dusty places. Dial. trsl. " places where dust accumulates," Franke, Digha p. 57 as " Staubiges " but rightly sees a deeper, speculative meaning in the expression (Sankhya doctrine of rajas ?). -mala dust & dirt J 1.24. -vajalla [this expression is difficult to explain. It may simply be a condensed phrase rajo 'va jalla, or a redupl. cpd. rajo-t-avajalla, which was spelt raj-ovajalla for ava because of rajo, or represents a contamination of raj-avajalla and raj-ojalla, or it is a metric diaeresis of rajo-jalla] dust and dirt Dh 141 ( = kaddama-limpan' akarena sarire sannicita-rajo DhA 111.77). -harana dirt -taking, cleaning wet rag, floor-cloth, duster Vin 11.291 A IV.376; J I.I 17; DhA 1.245. (b) raja-: -renu dirt and dust J iv.362 -va^^hana indulgence in or increase of defilement Th 2, 343 (" fleshly lusts " trsl.)
;
(rajjasi rajaniyesu etc.: in comb or derivations, representing raga or lobha, cp. lobhaniya); VbhA 11. ppr. rajjamana PvA 3; Pot. rajjeyya Miln 280 (kampeyya-(- ) grd. rajjitabba Miln 386 (rajaniyesu r. with dussaniyesu and muyhanlyesu followed by kampitabba) fut. rajjissati DhsA 194; aor. araftji Vin 1.36 = J 1.83 (na yitthe na hute araftjii)). pp. ratta.
Nd' 138; Miln 386
with dosa
& moha
Rajjana (nt.) muyhana.

Rajja
[fr.
rajjati]
defilement
DA
1.195.
Cp.
(f.) [Vedic rajju, cp. Lat. restis rope, Lith. reigis wicker, basket] a cord, line, rope S 11. 128; Vin 11. 120, 148 (avinchana") Nd' 304 J 1.464, 483 (fisherman's line); v.173; Mhvs 10, 61; DhA iv.54; VbhA 163;
; ;
57; VvA 207; Sdhp 148, 153. -kara rope-maker Miln 331. -gahaka " rope-holder," (king's) land-surveyor J ii.367 = DhA iv.88 (see Fick, Sociale Gliederung 97).
KhA
Rajjuka
[rajju -t-ka]
ThA
257.
2.=rajjugahaka,
= =
;
i.
a rope, line J 1.164 (bandhana) ; king's land surveyor
Dhtp 66 & Rafijati [raflj raj: see rajati & rajjati 398 defines raflja rage] i. to colour, dye J 1.220. rajjati) to find delight in, to be excited Sn 424 2. (
(ettha me delight or
r.
DA
pp.
mano v. 1. BB rajjati). Caus. rafijeti to make glad D 111.93 (in etym. of raja (q. v.).
raiijita.
Caus.
DhA
L
'
II.
rafijapeti
1.
to cause to be
coloured or dyed
iv.106 (v.
raj").
Rafijana (nt.) [fr. rafijati] delighting, finding pleasure, excitement DhsA 363 (rafijan' atthena rago v. 1. rajano perhaps better to be read rajjana").
;
;
j.
Rafijita [pp. of raajeti] coloured, soiled, in raja affected with stain, defiled J i.i 17. See also anu & pari.
Ratati [raj;
Dhtp 86 " paribhasane

: :
"] to yeU,
cry; shout
(at), scold, revile
not found in the texts.
Rattha
ThA
head Sn98o
raj-:
J iv.184, 362, 371.

;
Seepankadanta.
dirt
(e)
-agga a heap of dust,

C.)
fig.
kkhandha
= kilesa Pug
?
v.
187
= rajant.
(nt.) [Vedic raffs'] reign, kingdom, empire; country, realm Sn 46 (expl'' at Nd' 536 as " ratthafi ca nagarafi ca "), 287, janapadaa ca kotth&gSJ'aii ca PvA 19 (g 444, 619; J IV.389 (g arattfiai) karoti) kareti to reign, govern). Pabbata" mountain -kingdom SnA 26 Magadha the kingdom of Magadha PvA 67. -pinâ the country's alms-food (i) bhudjati) Dh 308 (saddhaya dinnag); A 1. 10; S 11.221 111.127; Th 2, It 43, 90. 1 10 -vasin inhabitant of the realm, subject DhA III. 48 1.
. . .
II
65. 68 (here
perhaps
of a distorted rajakkha
So Kern, Toev. s. v.). -upavahana taking away the dust (or dirt) Sn 391, 392.
Ratthaka
(adj.) [Sk. ra^traka] belonging to the kingdom, royal, sovereign J iv.91 (senavahana). Cp. ratthik*-
Bajja (nt.) [Sk. rajya, fr. raj] kingship, royalty, kingdom, empire; reign, throne; (fig.) sovereignty A 111.300 (r) kareti); Sn 114, 553 (r) kareti to reign); J 1.57; 64 (ekarattena tipi rajjani atikkamma 3 kingdoms) III. 170 (r) amaccanai) niyyadetva), 199 (dukkhaseyyai) api rajjar) pi karaye) iv.96, 105, 393 (nava rajja new kingship, newly (or lately) crowned king) VI.4 (rajjato me sussitva maraâm eva seyyo death by withering is better than kingship); VvA 314 (=J 1.64 as above) PvA 73 sq. Mhvs 10, 52 (raja rajjar) akarayi). cakkavatti rule of a universal king DhA 111.191 deva reign amongst gods KhA 227; padesa
;
;
Ratthavant
kingship
Pv
(adj.) [ratfha-l-vant] possessing 11. 6'' (nto khattiya).

.
a kingdom or
Ratthika [fr. rattha, cp. Sk. ratrika] i one belonging to a kingdom, subject in general, inhabitant J 11.241 (brih2. an official of maija-gahapati-r.-dovarik' adayo). the kingdom [cp. Sk. ra?triya a pretender also king's brother-in-law] A 111.76=300 (r. pettanika senaya
senapatika).
Rapa [Vedic raija, both "enjoyment," and"

Dhtp
local sovereignty It 15
Kh
viii.12 (cp.
KhA
227).
battle." The (115) only knows of rap as a sound-base saddattha ( = Sk. ran' to tinkle)] i. fight, battle; only in Th 2, 360 (raoar) karitva kimanai)) see discussed
:
Rata
below
;
21
(world-) king.
Rati
(Subhar&jag raê sin, fault. This meaning is the Buddhist development of Vedic rai)a = enjoyment. Various influences have played a part in determining the meaning & its expl' in the scholastic terms of the dogmatists and exegetics. It is often expl^ as papa or raga. The Tiki on DhsA 50 (see Expos. 67) gives the foil, expl"" (late &' speculative) (a) = reQU, dust or mist of lust etc. (b) fight, war (against The trsl (c) pain, anguish & distress. the Paths) (Expos. 67) takes raija as " cause of grief," or " harm," hence arana " harmless " and sarana " harmful " (the latter trsl"" as " concomitant with war " by Dks. Irsl. of Dhs 1294 and asarana as opp. " not concomitant " ; doubtful). At S 1. 148 (rupe raQai) disv&) it is almost syn. with raja. Bdhgh. expl^ this passage (see K.S.
hantvi).
also late at Mhvs 35, 69 desire, 2. intoxication,
wheel (cakka) D 11.172 sq., the elephant (hatthi, called Uposatha) D 11.174, 187, 197; the horse (assa, Valihaka) ibid. the gem (maiî) D ii.i 75, 187 the woman
;
11.172 sq.
Thus at D 11.16 sq. of Maha-Sudassana They are enum* singly as follows: the
;
trsl*
320) as " rupamhi j&ti-jari-bhanga-sankh&tai) dosar)," {K.S. 186): " discerning canker in visible objects material." The term is not sufl&ciently cleared yet. At Th 2, 358 we read "(kamil) appassJdi ranakar& sukkapakkha-visosana," and v. 360 reads " rai^Lar) karitvi kamanai)." ThA 244 expl= v. 358 by " rig' adi sambandhanato" v. 360 by " kimanar) rapar) te ca may a katabbai) ariyamaggag sampaharai) katva." The first is evidently " grief," the second " fight," but the trsl {Sisters 145) gives " stirring strife " for v. 358, and " fight with worldly lusts " for v. 360 whereas Kern, Toev. a. v. raiiiakara gives " causing sinful desire " as
; ;
the treasurer (gahapati) D 11.176, 188; the adviser (pariâyaka) ibid. The same 7 are enum"" at D 1.89 Sn p. 106 DA 1.250 also at J iv.232, where their origins (homes) are given as cakka out of Cakkadaha hatthi from the Upasatha-race assa from the clan of Valfthassaraja. maî" from VepuUa, and the last See also remarks on gaha3 without specification. Kern, Toev. 8. v. ratana suspects the latter to pati. be originally " major domus " (cp. his attributes as " wealthy " at MVastu 1.108). As to the exact meaning of pario&yaka he is doubtful, which mythical tradition The 7 (moral) ratanas at S 11.217 & has obscured. 111.83 are probably the same as are given in detail at Miln 336, viz. the 5 sUa, samadhi, paflfia", vimutti", vimutti-fiaQadassana (also given under the collective name sila-kkhandha or dhamma-kkhandha), to which are added the 2 pafisambhida" & bojjhanga. These 7 are probably meant at PvA 66, where it is said that Sakka " endowed their house with the jewels " (satta(itthi) ibid.;
; ;
;
:
Very frequent is a Triad of Gems r.-bharitag katva). (ratana-ttaya), consisting of Dhamma, Sangha, Buddha, or the Doctrine, the Church and the Buddha [cp. BSk.
ratna-traya Divy 481],
e. g.
Mhvs
5,
81
VbhA
384;
trsl
The word arana (see arapa') was regarded as neg. of rava in both meanings (i & 2 ) thus either " freedom The trsl of DhsA 50 fr. passion " or " not fighting." {Expos. 67) takes it in a slightly difi. sense as " harmAt M 111.235 less " (i. e. having no grievous causes). araâ is a quasi summing up of " adukkha an-upaghata anupayasa etc.," and sarana of their positives. Here " a meaning like " harmfuiness " & " harmlessness
;
-ikara a pearl-mine, a mine of precious metals Th i, 1049; J II. 414; VI.459; Dpvs 1.18. -kuta a jewelled top DhA 1.159. -palivethana a wrapper for a gem or jewel Pug 34. -vara the best of gems Sn 683 ( = vararatana-bhflta SnA 486). -wtta the Suttanta of the Buddha), repre(3) Treasures (viz. Dhamma, Sangha, senting Sutta Nipata 11. i (P.T.S. ed. pp. 39-42). mentioned as a paritti at Vism 414 (with 4 others) and at Miln 150 (with 5 others), cp. KhA 63 SnA 201.
;
VvA
123
PvA
I,
49. 141.
seems to be
fitting.
Other passages of arana see under
arana. -jaha (raijaiijaha) giving up desires or sin, leaving The expression is causes of harmfuiness behind. It has caused trouble among old and stereotype. interpreters Trenckner would like to read ranafljaya " victorious in battle " {Motes 83). It is abo BSk., Av6 H.131 (see Speyer's note 3 on e. g. Lai. Vist. 50 this page. He justifies trsl* " pacifier, peace-maker "). At foil, passages S 1.52 (trsl* " quitting corruption ") " dem Kampfgewiihl entIt io8 (Seidenstucker trsl'
:
Ratana* [most likely =Sk. aratni see ratani] a linear measure (which Abhp p. 23 gives as equal to 12 angula, see Kirfel, Kosmographie, or 7 ratanas=l yatthi The same is given by Bdhgh. at VbhA 343 P- 335dve vidatthiyo ratanag satta r. yatthi) J v. 36 (visag:
r-satai))
vi.401 (mattai))
VvA 32
(so
given by
Hardy
Index as " measure of length," but to be taken as ratana', as indicated clearly by context & C); Miln
in
282 (satta-patitthito attha-ratan' ubbedho nava-ratan' ayama-paripaho pasadiko dassaniyo Uposatho nagaraja
:
ronnen "); Miln 21
Nett 54; Sdbp 493, 569.

-"),
alluding to ratana' 2
I).
RfttA [pp. of ramati] delighting in (loc. or
intent on.
Ratanaka
devoted to S iv.117 (dhamme jh&ne), 389 sq. (bhava etc.); Sn 54 (sangapika) 212, 250, 327, 330 (dhamme), 461 (yaiiiie), 737 (upasame); Mhvs. i, 44 (mahakanijjiko Satthasabba-loka-hiterato) 32, 84 (ratopuflfle) PvA 3, 13, 19 ("manasa).
;
(-) (adj.) [ratana-l-ka, the ending belonging to the whole cpd.] characteristic of a gem, or a king's in phrase aniggata-ratanake " When the treasure treasure has not gone out " Vin iv.160. where the chief queen is meant with " treasure."
;
Batana*
(nt.) [cp. Vedic ratna, gift; the BSk. form is ratna (Divy 26) as well as ratana {Avi n.i99)] ' (>*) a gem, jewel VvA 321 (not = ratana', as Hardy in Index) PvA 53 (nanavidhani). The 7 ratanas are enumi" under vejuriya (Miln 267). They are (the precious minerals) suvaona, rajata, uiutta, maiji. vejuriya, vajjra, pavala. (So at Abhp 490.) These 7 are said to be used in the outfit of a ship to give it more splendour J II. 1 12. The 7 (unspecified) are mentioned at
Ratani [Sk. aratni " elbow " with apocope and diaeresis given at Halayudha 2, 381 as " a cubit, or measure from the elbow to the tip of the little finger." The form ratni also occurs in Sk. The etym. is fr. Idg. ole (to bend), cp. Av. ar9|>na elbow; Sk. arala bent;
of which enlarged bases *olen in Lat. ulna, ond oleq See cognates in Lat. lacertus, Sk. lakutab = P. laguja. in Walde. Lat. Wlb. s, v. lacertus] a cubit Miln 83 (attha
rataniyo).
Th
2.
" 487 (satta ratanani vasseyya vutthima
Ratanika
Rati
all
seven
(adj.) [fr. ratana] a ratana in length (a^^ha"); Miln 312 (attha).
1.7
kinds of
gems ") and

;
at
DhA
1.274,
where
it is
said of
love, attachment, (f.) [Classic 'Sk. rati, fr. ram] pleasure, liking for (loc.), fondness of S 1.IJ3 (g pacSn 41 ( = anukkhanthit' canubhavati), 207; iu.256 adhivacanag Nd* 537). 59 ('d.). 270, 642, 956 ( = nek;
a ratana-manijapa that in it there were raised flags " sattaratana-maya." On ratana in similes see J.P.T.S. gem of (-) Sn 836 2. (fig.) treasure, 1909, 127. (etadisai) r. = dibb' itthi-ratana SnA 544); Miln 262 Usually as a set of 7 (dussa 3 very fine garment). valuables, belonging to the throne (the empire) of a
khamma-rati paviveka", upasama Nd' 457);

(kilesa)
;
DhA iv.225 PvA

;
77.
arati dislike, aversion
J 111.377
Ratin
S
1.7,
:
22
;
Ratha
the expl" at SnA 423 p. 92 (thera r. cira-pabbajita rather fanciful with the choice of either = ratana-nnu, i. e. knowing the gem of Nibbana, or = bahu-ratti-vidu, i. e. knowing many nights); ThA 141. A f. abstr. Afluta " recognition " is found at 1.445 (spelt ratailfluta. but V. 1. uta). -samaye (loc, adv.) at the time of (night) J 1.63 (addha-ratta at midnight), 264 (id.) IV. 74 (vassa in the rainy season) PvA 216 (addha"),
54,
128,
180,
(id.)
Dh
418 (rati+
Sdhp Vism
Batin
ratii) 476. 195 (purisa itthisu).
Sn 270 ( + rati), 642 197; V.64 Th 2, 339 DhsA 193 PvA 64 karoti to delight in, to make love
)
; ; ; ;
Sn
is
(adj.) (-) [fr. rati]

;
fond
of,
devoted
to,
keen on,
fostering
f.
ratini J iv.320 (ahigsa).
Batta* [pp. of rafijati, cp. Sk. rakta] i. dyed, coloured 1.36 (duratta-vanna difficult to dye or badly dyed 167 reads duratta and expl^ as duranjita-vaijna opp. suratta ibid.); Sn 287 (nana-rattehi vatthehi); Vism 4 1 5 (vattha-nivattha, as sign of mourning) DhA IV. 226 (vattha). 2. red. This is used of a high red colour, more like crimson. Sometimes it comes near a meaning like " shiny, shining, glittering " (as in ratta-suvaijija the glittering gold), cp. etym. & meaning of rajati and rajana. It may also be taken In ratta-phalika as " bleached " in ratta-kambala. (crystal) it approaches the meaning of " white," as also in expl" of puncjlarika at J v.216 with ratta-paduma " white lotus." It is most commonly found in foil, comb^ at foil, passages: Miln 191 (lohita-candana) Vism 172 ("kambala), 174 ("koraijâka), 191 (pataka) J 1-394 (pavala-ratta-kambala) in. 30 (puppha-dama) V.37 (salivana), 216 (paduma) 372 (suvaijija) DhA 1.393 (id.), 248 (kambala) iv.189 ("candanarukkha red-sandal tree); SnA 125 (where paduma is given as " ratta-set' adivasena"); VvA 4 ("dupaffa), 65 (suvanna), 177 (phalika) PvA 4 (virala-mala garland of red flowers for the convict to be executed, cp. pick, Sociale Gliederung 104), 157 ("paduma), 191 (sali) Mhvs 30, 36 (kambala) 36, 82 (rattani akkhini bloodshot eyes). With the latter cp. cpd. rattakkha " with red eyes " (fr. crying) at PvA 39 (v. 1. BB.).'and Np. rattakkhin " Red-eye " (Ep. of a Yakkha). 3. (fig.) excited, infatuated, impassioned S iv.339 Sn 795 (viraga") It 92 (macca ratta) Miln 220. Also in comb" ratta dut^ha mulha: see Nd* s. v. chanda cp. bhava-raga-ratta.
M MA
Ratti
(f .) [Vedic ratri & later Sk. ratri. Idg *Iadh as in Gr. \i)9id = Lat. lateo to hide Sk rahu dark demon also Gr. Aijrii ( = Lat. Latona) Goddess of night Mhg. luoder insidiousness cp. further Gr. \av9ai'ui to be The by-form of hidden, X^fli) oblivion (E. lethargy). ratti is ratta*] night gen. sg. ratya (for 1.47 (dosina). rattiya) Th i, 517; Sn 710 (vivasane = ratti-samatikkame SnA 496); J vi.491. abl. sg. rattiya in phrases
; ;
; ;
abhikkantaya r. at the waning of night D 11.220 Vin 1.26 S 1. 16 M 1. 143 & pabhataya r. when night grew light, i. e. dawn J 1.81, 500. instr. pi. rattisu Vin 1.288 (hemantikasu r.). A loc. ratya (for ratryam) and a
;
;
nora. pi. ratyo (for *ratryah)
Very 58'. comb"*: foil,

rvx^Vf^po"'
is given by Geiger, P.Gr. often comb'* with and opp. to diva in rattin-îva [cp. BSk. ratrindiva = Gr.
Batta' (nt.) & (poet.) ratta (f.) [Epic Sk. ratra Vedic ratra only in cpd. aho-ratrai). Semantically an abstr. formation in collect, meaning " the space of a night's time," hence " interval of time " in general. Otherwise ratri see under ratti] (rarely) night (usually) time in general. Occurs only -, with expressions giving a definite time. Independently (besides cpds. mentioned below) only at one (doubtful) passage, via. Sn 1071, where BB MSS. read rattam-aha for rattar) aho, which corresponds to the Vedic phrase aho-ratrarj ( = P. ahoThe P.T.S. ed. reads nattat] SnA 593 reads rattai)) nattar), but expl' as rattin-divar), whereas Nd' 538 reads rattag & expl* " rattag vuccati ratti, aha (sic lege !) ti divaso, rattiii ca divafl ca." Otherwise only in foil. adv. expressions (meaning either " time " or " night ") instr. eka-rattena in one night J 1.64 satta after one week (lit. a seven-night) Sn 570. ace. sg. cira-rattag a long time Sn 665 digha" id. [cp. BSk. dirgha-ratrag freq.] Sn 22 1.445 a<J(Jha at " halfnight," i. e. midnight A 111.407; pubba-ratt' dpararattag one night after the other (lit. the last one and the next) DhA iv.129. ace. pi. cira rattani a long time J v. 268. loc. in var. forms, viz. vassa-ratte in the rainy season J v. 38 (Kern, Toev. s. v. gives wrongly 111.37, 143; aij^lia-ratte at midnight PvA 152 a<Jdharattiyag at midnight Vv 81" ( = adcjharattiyag VvA 315); diva ca ratto ca day & night Vv 31' ( = rattiyag VvA 130); cira-rattaya a long time J v.267 Pv 1.9*. -andhakara the dark of night, nightly darkness Vin IV.268 (oggate suriye) 1.448. -fiparata abstaining from food at night D 1.5 (cp. DA 1.77). -flfiu of long standing, recognised D 1.48 (in phrase r. cira-pabbajito addhagato etc.; expl* at DA 1.143 as " pabbajjato patthaya atikkanta bahu rattiyo janati ti r."); A 11.27 (here the pi. rattaflfia. as if fr. sg. ratta-iSfla)
; : ; ;
:
Av^ 1.274, 278; II. 176; Divy 124] a day a night (something like our " 24 hours "), in phrase dasa rattindiva a decade of n. & d. (i. e. a 10-day week) A V.85 sq. adverbially satta-rattin-divag a week DhA 1. 108. As adv. in ace. sg. rattin-divag night and day A 111.57 Sn 507, 1142; It 93 J 1.30 or rattiil ca divafl ca Nd* 538, or rattig opposed to adv. diva by night by day Other cases as adv. 1.143 PvA 43. Pv 11. 9' PvA 42 tag ace. eka rattig one night J 1.62 rattig that night Mhvs 4, 38 imag r. this night 1.143 yancar. etasmig antare in between yaficar. yon night and yon night It 121 rattig at night Miln gen. 42 rattig rattig night after night Mhvs 30, 16. '<"^rattiya ca divasassa ca by n. & by day S 11.95. rattiyafi by night VvA 130, 315 (addha at midnight); PvA 22 and ratto in phrase diva ca ratto ca Sn 223 Th 2, 312 Dh 296; Vv 31^; 8432 s 1.33. -khaya the wane of night J 1.19. -cara (sabba) all-cheda night wandering S 1.201 (trsl. "festival"), interruption of the probationary period (t. t.) Vin 11.34 (three such sahavasa, vippavasa, anarocana). -dhiimayana smouldering at night Vism 107 (v. 1. dhup), comb* with diva-pajjalana, cp. 1.143: ayag vammiko rattig dhumayati diva pajjalati. -pariyanta limitation of the probationary period (t. t.) Vin 11.59. -bhaga night-time J 111.43 (bhage) Miln 18 (bhaDA 1.77. gena). -bhojana eating at night M 1.473 -samaya night-time, only in loc. ad(Jha-ratti-samaye at midnight VvA 255 PvA 155.
&
Batha^ [Vedic ratha, Av. rajia, Lat. rota wheel, rotundus (" rotund " & round), Oir. roth = Ohg rad wheel, Lith. ratas id.] a two-wheeled carriage, chariot (for riding, driving or fighting S 1.33 (ethically) A iv.191 (horse & cart; diif. parts of a ratha); M 1.396; Sn 300, 654; Vism 593 (in its comp" of akkha, cakka, pafljara, Tsa etc.); J in. 239 (passaddha" carriage slowing up); Th 2, 229 (caturassag rathag, i. e. aVimana); Mhvs 35, 42 (gopa rathe yutta); VvA 78 (500), 104, 267 = Vimana), assatari" a chariot drawn by a she-mule PvA 74.
;
Vv2o8 = 43>; Pv Ml';

carriage
J
Phussa-ratha state J VI. 355. On See under ph. 111,238; vi.30 sq. ratha in similes see J. P.T.S. i<^T. 127, 1.7; -atthara (rathatthara) a rug for a chariot Vin 1. 192 II. 163. -anika array of chariots Vin iv.ioS.
-upatthara chariot or carriage pole A iv.191. -esabha (ratha-(carriage cover 1.273. 1.103; rjabha, Sk. rathar?abha) lord of charioteers. Ratha here in meaning of " charioteer " Childers sees rathin Trenckner, Notes 59, suggests distortion in this cpd. from rathe ubha. Dhpala at PvA 163 clearly under-isa
DA
Ratha
stands it as ratha- = charioteer explaining " rathesu usabha-sadiso maha-ratho ti attho"; as does Bdhgh. at SnA 321 (on Sn 303): " maha-rathesu khattiyesu Sn 303-308, 552 akampiy' atthena usabha-sadiso." Pv Ii.i3> Mhvs 5, 246 15, 1 1 29. 12. -kara carriagebuilder, chariot-maker, considered as a class of very low social standing, rebirth in which is a punishment (cp. Fick, Sociale Gliederung 56, 207, 209 sq.) S 1.93 Vin IV. 9 (as term of abuse, enumi" with other low grades: caruj^la vena nesada r. pukkusa), 12 (j5ti) 11.152, 183 f. as karin at Pv iii.i" (expl* as cammakarin PvA 175). As Npl. name of one of the 7 Great Lakes in the Himalaya (RathakSradaha), e. g. at Vism 416; SnA 407. -cakka wheel of a chariot or carriage Vism 238 (in simile, concerning its circumference) PvA 65. -pafijara the body (lit, "cage" or " frame ") of a carriage Vv 83^ ( = rath' iipattha VvA 326); J 11.172 IV. 60 DhA 1.28. rjuga a chariot yoke -renu " chariot -dust," a very minute quantity J VI. 42. Childers compares Sk. trasa(as a measure), a mite. renu a mote of dust, atom. It is said to consist of 36 tajjari's, and 36 ratha-renu's are equal to one likkhi : \'i)hA 343. -yinita " led by a chariot," a chariot -drive (Neumann, " Eilpost "). name of the 24"" Suttanta of Majjhima (M 1.145 sq.), quoted at Vism 93, 671 and SnA 446. -sala chariot shed DhA 111.121.
23
rend
:
Rava
see Walde, Lat. Wtb. s, v. lumbus] to be or make subject to, (intrs.) to be in one's power (trs.) to harass, oppress, vex. hurt (mostly Caus. randheti^Sk. randhayati). Only in Imper. randhehi J 1.332, and in Prohib. ma randhayi J v. 121, and pi. mi randhayug
;
248 ( = ma randhantu mi mathantu DhA 111.357). 2. to cook (cp. Sk. randhi & See also randha*. randhana) Miln 107 (bhojanar) randheyya). pp. randha^.
Dh
Rapati [rap] to chatter, whisper Dhtp 187 Dhtm 266 (" akkose "). See also lapati.
("
vacane ")
Rabhasa [rabb=labh, which

rabies.
Dhtp
& Dhtm
sec for etym. Cp. also Lat 205 expl' rabh (correctly) by Srarabha 301 by rabhassa] wild, terrible, violent D 1.91.
expl^ by " bahu-bhanin " at several w. 11. at this passage.
DA
1.256.
There are
Rama
(-) (adj.) [fr. ram] delighting, enjoyable; only in cpd. dii ( = duli) difficult to enjoy, not fit for pleasures as nt. absence of enjoyment Dh 87 = 8 v.24 and mano gladdening the mind (q. v.).
; ;
Ramaqa
cp. Sk. ramana] pleasing, (adj.) [fr. ramati charming, delightful DhA 11.202 (ttb5na).
;
Ramavaka
(ad j.)= ramana J 111.207.

(adj.)
Ratha' [fr. ram, cp. Sk. ratha] pleasure, joy, delight mano.
see
RamaQlya (&
Bathaka^
ratha, cp. Sk. rathaka m.] a little carriage, a toy cart 1.6 (cp. 1.86 khuddakarathai)); Vin n.io iii.iSo 1.226; Miln 229.
(nt.)
[fr.
DA
nlya) pleasing, charming, dosina ratti, cp. PvA 42, 51 (expl"

1.233.
[grd. of ramati] delightful, pleasant, beautiful 1.47 (?iya
DA
1.141) Sn 1013 ; for rucira). As

;
Mhvs
15,
69 (u)
ramaneyya at S
Cp. ramaneyya(ka).
Rathaka' (adj.) [ratha -i-ka] having a chariot, neg. a without a chariot J vi.515.
Rathika
ratha] fighter fr. a chariot, charioteer 1. 397 kusalo rathassa anga-paccanganar)) D 1. 51 (in list of var. occupations, cp. DA 1.156); J VI. 15 (H-patti-karika), 463 (id.).
[fr.
(saflflato
Ramati [ram; def* by Dhtp 224 & Dhtm 318 by " kiiayag "] i. to enjoy oneself, to delight in to sport, find amusement in (loc.) S 1.179 Vin 197 (ariyo na r. pape) Sn 985 (jhane) Dh 79 (ariya-ppavedite dhamme sada r. pandito); subj. i" pi. ramimase Th 2, 370 (cp. Geiger, P.Gr. 126); med. i sg. rame J v.363 imper. rama Pv 11. 12"' (r. deva maya saha better with v. 1.
; ; ; ;
Rathika & Rathiya (f) [Vedic rathya belonging to the chariot, later Sk. rathyi road. See also raccha] a carriage-road. (a) rathika: Vin 11.268; Vism 60; Vin 1.237, 344 PvA 4, 67. (b) rathiya: D 1.83 M II. 108; III. 163; S 1.201 II. 128; IV. 344. In comp"
as
ramma)
II.
fut. ramissati
PvA
grd.
Pv
12*'
Caus. 1. pp. rata. (q. v.). i. to. to please, to fondle
(v.
1.
for rama).
153. ger. ramma ramma & ramanlya
Th
ramayamana)
Caus.
II.
rathiya",
(expl''
e. g. rathiya-coja " street-rag " as rathikaya chadcjita-cojaka).
Vism
62
Miln 313. ramapeti to enjoy oneself J vi.114.
rameti to give pleasure 13; J v.204 vi.3 (pp. pp. ramita (q. v.).
;
Ramita
[pp. of rameti]
r.
Radaat ThA257
yutta "
is
in cpd. " sannivesa-visittha-rada-visesa-
delight in,
having enjoyed, enjoying, taking amusing oneself with (loc. or saha) Sn 709
siya)
;
not quite clear (" splitting "?).
(vanante
Dh
305
(id.
= abhirata DhA
in. 472);
Pv
II.
2" ('mhi taya
saha).
Radati [rad: see etym. at Walde, Lat. Wtb. s. v. rado ("rase"). Given in meaning " vilekhana " at Dhtp Besides this it is given at Dhtm 159 & Dhtm 220. 224 in meaning " bhakkhana "] to scratch Dhtp 159; cp. rada & radana tooth Abhp 261.
Rambati (& lambati) [lamb] to hang down. Both forms are given with meaning " avasagsane " at Dhtp 198 and
Dhtm
283.
[Sk.
Randha^
J V.505
[for
;
Sk. raddha, pp. vi.24 Miln 107.

;
of randhati
2]
cooked
RambhS (f.) Abhp 589.
rambha] a plantain or banana tree

charming, beaui, 73; 14, 47;
Ramma (adj.)
tiful
;
[grd. of ramati] enjoyable,
Randba' [Sk. randhra, fr. randhati i the P. form vid *randdha see Geiger. P.Gr. 58'] opening, cleft, open spot; flaw, defect, weak spot A iv.25 Sn 255, 826 randhamesin looking for somebody's weak spot cp. Nd' 165 (" virandham" aparandham khalitam
:
Sn 305;
248, 512.
(adj.)
ThA
71
(v.
30);
Mhvs
Sdhp
Rammaka
J V.63.
[Sk ramyaka] N. of the
month Chaitra
galitam" vivaram-esi ti"); J n.53

(-l-vivara);
111.192
SnA
DhA
393
Raya
111.376,
[fr.
377 (gavesita).
randhati
2]
Randhaka
(-)
ladj.)
one
who
cooks,
cooking, a cook J iv.43i (bhatta).
Randhati [radh or randh, differentiated in Pali to 2 meanings & 2 verbs according to Dhtm " hii)sayai) " (148), and "pike" (827). In the former sense given as rau4. in
:
[fr. ri, riijati to let loose or flow, which is taken as ray at Dhtp 234, def as " gamana," and at Dhtm 336 as " gati." The root ri itself is given at Dhtm 351 in On etym, cp. meaning " santati," i. e. continuation. Vedic retah; Lat. rivus river = Gall. Rgnos " Rhine." See Walde. Lai. Wtb. s. v. rivus] speed, lit. current Abhp 40. See raya'.
Raya'
the latter randh.
meaning
i.
the Vedas, in It belongs perhaps to Ags. rendan to

is freq. in
The root
[for raya, with v. for y as freq. in Pali, Dhtm 35a : ru " gate "] speed, exceeding swiftness, galloping, in 1.446 comb with daya running at Vin li.ioi IV.4
;
Rava
(better reading here dav' atthe rav' atthe for dhive raâtthe, cp, 11. on p. 567 & Neumann, Mittl. Sammlg. 11.672 n. 49). Noie. At the Vin passages it refers to speaking & making blunders by over-hurrying oneself in speaking. The Dhtm (No. 871) gives rava as a synonym of rasa (with ass3.da & sneha). It is not clear what the connection is between these two mean-
24
jivhaya
3
rtisai)
Rasa
siyitva (or vififleyya).
w.
and rupa.
111.55
See also Syatana (jivhS-vifSfteyya r.), 267

:
ings.
Rava*
Vedic rava] loud sound, roar, shout, cry; any noise uttered by animals J 11. 1 10; ni.277; DhA 1.232 (sabba-rava-&fiu knowing all sounds of animals) Miln 357 (karufiAa). See also r&va &
[fr.
ru, cp.
111.244, 250; Sn 387; Dhs 609; PvA 50 (vaiîiasee below 5). gandha-rasa-sampanna bhojana 3. sense of taste, as quality & personal accomplishment. Thus in the list of senses marking superiority (the 10 adhipateyyas or th&iâs), similar to rasa as special distinction of the Mahapnrisa (see cpd. ras-agga) S iv.275 = Pv ii.g** A IV. 242. 4. object or act of enjoyment, sensual stimulus, material enjoyment, pleasure (usnally
nita.
BaTaka=rava,
in go a
cow's bellowing
M 1.225.
Bavaoa
(adj.-nt.) [fr. ravati] roaring, howling, singing, only in cpd. gha^ a certain kind of pitcher, where meaning of ravana is uncertain. Only at identical passages (in illustration) Vism 264=362 = KhA 68 (reading pel^-ghata, but see App. p. 870 ravana'') = VbhA 68 (where v. 1. yavana, with ?).
:
gedha, see materialistic exegesis na anagijjhati perhaps better rasesu, as SnA) A 111.237 (pnriso agga'-parititto perhaps to No. 2 ). 5. flavour and its substance (or substratum), e. g. soup VvA 243 (kakkataka crabsoup), cp. S V.I 49, where 8 soup flavours are given (ambila. tittaka, katuka, madhura, kharika, akh&rika, loQika, aloijika) Pv 11. i" (aneka-rasa-vyaSjana "with exceptionally flavoured sauce"); J v.459. 465. gorasa " flavour of cow, i. e. produce of cow see under Also metaphorically " flavour, relish, pleasure " go. Sn 257 (pariveka", dhamma-piti", cp. SnA 299 " assid' attbena " i. e. tastiness) PvA 287 (vimutti" relish of
in pi.)
(rzisesn
Sn 65
at
Nd'
540), 854 (rase

;
Bavati [ru Idg. 're

raucus,
&
;
*rea, cp. Lat. ravus " raw, hoarse,"
salvation).
rumor
iipviov roaring, cry, make a (loud) noise
rumour Gr. upvo/iai to shout, etc. Dhtp 240 rn " sadde "] to shout,
; :
"
"
Ps
11.89.
So
6.
also
as
;
(in
grammar &
Miln 254.
;
aor. ravi J
;
1.162
(baddha-rSvai) ravi); 11. no; 111.102 10, 69 (maha-ravar)) and aravi Cp. abhi, vi. pp. ravita & ruta.
PvA
100; aravi
32, 79.
Mhvs
Bavi
Mhvs
[cp.
Sk. ravi]
the sun J
11.375
(taruija-vaiHja-
ratha).
in elegance, brightness (flavour) (see Childers s. v. natya-rasa) Miln 340 (with opamma and lakkhaiâ perhaps to No. 7) PvA 122 (rasa as ending in Np. Angirasa, expl* as jntiyS adhivacanag," i. e. brightness, excellency). 7. at t. t. in philosophy " essential property " (Expos. 84), comb* with lakkhana etc. (cp. Cpd. 13, 213), either kicca"
: ;
attha, dhamma, vimutti" style) essential property, dramatic art " sentiment "
-inda " king of the sun," N. of the lotus -hai)sa " sun-swan," N. of a bird J vi.539.
D5vs
in. 37.
Bavita [pp. of ravati] shouted, cried, uttered Miln 178

(sakuija-ruta).
Basa^ [Vedic rasa; with Lat. ros " dew," Lith. rasi id., and Av RailhJ N. of a river, to Idg. *eres to flow, as in Sk. arjati, Gr. diiôppot (to plu); also Sk. r?abha see usabha*. Dhtp 325 defines as " assadane " 629 as " assada-snehanesu " ; Dhtm 451 as " assSde." The
decl. is usually as regular a-stem,

fr.
but a secondary
instr.
11.63
;
an s-stem
is
to be found in rasasa
by
taste
J 111.328] that which is connected with the sense of taste. The def" given at Vism 447 is as follows:
" jivh3.-patihanana-iakkhai;io raso, jivha-vifinaijassa visaya-bhavo raso, tass' eva gocara-paccupafjhano, miSla-raso khandha-raso ti adinj nayena anekavidho,"
rasa is physiologically & psychologically peculiar to the tongue (sense-object & sense-perception), and also consists as a manifold object in extractions from roots, trunk etc, (see next). The conventional encyclopaedic def" of rasa at Nd' 240 Nd* 540, Dhs 629 gives taste according to (a) the 6-fold objective source as miila-Tasa, khandha, taca, patta, puppha, pha]a, or taste (i. e. juice, liquid) of root, trunk, bark, leaf, flower & fruit and (b) the 12 -fold subjective (physiological) sense-perception as ambila, madhura, tittika, kafuka lonika, kharika, lambila (Miln 56 ambila), kas&Ta ; sadu, asadu, sita, unha, or sour, sweet, bitter, pungent, salt, alkaline, sour, astringent pleasant, unpleasant, cold & hot, Miln 56 has the foil. ambila, lavana, tittaka, kafuka, kasjya, madhura. i. juice [as applied in the Veda to the Soma juice], e.g. in the foil. comb ucchu of sugar cane, extract of sugar, cane syrup Vin 1.246 VvA 180 patta & puppha of leaf & flower Vin 1.246 madhura of honey PvA 1 19. 2. taste as (objective) quality, the sense-object of taste (cp. above defM). In the list of the ayatanas, or senses with their complementary sense-objects (sentient and sensed) rasa occupies the 4"' place, following upon gandha. It is stated that one tastes (or " senses ) taste with the tongue (no reference to palate)
i.
function or sampatti property DhsA 63, 249 Vism 8, 8. fine substance, semi-solid semi448; Miln 148. liquid substance, extract, delicacy, fineness, dust. Thus in pathavl" "essence of earth," humus S 1.134 or rasa(trsl " taste of earth," rather abstract) pathavi earth as dust or in great fineness, " primitive earth " (before taking solid shape) D 111.86 sq. (trsl. " savoury earth," not quite clear), opp. to bhQmipappataka; Vism 418 pabbata-rasa mountain extract, rock-substance J in. 55 suvjinna gold dust J 1.93. 9. (adj, -) tasting Vv 16*1 (AmatarasS f. = nibb4narasivini VvA 85). -agga finest quality (of taste), only in further comp with aggita (ras-agga-s-aggita) njost delicate sense trsl Dial.) D 111.167, and "aggin (ras-agga-s-aggin, cp. MVastu n.306 rasa-ras' Agrin) of the best quality (of taste, cp. above 2), said of the Mahapurisa D 11.18 =
e.
"his taste is supremely wording are still a little Childers gives etym. of rasaggas-aggin as rasa-ggas-aggin, ggas representing gras to swallow (not otherwise found in P5li I), and expl" the BSk. ras'111.144
('^P-
trsl"
Dial.
11.
15
acute "), doubtful.
The phrase &
its
dgrin as a distortion of the P. form, -aitjana a sort of ointment (among 5 kinds), " vitriol " (Rh. D.) Vin in. 168. 1.203. -Ada enjoying the objects of taste Dhs 629, 111.243, 290 -ayatana the sphere of taste 653. H95 (insert after gandha, see Dhs. trsl. 319). -arammana object of taste Dhs 12, 147, 157. -asa craving for tastes Dhs 1059. -garuka bent on enjoyment SnA 107. -tanha thirst for taste, lust of sensual
enjoyment
Dhs 1059; DhA 111,244, 280; J v,293 in. 244 (where IV.196. -saiUia perception of tastes also saflcetan5). -haranl (f) [ph. "haraniyo, in comp the salivary harapi"] taste-conductor, taste-receiver canals of the mouth or the nerves of sensation ; these are in later literature given as numbering 7000, e. g. at
107 (pathama-kabaje mukhe pakkhitta-matte satta rasa-harani-sahassani amaten' eva phutani ahesur)). Older passages are Vin n. 137 D III. 167 (referring to the Mahapurisa " sampajjasa r-haraiji susajjthita," trsl": erect taste-bearers planted
V.293
(khobhetva phari)
I)
;
DhA
1.134
(anuphari)
KhA
51 (only as 7
SnA
'
'
well [in throat]).
25
Rasa'
{-) is a dial, form of dasa ten, and occurs in Classic Pali only in the numerals for 13 (terasa), 15 (paijna-rasa, pannarasa), 17 (sattarasa) & 18 (ajtharasa, late). The Prk. has gone further see Pischel,
:
Raga
Rahassaka
(adj.) [fr. rahassa] secret Miln 91 (guyhai) na katabbai) na rahassakai)).
Rahayati [Denom.
Prk.Gr.
245.
Rasaka
[fr.
rasa, cp. Classic Sk. rasaka] a
cook J
fr. rahas not corresponding to Sk. rahayati, C. of rahati to cause to leave] to be lonely, to wish to be alone 11. 119.
;
v. 46b,
461. 507-
Rahita [pp. of rah]

icchasi
rahitai)
of,
i.
Rasati [ras] to shout, howl J 11.407 (w. U. rayati, vasati C. expl' as " nadati ")=iv.346 (v. 1. sarati).
lonely, forsaken Th 2, 373 bhiijsanakat) mahavanar)).

(-)
(gantum
2.
de-
prived
Raiatta
(nt.) [fr. rasa] taste,
sweetness
SnA
299.
i.
RasavatI (f.) [rasa + vant] "possessing flavours" kitchen Vin 1.140.
e.
J III. 369 (buddhiya rahita satta); PvA 63 (bhoga), 67 1.36 (avaijna") Note, samantarahita is to be (acara), 77 (gandha). divided as sam-antarahita.
without
DA
RSga
Ras&vin
(adj.
[fr.
rasa] tasting
VvA
85 (nibbana").
[cp. Sk. raga, colouring, dye Vin
fr.
11.
ra]
see rajati]
colour,
hne
;
:
Raslyati [Pass. -Demon. -formation fr. rasa] to find taste or satisfaction in (gen.), to delight in, to be pleased A IV.387 (bhasitassa), 388 (C. tussati, see p. 470).
:
Rasmi
see ra^jsi.
:
Rassa (adj.) [cp. Sk. hrasva Geiger, P.Gr. 49*. The Prk. forms are rahassa & hassa Pischel 354] short (opp. digha) D 1.193 (digha v5 r. va majjhima ti va), 223 (in contrast with d.) Sn 633 Dh 409 J 1.356 Dhs 617
: ; ;
Vism
2 72 (def
DhA
: v. 1
84.
Cp.
;
ati.
-adesa reduction of the determination (here of vowel in ending) J 111.489. -sarira (adj.) dwarfish, stunted
J 1.356.
Bassatta
(nt.) [fr.
rassa] shortness, reduction (of vowel)
DhsA
149.
107 (anga " rougeing " the body bhikkhu angaragai) karonti) ThA 78 SnA 315 (nanavidha) 2 (as t. t in philosophy & ethics) excitement, passion seldom by itself, mostly in comb* with dosa, & moha, as the three fundamental blemishes of character passion or lust (uncontrolled excitement), ill-will (anger) and infatuation (bewilderment) see dosa* These three again appear in & moha cp. saraga. manifold comb" with similar terms, all giving var. " shades of the " craving for existence " or " lust of life (tanha etc.), or all that which is an obstacle to nibbana. Therefore the giving up of raga is one of the steps towards attaining the desired goal of emancipation Some of the comb" are e. g. the 3 (r. d. (vimutti). -(- kodha very often fourfold r. d. m. with m.)-(- kilesa mana, these again with ditthi see in full Nd' 3. v. raga Of the many passages (p. 237). cp. below ussada. illustrating the contrast raga>nibbina the foil, may
Rahati [rah, def* at Dhtp 339 & 632 by " caga," giving up, also at Dhtm 490 by " cagasmir)," 876 by caga and
gata] to leave, desert rahassa.
:
see pp. rahita
&
der.
rahas,
Rahada [Vedic hrada, with diseresis & metathesis *harada >rahada the other metathetic form of the same hrada
;
is draha>daha] a (deep) pond, a lake D 1.50 (r) iva vippasannar) udanarj): S 1.169=183 (dhammo rahado sila-tittho) Sn 72 1 = Miln 4 4 (rahado puro va pandito) It 92 (rahado va nivato), 114 (r. sa-ummi savatfo As udaka at D 1.74, 84; A sagaho) DhA 11. 152.
;
III. 25 (ubbhid-odako) J.P.T.S. 1907, 127.
Pug
47.
On
r.
in similes see
Rahas & Raho
(nt.)
[Vedic rahas.
The Pali word
is
restricted to the forms raho and raha (=*rahalj); a loc. rahasi is mentioned by Childers, but not found in To rahati] lonely place, solitude, lonethe Canon. secrecy, privacy. liness i raho : occurring only as adv. " secretly, lonely, in secret," either absolutely, e. g. S 1.46 Sn 388 Pv 11.7" (opp. avi openly) iv.!** Vism 201 (na raho karoti papani (raho nisinna) or in cpds. e. g. gata being in arahai) tena vuccati) private, being alone 1.134 (-(-patisalllna) Sn p. 60. See also under patisallina gania " secret convention, secret intercourse," fig. a secret adviser J vi.369 (after See 111.230. Kern, not found!); vada secret talk also anu. 2. raha, only in cpd. raha-bhava secrecy,
be mentioned chandaraga vinodanag nibbanapadai) accutai) Sn 1086; yo ragakkhayo (etc.): idag vuccati yo ragakkhayo (etc.) idar) vuccati amatar) S v.8 ye 'dha pajahanti kamaragag nibbanai) S iv.251 parinibbana-gata bhavararaganu-sayaflcapahaya raga dosa-mohaVv 53" kusalo jahati papakar) Personified, Raga (v. 1. kkhaya parinibbuto Ud 85. Raga), Tanha & Arati are called the " daughters of Mara" '(Maradhita): Sn 835; DhA in. 199; Nd' ,81. For further detail of meaning & application D 1.79, 156; (i) with dosa & moha: see e. g. 108, 132; S 1. 184; IV.139, 195, 250, 305; III. 107, II. 138 (rasa the excitement of taste) V.84, 357 sq. A 1.52, 156 sq., 230 sq. 11.256; ill. 169, 451 sq. IV.144; It 56, 57; Vism 421; VbhA 268, 269 (sa" D in. 70. 74, 146, (2) in other connection & vita"). (cittag pariyadaya titthati) 1.75, 217, 234 (arupa), 249 S 11.231=271 (cittag anuddhagseti) in. 10; iv.72, 329; V.74 (na ragag janeti etc.); A 11.149 (tibba-raga-jatiko ragajag dukkhag patisagvedeti) 111.233, 371 (kamesu vita); IV. 423 (dh4mma) Sn 2, 74, 139, 270 = 8 1.207 Sn 361, 493, 764, 974, io46;Dh349 (tibbao = ( + dosa); bahala-raga DhA iv.68) Ps 1.80 sq. n.37 (rupa"), 95 (id.); Vbh 145 sq. ( = taijha), 368 ( = kiflcana), 390;
: ; :
Tikp
in def" of araihant at
ten' esa
i 1 46 = Vism 20 1 (rahabhavena See also der. raha-seyyaka. Note. Hardy's reading yatha rahat] at Pv ii.g^ & PvA 78 is not correct, it should be yath' arahar) (cp. similarly In the same sense we would preferably puj-iraha). read agg' asan' adi-arahanai) " of those who merit the first seat etc." at J 1.2 17. although all MSS. have aggasanadi-rahanar), thus postulating a form raha = araha.
.
DA
arahan
ti).
1.116. Opp. viraga. 155, 167; 111.217; S iv.19; It 92 (r. -aggi the fire of passion -l-dosaggi & dahati macce ratte kamesu mucchite mohaggi); J 1.6 1 (imhi nibbute nibbutag nama hoti). -Anusaya latent bias of passion (for = dat.) S iv.205 (the It 80 (yo suraga, patigha, avijja) 3 anusayas bhaya dhatuya rago so paduyati). -ussada conceit of
DA
lust,
;
one of the 7 ussadas (r. d. m., mana, ditthi, kilesa, kanima) Nd' 72. -kkhaya the decay (waning) of p. S 111.51, 160: IV. 142. 250, 261: v.8, 16, 25; VbhA -carita one whose habit is passion, of passionate 51 sq.
behaviour Miln 92 Vism 105 sq. (in det.), 114 (H-dosa", moha), 193 KhA 54 (colour of the blood of his heart, -t^hiniya founded on passion A 1.264 cp. Vism 409) senAA 32. -patha way of lust, lustfulness, passion, Sn 370, 476 (with expl" " rago pi hi suality S IV. 70 duggatinag pathatta ragapatho ti vuccati " SnA 4 10).
; ;
Rahassa (adj.
nt.) [Sk. rahasya] secret, private ; nt. secrecy, secret Mhvs 35, 64 (vatva rahassai)); instr. rahassena (as adv.) secretly Mhvs 36, 80; ace. rahassag id. Pv
IV. i.
-katha secret speech, whispered words J 1.411
11.6.
-rati
passionate or lustful delight
DhA
in. 112
-ratta
Ragin
affected with passion S 1.136; Nd^ ioo = kama-gunesu ratta).
26
Sn 795
(as "ragin, cp.
Raja
just Ruler of the earth in the worldly sense, a King of Righteousness. These are the 2 gatis of such a being, as described at var. places of the Canon (e. g. Sn p. 106 ;
Ragin
(-) [fr.
raga] one
who shows
passion
for,
possessed
of lust, affected with passion Sn 795 (cp. Nd^ lOo) S 1. 136; Visra 193, 194 (with var. characterisations).
A 1.76). His power is 1003; D III. 142 and is described in the standard phrase " c. dhammiko dhatnma-raja caturanto vijitavi janapadaSn 1002, absolute,
;
Rajaka
(adj.) (-) [raja + ka, the ending belonging to the whole cpd.] characteristic of the king, king- in cpds. arajaka without a king J vi.39 (rafthe) sarajaka including the king Tikp 26 f. sarajika Vin 1.209 (parisa). Also in phrase anikkhanta-rajake (loc. abs.) when the king has not gone out Vin iv.160.
; ;
tthavariya-ppatto
Rajanfia
raja, cp, Vedic rajanya] " royalty " ; a high courtier, a khattiya ( = rajabhogga, cp. Fick, Sociale uggehi Gliederung 100) 1.103 (Pasenadi raja va rajaniyehi va kaficid eva mantanar) manteyya)
[fr.
satta-ratana-samannagato," e. g. gives the dignity of a C. as the first "human sovereign powers" (PvA 117). The four iddhi's of a C. are given (quite crudely) at III. 1 76 he is beautiful, lives longer than others, is of a healthier constitution than others, he is beloved by the brahmins and householders. Other qualities how his remains should be treated = D 11. 141 deserves a
III. 59.
Dhammapala
DA
1.273 ( = anabhisitta kumara, i. e. princes) Miln 234 VvA 297 (Payasi r.).
; ;
uncrowned
Rajata
(f.) [abstr. fr. raja] state of being a king, kingship, sovereignty J 1.119 (anuttara-dhamma being a most righteous king).
Rajati
[raj, cp. rajati
&
ranjati] to shine
VvA
134
= vij-
jotati).
Cp.
vi.
Raja (Rajan)
:
Vedic raja, n-stem. To root reg, as in Lat. rego (to lead, di-rect, cp. in meaning Gr. see etym. under uju. Cp. Oir. ri king, Gallic iiyifiiliv) Catu-rix battle king, Goth reiks = Ohg. rihhi = rich or Ger. reich. Besides we have *reig in Ags. rScean = reach; Ger. reichen. The Dhtp only knows of one root raj in meaning " ditti " i. e. splendour] king, a ruling potentate. The def" at Vin 111.222 is " yo Tcoci
[cp.
rajjai)
Vism 419
kSreti." The fanciful etym. is " dhammena pare ranjeti
at
ti
111.93
gladdens others with his righteousness. passage the origin of kingly government is given as the third stage in the constitution of a people, the 2 preceding being maha-sammata (general consent) and
khattiya
(the
land-aristocrats).
raja" i. e. he At the latter
Cases.
We
find
systems of cases for the original Sk. forms, viz. the contracted, the diaeretic and (in the pi.) a new formation with -U-. Thus gen. & dat. sg. rafifio [Sk. rajnah]
Vin III. 107 IV. 157 J 11.378 111.5 Vv 74* and rajino Sn 299, 415 Th 2, 463 J iv.495 Mhvs 2, 14 instr. sg. ratifia Vin 111.43 J v. 444 DhA 1.164 PvA 22 VbhA 106 and rajina [Sk. rajfia] Mhvs 6, 2 ace. sg. rajanaQ Vin IV. 157; loc. la-iiRe PvA 76; voc. raja Sn 422, 423. pi. nom. rajano A 1.68 gen. dat. rafifiag [Sk. rajfiai)] D 11.87; Mhvs 18, 32; and rajunat) Vin 1.228; Ud 11;
; ;
;
II.
104;
III. 487;
SnA 484; PvA
fiahi
A
5,
and rajubhi D 11.258. Cp. Geiger, P.Gr. 92'. I. raja is a term of sovereignship. The term raja as used in Buddhist India does not admit of a uniform interpretation and translation. It is primarily an appellative (or title) of a khattiya, and often the two are used promiscuously. Besides, it has a far wider sphere of meaning than we convey by any trsl'
Mhvs
1.279 rajiihi 80 8, 21
;
Ud
41
11.
loi, 133; instr. rafi120 J 1.179 111.45

; ; ;
like "
king " or even " sovereign," or " prince." find it used as a desigfnation of " king " in the sense of an elected or successory (crowned) monarch, but also in the meaning of a distinguished nobleman, or a local
chieftain, or a prince with var. attributes characterizing his position according to special functions. From this
We
[based on mythological views: the king as representing the deity, cp. deva = king. Note that raja never takes the place of deva in the meaning king, but that maharaja is used in voc. equivalent to deva] a world-king, over-lord, a so-called cakkavatti raja. This is an office (as " Universal King") peculiar to the Mahapurisa or the (mythol.) " Great Man," who may become either the Saviour of men in the religious sense, a Sarama-sarabuddha, or a
foil,
:
we
get the
scheme
(a)
D II. 142 sq. his four qualities D 11. 145 (the 4 assemblies of khattiyas, brahmanas, gahapatis & samanas are pleased with him). See under cakkavatti In a similar sense the term dhatnina-raja & ratana. is used as Ep. of the Buddha Sn 554 (raj' 5.ham asmi dh-.r. anuttaro) J 1.262 and a reflection of the higher sphere is seen in the title of politeness (only used in voc.) maharaja, e. g. Sn 416 (addressed to Bimbisara) (b) [in a larger constitutional PvA 22 (id.) J VI. 515. state] the crowned (muddhS,vasitta) monarch (i. e. khattiya) as the head of the principality or kingdom. The def" of this (general) raja, at Nd^ 542 is significant of the idea of a king prevalent in early Buddhist times. " khattiyo muddh' abhisitto vijita-sangamo It is nihata-paccamitto laddh' adhippayo paripuijna-kotthagaro," i. e. " a crowned noble, victorious in battle, slaying his foes, fulfilling his desires, having his storehouses full." This king is " the top of men " (mukhai) manussanai)) Vin 1.246 = Sn 568. Cp. 1.7; Sn 46 (ratthai) vijitam pahaya) See J v. 448 and passim. In similes: see J.P.T.S. 1907, also below 3, 4 & 6. 128; & cp. Vism 152 (r. va saddh' antagato), 336 (wishing to become an artisan). Here belongs the title of the king of the devas (Sakka) " deva-raja," e. g. (c) [in an oligarchic sense] DhA III. 269, 441 PvA 62. member of a kula of khattiyas, e. g. the kumaras of the Sakiyans and Koliyans are all called rajano of the rajakulanai) in J. v. 413 sq., or at least the heads of those kulas. (d) [in a smaller, autocratic Cp.jB. Ind. p. ig. state] a chieftain, prince, ruler usually (collectively) as a group rajano, thus indicating their lesser importance, e. g. A V.22 (ku(Jda-rajano rafifio cakkavattissa anuyutta bhavanti so read for anuyanta) Sn 553 (bhoja similar to raja-bhogga or bhogiya as given at SnA 453); A 11.74 sq- (dhammika & a) J iv.495. Similarly at Vin 1.228 we find the division into the 3 ranks mahesakkha rajano, majjhima r., nica r. Here also belongs the designation of the 4 lokapala (or Guardians of the World) at cattaro maha-rajano, the maha" being added for sake of politeness (cp. Note A on maha), e. g. A iv.242. See also patiraja & cp. below (e) A wider range of meaning is attached to 4 c. several sub-divisions (with raja or without) officials and men who occasionally take the place of the king (royal functionaries), but are by public opinion considered almost equal to the king. Here belongs the def of what is termed "rajano" (pi. like d) at Vin viz. raja, padesa-raja, mapij^lika, antarain. 47, bhogika, akkhadassa, mahamatta, ye va pana chejjabhejjag anusasanti (i. e. those who have juridical power). See also below 4 b, and putta, "bhogga [& other cpds.]. 2. It would fill a separate book, if we were to give a full monograph of kingship in and after the Buddha's time we therefore content ourselves with a few principal remarks. The office of king was hereditary kula-santakar) rajjai) J 1.395; ii.ii6; iv.124; but we sometimes read of a king being elected with great pomp J 1.470 PvA 74. He had the political and military power in his hand, also the jurisdiction, although in this he is often represented by the mahamatta, the active head of the state. His 10 duties are
thupa
;
Raja
mentioned at several places (see below under dhamma). Others are mentioned e. g. at D 1.135, where it is said he gives food and seed-corn to the farmer, capital to the trader, wages to the people in government service. His
qualifications are 8 fold (see 1.137) well-born (" gentleman," khattiya), handsome, wealthy, powerful (with his army), a believer, learned, clever, intelligent.
:
27
Raja
gahetva); A 1.68, 154; It 89 (raj' abhinita-|-cor) & in sequence rajano cora dhutta (as being dangerous to the bhikkhus) at Vin 1.150. 161. the 5. On question of kingship in Ancient India see Zimmer, Altind. Leben pp. 162-175, 212 sq. Macdonell & Keith, Vedtc Index 11.210 sq. Pick, Soc. G/. 63-90 Foy, Die Konigl. Gewalt nach den altind. Rechtsbiichern (Leipzig 1895); Rh. Davids, Brf(//}is/ India pp. i-i6; Hopkins, E. W., The social and military position of the ruling caste in A. I. in J.A.O.S. 13, 179 sq. Banerjea. Public Administration in A. I. 1916, pp. 63-93. 6. Kings mentioned by name [a very limited & casual list only, for detailed refs. see Dict'y of Names] Ajatasattu Udena (DhA 1.185); Okkaka DIghl (of Kosala Vin 1.342); Parantapa (of Kosambi-; DhA 1.164;) Pasenadi (of Kosala; D 1.87,103; Vin iv.112, 157) Bimbisara (of Magadha Vin iv.i 16 sq. Sn 419) Bhaddiya etc. 7. (fig.) king as sign of distinction (" princeps "), as the lion is called raja miganag Sn 72 Vism 650 the Himavant is pabbata-raja A 1.152; III. 44 and Gotama's horse Kanlhaka is
;
His wealth is proverbial and is characterized in a stock phrase, which is also used of other ranks,' like setthi's & brahmana's, viz. " addha mahaddhana mahabhoga
pahuta-jatarupa-rajata pahuta-vitt' upakarana pahutadhana-dhaflna paripuiina-kosa-kotthagara," e. g. D 1. 1 34. For a late description of a king's quality
and
His disciplinary distinction see Miln 226, 227. authority is emphasized ;. he spares no tortures in punishing adversaries or malefactors, esp. the cora (see below 4 c). A summary example of these
the long passage illustrating dukkha (bodily pain) at Nd* 304 (here also on a cora). cp. lit. 163 3. The king (raja or khattiya) in the popular opinion, as reflected in language, heads several lists, which have often been taken as enumerating '* castes," but which are simply inclusive statements of var. prominent ranks as playing a role in the social life of the state, and which were formulated according to diff. occasions. Thus some show a more political, some a more religious aspect. E. g.
inflicted
is
punishments
on criminals
amacca brahmaiia gahapati D 1.136; rdjd brahmai;ia gahapatika A 1.68, where another formula has khattiya br. g. A 1.66; J 1.217; and the foil, with an intermediate " rank " (something like " royalty," "the royal household") between the king and the
khattiya
brahmins raja rdjaputid brahmana gahapatika negama-janapada K II-74 sq. rajano rdja-mahdmattd
:
khattiya br., gah., titthiya in. 44 (trsl" Dialogues too weak "rajas & their officials"); raja rdjabhogga br., gah. Vin 111.221. 4. Var. aspects illustrating the position of the king in relation to other prominent groups of the court or populace (a) raja & khattiya. All kings were khattiyas. The kh. is a noble Kar'tôxliv (cp. Gr. I'lyiftuiv) as seen fr. def" jati-khattiya at SnA 453 and var. contexts. Already in the Rig Veda the ksatriya is a person belonging to a royal family (RV X.109. 3), and rajcuiya is an Ep. of ksatriya (see Zimmer, Altindisches Leben 213). raja khattiyo muddhavassito "a crowned king" Vin 1.69; 111.61 sq. 1.106 sq. 11.207 (contrasted with brahmana IV.160 mahasala) in. 2 99 (if lazy, he is not liked by the people) III. 1 72 sq. (how he becomes a cakkavatti through the appearance of the cakka-ratana). Without muddhivasitta rajano khattiya Dh 294 Nett 165. Cp. khattiya bhoja-rajano the khattiyas, the (noble or lesser ?) kings (as followers of the cakkavatti) Sn 553 (see bhoja). At J vi.515. rajano corresponds directly to khattiya on p. 517 (satthisahassa) cp. expression khattiya-kula J 1.2 17 as equivalent to raja-kula. (b) raja & mahamatta. The latter occupies the position of " Premier," but is a rank equal to the king, hence often called raja himself: Vin 111.47 where styled
called assa-raja J 1.62 = VvA 314. Note. The comp" form of raja is raja. -dgara a king's (garden- or pleasure-) house 1.7 (ka) 1.42. -anga royal mark, characteristic or qualification; king's property Vin 1.219 (rajangar) hatthi the elephants belong to the king), cp. 1.244 assajaniyo ranno angan t' eva sankhai) gacchati is called king's property, -angana royal court PvA 74. -anatti king's permission Tikp 26 (in simile), -ana (i) the king's command J in. 180 cp. PvA 217 "ranno ana" (2) the king's fine or punishment, i. e. a punishment inflicted by the king (cp. Fick, Soc. Gl. 74), synonymous with raja-danda J 1.369, 433 (rajanar) karoti to inflict) iv.42 VI. 18 PvA 242. 11.197 III. 18. 232, 351 -4nubhava king's power, majesty, authority, pomp J iv.247 PvA 279. -antepura the royal harem A v. 81, 82 (the 10 risks which a bhikkhu is running when visiting it for alms), -abhinita brought by a king It 89 (-t-corabhinlta). -abhiraja " king of kings " Sn 553 DhsA 20. -amacca royal minister J v. 444 ("majjhe). -ayatana N. of a tree " Kingstead tree," the royal tree (as residence of a king of fairies), Buchanania latifolia Vin 1.3 sq. (where MVastu 111.303 reads kslrika, i. e. milk-giving tree) J 1.80 iv.361 sq. DhsA 35 VbhA 433 (cetiya). -iddhi royal power PvA 279. -isi a royal seer, a king who gives up his throne & becomes an ascetic (cp. Sk. rajarsi. freq. in Mhbharata & Rama yana) Th i, 1127 fread raja-d-isi) It 2 i (rajisayo, with
DA
" akkhadassa mahamatta." Otherwise he is always termed raja-mahamatta " royal minister," or " H.R.H. the Premier," e. g. Vin 1.172 A 1.279 Vin 1.228 (also as Magadha-mahamatta), and called himself a khattiya D 111.44. (c) raja & cora. A prominent figure in the
;
;
not quite the same meaning) J vi.i 16, 124, DhA IV. 29. Kern, Toev. s. v. proposes reading rajisi. -upatthana attendance on the king, royal audience Vin 1.269; J 1.269, 349; in. 119. 299; iv 63. -upabhoga fit for use by the king Miln 252. -uyyana royal garden or pleasure ground J in. 1 43 Mhvs 15, 2. -orodha a lady from the king's harem, a royal concubine Vin IV. 261. -kakudha-bhanda an ensign of royalty khagga, chatta, unhisa, paduka, valavijani) DhA (5 See under kakudha. -katha talk about kings 1.356. (as tiracchanakatha in disgrace), comb* with corakatha
var vv. 127, 518
11.
;
afiairs
of
State
is
the " robber-chief "

(so
(maha-cora).
always pi.) & cora is very frequent, and in this connection we have to think of rajano as either smaller kings, knights or royals (royalists), i. e. officers of the kings or " the king's Guards."
The contrast -pair rajano
Vin 1.188. -kammika 111.36, 54 1.7 one employed by the king J 1.439; IV. 169. -kutumba the king's property J 1.439. -kunda a " crook of a king " DhA 111.56. -kumara a (royal) prince (cp. khattiya-kumara) Vin 1.269; J in. 122; VbhA 196 (in comparison), -kumbhakara a " royal potter," i. e. a potter being "purveyor to the king"
(see
above
4 c)
a royal
official,
at J 111.34 tl^6 C. expl" as raja-purisa. It is here used as a term of warning or frightening " get up, robber, so that the kings (alias policeman ') won't catch you " tai) gahesur) rajano. utthehi cora Other passages are e. g. 1.7 (raja-katha & corakatha) = Vin 1.188; in. 163 (rajano corag agucarii)
' :
:
Thus
ma D
-kula the king's court or palace A 1.128; J V.290. 11.205; Vin iv.265 J 11.301; DhA 11.44. 46; 111.124. -khadaya phuttha at Sn 831 is according to Kern, Toev. to be read as rajakkhataya ph. (fr. rajakkha). The old Niddesa. however, reads "khadSya & expl"" the word (Nd^ 171) by rajabhojaniyena, i. e. the king's food, which is alright without being changed, -guna " virtue of a king" 1.446 (trick of a circus horse;
;
Raja
28
Rasi
Biji* [cp. Sk. raji] a streak, line, row Sn p. 107 (nfla-vana" = dark line of trees, expl* as nila-vana rukkha-panti SnA 451); Vv 64* (nabhyo sata-raji-cittita "coloured with 100 streaks"; VvA = Iekha); 64* (vejuriya"); pabbata a mountain range J 11. 417; digha (adj.) of long lineage PvA 68 dvangula a band 2 inches broad Davs V.49; roma'' a row of hair (on the body) J v. 430.
;
+ raja-vagsa). PvA 216, 217.
-danâ punishment ordered by the.king -daya a royal gift D 1.127; DA 1.246. -duta king's messenger Sn 411, 412; in meaning of " message," i. e. calling somebody to court, summons at J II. 10 1, 305. -dhamma " king's rule," i. e. rule of governing, norm of kingship usually given as a set of 10, which are enum* at J 111.274 as " dana, slla, pariccaga, ajjava, maddava, tapo, akkodha, avihir|sa, khanti, avirodhana," i. e. alms-giving, morality, liberality,
;
R&ji'
straightness, gentleness, self-restriction, non-anger, non-hurtfulness, forbearance, non-opposition. These are referred to as dasa rdjadhammd at J 1.260, 399 11.400; 111.320; V.119, 378; usually in phrase "dasa rija-dhamme akopetva dhammena rajjan karesi " he ruled in righteousness, not shaking the tenfold code of the king. Another set of 3 are mentioned at J V.I 12, viz. " vitathar) kodhai) hasai) nivaraye " (expl* as giving up musava.da, kodha & adhamma-hasa). -dhani a royal city (usually comb* with gama & nigama) in. 108; Vin in. 89; J v.453 Pv 13". 1.159; U-33 -dhltS king!s daughter, princess J 1.207; PvA 74. nivesana the king's abode, i. e. palace DhA iv.92. -parisa royal assembly Vin 11.296. -pila (?) DhA 1.323. -putta lit. " king's son," prince, one belonging to the royal clan (cp. similarly kulaputta), one of royal descent, Rajput Sn 455 Miln 331 VbhA 312, 319 (in simile); PvA 20. f. "putti princess J iv.108; v.94. -purisa " king's man," only in pi. purisa the men of the lung, those in the king's service (as soldiers, body-guard,
; :
[fr. raga ?] dissension, quarrel, in phrase sangha (H-sanghabheda) Vin 11.203 (quoted at VbhA 428);
IV.217.
Bijiki (f.) [cp. Sk. rajika] a certain (gold) weight (a seedcorn of Sinapis ramosa) Th i, 97 = 862 (kagsa sata 100 mustard seeds in weight, i. e. very costly) J vi.510 (kagse sova^Qe satarajike).
;
Rijita: see vi.
Bajin (adj.) [fr. raji] having streaks or stripes, in uddhagga having prominent stripes (of a lion) J iv.345.
Bajimant
(adj.) [fr. raji'] having streaks or stripes; f. rajimati shining, radiant Vv 32' (v. 1. rajaputti), expl* at VvA 134 as follows " rajati vijjotati ti raji raji ti mata paiifiata rajiiriati " (thus connecting mant with
:
man).
S&jala
[cp. Sk. rajila]
a certain reptile
;
Abhp
1&]
651.
policeman
109. tively
:
servant of the king, collecking's service, those who devote themselves to Govt, service D 1.135 i.85 = Nd* 199 A iv.281, 286. See also porisa. -bali royal tax J 1.354. -bha{a king's hireling or soldier Vin 1.74, 88; SnA 38 (in simile) -bhaya fear of the kingj's punishment) Vism 121. -bhiga the king's share J 11.378. -bhogga i. royal, in the service of the king, in foil, phrases rija-bhoggar)
;
etc.) J 111.34 -porisa (m. nt.)

;
\'bhA 80 (anubandha-cora),
Biti [Sk. rS to give, bestow given at 597 in meaning " adane," with doublet
Dhtp 369 & Dhtm

to take
up
&
no
refs.
Radheti' [Caus. of r&dh to succeed, radhyate. The root is given at Dhtp 420 & Dhtm 656 in meaning " saT)siddhiyag," i. e. of success. See etym. at Walde, ImI. Wtb. s. v. reor.] to please see cpds. abhi" apa, a,
:
vi.
rafi&a dinnag raja-dayai) brahma-deyyag T> 1.87, of a flourishing place. Dial. 1.108 trsl "with power' over it as if he were king," and expl with " where the king has proprietary rights." The C. rather unmeaningly expl" as " raja-laddha " (DA 1.245). The BSk. has a curious version of this phrase " rajfia-a^mdattena brahmadeyyag dattai) " (given by the king in the place of agni ?) Divy 620. Further at Vin
:
:
Ridheti' [ridh P Given at Dhtp 42 4 & Dhtm 656 in meaning " higsayai)," i. e. of hurting] no refs.
Bama
[fr.
;
ment
ram; cp. Vedic rama] pleasure, sport, amusekara having pleasure, sporting, making love
J V.448.
Bamaoeyyaka
sequence raja r-bhogga, brahmaria, gahapaC. expl" (on p. 222) as " yo koci raflflo bhatta-vetan' aharo." (We should be inclined to take this as No. 2.) Thirdly, in stock phrase " raj&raha Tijabhogga rafino angan t' eva sankhar) gacchati," i. e. worthy of a king, imperial, he justifies the royal qualification, said of a thoroughbred horse at A 1.244 = II. 113 of a soldier (yodh' ajiva) at A 1.284 of an elephant at J 11.370 (where it is expli* as " raja paribhoga "). Also as " royal possessions " in general at DhA 1.3 12. Fick, Soc. Gl. 99 does not help much, he takes 13. it as " king's official." 2. royal, of royal power, one entitled to the throne. Either as bhogga, bhogiya (SnA 453) or (khattiya) bhoja-rajano (Sn 553). Thus at Vin III. 22 1, where it takes the place of the usual khattiya " royal noble " & Sn 553, where it is comb"" (as bhoja rajano) with khattiya. See also bhoja & cp. (antara) bhogika and rajafifia. -mahamatta king's
111.221 in
tika,
where the
(adj. nt.) [orig. grd. of rameti, ram, cp. Sk. ramaijlya. On e for i see Geiger, P.Gr. 10] pleasant, agreeable, lovely A 1.35, 37; Dh 98 (=ramaijiya DhA III. 195); nt. delightfulness, lovely scenery arama, vana, bhumi" 1.365 (four seen in a dream
pokkharaî")
B&va
J
[fr. ravati, cp. rava] crying, howling shout, noise 162 (baddha the cry of one who is caught) iv.415 (id.); VI. 475 (of the cries of animals, known to an expert); Miln 254 (bherava-ravag abhiravati) Mhvs 10, 69 (maha-ravai) aravi).
;
1.
BSsi [Vedic
-,
prime minister
(see
above
D 111.44 A
;
b,
to
which add
:)
1.
154, 252,
of
577.
2),
340.
-mudda the royal
279; III. 128; VbhA 312 (simile -malakira royal gardener J v.292.
seal
DhA
1.2 1.
muddika
id.
SnA
-ratha the king's chariot DhA ni.122. -rukkha " royal tree," Cathartocarpus fistula VvA 43. -vara the best king, famous king Vv 32' ( = Sakka VvA 134). -vallabha the king's favourite, or overseer Mhvs -vibhuti royal splendour 37. 10 VbhA 501 (in shnUe). or dignity PvA 2 16, 279. -hai)sa " royal swan," a sort of swan or flamingo Vism 650 (suvani>a, in simile).
;
ratii] i heap, quantity, mass It 1 7 usually angara heap of cinders J 1.107; kanikarapuppha of k. flowers VvA 65 kahapana of money PvA 162 tila" of seeds VvA 54 dhaflfla" of corn A IV.163, J 70 etc. rasig karoti to make a heap, to pile up Mhvs 29, 28 VvA 157. 2. (store of) wealth, riches in agga-dana gift of the best treasures (of one's property), one of the 5 " donations of the best," viz. khett", ras, kofth", kumbhi", bhojan" SnA 270. See also vaddhaka. 3. a sign of the Zodiac (the 12, as given at Abhp 61 are; mesa, usabha, methuna, kakkata. siha, kailfia, tula, vicchika, dhanu, makara, kumbha, mina or the ram, bull, twins, crab, lion, virgin, balance, scorpion, bow, Capricorn, waterpot, fish) PvA 198. 4. (fig.) at t. t. in logic: group, aggregate, category, congery freq. in /)6At({^mma -literature, where 3 " accumulations " are spoken of, viz. micchatta-niyato rasi, sammatta-niyato r., aniyato r. or " wrong doing entailing immutable evil results, that of
.
e.
g.
Rasika
well-doing entailing immutable good results, and that of everything not so determined" {Dialogues 111.210); D 111.217; Kvu 611 Nett 96; cp. Kvu Irsl. 356 Dhs In the 5 factors of individuality (body trsl. 26, 253. and mind) khandhj are explained as meaning rasi, e. g. Asl. 141; B. Psy. 42. In other connections: S V.146 (kusala", akusala), 186; A 111.65 (akusala") Note. In BSk. we find only 2 of the 3 Tikp 45. categories mentioned at MVastu 1.175, viz. mithyStvaniyato & aniyato raîh. -addhaka one who increases wealth, i. e. a treasurer D 1. 61 (trsl" " increases the king's wealth " DA 1.170 simply defines " dhaflfla-rSsiS ca dhana-risiil ca va(j;
29
Rukkba
expl" of udaha-bhasta as equivalent to T. reading rindi. but in saying " shrunken as skins without water " rindi is altogether doubtful & it is better to read theri find the same which is according to the context. meaning of theri (" old woman ") at Pv 11. 1 1*.
;
We
Bissati
[Vedic rif, ri?yati] to be hurt, to suffer harm (dai)sa-makasa-vat' atapa-sirigsapa-samphassehi rissamano where Nd* 199 in same passage reads sam-
M 1.85
phassamana).
Boka
(Jheti ti r. v.")
1.2
Mhbv
78.
in cpd. a44ha at Vin 11.134, referring to the shape Could of a beard, is doubtful. The v. 1. is " duka." it correspond to Vedic ruktna (a certain ornament worn on the chest) ?
BUka (nt.)
[fr.
risi] revenue, fisc
1.135.
Bahateyyaka
(adj.)
[rahas+seyya+ka
" Vin 1.39
or
raha
(for
Bukkha
raha) + seyyaka] " having one's living in seclusion or secrecy, in
bed in loneliness," manussa " fit to lie
undisturbed by
men
+ patisallana-s2Lruppa)
:
Mil. 118.
[Vedic vrka. See Geiger, P.Gr. 13, with note. Pischel, Prk. Gr. 320 puts rukkha to Sk. ruksa (shining which as Pischel, following Roth, says has also the meaning " tree " in Rgveda). The Prk. form is rukkha. find a byCp. Wackemagel, AUind. Gr. i, 184 b. form rakkha at J 111.144. Cp. Brethren, pp. 185, 416,
We
B&ha
[Vedic rJlhu] N. of an Asura
Names.
r&humukha "mouth of R&hu," designation

punishment for criminals (M 1.87; 111.164 tortures)=Nd' 6o4=rMiln 197.
;
see under Proper
of a certain
Nd' 154
(in list of
Bip&ti see under raya.

Bifioati [ric, in
Vedic & Sk. rinakti cp. Av. irinaxti to Gr. XciVw id., \<uw6( left Lat. linquo id. Goth. leih'an = Ohg. lihan to lend; Ags lSn = loan, cp. E. leave etc. The def* of the root at Dhtp is given in two forms, viz. rie as " virecane " (No. 396 cp. Dhtm 517 " kharape," i. e. flowing; 610 "recane"), and rific as " rificane " (No. 44)] to leave, abandon, leave behind, give up, neglect Vin 1.190 (also fut. rijicissati) 1.155 (rificissati), 403 S iv.206 A ni.86 sq., 108 sq., 343 sq., 366 sq., 437; Th i, 1052 Sn 156; Miln 419 J v. 403. ppr. med. with neg. arificamana Sn 69 ger. rificitva (for Sk. riktva) Th 2, 93. pp. ritta. Pass, riccati [Sk. ricyate] to be left see ati.
;
leave
where the B MS. has rukkha katha the meaning being rakkha] a tree. In the rukkha-mulik' anga (see below) Bdhgh at Vism 74 gives a list of trees which are not to be selected for the practice of " living at the root of a tree." These are simantarika-rukkha, cetiya, niyyasa", phala", vagguli", susira, vihara-majjhe thita, or a tree standing right on the border, a sacred tree, a resinous tree, a fruit t., a tree on which bats live, a hollow tree, a tree growing in the middle of a monastery. The only one which is to be chosen is a tree " vihara-paccante thita," or one standing on the outskirt of the Vihara. He then gives further advice as to the condition of the Various kinds of trees are given in the def" tree. of r. at Vism 183, viz. assattha, nigrodha, kacchaka, kaja, ucca, nica, khuddaka, mahanto kapitthaka seta. A very complete list of trees mentioned in the Sagyutta NikSya is to be found in the Index to that
Nikaya
(vol. vi. p. 84, 85).
Biftoana (nt.)
[fr. rific]
leaving behind, giving up

cp. atireka] devoid,
Dhtp
44.
See also the foil. refs. J.P.T.S. 1907, pp. 128-130. A 1.137; II. 109, 207; III. 19, 200, 360; IV. 99, 336; v. 4 sq., 314 sq. Sn 603, 712 J 1.35 (naga) Vism 688 maharukkhe yava kapp' avasana bija(in simile
:
; ;
On rukkha
in similes see
Bitta [pp. of
rid (of)
riiicati
empty,
etc.
;
free,
Sn 823
158),
(v.
1.207 (-i-tuccha), (emancipated: ritto

;
414; Vin 1.157=11.216;
muni = vivitta
2,
Nd'
paramparaya rukkha -pa veijig santayamane thite) VbhA 165 = Vism 555 (rukkha phalita); VbhA 196 (in comp" jatassa avassai) jara-maraâr), uppannassa
'.
844 (opp. to aritta) Th 222); 111.492 Miln 383.

;
265 (see rindi)
J 1.29
-assada finding one's taste in empty things A 1.280 Kern, Toev. s. v. reads rittasa and ( + bahir-assada. trsl* " impure (of food)," not according to the sense at all), -asana an empty seat Sn 963 (expl* at Nd' 481 as " opportunity for sitting down which is free from unbefitting sights"), -pesuna free fr. slander Sn 941 " yassa pesuSfiai] pahinai) " etc.), (expl'* at Nd' 422 -mu^thi an empty fist ("sadisa comparing someone as regards ignorance) SnA 306 = DhA iv.38. -hattha (adj.) empty-handed J v. 46 Sdhp 309.
:
:
Bittaka (adj.)
,
empty, void, without reality Th 1 4 1 2 394 ( = tucchaka anto-sra-rahita ThA 258); Pv in.6* (of a river = tuccha PvA 202); PvA 139 Usually in comb with tucchaka ( = suiUia, virahita). as a standing phrase denoting absolute emptiness & worthlessness, e. g. at D 1.240; M 1.329; S 111.141.
[ritta -nka]
;
,
Bindl at Xh 2, 265 is doubtful. The T. reading is " te rindi va lambante 'nodaka," said of breasts hanging down in old age. The C, compares them with leather water bottles without water (udaka-bhasta viya). We have to read either with Morris, J.P.T.S. 1884. 94 " ritti ya " ( = ritta iva), " as it were, empty," or (preferably) with ThA 212 " therl ti va " ("like an old woman "). The trsl" {Sisttrs, p. 124) takes the C.
rukkhassa patanai) viya), 334 sq. (as garu-bhaijâ) SnA 5 (" pathavi-ras' adim iva rukkhe": with same simile as at Vism 688, with reading kappdvasdnay and sanidnente) DhA in. 207 (amba) VvA 43 (raja), 198 (amba) DhA iv.120 (dipa) PvA 43. -antara the inside of a tree PvA 63. -ko^âka (-sakuna) the wood-pecker J in. 327 ( = java sakupa). -gahana tree-thicket or entanglement A 1.154 (so ô"" gahana). -devata a tree spirit, dryad, a yakkha inhabiting a tree (rukkhe adhivattha d. Vin iv.34 J 11.385 kakudhe adhivattha d. Vin 1.28) J 1.168, 322 iv.308 (vanain. 23 H.405, 438 sq. (erap<Ja), 445 DhA 11.16; PvA jetthaka-rukkbe nibbatta-devata) 5 (in a Nigrodha tree), 43 (in the Vindhya forest). They live in a Nigrodha tree at the entrance of the village (J 1.169), where they receive offerings at the foot of the tree (cp. iv.474), and occasionally one threatens them with discontinuance of the offerings if they do not fulfil one's request. The trees are their vimanas (J 1.328, 442 iv.154), occasionally they live in hollow trees (J 1.405 in. 343) or in tree tops (J 1.423). They have to rely on the food given to them (ibid.); They for which they help the people (J 111.24 v. 51 1). assume various "forms when they appear to the people (J 1.423; 11.357. 439; III. 23); they also have children
;
-paveni lineage of the tree Vism J 1.442). -p&nika a wooden spoon Vism 124 (opp. to pasaQa). -mula the foot of a tree (taken as a dwelling
(Vin
IV. 34
688.
Ruca
by the
:
30
Runna
PvA
Mhvs
51); J 1.207; V.299 Vv 40'' (so read for rurira) 11, 11; 18, 68; Davs iv,29 Miln 2, 398; DhA '383 (=sobhana); VvA 12; PvA 156 ( = vaggu).
; ;
ascetics for meditation D i.y\, where several such lonely places are recommended, as aranna, r-m., pabbata, kandara, etc. DA 1.209 specifies as " yai) kifici sanda-cchayar) vivittai) rukkha-mulai) ") A 11.38 IV.I39, 392; S 1. 199 (gahana) It 102; Sn 708, 958; Nd' 466; Pug 68; PvA 100 (v. 1. sukkha-nadi), 137 -"gala one (Gandamba, with ref. to the Buddha). who undertakes living at the foot of a tree (as an Pug 68. ascetic) A in. 353 v. 109 sq., 207, 323 sq. -sendsana having one's bed & seat at the foot of a tree for meditative practices as a recluse Vin 1.58 (as one of the 4 nissayas pindiy' alopa-bhojana. pagsukula-civara, r.-m. s., puti-mutta bhesajja), 96 (id); A IV.231. -mulika (a) one who lives at the foot of a tree, an open air recluse A in. 219; 1.282; 111.41 J IV. 8 (aranfiaka, pannasalar) akatva r., abbhokasika) (b) belonging to the practice of a recluse living under a tree "tree rootman's practice" (Vism trsl" 84); as anga one of the (13) dhutanga-practices i. e. practices for a scrupulous way of living Vism 59, 74, 75 (mentioned between the drannik' anga & the abbhokdsik' anga). -mulikatta the practice of living (alone) under a tree (mentioned with par)sukulikatta & 111.41 piridapatikatta) A 111.109 (id.), -sunakha " tree dog," a cert, animal J vi.538 (C. in expl" of nala-sannibha " reed-coloured "). -susira a hollow tree PvA 62.
Raccati [*rucyati Med. of ruc : see rocati. Same in Prk. Originally Cans, formation like Epic Sk. rocyate for rocayate] to find delight or pleasure in (loc), to please, to indulge in, set one's mind on Sn 565 (etan ce r. bhoto buddha-sasanar)) with khamati to be pleased and to approve of, often used by Bdhgh in C. style 11.132 yatha r. tatha pathitabbai) KhA 78; " yai) r. tag gahetabbar) SnA 23, 43, 136, 378 " " to take, whichever one pleases " (in giving the choice of 2 readings or interpretations). ger. ruccitva VvA 282 (r. puresi
" to find thorough delight in," expl" for abhirocesi).

pret.
i" pi,
59).
uppadema,
PvA
Prohibitive ma rucci
;
ruccadimhase Pv in* ( = ruccama rucii) tar) attano ruciya pivissama ti attho

(pi.
ma
rucittha) as
an entreaty not to pursue an aim (=please do not do that, please don't) Vin 11. 198 (alarj Devadatta ma te rucci sangha-bhedo) DhA 1.13 (ma vo avuso evag
ruccittha).
Rnccana (&
DA
a f.) (nt.) [fr. ruccati] choice, pleasure DhA 1.387 (tava "tthane according to your own liking) I.I06 (a).
(adj.) [fr. ruccana, cp. Sk. rucya] pleasing, satisfying; nt. satisfaction J 1.2 11 (maccha the fish you like); 11. 182 (tava tj karosi you do whatever you like). a unpleasant, distasteful DhA 1.251 (attano aruccanakar) kinci kammai) adisva).
Rnca
J
(-rukkha) & Raca (f.) [fr. rue] N. of a plant, or tree, alias " mukkhaka " (read mokkhaka) " principal "
1. 441,
Rnccanaka
443 (gloss mangala-rukkha).
Bacaka
sand Raci
in
(nt.) [cp. Sk.
rucaka a golden ornament] (gold)

(
Vv
35'
VvA
160
= suvaijija-valika).
Rnjaka[fr. rnj
Toev.
s.
(f.) [fr.
meaning " pleasure
rue, cp. Vedic rue (f.) light, Classic Sk. ruci "] i. splendour, light, brightness
a lute-player J vi.51, 52, given by Kern, conjecture (vinar)) va rujaka for virujaka. The conjecture is based on C. reading " rujaka = vlija?]
v. as
Sn 548 (su very splendid; SnA 453 = sundara-sarirappabha). liking, 2. inclination pleasure PvA 59 (i) uppadeti to find pleasure, to be satisfied). aruci
vadaka."
Rujati
[ruj, representing an Idg. *leilg, as in Gr. XivyaXtoe, Xvypot sad, awful Lat. lugeo to mourn Lith. luzti to break German lucke, loch etc. A specific Pali 1-form is lujjati. A der. fr. ruj is roga illness. The Dhtp (469) defines rnj by " bhanga " i. e. breaking] to break, crush lit. to (cause) pain, to afflict, hurt (trs. & intrs.) J 1.7 (padarujanti), 396 (padamerujanti my feet ache) IV.208 (khandhena rujantena with hurting back); vi 3 (uru rujanti) Mhvs 10,15 (pada me r.) Miln 26 (pada fut. r.); DhA 1. 10, 21 (akkhini me rujiijsu); 11.3. rucchiti [cp. Sk. roksyate] J vi.8o (v. I. B.B. rujjati C. takes wrongly as " rodissati," of rodati). pp. lugga.
; ;
aversion, dislike Th 2, 472. ruci object of pleasure ruciya (abl.) in the pleasure (of), by the J V.37I. liking (of) (cp. No. 3), in phrases attano ruciya (attano citta-ruciya so read for "ruciyag !) as one pleases, by one's own free will, ad lib. J 1.106; iv.281 PvA 59; parassa r. pavattati to live by the pleasure (gratia) of somebody else, i. e. to be dependent on others 1.2 12. yatha rucig according to liking or satisfaction, fully, amply Mhvs 4, 43 PvA 88, 126, 242. 5, 230 3. In dogmatic language used in the sense of " will " or " influence " in comb" ditthi, khanti, ruci one's views, indulgence & pleasure ( = will), i. e. one's intellectual, emotional & volitional sphere, e. g. Vin 1.70 Sn 781 (without khanti, but see def at Nd^ 65) also with saddha, anussavo, akaraparivitakke, ditthinijjhana-
DA
Cp.
Rujana
11.437
lujjati
(nt.)
&
comb"^.
[fr. ruj. cp. ruja] hurting, feeling pain J (roga = rujana-sabhavattar)) J iv.147 (yava pifthiâ rujana-ppamaijar) until his back ached).
;
khanti
M
;
11.170,
111.40
Vbh 245
218; 234; contrasted with dhamma (in def" of " idha " cp. same at
:
Rojanaka
(anguli).
(adj.) [fr. rujana] aching,
hurting
DhA
iv.69
Ps 1.176 and Nd*
the influence of someone See also bhava 2.
145). 325, 328. else's
will
aAfiatra ruciya under S 11.115; iv.138.
Ruja
Miln
ruj, see rujati; cp. Sk. ruja] disease, pain (rujag na karoti); Vism 69; DhA iv.163 (accha a bad pain).
(f.) [fr.
172
Rncika
(-) (adj.) [fr. ruci 3] belonging to the pleasure (of) only In phrase aA{ia being dependent on someone else's will or under another's influence, together with afinadit^hika and afiAa-khantika characterizing the various sides of personality (see ruci 3) with ref. to one's intellect,
Rujjhati [Pass, of rundhati] to be broken up, to be destroyed J 111.181 (pana rujjhanti; C. expl' by nirujjhati). Cp. upa, vi.
D i.i87=M 1.487. Rhys Davids {Dial. "holding different views, other things 1.254) approving themselves to you, setting difi. aims before
feeling
&
will
:
Ruttba
J
[pp.
trsl>
IV. 358
of ru?; Sk. ruta] vexed, cross, enraged (opp. to tuttha v. 1. atuttba^ v.211 (gloss
kuddha); Davs in. 37.

Ru^hati see lu^hati
yourself "
thus differing in interpretation of
aiiiia,
subjectively. Neumann (Majjhima Vbs. 11.250) quite wrongly: " ohne Deutung, ohne Geduld, ohne Hingabe " (without explanation, patience, devotion).
&
cp. rudda.
fall,
taking
it
Rap
a sound-particle, denoting a heavy
something
like "
thud " J
1.418.
RuWi^ & Roppa [pp.

Baciia
(adj.) [fr. ruc, cp. Sk. rucira] brilliant, beautiful, pleasant, agreeable Pv i,io ( ramaniya dassanlva
of rudati for Sk. rudita, after analogy of other roots in -d, as tud>tunna, pad>panna, nud> nunna. The BSk. forms are both runda (MVastu
Ruta
II. 218,
31
Rumma
Dhtp Rundhati [rnndh or rudh, both roots in Vedic Sk. " avarane " id. Dhtm (608, 662).] (375, 425) expl=^ by hinder, prevent, obstruct, keep out I. to restrain, 2. to conceal, hide, Cp. III. 10'; Miln 313 (-t-upa"). cover up Th 2, 238 (ppr. rundhanto) PvA 88 (ppr. rundhamana). 3. in phrase nagarai] r. to surround or besiege a town J 1.409 (aor. rundhi); 111.159 (itva) Pass rujjhati pp. ruddha & rtilha. IV.230 (ir)su). See also upa", pafi" pafiva, vi. Note. The roots rndh & rnndh are also found in Prk. (see Pischel 507) besides we have a by-form rabh in Prk. as well as in Pali see Pischel, 266, 507, and P. rumbhati.
;
(Pischel 566). crying, in comb"
224) and ninna (MVastu 111.116); Prk, ruppa See rudati & cp. aruijna] i. (pp.) runna-mukha with tearful face J vi.525 (C. rudam); Miln 148. 2. (nt.) weeping, crying, lamentation Th i, 554; A 1.261 Sn 584 ( + soka); Pv 1.4' Milo 357. As ronna at A iv.197, 223 Th i, 555 J III. 166.
Rata
ravati see rava & ravati] noise, sound(ing); cry, singing Th i, 1 103 J 1.207 (T. reading ruda is expl"" in C. as ruta with da for ta ta-karassa dakaro kato) 111.276 (sabba-ruta-janana-manta spell of knowing all animal-sounds T. reads ruta cp. sabbarava-janana J in. 415); vi.475 (rudaiiiiu = ruta-jna C. same meaning); Miln 178 (sakuna-ruta-ravita) VvA (karavika").
(nt.) [pp. of
:
Rnppa
in ruppa-rupakag (nt.) Th 2, 394 is not clear. It refers to something which is not rupa, yet pretends to
Ratta
in du
&
su at
DhsA 396
is
to be read as dur- and
su(r)-utta (see utta).
Rada
stands for ruta (cry) at 2 Jataka passages, viz. J 1.207; VI.475 (ruda-fifiu knowing the cries of all animals, expl* as " ruta-jna, sabba-ravai) janati" C).
be rupa, i. e. a sham performance or show. Thus ruppa may correspond to 'rupya & with rupaka mean " having the form (i. e. the appearance) of form, i. e. substantiality." TheCy. (ThA 2 59) interprets as " rupiya-rupasadisar) sarar) sarai) upatthahantar) asaran ti attho " and Mrs. Rh. D. {Sisters, p. 154) trsl': "deluded by puppet shows (seen in the midst of the crowd)."
;
Radati & Rodati [rad, the usual Sk. pres. being rodati, but forms fr. base rud are Vedic and are later found also in Prk. (cp. Pischel Prk. Gr. 495) ruyai besides royai The Idg. root is 'rend, being an enlargement &rodasi. of *rU, as in ravati (q. v.). Cp. cognates Lat. rudo to cry, shout, bray; Lith. raud^ wailing; Ohg. riozan = The Dhtp expl" rnd by " rodane " (144), Ags. reotan. the Dhtm by " assu-vimocane " (206)] to cry, lament, Forms I. rud (the older form): pres. weep, wail. rudati (not yet found); ppr. rudanto D 1.115; Sn 675, A 11.95 P"g 62 Mi'n 275 691 rudamana M 1.341 Sdhp 281 and rudag Pv i.8 also in cpd. rudam-mukha with weeping face J vi.518 (assu-netta-l- ) Pv i.ii*; fut. rucchati J v.366 and ger. ruditvana Mhvs 35, 24
see also nijati). rucchiti J vi.550 ( = rodissati II. rod (the younger form & the one peculiar to prose)
C;
Rnppati [rap=Iap, one of the rare cases of P. r. representing a Sk. 1., whereas the opposite is frequent. The same sound change Idg., as Lat. rumpo to.break corresponds to Sk. lumpati. Besides we find the Sk. form ropayati to break off. The root has nothing to do with rupa, although the P. Commentators combine these two. Cp. also Sk. ropa hole; Ags. reofan to break, reaf (theft)= Ger. raub, rauben, and many other cognates (see Walde s. v. rumpo). The root rup is def* at Dhtm by nas, i. e. to destroy another rnp is given at Dhtm 837 in meaning" ropana "] to be vexed, oppressed, hurt, molested (always with ref. to an illness or pain) Sn 767 (salla-viddho va r.) 1121; Nd' 5 ( = kuppati, ghaftij'ati, pijiyati); Nd* 543 ( = kuppati pijayati ppr. gen. ruppato S 1.198 (salla-vidghatayati). dhassa r. expl* at K.S. 320 by " ghaffan-atthena ") =
pres. rodati J 1.55 111.169 (socati+ ) Pv 1.8' (socati+ ) rodeyyag PvA 1.12*; PvA 17, 18; Pot. rode Pv 1.8' ( 64); ppr. rodanto J 1.65; f. rodanti PvA 16; med. aor. rodi J 1.167 1.284. rodamana PvA 6 ger. roditva 11.17 (+hasi); fut. rodissati J vi.550
; ;
Sn 331 (reads salla-viddhana

of sg.)
;
ruppatarj,
i.
e. pi.
instead
Th
I,
967 (salla-viddhassa ruppato
(C. sarira-
DA
DhA
Mhvs 9, 7; inf. roditur) J 1.55. make someone cry DhA 11.86.

rodita.
Caus. rodapeti to pp. runna, rudita &

;
11.
Rudita (nt.) [pp. of rudati, equivalent to runna] crying, weeping PvA i8 (H-assu-mocana, in expl" of ruppa), 63
(=paridevita).
vikarag apajjato. Brethren, 338); J 11.437 (C- ghattiyamana piliyamana) = Vism 49 (dukkhitassa r.) J 111.169 (salla-viddhassa T. = ghat{iyamana C). ruppati to Pali exegesis with its fondness of allegorical (" orthodox ") interpretation, is the etym. base of rupa, thus at S 111.86: "ruppati ti tasma rupan ti vuccati kena r.? sitena, unhena etc. (all kinds of material dukkha dukkha 11. 3'') ruppati." Or at Sn 1121 (ruppanti rupena), & at other passages given under rupa (A). See also ruppana.
Radda (adj.)
raudra & Vedic rudra (a keTCe demon or storm-deity " the red one," with Pischel from rud to be ruddy. See Macdonell, Vedic Mythology 74-77). The usual Pali form is ludda. At Dhtp 473 & Dhtm 135 a root ruth (or luth) is given in meaning " upaghate " i. e. killing, which may represent this rnd: see
[cp. Sk.
;
Ruppana
(nt.)
[fr.
rnp) molestation,
vexation, trouble
ghattana dusana kuppana C). Frequent J III. 368 ( in allegorical exegesis of rupa, e. g. at DhsA 52 (naman' atthena namai) ruppan' afthena ruparj), 303 (rup' adihi
awful, terrible J iv.416 (so luddako (su-ruddho, ludda") v. 425, 431 1. spelling for su-ruddo, very fierce, expl* as su-Iuddo supharuso) Mhvs 12, 45 (rudda-rakkhasi, prob. with ref. to the demon Rudra trsl" " fearsome female demon "
luthati]
fierce,
;
rudda-rupo
;
ruppana-bhava-dipana) VbhA 4 (ruppan* atfhena rupai) in expl" of passage S 111.86 (mentioned under ruppati) KhA 78, 79 (ruppan' atthena rupag rupag ti vuccati).
;
;
v.
Rumbhati
root
is
vv.
11.
ruda, ruddha", dudda").
Ruddha
obstructed, disturbed Davs 2. at J v.425 & 431 in cpd. su-ruddha it stands 4, 46. Cp. upa", ni, pafi" pativi. vi". for nidda (q. v.).
[so read for nimhati (Trenckner, Notes 59* the another form of rndh (as in Prk.) see rundhati. The Dhtm (547) defines by " uppi|ana "] to obstruct, surround, besiege (=rundhati 3) J vi.391 (where spelling rumhati in phrase nagarai) r.). See also ni", sanni.
; :
[pp- ol rundhati]
1.
pp.
12
riilha.
53 as Morris, J.P.T.S. 1893. Sk. rumra "tawny," Of
;
Ranuna(adj.) [put down (rightly) by Geiger, P.Gr.

different fr. Sk.
rukma
(shining)
Radhira
Etym. connected with (nt.) [late Vedic rudhira. Oicel. rodra blood, Lat. ruber red Gr. epuOpog red Goth. rau|>s = Ger. rot = E. red] blood DhA 1.140; PvA 34 (for lohita v. 1. ruhira). See the more freq. words rohita & lohita a form ruhira (q. v.) occurs e. g. at Pv 1.9*.
;
tried the etym. rumma shiny. It is still an unsolved problem. It may not be far off to trace a relation (by miswriting. dissimilation or false analogy) to ruppa in sense of ruppati, or to rnj, or even rudda. The C. expl" of all
rukma (rukmin)
the
rumma-
fc
rummin passages
is
anaiijita,
i.
e.
Rummin
ankempt] miserable,
J IV. 387
(
32
in
RQpa
" money changing." It is said that through this occupation the eyes become bad it is opposed to ganana. C. (-) of such & such a form, like, kind, of a certain condition or appearance. In this appl" very frequent
dirty,
poorly,
v.
1.
= lukhavesa
C), with
duma and
;
cpds. rupin "vasin
poorly dressed J iv.380.
Rammin^nunma
VI.
1
(dirty-soiled) J iv.322 (v.
1.
dummi)
94 (do.).
Bamhaniyaat
The mean1.480 is doubtful in spelling. ing is clearly " furthering growth, making or being prosperous, bringing luck " (comb'' with ojavant), as Thus it cannot belong to also indicated by v. 1. ru}h. minbh, but must represent either rup, as given under nippati in meaning " ropana " (Dhtm 837), or rnh (see " Kern, Toev. s. v. trsl* " tot groei geschikt ruhati). " erquickend " (i. e. (i. e. able to grow), Neumann.
refreshing).
is
Boyhati
Med. of ruhati
40'
is
(rohati), q. v.
Borira at
Vv
misprint for rucira.
Barn [Vedic ruru
usually called rohita ruru), 416.
vi.75, 15] a sort of deer, a stag v. 406 (pi. ruru-miga J iv.256, 261
: ;
RV
Cp. ruruva.
Rosita [pp. of ni? to " rose " (306, 450), roots viz. one with " hii)sayai) " (443)]
be vexed. The Dhtp defines by " parusiye " (626) Dhtm has 2 " alepe " (442), the other with annoyed, irritated, offended Sn " khugsita, vambhita, 932, 971 (expl* by Nd' 498 as ghattita " etc.). See rosa, roseti etc.
;
(=yuttakar) C). atta-rupena on my own account IV. 97; godha-rupena as an iguana Mhvs 28, 9. D. (as philos. 1. 1.) principle of (material) form, materiality, visibility. There are var. groups of psychological and metaphysical systematizations, in which rupa functions as the material, gross factor, by the side of other, more subtle factors. In all these representations of rupa we find that an element of moral psychology overshadows the purely philosophical & speculative
to E. -hood, or Ger. -heit, i. e. an abstract forOften untranslatable because of the latter It is similar to kaya (cp, expl" of aturacharacter. rupa Vv 83'* by abhitunna-kaya VvA 328), but not so much with ref. to life & feeling as to appearance and looks. E. g. aneka" Sn 1079 (=anekavidha Nd' 54); adissamana" invisible PvA 6 (lit. with invisible form); ummatta" as if mad, under the appearance of madness, eva'' in such a condition like a madman Pv 1.8^ 11.6' Pv II. i'; tapassi" appearing to be an ascetic Pv 1.3'; taraka" the (shapes of the) stars Dhs 617; deva" as a deva PvA 92. Pleonastically e. g. in anupatta attaining Pv IV. i"; taramana quickly Pv 11.6*; yutta" fit FVA 157; sucitta" variegated Pv i.io*. -Cases ad verbially : citta-riipai] according to intention Vin in. 161 IV. 1 77 cetabba-rupar) fit to be thought upon J iv.157.
& similar
mation.
Bnasati at
SnA
aspect.
121 for dussati.
Boha'
(adj.) (-) [fr. ruh: see ruhati] growing, a tree, in cpds. jagati", dharani", mahi", etc.
:
Bnha' [poetical for ruhira (rohita)=lohita] blood, in cpd. ruhagghasa blood -eater, a name for panther J 111.481
(
= ruhira-bhakkha
;
lohita-payin C).
A detailed (Abhidhammatic) discussion of rupa in var. aspects is to be found at Dhs 585-980. It is the object of 1. rupa as ayatana or sense object. the activity or sphere of the organ of sight (cakkhu). As such it heads the list of the 6 bahirani ayatanani (see e. g. Nd* p. 238 A-E & ayatana') with " cakkhuna rupar) disva " (the others sota>sadda, ghana>gandha, jivha>rasa, kaya>photthabba, mano>dhamma), cp.
Bohira (nt.) [fr. rudhira] blood M 111.122; Th i, 568; Vin 11.193 Miln 125, 220 Sdhp 38. " -akkhita (ruhir' akkhita) " besmeared with blood ruhir' of read as ukkhita is to be IV. 1, uk?). 33 J
;
Bfitaat
J III. 276
read ruta
(q. v.).
Bftpa(nt.) [cp. Vedic rupa, connected etymologically with The nom. pi. is rupa & rupani] varpa (Grassmann). form, figure, appearance, principle of form, etc. A. Definitions. According to P. expositors rupa takes its designation fr. ruppati, e. g. " ruppanato rupai) " Vism 588; " ruppan' atthena r." VbhA 3; " rupa-rupai) = ruppana sabh^vena yuttag " Cpd. 156' (where ruppati is, not quite correctly, given as " change "), " ruppati ti tasma rupan ti vuccati " S 111.86; other def" are
1.266 1.245 rupar) passati ittba-rupai) kanta-rupai) etc. S IV. 126; see further: Vin 1.34 (sabbai) adittai) cakkhui) adittai), rupa aditta etc. with sequence of other ayatanas); in. 18 (yag kho 11.308 sq., 336 sq. rupai) paiicca uppajjati sukhai) somanassai), ayai) rupe assado cp. Ps 11. 109 sq.). 291 (ye te cakkhu -viflfleyyesu rupesu avita-raga etc.) Ps 1.79 11.38 (rupi rupSni passati ti vimokkho); Dhs 617. 653, 878; Tikp 28. 2. (metaphysically) as the representative of sensory or material existence (a) universally as forming the corporeal stratum in the world of appearance or form (rupa;
cakkhu-vififieyyariipaitthakantaetc.
cakkhuna
M
;
" rupayati ti rupai) " (with cakkbu & the other 10 ayatanas) VbhA 45; and more scientifically " paresu " rup' adisu cakkhu-pafihanana lakkhaijai) rupai)
:
Vism
446.
Of
modern interpretations & discussions
see e. g. Dhs. trsl. introd. ch. vi. (pp. 41-63, or '48-71) Dial. 11.244; Expos. 67"; Cpd. 270 sq. (where objections are raised to trsl" " form," and as better (philo-
sophical)
terms "matter," "material quality" are recommended). See also loka for similar etym. B.
(lit.) appearance, form, figure Dhs 597 sq. (=form either contrasted with what is unseen, or taken for both seen and unseen), 751 Mhvs 27, 30 (sfha-vyagghadirupani representations of lions, tigers etc.); 30. 68 (ravicanda-tara -rupani id.); 36, 31 (loha bronze statue); ThA 257. Esp. beautiful form, beauty S iv.275 = Pv II. 9** (as one of the 10 attributes, with sadda etc., of distinction see also below D ii.a) Miln 285 Mhvs 20, 4 (rupa-manini proud of her beauty) PvA 89. surupa very beautiful ThA 72 durupa of evil form, ugly A 1.203 sq. (dubbai)pa-(- ). In phrase rupai) sikkhati Vin i.77 = iv.i29 the meaning is doubtful; it " may be to study drawing, or arts & craft," or (with Mrs. Rh. D.) " weights & measures," or (w. Hardy)
;
bhava) as compared with the incorporeal (aiupa-bhava), being itself above, and yet including the kama-bhava. (The kamabhava is a subdivision of rupabhava, which has got raised into a third main division.) This triad is als^ found in comb^ with loka or dhatu (see dhatu See e. g. D 1.17 111.215 ("dhatu), 2 a & d), or avacara. 2 16 (bhava) Kvu 370 sq. (dhatu) Dhs 499 (avacara), 585 ("dhatu); Vbh 17 ("avacara), 25 (as garu-pariqama a dandha-nirodha comp' with arupa). A similar sequence rupa arupa & nirodha (i. e. nibbana) in old verses at Sn 755 It 45, 62 (rupehi arupa santatara. arflpehi nirodho santataro). On indriya-rupa " faculty as form " see indriya B. (b) individually in the sphere of saQsara as one (i. e. the material quality) of the substrata of sensory individual existence or the khandhas. They are the 5 rupa-kkhandha. vedana",
; ; ; ;
^ I
otherwise called rup' sankhara", vififlaija'' fipadana-kkhandha etc. (e. g. D in. 223, 278 Vism 443). See khandha 11. B. In this property rupa consists of 28 subdivisions, viz. the 4 (great) dhatus (mahabhiitani or else bhuta-rupa primary matter) and 24 apadftrupani (i. e. derivative forms or accidentals). These are given in extenso in the rupakkhandha section of the Vism (pp. 443-450), also at Dhs 585 the 24 consist of cakkhu, sota, ghana, jivha, kaya, rupa. sadda, gandha.
saf&fla",
;
rasa,
itthindriya.
purisindriya,
jivitindriya,
hadaya-
Rupak.
vatthu, kaya-viflflatti, vaci - vinflatti. akasa-dhatu, (rupassa) lahuta rauduta kamraannata. upacaya santati jarata aniccata, kabajinkar'-ahara cp. def" at Nett catu-mahabhutikar) rupar) catunnag ca maha73 bhutanai) upadaya rupassa pafinatti. The rupakkhandha shares with! the others the qualities of soutlessness, evanescence and ill (anatta, anicca, dukkha) e. g. rupaii ca h' idag atta abhavissa, na
;
:
33
Rulhi
(mani jewelled image) 11.69 (assa" toy horse) Mhvs 26 (raja) 27, 30 (devata shape of devas) VVA213. -dtirupaka of squalid appearance J 11.167; cp- durupa.
;
;
25,
I !
Rfipata (f.) [abstr. fr. rupa] (being) shape(d), appearance accordance, conformity, in phrase bhavya-rupataya " by appearance of likelihood " A 11.191 (in hearsay formula, where it is missing in id. passage at Nd* 151).
;
y'
idai)
rupag abadhaya sagvatteyya Vin
similarly in. 282 sq. S 111.66; quoted and expl"" in detail at Vism 610; rupag aniccag Vin 1.14; 1.228; III. 18 (also expl* at Vism 610); S 111.48, 66, 88; rupe anicc' anupassana Ps 11.186 sq. See also 11. 301
;
1.13,
cp.
Rupatta
I
(nt.)
[abstr.
fr.
rupa]
lit.
"form-hood,"
(rupai)
i.
e.
shaping (being) shape(d) S sankhatag).

Rftpsvant S III. 16
(adj.)
[rOpa-i- vant]
(in
111.87
riipattaya
Ps 1.23, adinavo); Vbh I.

III. 233;
53.
sq.,
104;
12 sq.
11.96,
102,
109
(rupassa
11 sq.
;
(in detail);
Kvu
Vism 443
sq.
Tikp 33;
;
(with var. similes) DhA making up of the individuality as such (nama-rupa), where in contrast with nama (as abstract, logical, invisible or mind-factor) rupa represents the visible (material)
factor, resembling kaya (cp. phrase nama-kaya in same sense). The foil, are current def"* of nama-rupa:
' I
2, 3, 32 sq. iv.ioo. (c) in the
VbhA
=S
111.142
1003. 2. kaijna").
& passim
bodily form i. having formula of sakkaya-difthi) Dhs having the form of (-") Mhvs 14, 3 (go;
3.
beautiful
Mhvs
10,
30
(f
rupavati).
a formless
Rnpika (adj.) [fr. riipa] having shape; neg. Sdhp 236 (rup' arupika).
RSpin
naina-(kaya) = vedana, sanfla, cetana, phassa, manasikara (otherwise citta-sankhara), rupa(-kaya) = cattaro
maha-bhuta catunnag
m-bhutanai)
upadaya
;
rupai)
(otherwise kaya-sankhara) S 11.4; 111.59 sq.
with expl" at Vism 558 & VbhA 169. 15: "ye phassa-pancamaka dhamma: idai) namai), yani paftc' indriyani rupani idag rupai), tad ubhayag namariipai) viflflaiia-sampayuttar)," Discussed in detail
:
Ps 1.183; Defined at Nett
Vism 562 ( = VbhA 173, 174), 587-597; cp. 392 {Expos. 500, where " mind-matter " is given as corresp. couple in trsl", do. Cpd. 271 sq. " mind and body"). See also under paticca-samuppada. 3. various references: D 111.102, 212, 225, 244, 273; 1.84 (Gotamo kSmanai) pariflfiar) paflflapeti, rupanar), vedananai]); S 11.198; in. 11 (evag-riipo siyag, evar) vedano etc.), 101 (id., & the Uiandhas); Sn 867, 874, Nd^ 425; Tikp 36, 38, 54, 262 Vism 943. 1037. 1121 625 (uppajjanaka). -aranunana a visible thing as object Dhs 146, 365 DhsA 310 (cp. Expos. 407). -avacara world of form, Sphere of matter (cp. Expos. 67, 216. 264) PvA 163. -fipaga (satta) (a being) living in (bodily) form It 62 Sn 754. -upajivini f. a woman living on her beauty, i. e. a harlot PvA 46, 201. -fiiiu knowing (var.) bodily forms i.220 = A v. 347. -tanha craving after form D n. 309; 111.216, 244. 280 VbhA 179 (in det.). -dakkha one clever in forms, viz. an artist (accountant?) Miln 344 (in the Dhamma-nagara). -dhatu the element of form, material element Vism 486; Nett 32, 97. See above D 2. -nimitta sign of form Ps 1.92. -patta beautiful J 1.61. -pamanika measuring by forrp (outward appearance), one of the 4 kinds of measurements which the world takes of the Tathagata (see A 11. 71 & P"8 53). viz. rupa, ghosa, lukha, dhamma" DhA 111.113; the same four similarly at SnA 242. -patubhava appearance of form (also as antara intermediate form) SnA 245. -bhava material existence see above D 2. -raga lust after rebirth in rupa D in.234 (-(-arupa); Nett 28 (paiic' indriyani rupini rupa-ragassa padatthanag. -rupa material form (mutable material quality?) Cpd. 156, doubtful trsl" & expl -saiUa perception of material qualities, notion of form D 1.34 11.112 (expl'' in det. at Vism 328); 111.224, 244, 253; Nd* 545 DhsA 200 (cp. Expos. 269). -saflfiin perceiving form D 111.260; Ps 11.38; Sn 11 13. -santati duration of material form Vism 431 VbhA 2 1. -samussaya accumulation of form, complex form ThA 98. -samapatti attainment of beauty J 1.406. -sampatti beauty J 111.187. -siri personal splendour J i.6o.
also at
DhsA
(adj.) [fr. rupa] material qualities, 1. having possessed of form or shape or body or matter, belonging to the realm of form, rupi is nearly always comb'' & contrasted with arupi formless, incorporeal (see rupa D 2 a), cp. comb" rupi arupi safifii asaiini nevasaflflinSsanni Nd* 617 and similarly It 87 = Miln 217. D 1.34 (atta dibbo rQpi), 77 (kayo r. manomayo), 186 (atta etc.), 195 (attapatilabho r. manomayo); 111.111, 11.229 S 111.46 (r. arupi safliil etc.) iv.202, 402 139 A 11.34; Nd' 97, 137; Ps 11.38 (rupi rupani passati); Dhs 635, 1091, 1444 Vbh 123, 342 (read rupi) Nett 28 (paflc' indriyani rupini), 69 (five rupini indriyani & five arupini) DA 1.1 19 (atta) DhsA 304 (rupino dhamma) VbhA 511 sq. (atta). 2. (-) having the appearance of, resembling see rununa.
Rflpiya' (nt.) [cp. Sk. rOpya, lit. of splendid appearance, cp. name for gold jatarupa] silver Vin 111.239 (here collectively for any transactions in " specie," as expl* by C. p. 240 rupiyag nama satthu-vanno kahapano lohamasako darumasako jatumasako i. e. copper,
:
;
wood &
.
lac)
-maya
|
maya-iloha" r.
)
;
11.233 Dhs 584. made of silver Vin 11. 112 S in. 144 (sovanijaPv 11. 6* (where in sequence sovaijija". mani,
;
S 1.104 (suddhag
r.)
expl""
as " rajatamaya "
PvA
95)
DhA
1.29.
RQpiya' see ruppa.

Rapeti [Caus. Denom. fr. rupa] i. to put into shape, to make appear, to make grow (?) SnA 132, 143 (v. 1. ropeti). 2. to be formed, to appear, to come to notice, in def" of rQpa at VbhA 45 " rupayati ti rupag."
RBJa [doubtful spelling perhaps for rulha, evidently identical with rudda, as Trenckner suggests in Notes 63"] awful, terrible Miln 275 (synonymous with bhima).
;
|
Rfi|ha' [pp. of rohati of rnh; Sk. rudha] i. grown Sn 20 ("tiija). 2. (see rOhati) healed up Miln 291 ("vaija one
whose wound has healed)

Ra)ha' at Miln 217 & 218
cp. ruhana.
is a by -form of ruddha, pp. of rundhati (rumbhati) to obstruct thus meaning " obstructed, difficult " (of a road, together with lugga Kern, Toev. s. v. trsl' (as rulha') by palugga). " overgrown."
;
'
R&Uli (f.) [fr. rulha, pp. of rohati, cp. Sk. ru<Jhi] lit. ascent, by custom, fig. what has grown growth sec vi. The tradition, popular meaning of a word (sadda). fig. meaning is the one usually found in Paii, esp. in
Abhidhamma and Commentary

:
literature
e.
g.
ruj-
R&paka
;
rupa] form, figure likeness of, image (-) representation Vin n.i 13 (rupak' okiDpSni pattani, of painted bowls); Th 2, 394 (see ruppa); DhA 1.370
(nt.) [fr.
;
hiyag by tradition, usually, commonly, VbhA i (as rJsi, gupa, pannatti) category with the 3 other rujhito id. VbhA 2 ru]hiya id. SnA 430 PvA 163 also ruihi-vasena VvA 42 or with sadda rujhi-sadda usual meaning Vism 333 DhsA 205 saddena in popular
; ;
VI.1 -
Ruhati
language, in ordinary speech, customarily, commonly speaking Tilcp 253 Vism 310 DA 1.239, ^94 SnA 135,
;
; :
34
pittag.
list is
Rodhana
madhumeho. agsa,
list
pilaka, bhagandala.
This
400.
Bohati' [the specific P. form of the usual Sk. P. rohati The root ruh is given at Dhtp 334 with mean(q. v.). ing " janana " i. e. causing, which refers more to the compounds with prefixes] i. to grow, spread It 67; ppr. med. ruyhamana) J IV. 408 (akkhini ruhiijsu also 2. to heal (of a wound), close up V.368; VI. 360.
abadhas & under " dukkha " goes on with var. other " ills." which however do not make up the number 98. The same list is found at A V.I 10. The 10 abadhas (Nd^ 304' C.) occur at A 11.87 & Miln 308 (as agantuka-roga). The 4 " rogas " of the Sun (Miln 273. cp. Vin 11,295) are abbha. mahika, megha. Rahu. Another mention of roga together with plagues which attack the corn in the field is given at J
followed by
of 10
'
Vin
1.206 (vai)0 na ruhati) 3. to have efiect in 1% 87 (vado tamhi na (loc), to be effective Vin 11.203 ruhati). pp. rujha*. See also ruhita (pp. of Cans.
;
viz. visa-vata V.40 1 setatfhika-roga etc.. i.

,
musika-salabha-suka-papaka
ruheti=roheti).
Bfihati' [for
mndh (mmbh,
nidh) or Pass, rnjjh"
see also
rumbhati & ropeti*] to be broken or (fig.) to be suspended Vin 11.55 (dhammatta ruhati the liability is
cancelled).
pp.
riilha^.
Bfihana (f) [cp. Sk. roha^la, fr. roh: ruhati*] i. growth 2. healing (of a wound) Miln J 11.322 (viriiâna C).
112.
Bfthita (nt.)
ruhati'] a boil, a diseased growth (lit. "healed") Vin iv.316 (expl* as " yag kiiSci vaijo " V. 1. rudhita).
[fr.
;
hurtful winds, mice, moths & parrots, mijdew. The comb" roga, ganda, salla is sometimes found, e. g. Vism 335. Of other single 11.230 rogas we mention: kucchi" (stomach-ache) J 1.243; ahivataka" Vin 1.78; J TI.79; iv.200 DhA 1.231 DhA 1.25; tinapari(Ju jaundice Vin 1.206; J 11.102 pupphaka" hay-fever Miln 216. See also atanka & abadha. On roga in similes see J.P.T.S. 1907, 130. D I.I I, 73 III. 182 S III. 32 iv.64 A 11. 128, 142 sq. IV. 289, Nd' 486 Vism 236 (as cause of death), 512 (in simile) VbhA 88 (in sim. of dukkha etc.) ThA 288 VvA 6 (rogena phuftha). 75 (sarire r. uppajji) PvA 86 (kacchu"). 212 (rogena abhibhfita). Opp. aroga health see sep.
e.
Be
tion,
a part, of exclamaimplying contempt, or deprecation, (DA i.276) " hijanavasena amantanai] " i. e. address of D 1.96, 107; disdain: heigh, go on, get away, hallo. often comb"" with III. 184 (C. = amanta9e nipato)
(indecl.) [shortened for are, q. v.]
mostly
-atanka affliction by illness A 11. 174 sq. v. 169. 318. -niddha the nest or seat of disease Dh 148 (cp. DhA iii.no); as "nija at It 37. -mula the root of disease Sn 530. -vyasana distress or misfortune of disease D 111.235 (one of the 5 vyasanani flati", bhoga", roga, sila, ditthi"); Miln 196 (id.).
;
similar particles of exhortation, like cara pi re get away 11. 108; Vin iv,i39 (so read for cara pire with you which the C. takes as " para," amamaka) or ehi re come on then J 1.225 ha re look out here they are PvA 4 aho vata re wish I would Pv ii.g*^ (re ti alapanai) PvA 131); noca vata re vattabbe but indeed,
!
Bogin (adj.) [fr roga] having a disease, suffering from (-) one who has a disease Vism 194 (ussanna-vyadhi dukkhassa) Sdhp 86. pandu one who has the jaundice
;
J 11.285
III. 401.
good
sir
(Kvu
i).
Bekha
539.
which the Pali form is likh, cp. Sk. rekha. Lat. rima. Ohg. riga row] line, streak Abhp
(f.) [fr.
tikh, for
See lekha.
(nt.) [fr.
Becana
Cp.
no] letting loose, emissioa
Dhtm
610.
Ti".
BeQU
Vin
SnA
[cp.
Vedic
rcflu] i.
dust
;
pi.
renu particles of dust.

;
bhumi) Vism 338 = Nd' 505= J 1.117 (rago rajo na ca pana reiju vuccati) J iv.362 (okinnS raja-reouhi; G. expl" by "pagsuhi"); Miln 274 (pi);
1.32 (hata
2. pollen (in this 132 (renug vQpasarheti allays). meaning found only in the so-called Jataka-style)
Bocati [Vedic rocate. ruc, Idg. *leaq, as in Lat. luceo to be bright (cp. lux light, lumen, luna etc.); Sk. rocana splendid, ruci light, roka & ruk$a light Av. raocantalso shining Gr, n/ipt-Xirj; twi-light, \ivic6g white with 1 Sk. loka world, locate to perceive, locana eye Lith. laukti to await; Goth. liuhaf> light = Ohg. lioht. The Dhtp (& Dhtm) E. light Oir loche lightning. gives 2 roots ruc, viz. the one with meaning " ditti (Dhtp 37). the other as "rocana" (Dhtp 395). both signifying "light" or "splendour." but the second probably to be taken in sense of "pleasing"] i. to please, i. e. it pleases (with dat. of person) Th 2, 415 (rocate) Mhvs 15. 9 (nivasorocatu). Cp. BSk. rocyate 2. to find pleasure in (loc.) Miln 338 AvS II. 158. Caus. rocetj: i. to be pleased, to give one's (bhave). consent DhA 1.387 (gloss K rucitha ruceyyatha).
; ;
;
J 1.233 (maha-tumba-matta.), 349 (pupphato renui) ganhati); 111.320 v. 39 (puppha); vi.530 (padumakinjakkha") DhA iv.203 (vatthi).
;
;
2.
Beroka
[etym. ? Probably dialectical] " elephant's tooth," ivory J 11.230 (=hatthi-danta C).
;
Boga [Vedio roga

is
illness] illness, disease.
" roga rujana-sabhavattai)." There are many diff. enumerations of rogas and sets of standard comb"", of which the foil, may be mentioned. At Sn 311 (cp. D 111.75) it is said that in old times there were only 3
diseases, viz. iccha, anasanat), jara, which gradually, through slaughtering of animals, increased to 98. Bdhgh at SnA 324 hints at these 98 with " cakkhu-rog'
rnj (see rujati). cp. Sk. ruja breakage, The def of roga at J 11.437
(with ace. of object) to find pleasing, to find delight to be attached to. to approve of. to choose S 1.4I (vadhai)); J 1.142 (Devadattassa laddhig r.); v. 178 (pabbajjag roc' ahar| = rocemi C). 226 (kammag). Freq. with dhammag to approve of a doctrine or scheme, e. g. at Vin 11.199 (Devadattassa dhammag); S 1.133; Sn 94 (asatag dh.), 398 (dhammag imag rocaye) Cp. abhj, a, Ti. J IV. 53 (dh. asatag na rocayama).
in.
B099&
s^^ runna.
Bodati see rudati.
Bodana (nt.) [fr. 64; Dhtp 144.

Bodha'
rnd] crying, weeping
DhA
1.28
PvA
63.
affection of the eye)
Beginning with this (cakkhuroga we have a list of 34 rogas at Nd' 13 (under pakata-parissaya or open dangers = Nd' 360 = Nd* 420) & Nd 304' B. viz. cakkhu & the other 4 senses. sisa, kaiji>a, mukha, danta" kJsa, sasa, pinasa, daha, jara kucchiroga, muccha. pakkhandika.
adina-bhedena."
; ;
[fr. radhj obstruction, stopping, in cpd. parapana stopping the life of somebody else life-slaughter, murder Sn 220 J n.450. Cp. anu, ni, Ti.
; ;
Bodha'
at A.
sola, visucika; kutthag, gando. kilaso. soso.
apamaro
lohita-
radh] bank, dam A 111.128 (where id. p. 154 reads gedha, cave v. 1. also gedha. cp. v. 1. rodhi" for gedhi at Nd 585).
(nt.) [fr.
1.
;
daddu. kao^lu. kacchu.
rakhasa.
vitacchika,
Bodhana
(nt.) [fr.
rudh] obstructing J v.346;
Sdhp
57.
Kopa
Ropa
{-") [fr.
35
in
tlohita
rop=Caus. of rah] plantation;

sapling J 11.346 (rukkha).
vana
&
'<
Romanthana
Rorava
sort
[fr.
(nt.) [fr.
romanthati] ruminating Vin
11.32 1.
arama" S
1.33.
Ropaka [ropa+ka]
planting PvA 151 Ropana (nt.) & ropana (f.) [fr. ropeti'] (arama) Mhvs 15. 41. 2. healing S iv.177 (vana). 3. furthering, making grow Ps 11. 115 (buddhi).
N. of a purgatory] i. a hart (i. e. ruru) 2. N. of a 1.429. naraka (purgatory) see Dictionary of Names. E.g. Sdhp 195. Cp. BSk. raurava J III. 299; Davs III. 12
rn, cp. Sk. raurava,
of
Divy
1
67.
I.
4.
(f.)
accusation Vin iv.36.
Rosa[cp. Sk. rosa, of ruj]

be healed, Vin 1.216
Ropaya (adj.) {-") [for 'ropya, fr. ropeti'] to only in cpd, du hard to heal (of a wound)
(vaâ).
anger, angry feeling M' 1.360.
2.
quarrel J iv.316.
(adj.) [fr. rosa
1.85,
r.
Rosaka
wrathful S
RopSpCti see ropeti'.
uppadanena
i.
cp. BSk. rosaka Divy 38] angry, 96; Sn 133; Vv 52^ (=paresar) ros' VvA 226); J 11.270.
;
Ropita [pp. of ropeti']
planted
Pv
n.7*.
2.
up Pv 9 (read " pi ropitar) " for viropitar)). 3. furnished with, powdered with (-) Vv 64" (Ed. vosita VvA 280 expl' by uUitta, vicchurita). -4. accused,
;
growing
Rosana
(f .)
[abstr. fr. rosati]
being angry Vbh 86 ghattana. Cp. BSk.

i
(hir|sana-(rosaiji
making angry, causing anger, ), expl"" at VbhA 75 by
Av^
1.178.
brought forward
(of a
charge) Vin iv.36.

i.
'
Rosaneyya
i
(adj.) [grd.
;
Ropima
IV.267.
(nt.) [fr. ropeti']
what has been planted Vin
2.
a kind of arrow
or cause anger Sn 216.
formation fr. rosa] apt to be angry neg. a not to be angered, not irritable
1.429 (contrasted with

").
is
kaccha
3.
(adj.) at
Neumann trsl^ ropima by " aus Binsen Vv 44" aropima (" not planted "?)
trees'.
an
attribute of
It is not expl* in
VvA.
Rosita [pp. of nis, to smear Sk. rusita given as root ruS at Dhtm 442 with meaning " alepa "] smeared (with), anointed J iv.440 (=vilitta C).
:
Ropeti' [Caus. of ruhati'] i. toplantor sow J 1.150 (nivapatinag); Mhvs 15, 42 (amb' atthikar)); 19, 56; DhA II. 109. 2. to put up, fix J 1. 143 (sulani). 3. to further, increase, make grow Sn 208 (Pot. ropayeyya). see 4. (fig.) to fix, direct towards, bring up against ropeti^ 2. pp. ropita. Caus. II. ropapeti to cause to be planted D 11. 179; J vi.333 Mhvs 34, 40 DhA 11.109.
Roseti [Caus. of rosati, rn?! see rusita] to make angry, to annoy, to irritate S 1.162 A 11. 215 (so read for rosati) III. 38 Sn 125, 130, 216; J t.432 iv.491.
; ;
Rohafifia (adj.) [fr.
roha=rohita] red J
C.
v. 259
(rohaiiiia
Cp. abhi, abhini,

break
a.
expl* by ratta-vanna) Toev. s. V. proposes rohiiifio= rohinyah, (cp. rapi for ini) red cows.
pungav'usabha;
Kern.
pokkha-
Ropeti*
See lumpati] to cause to [Caus. of ruhati^. off, to cause to suspend or cancel to pass off, refuse Vin 11. 261 (bhikkhuhi bhikkhuninar) kammai) ropetva bhikkhuninar) niyyadetur), i. e. by the bhikkhus is an act of the nuns to be passed off and to be referred to the nuns). 2, to make confess or accuse of (ace. apattig a guilt) Vin 11. 2 (first codeti, then sareti, then ropeti & lastly (sanghag) iSapeti), 85 (id.) iv.36 (aflflavadakai) ropeti to bring the charge of heresy against someone). No. 2 perhaps better to ropeti'. Cp. Vin. Texts 11.334. To ropeti^ belong the cpds. oropeti (cut off) & voropeti (deprive). They are better to be taken here than to ava + ruh.
:
Rohati: for the Sk. rohati of ruh to regular P. correspondent nihati: Caus. of this verb is ropeti (to make Another root, restricted to the
find the ruhati'. The grow) see ropeti Pali, is seen in riihati* (with pp. rujha) and is equal to rondh (rudh, rumbh) to break. The Caus. of this root (ropeti^) indirect formation from it or (more is either an likely) a direct representative of rap = lap as in P. lumpati. To the latter belong the prej,. cpds. oropeti & voropeti.
grow we
:
see
Rohicca
lit.
[fr. rohita, perhaps directly fr. Vedic rohit a ewe, the red one] a kind of deer J vi.537 (sarabha miga).
Roma (nt.) [Vedic roman

(kiipa),
the usual P. form is loma (q. v.)] the hair of the body J v. 430 (where in roma-rajiya maijdita-udara as expl" of loma-sundari) Sdhp 119
;
Rohiî
(f.) [cp.
111.214.. 1.162 tion (" red cow ")
Vedic rohini red cow or mare] i a red cow 2. N. of a nakkhatta or constellaSnA 456 Mhvs 19, 47. 3. N. of a
.
river
SnA
357.
;
Roinaka(adj.)
[fr.
roma] feathered
(?)
J 11.383 (C.
wrong
(?)
!).
Rohita
Roma&ca
(?) [fr.
roma, cp. Vedic roraa^] hairy
Davs
V.I 4 ("kancuka).
Romanthaka
(adj.)
11.
[fr.
romanthati] chewing the cud,
ruminating Vin
132.
;
Romanthati & Romantheti [to romantha cp. Lat. rumen & ruminare= E. ruminate] to chew the cud, to ruminate Vin 11.132 (ati); J iv.392 ("eti).
(adj.) [Vedic rohita cp. the usual P. word lohita red & blood. See also rudhira & ruhira] red, as attribute of fishes at J v. 405 (i. e. a special kind of fish), and of deer at J v. 406 in same passage (i. e. a special kind of deer). Otherwise only in standin g term rohita-maccha the " red fish," viz. Cyprinus Rohita, which is freq. mentioned in the " Jataka "
literature,
e.
g.
140;
KhA
J 11.433; in. 333
DhA
11
132
(four),
118.
L.
La
syllable of abbreviation, corresponding to our " etc." see peyyala.
:
sticks. asi
from marks on swords

:
etc.);
Sn 360
(pi.
Lak-a(thika
at
VvA
Iak
222
is
means " kernel," labujak" (?).
may
atthika doubtful be a misspelling for

;
Lakanaka
etc.
(nt. ?) [r. lag,
Would correspond
;
Notes 62 Miln 377
lagula g, as lakuia to Sk. 'lagnaka, cp. Trenckner. Geiger, P.Gr. 39^] ship's anchor (nava)
with k for
(v.
1.
lagganaka), 378.
lit.
Lakaia
[for
alankara,
" fitting up." cp. Hindi
&
i ;
lakkhaija, here as fortune-telling together with supina telling fr. dreams, cp. SnA 362 daij(Ja, vattha" etc. referring to 1.9), 927 (with Athabbana, supina & nakkhatta, all kinds of secret sciences expli* at SnA 564 as " mani-lakkhanadi ") 1018 (gottag bruhi sa "with its distinguishing marks"); J vi.364 (sign of beauty); Miln 171 (yathava" just characterization); Mhvs 35, 109 (itthi auspicious signs in women) PvA 161, 219; SnA 386. A long enum" of all sorts of (perfect) marks (tatha-lakkhanani) is found at 1.62 sq. Cp. tadi-lakkhana marks of such (a being),
DA
Marathi langara, Tamil ilankaran] a sail J 11. 112; Miln 378 Davs iv.42 Vism 137 (v. 1. BB. lankara).
;
with
Laknta
[see lagula for etym.] a club, cudgel Miln 255 (in sequence dapda-leddu-lakuta-muggara), 301, 367, 368. See also lagula.
SnA 200 95. esp. when serving a def. purpose, e. g. as the branding (of slaves), or the marks of a fortunate being, pointing towards his future greatref.
to good luck etc. J 111.98
VvA
2.
mark on the body,
Laknfltaka [dialectical] a dwarf Mhvs 23, 50 (sariratta) VbhA 26 (pada-purisa, cpd. with arupa) PugA 227 C. on S 1.237.
;
;
(b) the (32) brand J 1.451, cp. cpd. ahata. of a maha-purisa or a great being, either destined to be a raja cakkavalti, or a sammd-satnbuddha. These are given at Sn 1019 (pi. lakkhana). 1021, 1022 as only 3 (viz. mukhar) jivhaya chadeti, uijn' assa bhamuk' antare, kos' ohitai) vattha-guyhag with ref. to his
ness
(a)
marks
Lakoi^takatta
(nt.) [fr.
lakuntaka] dwarfishness J vi 337.

(lit.
Laketi [for laggeti, see lakanaka] to hold fast adhere) Miln 377.
to
make
Lakkha
lakf (see lakkhana), or (after Grassmann) lag " to fix," i. e. to mark. Cp. Vedic laka price at gambling (Zimmer, Altind. Leben 287)] i. a mark Miln 102. 2. a target Miln 418; DhA 1.52 (yogga target practice, i. e. shooting). 3. a stake at gambling -4. a high numeral, a lac or 100,000 (but J VI.271. cp. PvA 255, where lakkha of Pv iv.3^ is taken as a " period of time," equal to 100 kotis) Davs v.66.
(nt.) [fr.
'
'
Lakkhafifia (adj.) [fr. lakkhaija, cp. BSk. lakjanya diviner Divy 474] connected with auspices, auspicious, in phrase " lakkhaiifla vata bho dosina ratti " (how grand a sign, friends, is the moonlight night! trsl") D 1.47=} 1.509 (expH at DA 1.141 as " divasa-mas'-adinar) lakkhaijar) bhavitui) yutta"); J v. 370 ("sammata considered
auspicious).
Lakkhaija
[Vedic laksman nt. sign; adj. lak?maija laksmana nt. In the def" of grammarians syn. with anka brand, e. g. Dhtp 536 " anka lakkhane lakkha dassane," or Dhtm 748 " lakkha = dassanaanke " cp. J 1.451 lakkhaijena anketi to brand. The Sk. Np. Lak?maija appears also in Prk. as Lak(nt.)
later Sk.
Pischel, Prk. Gr. 312] i. sign, characteristic. a sign as implying something extraordinary or pointing to the future, therefore a prognosticative mark (cp. talisman), a distinguishing mark or salient feature, property, quality (as Rh. D. in Dial. 1.19 somewhat lengthily, after Bdhgh, trsl* lakkhana by " signs of good & bad qualities in the foil, things and of the marks in them denoting the health or luck of their owners ") 1.9 (a long list, as forbidden practice of fortune-telling, like mani from jewels, danda" from
kharia
mark
esp.
tongue, the hair between the eyebrows & the sexual organ) more completely as 32 at D 11. i6 sq. in. 142 sq. (the Lakkhana Suttanta) referred to at D 1.88, 105 cp. paripunna-kaya Sn 548 (with J 1.56; Mhvs 5, 91 expl' lakkhanehi punnataya at SnA 452). 3. (in spec, sense:) pudendum J v. 197 (subha, the male member), 366. 4. (adj.) (-) having the marks (of), characterized by, of such & such character A 1.102 (kamma bala" & pandita", together with bala- & of the (sata-punna, parwjitanimitta) Miln 1 1 1 Buddha); VvA 71 (para-sampatti-usuyya-lakkhaija issa) PvA 17, 120.-5. (as t. t. in philosophy) In contrast specific attribute, characteristic (mark). to nimitta more a substantial attribute or primary Compared with other characteristic (cp. VbhA 261). rasa essential terms of definition we get the foil. property, paccupatthdna recurring phenomenon, padatthdna immediate occasion DhsA 63 (trsl" Expos. 1.84). cp. Cpd. 13 (where padatthdna is trsl'^ as " proximate cause "). Psi.54sq. (kliandhanar)) 11. 108 (saccanar)) VbhA 85. 136 (with ref. to the Paticcasamuppada, cp. Vism 528), 261 (fourfold, of kesa etc.) Vism 278 (with ref. to kammatthana) 351 (4. of the dhatus thaddha", abandhana". paripacana". vitthambhana"). 363 sq. VvA 38 (comp* with aram(id.). 495 (ariya-saccanar)) The 3 properties (tilakmaijia with ref. to jhana). khanar)) of existing things or of the phenomenal world are anicca, dukkha, anatta, or impermanence, suffering, unreality: thus at J 1.48 (dhamma-desana ti-l-mutt5), 275 in. 377 (through contemplating them arises vipasabl. lakkhanato " by or sana & pacceka-bodhi-flaija). qua characteristic," " in its essential qualification," often
; ;
;
found in exegetical analysis in Commentary style comb'' with var. similar terms (atthato, kamato, nimittato
76. 83,
etc.), e. g.
131, 261
;
uîhatta)
SnA
Vism 351, 363, 495, 528; VbhA 46, (where Vism 351 has paripacana for Cp. upa", vi, sa. 343.
36
Lakkhika
-ahata affected with a
grace),
37
punishment or
dis-
Lajjati
(nt.) [fr. laggapeti: see lagati] making stick, causing obstruction J 111.241.
;
mark
(of
Laggapana
branded Vin 1.76;
VvA
interpreting bodily marks signs (cp. nemittaka) -kusalata 1.220; J 1.272. cleverness at (telling people's fortune by) signs VvA 138. -patiggahaka one who reads the signs, a soothsayer, wise man J 1.56. -pathaka an expert in (interpreting) signs, fortune-teller J 1.455; 11.194; v. 211. -manta the secret science of (bodily) marks Sn 690 (but expl'' at SnA 488 as " lakkha^cini ca veda ca," thus taking it as Dvandva) DhA in. 194. -sampatti excellency of marks J 1.54. -sampanna endowed with (auspicious) signs Sn 409 J 1.455.
66. -kusala clever at or at fortune-telling from
Laggita [pp. of lag(g)ati] stuck, adhering obstructed Often in exegetical style in sequence lkgga, J iv.ii.
laggita,
palibuddha,
e.
g.
Nd*
p.
188
(s.
v.
nissita),
cp.
No. 107.
in phrase anima-Iaghim' adikatj
is
Laghima (langhima)
doubtful in reading (spelt langh" here).
j
& meaning
at
KhA
108 = Vism 211
Lankara
see lakara.
Lakkhika & ya (adj.) [fr. lakkhi] belonging to auspices, favoured by good luck Sdhp 105 (ya) usually neg.
;
Langl {i) [fr- lag] bolt, bar, barrier, obstruction, only metaphorically with ref. to avijja M 1.142, 144; Png2i
Dhs 390 VbhA

;
141.
alakkhika unlucky, unfortunate,
ill-fated
appa-pufifia of no merit, e. g. S v. 146= (=nissirika, kSlakanî VvA 212); or pSpa wicked

11.192 (of
either with J 11.59; Vv 50^

;
Langnla
(nt.) [cp.
Sk. langula
Vin
P. forms nangula
&
& langula also the ordinary nanguttha, to lag] the tail of an

;
;
Devadatta).
animal Mhvs 6, 6 (lajento langulai) v. 1. nangularj). See also nangula & (concerning l>n) landhati ( = nandhati)
;
Lakkllita [pp. of lakkheti] see abhi.
nalafa (for lalata).

[fr.
;
Lakkhi
(f.) [Sk. laksmi] i. luck, good fortune, success, personal welfare J in. 443 (comb"" with siri splendour expl"" by parivara-sampatti & panfia respectively) IV.281 (expl* as " siri pi puflnara pi panna pi "). 2. splendour, power Davs 1.6 (rajja royal splendour); IV. 38 (id.). -3. prosperity Davs v. 35 ("nidhana Anuradhapura).
Langhaka
Miln
&
langh] a jumper, tumbler, acrobat J 11.142 f. langhika Vin iv.285 (with nataka sokajjhayika).
34, 191, 331.
Lakkheti
[Denom.
fr.
characterize Nett 30.
pp. lakkhita. Cp. upa.

;
lakkha]
to
mark,
distinguish,
Langhati [langh, a by-form of lagh, as in laghu (see lahu) light, quick; Idg. *legh & *lengh, with meanings of both "quick" & "light" (or "little") from the movement of jumping. Here belong Gr. eXaj^c little, iXaippus quick; Lat. levis (fr. *leghuis), Goth. leihto = E. light Ohg. lungar quick, Ger. ge-lingen to succeed. Further Lat. limen threshold. Perhaps also the words
;
Lagati
Laggati [with variant langati the spelling with the usual one. Root lag, as in Vedic lak?a etc. Sk. lagati, pp. lagna (from the pp. lagga the double g has been generalized in P.: but see Geiger, P.Gr. 136); perhaps to Lat. langueo, E. languid, from meaning " to lag," but doubtful seeWalde, La(. Wtb. s. v. langueo. The Dhtp 23 gives lag in meaning " sanga," which is the customary syn. in the commentaries. Cp. langi] to adhere to, stick (fast) to (loc), to hang from Vin 1.202 DhA 1.131; 111.298 (ppr. alaggaraana) DA J III. 120
&
gg
is
The Dhtp for " lungs," viz. Ger. lunge, E, lights etc. 33 defines lagh (langh) by " gati-sosanesu "] 1. to jump over (ace), step over, to hop J 111.272 v. 472 (langha2. to make light of, disregard, mano yati) ; Miln 85. Cp, abhineglect, transgress PvA 15; VvA 138. Caus. langheti ( langhati) to langhati, ullanghati. jump over (ace), lit. to make jump J v. 472 (vatig) ger. Th 2, 384 (Merur) langhetug icchasi) Miln 85.
1.257 (for abhisajjati) aor. laggi PvA 153 (tire); ger. iv.25 PvA 280 (but better to be laggitva J 111.19 read laggetva making f ast as v 1 ) pp lagga & laggi ta. Caus. laggeti to make stick to, to fasten, tie, hang up Vin 1.209 11.117, 152 J 111.107; v. 164, 175 Mhvs
; ;
langhayitva ThA 255, & (poet.) langhayitvana J 1.451 (=attanar) langhitva C.) Mhvs 25, 44 (pakarag). Cp. olangheti.
;
DhA
7,
Langhana
9 (suttafl ca tesag hatthesu laggetva) DhA 1.138. Caus. II. laggapeti to cause to fasten or stick, to make Mhvs 33, 11 34, 48 (kalastick, to obstruct J 111.241 pag) DhA iv.183. Cp. alaggeti.
; ;
(nt.) [fr. langh] jumping, hopping J 1.430 (nataka a tumbler, jumper, acrobat, cp. Fick, Soc. Gliederung 188, 190, 192); 11.363, 431. Cp. ullanghana, olanghana.
(pi.) at J v. 408 is
Langhamaya
expect
C. reads
something
like
langhiyo
Lagana & Laggana

V.281)
nissita,
;
(nt.) [fr. lag]
with gg: J in sequence
DhA 111.433.
[cp.
2.
adhering J 1.46 (g.; p. 188 (s. v. Miln 105 1., bandhana, palibodha) slinging round, making fast VvA 212.
1.
111.202
= sanga); Nd*
meaning " deer," as it is langhimaya (" like deer; jumping"?) & expl' by nana-ratana-maya " made of var. jewels," rather
strange.
problematic We shou'd or langhimaya in comb* with eneyyaka. The
MarathI lakuda, Hindi lakufa Laga}a stick. The word is really a dialect word (Prk.) and as such takenmto 3k. where it ought to be lakrta = lakuta. Other etym. connections are Lat. lacertus (arm). Gr. Xixpava, Xa? Old Prussian alkunis elbow and distantly related E. leg. See Walde, Lai. Wtb. s. v. lacertus. Cp. P. bhuja' & ratana] a club, cudgel Vin 111.77 (enum'' with var. weapons of murder, like asi, satti, bheijdi, pastija etc.) Miln 152, 351 (kodaijda-lagula-muggara),
Sk. laguda,
; ; ;
Langhapana (nt.) [fr. Caus. of langh] making jump, lifting Vism 143 (" launching ").
Langhi (Langhi)
VI.537-
raisin;,
355 (kilesa"); J vi.394; Vism 525 ("abhighata).
Lana
(adj.) [pp. of lag(g)ati] sticking; stuck, attached obstructed, hindered Nd* 107; Miln 346 (laggag disva mahir));DhsA 127 (alagga-bhava) DhA i. 361 ("manasa). Neg. alagga unobstructed (lit. not sticking or being stuck to), in phrase akaso alaggo asatto apatitthito apalibuddho Miln 388 and elsewhere. Cp. olagga.
; ;
(f.) [fr. langh] 1. a kind of deer (?) J doubtful of meaning & origin in phrase langhi-pitamaha at J 11.363 = 111.226: "whose grandfather was a deer, or a juniper " (?) used in disparagingly addressing a crane. The C. to J 11.363 expl' rather strangely as follows langhi yuccati akase langhanato megho " (a) jumping deer is called the cloud because of its jumping in the air," balaka ca nima megha-saddena gabbhag ganhanti ti " the cranes conceive by the sound of the cloud," meghasaddo balikanag pita megho pitimaho ti " the sound of the cloud is the father of the cranes & the cloud the grand-
2.
father."
Lajiati
[lajj; Dhtp 72: lajjane] abashed, to be modest or bashful
i.
to
PvA 48
be ashamed or (for harayati)

;
Lajjana
1.188; PvA 88; fut. lajjissati ger. lajjitva J 1.208; J 111.218; inf. lajjitur) DhA 1.72 grd. lajjitabba (nt.) what one has to be ashamed of, something disgraceful J vi.sgs; also (an odd form) see Geiger, P.Gr. 203 against lajjitaya (so read Trenckner, Notes, 66") Dh 316. 2. to have regard of (gen.), to consider, to respect J iv.128. Caus. II. lajjapeti to cause to be ashamed, to put to the blush pp. lajjita. J 111.137; V.296.
38
Laddba
Lanchati [lanch Dhtp 54 " lakkhane
"] to
ppr. lajjamana
DhA
DhA
1.35 (sasanar) raja-muddaya laiichanto). laficheti. i. to seal J 1.452 (spelt lanjetva)
stamp, to seal Caus.

;
VI. 385
SnA 577 (raja-muddikaya) DhA

;
1.21.
11.326; to
2.
Vin 11.107 = 266 (mukhar)), Caus. II. larichapeti to have marked or sealed (by king's command) Visra 38 (" had his seal put to this
mark,
paint,
smear
order "
trsl.).
Cp.
.
nillaccheti.
Lanchana
89
Lajjana
(nt.) [fr. lajj]
being ashamed
Dhtp
72.
i. stamp, mark, imprint VvA the moon); Davs 11.23 (pada). 2. the seal (of a letter or edict) SnA 172. Cp. lancana.
(nt.) [f
lanch]
(sasa, of
Lajjanaka
Lajjava
(nt.) [fr. lajjana] causing shame, humiliating, disgraceful J vi.395.

(nt.)
[fr.
Lanchita [pp. of
laficheti] sealed
va loha-catiyo).
J 1.227 (pihita-lanchita
lajj]
shamefacedness
cp.
Dhs 1340 has maddava);

Lajja
(f.) [fr. lajj]
in. 2 13 (where
1.94.
Lanjaka
shame, bashfulness, modesty

11.90; instr. lajjaya out of
nillajja.
DA
1.414
[see laiicaka] in dipa stands as equivalent of dipavagsa thus "story of the island" Dpvs 18, 2. Oldenberg (trsl'' p. 204) translates " the island of
1.70; 47, 112, 283.
DhA
shame PvA
Lanhd."
Lanjeti see lafichati and valaiijeti.
Cp.
Lajjapanika (f.) [fr. lajjapeti, Caus. II. of lajjati] making ashamed, putting to shame, disgracing J v.284 (kula bringing disgrace on the clan).
Lajjita [pp. of lajjati] ashamed, bashful Sdhp 35. lajjita as n. abstr. " bashfulness " DhA 1.188.
La(nkika (f.) [Dimin. Perdix chinensis D

;
fr.
latvaka
;
dial] the Indian quail,

;
f.
(1. sakunika) J 111.44, Miln 174 sq. (quoted at SnA 358 & DhA 1.55); v. 121 202 DA 1.257. Cp. Cunningham, Bharhut Tope, p. 58.
1.91
M 1.449
Latthaka
493
;
Lajjitabbaka
(nt.) [grd. of
ashamed
of,
lajjati+ka] something to be a cause of shame, disgrace J vi.395.
(adj.) [Kern, Toev. s. v. compares Sk. lataha, ladaha, dialectical] beautiful, auspicious, lovely J ui.464,
IV.I,
477;
DA
1.284.
;
Lajjin (adj.) [fr. lajj] feeling shame, modest, afraid, shy, conscientious (expl"" as " one who has hiri & ottappa "
K.S. 320 & cp. Dhs. irstf p. i8) S 1.73 A 11.208 iv.249 sq. Pug 57 Pv 11.9'* (expl* as one who is afraid of sin) Miln 373 DA 1.70. ^pl. lajjino Vin 1.44. -dhatnma (lajji) modesty, feeling of shame Vin
by
C. on
1.73: see
;
1.4,
63
111.15
11.53 sq.
Lacchati
fut. of labhati (q. v.).

;
Latthi (f) [Sk. yati. with 1 for y also in Prk. see Pischel, Prk. Gr. 255 & cp. Geiger, P.Gr. 46'. The doublet yatthi also in Pali] i. a staff, stick D 1.105 (patoda goad), 126 (id.); VvA 64 (id.); J iv.310 (latthi hata = 2. stick of sugar latthiya hata C.); v.280 Miln 27. cane (ucchu) PvA 257. 3. sprout of a plant, offshoot usually -, asin anga sprout ThA J III. 161 (in simile) 226 dalika of the d. creeper Th 2, 297 beluva" of the Vilva tree KhA 118; sala of the Sal tree A 11.200. Found also in names of places, as Latthivana (J 1.83
etc.).
Lafica [cp. Sk. lanca] a present, a bribe J 1.201 11.186; V.184; VI. 408 (gahita, bribes received) DhA 1.269 {X) adasi) iv.i PvA 209. The word is a word peculiar to the " Jataka " literature. -khadaka " eater of bribes," one who feeds on bribes
;
-madhu(ka) "cane-honey,"
i.
e.
liquorice J iv,537;
DhA
IV. 171 ("ka).

3), e. g.
Latthika (f.)=latthi, only in Npl. as - (cp. latthi Amba the grove of mango sprouts DA 1.41.
-ggaha taking of bribes J v. 109. -dangiven as a present (?) J vi.450 (v. 1. volanjanaka). -dana gift of bribes, bribery J 111.205. -vittaka one who gets rich through bribes J 1.339.
J 11.196; V.7.
staff
Lan4a(nt.) [cp.Sk.landa
gives a root la4 in
daka a
(dial.). The Dhtm under No. 155 meaning " jigucchana," i. e. disgust]
;
Lancaka: Hardy
lafijaka
in ed. of Netti, p. 278 suggests writing
excrement, dung of animals, dirt mostly used with ref. to elephants (hatthi"), e. g. at J 11. 19; DhA 1.163, 192 Cp. landika. IV. 1 56 (here also as assa horse dung.)
;
" making known," " exposition " (cp. Sk. lanj to declare], found only at Miln 137 & 217 in cpd. (trl Rh. D. Sagyutta-nikaya-vara-lancaka "most excellent"); at Miln 242 & 258 in Majjhimanikaya vara" at Miln 362 in Ekuttara-nikaya-vara and at Nett 2 in cpd. nayalaiijaka. Trenckner (Miln ed. p. 424) translates it as " excellent gift (to mankind)."
trsl''
: ; ;
&
LaQîka
goat's
(f.) [fr.
dung
J 1.419;
landa], only in aja goat's dirt, pellet of PvA 283.
Lancana
clear.
in
" karapesi
tilaficanai}
" at
Dpvs
20, 10 is not
have to correct reading into laiichanai) or lafichakat]. Oldenberg in his trsl" (p. 211) leaves the word out and remarks " Probably this passage refers to the three pupphaydna mentioned in the Mahavar)sa {33, 22, where Geiger reads " pupphadhanani tini," with trsl" " 3 stone terraces for offerings of flowers "), though I do not know how to explain or to correct the word used here (tilancanai))."
:
We may
Lata (f .) [cp. Sk. lata, connected with Lat. lentus flexible Ohg. lindi soft, E. lithe also Ohg. lintea lime tree Gr. iXart) fir tree] 1. a slender tree, a creeping plant, creeper A 1.202 (maluva) Vv 35' = valli VvA 162); 47* (kosataki 1.); J 1.464 (rukkha", here perhaps better " branch ") DhA 1.392 ("pasadhana see under maha) Vism Miln 253, 351 VvA 12 (kappa") PvA 51, 12 183 (where the foil, kinds are given labu, kumbhaodi, naga the iron wood tree saraa, kalavalli, putilata). On puti a sort of creeper (q. v.). see under naga 2. (fig.) an lata in similes see J.P.T.S. 1907, 130.
; ;
;
epithet of taijha (greed), as much as it strangles its victim Dhs 1059, 1 136; Nett 24, 121. 3. (fig.) streak, flash, in vijjul-lata flash of lightning J 1.103. -kanuna creeper-work (comb'' with mala-kamma)
Laficha
[fr.
lafich] a
mark, an imprint J 11.425

;
VbhA
52.
Vin
II.
117, 152.
Laiichaka [fr. lailcha doubtful] one who makes marks (expl'' by Cy. as" lakkhana-karaka") J iv.364, 366 (ti,
so expl"" by Cy. laficana (ti).
v.
1.
Laddha [pp. of labhati] (having) obtained, taken, received Sn 106, 239; J v. 71 Mhvs 5, 133 (kinci laddhag); 10,
1
;
ni).
See nillanchaka
&
cp.
laddhatvatj at J iv.406. 37 (kanna laddha) PvA 5. Cp. upa, pa. is to be corrected to uddhatva.
;
Laddha
adhippaya one who obtains his wishes Nd' 542. -assasa getting one's breath again, coming to (out of a
39
Lambat
Labhati [later Vedic labh for older rabh, cp. rabhate, rabha, rabhasa. Related are Or. Xo^/Sdvw to get, Xd^vpov booty; Lat. rabies=E. rabies; Lith. lobis wealth. The Dhtp (204) simply defines as " labhe." On the Prk. forms see Pischel, Prk. Gr. 484. See also rabhasa] i. (the very freq. & ordinary meaning) to get, to receive, obtain, acquire. 2. (fig.) to obtain permission, to receive an opportunity, etc., as " pabbajitur) sace lacchami " if I am allowed to receive the pabbajja
-upasampada one who has obtained J IV. 126. ordination PvA 54. -jaya victorious Mhvs 25, 98. -nama so-called ThA 292 -jivika revived PvA 40. (puthulorao laddhanamo maccho) PvA 33 (yamaloka 1-n. petaloka), 52 (niraya 1-n. naraka), 57 (kuiijara 1-n. hatthi), 107 (sucika jighaccha), 119 (Purindada = Sakka), 143 (Himavanto = pabbata-raja). etc.
swoon)
;
Laddhi
Laddhi
is ger.
and
3"" sg.
aor
laddbana ger. of labhaii
(q. v.).
(f.) [fr. labh] religious belief, view, theory, esp. heretical view a later term for the earlier di^hi (cp. Kvu trsl. introd. p. 47) J 1.142 (Devadattassa), 425: 111.487; v. 411; Davs 11.86 (duUaddhi wrong view); PvA 254 Sdhp 65. Cp. upa. I.I 17
;
DA
Laddhika
laddhi] having a (wrong) view or belief, schismatic J 1.373 (evag); Dpvs vii.35 (puthu).
(-) [fr.
Landhati see nandhati

cp. langula.
littpA
&
pilandhana.
Concerning
l>n
[fr. lap: see lapati] talkative, talking, a talker, tattler, prattler, chatterer A 11.26 Th I, 959=It 112; Vism 26 (doubled; lapa-lapa) = Nd' 226 (as lapaka-lapaka).
(adj.
n.)
prattling
Lapaka
[fr.
lap]
one
who
words for pay) D 1,8 Miln 228; DA 1.91.
mutters, a droner out (of holy (cp. Dial. 1.15) A iii.i 11 J 111.349
;
;
Lapati [lap, cp. Russ. lepet talk, Cymr. lief voice. The Dhtp 188 & 599 defines lap with " vacana "] to talk, prattle, mutter Sn 776; It 122 Pv 1.8'; 11.6'. Cp. ullapati, palapati, samuUapati. Caus. lapeti (and
;
metri causA) to talk to, to accost, beg S 1.31 (here meaning " declare ") Sn 929 (janag na lapayeyya=na lapayeyya lapanai] pajaheyya Nd' 389) DhA 11. 157. Infin. lapetaye (only in Gatha language cp. Geiger. P.Gr. 204) Ud 21. Caus. II. lapapeti pp. lapita.
lapeti,
; ;
DhA
Lapana
11.157.
(nt.)
5; or " labhamano niccam pi khaditu-kamo get the chance I should always like to eat J 1.478; and passim (cp. Pass, labbhati below). The paradigma of labhati shows a great variety of forms owing to its frequent occurrence (cp. E. " get "). have selected the most interesting ones. Pres. Ind. labhati rare (late, e. g. Vism 136) usually med labhate Th I, 35; Sn 185, 439; i^' sg. labhe Pv 1.6*; 2* sg. ppr. med. labhase J 11.220; 3^* pi. labhare S i.iio. labhamana S 1.122 (otarai) a, cp. iv.178; 1.334); also in Pass, sense "getting taken" PvA 71. Opt. 3"* .sg. labhe Sn 458, & (med.) labhetha Sn 45, 46, 217; 2^^ Pv II. 9' also (usual form) labheyya PvA 115. sg. med. labhetho ( = Sk. thah) Sn 833. Imper. 2' sg. labha It 77 3'"' labhatu PvA 112; med. 2** sg. labhassu Th 2, 432 3^^ sg. labhatai) 11. 150 i" pi. (as Hortative)labhaiiiase Pvi.5' (=labhama PvA 2 7) & labh am hase Pv 111.2^. Put. 3"* sg. lacchasi (Sk. lapsyatij S 1.114; Pv 11.4'; III. 3'; J 11.60 (Maro otarar) 1.). 258; Miln 126; DhA 1.29; SnA 405; ThA 69 (Ap.); i sg. 2* sg. lacchasi Vv 83'; Pv iv.i*; lacchami 11.71 iv.292 i" pi. lacchama J 1.54 & lacchamase (med.) Vv 32. Also (the Com. form) labhissati FVA 190; VvA 136. Cond. i^ pi. alabhissama J in.35 med. 3"* sg. alabhissatha Pret. {& aor.) (a) 3"^ sg. 11.63. alattha 1.176 (alattha pabbajjai)); 11.49 S iv.302 11.268; Vv J IV.310; VvA 66, 69; i^' sg. alatthag 81**; Th I, 747; DhA 111.313 2-1 sg. alattha S 1.114; i=" pi. alatthiamha 11.63; 3"^ p'- alatthutj D 11.274, (b) (Prohib.) ma laddha (3"" & alatthaosu S 1.48. sg. med.) shall not receive (Sk. alabdha) J 111.138. (c) labhiSn 994 i^' sg. labhig Th i, 2i8 2, 78 J 11. 154 VvA 68 & alabhitthag Th 1 217; 3"' sg. alabhittha
Mhvs
18,
'mhi "
if I
We
& Upana
(f.)
I.
talking,
muttering; esp.
;
Pv
prattling or uttering indistinct words fo) the sake of begging, patter D 1.8; A 11.26; 111.430 Nd^ 389; Nett 94 Miln 383. As f. lapana at Vbh 352 Vism 23 & 27 (def.); VbhA 482. 2. the mouth, in cpd. lapana-ja " mouth bom," i. e. tooth J vi.218 ( = mukhaja C). Cp. alapana alapanata, ullapana.
;
bbh) i" pi. labhimha (for labhimha) Inf. laddhui) J 11.352; 111.117; PvA 96. Ger. laddha (poet.) Sn 306, 388, 766, 924; laddhana (poet.) Sn 67 (=laddha, labhitva Nd> 546); It 65 and (ord.) labhitva J 1.150 111.332 FVA 95.
1.7'
(spelt
II.
147.
DhA
Grd. (a): labbhiya (only neg. alabbhiya

I
Lapapana
(nt.) [fr.
Caus. II. lapapeti of lap] causing to

78.
I
speak, speaking
ThA
Lapita [pp. of lapati] talked, uttered, muttered It 98.

Lapila see lambila.
Labuja
[cp. Sk. labuja] the bread-fruit tree, Artocarpus lacucha or incisa D 1,53; J iv.363 v. 6, 417; PvA 153 (sa, read as sala|a, like Vv 35', expH at VvA 162).
;
Labbhamanatta
Labbha
(nt.) [abstr. fr. ppr.
med. of labhati] the
fact of being taken
PvA
56.
be got) J IV.86 Pv 11.6*; style as expl* of labbhaniya) J iv.86 (thana) ; PvA 65 (vatthu), 96 (id.); and labbhaniya (as a'-fthSnani impossible things) 111.54 sq. (five such items), 60 sq. (id.); J iv.59. (b) laddhabba J in. 332 ; PvA 112, (c): laddheyya Pv iv.3*'. Caus. labbheti (for 252. labheti, a difi. form" fr. Sk. lambhayati, which is found in P. pa-lambheti) to make someone get, to procure, in i^ sg. aor. alabbhesi Vin iv.5=J 1.193; DhA 111.213 (v. 1. labh); and in pres. 3"* sg. labbheti J 111.353 adhigameti C). Pass, labbhati (fig.) to be per( mitted, to be possible or proper (or simply :) it is to be Mhvs 30, 43; KhA 192 (vattur)), 207 (id.). pp.
;
what cannot labbhaneyya (a") (in Com.
laddha.
Cp. upa,
pati, ri.
(indecl.) [best to be taken, with Pischel, Prk. Gr. 465, as an old Opt. 3"" sg., like sakka which corre-
Labhana
sponds to Vedic Sakyat. Thus labbha= *labhyat, as in Magadhl] allowable, possible (with inf.); usually jieg. (thus = Prohibitive I) Sn 393 na 1. phassetuQ SnA p. 376 expl by "sakka"), 590; Pv 11.6"; J 1.64 (na taya pabbajitur)). 145 (id.), PvA 96 ( = laddhur) 1.
;
DhA
Lamba
|
(nt.) [fr. labh] taking, receiving, gift, acquisition in.271 (bhava); PvA 73 (tthana), 121 (id).
sakka).
I
Labha
(-) (adj.) [a base-formation fr. labh] receiving, to be received, to get only in dul hard to get Sn 75 S i.ioi J 1.307; Pug 26; Miln 16; Sdhp 17, 27; and su easy to
;
; ;
'
(adj.) (-) [fr. lamb] hanging down, drooping, pendulous S iv.341, 342 (culaka bhata hirelings with large or drooping top-knots); J 11. 185 ("tthana with hanging breasts); 111.265 (cula-vihangama) Davs 11.61. alamba not drooping, thick, short J v.302 ; VI. 3 ("tthaniyo). Cp. a, Yi & alambana.
Lambati [lamb; cp. Lat. also in E. limp, lit.
limbus " limb," which
obtain
Pv
11.
3".
"banging down." The Dhtp defines the root as " ramba lamba avasar)sane " (No. 199),
may
be
Lambita
as does Dhtm 284] to hang down, to droop, fall Mhvs 32, 70 (lagg^ni lambigsu), 71 (akase lambamanani). Fut. lambahiti (poet.) J v,302 (=lambissati). Caus. lambeti to cause to hang up or to be suspended, to hang up Mhvs 34, 48. Caus. II. lambapeti id. Mhvs 21, 15. Cp. abhi, pa, vi. pp. lambite.
40
Lasmia & Lasana
IV.258
;
Lapin
(nt.) [cp.
;
Sk. lacuna] garlic Vin
11.
140
J 1.474
:
Vv
43
VvA
186.
Lahati to lick see uUahaka, palahati,
&
lehati.
Laha
light,
Lambita
[pp. of lambeti] 27. 38; 30. 67(adj.)

[fr.
hanging down, suspended Mhvs
raghu see etym. under langhati] lahug karoti to make light, to be frivolous J n.451. nt. lahug (adv.) quickly Pv IV. i"; Dpvs 1.53; Mhvs 4, 17. Usually as lahuka
(adj.) [Sk.
laghu
&
quicfcA
i.io, 45.
Lambin
lamb] hanging down, able to hang or bend down (with ref. to the membrum virile) Vin :ii.35 (" tassa bhikkhussa angajatag dighar) hoti lambati. tasma Iambi ti vutto " Sam. Pas. 1.278).
(adj.)
(q.v.).
-citta light-minded S 1.20 1 -tthana lightJ 111.73. ness of body, bodily vigour, good health 1.437, 473 D 1.204; Ud 15; Miln 14. [Cp. BSk. laghutthanata Divy 1 56.] -parivatta quickly or easily changing VbhA 408.
;
Lambila
[reading not quite certain, cp, ambila]
sour, acrid, astringent (of taste)
Nd' 240; Nd^ 540;

;
(reads lapila, v. 1. lampila expl* as " badara-salava-kapiftha-salav' adi ") Miln 56 (reads ambila).
;
Dhs 629; DhsA 320
Lahnka
Vin
(adj.) [lahu
+ ka]
i.
light (opp. garuka); trifling
1.49; A 11.48 (apatti); iv.137 (jivitag parittag 1.); Miln 344 (apatti). 2. light, buoyant Th i, 104 (kayo);
Dhs 648
Lambheti [Caus. of labh, for which usually labbheti under labhati). The Sk. form is lambhayati.
Miln 105
11.
The
(q. v.
(840) puts it down as a special root, although occurs only in cpd. pa in this special meaning: " labhi vaiicane "] see palambheti (to deceive, dupe). It may be possible that reading lampetva at A 11.77 (v. 1. lambitva) is to be corrected to lambhetva (comb* with hapetva). alambhavissa at S v. 146 is to be read alam abhavissa, as at J 11.59.
it
Dhtm.
grammar) light (of letters or syllables), opp. garuka 1.177 (with ref. to the 10 fold vyaiijana of the dhamma).
soon Vin
3 (as
tt.
215.
PvA
280.
in
atilahukag (adv.) too
DA
Labuta
(f.) [fr.
lahu] lightness,
buoyancy Dhs
42, 322, 585
Vism
Lahnsa
expl*
448.
(adj.) [fr. lahu] easily offended,
touchy
1.90
Laya
[cp. Sk.
laya
see liyati]
i.
a brief measure of time,

;
comb* with other expressions denoting a short moment, esp. frequent as khana laya muhutta Vin 1.12 111.92; A IV. 137; cp. Dpvs 1. 16 (khane khane Jaye Buddho sabbalokar) avekkhati). Vism 136 (isakam
usually
" lahusa ti lahuka, appaken' eva tussanti va russanti va udaka-pitthe labukatahag viya appakena pi uppilavanti." Cp. rabhasa.
by
DA
1.256 as follows
Lahuso(adv.)[orig. abl.oflahu] quickly A

i
iv. 247
(sabba);
Vism
Lakha
pi layar)
yantag pagganheth' eva manasag).

equal time, rhythm
238.
; ;
2.
time
183
in music,
Davs
iv.50
VvA
(dvadasannag laya-bhedanag vasena pabheda).

Lalati [lal, onomat;. cp. Lat. lallo "lull"; Sk. lalalla Gc. XoAoc talkative; \a\ito talk; Ger. lallen. The Dhtp distinguishes 2 roots lal (=iccha) & la] (= vilasa & upaseva)] to dally, sport, sing J 11.121 (ppr. laja:
Caus. 41 (lalanti with kijati), 57 (id.). pp. J 1.362 (ppr. lalenta) Vism 365 cp. upa lajita see pa.
; ;
^
mana) VvA
laleti
:
(f.) [cp. Sk. laksa] lac lac-dye enum* with other colourings at Ml. 127= S 11. loi = A ill. 230. SnA 577 Vism 261 (as colour of blood). -acariya expert in lac-dyeing SnA 577. -gulaka a ball of lac SnA 80. -golaka id. SnA 577. -tamba copper coloured with lac Th 2, 440 ( = lakha-rasarattehi viya tambehi lomehi samannagata ThA 270). lac-colouring -rasa essence of lac, used for dyeing vi.269 (id.); KhA 62, 63; J v. 215 (ratta-succhavi) ThA 270.
Lalatasee nalata (cp. langula).
Laja
& Laja
I.
(f.)
[cp.
Vedic laja
Zimmer, AUind. Leben
Lava
[fr. In] a small particle, a drop small mark) Sdhp 105 (odaka).
;
VvA
148
253 (lavanka a
Lavaka Lavava
Lavana
[fr.
Ifi]
a cutter, reaper
SnA
(v.
1.
lavaka).
See lavaka.
(nt.) [cp. late
salt,
Vedic
lavaîa, cp.
Zimmer, A Hind.
158.
fried grain, parched corn: occurring only in comb" madhu-laja fried grain with honey, sweet corn 2. the flower of Dalbergia IV. 214, 281. J III. 538 arborea, used for scattering in bunches (with other flowers making 5 kinds or colours) as a sign of welcome & greeting, usually in phrase laja-paiicainani pupphani ("a cluster of flowers with laja as the fifth")
269]
DhA
Leben 54]
lotion Miln
112;
Sdhp
See lona.
I.I 12
VvA
31
J 1.55 ("paflcamakani p.)

;
(nt.) [fr.
lunati] cutting, reaping

(q. v.).
Miln 360.
Lavapeti Caus. of lunati
(vippakinna-laja-kusuma-mandita-tala) kiijna-laja-kusuma-vasa-dhup' andhakara) DhA 1.140 (vippakinna-valikag paiicavanna-kusuma-laja-pumia;
cp. J 11.240 vi.42 (vippa-
Lasagata (hattha) at
lepagata,
i.
e.
A 11. 165 is to be read (with v. sticky (opp. suddha).

; ;
ghaja-patimaijdita).
1.)
as Lajeti
[fr.
lafij"),
Lasati [represents las to gleam, shine sport, play as well as laf to desire, long for. Cp. Lat. lascivus Gr. XiXaioGoth. lustus=E., Ger. lust etc. The Dhtp ftai; 324 defs. las as " kanti "] to desire, long to dance, play, sport to shine to sound forth. See lasana, abhilSsa. upalaseti, alasa, vilasa. Caus. laseti to sport, to amuse (oneself) Vin 11.10 (with vadeti, gayati, naccati).
laja] to fry or have fried J vi.341 385 (laiichetva; v. 1. laflci", lafije").
(v.
1.
lafic",
Lapa^
[fr.
lap] talk
see cpds. abhi, pa, sal".
Lapa'
[also fr. lap, lit. " talker," cp. similar semantics of E. quail >Ger. quaken, quicken; E. quack. The P. form rests on pop. etym., as in Sk. we find corresponding name as laba] a sort of quail, Perdix chinensis
LasikS
(.)
[cp. Sk. lasiVa]
the fluid which lubricates the

; )
S Another name
V.I
46= J
11.59.
As lapaka-sakuna
for quail is vaftaka.
also at J 11.59.
joints,
synovic fluid Vin 1.202 D 11.293 111.90 S iv.iii Sn 196; J 1. 146; Miln 382. In detail at Vism 264, 362 VbhA 247.
;
Lapana(nt.) [fr. lapeti, Caus. of lap] muttering, utterance, speech It 98 A 1.165 (lapita"). Perhaps also to be read
;
LasI
(f.)
[etym.
?]
DhA
brains J 1.493 (=matthalunga C.) =
at
Th
2, 73.
Cp. upa.
1.145.
Lapin
(-) (adj.) [fr. lap]
talking
(silly)
S in. 143 (bala).
Lapu
Lapa
(f.) [short for alapu or alabu, cp. Geiger. P.Gr. 39*] a kind of cucumber J 1.336, 341. See also labuka. -lata the cucumber creeper or plant Miln 374.
41 Layana
(nt.) [fr. layati]
;
Likha
sickle)
DhA
in. 285 (v.
cutting J v.45 (tii>a-layana 1. for dayana).
asi.
Lapeti
see lapati
.
&
cp. upalapeti.
Labn
(f
& Labaka= lapu
(alabu ) gourd or pumpkin, often
Layita [pp. of layati, layeti] cut, reaped J in. 130 (tinar) na layita-pubbag) Vism 419 (tthana place where one has reaped).
;
used as receptacle J 1.158 (ka), 41 1 ("kumbhanda vessel made of the gourd); v. 37 (ka). 155 (addWa-labu-sama thana); DhA 11.59 (ka) SnA 227 (labumhi catumadhurar) puretukamo). -ka^ha a gourd as receptacle Vism 255, 359 VbhA
;
;
L&la
[
(adj.)
[fr. lal,
see lalati] talking without sense, silly,
foolish J VI. 360,
417
(I).
Cp. alala.
;
Lalaka
[lala-i-
ka] a wag, silly person, fool J 1.205
iv.2 10.
63-
Labha
receiving, getting, acquisition, gain, possessions D 1.8; 11.58, 61; 1.508 (arogya-parama labha); 111.39; A 1.74; iv.157 sq., 160 (labhena abhibhuto pariyadinnacitto Devadatto, cp.
[fr.
labh]
pi.
possession;
Lalapati & Lalappati [Intens. of lapati] to talk much, to talk silly, to lament, wail Sn 580 Pv IV.5* ( = vilapati PvA 260); J III. 217; Miln 148, 275; Mhvs 32, 68. pp. lalappita.
;
Lalappa
(
[fr.
J 1.185 sq.); Sn 31, 438, 828, 854, 1014, 1046 (cp. Nd548) It 67 (vitta) J 111.516 (yasa, dhana") Vism 93, 136 (r| labhati), 150 (assa bhagin getting riches);
;
; ;
talk, wailing
lalappati] talking much, excited or empty Vbh 100, 138 Ps 1.38 Nett 29 VbhA 104
; ; ;
= punappunai)
lapanag).
PvA
113, 280.
A dat.
sg.
labha
(for
labhaya)
is
used
Lala(p)pana
;
adverbially with foil, genitive in meaning of " for my (our) gain," "it is profitable." "good for me that " etc. e. g. Miln 1 7 (labha no tata. suladdhar) no tata), 232 (labha vata tasag devatanag) A 111.313 (labha vata me suladdhai] vata me), expH at Vism 223 DhA 1.98 (labha vata me, elliptically) 11.95 (' vata no
;
; ;
(nt.) & a (f.) = lalappa, together with lala(p)pitatta (nt.) in exegesis of parideva at Nd^ 416; Vbh 100, 138 VbhA 104; 1.12 1.
DA
K
H
ye mayag upatthahimha). -agga highest gain J in 1 2 5 Miln 2 1 -asa desire for gain A 1.86. -katnya (abl. out of desire for gain Sn 854, 929 ( = labha-hetu Nd' 389). -tanha craving for possession DhA IV. 38. -macchariya selfishness in acquisitions A III. 273 D III. 234; Pug 19, 23; Dhs 1122. -mada pride of gain VbhA 466. -sakkara gain and honour, usually comb'' with siloka fame the two first It 73 e. g. at Vin n.196 J 1.185, 186 v. 75 the three comb"* e. g. at M 1.192 S n.227, 237 A 11.73 111.343 sq., 377 Vbh 352 sq. labha-siloka alone at Vism 67.
. .
Lalappita [pp. of lalappati] i. talking much, wailing Miln 2. (nt.) much talk, excited 148 (paridevita-l.-mukha). talk, talking J vi.498.
Lala
(f.)
DhA
La]ana
1.307
[cp. lajati] saliva J 1.61. 248 (mukhato lala galati).
vi.357
Vism 259
(nt.) [fr. lal]

;
swaying, dalliance, sport
DA
1.
197;
Sdhp 387
as lajana at
ThA
243.
La)eti see Ia|ati.
Lavaka
10, 31
[fr.
;
SnA
lavati] a cutter, reaper Miln 33 (yava) 148 (v. 1. BB. for lavaka).
Mhvs
Labhaka
Labha
Labhin
(adj. nt.) [fr. labha]
a not getting, non-receiving
one who receives reception Vin 111.77.

;
Lavati
;
lunati.
see under labha.

(adj.) (-) [fr. labha] receiving, getting,
Laveti [the latter the usual form, as Caus. of lavati is the simple Pali formation fr. Ifi. Another Caus. II. is lavapati (q. v.). See also layati] to cut, to mow PvA 40 (lavitva), Mhvs 10, 30 (lavayati).
[of las] sporting,
(f.) [fr.
&
having
possessed of
Lasa
dancing
see abhi, vi.
111.39 (as n.
IV. 400
;
"a
receiver, recipient")
1.24; 11.85;
1.
or psychically, and who may therefore take certain premises for granted (opp. alabhin a denier) i.io6, 120.
2. one who 140. J (or logical argument)
Pug 51; Vbh 332 (nikama) has intuition either in reasoning
Lasika
las]
a dancer, Miln 331.
Laseti see lasati.
DA
Likkha
Lamaka
essentially a C.
[seems to be a specific Pali word. It is word & probably of dialectical origin. Has it anything to do with omaka ?] insignificant, poor, inferior, bad, sinful. Vin The usual syn. is papa. 11.76; Vism 268 ( = papaka); DhsA 45; KhA 243 PugA 229 (nica lamaka = onata) KhA 150 ( = khudda) ("desana, cp. ukkajtha) DhA 11.77 '^.44 (bhava) VvA 116; PvA 15 (for papa); 103 ( = papaka), 125 (purisa = kapurisa) Sdhp 28, 253, 426, 526 (opp. f. ukkattha). lamika J 1.285 11.346 (for itara) DhA 11.61 (papika 1. ditthi). Cp. Dhs. trsl.^ 1025.
(adj.)
measure equal to with Lat. ricinus a kind of vermin (see Walde. Lat. Wlb. s. v.)] a kind of measure VbhA 343 (36 rattareijus equal to one likkha, 7 likkhas equal to i iika) KhA 43 (matta).
(f.)
[*Sk. liksa egg of a louse, as
8 trasarenu (BR.).
Connected
;
Lamajjaka (lamaiijaka) (nt.) [cp. Sk. lamajjaka] the root of Andropogon muricatus Vv 43* (v. 1. "anc"); VvA
186, (a6j) 187.
Layaka
(-) [fr. layati] cutter, reaper (read babbaja").
111.365 =
in. 155
Likhati [likh; Vedic likhati, also rikh in Ved. arikhati (R.V. VI. 53, 7), cp. with palatal risati, lisati. Connected with Gr. iptiKU) to tear; Lith. rekti to cut bread, to Dhtp 467 plough; Ohg. riga=Ags. raw=E. row. simply expl* by " lekhane "] i. to scratch; to cut. 1.127 (rupani); J 11.372 carve; write, inscribe iv.257 (id.), 488, 489 (jati-hingula(suvaiina-patte) kena) DhA 1.182 PvA 145 (namai) likhi wrote his pannaij 1. to write a letter J n.174 vi.369 name). 2. to shave (off), plane Vin 11.112 (panne on a leaf). Caus. I. Cp. vi. pp. likhita. (inf! likhitur)). Caus. II. likhapeti to cause to be cut or lekheti (q. v.). carved [cp. BSk. likhapayati Divy 547] Vin ii.iio; SnA 577 to cause to be written Miln 42.
Layati [for 'lavati, Ifi, for which the ordinary form is lunati (q. v.), y for v as freq. in Pali see Geiger. P.Gr. The Dhtp. has a root la in meaning " adana " 46*. (No. 370)] to cut (off), mow, reap ger. layitra A 111.365 1.8' (=lavitva PvA 40). J 1.215 III. 226 Vin in. 64 Pv pp. layita.
Likhana
fr. likh] scratching, (nt.) [cp. late Sk. likhana cutting, writing J v. 59 (a golden tablet for writing on).
;
Cp. uUikhana.
Likha
in likha-panna at PvA 20 is faulty for lekha (lekha) letter, cp. lekha-pattra letter Malatim 172, 7.
Likhita
Likhita [pp. of likhati] i. carved, cut, worked (in ivory etc.), in cpd. sankha brahmacariya the moral life, like a polished shell D 1.63 S 11. 219, expl'' at DA 1.181 as "likhita-sankha-sadisadhota-sankha-sappatibhaga." Miln 2. written, inscribed J IV.7 (likhitani akkharani)
;
42
Luthati
LInata (f.) [abstr. formation fr. lina instead of liy] = liyana Vism 469. alinata open-mindedness, sincerity
J 1.366
;
SnA
122.
42 (lekhal.).
4.
made smooth, shaved J vi.482 (capa). marked, proscribed, made an outlaw Vin 1.75.
3.
Linatta (nt.) [abstr, fr. Una] sluggishness, shyness; only in phrase cetaso linattag immobility of mind S v.64, 103 A i.3 = iv.32 v. 145 sq. Nett 86, 108 VbhA 272
;
;
Cp. ullikhita.
= cittassa
lin'
akara).
;
:
Likhitaka (adj.) [likhita + qualifying ending ka] one has been proscribed, an outlaw Vin 1.75 (cora).
who
Linga
(nt.) [fr. ling; late Vedic & (pre-eminently) Class. Sk. linga] i. characteristic, sign, attribute, mark, feature 1.360 S v.278 Sn 601 sq. (=santhana SnA 464) Vin IV. 7 (two hina & ukkatfha) J 1.18 iv.114 (gihi), 130; Miln 133 (sasana), 162 (dve samanassa lingani), 405 (lingato ca nimittato ca etc.) Vism 184 2. mark of DhsA 64 ( = santhana Tika Expos. 86), sex, sexual characteristic, pudendum (male as well as female, as neither m. nor f.) Vin 111.35 (purisa) J v. 197 ("santhana); KhA 110 (itthi) SnA 48 (sampatti), 51 DhsA 321 sq. (itthi). (id.), 300 (itthi) 3. (in grammar) mark of sex, (characteristic) ending, gender SnA "vipallasa change or substitution of gender PvA 397-
see *lci to stick to or cleave Liyati [U, Vedic liyati Walde, Lat. Wtb. s. v. lino, which he separates in meaning fr. *lei to smear, polish] to stick. The Dhtp evidently favours the separation when interpreting li by " silesana-dravlkarana," i. e. to make slip or run (Dhtp 441 Dhtm 681)] i. to stick, adhere, cling to: 2. to melt, slip: see see cpds. all", 0, ni, patisal". cpd. pavi (to dissolve).. pp. Una.
;
Liyana
Liyana
(nt.)
[fr.
liyati]
sticking to, adhering, resting
Sdhp 190 (tthana

(f.)
resting-place).
= llyana;
cleaving to, sluggishness, shyness
Dhs
1156.
Liyitatta (nt.) [abstr. formation after similar synonymical chains, like bhavitatta] = liyana Dhs 1 1 56.
7.
33. 58. 87. 157[cp. Sk. lingalika

10.
Lingala
a kind of mouse] antelope
(?)
Pgdp
Lingika
Lila (lila) (f.) [cp. Epic Sk. lila or *lida] play, sport, dalliance probably for lilha at J v. 5 & 157, both times
;
comb* with
having or being a characteristic
107
(id.).
vilasa.
(adj.) [fr. linga]

(of
-aravinda a lotus serviceable for sport
VvA
43
(Iil).
Vism 210
nama)
KhA
LQha
ger.
Lingeti [Denom. fr. ling] i. to embrace, in poet, lingiya (as if fr. lingati) Th 2, 398 (=alirrgetva 2. to characterize: see ul. 260). See a.
ThA
(f.) [abstr. of lijha, Sk. lidha, pp. of lih, lit. being polished, cp. uUidha polished] grace, ease, charm, adroitness always used with ref. totheBuddha (BuddhaSo in phrase lilha), e. g. J 1.155; DhA 1.33; ni.79.
;
Lipi
[fr.
lip; late Sk. lipi]

;
the alphabet; a letter of the
alphabet
writing Miln 79.

;
Limpati
cp. repa stain, lepa ointment, stain Gr. XiTToc grease, fat, XiTrnpdf fat, aXit^m to anoint Lat. lippus Lith. limpii to stick, Goth, bi-leiban, Ohg. biliban to stay behind, to stay, E. leave & live, Ger. leben. The Dhtp (385) simply expl" by " limpana "] to smear, plaster, stain usually in pass, (or med.) sense " to get soiled, to dirty oneself " Th 2, 388 PvA 215. Doubtful in Sn passages, where both limpati & lippati
[lip,
; ; ; ;
j
Buddhalilhaya dhammag deseti " to expound the doctrine with the Buddha's mastery" J 1.152, 155; VvA 217 (spelling wrongly lijaya). Of the III. 289 B's gait: J 1.93, 149; DhA 11. 41. The comb" with
;
vilasa, as
mentioned by Childers, applies to
lila (q. v.),
stand for lilha at the passages mentioned, although not used of the Buddha.
which
may
Lagga
(up),
[pp. of rujati ; corresponding to Sk. rugna] rugged (of a path) Miln 217, 218, Cp. vi.
broken
are found as readings, e. g. Sn 778 in Text lippati, but Niddesa reading limpati (Nd^ 55); Sn 811 lipp, Nd^ Pass. 133 limp" Sn 1040, 1042 lipp, Nd^ 549 limp. lippati to be soiled (by), to get stained (in character) Sn 250, 547, 625, 778, 913, 1040 cp. Sn 71 (alippamana ppr,), Cp. also pp. litta: see ava, ul, vi. alimpeti,palimpeti, vilimpati. Caus. I.lepeti to cause to be plastered J vi.432. Caus. II. limpapeti to cause to be plastered or anointed Mhvs 34, 42 (cetiyag apetvana).
;
Lujjati [Pass, of ruj, corresponding to Sk. rujyate. Dhtp 400 gives luj as sep, root with meaning vinasa. See rujati] to be broken up, to break (up), to be destroyed to go asunder, to fall apart A 1.283= Pug 32 (here equal to " be wiped out," butit is unnecessary to assume, as Kern, Toev. s. v. lujjati does, a by-form of lnc,luiicati. The Pug C. 215 expl' by " nassati") Vin 1.297; 11.123
;
etymologizing interpretation of loka " lujjati kho loko ti vuccati " quoted at Nd^ 550 on Sn iiig);Th i, 929. Cp. olujjati, palujjati. pp. lugga.
S
IV. 52 (in
:
Limpana
(nt.) [fr. lip] soiling,
smearing Dhtp 385.

ofi,
Lujjana
tear
Lisati [cp. dial, Sk. liâte= Vedic riSate] to break off, pull ; only at Dhtp 444 exp\^ by " lesa."
a word peculiar to Pali dogbreaking up, crumbling away, dissolution DhsA 47 (in etym. of loka=lujjana-palujjan' atthena vattar)), 308 (id.); Vism 427 (id.).
(nt.) [fr. lujjati
;
matics]
Lihati [lih, Sk. ledhi or lidhe, also lihati. Cp. Lat, lingo, Gr. Xeixf; Goth, bilaigon, Ags. liccian = E. lick, Ger. lecken. -The Dhtp 335 expl" lih by " assadane," i. e. taste] to lick pres. lehati J 11.44 ôr. lehayigsu PvA 198 (v. 1. for palahigsu). Cp. parilehisai) Vv 81"; VvA 316; ger. lehitva 1.136 (sarirar)) VvA 314. pp. lilha (?). Cp. leyya.
Luficati [Vedic luncati, luc or luic, to Lat. runco to pull up weeds Gr. pvKavtj plane. The Dhtp 43 expl" by apanayana] to pull out, pluck (a bird), tear, peel J 1.244, 476: 11-97. 363; in. 314; ly. 191 v.463 Mhvs 23, 46 (aor. alufici) 28, 26 (ger. luAcitva) Vism 248
; ;
DA
(kese).
Caus.
i,
II.
luficapeti
DhA
11.53
(kese),
and
loceti
Th
283 (kesamassui) alocayii)).
pp.
;
luficita.
LIna
[pp. of liyati] clinging, sticking reserved, dull, Vism 125. 1.3

;
slow, sluggish shy, A Definitions at Vbh 352. 373; Dhs 1 156, 1236; S V.277, 279 (ati). Often comb'' with uddhata as " sluggish or shy " and " unbalanced," e. g. at S V.112; Vism 136; VbhA 310. alina active, open, sincere Sn 68 (citta), 717 (id.); J 1.22 (v. 148 "viriya siha).
;
; ;
Lnficita [pp. of luiicati] plucked, pulled Miln 240 (i. e. combed, of wool Rh. D. trsi" " pressed " Nyanatiloka " cut ") PvA 47 (viluna-kesa-f ).
; ;
Lnthati [cp. later Sk. luthati to plunder, which is one of the dial, variants luth, lunth, loth, of Inl to shake. The Dhtp (474) & Dhtm (136) both give rnth & Inth with meaning " upaghate "] to rob, plunder.
Luta
Lata seems to bs a legitimate spelling representing either lutta or luna, in meaning " cut, cut og " [cp. lu for Ifi '"''" under uci '"-*;! lunati iiiudLij. Thus luub iiL at S (nalo va narito 3 t.5 harito iUioj luto) = 1.5 ûiiio 126 5= J VI. 25 and at Sn 532 (lutani bandhanani vv. 11.
;
43
LekhanI
Lulati & Lntati [cp. Ep. Sk. loth to move & dial. In4> lodayati, to stir, agitate, which is a by-form of Inl, Etym. lolati to move, Caus. lolayati to set in motion. connected with Slavonic Ijuljati to rock, Ags. lael a root due to onomat. formation. (flexible) rod, rood
;
lut ani
&
lunani
expl"*
as " chinaani padalitani " at
SnA
as
432).
Another form
LuUa [cp. Epic

t. t.
in
grammar
Sk. lupta pp. of lumpati] brolien. cut oS " elided" VvA 13 (of ca), 11 1 (of
;
;
iti),
122
(id.).
(117) expl* lut ^V " lotane " (cp. vilotana & vilojana), and lul (510) by " manthane "] to stir, shake, agitate, upset intrs. to be in motion, to be stirred Miln 259 (calati khubbhati
is
luthati.
The Dhtm
I.
avilati).
pp.
lulita.
Ludda
(adj.) [the usual P. form of rudda, corresponding to Sk. raudra] i. fierce, terrible cruel, gruesome S 1.143
;
;
Lu}ita [pp. of lujati] stirred, moved, disturbed
lively
A n.174 (papa, kibbisa); = daruija pisac'-adino VvA

1.,
{
niraya)
J
Sdhp
286.
The
which is hunter, sportsman Sn 247 (dussila" SnA 289: ludda ca kurura-kammanta lohita-panitaya, macchaghatakamigabandhaka-sakunik'adayo idha adhippeta) VV63I J n.154 (putta = luddaka) in. 432 (Bharata by name) Pug 56 (magavika, sakunika, I,, macchaghataka etc. expH by daruna kakkhaja at Pug A 233); Vism 245 =
; ; ; ;
iv.46 = VI.306,
149; Pug 56; Vv 84' 335); J v. 243 (thanar) = spelling ludra occurs at ludda at J v. 146. 2. a
v.
water) S v.i23 = A in. 233 (udapatta avila 1.); D ii.i28=Ud 83 (udakar) parittar) lulitar) avilai)); J VI.63 Nd' 488 (avila-f); Miln 35, 177, 220 (citta), 383 (a"); DhsA 328 (indriyani paripakkani alulitani
turbid
(of
; ;
avisadani).
Luka [apocope form
of uluka, syllable-division] owl J vi.497

(adj.)
e. g.
;
arisen through
wTong
(= uluka C).
;
Lnkha
VbhA
259;
VbhA
;
228.
Lnddaka= ludda 2, i. e. hunter Vin 1.220; Pv 111.7^ (miga expH as "daruna" PvA
J iv.416 206); Miln 222; VbhA 266 (miga, in simile); PvA 34. 168. Cp. Fick, SocialeGliederung 2oy. Note. The expression sunakha-luddako at DhsA 273 is not quite clear (" doghunter"?). It applies to a female & Maung Tin (Expositor II. 361) reads " lucjdhika " (sic), with trsl" " dog-mistress," remarking that Pyi reads luddako
m,
[Vedic ruksa Prk. luha & lukkha BSk. 13 (prahenaka), 81 (civara), 425, 427] I. rough, coarse, unpleasant; poor, bad (usually appl* to dress or food); mediocre, meagre, wretched. Opp. panita (e. g. Vin 1.2 12; S 11. 153; A iv.io; J 1.228; VvA 64). S IV. 337 sq. A iv.232 sq. Vin 1.55 Th i. danar) lukhar) na 923 J 1.228 (cittasmir) panite hoti) Nd* 342 (p. 182, in exegesis of nikkuha, where practices of ascetics are referred to as " lukhar) civarar) dhareti, I. piijdapatar) bhunjati, 1. senasanar) pajisevati
luha,
Divy
"
hunter-dog"
(?).
Lnddha
[pp. of lubbhati] greedy, covetous pharusa-vaca & samphappalapin) It (duftha, miilha, 1.); J 1.124.
;
111.433 (with
84;
Miln 92
Lnaaaa
(nt.) [for luna(na), cp.

ti
Sn.\ 148 (niddanan
lavana] cutting, severing chedanar) lunanar) uppafanai)).
Lunati [Ifl, given as lu at Dhtp 504 (" chedana ") & Dhtm 728 (" paccheda "). For etym. cp. Gr. Xvw to loosen, Lat. luo to pay a fine. Goth, fraliusan to lose Ger. los, E. lose & loose] to cut, cut ofi, mow, reap Miln 33 (yavalavaka yavai) lunanti) DhsA 39. pp. liina (& luta). Caus I. lavayati Mhvs 10, 30; Caus. II. lavapeti to cause to mow Vin 11. 180. A Pass, luyati [fr. lu] is found at D 1.141 (aor. luyirjsu) and at corresponding passage Pug 56 (iraper. luyantu, where dubba is to be corrected to dabbha). See lava, lavaka. lavana,
;
'
2. (of men) low. etc.) VvA 298, 335 sq. PvA 180. wretched, rough, miserable, offensive Vin 1.199; in. no (kisa I. dubbariija) S 1.175 (=jinija C, see K.S. 320 lOkhatrsl" "looking worn"); 1.77=5 i-39puggala a miserable, oSensive character (opp. siniddhapuggala) Vism 132 VbhA 282. -ajivin leading a hard or rough lifeD 1.161 111.44, 47 S 11.200; A V.190. -civara (adj.) wearing a shabby Miln 342 (cp. civara robe, badly clad Vin 111.263 lukha bad condition of clothes A 11.71 = Pug 53 lukhaclvara-dhara A 1.25). -ppamana (& ika) taking unpleasantness or misery as one's standard A 11.71 = Pug 53 (cp. PugA 229); DhA in. 114; SnA 242; cp. rupa-ppamana. -ppasanna believing in shabbiness or mediocrity, having (bodily) wretchedness as one's faith Vin n.197; A n.7i = Pug 53. -papurana miserably
; ; ;
clad S 1.175
DhA
IV. 8, 9.
Lukhata
[fr. lukha] unpleasantness, wretchedness, (f.) poorness, misery PugA 229.
layati, lavati.
Lubbhati [Vedic lubhyate, Inbh, cp. Lat. lubet & libet it pleases, libido longing; Goth. liufs = Ger. lieb & lob; E. love, etc. Dhtp 434 lobhe] to be lustful or greedy, to covet, long for, desire It 84 (lobhaneyye na lubbhati) Vism 465, 468. ger. lubhha (?) in olubbha is to be referred to lamb rather than labh. A grd. formation in lobhaneyya or lobhaniya (q. v.). pp.
L&khasa
(adj.) [fr. lukha] rough, harsh; miserable, selfmortifying Sn 244 ( = nirasa atta-kilamath' anuyutta
SnA
Luta
287).
(f.)
[*Sk. luta] spider

of lunati] cut,
;
Abhp
Ti".
621.
2.
Luna [pp.
J 11.365
mowed, reaped Th
Cp.
107 (kesi)
Davs
1.32.
luddha.
L'ibbhana (nt.) [fr. lubh] being greedy, greediness, a scholastic word, only found in exegesis of word lobha, e. g. at Dhs 32 (where also the enlarged abstr. formation lubbhitatta) & Vism 465, 468 (lubbhana-mattai) lobha).
L&yati
Pass, of lunati (q. v.).
Lekha
Lumpati [iup, Epic Sk. lumpati, found also as rup in Pali see ruppati. Connected with Lat. lugeo to be sorry
:
[fr. likh, cp. Sk. lekha & lekha] i. writing, inscription, letter, epistle J vi.595 (sila inscription on rock) Mhvs 5, 177 (lekhe sutva) 27, 6 33, 40 (r) vissajjayi) Davs 5, 67 (caritta); Miln 42; SnA 164 ("vacaka 2. chips, shavings Vin 11.110 (v. 1. reciting), 577.
; ;
roga Gr. Xinri sorrow) and rumpo to break. at Dhtp 386 & 433 (chedana) and at Dhtm 618 & 669 (cheda, vinasa)] to break, harm, injure to attack, plunder with a strong touch of affection (sympathy or desire) lubh in it [cp. Iup: Gr. Xuirij ruj : roga], which is still more evident in Intens. loluppa (q. v.). DhsA pp. lutta. Cp. ullum365 (in expl of loluppa). paua, ullopa, lopa, vilumpati, vilopa.
(cp. rujati,
;
likba).
Def
Lekhaka
[fr.
lekha] one
;
who knows
the art of writing, a

;
scribe, secretary Vin iv.8 (as a profession) gaijaka, pi.) Miln 42. dika
iv.io
= mud-
&
LekhaÎ (f) [fr. Ukh; cp. Epic Sk. lekhaiji stencil Mbh i, lines or writing, a 78] an instrument for scratching
stencil, pencil
11.200
J 1.230.
Lekhana
Iillchaaa (nt.) 467.
[fr.
44
drawing, writing Dhtp
Loka
Lepana
II.
likh] scratching,
Lekha
I.
(f .) [fr. likh ; Vedic lekha. See also rekha & lekha] streak, line VvA 277 ( = raji) canda crescent moon
;
(nt.) [fr. Up] smearing, plastering, anointing Vin 172 (ku(Jda); A iv.107 (vasana), iii (id.); J 11. 117. Cp. abhi, a, pa.
Lepeti see limpati.
[cp.
Epic candralekha
1512. a scratch, (lekhar) kaddhati). 3. writing, inscription, letter Vin III. 76 (r) chindati destroy the letter); J 1.451 (on a
Mbh 3, 1831] Visra 168; DhsA line A 1.283; P"K 3^ J vi.56

;
Leyya
sipped
(adj. nt.) [grd. of lih: see lihati] to be licked or nt. mucilaginous food (opp. peyya liquid)
;
IV. 394 (-h
peyya); Miln
2 (id.).
phalaka) Miln 349 ("acariya teacher of writing) PvA 20 ("panna. letter so read for likha"). the art of 4. writing or drawing [ = lipi Hemacandra], writing as an art. It is classed as a respectable (ukkattha) profession (sippa) Vin IV.7 and mentioned bj' the side of tnudda
;
Lesa
it
and ganana Vin

256.
iv.y, 128
= 1.77
cp.
Vin iv.305.
Lekhita [pp. of lekheti] drawn
(of lines), pencilled
Th
2,
Lekheti [Cans, of likhati or Denom. of lekha] to (make a) scratch J iv. 402. pp. lekhita.
[cp. Sk. leâ particle as Kern, Toev. s. v. points out, occurs in Sk. also in the P. meaning at Mbh v. 33, 5 although this is not given in BR. -As "particle" only at Dhtp 444 in def" of lisati] sham, pretext, trick Vin in. 169 (where ten lesas are enum"", viz. jati, nama, gotta", linga", apatti, patta, clvara", upajjhaya, acariya", senasana") lesa-kappa J ii.ii; vi.402. pretext Vin 11. 166 Vv 84" (=kappiya-lesa VvA 348) Th I, 941 DA 1. 103.
;
Lehati see lihati-
Le44u
[dial. Sk. lestu>*Ietthu >*lettu>leddu also Prk. ledu & letthu Pischel, 304 cp. Geiger,' P.Gr. 62] a clod of earth S v. 146= J 11.59 (tthana); J 1.19, 175; III. 16; VI. 405 Miln 255; SnA 222 (akase khitta, in simile); Vism 28 (trsl" "stone"), 360 ("khand'adini), 366 (containing gold), 419; VbhA 66 ("khanda) VvA PvA 284. 141 The throwing of clods (stones ?) is a standing item in the infliction of punishments, where it is grouped with danda (stick) and sattha (sword), or as leddu-dand'adi, e. g. at 1.123; D 11.336, 338 (v. 1. lendu); J 11.77; 11116; VI. 350 Vism 419; DhA 1.399 (v. 1. lendu) iir.41 iv.77 VvA 141. Note. leddOpaka in cunnar) va telar) va leddupakena etc. at DhsA 115 read as valandupakena, as at Vism 142. -pata " throw of a clod," a certain measure of (not too far) a distance Vin iv.40 Vism 72; DhsA 315 (trsl" " a stone's throw ").
;
:
; ;
Loka
M
;
Le44alca=
led(Ju
Vism
28.
Leva (&
lena) (nt.) [*Sk. layana, fr. U in meaning "to hide," cp. Prk. lena] i. a cave (in a rock), a mountain cave, used by ascetics (or bhikkhus) as a hermitage or place of shelter, a rock cell. Often enum'^ with kuji & guha, e. g. Vin iv.48 Miln 151; Vbh 251 (n.). At Vin n.146 it is given as collective name for 5 kinds of hermitages, viz. vihara, addhayoga, pasada, hammiya, guha. The expl of lena at VbhA 366 runs as follows " pabbatag khaijitva va pabbharassa appahonakatthane kuddai) utthapetva va katasenasanai)," i. e. opportunity for sitting & lying made by digging (a cave) in a mountain or by erecting a wall where the cave is insufficient (so as to make the rest of it habitable). Cp. Vin 1.206=111.248 (pabbharai) sodhapeti leijar) kattukamo) Mhvs 16, 12; 28, 31 sq. (n) Miln 200 (maha"). 2. refuge, shelter, (fig.) salvation (sometimes in sense of nibbana). In this meaning often comb* with tana & sarana, e. g. at 1.95; S iv.315 (mar)-lena refuge with me + magtana) iv.372 (= nibbana) A 1. 155 sq. (n); J 11.253; 1.232. Cp. Vin 111.155. len'atthar) for refuge Vin n.164 (n); J 1.94. -alena without a refuge Ps 1.127; 11.238; Pv 11. 2'
;
DA
[cp. Vedic loka in its oldest meaning " space, open For etym. see rocati. To the etym. feeling space." of the Pali hearer loka is closely related in quality to ruppati (as in pop. etym. of riipa) and rujati. As regards the latter the etym. runs " lujjati kho loko ti vuccati " S IV. 52, cp. Nd" 550, and loka = lujjana DhsA The Dhtp 531 gives root lok 47, 308: see lujjana. (loc) in sense of dassana] world, primarily " visible world," then in general as " space or sphere of creation," with var. degrees of substantiality. Often (unspecified) in the comprehensive sense of " universe." Sometimes the term is applied collectively to the creatures in" habiting this or var. other worlds, thus, man, mankind, people, beings." Loka is not a fixed & def. term. It comprises immateriality as well as materiality and emphasizes either one or the other meaning according to the view applied to the object or category in question. Thus a trsl" of " sphere, plane, division, order " interchanges with " world." Whenever the spatial element prevails we speak of its " regional " meaning as contrasted with "applied" meaning. The fundamental notion however is that of substantiality, to which is closely related the specific Buddhist notion of impermanence(loka = lujjati). i. Universe: the distinctions between the universe (cp. cakkavala) as a larger whole and the world as a smaller unit are fluctuating & not definite. A somewhat wider sphere is perhaps indicated bysabba-loka (e. g. S 1.12 iv.127, 312 v.132 It 122 Mhvs I, 44; cp. sabbavanta loka D 1.251 111.224), otherwise even the smaller loka comprises var. realms of creation. Another larger division is that of loka as sadevaka, samaraka, sabrahmaka, or the world with its devas, its Mara and its Brahma, e. g. S 1.160, 168, 207; II. 170; III. 28, 59; IV.158; V.204 A 1.259 sq. 11.24 sq. III. 341 iv.56, 173 v. 50 It 121 Nd' 447 (on Sn 956), to which is usually added sassamana-brahmani paja (e. g. D 1.250, see loci s. v. paja). With this cp. Dh 45, where the divisions are pafhavi, Yamaloka, sadevaka (loka), which are expl"" at DhA 1.334 by
= asarana PvA
80).
-gavesin seeking shelter or refuge J 11.407 = iv. 346. -guha a mountain cave J 111.511. -dvara the door of the (rock) hermitage Vism 38 DhA 111.39. -pabbhara " cave-slope," cave in a mountain DhA iv.170.
;
Lepa
see limpati cp. Classic Sk. lepa stain, dirt] I. smearing, plastering, coating over Vin iv.303 (bahira"); J 11.25 (mattika"). 2. (fig.) plaster, i. e. that which sticks, affection, attachment, etc., in tanha the stain ot craving, & ditthi of speculation Nd'
[fr. lip,
;
Nd^
V.
1.
271"".
,Vo(e. lasaga'ta
i.
as lepa-gata,
e.
sticky.
Cp.
at
55
11.
165
read
with
a,
pa
Yamaloka = catubbidha apayapathavi = attabhava loka sadevaka =manussaloka devalokena saddhig. The universe has its evolutional periods sagvattati and vivattati D 11. 109 sq. The Buddha has mastered it by his enlightenment loko Tathagatena abhisambuddho It 121. On loka, lokadhatu ( = cosmos) and cakkavala cp. Kirfel, Kosmographie p. 180, 181. 2. Regional meaning. (a) in general. Referring to this world, the character of evanescence is inherent in it referring to the universe in a wider sense, it implies infinity, though not in definite terms. There is mention of the different metaphysical theories as regards cosmogony at many places of the Canon. The antanantika (contending for the finitude or otherwise of the world) are mentioned as a sect at D 1.22 sq. Discus;
Loka
sions as to whether loka is sassata or antava are found e. g. at 1.426, 484 11.233 S in. 182, 204 iv.286 sq. n.41 V.31, 186 sq. Ps 1.123, 151 sq. Vbh 340; Dhs 1 1 1 7. Views on consistency of the world (eternal or finite; created or evolved etc.) at in. 137; op. S n.ig sq. Cp. also the long and interesting discussion of loka as sufiAa at S iv.54 sq. Ps 11. i 77 sq. Nd^ 680 as well as 11.68 (upaniyati loko* addhuvo, and " attano loko, assakoloko"etc.) " lokassa anto" is lit.
45
with
(i) as
;
Loka
rupaii ca
(2) namaii ca Also at Vism 205 and at SnA 442 as at Ps 1.122. Cp. the similar view at S iv.95 one perceives the world (" materiality" loka-saiinin and loka-manin, proud of the world) with the six senses. This is called the " loka " in the logic (vinaya) of the ariya. A few similes with loka see
" sabbe satta ahara-tthitika;
M
;
and the remainder the same.

:
J.P.T.S. 1907. 131katha) talk or speculation about the world, popular philosophy (see lokayata and cp. Dialogues 1.14) Vin 1.188; D 1.8; -agga chief of the world. 1.513; Miln 316; DA 1.90. Ep. of the Buddha ThA 69 (Ap. v. 1 1 ). -anta the end (spatial) of the world A 11.49 (na ca appatva lokantag dukkha atthi pamocanai)). -antagii one who has reached the end of the world (and of all things worldly). Ep. of an Arahant A 11. 6, 49 sq. It 115, Sn 1133; Nd^ 551. -antara the space between the single worlds Avicimhi na uppajjanti, tatha lokanJ 1.44 (v. 253 taresu ca). -antarika (scil. Niraya) a group of Nirayas or Purgatories situated in the lokantara (i. e. cakkaval. antaresu J 1.76), 8,000 yojanas in extent, pitch dark, which were filled with light when Gotama became the Buddha J 1.76; VbhA 4; Vism 207 (lokantariya ) SnA 59 (vasa life in the I. niraya) cp. BSk. lokantarika Divy 204 (andhas tamaso 'ndhakara-tamisra). -adhipa lord or ruler of the world A 1.150. -adhipateyya " rule of the world," dependence on public opinion, influence of material things on man, one of the 3 adhipateyyas (atta, loka, dhamma") D in. 220 Vism 1 4. -anukampa sympathy with the world of men It 79. [cp. BSk. lokanugraha Divy 124 sq.] D 111.2 11 1.156 11.253 -amisa worldly gain, bait of the flesh Th 2, 356. -ayata what pertains to the ordinary view (of the world), common or popular philosophy, or as Rhys Davids (Dial. 1.171) puts it " name of a branch
-akkhayika
(f., scil.
unattainable A 11.50 = 5 1.62 iv.93 but the Arahant is " lok'antagu." cp. A iv.430. As regards their order in space (or " plane ") there are var. groupings of var. worlds, the evidently popular one being that the world of the devas is above and the nirayas below the world of man (which is " tiriyag vapi majjhe ") Nd^ 550. The world of men is as ayai] loko contrasted with the beyond, or pare loko: D ni.181 S iv.348 sq. A 1.269; iv.226 Sn 779 (n'asigsati lokarj imar) paraii ca) or as idhalokaDiii.105. Thedef of ayat] loko at Nd' 60 is given as: sak'attabhava, saka-rupa-vedana etc., ajjhatt' ayatanani, manussa-loka, kamadhatu with which is contrasted paro loko as parattabhava, para-rupavedana, bahir'ayatanani, devaloka, rupa- & arupadhatu. The rise and decay of this world is referred to as samudaya and atthangama at S n.73; in. 135; IV.86 A v,i07. Cp. D in. 33 (atta ca loko ca) Mhvs
:
(origin etc.
of)
dukkhapamocetui)) 28, 4 (loko'yar) pilito) (vijja-carana-sampannai) yena niyanti lokato). -. Other divisions of var. kinds of " planes " are e. g. deva" A 1.115, 153; in. 414 sq. Brahnia Vbh 421; Mhvs 19. 45 Yama Dh 44 S 1.34; nara Mhvs 5, 282.
I,
5 (lokar)
I
PvA
See also each sep. head-word, also peta & manussa. The division at Nd' 550 is as follows niraya", tiracchana", pittivisaya", manussa", deva ( = material); upon which follow khandha", dhatu", ayatana" ( = immaterial). Similarly at Nd' 29. where apaya takes the
:
place of niraya", tiracchana", pittivisaj'a. Another threefold division is sankhara, satta, okasa at Vism " sabbe satta ahara-tthitika " ti = 204, with expl" sankharaloka " sassato loko ti va asassato loko " ti = sattaloka; " yavata candiraa-suriya pariharanti disa 'bhanti virocamana " etc. (=M 1.328; A 1.227; cp. The same expl" in detail at J 1. 1 32) =okasaloka. Another as kama, riipa, arupa: see SnA 442. under rupa another as kilesa, bhava, indriya at Nett II, 19. Cp. sankhara-loka VbhA 456 dasa lokadhatuyo (see below) S 1.26. 3. Ordinary & applied meaning. (a) division of the world, worldly things S I.I, 24 (loke visattika attachment to this world opp. sabba-loke anabhirati S v. 132). -loke in this world, among men, here D in. 196 (ye nibbuta loke); It 78 (loke uppajjati); DA 1.173 (id.); Vbh loi (yag loke piya-rupag etc.); Pv n.i" ( = idar) C); KhA 15, 215. loka collecSee also the difi. def" of loke at Nd* 552. tively " one, man " kicchag loko apanno jayati ca jiyati ca, etc. D 11.30. Also "people": Lanka-Ioka people of Ceylon Mhvs 19, 85 cp. jana in similar meaning. Derived from this meaning is the use in cpds. ("-) as " usual, every day, popular, common " see e. g. "ayata, "vajja, "vohara. (6) "thing of the world," material element, physical or worldly quality, sphere or category (of " materiality "). This category of loka is referred to at Vbh 193, which is expl"" at VbhA 220 as follows " ettha yo ayar) ajjhatt' adi bhedo kayo pariggahito, so eva idha-loko nama." In this sense 13 groups are classified according to the number of constituents in each group (1-12 and No. 18); they are given at Nd* 551 (under lokantagu Sn 1 133) as follows (i) bhavaloka (2) sampatti bhavaloka, vipatti bhavaloka (3) vedana (4) ahara (5) up&dana-kkhandha (6) ajjhattikani ayatanini (their rise & decay as "lokassa samudaya & atthangama" at S iv.87) (7) viftnanatthitiyo (8) loka-dhamma (9) satt'avasa (10) upakkilesa (11) kamabhava (12) ayatanani; They are repeated at Ps 1.122=174, (18) dhatuyo.
: ;
later probably Nature-lore " worked into a quasi system of " casuistry, sophistry." Franke, Dlgha trsl' 19, trsl as " logisch beweisende Naturerklarung " (see the long note on this page, and
of
Brahman
learning,
It is much 1. 166-172 for detail of lokayata). the same as lok-akkhay(ika) or popular philosophy. D I. II, 88; Vin 11.139; Sn p. 105 (= vitanda-vadasattha SnA 447, as at DA 1.247); Miln 4, 10, 178; A Cp. BSk. lokayata Divy 630, 633. 1. 163, 166; in. 223. and lokayatika ibid. 619. See also Kern's remarks at Toev. s. V. -ayatika (brahmana) one who holds the view of lokayata or popular philosophy S 1177 (trsl" K.S. 53 a Brahmin " wise in world-lore ") Miln 178 expl'' as " anatthaJ VI. 486 (na seve lokayatikag na lokayatika-vadag vitanda-sallapag nissitag seveyya," thus more like "sophistry" or casuistry). -uttara see under -issara lord of the world Sdhp 348. lokiya. -cinta thinking about the world, worldphilosophy or speculation S v,447 A 11.80 (as one of the 4 acinteyyani or thoughts not to be thought out buddha-visaya, jhana-visaya, kamma-vipaka, 1-c. ). Cp. BSk. laukika citta Divy 63, 77 etc. -dhamma (pi.) common practice, things of the world, worldly conditions S III. 139 sq. Sn 268 (expl" loke dhamma yava lokappavatti tava-anivattika dhamma ti vuttag hoti KhA 153, cp. J III. 468); Miln 146. Usually comprising a set of eight, viz. labha, alabha, yaso, ayaso, ninda. pasagsa, sukhag, dukkhag D in. 260; A iv.156 sq. V.53 Nd^ 55 Ps 1.22. 122 Vbh 387 Nett 162 DhA n.157. -dhatu constituent or unit of the Universe, " world-element " a world, sphere another name for cakkavala. Dasa-sahassi-lokadhatu the system of the 10,000 worlds Vin 1. 12 A 1.227. D iii.i 14 Pv 11.9" Kvu 476 Vism 206 sq. Vbh 336 Nd' 356 (with the stages from one to fifty lokadh&tu's, upon which follow sahassi culanikS. 1-dh. dvisahassi majjhimika tisahassi mahasahassi) J 1.63, 2 12 Miln 237 VbhA 430, 436. See also culanikci. -natha saviour of the world, Ep. of the Buddha Sn 995 Vism 201, 234 VvA 165 ;
cp. Dial.
Lokiya
PVA42, 287. -nayaka guide or leader of the world (said of the Buddha) Sn 991 Miln 222. Ap 20 Mhvs 7,
; ;
46
Loma
among which
are given samuddar) kalaloijai) sindhavar) ubbhidar) bilag as var. kinds of salt), 220 = 243 (as flavouring, with tela, tandula & khadaniya) A 1.2 10, 250 IV. 108 Miln 63 DhA iv.176 (in simile see below) VvA 98, loo, 184 (alona sukkha-kumraasa, unsalted). On lona in similes cp. J.P.T.S. 1907. 131. -ambila jcid and salt J 1.505; n.171, 394. -odaka salt water J vi.37 VvA 99 ("udaka). -kara salt-maker Vin 1.350 Cgama) A 11.182 ("daraka) J vi.206 (kara) Miln 331. -ghata a pitcher with salt S 11.276. See also App. to KhA 68 (in Sn Index 870, 871) on Vism passage with lonaghataka. -dhupana salt-spicing VbhA 311 (viya sabba vyafijanesu i. e. the strongest among all flavourings), -phala a crystal of (natural) salt [phala for phata=*sphata, cp. phalaka] A 1.250 (in simile), -rasa alkaline taste A iv.199, 203. .sakkhara a salt crj'stal (cp. "phala), a (solid) piece of (natural) salt S 11.276 (in simile, cp. A 1.250) SnA 222 (aggimhi pakkhitta 1-s., in the same simile at DhA IV. 1 76 uddhane pakkhitta-lona). -sakkharika a piece of salt-crystal, used as a caustic for healing wounds Vin 1.206. -sOTiraka salted sour gruel Vin 1.210;
; ;
;
-nirodha destruction of the world It 121 (opp. "samudaya). -pala (devata) guardian (governor) of the world, which are usually sepcified a.s four, viz. Kuvera (=Vessavai>a), Dhatarattha, Virupakkha, VirOlhaka, alias the 4 maharajano Pv 1.4^ J 1.48 (announce the future birth of a Buddha), -byiiha " world -array," pi. byiiha. (deva) N. of a class of devas J 1.47 Vism 415 (kaiuavacara-deva's). -mariyada the boundary of the
;
;
VvA 72. -vajja common sins Miln 266; KhA -vatta " world-round," i. e. sagsara (opp. vivatta nibbana) Nett 113, 119. See also vatta. -vidu knowing the universe, Ep. of the Buddha 111.76 S 1.62 V.197, 343 A 11.48 Sn p. 103 Vv 34^ Pug 57 expN in full at SnA 442 and Vism 204 sq. -vivarana unveiling of the universe, apocalypse, revelation Vism 392 (when humans see the devas etc.). -vohara common or general distinction, popular logic, ordinary way of speaking SnA 383, 466 VbhA 164.
world
190.
Lokiya (& lokika)
(adj.) [fr.
loka; cp. Vedic laukika in

i.
meaning " w6rldly, usual"]
to the world," i. e. (a) world-wide, covering the whole world, famed, widely known Th i, 554; J vi.198. (b) (-") belonging to the world of, an inhabitant of (as lokika) Pv 1.6^ (Yama"). (c) common, general,
(ordinarily)
"belonging
VvA
Lokika
99.
loniya-teliya
IV. 71.
III. 409.
& LoQiya
(adj.) [fr. loiia] salty, alkaline
Dhs
;
629.
;
worldly Vism 89 (samadhi) DhA IV.3 ("mahajana) PvA 131 ("parikkhaka), 207 (sukha), 220 ("sabhava). See also below 3. -2. (special meaning) worldly, mundane, when opposed to lokuttara. The term lokuttara has two meanings viz. (a) in ordinary sense the highest of the world, best, sublime (like lokagga, etc.), often applied to Arahantship, e. g. lokuttaradayajja inheritance of Arahantship J i.gi DhA 1.117; ideal lokuttara dhamma (like pararaa dhamma) the
;
alonika unsalted 42' (aka)

; ;
prepared
with
salt
;
& oil J VvA 184
111.522
J 1.228
Lodda
Lopa
tt.
on sound changes see Geiger, [cp. *Sk. rodhra P.Gr. 44, 62^] N. of a tree J v.405 vi.497.
[fr.
;
ideal state,
canonical literature) beyond these worlds, supra-iriundane, transcendental, spiritual. In this meaning it is applied to the group of nava lokuttara dhamma (viz. the 4 stages of the Path sotapatti etc., with the 4 phala's, and the addition of nibbana), e. g. Dhs 1094. Mrs. Rh. D. tries to compromise between the two meanings by giving lokuttara the trsl" " engaged upon the higher ideal " (Dhs. isrl. Introd. p. 98), since meaning (b) has too much of a one-sided philosophical appearance. On term cp. Cpd. 91'. 3. lokiya (in meaning " mundane ") is contrasted with lokuttara ("transcendental") at manypassages of the Abhidhamma, e. g. at Ps 11. 166; Dhs. 505, 1093. 1446 Vbh 17 sq., 93, 106, 128, 229 sq., 271, 322 Kvu 222, 515, 602 Pug 62 Tikp 41 sq., 52 sq., 275; Dukp 304, 324; Nett 10, 54, 67, 77, III, 161 sq.. 189 sq. Miln 236, 294 (lokika), 390 Vism 10, 85, 438 DhsA 47 sq., 213 VbhA 128, 373 DhA 1.76 1. 331 (lokika) II. 150 111.272 iv.35.
1
Mm.
15.
viz.
Nibbana
11.
181
pi.
1.
dhamma
(b) (in later
lup : see lumpati] taking away, cutting off as apocope, elision (of the final letter) VbhA 164 (sabba-loka-vohara) SnA 12, 303, 508; VvA 79; often in anunasika dropping of (final) g SnA 410; VvA 154, 275. At S V.342 read pindiy 'alopena vilopa, for pindiya lopena. Cp. alopa, nillopa,
g.
;
vilopiya.
Lobha
fr. lubh; see lub[cp. Vedic & Epic Sk. lobha bhati] covetousness, greed. Defined at Vism 468 as " lubbhanti tena, sayag va lubbhati. lubbhana-mattam eva va tar)," with several comparisons following. Often found in triad of lobha, dosa, moha (greed, anger, bewilderment, forming the three principles of demerit see kusala-mula), e. g. at A iv.g6 It 83, 84 Vism 116; Dukp 9, 18 sq. See dosa & moha. 111.214, 275;
; ;
D
; ;
DA
Locaka
(adj.) [fr. loc. Cans, of lunc
pulls out 1. 167 ascetics) ; 1.308 (id.).
who
cp. Sk. luncaka] one (kesa-massu", habit of cert,

;
S 1. 16, 43, 63, 123 (bhava); v.88 A 1.64 ("kkhaya), 160 (visama), cp. D 111.70 sq. 11.67; Sn 367, 371, 537 (kodha), 663, 706, 864. 941 (papa) Nd^ 15, 16, 261 J IV. 1 1 (kodha, dosa, 1. ) Dhs 982 1059 Vbh 208, 341 381, 402 Nett 13, 27 Vism 103 VbhA 18 PvA 7, 13, VvA 14; Sdhp 52 (moha), 266. 17, 89 (-(-dosa), 102 alobha disinterestedness D 111.214; Dhs 32. -dhamma (pi.) affection of greed, things belonging to greed; (adj.) (of) greedy character 1.91 111.37; D 1.224, 230; S IV. in; A in. 350 J iv.ii. -mula the root of greed Vism 454 (eightfold with dosa-mula &
;
;
moha-mula).
Locana^
loc or lok to see Dhtp 532 & Dhtm 766 loc = dassana] the eye; adj. (-") having eyes (of . .) Pv Ml' (miga-manda) PvA 57, 90 (pingala).
[fr.
; : . ;
Lobhana (nt.) [fr. lobha] being greedy Th uppada ThA 240).

Lobhaniya
I
.
2,
343
= lobh'
Locana'
out
Cans, of luncati] pulling, tearing 1.167 (kesa-massu) ; A 1.296 Pug 55.

(nt.) [fr. loc.
;
(iya, "eyya) (adj.) [grd. formation fr. lobha] belonging to greed " of the nature of greed " causing greed It 84 (eyya). See rajaniya. 2. desirable Miln 361 (paduma).
Loceti see luiicati.
Loma
Sk.
Cp.
lolana
vi.
Lotaaa
(nt.)
[lut, cp.
&
vilojana]
shaking,
upsetting
Dhtm
is
117.
LoQa
(nt.) [cp.
Prk. form
Vin
Sk. lavana, for which see also lavana. The lona] salt as adj., salty, of salt, alkaline. 1. 202 (lo^Ja.ni bbesajjani alkaline medicine.
;
(ut.) [cp. Vedic roman. The (restituted) late P. form roma only at J v. 430 Abhp 175, 259 Sdhp 1 19] the hair of the body (whereas kesa is the hair of the head only) D 11. 1 8 (ekeka", uddhagga", in characteristics of a Mahapurisa) S 11.257 (asi", usu, satti etc.) A II. 1 14; Vin III. 106 (usu etc.); Sn 385; J 1.273 (khaggo lomesu alliyi) VbhA 57; DhA 1.126; 11. 17
;
; ;
Lomaka
; ;
47
Lohita
synonyms loluppayana &
1
(ganana) ThA 199; VvA 324 (sukara") PvA 152, A detailed description of loma as one 157 Sdhp 104. of the 32 akaras of the bodj- (Kh iii. pi. loma) is found at Vism 250, 353 VbhA 233 KhA 42, 43. aloma hairless J vi.457 puthu" having broad hair or fins, name of a fish J iv.466 Vv 4^^^. hattha" with hairs erect, excited Mhvs 15, 33. On loma in similes see lomat) pateti to let one's hair J.P.T.S. 1907, 131. drop, as a sign of subduedness or modesty, opp. to horripilation [pateti formed fr. pat after wrong etym. of panna in panna-loma " with drooping hairs," which was taken as a by-form of patita see panna-loma] Vin II. 5 (=pannalomo hoti C.) in. 183; 1.442. Cp. anu, pati, vi. -kOpa a pore of the skin J 1.67 KhA 51, 63 SnA 155 (where given as 99,000) Vism 195 (id,), -padmaka a kind of plant J vi.497 (reading uncertain v. 1. lodda). -sundari (f.) beautiful with hairs (on her body) J v.424 (Kurangavi I. expl'' on p. 430 as " roma-rajiya mandita
; ;
; ;
loluppayitattat] at
Dhs
1059,
136.
fr. Inl,
Loleti [Caus.
see lujati] to
).
III. 1
88 (khobheti-f
pp.
make shake
lolita.
or unstead}'
LoU see
Loha
aloli.
see (nt.) [Cp. Vedic loha, of Idg. *(e)rendh " red " also rohita & lohita] metal, esp. copper, brass or bronze. It is often used as a general term & the individual application is not always sharply defined. Its comprehensiveness is evident from the classification of loha at VbhA 63, where it is said lohan ti jatilohai), vijati",
;
kittima",
artificial
pisaca" or natural metal,

(i. e.
alloys),
&
produced metal, metal from the Pisaca district.

;
udara"). -harjsa horripilation, excitement with fear or wonder, thrill D 1.49; A iv.311 sq. (sa) Sn 270; Vbh 367; Miln 22; Vism 143; DA 1.150. -hagsana causing horripilation, astounding, stupendous Sn 681 Pv 111.9'; IV.3' Miln i Mhvs J lv-355 (abbhuta-(- ) -hattha having the hair standing '7. 55 (abbhuta-l- ). on end, horrified, thunderstruck, astounded D 1.95 S V.270 Sn p. 15 Miln 23 SnA 155 cp. hattha-loma above.
; ;
; ;
Lomaka
(-) (adj.)
[fr.loma] havinghair, incpd. caturanga"

( i
.
having fourfold hair e. on the diS. parts of the body ? Vin IV. 1 73. It may refer to the 5 dermatoid constituents of the body (see pancaka) & thus be characteristic of outward appearance. We do not exactly see how the term caturanga is used here. Cp. anulomika.
Lomasa
Vedic romaâ] hairy, covered with hair, Pv 1.9*. At J iv.296 lomasa is exp\^ as pakkhino, i. e. birds reading however doubtful
(adj.) [cp.
downy,
(vv.
11.
soft
1.305
lomaharjsa
&
lomassa).
Lomin
loma] having hair, in cpds. ekanta of (couch-) covers or (bed) spreads being cS: uddha, made of hair altogether or having hair only on top Vin 1.192 11.163 1.87. 1.7 cp.
(-) (adj.) [fr.
:
is subdivided as follows: jati = ayo, sajjhai), suvannar), tipu, sisar), tambalohai), vekantakalohai) kittima=kar|salohar), vatta", vijati'' = naga-nasika'' arakutag pisaca" = morakkhakar), puthukar), malinakag, capalakag, selakarj, atakai), bhallakag, dusilohag. The description ends " Tesu panca jatilohani pajiyag visur) vuttan' eva (i. e. the first category are severally spoken of in the Canon). Tambalohag vekantakan ti imehi pana dvihi jatilohehi saddhig sesag sabbam pi On loha in similes see idha lohan ti veditabbag." J.P.T.S. 1907, 131. Cp. A ili,i6=S V.92 (five alloys of gold: ayo, loha, tipu, sisag, sajjhag); J v. 45 (asi") Miln 161 (suvannam pi jativantag lohena bhijjati) PvA 44, 95 (tamba = loha), 221 (tatta-loha-secanag pouring out of boiling metal, one of the five ordeals in Niraya). -kataha a copper (brass)receptacle Vinii.170. -kara a metal worker, coppersmith, blacksmith Miln 331. -kumbhi an iron cauldron Vin 11. 170. Also N. of a purgatory J 111.22, 43 iv.493 v.268 SnA 59, 480 Sdhp 195. -gula an iron (or metal) ball A iv.131 Dh 371 (ma g gili pamatto cp. DhA iv.109). -jala a copper (i. e. wire) netting PvA 153. -thalaka a copper bowl Nd^ 226. -thali a bronze kettle DhA 1.126. -pasada " copper terrace," brazen palace, N. of a famous monastery at Anuradhapura in Ceylon Vism -pinda an iron ball SnA 1.131 Mhvs passim, 97
Each
DA
DA
Lola (Lola)
(adj.) [fr, lu}: see lujati
cp.
;
Epic & Classic
Sk. lola] wavering, unsteady, agitated longing, eager, greedy S iv.in Sn 22, 922 J 1.49 (Buddha-mata lola na hoti), iii, 210, 339 (dhana-lola) 11. 319 (manussa) Pug 65 Nd' 366 Davs iv.44 Miln 300. alola III. 7 not greedy, not distracted (by desire), self-controlled
;
; ;
-bhanda copper (brass) ware Vin 11. 135. -maya made of copper, brazen Sn 670 Pvii.6*. -masa a copper bean Nd^ 448 (suvanna-channa). -masaka a small copper coin KhA 37 (jatu-masaka, daru-masaka-f ) -salaka DhsA3i8. -riipa a bronze statue Mhvs 36, 3 1 a bronze gong-stick Vism 283.
225.
;
; .
Lohata
(f.) [abstr. fr. loha] being a metal, in (suvannassa) aggalohata the fact of gold being the best metal
VvA
13.
[cp.
i.
S V.148; Sn
-bhava
Lolata
(f.)
65. greediness, covetousness
ThA
16.
Lohita (adj.-nt.) rohita " red "]

;
[fr.
lola] longing, eagerness,
greed Miln 93
SnA
35 (ahara).
& rohita; see also P. rarely by itself (e. g. II. 17). usually in cpds. e. g. abhijati the red species kasina the artifice of red ni.268 (q. V.) A III. 383 Dhs 203; Vism 173; candana red sandal A. 1.4 1
Vedic lohita
:
(adj.) red
Lolita [pp. of loleti] agitated, shaken ThA 252).
Th
2,
373 (=alolita
Lolapa
(adj.)
[fr.
lup, a base of
lumpati but influenced by
labh, probably also by lola. See lumpati] covetous, greedy, self-indulgent Davs 11.73. a "ot greedy, temf. lolupa as N. of a plant at perate Sn 165. Cp. nil.
J VI. 537-
Otherwise rohita. 2. (nt.) (unguent) Miln 191. blood described in detail as one of the 32 akaras at KhA 54 sq. Vism 261, 360; VbhA 245.^ Vin 1.203 (imaka"), 205 (g mocetug) A iv.i35 (satthi-mattanag bhikkhunag unhag 1. mukhato ugganchi cp. the similar passage at Miln 165); Sn 433; Pv 1.6'; 1.9' (expl* as ruhira PvA 44) Vism 261 (two kinds sannicita and sagsarana), 409 (the colour of the heartblood in relation to states of mind) VbhA 66 PvA 56,
;
Lolnppa
covetousness. self-indulgence, desire in the language of the Abhidhamma often syn, with jappa or tanha. At DhsA 36.5 loluppa is treated as an adj. & expl* at " punappuna visaye lumpati akaddhati ti," i. e. one who tears again & again at the object (or as Expos, n.470 repeated plundering, hauling along in the fields of sense) J 1.340, 429 DhsA 365 Vism 61 & with exegetical
(nt.) [abstr, fr. lolupa] greediness,
; :
78,
10.
-akkha having red (blood-shot) eyes (of snakes & yakkhas) Vv 52* (cp. VvA 224 ratta-nayana yak:
hi nettani ati-!ohitani honti) J vi.180. -uppada (the crime of) wounding a Tathagata, one of the anantariya-kammas VbhA 427; cp. Tathagatassa lohitag uppadeti Miln 214. -uppadaka one who sheds the blood of an Arahant Vin 1.89, 136, 320; v. 222.
;
khanag
Lohitaka
.
48
Varjsa
-kumbhi a receptacle for blood Ud 1 7 (with ref to the womb), -doni a bloody trough Vism 358; VbhA 62. -pakkhandika (or pakkhandik' abadha) bloody diarrhoea, dysentery
1.7;
1.
137;
III.
50;
1V.94,
231.
1.7*
394:
(puti"
sali
red
rice
Miln 252.
179. 194.
2.
bloody Pv
gabbha)
Vism
1.316;
Miln 134, 175
DhA
111.269.
213; -homa a sacrifice of blood

II.
127;
Ud
82
11.
Lohitanka
1.9
DA
1.93.
Lohitaka (adj.) [fr. lohita] i. red M 11. 14; A iv.306, -upadhana a red pillow 349; Ap. 1 Dhs 247. 617.
;
[lohita + anka] a ruby A iv.199. 203; Ap 2; 36^ VvA 304. See masaragalla for further refs. Note. The word is not found in Vedic and Class. Sk. a later term for "ruby" is lohitaka. In the older
Vv
language lohitanga denotes the planet Mars.
L.
Llyati
is
given at
Dhtp
361 as a variant of 4i to fly (see deti), and expl'* as " akasa-gamana." Similarly at Dhtm 586 as " vehasa-gamana."
V.
-V- euphonic (sandhi) consonant, historically justified after u (uv from older v), as in su-v-anaya easy to bring (S 1.124); hence transferred to i, as in ti-v-angika threefold (Dhs 161). and ti-v-angula three inches wide (Vism 152, 408); perhaps also in anu-v-icca (see anuvicca).
lineage,
Va' the syllable " va

in
Bhagava, which Bdhgh

i.
katva,"
e.
109 (with ref. to ending va exp'* as " va-kararj dighar) a lengthening of va) SnA 76 (see below va^).
;
"'
KhA
Va'
(indecl.) [the enclitic, shortened form of iva after long vowels. Already to be found for iva in RV metri causa] like, like as. as if only in poetry (as already pointed out by Trenckner. Miln 422) It 84 (talapakkar) va bandhana). 90 (chavalatag va nassati) Dh 28; Sn 38 (vagso visalo va see C. expl" under va') Pv 1.8' (ummatta-rupo va = viya PvA 39) 1. 1 1' (nalo va chinno) Miln 72 (chaya va anapayini) J 111.189 (kusamuddo va ghosava) iv.139 (aggiva suriyo va); DhA
;
: ;
2. race, 50 (id.). of noble family); S v. 168 (candala); J 1.89, 139; iv.390 (candala); v. 251 (uju) Mhvs 4. 5 (pitu-ghataka-vai)so a parricidal race). 3. tradition, hereditary custom, usage, reputation 12 Miln 168 (acariya"), 190 (Tathagatanai)) (Buddha"); Dpvs 18, 3 (saddhamma-kovida thera). vatjsat) naseti to break family tradition J v. 383 varjsai) ucchindati id. J v. 383 or upacchindati J iv.63 opp. patitthapeti to establish the reputation J v. 386. 5. a 4, dynasty Mhvs 36, 61 (kassa v. thassati). 6. a certain bamboo flute, fife Miln 31; VvA 210. 1.6 in enum" of pastimes and tricks (caiidagame, at lavai)sa-dhopana), a passage which shows an old corrup-
J VI. 57;
Vism 255
family
11.27
("kalira); (ariya
KhA
KhA
tion.
Bdhgh
and expl"
111.175.
Va'
(indecl.) [for eva, after long vowels] even, just (so), only; for sure, certainly Dh 136 (aggi-daddho va tappati) J 1.138. 149 (so pi suvanna-vaiino va ahosi), 207; SnA 76 (vakaro avadharan' attho eva-k5ro va ayar). sandhi-vasen' ettha e-karo nattho wrong at this passage Sn 38 for va2 = iva !) PvA 3 (eko va putto). 4 (fiatamatta va).
; :
;
a game pole ? Cp. vagsa-ghatika" akindof game" Divy475), against Dial. 1.9 " acrobatic feats by Candalas." Cp. Franke (Digha trcl') has J IV. 390 in same passage. "bamboo-tricks"; his conjecture as " var)sa-dhama" varjsanai)," playing the bamboo pipe (cp. Miln 31
; :
at 1.84 takes each word separately varjsa as " venur) ussapetva kilanar) " (i. e. consisting in raising a bamboo is it climbing a
DA
Va*
(metrically) shortened form of va, as found e. g. 195 (yadi va for yadi va) or in correlation va-va either-or Dh 108 (yifthai) va hutar) va). 138 (abadhar) va cittakkhepar) va papune).
is
Dh
VaQSa [Vedic
vai)â reed, bamboo (R.V.)] i. a bamboo Sn 38 (varjso visalo va vagso expli* at Nd* 556 as " velugumba," at SnA 76 as " velu "), ibid. (kalira) ;
;
reading is to be pointed out. On var)sa in similes see J.P.T.S. 1907, I34-agata come down fr. father to son. hereditary Mhvs -anupalaka guarding tradition Sdhp 474 85. 23. (ariya). -anurakkhaka preserving the lineage, carrying on the tradition J iv,444; Vism 99 (-|-paveni-palaka) DhA III. 386. -coraka N. of a certain kind of reed (cp. coraka plant used for perfume) J v. 406 (C. for ve)uka). -fifia born -ja belonging to a race Mhvs i. i (suddha). -dhara upholding tradition of good family A 11.27. Miln 164. -dharana id. Miln 226. -nalaka bamboo reed KhA 52, 59 (with note Sn Index p. 870 nalaka). -nala id. Miln 102. -raga the colour of bamboo, a term -vanna the veluriya for the veluriya gem J iv.141.
dhamaka
"), as oldest
gem Abhp
491.
Varjsika
49
Vankata
Vaggati [valg, to which belong Oicel. valka to roll Ags. wealkan = E. walk] to jump Vv 64* (expl'' at VvA 278 as " kadaci pade padai) " [better: padapadai) ?] nikkhi;
Vagsika
(-) (adj.)
to a family
(of)
[fr. vai)sa] descended from, belonging S v.i68 (candala).
Vaka' [Vedic vrka, Idg. ulquo=Lat. lupus, Gr.

;
; ;
\vkos,
Lith. vilkas, Goth. wulfs = E. wolf etc.] wolf, only in poetry Sn 201 J 1.336 11.450 v. 241, 302.
:
panta
vagganena
;
gamane
)
[read
vagga-gamanena]
;
gacchanti)
J 11.335, 404
iv-Si, 343
v.473.
Vaka^ (indecl.) a root vak is given at Dhtp 7 & Dhtm 8 in meaning " adane," i. e. grasping, together with aroot kuk as synonym. It may refer to vaka^ wolf, whereas kuk would explain koka wolf. The notion of voraciousness
all
is prevalent in the characterization of the wolf (see passages of vaka', e. g. J v. 302).
Vaggatta
(nt.) [abstr. fr. vagga'] distraction, dissension, secession, sectarianism Vin 1.316 (opp. samaggatta).
(ref. of
Vagganasee vaggati
Vaggiya
Vv
64).
(-) (adj.) [fr. vagga'] belonging to a group, forming a company, a party of (-), e. g. paficavaggiya thera 1.70 11.94 chabbaggiya bhikkhu J 1.57, 82 bhikkhu
;
Vakola
[cp.
*Sk.
vakula]
tree
(Mimusops
elengi)
J V.420.
(the group of 6 bh.) Vin i.iii sq., 316 sq. & passim; sattarasa- vaggiya bhikkhQ (group of 17) Vin iv.112.
Vakka^ Vakka'
(adj.)
[Vedic vakra
the usual P. form
is
vanka]
VaggU
crooked J
1.2 16.
(nt.) [Vedic vfkka] the kidney Sn 195; Kh in. Miln 26 DhsA 140. In detail described as one of the 32 dkSras at Vism 255, 356; VbhA 60, 239, 356. -paficaka the series of five (constituents of the body) beginning with the kidney. These are vakka, hadaya, yakana, kilomaka, pihaka VbhA 249.
; ;
:
Vakkanga
[vakkar) + ga] a term for bird, poetically for sakuna J 1.2 16 (tesar) ubhosu passesu pakkha vanka jata ti vakkanga C).
is fut.
fr. valg; freq. in comb" with lovely words"] lovely, beautiful, pleasant, usually of sound (sara)D 11.20 (ssara) Si. 180, 190; Sn 350, 668; Vv 5', 36'. 36* ("rflpa), 50" (gira), 63*. 64'" (ghoso suvaggu), 6420, 67*, 84"; Pv i.ii'; 11.12' 111.3* v. 215; Sdhp 245. The J 11.439; 111.21 foil, synonyms are frequently given in VvA & PvA as expl" of vaggu abhirupa, caru, madhura, rucira, savaniya, siniddha, sundara, sobhana. -vada of lovely speech or enunciation Sn 955 ( = ma-
(adj.) [cp.
Vedic valgu,
vadati
"to speak
dhura-vada, pemaniya-vada, hadayangama, karavikaruda-mai^ju-ssara
Nd'
446).
Vakkhati
IV, 238.
of vac: he will say, See vatti.
e. g.
at
Vin
11.
190
Vaggnli & i (m. & f.) [cp. Sk. valguli, of valg to flutter] a bat Vin 11.148; Miln 364, 404; Vism 663 (in simile);
DhA
:
III. 223.
Vakkala[cp. BSk. valkala (e. g. Jtm2io) see vaka] i. the bark of a tree J 11. 13 (antar); in. 522. 2. a bark garment (worn by ascetics) see vakkali.
-rukkha a tree on which bats live Vism 74. -vata " bat-practice," a certain practice of ascetics J 1.493 III. 235 IV. 299.
; ;
Vakkalaka (" bark-like," or " tuft " ?) is at KhA 50 as the Vism reading, where KhA reads daijda. The P.T.S. ed. of Vism (p. 255) reads wrongly cakkalaka.
Vakkali
Vanka
wearing a garment of bark, an ascetic, lit. " barker " J 11.274 (sadda the sound of the bark-garment-wearer). See also Np. Vakkali.
[in
comp"
for in]
(adj.-n.) [cp. Vedic vanka & vakra bending; also Ved. vanku moving, fluttering, walking slant vaflcati to waver, walk crooked. Cp. Lat. con-vexus " convex." Ags. woh " wrong," Goth, wahs Ohg. wanga cheek, and others. The Dhtp 5 gives " kotilya " as meaning
;
Vakkalika (adj.) (-) [fr. vakkala] in danta" peeling bark with one's teeth, designation of a cert, kind of ascetics
DA
1.
271.
fr.
Vagga^ [Vedic varga.
VTJ
cp. Lat. volgus

i.
&
vulgus
a company, section, group, party Vin 1.58 (du, ti), 195 (dasa a chapter of 10 bhikkhus). 2. a section or chapter of a canonical book DhA 1. 158 (eka-vagga-dvi-vagga-mattam pi)
(=E. vulgar) crowd, people]
DhsA
27.
-uposatha celebration (of the uposatha) in groups, " incomplete congregation " (trsl" Oldenberg) Dpvs 7, More likely to vagga* -gata following a (sec36. tarian) party (Bdhgh identifies this with the 62 diffhigatika SnA 365) S 1.187; Sn 371. -bandha, in instr. ena group by group Mhvs 32, 11. -bandhana banded together, forming groups DhA iv.93, 94. -vagga in crowds, confused, heaped up J vi.224 PvA 54. -vadaka taking somebody's part Vin 111.175. -sarin conforming to a (heretic) party Sn 371, 800, 912 Nd' 108, 329.
! ; ;
Another Pali form is vakka (q. v.). The Prk. forms are both vakka & vanka Pischel, Prk. Gr. bent, curved I. crooked, 1.31 74], I. (adj.). (-f-jimha); S iv.118 (read v-daijda) Vin 11. 116 (sutta vanka honti) J 1.9 (of kaja) iv.362 (daijda), PvA 51. With ref. to a kind of vina at VvA 281. 2. (fig.) crooked, deceitful, dishonest J in. 313 (of crows kakanar) namari C.) vi.524 Pv iv. i^* (a) Sn 270 (probably to be read dhanka as SnA 303, = kaka). 3. doubtful, deceitful, deceptive, i. e. haunted Vv 84', cp. VvA 334. II. (m.) I. abend, nook, curve (of ponds) J 11. 189 2. a hook J v. 269. VI. 333 (sahassa"). 3. a fishhook D 11.266; Th I, 749; J VI. 437. On vanka in similes see /.P.T.S. 1907, 131. -angula a crooked finger A in. 6. -Ativankin having curves upon curves (in its horns), with very crooked antlers J 1. 160 (said of a deer), -gata running in bends or crooked (of a river) J 1.289. -ghasta (a fish) having swallowed the hook D 11.266; J vi.113. -chidda a crooked hole DA i.ii2. -da^ha having a bent fang (of a boar) J n.405.
of vank.
Vankaka (nt.) [fr. vanka] a sort of toy: Rh. D. "toyplough" {Dial. 1. 10); Kern "miniature fish-hook"
Rh. D. derives it {Toev. s. v.). 1.86 takes vaka'). Bdhgh at
fr.
opposed to Vagga* (adj.-nt.) [vi-t-agga, Sk. vyagra samagga] dissociated, separated incomplete at difference, dissentious Vin i.i 1 1 sq., 129, 160 iv.53 (sangha) A 1.70 (parisa) 11.240. instr. vaggena separately, secessionally, sectariously Vin 1.161 iv.37, 126. -arama fond of dissociation or causing separation M 1.286; It II (-(-adhamma-ttha trsl" Seidenstucker
; ; ;
DA
it
rejoicing in parties, i. e. vagga') = Vin 11.205. -kamma (ecclesiastical) act of an incomplete chapter of bhikkhus Vin 1.3 15 sq. (opp. samagga-kamma). -rata = arama.
:
not quite to the point
1.6; Vin n.io (v. 1. vangaka & cangaka) A v. 203 (T. vanka v. 1. vankaka) Miln At ThA 15 vankaka is used in general meaning 229. of " something crooked " (to explain Th 2, ii khujja), which is specified at Th i, 43 as sickle, plough and
See
Sk. vyka (see P. as " toy-plough." vankata); in. 180

;
(v.l.
spade.
Vankata
ness
(f.)
I
& Vankatta
(nt.) [abstr. fr.
vanka] crooked-
112 (tt);
Dhs 1339; VbhA
494.
Vankeyya
Vankeyya
kind,"
(adj.) [grd.
50
vanka] " of a crooked
crookedness,
dis-
Vacchatara
-vipphara dilating in talk Miln 230, 370. -samacara good conduct in speech 11. 114; 111.45; D 111.217. Often coupled (as triad) with kaya" & mano ( = in deed & in mind where vaca is used when not compounded), e. g. in (vaci) -kamma (-fkaya & mano)deed byword 1.373, 417; 111.207; D III. 191, 245; duccarita mis-
formation
;
fr.
crooked-like
honesty
M 1.340 A
;
twisting, IV. 189; V.167.

nt.
Vanga
at
DA
1.223 '^
^V- with kana and means some

It is
kind of fault or flaw. for vanka.
probably a wrong spelling
Vangati
which belongs vanjula. Idg. vagor to roam, vagus= vague OTig. wankon to waver] to go, walk, waver found only
[cp. *Sk. vangati, to
;
*aag to bend
cp. Lat.
in
Dhtp (No.
(nt.)
Perhaps confused with valg
29) as root vang in meaning " : see vaggati.
gamana."
Vaca
a kind of root Vin i.20 1

[abstr. fr. vaco] is
= iv.35.
Cp. vacattha.
behaviour in words [four of these, viz. musavada, pisuija vaca, pharusa vaca, samphappalapa A 11. 141 D 111.52, 96, III, 214, 217 Nd' 386 Pug 60 DhA 1.23 III. 417; "sankhara antecedent or requisite for speech 1.301 A 111.350; S IV. 293 VbhA 167; Vism 531 saiicetana intention by word VbhA 1 44 "sucarita good conduct in speech A 11. 131 (the 4: sacca-vaca, apisuâ vaca, sapha vaca, manta bhasa).
;
: ; ;
Vacata
(f.)
found only in cpd. dub-
bacata surliness J 1.159.
*Vacati [vac] see
vatti.
Vaco (& vaca) (nt.) [Vedic vacas, of vac] speech, words, saying; nom. & ace. vaco Sn 54, 356, 988, 994, 1006, 1057, II 10, 1 147 J 1. 188 Nd' 553 = vacana byapatha desana anusandhi) Pv i.ii'*. instr. vacasa Vin 11.95
; ;
Vacattha
(nt.)
a kind of root Vin i.20i
= iv.35.
(dhamma bahussuta honti dhata

S
1.
v. paricita)
111.189
Vacana
vac; Vedic vacana] i. speaking, utterance, word, bidding S n.i8 (alar) vacanaya one says rightly) iv.195 (yatha bhutai)) A 11. 168 Sn 417, 699, SnA 343. 386. 932, 984, 997; Miln 235; Pv II. 2' mama vacanena in my name PvA 53. dubbacana a bad word Th 2, 418 ( = dur-utta-vacana ThA 268). vacanag karoti to do one's bidding J 1.222, 253. 2. (t. t. g.) what is said with regard to its grammatical, syntactical or semantic relation, way of speech, term, expression, as: ainantana term of address KhA 167; SnA 435 paccatta expression of sep. relation, i. e. the accusative case SnA 303 piya term of endearment Nd* 130 SnA 536 puna" repetition SnA 487 vattamana the present tense SnA 16, 23 visesitabba qualifying (predicative) expression VvA 13 sampadana the dative relation SnA 317. At SnA 397 (comb"" with linga and other terms) it refers to the " number," i. e.
(nt.) [fr.
; ; ;
(-l-manasa); Sn 365, 663, 890 (=vacanena As adj. (-) vaca Nd' 299) Vism 241 Mhvs 19, 42. in comb" with du as dubbaca having bad speech, using bad language, foul-mouthed 1.95 S 11.204 A 11. 147 Opp. 111.178 v. 152 sq. J 1.159 Pug 20 Sdhp 95, 197. 1.126 A v. 24 sq. Pv iv.i" suvaca of nice speech Cp. vaci & vaca. ( = subbaca PvA 230).
12
;
;
Vacca Vin
(nt.) [cp.
BSk. vaccah Av^ 1254] excrement,
faeces
11.212; iv.229, 265; Vism 250 (a baby's); VbhA vaccag osajjati, or karoti 232 (id.), 243; PvA 268. to ease oneself J 1.3 PvA 268. -ku^ (& kuti) a privy Vin 11. 221 J 1.161 11.10;
Vism
singular & plural. -attha word-analysis or
commode Vin 1.157=11.216; M 1.207. Vin 11.221. -magga "the way of faeces," excrementary canal, opening of the rectum Vin 11.221
chamber
-donika
utensil,
id.
VbhA 242 DhA 11.55, 56; PvA 235, 259, 261 266, 268. -kupa a cesspool Vin 11.22 1 J v. 231 Vism DhA 1.180. -ghata a pot for excrements, 344 sq.
;
SnA
24.
-kara one
;
a servant Vv 16' PvA 134. V.98 A IV. 32. -pativacana speech and counterspeech (i. e. reply), conversation DhA 11.35; PvA 83, 92, 117. 1.126 (five ways, by -patha way of saying, speech which a person is judged k^lena va akllena va, bhutena & a, sajjhena & pharusena, attha-sarjhitena & an, mettacitta & dosantara) A 11.117, 153; 111.163; IV. 277, cp. D III. 236; Vv 63" ( = vacana VvA 262); SnA 159, 375. -bheda variance in expression, different words, kind of speech SnA 169, cp. vacanamatte bhedo SnA 471. -vyattaya distinction or specification of expression SnA 509. -sampatiggaha "taking up together," summing up (what has been said), resume KhA 100. -sesa the rest of the words PvA 14, 18, 103.
;
;
of words Vism 364 one's bidding, obedient 84" J 11. 129 iv.41 (vacanar|-kara) -khama gentle in words S n.282
meaning
111.28 sq.,
who does
35
J 1.502
iv.30.
-sodhaka a privy-cleaner,
night-man Mhvs
Vaccasin
10, 91.
varcasvin & Ved. varcin, having splendour, might or energy, fr. Vedic varcas] energetic, imposing D 1.114 (brahma Dial. 1.146 " fine in pres(adj.) [cp. Sk.
;
See also under brahma. ence," cp. DA 1.282). Note. The P. root vacc is given at Dhtm 59 in meaning of " ditti," i. e. splendour.
Vaccita [pp. of vacceti, Denom. of vacca] wanting to ease oneself, oppressed with vacca Vin 11. 2 12, 221.
Vaooha' [Vedic vatsa,
lit.
" one year old, a yearling "
cp. Gr. (Tog year, Sk. vatsara id., Lat vetus old, vitulus Ohg. widar E. calf; Goth. wi|>rus a year old lamb wether] a calf Dh 284 J v.ioi Vism 163 (in simile).
Vacanlya
to, or
(adj.) [grd.
formation
fr.
;
vacana] to be spoken
p. 140.
to be answered
1.175
Sn
Vacasa
(adj.) (-) [the adj.

111.
speech, speaking, in
form of vaco = vacas] having cpd. saddheyya" of credible speech,

188.
;
269 (id. kuta a maimed calf) DhsA 62 (with popular etym. " vadati ti vaccho ") VvA 100, 200 (taruna). On vaccha in simiVes see /.P. T.S. 1907, 131. -giddhini longing for her calf S iv. 181. -gopalaka a cow-herd Vism 28. -danta " calf-tooth," a kind of arrow or javelin M 1.429 J vi.448. -palaka cow-herd
;
trustworthy Vin
VacI
(-)
Vv
5i.
rare
and
[the composition form of vaco] speech, words in this case re-established from cpds.) poetical, as at Sn 472 (yassa vaci kharS expl"" at
by itself (and
Vaccha' [=rukkha, fr. vrk?a] a tree; only in mala an ornamental plant Vin 11.12 ill. 1 79; Vism 172; DhA
;
11.109.
1'
SnA 409 by "vacS"), 973 (cudito vacihi = vacahi SnA 574). Otherwise in cpds, like -gfutta controlled in speech Sn 78. -para one who excels in words (not in actions), i. e. a man of words J 11.390. -parama
:
id.
111.185.
-bheda "kind of words," what

; ;
is like
Vacchaka [Demin. fr. vaccha'] a (little) calf J m.444 v.93, 433 Miln 282 (as go-vacchaka). -palaka a cow-herd J 111.444. -sala cow-shed, cowpen J v.93 Miln 282.
;
speech, i. e. talk or language Vin iv.2 Miln 231 (meaning here break of the vow of speech ?) various saying, detailed speech, specification KhA 13; SnA 464, 466. See also vakya-bheda & vacai) bhindati. -vififlatti
:
Vacchatara
vaccha the compar. sufi&x in meaning " sort of, -like." Cp. Sk. vatsatara] a weaned calf, bullock D 1. 127, 148 S 1.75 A 11.207 iv.41 sq. Pug S 1.75; Vin f. vacchatari D 1.127; 56; DA 1.294.
[fi'.
;
intimation by language Vism 448
Miln 370
Dhs
637.
1.
191
Pug
56.
Vacchati
Vacchati
is fut.
51
Vajjana
year Sdhp 239.
(nt.)
[fr.
;
Vata
vajjati] avoidance,
of vasati to dwell.
Class. Sk. vatsara]
shunning Vism
Vacchara
[cp.
See
(opp. sevana)
DhA
;
111.417.
the usual saijvacchara.
Vacchala(adj.) [cp. Sk. vatsala] affectionate, her calf " ThA 148 (Ap v. 64).
lit.
" loving
Vajjaillya(adj.) [grd. formation fr. vajjati'] to be avoided, to be shunned improper Miln 166 (i. e. bad or uneven parts of the wood), 224.
aja [Vedic A III. 373

;
see vajati] a cattle-fold, cow-pen III. 270, 379 Vism i66, 279 DhA 1. 126, 396. giribbaja a (cattle or sheep) run on the mountain J in. 479 as Npl. at Sn 408.
:
vraja
Vajjavant
(adj.) [vaj ja'
+ vant]
sinful
111.194.
J 11.300
Vajjha (adj.) [grd. of vadhati] to be killed, slaughtered or executed object of execution meriting death Vin
; ;
Vajati [Vedic vraj, cp. Ved. vraja ( = P. vaja) & vrjana encIosure = Av. varaigna-, with which cp. Gr. dftyvvfu to enclose, lipyiiog, Lat. vergo to turn Gaelic fraigh hurdle Ags. wTingan = E. wring = Ger.ringen, E. wrinkle = Ger. renken, and many others, see Walde, Lat. Wtb. s. V. vergo. The Dhtp (59) defines vaj (together with aj) by " gamana "] to go, proceed, get to (ace), lit. to turn to (cp. VTJ, vrnakti.pp. vj-kta, which latter coincides with v|tta of vft in P. vatta see vatta' & cp. vajjeti to avoid, vajjita, vajjana etc.) Sn 121, 381, 729 (jatimarana-sagsarar)), 1143; J 111.401 iv.103 (nirayar)); Pv iv.i'* (Pot. vajeyya) Nd' 423 ( = gacchati kamati) Mhvs 1 1, 35 (imper. vaja as v. 1. T. reads bhaja). See cpds. anubbajati, upabb", pabb, paribb".
;
;
Miln 221 = J v.49 Miln 257 ("kavaca invulnerable armour). -ghataka a slaughterer, executioner Th 2, 242 (cp. ThA 204). -cora a robber (i. e. criminal) waiting to be executed PvA 153. -pataha-bheri the execution drum PvA 4. -bhavapatta condemned to death J 1.439. -sukariyo (pi.) sows which had no young, barren sows
;
Sn 580 (go vajjho viya) J 11.402 (cora) VI. 483 (= vajjhappatta cora C); Vism 314: KhA 27. avajjha not to be slain, scathless Sn 288 (brahmaija)
iv.226
; ;
(read vaiijha"
1)
J 11.406.
Vajjhaka
Vajjha
(adj.) (-)
[cp. Sk.
= vajjha DhsA
239.
Vajalla see rajo-vajalla.

Vajiia*
vadhya] execution; only in cpd. (as vajjha") ppatta condemned to death, about to be executed Vin iv.226 J ii.i 19, 264 vi.483.
(f.)
; ;
Indra's thunderbolt Idg. ueg= Sk. vaj, cp. Lat. vegeo to thrive, vigeo > vigour Av. va-Era Gicel. vakr = Ags. wacor = Ger. wacker also E. wake etc. See also vajeti] a thunderbolt usually with ref. to Sakka's (= Indra's) weapon D 1.95 = 1.2 31 (ayasa) Th i, 419 J 1.134 (vajira-purita viya garuka kucchi " as if filled with Sakka's thunderbolt." Dutoit takesitin meaning vajira* and trsl" " with diamonds ")
[cp.
Vedic
vajira,
Vajjheti [Denom.
vajjha] to destroy, kill J vi.527 (siro vajjhayitvana). Kern. Toev. s. v. vaddh proposes reading vaddhayitvana (of a root vaidh to cut), cutting off is perhaps better. The expression is hapax legofr.
menon.
SnA 225 ("avudha

yakkha)
Vajira' (m.
the weapon of Sakka). -panin having a thunderbolt in his hand (N. of a
i.95
= M.
1.231.
vajra = vajira'] a diamond A 1.124 (upamacitta)=Pug 30; Dh 161 J iv.234; Miln 1 18, 267, 278 Mhvs 30, 95 KhA 1 10 (sankhata-kaya) DhA 1.387 ("panti row of diamonds), 392 sq.
&
nt.) [cp. Sk.
The Dhtp disVa&cati [vafic: see etym. under vanka. tinguishes two roots vaiic, viz. " gamane " (46) and " palambhane " (543), thus giving the lit. & the fig. meanings] i. to walk about J 1.2 14 (inf. itur) = padacira-gamanena gantur) C). to 2. Caus. vaftceti cheat, deceive, delude, elude D 1.50 Sn 100, 129, 356 J III. 420 (aor. ava&ci = vancesi C.) vi.403 (etu-kama) Pv III. 4' Miln 396 Mhvs 25, 69 (tomarar) avaiicayi).
pp. vaAcita.
Vaficana
Given as vauju'a at Abhp 553] Vajll}a [cp. Sk. vanjula. N. of several plants, a tree (the ratan ilalayudha 2, See also yangati. 46) J V.420.
:
Vajja' (nt.) [grd. of vajjati, cp. Sk. varjya] that which should be avoided, a fault, sin D 11.38; S 1.221 Vin 11.87 (thula a grave sin) A 1.47, 98 iv.140 Ps 1.122 Dh 252 VbhA 342 (syn. with dosa and garahitabba) KhA 23 (pauijatti & pakati"), 24 (id.), 190 (Ioka) DA 1. 181 ( = akusala-dhamma). Freq. in phrase: aQumattesu vajjesu bhaya-dassavin " seeing a source of fear even in the slightest sins " D 1.63 S v.187 and passim. -dassin finding fault Dh 76 (expl"" in detail at DhA II. 107). anavajja & savajja, the relation of which to vajja is d9ubtful, see separately.
; ;
;
(nt.) [fr. vafic, cp. Epic Sk. vancana] deception, delusion, cheating, fraud, illusion D 1.5; 111.176; A 11.209 Sn 242 Pv 111.9' Pug 19 J IV. 435 DhsA 363 (for maya Dhs 1059) 1.79 DhA 111.403 PvA 193. vaficana in lit, meaning of vaflcati i is found in avaficana not tottering J 1.2 14.
; ; ; ;
DA
Vafioanika
III.
(adj.)
I.
[fr.
;
vaficana]
deceiving
a cheat
183
Th
940
Miln 290.
fr.
Vafioaniya (adj.) [grd. formation

II.
vancana. cp. MVastu
145
vaflcaniya] deceiving, deluding
Th
2,
490.
Vaficita [pp. of vaftceti] deceived, cheated J 1.287 (vaiScit*
ammi=vaflcita amhi).
Vafljolasee vajula.
Vajja' (adj.-nt.) [cp. Sk. vadya, grd. of vad] i. "to be said," i. e. speaking D 1.53 (sacca = sacca-vacana DA 2. "to be sounded," 1. 160). See also mosa-vajja. i. e. musical instrument J 1.500 (bheri).
Vaijha(adj.) D 1. 14, 56
[cp.
;
Epic
1.
& later Sk. bandhya]

; ;
barren, sterile
;
Vajja, vajja, vajjug
Pot. of yad, see vadati.

;
Vajjati' [VIJ, Vedic vnjakti & varjati to turn in etym. related to vajati. Dhtp 547: " vajjane "] to turn etc. only as Pass, form vajjati [in form = Ved. vfjyate] to be avoided, to be excluded .from (abl.) Miln 227; KhA 160 (itabba, in pop. etym. of Vajjl). Caus. vajjeti (*varjayati) to avoid, to abstain from, renounce Sdhp 10, II, 200. Cp. pari", vi.
;
S 11.29 (a) iv.169 v. 202 (a) Pv III. 4' (a = anipphala C); J 11.406 ("sukariyo: so read for vajjha") Miln 95 Vism 508 ("bhiva) DhA 1.45 (itthi); DA 1.105; PvA 31. 82; VvA 149; Sdhp 345 (a).
271
;
Vata
[cp. Epic Sk. vata. A root vat, "o* connected with this vata is given at Dhtm 106 in meaning " vefhana " see vatagsa] the Indian fig tree J 1.259 ("nikkha) in. 325 Mhvs 6, 16 DhA 1.167 (rukkha)
:
;
PvA
Vata
13.
ti
Vajjati' Pass of vad, see vadati.
at Pug 45. 46 (tuccho pi hito puro pi vato) read pihito puro vivafo. See vivafa.
Vataqsa
Vatagsa
[for avatagsa see Geiger, P.Gr. 66* cp. Sk. avatagsa with t Prk. vaagsa] a kind of head ornament, perhaps ear-ring or garland worn round the forehead Mhvs II, 28 (C. expl" as " kannapilandhanai) vatai)sakan ti vuttar) hoti"). Usually as vatagsaka Vin II. 10; IH.180; Th I, 523; Vv 38* (expl* as " ratana: ; ;
52
Vatti
migration and the other. It is dogmatically defined at Nett 113 as " vattag sagsaro vivattag nibbanag " (similarly, opposed to vatta at DA 1.126) which is however not the general meaning, the vivatta not necessarily meaning a nibbana stage. See SnA 106 (quoted above) VvA 68. We have so far not found any passage where it might be interpreted in the comprehensive sense as meaning " the total round of existences," after the fashion of cpds. like bhavSbhava. -loha "round metal" (?), one of the 3 kittima-lohani mentioned at VbhA 63 (kagsa, vatta". arakufa) also at Miln 267 (with kala", tamba" & kagsa, where in the trsl" Rh. D. does not give a def. expl" of the word).
;
maya
kaijijika " (pi.) at
189, 209.
Dhtm
Vataka
Note. The root vat given as " vethana " at 106 probably refers to vatagsa.
VvA
174)
J vi.488
VvA
178,
[cp. *Sk. vataka, fr. vafa rope] a small ball or thickening, bulb, tuber; in mulala" the (edible) tuber of the lotus J VI. 563 (C. kanâka).
Vatakara [probably distorted by metathesis from Sk. vataraka. Fr. vafa rope. On etym. of the latter see Walde, Lat. Wtb. s. v. volvo] a rope, cable J 111.478 (nava sa-vafakara).
Vatta' ("rained"): see abhivatta and vattha (vuftha) otherwise only at DhA 11.265.
Vatama
(nt.) [cp.
Vedic vartman,
fr.
;
vft]
a road, path
(sa
Vattaka (nt.) [fr. vyt, or p. vatta] a cart Vin 11.276.

Vattaka
cart, in hattha"
hand-
II.
8; S IV.52 (chinna); J 111.412
Vism 123
&
a).
Cp. ubbatuma
&
parivafuma.
Vatta' (adj.-nt.) [pp. of vyt, Sk. vj-tta in meaning of
"happened, become" etc. The two meanings have become differentiated in Pali vatfa is not found in meaning of " happened." All three Pali meanings are specialized, just as the pres. vattati is specialized in meaning " behoves "] i. round, circular; (nt.) circle PvA 185 (ayata+); KhA 50
as well as
(nali).
"round"
(f.) (& vattaka") [cp. Sk. vartaka & Ved. vartika] the quail in. 159 sq. J 1.172, 208 (vattaka-luddaka) III. 312 DhA in. 175 (inst. pi. vattakesu). The Vattaka- jataka at J 1.208 sq. (cp. J v. 414).
See cpd. anguli.
"round"
2. (fig.) " rolling on," the of existences, cycle of transmigrations, sai)-
sara, evolution ( involution) (as forward or ascending circle of existences, without implying a teleological idea, in contrast to vivatfa " rolling back " or devolution, i. e. a new (descending) cycle of existence in a new aeon with inverted [vi-] motion, so to speak) S in. 63 iv.53 (pariyadiijna), cp. 111.118; Th i, 417 (sabba "all constant rolling on" trsl") SnA 351 ( = upadana); DhsA 238. There are 3 vattas, (te-bhumaka vatta, see also tivatta) embracing existence in the stages of kamma-vatta, kilesa and vipaka", or circle of deed, sin & result (found only in Commentarial literature)
;
189 SnA 510 (tebhumaka) DhA 1.289 (kile6a) iv.69 (tebhumaka). See also Mara and "dukkha, "vivatfa below. has been profiered," 3. "what expenditure, alms (as t. t.) J vi.333 (dana alms-gift) DhA 11.29 (paka cooked food as alms) VvA 222 (id.) Mhvs 32, 61 (alms-pension); 34, 64 (salaka-vatja; ;
KhA
Vattati [Vedic vft. The representative of vattati (=Sk. vartate) in specialized meaning. The regular meaning of *vartate (with vattana). viz. " turning round," is attached to vattati only in later Pali & sometimes doubtful. It is found also in the Caus. vatteti. The def" of vatt (literal meaning) at Dhtp 89 is " vat" tana," and at Dhtm 107 avattana "] i. to turn round, to move on doubtful in " kattha vattag na vattati " S 1. 15; preferably with v. 1. as vaddhati. Caus. I. vatteti to turn or twist J 1.338 (rajjug) to cause to move or go on (in weaving tasarag v. to speed the shuttle) SnA 265, 266. Should we read vacjdheti ? Cp. avatteti. Caus. II. vattapeti to cause to turn 2. to be right or fit or proper, to behove J 1.422. it ought to (with infin. ) with instr. of person who ought to do this or that, e. g. silacara-sampannena bhavitug vattati J 1. 188; kataiinuna bhavitug v. J 1.122. See ^- g- J 1-376; n.352, 406; Miln 9; Vism 184; DhA n.38, 90, 168; SnA 414 (vattug to say); VvA 63, 69, 75 PvA 38 (datug). The noun to vattati is vatta (not vatta!).
:
'
Vattana
(nt.) [fr. vyt, vattati]
bhatta).
Cp. vi. -anguliarounded(i.e.well-formed)finger ;adj. having

fingers
def" of vattati).
I
turning round Cp. avattana.
Dhtp 89
(in
'
regularly formed, VvA 280); J v. 207, 215. -angulika same as last J V.204. -anugata accompanied by (or affected with) sagsara J 1,91 (dhana). -<^paccheda destruction of the cycle of rebirths A 11.34= It 88 A in. 35 Vism 293. -katha discussion about sagsara Vism 525 1. 126; VbhA 133. -kara a worker in brass. The
(
round
Vv
64^'
= anupubbato
v.,
i.
e.
DA
meaning of vafta in this connection is not clear the same vatta occurs in loha (" round " metal ?). Kern, Toev. s. V. compares it with Sk. vardhra leather strap,
;
'
taking vatta as a corruption of vaddha, but the connection brass>leather seems far-fetched. It is only found at Miln 331. -dukkha the " ill " of transmigration (a Commentary expression ) Vism 3 5 DhA i v 1 49 1 VvA 116. -patighataka(i)) (vivattai)) (a devolution) destroying evolution, i. e. salvation from sagsara SnA 106. -bhaya fear of sagsara VbhA 256. -mula the root of sagsara DhA 111.278. -vivatta (i) evolving and devolving going round and back again, i. e. all round (a formation after the manner of reduplicative cpds. like cuijija-vicuijija in intensive-iterative meaning), vasena in direct and inverse succession, all round, completely J 1.75. Cp. also vatta-pativatta. (2) sagsara in ascending and descending lines, evolution ("involution ") and devolution, or one round of trans;
.
Vattana (f.) [fr. vft] in "vali is a line or chain of balls (" rounds," i. e. rings or spindles). Reading somewhat doubtful. It occurs at M 1.80, 81 (seyyatha v. evag me Neumann trsl pitthi-kantako unnat' dvanato hoti " wie eine Kugelkette wurde mein Riickgrat mit den hervor-und zuriiuktretenden Wirbeln") and at J v. 69 (spelt " vatthana-vali-sankasapitthi te ninnat' unnata," with C. expl" " pitthika-tthane avuijitva thapita vatthana-vali-sadisa "). The J trsl" by Dutoit gives " einer Reihe von Spinnwirteln dein Rvicken gleicht im Auf und Nieder " the E. tsrl" has " Thy back like spindles in a row, a long unequal curve doth show."
;
Vattani
;
(f.) [cp. Vedic vartani circumference of a wheel, course] a ring, round, globe, ball Th 2, 395 (vattani-riva expl* at ThA 259 as " lakhaya gulika viya," trsl Sisters 154 " but a little ball ").
:
Vatt> (f) [represents both Epic Sk. varti and vrtti, differentiated derivations from vyt, combining the meanings of "turning, rolling" and "encircling, round"] i. a wick S II. 86=111. I26=iv. 213 J 1.243 (dipa) DhA 393 ThA 72 (Ap. v.45 nom. pi. vattini) Mhvs 32, 37 2. enclosure, lining, film, skin Vism 258 34, 35. (anta entrails), 262 (udara) J 1.260 (anta, so read for vaddhi). 3. edge, rim, brim, circumference Vin
;
Vattika
n.i20 (aggala" of the door), 148 (id.) S 111.141 (patta of a vase or bowl); iv.168 (id.); DhA 11. 124 (nemi"). Often as mukha-va^ti outer rim, border, lining, e. g. cakkavala" J 1.64, 72 DhA 1.3 19 in. 209 patt J v. 38 pasadaDhsA 107. 4. strip, fringe Vinii. 266 (dussa)
;
53
in
Vaddhika
to increase, to make move on on to, to further to take an interest in, to indulge in, practise to be busy with, cause to prosper to arrange to make for and in a general sense "to make" (cp. derivation vaddhaka
any
of the
11.
foil,
senses
(cp. vv.
vatteti), to bring
J V.73 (camma)
DhA
J 111.366 (tiija)
IV. 203
Mhvs 11, 15. 5. a sheath, bag, pod Mhvs 26, 17 (marica red pepper pod)
(reiju),
(pubba, of matter).
(of water),
pour
a lump, ball 111.117 rolling forth or along, a gush J 1.109 (or to vj? ?).
^
6.
DhA
7.
Vattika (f.) [vatti+ka, cp. Class. Sk. vartika] 2. a brim Mhvs 18, 28. Mhvs 30, 94. Mhvs 26, 16 (marica").
i.
3.
a wick a pod
tailor; vaddhaki id., i. e. carpenter; " The latter development into " make is iate. I. to increase, to raise Sn 275 (rajar)); PvA i.i 15 Mhvs 29, 66 (mangalag to raise the chant) 2. to cultivate (vipassanag insight) 168 (-1- bruheti). 3. to rear, to bring up J I.I 1 7 (aor. esi); PvA 14.
"maker,"
i.
e.
vaddhana,
etc.).
DA
Vattia (-) (adj.) in munda porter (?) is not clear. It is a Found der" fr. vafti in one or the other of its meanings. only at Vin 11. 137, where it is expl"" by Bdhgh as
" vetthin." It may belong to vafagsa or vata (rope) cp. Dhtm 106 " vethana " for vatar|sa.
Vattnla (adj.)
707.
[fr.
vit, cp. late Sk. vartula] circular
Abhp
Va^ha
nava newly rained upon
[pp. of vassati, for the usual vutfha] rained, in 1.19 (bhiimi).
DhA
4. (with ref. to food) 103 (aor. vaddhesi). to get ready, arrange, serve in (loc) J .111.445 (patiya 5- to exalt on the dish); iv.67 (karotiyag), 391. 6. to participate in, to J 1.338 (akuline va^dhessati). practise, attend to, to serve (ace.) S 11.109 (taijhar)) A 11.54 (katasig to serve the cemetery, i. e. to die again and again see refs. under kafasi) Vism 1 1 1 (kasiâg), 152. 7. to make move on, to set into motion (for 8. to take up vatteti ?), in tasarag v. SnA 265, 266. Caus. II. Mhvs 26, 10 (kuntag). pp. vaddhita. vaddhapeti: i. to cause to be enlarged Mhvs 35, 119. 3- t 2. to cause to be brought up or reared J 1.455. have attended to Vin 11. 134 (massug). 4. to cause to be made up (of food) J iv.68.
Mhvs
35,
Va^hara (adj.) [cp. BSk. vafha.-a MVastu 11.65. A root vath is given at Dhtm 133 in meaning " thulattane bhave " i. e. bulkiness] bulky, gross Abhp 701.
Va44haiia
1.
Va44ha
wealth, riches J in. 131 (va^dhag imper). Or should we read vatta ? Vaddha is used as Np. at KhA 119, perhaps in meaning " prosperous."
(nt.) [fr. vrdh]
vaddhatar),
adj.) [fr. vaddheti see also vaddhana] augmenting, fostering; increase, enlargement, prolongation M 1.518 (hayana decrease & increase); J 111.422 (kula, spelling ddh); Mhvs 35, 73 (ayussa) DhsA 406 PvA 31 Miln 320 (bala strength2. indulgence in, increasing) Dhtp 109; Sdhp 361. serving, practising Sn 1084 (takka) attachment
(nt.
&
increasing,
Va44haka
[fr. vaddheti] i. augmenting, increasing, i. e. looking after the welfare of somebody or something, one who superintends J 1.2 (rasi the steward of an 2. a maker of, in special sense (civara" robeestate). cutter, perhaps fr. vaidb to cut see vaddheti) a tailor
ground).
111.3'
Here belong the phrases raja & loka. 3. arrangement J vi.ii (patha vi -vaddha naka-kamma the act of attending to, i. e. smoothing the
4.
J 1. 146 (kafasi", q. v. (avad(Jhana), 152,320.
&
cp. vad(Jheti 6);
Vism in
J 1.220.
Va44haki (& i) [cp. Epic & Class. Sk. vardhaki & vardhakin perhaps from vardh to cut see vaddheti] a carOn their craft and penter, builder, architect, mason. guilds see Fick, Sociale Gliederung 181 sq. Mrs. Rh. D. The word is specially Cambridge Hist. Ind. 1.206. characteristic of the Jatakas and other popular (later)
: ;
enhancing, favouring Pv [connected with potsherd vardh ? See vaddheti] J 111.226 (C. kathalika uncertain). 6. a kind of garment, as punna (full of costliness ? but perhaps not connected with vaddh" at all) Mhvs 23, 33 & 37 (where C. expl anagghani evagnamikani vattha-yugani). Cp. vaddhamana.
serving
(rati-nandi).
for,
5.
Va441iaLaka
in
f.
(adj.) [fr. vaddhana, cp. vacjdheti 4] serving, ika a serving (of food), a dish (bh'atta) DhA 188 (so read for vad^hinika).
literature J 1.32, 201, 247; 11. 170; vi.332 sq., 432; 1.269 iv.207 Vism 94 PvA 141 Mhbv Ap. 51 nagarathe 154. itt''a a stonemason Mhvs 35, 102 city architect Miln 331, 345; brahmana" a brahmin maha chief carpenter, master carpenter J iv.207 builder Vism 463. In metaphor tanha the artificer lust
DhA
Va^^hamana
DhA
111.128.
-gama a carpenter
village J
11.
18,
405
iv.159.
Va^^bati [Vedic vardhati, v^dh, cp. Av. vgradaiti to increase. To this root belongs P. uddha " high up " Def* at Dhtp 109 simply as opOdf straight). ( = Gr. " vaddhane "] primary meaning " to increase " (trs. & intrs.) hence to keep on, to prosper, to multiply, to grow S 1. 15 (read vaddh for vatt) 11.206 (vapijena) 'V.73, 250 A V.249 (panflaya) Sn 329 (panfia ca sutafi ca) J III. 131 (poraijar) va(Jdhar) vaddhatar), imper. med. V.66 (sada so vaddhata raja sukka-pakkhe va S"" sg.) candima) Pv i.i* (data puflrlena v.) Pug 71 Miln 9 Mhvs 7, 68 (putta-dhitahi va<J4hitva having numerous sons & daughters) 22, 73 (ubho vaijdhiijsu dSraka, ppr. vaddhamana (i) grew up); SnA 319; PvA 94. thriving KhA 119 (read as Va<J<Jh, Np); (2) increasing J 1. 199 (putta-dhitahi); Mhvs 23, 34 ("chayiSee also pari". yai) as the shadows increased). pp. Caus. I. vaddha, vaddha, vuddha, vuddha, buddha. vaddheti, in many shades of meaning, all based upon the notion of progressive motion Thus to be translated
; :
(nt.) at Dpvs xi.33 is probably equivalent to vaddhana (6) in special sense at Mhvs 23, 33, and designates a (pair of) specially costly) garment(s). One might think of meaning vaijdheti [BSk. vardhate] " to bid higher (at a sale)," as in Divy 403 Av 1.36, and explain as " that which causes higher bidding," i. e. very precious. The passage is doubtful. It may simply mean " costly " (belonging to nandiyavattag) or is it to be read as vafiamana ?
; ;
Va^^hamanaka
growing, -l- ka] only in phrase vaddhamanaka-cchayaya (loc.) with growing shade, as the shadows lengthened, when evening drew near DhA 1.96, 416; 11.79; Mhvs 19, 40.
(adj.)
[ppr,
of vaddheti
increasing, getting bigger
Va^^lu
is
(f.) [fr. TTdb, Vedic vyddhi refreshment etc., which differentiated in Pali into vuddhi & vad^hi] i. increase, growth (cp. Cpd. 25: sq.) S iv.250 (ariya) J 11.426
;
(=phati); Miln 109 (guna)

(ava<Jdhi = parihani).
;
DA
ing,
welfare, good fortune, happiness J v'.ioi VI. 3. (as t. t.) profit, interest (on money, esp. loans) Th 2, 444 ( = iija-va^dhi ThA 271); 1.2 12, 270 VbhA256 (in simile) SnA 179 ("gahajia).
2.
;
;
330.
DhsA
327;
DhA
111.335
Va44hika
niya).
(adj.) [fr. va(J(Jhi] leading to increase, augmentprosperous Miln 351 (ekanta". equal to apariha-
Vaddhita
Va44hita[pp.of vaddheti]
i.
54
augmented
;
Vanna
VaQtaka
(adj :) (-) [vanta-(-ka] having a stalk; a not fastened on stalks J v. 203.
;
increased,
;
raised,
enlarged; big Th i, 72 (su-su) DA 1.115; DhsA 188, 2. grown up DhA 1.126. 364; J V.340 (kaya). 4. served, indulged, 3. brought up, reared J 1.455. supplied see katasi (S 11. 178 e. g.).
^
Vaâ
Serbian rana Obulg. (nt. & ra.) [cp. Vedic vraîa vafe, both " wound "] a wound, sore Vin 1.205 (m.), 218 (vano rulho) angajate), 117 (angajate); 111.36 (m v. 347 sq., 350 sq. S IV.177 (vaijar) alimpeti) 359; Nd* 540; PugA 212 (puraija-vana-sadisa-citto) II. 165 (r) bandhati to bandage); VvA 77; PvA 80; Sdhp 395. On vana in similes see J.P.T.S. 1907, 132. -alepana putting ointment on a sore SnA 58 (in sim.).
;
Va^tati [dial. Sk. vaijt] to partition, share is given as root va?t at Dhtp 92, 561 and Dhtm 787 in meaning " vibhajana." Another root vaflt is found at Dhtm 108 with unmeaning expl" " vaijt' atthe."
Va^tika
DhA
(adj.) (-) [vanta + ika] having a stalk; only in phrase ekato & ubhato" having a stalk on one or on both sides (of a wreath) Vin 11. 10 iii.iSo DhA 1.419.
; ;
Vawa
-colaka a rag for dressing a wound Vism 342 VbhA 361. -patikatnina restoration or healing of a wound DhA 11. 164. -paticchadana dressing of a wound DhA 1.375. -patta id., bandage SnA 100. -bandhana id. Vin 1.205. -mukha the opening of a sore A iv.386 (nava ani)
;
VvA
Vavi
(
77
(id.).
(f.) [fr.
van to
C.)
;
desire] wish, request
Ud
= yacana
(f.)
cp. y.P.r.S. 1891,18.
53 J iv.404 See vana^ & cp.

;
vaneti.
Vaîjja
vanij" (vaijik) merchant, 11. 198 Sn 404 cp. vaijija & vanibbaka] trade, trading (payojaye dhammikai) so vanijjar)); A 11. 81 sq. Pv 1.5* (no trade among the Petas) J 1.169 PvA 47 (tela) Sdhp 332, 390. Five trades must not be carried on by lay followers of the Buddha, viz. sattha trade in swords, satta in living beings, niar)sa in meat, majja in intoxicants, visa" in poisons A in. 208, quoted at
[Vedic vanijya,
fr.
M
;
[cp. Vedic varna, of vf! see vuijati. Customary definition as " vannane " at Dhtp 572] appearance etc. " cover, coating "). There is a considerable (lit. fluctuation of meaning, especially between meanings One may group as follows. 1. colour Sn 447 2, 3, 4. (meda) S v. 2 16 (chavi of the skin); A in. 324 (sankha); Th i, 13 (nil'abbha) Vv 45" (danta ivory white) Pv iv.3* SnA 319 (chavi") 11. 3 (aruiia) VvA 2 (vicitta") PvA 215. Six colours are usually enum^ as vanna, viz. nila pita lohitaka odata matije^ha pabhassara Ps 1.126; cp. the 6 colours under rupa at Dhs 617 (where kalaka for pabbassara) J 1.12 (chabbanpa-buddha-rasmiyo). Groups oifive see under panca 3 (cp. J 1.222). dubbanna of bad colour, ugly S 1.94 v. 61 Ud 76 Sn 426 It 99 Pug 33 VvA 9 PvA 32, 68. Opp. savanna of beautiful colour, lovely It 99. v. 61 Also as term for " silver." As t. t. in descriptions or analyses (perhaps better in meaning " appearance ") in abl. vannato by colour, with santha-
DhA
DA
1.235
and SnA 379.

fr.
Vaîta[pp. of *vapeti, Denom.
vaija]
wounded, bruised
Pv
11.2* ; J
1.
150
Sdhp
395.
Vaîppattha [vanik + patha, in meaning patha 2] trading, trade Vin 1.229=0 11.87= Ud 88 (with ref. to Pataliputta).
nato and others Vism 184 (" kala va odata va mangu2. appearracchavi va "), 243 = VbhA 225 Nett 27. ance S I.I 15 (kassaka-vaijnai) abhinimminitva) J 1.84 (id. with maijavaka") Pv 11. i'" ( = chavi-vaijiia PvA 71) 111.3' (kanakassa sannibha) VvA 16 cp. dhatu. 3. lustre, splendour (cp. next meaning) D in. 143 (suvanna", or=i); Pv n.9'' (na koci devo vapijena
:
VaQibbaka [vanibba+ka.
The form vanibba, according
to Geiger, P.Gr. 45'. distorted fr. vaniya, thus " travelling merchant, wayfarer." Spelling wavers between
sambuddhar) atirocati) 111.9^ (suriya) VV29I = sarir' obhasa VvA 122) PvA 10 (suvaijna), 44. 4. beauty M 1.142 (id.) (cp. vannavant) D 11.220 (abhikkanta") D 111.68 (ayu-f ) FV 11.9" ( = rupa-sampatti PvA 1 17). Sometimes comb"* with other ideals, as (in set of 5)
; ;
;
vanibb
at
(n)
&
vanibb".
;
AvS
;
1.248
11.37
The BSk. form is vanipaka, e. g. Divy 83 occurring also as vani;
ayu, sukha, yasa, sagga
yaka at Divy
83] a wayfarer, beggar, pauper Sn 100 n); J IV. 403, 406 (n) v. 172 ( = bhojaputta C. VI.232 (n); PvA 78 (n), 112 (n); VvA 5 1.298 (n) (n). Often comb"" with similar terms in phrase kapan' addhika [iddhika] vanibbaka-yacaka indigents, tramps, wayfarers & beggars, e. g. D 1.137 (n) Miln 204 (ij) DhA 1. 105 (n). Other spurious forms are vanidipaka PvA 120 vanipaka Cp. 1.4*.
; ;
6.
adhipacca
5.
J iv.275, or (4):
IV. 275 sq.
in.47 or ayu, yasa, sukha, ayu, sukha, bala A in. 63.

;
expression, look,
specified as
v. 342
;
mukha,
;
e.
g.
in. 2,
235
Pv
111.9'
PvA
;
122.
DA
11.32
colour of skin, appearance of body, complexion (parama), 84 (settba) A 111.33 (dibba) iv.396
;
(id.);
Sn 610
(douijtful,
more
likely because of its

;
VaQibbin
J
(adj.-n.)
[fr.
111.312;
IV. 410
'vaijibba] begging, a beggar, tramp = yacanto C). Spelling at both
places n.
See also vanin.
VaÎyati see vaniya ti.
Vaneti [Caus. of van (see etym. under vana*), cp. vaiji (vani). It may be derived directly fr. yj, vrnati = P. vunati, as shown by vanimhase. A Denom. fr. vani is vaniyati] to wish, desire, ask, beg J v. 2 7 (spelt vanneti
C. expl' as vareti icchati)
Vism 8 1), 686 (anoma") va). Cp. pokkharata. In special sense applied as distinguishing mark of race or species, thus also constituting a mark of class (caste) distinction & translatable as " (social) grade, rank, caste " (see on term Dial. 1.27, 99 sq. cp. Vedic arya see 11.12, 9; 111.34, 9 varija and dasa varna Zimmer, Altind. Leben 113 and in greater detail Macdonell & Keith, Vedic Index 11.247 sq.). The customary enum" is of 4 such grades, viz. khattiya brah11.128, but mana vessa sudda Vin 11.239; A iv.202 See also Vin iv.243 (here applied cp. Dial. 1.99 sq.
comb" with sara to below 422 (evai)=odato va samo
;
'
[
rr
RV
||>
med. 1*' pi. vanimhase = icchama C). As vanayati ( = Sk. vjrnimahe) J n.137
;
pres.
at
KhA
1 1 1
(vanayati
ti
vanag).
iii.i55
;
Tavt^ ("t) [Epic Sk. vynta] a stalk S

("chinna with
its
=D
term of " grade " to the alms-bowls tayo pattassa vanna, viz. ukkattha, majjhima, omaka cp. below 7); D 1.13, 91 J vi.334; Miln 225 (khattiya, brahmaija"). 7. kind, sort Miln 118 (nana), cp. Vin 8. timbre (i. e. appearIV. 2 43, as mentioned under 6.
as general
: ;
ff
1.73
62 Vism 356 DhA 11.42 60 IV. 1 12; VvA 44. avanta (of thana, the breast of a woman) not on a stalk (i. e. well-formed, plump) J So to be trsl"" here, although vanta as medical v. 1 55. term is given in BR with meaning " nipple." See also talavanfa
stalk cut)
;
J 1.70
Ap
(in
comparison)
SnA 296
VbhA
ance) of voice, contrasted to sara intonation, accent may occasionally be taken as " vowel." See A 1.229 " colour (-h sara) iv.307 (id.) Sn 610 (id., but may mean of skin " see 6), 1 132 (girar) vanij' upasar)hitar|, better than meaning "comment"); Miln 340 (-(-sara). 9. constitution, likeness, property; adj. (-") "like": 10. aggi like fire Pv ui.(fi ( = aggi-sadisa PvA 203). ("good impression") praise DhA 1.115 (magga")
; ; :
Vannaka
55
Vatta
Vata' (indecl.) [Vedic bata, post-Vedic vata] part of exclamation surely, certainly, indeed, alas Vin in. 39 (puris' usabho vat' Syai) " for sure he is a human bull ") Th 2, 316 (abbhutar) vata vacag bhasasi) Sn 178, 191, 358; Vv 47I3; Pv 1.8"; J iv.355; PvA 13, 61, 75, 121. Often comb* with other emphatic particles, like aho vata Pv 11.9*' ( = sadhu vata PvA 131) labha vata no it is surely a gain that Sn 31 DhA 11.95; vata bho
:
usually comb'' and contrasted with avanna blame, e. g. D i.i, 117, 174; A 1.89; II. 3; 111.264; IV.179, 345; DA 1.37. II. reason ("outward appearance") S 1.206 {= kSraiia K.S. 1.320) Vv 84' ( = karana VVA336) Pv IV. ! (id. PvA 220) IV. I*'. -aroha (large) extent of beauty Sn 420. -kasina the colour circle in the practice of meditation VbhA 251. -karaka (avanne) one who makes something (unsightly) appear beautiful J v. 2 70. -da giving colour, i. e. beauty Sn 297. -dada giving beauty A 11.64. -dasaka the ten (years) of complexion or beauty (the 3"" decade in the life of man) Vism 619 J iv.497. -dasi " slave of beauty," courtezan, prostitute J 1.15^ sq., 385 11.367, 380 III. 463 VI. 300 DhA 1.395 iv.88. -dhatu composition or condition of appearance, specific form, material form, natural beauty S 1.13; Pv 1.3'; PvA 37 ( = chavivariija) DhsA 15. -patha see vannu". -pokkharata beauty of complexion D 1.114, 115 A1.38
J1.81.
Vata' (m.
&
nt.) [cp.
Vedic vrata vow,
fr.
vft,
meaning
later " milk " (see Macdonell & Keith, Vedic Index 11.34 1 )] ' a religious duty, observance, rite, practice, custom S 1. 143, 201 iv.180 A iv.46i (sila, vata, tapas,
;
;
Pug 66 VbhA 486 (def*) DhA in. 389 PvA 46. -bhu place of praise J 1.84 (ifor bhumi see bhu^). -bhuta being of a (natural) species PvA 97. -vadin saying praise, praising D 1.179, 206 A 11.27 V.164 sq. Vin II. 197. -sampanna endowed with beauty A 1.244 sq., 288 11.250 sq.
11.203
; ;
; ; :
18; Sn 792, 898; Vv 84"; J ni.75; VvA 9 PvA 60. subbata of good practice Vv 34*. 2. manner of (behaving Cp. patibbata, silabbata. like) a certain animal (as a practice of ascetics), e. g. aja like a goat J iv.318; go like a cow 1.387; J IV. 318; vagguli" bat practice J 1.493; in. 235; iv.299 hatthi" elephant behaviour Nd' 92 (here as vatta; see
brahmacariya)
;
v.
Vawaka (nt.)
Dpvs
Vaooata
VI. 70.
(f.)
[fr.
vapna] paint, rouge
11.
142
Th
1,960
1.246
[abstr. fr. vanna] having colour, complexion (dubbannata bad c); VvA 9.
under vatta'). -pada an item of good practice, virtue (otherwise called guna at Miln 90) J 1.202 (where 7 are enum*, viz. devotion to one's mother & father, reverence towards elder people, speaking the truth, gentle speech, open speech, unselfishness) Miln 70 (where 8 are given in detail, differing from the above). See also vatta' 2. where other sets of 7 & 8 are quoted, -samadana taking up a (good) practice, observance of a vow
;
VaQQanS
(f.) [fr. va^neti] i. explanation, commentary, exposition KhA 11, 145, 227; SnA 65 (pada) PvA 2. pali explanation of the text (as regards meaning of words), purely textual analysis (opp. vinicchayakatha) VbhA 291. 2. praise DhA 11. 100 (vana).
;
J II57-
Vatavant
duties,
(adj.)
[vata'-i-vant]
(
observant of
religious
devout Sn 624
;
SnA 467) Dh as SnA 467).

Vati'
(f.)
;
400
= dhuta-vatena samannagata (with same expl" at DhA iv.i65 as

; ;
Vawanlya
scribed
;
(adj.) [grd.
formation
fr.
vaijijeti]
to be dev.472
a indescribable J v. 2 82.
(adj.) [fr. vaijâ] beautiful
III. 2*2
Vism 186
1.
[later Sk. vfti, fr. f] a fence J 1.153 111.272 (vati, v. 1. vati) SnA 98 (v. 1. for
;
Vawavant
t-383-
maharajika deva digh'ayuka vaijijavanto
iv.240 (catumv. 1. vanta)

;
gutti), 148 (v.
for vatika).
Pug 34; Pv
(=rupasampanna PvA
184);
DhA
Vati'
(f.)
[fr.
vy, cp. Sk. vfti]
(pubbe
Sama nama
(-)
a choice, boon DhA 1. 190 vatiya pana karitatta Samavati
nama
like
jata).
Vawita [pp. of vaijijeti] i. explained, commented on SnA 368.^2. praised, extolled Pug 69; J 1.9; Miln 278 + thuta & pasattha) PvA 116 (=pasai)sita), 241;
(
;
Vatika(adj.)
[vata'
-t-
ika]
having the habit
(of),
acting
M 1.387
(f.)
(kukkura").
vati']
VvA
Vawin
156
(-)
= pasai)sita).
Vatika
[fr. [fr.
a fence
SnA
148
(kai)taka
&
1190 2. belonging to a caste, in catu (suddhi) (purity of) the fourfold castes 11.132. 3. having beauty Sn 551 (uttama). 4. having the appearance of A 11.106 = Pug 44 (ama, pakka); J v. 322 (vijju).
vanpa] i. having colour Th (acchara nanattavapniyo "in divers hues").

(adj.)
i,
rukkha).
Vatta'
(nt.) [orig. pp. of vattati] i. that which is done, which goes on or is customary, i. e. duty, service, custom, function Vin 11. 31 Sn 294, 393 (gahattha")
;
Vism 188
(cetiy* angaija" etc.);

;
DhA
1.92
(acariya")
VbhA 354 (gata-paccagata) VvA47(gama).
2.
(for
Vawiya
having or giving colour, complexion M 1.446 (in phrase assag assa-damako vanniyaii ca valiyafl ca anuppavecchati, trsl* by Neumann as " lasst der Rossebandiger noch die letzte StrahlungundStriegelungangedeihen " still doubtful) A 111.54 (dubbanniyar) bad complexion) It 76 (dub evil
(nt.)
[fr.
vapijeti] colouring;
vata') observance, vow, virtue in. 9 (the 7 vattapadani, difi. from those enum* under vata-pada) Nd' 66 (sllafi ca vattafl ca), 92 (hatthi etc. see vata' 2), 104 ("suddhi), 106 (id.), 188 (giving 8 dhutangas as
:
vattas).
II.
1.
colour).
-paîvatta all kinds of practices or duties J 1.67 Miln 416 (sucarita") DhA 103; 111.339; IV.298
; ; ; ; ;
Va9Qa
varnu, N. of a river (-district)] is 663 in meaning of " sand." Occurs only in cpd. vannupatha a sandy place, quicksand, swamp J 1. 109; Vv 84' ( = valu-kantara VvA 334); Pv IV.3*
(f.)
[cp. late Sk.
given at
Abhp
iv.28. -bbata the usual 11.277 13 sq. IV.44 C. on S 1.36 2 and on S 11.18 4 sq.
custom DhA -sampanna
one who keeps

foil.
all
observances
:
VbhA
297 (where the
'vattani
read for vanijapatha) (where MSS vaijija).
(=petena nimmitag mudu-bhumi-magga PVA 250, so shortened to vannu at Vv 84"

;
maha",
are enum"" 82 khuddaka-vattani. 14 cetiyangapa", bodhiyangaija", paniyamala",
uposathagara", agantuka, gamika).

Vatta'
(lit.
Va^Qeti [Denom. fr. vapija] i. to describe, explain, comment on J 1.2, 222 KhA 168 SnA 23, 160. 368. 2. to praise, applaud, extol J 1.59, 84; PvA 131 ( + pasaQsati). pp. vannita.
;
;
(nt.) [cp. Sk. vaktra & P. vattar] the mouth " speaker ") Pgdp 55 (suci-vatto mah'odaro
peto).
Vatta^ [vyatta, Sk. vyatta, of vi-(-a-(-d4] opened wide Vin 111.37; J V.268 (vatte mukhe).
Vatta
Vatta* at J V.443
is
56
Vatthu
to cause to read; also to teach, to instruct Sn 1018, pp- vacita (q. v.). 1020; J 1.452 (read); PvA 97. Desid. vavakkhati (see Geiger, P.Gr. i84=Sk. vivak$ati) to wish to call D 11.256.
corrupt for vantha cripple.
Vattaka
(adj.) [fr. vatta'] doing, exercising, influencing; in vasa having power, neg. avasa" having no free will,
involuntary
PvA
64.
;
Vattati [Vedic vartate vft. A differentiated P. form is Cp. Av, varat to turn, Sk. vartana turning, vattati. vartula = Lat. vertellura= E. whorl (Ger. wirtel) & vertil Gr. paravr] Goth. walr|)an = Ger. werden (to become, E. "turn"); Goth. -warJ>s=E. -wards; Obulg. vreteno spindle and many others (e. g. Lat. vertex, vortex), q. v. Walde, Lat. Wtb. s. v. verto] to move, go on, proceed to happen, take place, to be to be in existence to fare, to do Sn p. 13 (parivesana vattati distribution of food was in progress) Sn 654 (kammana vattati loko keeps up, goes on); Pv 11.9" (vatteyya) Miln 338 (na cirat) grd. vattabba to be proceeded, or vattate bhavo). simply "to be " Vin 11. 8 (so read for vatth) nissaya te v. " thou must remain under the superintendence of Often equal to atthi others" (Vin. Texts, 11.344). SnA 100 or (pi.) santi, i. e. is (are),! e- g- J vi.504 ppr. med. vatta(balha vedana vattanti) PvA 40. Caus. vatteti to make mana see sep. pp. vatta. go on, to keep up, practise, pursue Sn 404 (etai) vatfreq. in phrases vasai) vattayar) pursuing this) and cakkar) teti to exercise power, e. g. PvA 89 vatteti to wield royal power, to govern (cp. expression cakkavattin & see pavatteti) Sn 554, 684 (vattessati), grd. vattitabba J ni.412. 693 (dhamraa-cakkar)) pp. vattita. to be practised Vin n.32.
Vattika = vatika Nd' 89 elephants rtc).
(having the habit of horses,
Vattita (nt.) [fr. vatteti] that which goes on, round (of existence), revolution Miln 226.
Vattin (adj.)
(-") [fr. v^t]

;
engaged
in,
having power over,
making, doing
Vattha^
(nt.)
only in cpds. cakka"

fr.
:
&
;
vasa
(q. v.).
[Vedic vastra,
vas, vaste to clothe

;
Idg.
of *eu ( Lat. ex-uo) cp. Lat. vestis "*vest(-ment)," Gr. ivwiii to clothe, tl/ia dress Goth, wasjan to clothe wasti dress] i cloth clothing, gar1.36 sq. ment, raiment also collectively clothes 111.27 (odatag), 50 (kasi1.132, 209, 286; 11.85, 241
ues, enlargement
;
."
kag), 386 (kasayag)
iv.60, 186, 210

11.13,
bhaga-vimatthag =
v. 61 sq. (ubhatowith reading vimaddha

;
;
Vattana
(nt.) [fr. vattati]
moving
(cakka
continuance Sn 698 power) Mhvs 3, 38.

;
on, upkeep, existence, continuance of royal
Sn 295, the expression cp. ubhato-bhaga-vimutta) 304; KhA 237 (g pariyodayati, simile); PvA 43, 50, alia" fresh, clean clothes DhA iv.220 70 Sdhp 2 1 7. ahata new clothes J 1.50 Davs 11.39 dibba" heavenly, pi. vatthani 53. i. e. exquisite dresses PvA 23, 46, garments, clothes Sn 64, 287, 924; Pug 57 (kasayani) DhA 1.2 19 (their uses, from a new dress down to a bit of On vattha 2. hangings, tapestry J iv.304. rag). in 5i!i7es see /.P.T.S. 1907. 132-guyha " that which is concealed by a cloth," i. e. the pudendum D 1.106; Sn 1022 DA 1.275 ( = angajatag Bhagavato ti varanass' eva kosohitag vatthaguyhag suvannavaijnag paduma-gabbha-samanag). -yuga a
; ;
VattanI (&
J
1.
i)
(f) [cp. Sk. vartanl,
196,
trail.
395. 429; 111.200. Ep. of the fire J in.140.
a track, a road kanha leaving a black

fr. vjl]
Davs 1.34. -lakkhana pair of garments J iv.172 fortune telling from clothes SnA 362. -sannidhi storing up of clothes D 1.6 ;Nd' 3 72 ;DAi.82. -suttathe Suttanta on clothes (i.e. with the parable of the clothes 1.36 sq., quoted at Vism 377 vatth' upama-sutta)
; :
Vattamana
(adj.-nt.) [ppr. med. of vattati] being in existnt. process, ence, going on, happening at the time progress, (as ") in progress SnA 4 (uppanna) PvA 55. -vacana the present tense SnA 16, 23.
; ;
and SnA
119.
Vattha~ as pp. of vasati' occurs only in cpd. nivattha. The two passages in PvA where vattha is printed as pp. (vatthani vattha) are to be read as vattha-nivattha
Vattamanaka
(adj.) [fr. last] going on, being, existing; "bhave in the present existence or period Miln 291.
(PvA
46, 62).
11.8 is
Vattar [n. ag. of vatti, vac] one who speaks, a sayer, speaker 1.470; S 1.63; 11. 182; vi.94, 198; D 1.139; A IV. 32 v 79 sq., 226 sq. Th i. 334 (read ariya -vatta for " vata) J 1.134 SnA 272 PvA 15.
Vatthabba at vin
Vatthi (m.
to be spelt vattabba (see vattati).

;
& f) [Vedic vasti in meaning i the other meanings later] 1. the bladder Vin 111. 117; J 1.146; Sn 195; Vism i44=riisA 117; Vism 264, 345 (mutta),
362;
Vatti [Vedic vakti, vao] to speak, say, call pres. not found (for which vadati) fut. 1*' sg. vakkhami J 1.346 3"! vakkhati S M42 J 1.356 11.40 vi.352 VbhA 51
; ; ;
;
iv.72 111.207; Vism 170, 446; 3"' vakkhanti Vin 11. i pte. fut. vakkhamana PvA 18. in. 194, & avocat) aor. 1" sg. avacarj J 111.280 ni.285 2'>'> avaca Th 2, 124; Vv 79''; S i.io;
I''
pi.
vakkhama S
DhA DhA
;
2. the pudendum: see VbhA 248. a clyster (-bag) see kamma. -kamma(g karoti) ô use a clyster Vin 1.216. -kosa a membranous sheath enveloping the sexual organ of a so male 1.275 (kosena paticchanna vatthaguyha read for kesena) VvA 252 (mukha orifice of the pudendum of an elephant).
DA
'kosa.
1.161
3.
DA
Th
415, avoca Dh 133, & avacasi Vv 35'; 53*; 3"! avaca J 1.294 Pv 11.3'' ; PvA 65 (ma a.) avoca Th 2, 494; S 1.150; Sn p. 78; J 11.160; PvA 6, 31, 49, &
2,
; ;
Vatthu'
(nt.)
i.
[Class. Sk. vastu,
fr.
vas']
lit.
" ground,"
avac&si
;
vi.525; i*' pi. avacumha & avocumha in. 15; 2""' avacuttha Vin 1.75 (ma a.); 11.297; II. 91 J 11.48 DhA 1.73 iv.228, & avocuttha J 1. 1 76 Miln 9 3"" pi. avacui] 11.147. "/ J v. 260, & avocug vattug Sn 431 J vi.35i Vism 522 = VbhA 130 (vattuJ
;
;
M
;
object, real thing, property, thing, sub11.209 (khetta", where khetta in stance (cp. vatthu^ I) Here belongs the def" of kama lit. sense, cp. No. 2). vatthu-kama and kilesa-kama, or desire for as twofold realities, objective kama, and desire as property of
hence
(lit.)
SnA 414; DA 1.109; DhA 1.329; n.5. ger. PvA 68, 73, & vatvana Sn p. 78. vatva SnA 398 grd. vattabba Miln 2 76 (kig vattabbag what is there to be said about it ? i. e. it goes without saying) SnA 123, ppr. med. vuccamana 174, 178; PvA 12, 27, 92.
kama)
; ;
stained character, i. e. subjective kama, e. g. Nd' 1 On vatthu as general philos. SnA 99, 112 DhsA 62. term cp. Dhs. trsp" " 455, 679, 1229, also introd. p. 86
;
Cpd.
2. (appl"" meaning) object, item 15, 31, 174'. Vin 1.12 (antima-vatthug ajjhapannaka guilty of an extreme ogence ?) v. 138 (the 10 aghata-vatthuni, as
1
;
Vin
Pass, vuccati D 245 81 (vuccate, Dh 63 Mhvs 9 uccate) 1.129 Pv.A (vuccare, 76; pp. vutta " \ Caus. vaceti to make speak, to read out
1.60
; ;
at
111.221
9.
PvA
;
13.
1.168,
;
34,
v.
1.
258 306
3"*
pi.);
24,
34,
63,
(q.
i.
e.
{seven niddesa), 255 (eight kusita"). dana) S 11.41. 56 sq. Vbh 71 {cakkhu etc.). DhA iv.2 (aksq., 353; Nett 114 {ten); SnA 172 kosa) PvA 8, 20 (dana"). 26 (left out in id. p. KhA 209) 29, 65 (alabbhaneyya). 96 (id,), 119, 121 (ittha"), 177,
Vbh
86)
D 111.252
;
{eight
Vatthu
220.
57
Vaddhi
p. 140 (kig vadetha) J 1.294; Pot. med. i-' pi. vademase imper. vadehi PvA 62 D III. 197; fut. vadessati Sn 351; aor. vadesi DhA III. 174. A specific Pali formation is a Caus. vadiyati in act. and med. sense (all forms only in GSthd style), expl"" as vadati e. g. indie, vadiyati Sn 824=892. 832 SnA 541, 542, orkathetibhanatietc (the t>'pical Niddesa In contracted expl" of vadati: see Nd- 555) Nd" 161. (& shortened) form Pot. 2'"' sg. vajjesi (*vadiyesi) you might tell, i. e. please tell Pv 11. ii' (=vadeyyasi PvA 149); 111.6' (same expl" p. 203). The other Pot. forms from the same base are the foil. i" sg. vajjag Th 2, 308: 2'"' sg. vajjasi Th 2, 307; J in. 272 vi.19; and vajja Th 2. 323 3'*' sg. vajja Sn 971 (cp. Nd" 498) 3"* pi. vajjuij Sn 859 (=vadeyJ VI. 526 ( = vadeyyaC.) Caus. vadeti yur) katheyyur) etc. Nd- 555); J v.221. to make sound, to play (a musical instrument) J i 293
; ;
Cp.
158
;
II.
karana) D J II. 5 (avatthumhi chandar) m&kari do not set your heart on what is unreasonable) vatthuna (instr.) because PvA 118; vatthuto (abl.) on account of PvA 241. 4. basis, foundation, seat, (objective) substratum, substance, element J 1.146 (kayo paridevan^r) v.); VbhA 5. subject404 (+ arammana). See most of the cpds. matter, subject, story, account SnA 4 DhA 11.66 PvA Cp. "gatha & titles like Petavatthu, 77, 92, 263, 269.
;
;
bhuta. for, reason, ground 3. occasion (4 khetta [in fig. sense !]. ayatana & adhiiv.334 1.13 sq. (atthadasahi vatthuhi etc.)
Vin in; Sn 825; Sn
Vimanavatthu. -kata made a foundation or basis of, practised thoroughly J II. 61 v. 14 and passim (-i-bhavita etc.). In phrase taldvatthukata = tala avatthu kata) vatthu means foundation, basis, ground to feed and live on, thus " a palm deprived of its foundation " see refs. under
;
'
-gatha the stanzas of the story, the introductorj(explanatory', essential to its understanding) stanzas, something like " prologue " SnA 483, 575 (preceding Sn 699 & 976). -dasaka tenfold substance or material basis VbhA 22. -bhuta being an object, i. e. subject to J V.210. -rupa substance or substratum of matter, material form Vism 561, 564; VbhA 22, 172. -visadakiriya clearing of the foundation or fundamentals, purification of the elements VbhA 2 83 = DhsA 76 (kiriyata; trsl" Expos. loi "cleansing of things or substance ") Vism 128 VbhA 276.
tala.
; ;
II.
no. 254 (vadeyyama we might play); Ap
vadesui)); PvA 151 (vinai) vadento). (*vadiyati) to be played or sounded J bheriyo) Ap 31 (ppr. vajjamana & aor. vajjigsu). Another form of ppr. med. (or Pass.) is vadana (being
;
31 (aor. Pass, vajjati 1.13 (vajjanti
called, so-called)
which
is
found in poetry only (con-
tracted fr. vadamana) at Vin 1.36 = J 1.83. pp. udita" Caus. II. vadapeti to cause to be & vadita (q. v.).
played
Mhvs
25, 74 (turiyari).
Vadana
Vadana
(nt.) [fr.
vad] speech, utterance
VvA
345 (-(-ka-
thana).
fr. vas] site, ground, field, plot Vatthn' (A'edic vastu Vin III. 50 (arama & vihara), 90 (id.); Sn 209, 473 (sakhetta", cp. vatthu" 4), 769 (khetta + ), 858 (id.) Th 957 (khetta f vatthu, cp. Brethren p. 337' & Vin. Texts III. 389 sq); Miln 279 (khetta" a plot of arable land); DA 1.78 (contrasted with khetta. see khetta i and cp. vattliu' i ) PvA 88 (gehassa the back j-ard of the house) haunted by fairies (pariganhanti) 1) 11.87. -kamma " act concerning sites," i. e. preparing the ground for building D 1.12 (trsl fixing on lucky sites for dwellings), cp. DA 1.98 akata-vatthumhi gehapatitthapanar). -devata the gods protecting the grounds, field-gods, house-gods Pv 1.4' ( = ghara- vatthur) adhivattha devata PvA 7). -parikirana offerings over the site of a house ("consecrating sites" trsl) D 1.12 (cp. DA i.98=:balikamma-karanar)). -vijja the science of (building-) sites, the art of determining a suitable (i. e. lucky) site for a house D 19 (see expl" at DA 1.93); S III. 239 Nd' 372 Vism 269 (in comparison) KhA 237. See also Dial 11.92 & Fick, Sociale Gliederting 152.
;
;
see vadati.
Vadaniya [another form of vadaiinu] see a
Vadapana (nt.) [fr. vadapeti. Caus. II. of vadati] making somebody speak or something sound DhsA 333 (we should
better read vad).
Vaddalika
(f.)
[cp.
;
late
MVastu
III. 301
Divy
Sk. vardala 500] rainy

;
& BSk. VbhA
vardalika
1.3;
weather Vin
109.
J VI. 52 (loc. vaddalike)
DhA
in. 339;
;
Vatthuka
having a site or foundation or ground, in ucca" (high) and nica" (low) Vin 2. having its ground in, II. 117, 120; Mhvs 33, 87. founded on. being of such & such a nature or composition S iv.67 (vaca"); Ps i 130 (micchaditthi". correct in Index J.P.T.S. 1908!); Vbh 319 (uppanna 4- arammana), 392 (micchadiuhi) VbhA 403 (uppanna etc.),
(adj.) (-) [fr. vatthu']
i.
Vaddha' (adj.-n.) [pp. of vaddhati see also vaddha. vuddha & vuddha. The root given by Dhtp (166) for vrdh is vadh in meaning " vuddhi "] i. grown, old an Elder venerable, respectable one who has authority. At J 1.2 19 three kinds of vaddha are distinguished one by nature (jati), one by age (vayo^), one by virtue = pannaya vuddha C). Usually (guna); J v. 140 comb'' with apacayati to respect the aged, e. g. J 1.2 19 and in cpd. vaddh-apacayika respecting the elders or those in authority J iv.94 and apacayin id. Sn 325 (=vaddhanar) apaciti-karana SnA 332); Dh 109; DhA 11.239 (=buddhatare gunavuddhe apacayamana).
; ;
2. glad, joyful; in cpd, "bhuta Cp. jetth' apacayin. gladdened, cheerful J v.6.
Vada
(adj.) (-) [fr. vad] speaking, in cpd. vaggu speaking pleasantly Sn 955 (cp. Nd' 446; SnA 57i=sundaravada) suddhiij of clean speech Sn 910.
;
Vaddha' (m. & nt.) [cp. Vedic vardhra in meaning " tape "] a (leather) strap, thong J 11.154 (vv. 11. baddha, bandhana, bandha, vafta). Occurs as ai]sa shoulder strap at Ap 310, where ed. prints baddha = baddha*). -maya consisting of a strap, made of leather J it. 153.
(
Vadannu
vadaniya, which also in P. avadaniya] lit. " (easily) spoken to," addressable, i. e. liberal, bountiful, kind S 1.43 A 11.59, 61 sq. iv.271 sq., 285. 289, 322 Sn 487; Pv iv.i^\ 3". 10", 15'; VvA 281.
(adj.) [cp. Sk.
;
Vaddliaka [vaddha -l-ka] in cpd. ar]sa "shoulder strap" should be the uniform reading for a series of diff. spellings ("vaftaka, "baddhaka, "bandhaka) at Vin 1.204 Cp. Geiger, Zeitschrift fitr Buddhismus 11.114; IV. 1 70.
IV. 107.
Vadannuta
liberality
(f.)
;
[abstr. fr. vadaiifiu] bounty, neg. a stinginess A v. 146, 148 sq.

;
kindness.
;
Vaddhana
Vaddhava
(nt.) [fr.
III.
Vbh
371.
furthering J
(nt.)
vrdh; see the usual vaddhana] increase, 422 (kula) Sdhp 247 (piti), 307 (id.).
;
Dhtp 134 vada = vacana] to Vadati [vad, Ved. vadati Pug 42; speak, say, tell A iv.79; Sn 1037, 1077 sq. PvA 13, 16, 39; Pot. r' sg. vade (so read for vado ? aor. y' pi. vadiQsu 258 i'* sg. vadeyya Pv 13' Another form Cp. abhi". upa, pa. vi. FVA 4. see Geiger. P.Gr. 139') is vadeti D 1.36; {not Caus.
;
[fr.
vaddha'
2]
C. = pandita-bhava).
joy, pleasure J
v.6 (but
Vsddhavya(nt.) [fr. vaddha' bhava, mahallakata C).
I]
(old)age J n.137 (= vuddha-
Vaddhi
in anta at J 1.260 is to
be read as
vafti.
Vaddheti
58
Vanin
-anta the border of the forest, the forest itself Sn 708, 709 Pv 11.3^ (= vana C). -kammika one who works in the woods J iv.210 (purisa) v. 427, 429. -gahana jungle thicket Vism 647 (in simile), -gumba a dense cluster of trees Vv 81' (cp. VvA 315). -caraka a forester SnA 51 (in simile), -cetya a shrine in the wood J v.255. -timira forest darkness in metaphor matt-akkhin at J iv.285 = v.284, which Kern (Toev. s. v.) changes into patt-akkhin, i. e. with eyes like the leaves of the forest darkness. Kern compares Sk. vanajapattr'ak5 Mbh 1.171, 43, and vanaj^-loftana Avad. Kalp. 3, 137. The Cy. expl"' are " vana-timira-puppha-saman' akkhl," and " giri-kannika-samana-netta " thus taking it as name of the plant Clitoria tematea. -dahaka (& dahana) burning the forest (aggi) KhA 21 (in simile). -devata forest deva S iv.302. -ppagumba a forest grove VbhA 196. -ppati (& vanaspati) [cp. Vedic vanaspati, Prk. vanapphai] " lord of the forest," a forest tree as vanappati only at Vin 111.47 otherwise vanaspati, e. g. S IV. 302 (osadhl-h tina-t- v. opposed to herbs, as in R.V.); A 1. 152 J 1.329; iv.233 (tina-lata-vanaspatiyo) DhA 1.3. -pattha a forest jungle D 1.71 111.38, 49, 195 1. 16, 104; Vin 11.146; A 1.60; 111.138 (aranna) Pug 59, 68 DA 1.210. -pantha a jungle road A 1.241. -bhanga gleanings of the wood, i. e. presents of wild fruit & flowers A iv.197. -mula a wild root D 1.166 (-1- phala) A 1.241 (id.) Miln 278. -rati delight in the forest DhA 11.100. -vannana praise of the jungle DhA II. 100. -vasin forest-dweller SnA 56 (Maha-tissatthera). -sanda jungle-thicket, dense jungle D 1.87, 117; S III. 109 (tibba v. avijjaya adhivacana) A 111.30 J 1.82, 170 DhA 1. 313 ii.ioo.
; ; ; ;
Vaddheti [fr. vardh to cut, cp. vaddhaka & vaddhaki] to cut off, is Kern's proposed reading (see Toev. s. v.) at J VI. 52 7 (siro vaddhayitvana) for vajjheti (T. reading
vajjhayitvana).
Vadha
[fr. vadh] striking, killing; slaughter, destruction, execution ni.176; A 11. 113; Pug 58; J 11.347; Miln 419 (kata) DhA 1.69 (pana+ pana-ghata), 80, 296 DhA 11. 39 VbhA 382. vadhai) dadati to flog J iv.382. atta self-destruction S 11.241 piti parricide 1. 153 iniga hunting J 1.149. -bandhana flogging and binding (imprisoning). In this connection vadh is given as a separate root at Dhtp 172 & 384 in meaning " bandhana." See A 11.209 V.206; Sn 242 (vadha-cheda-bandhana v. is expl"* at SnA 285 as " sattanag daijd' adihi akotanan " i. e. beating) 623 (=pothana SnA 467); J 1.435; iv.ii;
D
;
DA
VbhA
97.
[fr.
Vadhaka
vadh] slaying, killing

;
murderous
a murderer
S III. 1 12 (in simile); iv.173 (id.); A iv.92 (id.); Th 2, 347; D III. 72 (citta) KhA 27; VvA 72 ("cetana murderous intention) Vism 230, 231 (in sim.) Sdhp 58. f. vadhika J v. 425 (pi. ayo).
; ;
Vadhati [Vedic vadh; the root
given at Dhtp 169 in meaning of " hiijsa "] to strike, punish kill, slaughter, slay; imper. 2"^ pi. vadhetha Vism 314; get vadhitva 1. 159; D 1.98; IV.67; SnA 257 (higsitva-l- ) J I.I2 fut. vadhissati Mhvs 25, 62 aor. vadhi J 1.18 (cp. ud-abbadhi); cond. i" sg. vadhissai) Miln 221. grd. vajjha: see a. Caus. vadheti J 1.168; Miln 109. pp. vadhita.
is
;
Vadhita [pp. of vadheti] smitten Th with Kern, Toev. s. v. = vyathita).
i,
783 =
11.73 -{not
Vana"
Vadhnka
(f.)
[fr.
vadhu] a daughter-in-law, a young wife

III. 260.
11.78;
DhA
Vadhu
Vana'
(f.) [Ved. vadhu to Lith. vedii to lead into one's house] a daughter-in-law VvA 123.
;
[Ved. vana. The P. (edifying) etym9logy vana as belonging to van, and, dogmatically, equals it with vana^ as an allegorical expression ("jungle") to tanha (e. g. DhsA 364 on Dhs 1059;
(nt.)
clearly takes
DhA
111.424
on
Dh
283).
The
;
Dhtp
(174)
& Dhtm
(nt.) [van; vanati & vanoti to desire=Av. vanaiti Lat. venus, Ohg. wini friend ( E. winsome, attractive) wunsc = E. wish, giwon = E. wont also " to win." The spelling sometimes is vap : see vani. The def" at Dhtp 523 is " yacane " (i. e. from begging), at Dhtm 736 " yacayag "] lust, desire. In exegetical literature mixed up with vana' (see definitions of vana'). The word to the Pali Buddhist forms a connection between vana and nibbana, which is felt as a quasi derivation fr. nibbana = nis-H vana see nibbana & cp. nibbana II. B 1. S 1.180 (so 'hag vane nibbanatho visallo) Sn 1131 (nibbana); Dh 334; Th I, 691 (vana nibbanag agatag). A Denom. fr. vana^ is vanayati (like vaniyati fr. vani).
:
(254) define it " sambhattiyar)," i. e. as meaning companionship] the forest wood as a place of pleasure & sport (" wood "), as well as of danger & frightfulness ("jungle"), also as resort of ascetics, noted for its
;
Vanaka
like
;
(-)
(adj.) [fr.
vana'] belonging to the forest, forest-
adj. in cpd.
34.
ku (kubbanaka,
q. v.)
brushwood
Sn
1 1
loneliness (" forest ").
be mentioned
(fanciful) def" of vana may (vanute vanoti ti vanag) KhA III (vanayati ti vanai)) DhsA 364 (tag tag arammanag vanati bhajati alliyati ti vanag, yacati va ti vanag [i. e. vana^]. vanatho ti vyanjanena padag vaddhitag balava-tanhay'etag nama) DhA 111.424 (mahanta
Of
;
SnA 24
Vanati, Vannte, Vanoti [van ; Sk. vanoti & vanute. See also vana-, vani, vaneti] to desire, love, wish, aim at, ask for SnA 24 (vanute & vanoti) DhsA 364 (vanati, Caus. vanayati KhA iii. bhajati, alliyati).
;
rukkha vanag nama, khuddaka tasmig vane thitatta

vanatha
Vanatha [vana-i- tha same in BSk. e. g. MVastu underwood, brushwood, thicket. Does not occur
;
1.204] in lit.
nama
etc.,
with further distinguishing
concerning the allegorical meanings). D 11.256 (bhikkhiinag samitig vanag); A 1.35, 37; Dh 283 (also as vana^) Sn 272, 562 (siho nadati vane), 1015 (id.), 684 (Isivhaya v.); Sn p. 18 (Jetavana), p. 115 (Icchahangala) Th 2, 147 (Anjanavana a wood near Saketa, with a vihara) J v.37 (here meaning beds of lotuses) Miln 219 (vanag sodheti to clear a jungle); Dhs 1059 (" jungle " = tanha); Pv 11.6^ (araniia-gocara) Vism 424 (Nandana etc.) DhA iv.53 (tanha the jungle of lust). Characterized as amba mango grove D 11. 126 and passim; ambataka" plum grove Vin 11.17; uduinbara of figs DhA 1.284 tapo forest of ascetics ThA 136 DhA iv.53 naga" elephant forest braha wild 1.175 forest A 1.152; 111.44; Vv 63'; J v.215; rnaha" great forest Th 2, 373 (rahitag A- bhigsanakag). vanatarag (\vith compar. suffix) thicker jungle, denser forest Miln 269 (vanato vanatarag pavisama). On similes see JJ>.T.S. 1907. 133. Cp. vi.
; ;
detail,
meaning, except in exegesis of Dh 283 at DhA 111.424; Another def" is given at SnA 24: q. V. under vana'. " tanha pariyutthana-vasena vanag tanoti ti vanatho, tanh' anusayass' etag adhivacanag." -^ The fig. meaning Th i, 338 Dh 344 is " lust, desire," see e. g. S 1.186 Sn 16 (ja); Dhs 1059 (as epithet of tapha) J 11.205 nibbanatha free (vanathag na kayira) Nett 81, 82 from desire S 1.180 DhsA 364.
;
Vanayati [Denom. fr. vana=, cp, vanayati] to desire, wish, 1,260; S in. 190. See also covet, to hanker after
alliyati.
Vanika= vanaka; only

elephant forest,
i
e.
in cpd. naga one belonging to the an elephant-hunter M 1.175 in. 132.

;
Vanin
(adj.-n.) [either fr. Sk. vani
(=P. vapi)
in
meaning
" begging," or poetical abbreviation of vanibbin] poor, begging one who asks (for alms) or begs, a mendicant (=vanibbaka C). J VI. 232
;
Vanibbaka
Vanibbaka see vanibbaka.
Vanlyati [Deaom.
(pattheti),
alliyati).
r.
59
The
def" of
Vammin
a root vapp at Dhtm 541 with " varane " refers to P. vappa bank of a river (Abhp ii33) = Sk. vapra, which is not found in our texts. -kanima the act or occupation of sowing J 1.340 (-t-kasi-kamma). -kala sowing time Sn p. 13; S 1.172 (=vapanakala, bija-nikkhepa-kala SnA 137). -mangala ploughing festival J 1.57;
vani=P.
270 (hadayag vaniyati, v. See also vanati cS: vaneti.
vani] to desire J vi.264 C. 1. dhaniyati: cp.
Vaaeja [vane
(loc. of
vana') + ja] born in the woods J 11.446.

.
DhA
11.
113;
SnA
141.
Vanta [pp. of vamati] i vomited, or one who has vomited Miln 214; PvA 80. Asnt. vomit at Vin 1.303. 2. (fig.) given up, thrown up, left behind, renounced M 1.37 (+catta, mutta & pahina). Cp. BSk. vanti-bhava, syn. with prahana AvS 11. 188. -Ada refuse-feeder, crow J 11.439. -asa one who has given up all wishes, an Arahant Dh 97 ( = sabba asa imina vanta DhA 1.187). -isika eating what has been vomited, a certain class of Petas Miln 294. -kasava one who has left behind all fault Dh lo (=chaddita DhA
Vappa'
[cp. Epic. & Claiss. Sk. ba?pa] a tear, tears Vin 1.345 (vappar) puiichitva wiping the tears).
1.172 read perhaps Vabbhacitao is a UwaK Xiyo/iivov at better as vambhayitar) see p. 545. Neumann trsl only " thus spoken " (i. e. bhasitam etag).
;
Vamati [vam,
thu
-gatnana at Vism 2 10 = DA 1.34 read either as -mala stainless Dh 261. v" antagamana or c' anta. -lokamisa renouncing worldly profit Dh 378.
1.S2).
vamaIdg. *uemOi cp. Lat. vomo, vomitus Gr. ifiiio (: fi. emetic); Oicel. vaema seasickness. The def at Dhtp 221 & Dhtm 315 is " uggirana "] to vomit, eject, throw out, discharge Sn 198=] 1.146; (=uddayati chadâJ v. 255 (fut. vamissati); Pv IV.3*' Caus. vameti Miln 169. yati PvA 256). pp. vanta.
Vandaka
(adj.) [fr. vand] disposed to veneration;
f.
ika
Vamatha
[fr.
-I-
vam] vomiting; discharged food

ucchitflia").
PvA
173
Th
2,
337.
("bhatta;
Vandati [vand, originally identical with vad; the def" at

(135 & 588) is "abhivadana & thuti "] to greet respectfully, salute, to pay homage, to honour, respect, to revere, venerate, adore Sn 366, 547, 573, 1028
Vamana
(nt.) [fr.
vam] an emetic
1.12;
v. 219;
cp.
Dhtp
J.P.T.S. 1907, 452.
Vamanlya
14 (H-piijeti) Miln 14; SnA 191; PvA 53 (sirasa with the head, a very respectful way of imper. vanda Vv 21' (=abhigreeting), 67; VvA 71. vadaya VvA 105) pi. vandantu Sn 573 ppr. vandamana Sn 598 aor. vandi Sn 252 J 1.88 PvA 38, 61,
Pv
II.
I*;
Mhvs
15,
a often cp. Sk. vamaniya [grd. of vamati interchanges with a before 1 & m, like Caus. vameti & vameti] one who has to take an emetic Miln 169.
;
Vambhana
Vin
81, 141, 275; 77; grd. vandiya (neg. Cans. II. vandapeti to cause somebody a") Vin[ii.i62. to pay homage J 1.88 iii.ii. pp. vandita.
inf. vanditui)
PvA
vambheti] contempt, despite para-vambhana), Spelt Nd' 505 Vism 29 VbhA 484 Pgdp 100. vamhana at J 1.454 (vamhana-vacana) & at DhsA 396
(f)
[abstr.
fr.
iv.6
1.402
(att'ukkarjsana
;
(khugsana").
Vandana
vand, cp. Vedic vandana] salutation, respect, paying homage veneration, adoration A 1.294 (a); 11.203 (-fpuja); J 1.88; Pug 19, 24; Mhvs 15, 18 Miln 377 PvA 1.53 SnA 492 ThA 256
(nt.)
(f.) [fr.
; ; ;
& Vandana
Vambhanlya
(adj.)
[grd.
of vambheti]
175, 176.
to be despised,
wretched, miserable
PvA
Vambhayita (nt.) [pp. of vambheti] being despised or reviled 1. 1 72; Sn 905; Nd' 319 (=nindita, garahita, upa-
Sdhp
221, 540.
[fr.
vadita).
Vandapana (nt.) to do homage
vandapeti
Cans, of vandati] causing
Vambhln
saka).
(adj.)
(-)
[fr.
J 1.67.
contempt, disparaging
M 1.95
vambh] despising, treating with (para, opp. to att' ukkag-
Vandita [pp. of vandati] saluted, revered, honoured, paid homage to as nt. homage, respect, veneration Sn 702 (akkuttha-t-);Th2, 388 (id.); J 1.88.
;
Vanditar [n. ag. fr. vandita] one who venerates or adores, a worshipper J vi.207 (vandif assa = vandita bhaveyya
C).
Vapakassati see vavakassati.
Vapati^
at Dhtp 192 bijanikkhepe] to sow Sn p. 13 (kasati+-); J 1.150 (aivapai) Pass, vappate S 1.227 (yadisag vapitva) PvA 139. v, bijat) tadisag harate phalag), and vuppati [Vedic Caus. I. vapeti: see upyate] Th i, 530. pp. vutta. Caus. II. vapipeti to cause to be sown pp. vapita'. Vin III. 131 (khettag); J iv.276 (salii)).
[vap,
Vedic vapate.
Def
Vambheti (& Vamheti) [Caus. of vambh, a root of uncertain There is a form vambha origin (connected with vam ?). given by Sk. lexicographers as a dial, word for vag^. Could it be a contraction fr. vyambheti = vi + Denom. The Dhtp (602) fr. ambho 2, part, of contempt? defines vambh as " garahayag "] to treat with contempt, despise, revile, scold usually either comb'' with khugseti or opposed to ukkagseti, e. g. Vin 11. 18 IV.4 M 1.200 (=Sn 132 avajanati), 402 sq. Di.90 Aii.27sq.
Th
Vapati' [vap, probably identical with vapati'] to shear, mow, to cut, shave only in pp. of Caus. vapita* (q. v.).
:
found at J 1,191, 356 spelling bh interchanges cp. with that of h (vamheti), as ambho shows var. amho. i. p. 1) gives vambheti (as BB Trenckner (introd. to reading) the preference over vamheti (as SS reading). Morris' note on vambheti in J.P.T.S. 1884, 96 does not throw any light on its etymology.
is
;
pp. vambhayita. vamheti vamhana. Note. The

;
I,
621
DA
1.256
= hileti); DhA
iv.38
VvA
348.
Vapana
saka)
(nt.) [fr.
;
vap] sowing
SnA
137;
DhA
Vamma
111.220 (kas-
(nt.)
[Vedic varman,
fr.
vi to cover,
enclose]
PvA
[vi
-t-
armour J
11.22.
[r.
8.
Vammika
Vapayati
(adj.)
vamma] = vammin Vin
1.342.
apa f ya] to go away, to disappear, only at cp. id. Vin. i.2 = Kvu 186 (kankha vapayanti sabba p. MVaatu II. 416 vyapanauti, to be read as vyapa;
Vammita
yanti).
[pp. of vammeti, cp. Sk. varmita] armoured, clad in armour J 1.179 (assa); 11.315 (hatthi); 111.8 V.301, 322 1.40.
;
DA
Vappa' (m. or nt.) sown, sowing or

;
[orig. grd. fr.
soil to
vap = Sk. vapya] to be be sown on, in pagsu sowing

soil
Vammin
(adj.) [fr.
vamma
on
light soil
&
kalala
on heavy
SnA
137.
Note.
armoured
J iv.353
Vedic varmin] wearing armour, (=ketaka-phalaka-hattha C.) v. 259,

;
373; VI.25; Miln 331.
Vammika
Vammika & vammika
;
60
;
Valanjeti
e. riding the most stately (horse or elephant), or walking on the royal (palace) etc., e. g. upari-pasadai.
(m. & nt.) [cp. Vedic valmika Idg. *uorrn(ai) cp. Av. raaoiris, Sk. vamrah, Gr. fiopiit]t, Lat. formica, Cyrar. mor all of same origin & meaning] ant-hill (a) ika: 1.142 sq. J 111.85 iv.30 ("bila the ant's hole) v. 163. (b) ika: J 1.432 iv.30 Vism 183 (described), 304 ("rauddani), 446; 111.208; 11.51
;
:
DhA
IV.
154.
Vammeti [Denom.
J
1.
to dress in armour, to armour 180; 11.94 (raangala-hatthir)). pp. vammita.

fr.
vamma]
Vamha
[for
vambha
see vambheti] bragging, boasting,
despising J 1.319 (vacana).
105; sindha-pitthi-vara-gata J 1.179; vara-gata PvA 75. 216, 279. -nt. varat) in compar. or superl. function better than (instr.) the best, the most excellent thing A iv.128 (katamag nu kho varari yag yag) Dh 178 (adhipaccena sotapattiphalar) v.), 322 (varar) assatara danta atta. danto tato varag). -angana a noble or beautiful woman Mhvs 33, 84. -adayin acquiring the best S iv.250 A 111.80. -aroha (l) state elephant Vv 5' ( = varo aggo settho aroho ti vararoho VvA 35) (2) (f.) a noble lady J vi.562 (Maddi
vara-gata PvA hatthi-khandha
Vaya' (& vayo) (nt.) [Vedic vayas vitality, age; to be distinguished from another vayas meaning " fowl." The latter is probably meant at Dhtp 232 (& Dhtm 332) with def " gamane." The etym. of vayo (age) is connected with Sk. vira = Lat. vir. man, hero, vis strength; Gr.
Sk. vidayati to make fast, also if sinew, \<pwt; strong ve&iti whereas vayas (fowl) corresponds with Sk. vayasa (bird) & vih to Gr. aUT64, eagle, oiwvot bird of prey, Lat. avis bird] age, especially young age, prime, youth meaning " old age " when characterized as such or contrasted to youth (the ord. term for old age being Three " ages " or " periods of life " are usually jara). distinguished, viz. pathama" youth, majjhima middle age, pacchima old age, e. g. at J 1.79 Vism 619 DhA III. 133. vayo anuppatta one who has attained old age, old 1.48 ( = pacchima-vayar) anuppatta 1.143);
;
vararoha rajaputti).
Vara" (m.
[fr. vr to wish] wish, boon, favour Miln Usually in phrases ilke varag dadati to grant a wish or a boon J iv.io; VvA 260; PvA 20. varat) ganhati to take a wish or a vow J v. 382 varai) vunati
&
nt.)
110, 139.
(varati) id. J 111.493 (varai) varassu, imper.) Pv ii.9"'' " Miln 227. varag yacati to ask a favour J 111.315
;
(varani yacami).
Varaka'
[cp. *Sk. varaka] the bean Phaseolus trilobus 1.311. J 11.75 (where equal to kalaya) Miln 267
;
;
DhA
Varaka"' (adj.)
2,
[fr.
vr]
wishing or asking
(in
marriage)
Th
406.
(vayo-hara kesa) Vism 619 (the 3 vayas with subdivisions into dasakas or decades of life) Mhvs 2, 26 (ekunatiijso vayasa 29 years of age) PvA 5 (pathama-vaye when quite young), 36 (id. just grown up). In cpds. vaya. -kalyana charm of youth DhA 1.387. -ppatta come of
50, 92.
;
Sn pp.
Cp. Dh 260
;
DA
VaraQa
J 1.138
[cp. Sk. varana rampart, causeway, wall] the tree Crataeva roxburghii J 1.222, 317 (rukkha), 3i9 = DhA
111.409 ("katthabhanja)
J vi.535.
*Varati [vr] & der. (" to choose " as well as " to obstruct ") see vunati.
Varatta
in
age,
fit
to
marry
(at 16)
VvA
120
PvA
3,
112;
ThA 266.
Vaya^
[Sk.
I.
;
well]
vyaya, vi-l-i; occasionally as vyaya in Pali as loss, want, expense (opp. aya) A iv.282 (bhoga;
nag) Sn 739 PvA 130. avyayena safely D 1.72. 2. decay (opp. uppada) D 11.157=} 1-392 (anicca vata sankhara uppada-vaya-dhammino) S iv.28; A 1. 152,
;
Varatta (f) [cp. Vedic varatra, given also 11.66] a strap, thong, strip of leather S 1.63 A 11.33 Sn 622 " Dh 398 (fig. for tanha) J 11.153 v.45. As " harness at J 1. 1 75 as straps on a ship's msist (to hold the sails) Miln 378. Cp. varattika. 1.244=11.193 = -khanda strip of leather, a strap 111.259 = S IV. 56= A 111.380.
(nt.)
&
meaning " elephant's girth " at Halayudha

;
; ; ;
299.
-karana expense, expenditure J iv.355 Vin 11 321 (Sam. Pas on C. V. V1.4, 6, explaining vejryasika or veyyayika of Vin 11.157).
;
Varaka
S
(adj.)
;
[cp.
1.231
J IV. 285
Epic Sk. varaka] wretched, miserable Vism 315; VvA loi PvA 120 (syn.
; ;
for kapana), 175 (id.).
Vayag
is the Sk. form of the nom. pi. of pers. pron. ahai], represented in Pali by mayai] (q. v.). The form vayar) only in grammarians, mentioned also by Miiller, P.Gr. The enclitic form for ace. p. 87 as occurring in Dh (?). gen. & dat. is no, found e. g. at Pv 1.5' (gloss for vo C. amhakari) J 11.153, 35^ DhA i.ioi ; PvA 20, 73.
;
Varaha [Vedic varaha & varahu, freq. in Rigveda] a boar, wild hog Dh 325 = Th i, 17; J v.4o6 = vi.277 Miln 364; Sdhp 378.
;
Valanja
Vayassa
[cp. Sk.
vayasya] a friend J
11. 31
in. 140
v.157.
Vayha (nt.) & Vayha (f.) [grd. formation fr. vah; cp. Sk. vahya (nt.)] a vehicle, portable bed, litter Vin iv.339 (enum'' under yana together with ratha sakata sandamanika sivika & patanki) J vi.500 (f.), with sivika A
;
(-) [see valanjeti] i. track, line, trace, in pada track, footprint J 1.8; 11.153 (v- 1- laiica & laficha) 2. that which 11.38. iv.221 (valaiicha T.), 383; is spent or secreted, i. e. outflow, faeces, excrement, in sarira faeces J 1.70, 80, 421 (r) muncati to ease oneself) 2. design, use; only neg. ava111.486; DhA 11.55.
DhA
superfluous Vin iv.266 akagsu rendered useless); DhA iv.116.

lanja
useless,
VvA
46
(i)
ratha.
Valanjana (nt.) [fr. valanjeti] I. resorting, acting as, behaviour VvA 248. 2. giving off, evacuation, easing
Vara'
(adj.) [fr. vi to
wish Vedic vara] excellent, splendid,

;
the
body
1.161
("vacca-kufi
privy);
DhA
111.270
either precedes or follows the noun which it characterizes, e. g. paiina of supreme wisdom Sn 391, 1128 ( = agga-panna Nd^ 557); bhatta excellent food (opp. lamaka") J 1.123 "lailcaka excellent gift (?) (Trenckner, Miln p. 424) see under lancaka. dhainma the best norm Sn 233 nagara" the noble city
it
) :
best, noble.
As attribute
(sarira).
Vala&janaka
(adj.) (-) [fr. valanjana] being marked ofi, being traced, belonging to, behaving, living (anto in the inner precincts, bahi' outside the bounds) J 1.382, 385,
398.
Rajagahai) sandhaya vuttag VvA 82) ratana the best of gems Sn 683 raja" famous king Vv 32* ( = Sakka VvA 134); or inserted between noun and apposition (or predicate), e. g. akirina-vara-Iakkhana full of the best marks Sn 408 nari-vara-gana a crowd of most lovely women Sn 301 esp. frequent in comb" with predicate gata: " gone on to the best of,"
16'
(
;
; ; ;
Vv
= uttama,
Valanjita
[pp.
III. 2
of
76]
valaiijeti
cp.
BSk. valanjita used,

practised,
MVastu
Valafijeti
traced,
tracked,
travelled
J 111.542 (magga).
[customarily expl^ as ava-t-lafi] (cp. Geiger P.Gr. 66'), the root la^ being given as a Sk. root in meaning " to fry," " to be strong," and a variety of
Valaya
others (see Mon. Williams s. v. lanj). But the root & its derivations are only found in lexicographical and grammatical works, therefore it is doubtful whether it is genuine, lanja is given as " pada." i. e. track, place, foot, and also " tail." We are inclined to see in lanj a by-form of lafich, which is a variant of lakf " to mark " etc. (cp. laiicha, laiichaka, "ana, "ita). Thus the meaning would range from originally " trace," mark off, enclose, to " being enclosed," assigned or belonging to,
:
6i
VaUmint
(adj.) [fr. vali]
Valina
having wrinkles Th
2,
269
(pi.
valimata).
see valaya] Valeti [cp. Sk. valeti, Caus. of val to turn (a fowl's neck) I. to twist, turn, in givatj to wring 2. to twist J 1.436 111.178 (givag valitva read etva). or wind round, to put (a garment) on, to dress J 1.452 (satake valetug v. 1. valancetur)). pp. valita.
:
i.
e.
moving
(in),
frequenting
etc.,
as given in C. expl*.
it,
VallaM
There seems to be a Singhalese word at the root of
Epic Sk. vallaki, BSk. valliki Divy 108 MVastu 1.227] the Indian lute Abhp 138.
(f.)
cp.
as it is certainly dialectical. The Dhtm (522) laconically defines valafij as " valaiijane "] i. to trace, track, travel (a road) practise, achieve, resort to Miln 359 VvA 58. 2. to use, use up, spend J 1.102 in. 342 VI. 369, 382, 521. ppr. Pass, (a-)valanjiyamana (not any longer) in use J i iii. pp. valafijita.
Vallabha
[cp. Epic & Class. Sk. vallabha & BSk. vallabhaka a sea monster Divy 231] a favourite J iv.404
;
VI 38. 371
raja" a king's favourite, an overseer J 1.342 vallabha (a) beloved Mhvs 37, 10; VbhA 501. f. (woman), a favourite J 111.40 92, 135, i8r.
;
VvA
Valaya (m.
& nt.) [Epic Sk. valaya, fr. Idg. *uel to turn see Sk. roots vf to enclose, and val to turn, to which belong the foil. varutra upper robe, iirmi wave, fold, valita bent, valayati to make roll, valli creeper, vata rope, vana cane. Cp. also Lat. volvo to roll, Gr. iXvw
; :
Vallabhatta
(nt.)
[abstr.
fr.
vallabha] being a favourite
Davs
Vallari
v. 7.
roll on,
i\vrfiui> cover; Goth, walwjan to Ohg. welzan & walzan = Ags. wealtan (E. waltz) Ags. wylm wave, and many others, q. v. in Walde,
to wind, t\i5 round,
(f.) [cp. Class. Sk. vallari, Halayudha 11.30] a branching footstalk, a compound pedicle Abhp 550. The word is found in BSk. in meaning of " musical instrument" at Divy 315 and passim.
Vallika
Lat. iVtb. s. V. volvo. in meaning sagvarana,
The Dhtp
i.
e.
(274) gives root val obstruct, cover. See further
(f.) [cp. Sk. valika ?] i. an ornament for the ear 2. a jungle Vin II. 106 (cp. Bdhgh's expl on p. 316). rope Vin 11. 122.
vunati] a bracelet Vin 11. 106; J 11.197 (dantakare valay'-adini karonte disva) 111.377 vi.64, 65 1.50 DhA 1.226 (danta ivory Ijangle) ; PvA 157 (sanklia) Mhvs II, 14 (anguli-vethaka).
; ^ ;
DA
Vallibha [cp. late Sk. valibha wrinkled] the plant bhanda i. e. a kind of gourd Abhp 597 (no other ref
;
kum.
?).
Valabaka [valaha f ka of dial, origin cp. Epic Sk. balahaka] i. a cloud, dark cloud, thundercloud S 1.212 =
;
Valli (f.) [cp. Sk. valll for etym. see valaya] i. a climbing plant, a creeper Vin III. 144; J v.37 vi.536; 147, santanaka a long, spreading 335 (here as a root ?).
2. a reed or rush used as a string creeper VvA 94, 162. or rope for binding or tying (esp. in building), bast (?) (Neumann, "Binse"); J in. 52 (satta rohita 1. 190 macche uddharitva valliya avunitva netva etc.), 333 (in similar connection); DhA in. 118. 3. in kanna the The comp" form of valli lobe of the ear Mhvs 25, 94.
55 A II. 102 v. 22 Th i, 760 Pug 42, 43 Vv 68' 270 (ghana) Vism 285 ("patala) Miln 274; ] III. 245 DhsA 317; VvA 12 ( = abbha). 2. N. of mythical horses S in. 145. -kayika (deva) groups of cloud gods (viz. sita, unha, abbha, vata, vassa) S in. 254.
Th 2,
VvA
is valli.
Valahassa [valaha f assa] cloud-horse J 11.129 (the Valahassajataka, pp. 127 sq.) cp. BSk. Balah'asva (-raja) Divy 120 sq. (see Index Divy).
;
-pakka the fruit -koti the tips of a creeper J vi.548. of a creeper Vv 33^" .phala = pakka J iv.445. -santana spreadings or shoots of a creeper KhA 48. -haraka carrying a (garland of) creeper Vism 523 = VbhA 131
(in
Spelling occaVali & Vall (f) [cp. Epic Sk. vali fr val. sionally with 1] a line, fold, ^vrinkle, a streak, row; Vin II. 112 (read valiyo for valir) ?) Th 2, 256 J iv.109 Shhp 104. mutta-vali a string of pearls VvA 169. For vatâ-vali see vattana. See also avali.
;
comparison illustrating the paticca-samuppada).

(nt.) [cp. Cass.
Vallora
J
Sk. vallura] dried flesh
11.98
"245-
Va}a at Vism 312
is to be read vala (snake), in phrase valehi upadduta " molested by snakes."
Valika (adj.)
[fr.
vali]
having folds
J 1.499.
1. 1 38 (ace. khanda Valita [pp. of val see valeti] wrinkled vilunag khalitag siro-valitar) palita-kesag dantai] 1.88 tilak'ahata-gattar) cp. valin with passage PvA 56, 153. 111.180, one of the two evidently misread) In comp" with taca contracted to valittaca (for valitattaca) "with wrinkled skin" DhA 11.190 (phalitakesa-t-); with abstr. valittacata the fact of having a cp. wrinkled skin 11. 196 215); 1.49 (palicca-t:
:
Valabha
= va)ava?]
(is it
expression
a submarine fire Sk. form is vadava-mukha (Halayudha

Valabhl (f)
is not clear; it occurs only in the found in the Canon ?) vajabha-mukha or a purgatory Abhp 889. The Epic
1.70
iil.i).
MA
(khandicca palicca-l-).
Valin (adj.)
kesir)
having wrinkles 1.88 (ace. palitakhalita-sirag valinar))=iii.i8o (palitakesar) vilunar) khalitag-sirar) valinai) etc.) See valita for this passage. In comp" vali-mukha " wrinkled face," i. e. monkey J 11.298.
[fr.
vali]
[cp. late (dial.) Sk. vadabhi] a roof; only in cpd. "ratha a large covered van (cp. yogga') 1.175 (sabba-setena valabhi-rathena Savatthiya niyyati diva 11.208 (id.), but t;a/ai;a6Ai-rathena) divar)) J vi.266 The expression (valabhiyo =bhanda-sakatiyo C). reminds of valava-ratha.
vilunar)
Valava
(f.)
[cp.
Vedic vadava] a mare, a

10,
common
;
horse
1.5;
;
Pug 58; Mhvs

IV. 4
54;
Valiya at
(q. v.).
(assatara valavaya -ratha a carriage drawn by a mare 1.89, 105, 106. The expression reminds of valabhi-ratha.
1.399
J 1.180; VI. 343 gadrabhena jata).
DhA
It 1.446 is not clear. See also note on p. 567
is
v.
comb'' with vanniya 1. paijiya C. silent.

;
Vallkag
in
[cp. Sk. vyalikaij]
read for valikar) at

;
Th
2,
403,
meaning " wrong, fault " ThA 266 expl" as " vyalikai) dosag." So Kern, Toev. s. v.
Valina at J vi.90 is not clear (in phrase jatat) valtnar) pankagatar)). The C. reads valinag, paraphrased by FausboU suggests malinar). Should we accept akular). It would then be ace. sg. of valin reading valinar) ?
(q. v.).
Vavakattha
Vavaka^ha
[pp. of vavakassati]
62
Vasala
mastery, controlling one's senses 1.247; 11.261; A Th 2. 37; Pv 11.3''; Miln 253; 11.24; It 122 i.iii, 114, 121 SnA 133 ("bhavana). 2. (pass. i. e. vattati) being in one's power, dependent, subject J 111.224 V.316; ThA 226 (read vattino for "vattito !).
; ;
drawn away, alienated
withdrawn, secluded
-1-
DhA
11.
103 (kaya).
DA
Vavakassati [v ava f kf ?, would correspond to Sk. vyavakfjyate, Pass] to be drawn away, to be distracted or alienated (from) so is to be read at all passages, where
;
it is
either comb'' with avakassati or stands by itself. The readings are Vin 11.204 (apakasanti avapakasanti) V.74 (avakassanti vavakassanti) 111.145 (bhikkhu n' alag sanghamha 'vapakasitui) read vavakasitug or "kassitug), 393 (vapakassaf eva Satthara, vapakassati garutthaniyehi). See also apakasati, avakassati, avapakasati. pp. vavakattha.
:
Vasati'
=A
to Idg. *nes, cp. Gr. fVi/n/ii to clothe, Sk. ; cover, Goth, wasjan clothe, wasti dress ; Lat. vestis = E. vest etc.; Dhtp 628 (& Dhtm 870): acchadane] to clothe, pp. vuttha'. Caus. vaseti : see ni". See also vasana^ & vasana"^.
[vas'
vasman
Vavakkhati see
vatti.
Vavatthapeti & ((hapeti [Caus. of vi+ava+stha] to determine, fix, settle, define, designate, point out J iv.17 (disag "tthapetva getting his bearings) Vbh 193 sq. Vism 182; SnA 67; KhA 11, 42, 89; VvA 220. ppr. Pass, vavatthapiyamana DhA 1.21, 35. pp. vavatthita & vavatthapita.
;
Vasati- [vas- Idg. *aes to stay, abide cp. Av. varahaiti Lat. Vesta the goddess of the hearth Gr. ion a hearth ; Goth, wisan to stay, remain, be ( = Ohg. wesan, E. was, were) Oicel. vist to stay, Oir. foss rest. Dhtm 470 kanti-nivasesu] to live, dwell, stay, abide ; to spend time (esp. with vassag the rainy season) trs. to keep, observe, live, practise Sn 469 sq., 1088 (=sagvasati avasati parivasati Nd- 558); PvA 3, 12, 78 (imper. vasatha). uposathag vasag (ppr.) keeping the Sunday J vi.232 ;
; ;
:.
^ ^
"
Vavatthaaa (nt.) [fr. vi+avafstha; cp. late Sk. vyavasthana which occurs in Ep. Sk. in meaning " stay "] determination, resolution, arrangement, fixing, analysis Ps 1.53; Vin iv.289; Vism iii, 236 (=nimitta), 347 (def); Miln 136; KhA 23.
Vavatthapita [pp. of vavatthapeti] established Miln 345 (su).
Vavatthita [pp. of vi
Sk.
arranged,
settled,
+ avafstha, cp. vavatthapeti & late vyavasthita "determination"] i. entered on, arranged, fixed, determined, settled 111.25 DhsA 36. 2. separated (opp. sambhinna) Vin 11.67 ^1-
Vavattheti [unusual pres. (Med. -Pass.) formation fr. vi + ava + stha, formed perhaps after vavatthita] to be determined or analysed Ps 1.53, 76, 84.
Vavassagga [vi-l-ava+srj; Sk. vyavasarga] "letting go," i. e. starting on something, endeavouring, resolution A 1.36 J VI. 188 (handa ti vavassagg' atthe nipato) DA 1.237 (bere handa is expH as vavasay* atthe nipato). Kern, Toev. s. v. wrongly " consent."
;
;
v. to live a chaste life 1.515 (cp. same expression Ait. Br. 5, 13; 6at. Br. 12, 2, 2 13, 8. 22). ppr. vasanto PvA 75, 76 ppr. med. vasamana 1.515 J 1. 21, 236. 291; PvA 117; Pot. vaseyya aor. vasi Sn 977; Pv 11.9' (ghare), & vase Miln 372. PvA iii; Mhvs i, 13 (vasi J tv.317 (piya-sagvasag) vasi); 5, 229. ger. vasitva J 1.278; 1V.317; PvA 13; grd. vasitabba Sn 678 PvA 42 & vatthabba Mhvs 3, 12 inf. vatthug Th 2, 414, & vasitug PvA 12, 1 12. Fut. vasissati [=Sk. vasisyati] Mhvs 14, 26; PvA 12; and (older) vacchati [=Sk. vatsyati] Vin 1.60; Th 2, 294; J IV. 217; 1=' sg. vacchami J v. 467 (na te v. santike); VI. 523, 524, & vacchag Th 2, 414. Pass, vussati [Sk. u^yate] 1.147 (brahmacariyag v.). pp. vasita,.i<^ Tusita [=vi + U5ita], vuttha [perhaps =vi-(-u?ta], q. v. Caus. I. vaseti to cause to live, stay or dwell to make live; to preserve (opp. naseti at S iv.248) Vin in. 140; S iv.248; Miln 211 PvA 160 (inf. vasetug) see also Caus. II. vasapeti (cp. adhivasapeti) to make vaseti^. live or spend, to cause to dwell, to detain J 1.290 11.27 PvA 20 (vassag). pp. vasita. See also adhi, a,
brahmacariyag
ni, pari.
Vasa (m.
& nt.) [cp. Vedic vasa vat to be eager, to desire] power, authority, control, influence S 1.43, 240 (kodho vo veisam ayatu shall be in your power; vasa=aijapavattana K.S. 1.320); 1.214 (bhikkhu cittag vasag vatteti, no ca cittassa vasena vattati he brings the heart under his control, but is not under the influence of the heart) Sn 297, 315, 578, 586, 9O8 Sdhp 264. The instr. vasena is used as an adv. in meaning " on account of, because " e. g. mahaggha-vasena maharaha " costly on account of its great worth " PvA 77 cp. J 1.94 PvA 36 (putta) Mhvs 33, 92 (patisanthara). Freq. in phrase vase (loc.) vattati to be in somebody's power 1.2 14 (cittassa vasena J v.3i6 (te vase vattati), cp. vattati) & 231 (vatteti te tasmig vaso have you power over that ?) trs. vase vatteti to get under control, to get into one's power J iv.4i5 (attano vase vattetva) v. 316 (rajano attano v. v.); DhA ti.14 (rajanag attano v. v.), cp. 1.2 1 4 {vasan vatteti) & PvA 89 (vasay vattento). Note. The comp form in connection with kj and bhu is vasi (q. v.). -dnuga being in somebody's power, dependent, subjected, obedient Sn 332, 1095; J 111.224 (=vasavattin C); Th 2, 375 (=kinkara-patissavin ThA 252); Sdhp
;
:
Vasati^ (f.) [fr. vas', cp. Vedic vasati] a dwelling, abode, residence J vi.292 (raja raja-paricariya C.) Miln 372 (rajavasatig vcê) Davs iv.27 (saka).
Vasaaa' (nt.) [fr. vasati'] clothing, clothes Sn 971 Th 2, 374; D III. 118 (odata), 124 (id.); Nd' 495 (the six civarani); PvA 49. vasanani clothing Mhvs 22,30. vasana (-) as adj. "clothed," e. g. odata wearing white robes Vin 1.187; kasaya" clad in yellow robes
;
Mhvs
18, 10
pilotika in rags J iv.380; suci in bright

;
garments Sn 679
Pv
i.io'.
Vasana'^ (nt.) [fr. vasati^ dwelling (-place), abode; usually in cpds. like gama the village where (he) lived J 11. 153 ; DhA tthana residence, dwelling place PvA 12, 42, 92
;
1.323
and passim.
(adj.) (-") [fr.
i.
Vasanaka
baddha",
e.
vasana^] living (in) J 11.435 (niof continuous abode).

;
Vasanta [Vedic vasanta
Idg. 'f er, cp. Av. varehar spring,
Gr. (ap, Lat. ver, Oicel. var spring, Lith. vasara spring J 1.86; v.206; KhA 192 (bala = Citra) (vana) PvA 135.
; ;
summer]
DA
1.
132
249.
-4nuvattin
id.
f.
ini
obedient, obliging (to one's
husband) Vv ideal Sn 274.

(narinag)
;
31'.
-uttama highest authority, greatest -gata being in someone's power J v.453

;
cp.
(ika)
Sdhp 483
-vattin
vasi-kata. -vattaka wielding a" having no free will PvA 64.
power
-vat-
Vasabha [the Sanskritic-Pali form (*vr5abha) of the proper Pali usabha (q. v. for etym.). Only in later (Com.) style under Sk. influence] a bull Miln 115 (raja) SnA 40 (relation between usabha, vasabha & nisabha)
;
authority Miln 356. having highest power, domineering, autocrat, (all-)mighty ; fig. having self-
tana wielding
power,
i.
(having)
VvA
83
(id.).
;.
(act.,
e.
vatteti)
Vasala [Vedic vrjala, Dimin. of VT?an, lit. " little man "] an outcaste ; a low person, wretch ; adj vile, foul Vin
.
Vasalaka
11.221
;
63
Vassana
(kusuma).
caste,
1.
f. vasall outSn 116, 136 J rv.388 SnA 183, wretched woman S :.i6o; J iv.121, 375; DhA
;
Esp.
the rainy season, lasting roughly
189
1
III. 1
19
IV. 162
VvA
260.
135.
-adhama = dhamma Sn
-dhanuna
vile
conduct
J II. 80. -vada foul talk Ud 28; SnA 347. suttanta on outcasts Sn 116 sq. (p, 21 sq.). on at SnA 174 sq., 289.
-sutta the
commented
7asalaka [vasala+ka
in
more disparaging
sense]
= vasala
Sn
Vasa'
p. 21.
(f.)
;
from June to October (Asalha-Kattika), often called " Lent," though the term does not strictly correspond. Usually in pi. vassa (A iv.138), also termed vassa-ratta ' time of rains " Cp. BSk. varâ, e. g; (J iv.74 v. 38). Keeping Lent (i. e. spending the rainy Divy 401, 509. season) is expressed by vassal) vasati Vin iii.io Mhvs 16, 8 or by vassa-vasai) (vass' avasari) vasati (see below), PvA vassarj upeti S v.152, vassar) upagacchati S v. 152 One who has kept Lent or finished the residence 42.
;
;
;
[Vedic vaSa cp. vSîta; Lat. vacca cow] a cow (neither in calf nor giving suck) Sn 26, 27 SnA 49 (=ada;
mita-vuddha-vacchaka).
Vasa^
(f.)
[cp.
;
Vedic vasa]
11.2'
;
Kh
in.
Pv
In detail at
Vism
fat, tallow, grease Sn 196; PvA 80 VbhA 67. J 111.356 v.489 263, 361 VbhA 246.
; ;
Vaai is the shortened form of vasi (==vasa) in comb"" ppatta one who has attained power, mastering only in phrase ceto-vasippatta A 11. 6 Miln 82 cp. 111.340 and ppatti masterBSk. vaîprapta Divy 210, 546; ship, mastery Vism 190 âppana+).
:
Mhvs 17, i or of the rains is a vuttha-vassa J 1.82 vassag vuttha Vin iii.ii S 1.199 v.405 PvA 43. Cp. Vassa-residence is BSk. vairs' osita Divy 92, 489. vassat] vasapeti (Cans.) to vassa-vasa (see below). induce someone to spend the rainy season PvA 20. anto-vassai) during Lent; cp. antovass' eka-divasag one day during Lent Mhvs 18, 2 antara-vassai] id. 2. (nt.) a year A iv.252 (manusakani paiiS iv.63. Sn 289, 446, 1073. satta (adj.) seven fiasa vassani) satta-attha 7 or 8 years old years old Mhvs 5, 61 See cpd. sata. 3. semen virile, viriUty PvA 67.
;
Vasika
(adj.) (-) [fr. vasa, cp. Sk. vaSika]
being in the
;
power of, subject to, as in kodha" a victim of anger tanha under the influence of craving J IV.3 J 111.135 matugaina fond of women J 111.277.
;
Vasita [pp. of vasati^ dwelled, lived, spent
Mhvs
20, 14.
Vasitar [n. ag. fr. vasita] one who abides, stays or lives (in), a dweller fig. one who has a (regular) habit A 11.107= Pug 43, cp. PugA 225. vasita is given as " habit " at Cpd. 58 sq., 207.
;
see cpds. kanuna & "vara. -agga shelter from the rain, a shed (agga= agara) -avasa vassa-residence 111.105= VvA 75. J 1. 123 -avasika belonging to the spending of the III. 67. rainy season, said of food (bhatta) given for that purpose DhA 1. 129 (as one of the 4 kinds: salaka", J VI. 71 pakkhika", navacanda", vass'-avasika), 298; iv.129 ("labha a gift for the r. s.). -upagamana entering on the vassa-residence PvA 42. -upanayika (f.) the approach of the rainy season, commencement of Vassa residence
;
DhA
Yasin
having power (over), mastering, esp. one's senses a master (over) Vin 111.93 D 118 (=cinnavasitatta vasi DA 1.112); 111.29; Sn 372; Vism 154 (fivefold) Mhvs 1,13 (vasi vasi) Davs 1.16.
(adj.) [fr. vasa]
; ; ;
Vasima=vasin
Vaaf
It 32 (ace. vasimai)
v.
1.
vasimai)),
is the composition form of vasa in comb" with roots k( and bhu, e. g. kata made dependent, brought into somebody's power, subject(ed) Th 2, 295 (= vasavattino katva, pi.); Sn 154; cp. BSk. vailq-ta ptm 213. See also vasagata. "katva having overcome or subjected Sn 561 (= attano vase vattetva SnA 455). Metricausftas vasit) karitva at Sn 444. bhava state of having power, mastery Nd^ 466 [balesu) Png 14 (in same passage, but reading phalesu), expl* at PugA 189 (with v. 1. SS balesu .') as " cinna-vasl-bhava " Kvu 608 (implies Cp. BSk. bala-vaî-bhava MVastu balesu); Miln 170. III. 379. See also ciijna. "bhflta having become a master (over), mastering S i 132 Miln 319 cp. MVjistu The same change of vasa to 1.47 & 399 vasibhuta.
[BSk. varsopanayika Divy 18, 489; AvS 1.182, where Ep. of the full moon of Asalha]. Two such terms for taking up the residence purimika & pacchimika A 1.51 i. e. the day after the full moon of A. or a month after vass' upanayika-divasa that date. See upanayika. the first day of Lent Vism 92 DhA iv.118 "iipanayikai) khandhakar) the section of the Vinaya dealing with the entrance upon Lent (i. e. Vin 1.137 sq.) Mhvs -odaka rain-water Vism 260 = VbhA 243. 16. 9. -kamma causing virihty D 1.12 (= vasso ti puriso, vosso vossassa vassa-karanar) vassa-kammai), ti pandako iti -kala vassassa vossa-karanar) vossa-kammai) 1.97). time for rain J iv.55. -dasa (& dasaka) a decade of -piigani innumerable years: see enum'' at J rv.397. years J vi.532, cp. Sn 1073. -vara a eunuch J vi.502. -valahaka a rain cloud A 111243 (deva). -vassana shedding of rain, raining DhA 11.83. -vasa Vassa residence S v.326; PvA 20. -vutthi rainfall SnA 34, cp. 224. -sata a century Sn 589, 804 A iv.138 Pv 11. i" PvA 3, 60, 69. -satika centenarian Miln 301.
:
DA
Vassati' [T9. varsati. vj-sate

;
vasi
we
find in
comb"
vasippn.tta (vasi-t-ppatta), q. v.
under
vasi".
Vara
(nt.) [Vedic vasu good, cp. Gr. ivi good, Oir. flu worthy, Goth, iusiza better] wealth only in cpds. "deva the god of wealth, i. e. Krsna (Kanha) Miln 191 (as deva followers of K.) J v.326 (here in T. as adicco vasudevo pabhankaro, expl"" in C. as vasudevo vasujotano, i. e. an Ep. of the sun); Vism 233 (Vasudevo baladevo). -dhara (f.) (as vasun-dhara) the bearer of wealth, i. e. the earth S l.ioo; A 111.34: J v.425 Vism 205, 366; DA 1.61. -dha id. J 1.25 Ap 53 Vism 125.
;
; ; ;
Idg. *ners to wet, cp. Vedic vfsa bull, varsa rain, vfsabha (P. usabha), Av. varsna Gr. dppt)v virile, (pari dew virile, Lat. verres boar with which root is connected *eres to flow Sk. arsati, rsabha buU, Lat. ros dew= Sk. rasa essence etc. Dhtm 471 gives " secana " as def"] to rain (intrs), fig. to shower, pour(down) Vin 1.32 (mahamegho vassi) S III. 14 1 (deve vassante) v. 396 (id.) Sn 30 (devassa vassato, gen. sg. ppr.) PvA 6, 139, 287 Mhvs 21, 33 DhA 11.83 (vassatu, imper. vassi, aor.) 265 (devo Cp. kalena kalai) devo Vfsyate vassanto nom. sg.). Divy 71. Cans. II. vassapeti to cause to rain J v.201 (Sakko devai) v. let the Sky shed rain). pp. vatta, Another pp. of the Caus. 'vasseti is vattha, vuttha.
; :
;
;
vassita.
Vasnmant
(adj.) [fr.
vasu] having wealth, rich J vi.192.
Vana
(m- & nt.) [cp. Vedic var?a (nt.) rain. For etym. see vcissati'] i. rain, shower J iv.284 vi.486 (khanika sudden rain); Miln 307; Mhvs 21, 31; DhA 111.163 (pokkhara" portentous) SnA 224 (maha deluge of rain) PvA 55 (vata wind & rain). fig. shower, downpour, fall 1.130= Vin 11.25 (kahapaQa) DhA 11.83
; ;
Vassati' [vai to bellow. Vedic vaSyate Dhtm 471 " saddane "] to utter a cry (of animals), to bellow, bark, to bleat, to crow etc. S 11.230 J 1.436 (of a cock) 11.37, 153, 307; Iii.ii7; V1497 (ppr. vassamana= vasamana
;
: ; ;
C).
pp.
vassita'.
[fr.
Vassana^
(nt.)
vassati']
raining,
shedding (water)
DhA
11.83 (vassa).
Vassana
Vassana^
(nt.) [fr. vassati^]
64
Vacapeyya
(putto va dhita va natthi ?). with negation in second place whether or not, or not, e. g. hoti va no va is there or is there not 1.6 1 tag patthehi va ma va VvA 226. Combined with other emphatic particles:
:
bleating; neg. a J iv.251.

fr.
Vassana
[gen. pi.
formation
vassa, like
gimhana
fr.
giniha (q. v.). Kern, Toev. s. v. sees in it a contraction of varsayana. Cp. Trenckner. Miln p. 428] (belonging to) the rainy season Vin iv.286; A iv.138; J 11.445;
V.177.
Vassapanaka
Vassika
vassapeti Cans, shedding, pouring out J 1.253 (dhana).

(adj.)
[fr.
;
of
vassati']
(na) va pana not even Pv 11.6 (manussena amanussena va pana) va pi or even Sn 382 (ye va pi ca) Pv 11.6'* (isayo va pi ye santa etc.) iti va Nd- 420 atha va Dh 83 (sukhena atha va dukhena) uda ... va Sn 232 (kayena vaca uda cetasa va). In verse va is sometimes shortened to va, e. g. devo va Brahma va Sn
;
(adj.) [fr.
1
vassa]
;
i.
(cp. vassa') for
the rainy season
II.
(palace)
cp.
of years, in gana tero more than one year (old)
AvS 1.269 varsaka (id.). 2. (-") for many years Sn 279; SnA 339;
:
1024
see va'.
Vak
see under tero; satta
seven years old

Vassika
(f)
;
PvA
53.
Vassika (nt.)=vassiki, i. e. Jasminum Sambac cp. BSk. varsika Lai. Vist. 366, 431 Divy 628; AvS 1. 163. (a) f. (the plant) Dh 377 (= sumana DhA IV. 1 12) Miln 251. (b) nt. (the flower, said to be the most fragrant of all flowers) A v.22 S v. 44 DhA
; ;
;
&
[Vedic vac, for which the usual P. form is vaca] speech, voice, talk only in cpd. "karana talk, speaking, conversation, as kalyana-vak-karana good speech A 11.37; i'i.i95, 261 iv.296 sq. 328; v.155; abstr. ta A 1.38. Cp. vakya.
("-)
; ;
Vaka
Sk. valka, cp. P. vakka] the bark of a tree 167; Vin III. 34 J 1.304; 11. 141 Vism 249= VbhA Miln 128. 232 (akka & makaci") avaka without
(nt.) [late
1.
; ; ;
IV.
12 ("puppha).
bark
J 111.522. -cira (= civara) a

III.
bark garment worn by an ascetic

295; J
1.8,
Vassiki (f) the great-flowered jasmine, Jasminum Sambac (cp. vassika) Dh 55= J 111.291= Miln 333 Miln 181, 338
; ;
Vin
34
1.240,
304; v.132; Pug
55.
-maya made
of bark
Vin
11.130.
DhA
1.422.
Vakara=
11.65.
Vassita' [ppof *vasseti, Caus. of vassati'] sprinkled with, wet with, endowed with, i. e. full of J iv.494 (balena vassita)
As vakara at J
vagula; net, snare
1.153 (danda",
;
Dvandva)
111.541
as vakura at
;
Th
i,
774.
Vakya
Vassita-
(nt.) [pp.
[n.
of vassati^] a cry J 1.432
iv.217, 225.
Vassitar
ag.
fr.
vassita'] a shedder of rain
11.102=
Pug
Vassin
local
42.
(adj. n.) [fr. vassati']
raining; in padesa" shedding
(nt.) [fr. vac : see vak & vaca Vedic vakya] saying, speech, sentence, usually found in poetry only, e. g. 11.166 (sunantu bhonto mama eka-vakyar)) A 11.34 (sutva arahato vakyag) (katvana vakyag 111.40 Asitassa tadino) Sn 1102 (= vacana Nd^ 559) J 1V.5 V.7S Ap 25; KhA 166 ("opadana resumption of the sentence) DhsA 324 ("bheda " significant sentence "
showers
trsl">).
It 64.
Vaha
[fr. vah] i. bringing, carrying, leading Pv 1.5' river= mahanad! PvA 29); S 1.103 PvA 13 (anattha). Doubtful in hetu-vahe Pv 11.8^. better with V. 1. vaco, expH by sakarana-vacana PvA 109. 2. a current J iv.260 (Ganga) v.388 {maha). Cp. vaha. (-)
Vagama
at
is
Mhvs
19,
28 (tadahe
i.
v.
raja) is to
be read
(vari"
(tadah' ev)
agama,
corrupt
:
e.
came on the same day.
The
passage
see trsl p. 130.

;
Vagura & a
Vahati [vah. Idg. *ueth to drive, lead, cp. Sk. vahitra= Lat. vehiculum = E. vehicle; Gr. oxac waggon, Av. vazaiti to lead, Lat. veho to drive etc. Goth, ga-wigan = Ohg. wegan= Ger. bewegen Goth. wegs= Ger. weg, E. way; Ohg. wagan= E. waggon, etc. Dhtp 333 & Dhtm 498 vaha papunane] i to carry, bear, transport Miln 415 (of iron carry J IV.260 PvA 14 (=dhareti)
; ;
(f) [cp. Epic & Class. Sk. vagura to Idg. *neg to weave, as in Lat. velum sziil, Ags. wecca = E. wick; Ohg. waba = Ger. wabe] a net; as a J vi.170;
KhA
P.
47 (sukara) form is vakara.
ThA
78
as a J vi.582.
Another
Vacaka
(adj.) [fr. vaca] reciting, speaking, expressing sotthi" an utterer of blessings, a 164 (lekha) herald Miln 359. f. ika speech Sdhp 55.
SnA
weight).
imper. vaha
;
;
Vv 81"
work
inf. vahituij
PvA
122
Vacanaka
IV. 391
(nt.)
(?),
[fr.
katvana. 3. to work, to be able, to have power A 1.282. Pass, vuyhati (Sk. uhyate) to be carried (along) Vin 1.106 Th i, 88 ppr. vuyhamana S iv.179; Th i, 88; J iv.260 PvA 153; pass, also vahiyati PvA 56 (= niyati) ppr. vahiyamana Miln 397. pp. ulha (see sodha), vulha & vulha (bujha). Caus. vaheti to cause to go, to carry, to drive away Vin 11.237; Sn 282; J vi.443. ppr. vahiyamana (in med. pass, sense) J vi.125. pp. vahita (for vah") Miln
(perhaps superfluous) grd. 2. to proceed, to do one's gulayantar) vahitvana, old T. reading gulayantamhi
vahitabba
Mhbs 23, 93. Mhvs 34, 1.444

:
invitation
vacetij talk, recitation, disputation in brahniana J 1.318 (karoti) in. 171

; ;
(karoti)
regarded as a kind of festival.
At
var. reading for P.T.S. ed.
i.
J 111.238 vacanaka is used by itself (two brahmins receiving it). It refers to the treating of brahmanas (br. teachers) on special occasions (on behalf of their pupils a sort of farewell-dinner ?). It is not quite sure how we have to interpret vacanaka. Under " brahmana (cpds.) we have trsi'' it as elocution show " The E. trsl gives " brahmin (cp. our " speech day "). feast"; Prof. Dutoit " Brahmanen-backwerk " (i. e.
;
346.
Cp. ubbahati".
(adj.
nt.)
Vahana
III.
472 (dhura).
(adj.)
[fr.
2.
carrying VvA 316; vah] a current J iv.260.
DhA
Vahanaka
(-")
[vahana+ka]
carrying,
vacana may be a distortion of vajana, although the latter is never found as v. 1. It is at all events a singular expression. give vacanaka as uirnj Xeyo/ifi'or in meaning of " sweetmeat," with the only ref. Haravali 152 (Calc. ed.), where it is expl"" as " prahelaka " (see P. pahenaka). On the subject see also Pick, Soc. died. 137, 205.
special cakes for br.).
BR
bearing
J 11.97 (dhura).
Vacana
Va
Av. va, Gr. i;. Lat. -ve] part, of disjunction "or"; always enclitic Kh viii. (itthiya purisassa va matari pitari va pi). Usually repeated va va (is it so ) or, either or. e. g. Sn 1024 (Brahma va Indo va pi) Dh i (bhasati va karoti va) PvA 74
(indecl.) [Ved. vi,
:
(f) [fr. vaceti] recitation, reading ; magga way of recitation, help for reading, division of text (into chapters
or paragraphs) Tikp 239
KhA
12, 14, 24.
Vacapeyya
J VI. 575 pej-ya (q.
amiable speech ) i (= piya vacana C.).
(2)
(vaca + peyya= piya) spelUng for vaja-
v.).
Vacasika
Vacasika
(adj.) [fr. vaca] connected with speech, verbal (contrasted with kayika & cetasika) Vin iv.2 Pug 2 1 As nt. noun at Miln Miln 91 Vism 18; DhsA 324. " behaviour in speech." 352 in meaning
;
65
Vata
DhsA
Vaitija
DhA 1.394 candala" circle of Caijdalas 316 Brahmins DhA iv.i 77. J VI. 1 56 brahmana" of
; ; ; : ; ;
;
Vaca (f.) [vac, vakti & vivakti cp. vacah (P. vaco) Vedic vak (vac) voice, word, vakya Av. vacah & vaxs word
; ; ;
;
Gr. tVoc word,
lii//
voice, I-at.
vox= voice,' voco
to call
see vanijja lit. son of a mer[fr. vaijij (vanik) chant Vedic vanija] a merchant, trader Vin in. 6 (assa) Sn 614, 651, 1014; J V.156 (so read for va) Pv i.io; Davs 1.58; KhA 224; SnA 251 PvA 47, 48, 100. 191, On similes with v. see J.P.T.S. 1907, 134. 215, 271.
; ;
Ohg. gi-wahan to mention etc. The P. form vScS is a remodelling of the nom. vac after the obUque cases, thus transforming it from the cons. decl. to a vowel (a) decl. Of the old inflexion we only find the instr. vaca Sn 130, 232. The comp" forms are both vaca and ad"] word, saying, speech; also as adj. (-") vaca speaking, of such a speech (e. g. duftha" Pv 1.3^, so to D in. 69 sq., 96 sq., 171 sq. be read for dukkha).
Vifijaka
= vanija
11.215 (suci)
J 111.540.
VaQijja (f.) [fr. vanija, cp. vanijja] trade, trading Vin PvA in, 201, IV. 6 (as one of the exalted professions) 273. 277;
S IV. 1 32 (in triad kayena vacaya manasa see kaya and mano 11. 3) Sn 232 (kayena vaca uda cetasa
:
iii.,
va),
byappatha vacibheda vacasika viniiatti, as a def of speech Vin 1V.2, expl" at DhsA 324 see byappatha. vacaij bhindati ( i ) to modify the speech or expression (2) to use a SnA 216 (cp. vSkya-bheda DhsA 324).
gira
$to) Nd' 397, 451 sq., 660, 973, 1061 (=vacana Nd^ In sequence vaca 504; DhsA 324 (vuccati ti vaca).
Vata [Vedic vata, of vS; cp. Sk. vati & vayati to blow, Ohg. vayu wind Lat. ventus, Goth, winds = wind wajan to blow, Oir. feth air; Gr. iiiiiii to blow, di;ri,t wind, Lith. ûdra storm etc.] wind. There exists a " common distinction of winds into 2 groups " internal vayo-dhatu ajjhattika the and "external" winds, or (wind category), and the bahira. They are discussed at Vbh 84, quoted at MA 30. 31, and expl"" in detail at
; ; :
VbhA
and
i
70 sq.
Vism
350.
The
bdhird aiso at
:
1.207 (Neumann, word, so say something Vin 1157 "das Schweigen brechen ") Miln 231 (i. e. to break So Rh. D. trsl). Cp. the English expression silence ? vaca is mostly appUed with "to break the news." some moral characterization, as the foil., frequently found atthasaghita A 111.244 kalyana" A in. 195, 261 rv.296 V.155 pisuna & pharusa A 1.128, 174, 268 sq. Nd' 220, and passim 111.433 IV.247 sq. DA 1.74, 75 rakkhita S iv.112; vikinna" S 1.61, 204; A 1.70; sacca A 11. 141, 228; sanha A 11. 141, 111.199. 391 sq. 228; in.244 1V.172 see also vacl-sucarita sainma Vbh 105, 106, 235; VbhA no; see also magga hlna
; ;
in poetical
2)
(see below adhogama,
form at S IV.218. comprise the foil.
The internal winds

uddhangama
vata,
Nd^
562,
angam-ang'kottbasasaya, kucchisaya, anusarino, satthaka. khuraka, uppalaka, assaso, paspains saso, i. e. all kinds of winds (air) or drawing (rheumatic ?) in the body, from hiccup, stitch and stomach-ache up to breathing. Their compliment are
the external winds (see below i), viz. puratthima vata, pacchima, uttara, dakkhina (from the 4 quarters of the sky), saraja araja, sita uiiha, paritta adhimatta, kaja, verambha, pakkha", supanna, talavanta, vidhQpana. These are characterized according to direction, dust, temperature, force, height & other causes (Uke (of the air) S iv.218 (vata i. wind fanning etc.). akase vayanti) Sn 71, 348, 591 (vato tulai) va dhagVism 31. adhimatta saye), 622, 1074 J 1.72 Pug 32 A1.136, 205; 11.199; iv.312 v. S1V.56; rnaha" S 11.88 veramba (winds blowing in high regions upari akase 326. 2. "winds" of the S11.231) A 1. 1 37 ;Th:. 598;; J VI. body, i. e. pains caused by (bad) circulation, sometimes simply (uncontrolled) movements in the body, sometimes rheumatic pains, or sharp & dragging pains in var. parts of the body Nett. 74. Also applied to certain humours, " " supposed to be caused by derangements of the winds " the wind slang get or E. of the body (cp. Gr. Sv/int up "), whereas normal " winds " condition normal health Pv 11.6' (tassa vata baliyanti bad winds become umstrong, i. e. he is losing his senses, cp. PvA 94 anga pain in the limbs (or joints), mada-vata). rheumatism Vin 1.205 udara" belly ache J 1.393, 433 DhA IV. 129; kammaja birth-pains Vism 500; kucchi pains in the abdomen (stomach) VbhA 5 pitthi" pains 3. (fig) atmosphere, condidon, state in the back ibid. or as pp. (of vayati) scented (with), full of, pervaded
-ibhilapa "speechjabbering," forbidden talk Sn 49 (i. e. the 32 tiracchanakatha Nd' 561). -uggata with well intoned speech Miln 10. -yata restrained in speech Sn 850 (= yatta gutta rakkhita Nd' 221). -vikkhepa confusion of speech,
iv.86).
S 11.54. -Anurakkhin guarding vacaya sag vara DhA

etc.
one's
speech
Dh
281
(cp.
equivocation
Vacetar
[n.
1.24 sq.
DA
1.115.
ag.
fr.
vaceti] one
who teaches
or instructs
1.
123.
Vaceti [Caus. of vac] to vatti. pp. vacita.
make speak
or recite, to teach
see
Vaja
Vedic vaja strength Idg. ueft, cp. vajeti, vajra Lat! vegeo to be alert [" vegetation "], (P. vajira) Oicel. Av. vara vigeo to be strong [" vigour "] wakr= Ags. wacor= Ger. wacker E. wake, etc.] i.
[cp.
; ; ;
;
strength, a strength-giving drink. 2. the feather of an arrow J iv.260

[cp.
;
Soma SnA
;
322.
v. 130.
Vedic vajapeya see Macdonell, Vedic Vajapeyya Mythology pp. 131 sq., 155, quoting Weber, Vajapeya; Banerjea, Public Administration etc. 92] the vajapeya Spelling often vaca (mostly sacrifice, a soma offering. Sn 303; It 21 iv.151 as V. 1.) see S 1.76; A 11.42 Miln 219 J in. 5 18. Cp. peyya*.
; ; ; ; ;
having (by), at Vin 1.39 (vijana pervaded by loneliness, an atmosphere of loneliness; Kern. Toev. s. v. vata wrongly " troop, crowd." The same passage occurs at fr^l* " where the D III. 38, where Rh. D., Dial. 111.35, " with expl vijana= breezes from the pastures blow
;
V&jita (adj.) [pp. of vajeti arrow) 1.429.
see vaja] feathered (of an
Vajin (adj.-n.)
[fr.
ahorse,stalUonDavsi.3i
vaja] possessed of strength or swiftness v.35 (sita), 53 (sasi-pa?Jara)

;
vrjana [see vajati], hardly justified. In same connection Miln 19 (isi-parivata scented with an at A IV.88) atmosphere of Sages; Rh. D. differently: "bringing down the breezes from the heights where the Sages On vata in similes see J.P.T.S. dwell"; forced).
;
VVA278.
Vaâ
s.
[cp. Class.
V. vallus]
Sk. vata on etym. see Walde, Lat. Wth. See enclosure, enclosed place Vin 11. 154.
;
aOso yafifia".
Vataka
vata] enclosure, circle, ring in gala the throat circle, i. e. the bottom of the throat Vism 258
(-) [fr;
-abadha " 111.112. 314. 416; disease," internal pains (not rheumatism) Vin 1.205;
Miln 259,
iQOy I s > In this phrase -atapa (Dvandva) wind and heat. Bdhgh. takes vata as wind (above i) at Vism 31 (saraja & araja v.), but as (bodily) pain (above 2) at VbhA 5. See D in.353; S 11.88; 111.54 v.379 A 1.204; 11.117, Sn 52 J 1.93; 143, 199; 111.394 sq.. 404: V.15, 127:
;
; ;
DhA
wmd
YIl - 5
Vataka
Miln 134
37
;
66 window Mhvs
5,
;
Vabhi
kinds of sectarian doctrines or doctrinal iv.51, 346, 381 111.115; S 111.6 v.7 A 111.4 Nett 52. -kama desirous of disputation Sn 825. -khitta upset in disputation, thrown out of his belief Vin IV. I = DhA 111.390. -patha " way of speech," i. e. signs of recognition, attribute, definition Sn 1076 (expl'' dogmatically at Nd- 563) A 11. 9. -sattha the science of disputation, true doctrine SnA 540. -sfla having the habit of, or used, to disputes Sn 381.
all
Vism
v. 57.
41.
-ayana
air hole,
inuvada
-ahata struck by the wind Vism 63 DhA in. 328. -erita moved by the \vind (of trees) S V.123; A III. 232 VvA 175. -kkhandha "wind bulk," mass of wind, region of the wind J vi.326. -ghata (" wind-struck ") the tree Cassia (or Cathartocarpus) fistula, a syn. of uddala(ka) J iv.298 VvA 197 also as ka at J v.igg, 407 VvA 43. -jara swiftness of the wind J vi.274. -dhuta shaken by the wind, swaying in the w. Vv 38*, cp. VvA 174. -passa the wind side DhA II. 17. -pana lattice, window Vin 1.209; 11. 148, 211 Ai.ioi, 137; IV.231 J 11.325 v.214 VI. 349 (read vatapan" for dvarapan") KhA 54; DhA 1.2 11, 370; VvA 67; PvA 4, 216, 279. -bhakkha living on air DhA 11.57. -mandala a whirlwind, gust of wind, storm, tornado [cp. BSk. vayu-mandala at AvS 1.256 with note] J 1.72; SnA 224. -mandalika id. Vin 11.113; IV. 345 -yoga direction of the wind J 11. 11. J IV.430. -roga " wind disease." upset of the body, disturbance of the intestines, colic SnA 69 VvA 185. -vassa (pi.) wind and rain PvA 55. -vutthi id. SnA 34. -vegaforceof the wind Sn 1074 PvA 47. -sakuna a certain kind of bird {" wind-bird ") Nd' 87, where KhA 1 1 8 reads bhasa".
; ; ; ;
;
Dava
theses
1.161
Vadaka
(adj. n.) [fr. vada] doctrinal, sectarian, heretical vagga" (either vagga' or vagga') professing somebody's party, sectarian, schismatic Vin in. 175 (anu-vattaka -I- ) vadaka-sammuti doctrinal (sectarian) statement A
; ;
IV. 347'
Vadana
music
(nt.) [fr.
vadeti] playing on a musical instrument,
VvA
276.
Vadika' (adj.) (-) [fr. vada] speaking, talking (of) Mhvs 5, 60 (para speaking of the farther shore, i. e. wishing him across the sea)
Vadika^
Vadita
III.
[?]
a species of bird J vi.538
(v.
1.
vaj").
Vataka
vata 2] belonging to or connected with the winds (of the body) in ahi-vataka-roga a cert, " snake-pain "), pestilence, (intestinal) disease (lit. plague dysentery (caused by a famine and attacking
(adj.)
(-)
[fr.
;
(nt.)
;
183
[pp. of vadeti] (instrumental) music 1. 212 iv.75 11.209 1.77.

; ;
1.6
DhA
DA
men and
beasts alike)
DhA
1.169, 187, 231
in.437.
").
Vaditar [n. ag. fr. vadeti] a speaker, one who professes or has a doctrine D 111.232 A 11.246 iv.307.
;
Vati see vayati (in meaning " weave," as well as " blow
Vatika
(adj.)
11.451]
[fr. vata 2, cp. *Sk. vatakin Halayudha connected with the winds (humours) of the body,
having bad circulation, suffering from internal trouble, rheumatic (?) Miln 135, 29S.
VatingaQa [cp. *Sk. vatingana] the egg plant, Solanum melongena J v. 131 DhsA 320.
;
Vada [fr. vad see vadati Vedic vada (not in RV !), in meaning of " theory, disputation " only in Class. Sk. The relation of roots vac vad is like E. speak say but vada as t. t. has developed quite distinctly the specified meaning of an emphatic or formulated speech=
:
;
assertion or doctrine]
i. speaking, speech, talk, nearly hearsay, general talk M. 1.133; A 11.26 kumaraka" child-talk or childish talk, i. e. in the manner of talking to a child S 11. 2 18 sq. cori deceitful talk PvA 89 (so read with v. 1. for T. bheri) dhammika righteous speech A v. 2 30 musa teUinglies, false speech A 1.129 11. 141 iv.401 PvA 15. See under musa. adj. (-) speaking up for, proclaiming, advertising D 1.174 (sila", paiifia etc.); Sn 913 (nivissa dogmatist) A 1.287 (kamma, kiriya". viriya). vadar) bhindati to refute a speech, to make a view discrepant (cp. bhinna-vada under 4 I) SnA 45 (Maravadar) bh.). 2. what is said, reputation, attribute, characteristic Sn 859 (but SnA 550= ninda-vacana) J 1.2 (jati genealogy, cp. D 1.137). See also cpd. patha. 3. discussion, disputation, argument, controversy, dispute Sn 390, 827 (also as adj. hlna) DhA 111.390= Vin IV. 1 Mhvs 4, 42 (sutva ubhinnai) vadag). 4. doctrine, theory put forth, creed, belief, school, sect SnA 539 sq. in cpds. acariya" traditional teaching Miln 148 also " heterodoxy " Mhbv 96, cp. Dpvs v. 30 uccheda" annihiUstic doctrine Nd' 282 see under uccheda thera" the tradition of the Theras, i. e. the orthodox doctrine or word of Gotama Buddha Mhvs Dpvs v.io, 14 (theravado aggavado ti 5. 2 33. 97 sqvuccati), 51(17 heretical sects, one orthodox, altogether 18 schools) dhuta" (adj.) expounding punctiliousness Vism 81 (=ariiie dhutangena ovadati anusasati). See under dhuta bhinna heretical sect (lit. discrepant talk or view) Dpvs v.39, 51 (opp. abhinnaka vada);
always S V.73
-,
e.
g.
;
iti"
vada] speaking (of), saying, asserting, Vadin talking professing, holding a view or doctrine arguing. Abs. only at A n.138 (cattaro vadi four kinds of disputants) Sn 382 (ye va pi c'aiine vadino professing their view). Otherwise -, e. g. in agga "teacher of things supreme " Th i, 1 142 uccheda" professing the doctrine of annihilation Nett iii (see uccheda) kala, bhuta attha etc. speaking in time, the truth & good etc. D 1.4, 165 A 1.202 V. 205, 265, 328 candala" uttering the word C. Mhvs 5, 60 tatha speaking thus, consistent or true speaker D 35 Sn 430 dhamma" professing the true doctrine S 111.138; in comb with vinaya-vadin as much as "orthodox" Vin in. 175 maha a great doctrinaire or scholar SnA 540 yatha cp. tatha- sacca" speaking the truth A 11.212 the Buddha so-called Th 11.252 f. vanna singing the praises (of)
(adj.) (-) [fr.
; ; ;
; ;
mi
Vin
Vana'
II. 1
97.
[fr.
(nt.)
couch)
DA
va-: see vayati'] sewing, stuffing 1.86; 1.234 (mafica).
(of
DhA
Vana-
(nt.) [fr. vana, both in meaning i & 2 but lit. meaning overshadowed by fig.] lit. " jungle " (cp. vana' etym.), fig. desire, lust (= tanha craving) DhsA 409;
KhA
151, 152.
(S 1.124, 238) is to
Vanayain comb suvanaya

su-v-anaya (see anaya).
be separated
Vanara
[fr.
;
vana] monkey,
lit.
"forester"
;
Th
i,
399
=
;
Dh
III.
V.445 Miln 201 DhA -inda monkey king J 1.279 11.159.
334
Th
i,
454
;
J 11.78 (Senaka), 199 sq. (Nandiya)

;
429
IV. 308
11.22.
Vapi (f ) [cp. Epic & Classic Sk. vapi] a pond from a pond Mhvs 25, 66.
Vapita' [pp of vapeti]
ja!a
water
sown J
1.6 (-f ropita,
of dhaiUia).
Vapita' [pp. of vapeti]
mown DhsA '238.
Vapeti [Caus. fr. vap, representing vapati' as well as vapati^ to cause to sow [cp. Divy 2 1 3 vapayitur)] or to
mow.
pp.
vapita.
$assata
an
eternalist
Ps
1.155.
Vabhi [fr. nabhi (q.
va to weave] appears in P. as nabhi in unnav.).
Vama
Vama
(adj.)
67
the left side (always
;
Vareti
[Vedic vama]
i.
left,
V&ra
[fr.
vr, in
meaning "turn,"
cp.
vuijati]
i.
turn,
opposed to dakkhina) J iv.407 (akkhi) Pv IV.7'; Miln 295 (gahin left-handed) PvA 178 (passa left side). As " northern " at J v.416. vamar) karoti to instr. vamena on the left Sn p. 80. upset J IV. 10 1. abl. vamato from or on the left J 111.340 Pv 11.3^ (as much as "reverse"; PvA 87= vilomato). 2. beautiful only in cpd. vam-uru having beautiful thighs D 11.266 J n.443. So read at both places for vamuru.
;
occasion,
Vamana
(adj.)
;
dwarfish
vama', cp. Ger. linkisch= uncouth] m. dwarf Vin 1.91 DA 1.148.

[fr.
;
Vamanaka
11.
(adj.-n.)
[fr.
vamana]
226; IV.137; v.424. 427. J elephants 1.178.
f.
dwarfish, crippled ika N. of certain
opportunity J 1.58 (utu-varena utuvarena according to the turn of the seasons), 150; Vism 431 (santati" interval); DA 1.36; DhA VI. 294 1.47 (dve vare twice); DhsA 215; VvA 47 (tatiya2. In PvA 109, 135. varar) for the 3"' & last time) pada "track-occasion," i. e. foot-track, walk(ing) step J 1.62, 213 ("varena) by walking (here spelt pada), 3. In udaka 506 (padavare padavare at every step). V. stands for varaka (i. e. bucket), the phrase udakavaraQ gacchati means " to go for water," to fetch water DhA 1.49. Dutoit (/. trsl" (in a bucket) J iv.492 " Wunsch nach Wasser." 4. bhana IV. 594) trsl" " turn for recitation," i. e. a portion for recital, a chapter SnA 194. See bhana.
time,
; ;
Vaya
[fr.
va, vayati']
weaving
PvA
112
(tunna).
See
Varaka
;
[cp. Sk.
vara
&
varaka] a pot, jar Vin n.122 (three

;
tanU.
Vayati'
kinds: loha, daru n.70 111,52 (dadhi)
and cammakhanda") J 1.349; Miln 260 DhsA 377 (phanita").

; ;
[Vedic vayati, va, cp. Sk. veman loom, vatika band, Gr. iri't willow, Ohg. wida id. Lat. vieo to bind or plait] to weave, only in pp. vayita. Pass, viyyati Vin in. 2 59. pp. also vita. Cans. II. vayapeti to cause to be woven Vin in. 2 59 (= vinapeti) VvA 181. See also vinati.
;
Varaija' (nt.) [fr. vy to obstruct] warding off, obstruction, atapa" sunresistance VbhA 194, 195 (=nivarana).
shade Davs
1.28
v. 35.
;
Vaââ'
IV.137 grace) 1064.
[cp.
;
See etym. under vata] Vayati* [Vedic vati & vayati. I. to blow (only as vayati) Vin 1.48; 11. 107 (mahavata vayanti) S iv.218 (vata akase v.) J 1.18 vi.530 Mhvs 12, 12. aor. vayi S iv.290 Cp. abhi, J 1.51. upa, pa. 2. to breathe forth, to emit an odour, to smell Pv 1.6' PvA 14 as vati (2'' sg. vasi) at J 11. 11 (= vayasi C). pp. vata only as noun " wind " (q. v.).
Vedic varana strong] i. elephant J 1358 v.50,416 ;DA 1.275 DhA 1.389 ("lilha elephant's 2. the Hatthilinga bird Th i, VvA 36, 257.
D
;
Varaiâ' [for varuiji
?]
spirituous liquor J v. 505.

little play)
:
VaraijUka at
Th
i,
1129 read caranika (a
see
Brethren 419 note.
Varattika
(adj.) [fr. varatta]
consisting of leather or a strap
Vayana
vata).
(nt.)
[fr.
vS, vayati''] blowing
VbhA
71
(upari"-
J in.185.
Van
[vi-f
Vayamati
a-fyam] to struggle,
; ;
to exert oneself S iv.3o8 v. 398 A janeti v. viriyag arabhati cittar) pagganhati)
endeavour; iv.462 sq. (chandag

strive,
;
Pv
;
1V.5*
Vbh 208
sq.
Pug
51
Vism 2;
DhA
in. 336
iv.137;
PvA
Vayasa
185.
[cp.
Vedic vayasa a large bird. Epic Sk. vayasa crow] a crow D 1.9 ("vijja see DA 193); Si. 124; Sn 447, 675 DhA 111.206 11.440; Miln 373 J 1.500
:
VvA
27.
[fr.
Vayama
;
vi-fa-Fyam] striving,
II.
effort, exertion,
en-
Lat. (nt.) [Vedic vari, cp. Av. var rain, vairi- sea Oicel. Or spray, etc.] urina= urine Ags. waer sea water D 11.266; M in. 300 A in. 26 (in lotus simile) Th I, 1273 Sn 353, 591, 625, 811 Vv 79' J iv.19 Nd' 135, 203 (= udaka) Miln 121 PvA 77. -gocara living or life (lit. feeding) in water Sn 605. -ja " water-born," i. e. (i) a lotus Sn 845, cp. Nd' 203 (2) a. fish Dh 34 (=:maccha DhA 1.289); J v. 464 (= Ananda-maccha C), 507. -da "water-giver," i. e. cloud Davs ni.40. -dhara water-holder, water jug -bindu a drop of water Sn 392. -vaha " waterJ v.4. carrier," i. e. cloud A 1156; in.53 S v.400 J vi.26, -varita. -yuta. -dhuta, -phuta (Jain 543, 569 Kh VII. 8.
;
197; V.440 A 1. 174 (chando-f-), 320 v. 93 sq. J 1.72 Vbh 123, On vayama 211, 235 VbhA 91 DhA iv.iog PvA 259. as a constituent of the "Path" (samma) see magga 2. a. vayamat] karoti to exert oneself DhA iv.26
deavour S 219 11.93

;
168
IV.
practice)
1.57
1.377.
'
'I'-JO?
IV.
PvA
259.
Vayita [pp. of vayati', cp. Divy 276 vayita] woven III. 253 (sama), where Miln 240 in id. p. reads sayar Vin III. 2 59. Cp. vita.
Varita [pp. of vareti, Caus. of vf'] obstructed, hindered J IV. 264 restrained (sabbavari) see vari. -vata (so read for carita") " having the habit of selfdenial " (trsl") S 1.28 (cp. A'.S. 1.39 & 320 with note & " kilesanar) pana chinnatta vatag Bdhgh's expl" phala-samadhina samahitar) "), cp. bhavana-balena varitatta dhamma etc. at Tikp. 14.
:
Vayin
(adj.)
[fr.
vayati^]
blowing
(forth),
emitting an
Varitta (nt.) is varitra
[fr.
:
vj,
on the analogy of
ca varittaii ca)
;
caritta.
11.
The BSk.
Mvyut
84] avoidance, abstinence
Th
BR.
i,
591
odour, smelling
PvA
:
87.
Miln 133
a not
(carittafi
Vism
Viyima (adj.) [fr. va vayati'] weaving, woven; woven Vin in. 224 (of a rug or cover).
Vayu [Vedic vSya,
1
Varopi
(f) [cp. Sk. varuni,
with only
ref. in
Hari-
fr.
va
vayati-]
wind Miln 385
PvA
56.
See next.
vayu, in analogy to apo & tejo, with which enumerated] wind D in. 268 ("kasina)
IV.
;
V&yo
(nt.) [for
spirituous liquor A in. 213; J 1.251 2. an intoxi("vaijija spirit merchant), 268; vi.502. cated woman term for a female fortune-teller J vi.500 pavedhati devata-bhuta-pavittha (Varuiji 'va C. yakkha-dasi viya gahita, i. e. possessed), 587 (varuni 'va pavedhenti C. yakkh' avittha ikkhaijika viya).
var)a
8432]
i.
frequently
318, 353 sq. (sai\iia) 375 S III. 207 Vism 172 ("kasina), 350 (def). On vayo as (one of the 4 for mobihty, mobili' principle t. t. elements) see Cpd. 3, 270 Vhs trsl" 962. -dhatu the wind element, wind as one of the four great elements, wind as a general principle (consisting
1. 1,
424
;
=A
v. 7,
of var. kinds
see enum'' under vata)
Vbh
84
Vism
363
Nett 74
VbhA
55
VvA
15
DA
1.194.
Vareti [Caus. of vupati, representing vt' (to enclose, obstruct), as well as vi' (to choose)] i. to prevent, obstruct, hinder Pv 11.7' (varayissar) I had the habit of obstructing = nivaresii) PvA 102) VvA 68 Sdhp 364. Caus. II. 2. to ask in marriage ThA 266 PvA 55. varapeti to induce somebody to choose a wife J iv. 289. Note, variyamana (kalakaijiji-salaka) at J iv.2 read car" (cp. PvA 272 vicaresug id.). pp. varita.
Vareyya
Vareyya (nt.) [grd. of vareti] marriage, wedding Th 47^, 479 SnA 19.
;
;
68
2,
Vasin
Vasa* [vasto clothe, see vasati'] clothing in J vi.47 (hema-kappana-vasase).
'
;
464,
adj.
(-)
clothed
connected with Lat. adulare (ad + Tala' [Vedic vala ulare) to flatter (lit. wag the tail, like a dog), cp. E. adulation Lith. valai horse hair] i. the hair of the tail, horse-hair, tail Vin 11. 195 = J v. 335 (pahattha-kapnavala with bristling ears & tail, of an elephant) J v. 2 74 (so read for phala, cp. p. 268, v, 113) PvA 285 (koti, pallankassa vale bhinso read for bala) Sdhp 139. ditva destroying the hair (-stuffing) of a couch Vin ii.i70=DA 1.88; cp. Vin iv.299 pallanko aharimehi valehi kato. On v. in similes see J.P.T.S. 1907, 136. 2. a hair-sieve [also Vedic] 1.229. -agga the tip of a hair A in.403 Miln 250 (vedha hitting the tip of a hair, of an archer) 1.66. -andupaka a cert, material, head dress (?) A 1.209 (so read for valanduka) Vism 142 DhsA 1 1 5 (reads leddupaka). -kambala a blanket made of horse-tails 1.167 A 1240, 296 Pug 55. -koti thetipof the hair PvA 285. -rajju a cord made of hair S 11.238 A iv.129 J n.i6i. -vijani a fan made of a Yak's tail, a chowrie D 1.7. -vedhin (an archer) who can hit a hair J 1.58 (akkhanavedhin -|- ) Vism 150; IVfhvs 23. 86 (sadda-vedhin vijju-vedhin-H ). The abstr. "vedha hitting a hair, at Vism i 50. fig. an acute arguer, a hair-splitter in standing phrase pandita nipuna kata-para-ppavada valavedhi-rupa at D 1.26 i.i 17. 1. 176 see expl at II. 122
; ;
[vas to dwell, see vasati^ i. living, sojourn, life Mhvs 17, 2 (anatha-vasar) vasati to lead a 191 helpless life) PvA 12 (samagga-vasar) v. live a life of
Sn
I
concord);
2.
SnA
59 (lokantarika)
home, house, habitation Sn
40.
Cp. pari", sar). vasaij kappeti to

;
live (at a place), to make one's home J 1.242 PvA 47, 100. vasai] upcigacchati to enter a habitation (for
I
DA D
PvA 32. In special sense see cpd. iipagata. 2. state, condition (-"), in ariya holy state A v. 29 sq. brahmacariya" chastity PvA 61. 4. (adj.) (-) staying, living, abiding, spending time Sn 19 (ekaratti), 414 (ettha). vassa" spending Lent PvA 20 vuttha having spent Lent J 1.183. Cp. ante-vasika-vasa. -attha home success, luck in the house, prosperity A 11.59, 61 sq. -âra bedroom J 111.317. -upagata (a) having entered one's hut or abode (for the rainy season) Sn 415.(b) gone to bed Pv 11. 12' PvA 280.
spending the rainy season)
"bed":
-ghara living room, bedroom SnA 28 (=kuti). -dhura ordinary duty (ht. burden) or responsibihty of living, or the elementary stages of saintliness SnA 194, 195 (contrasted to pariyatta-dhura), 306 ( ganthadhura)
:
Vasa^
DA
[cp. Class. Sk. vasa, e. g. Malatim. 148, 4 see vata] perfume J 1.242 vi.42.
;
fr.
va
Vala^
(ttdj.) [cp.
Sk. vyala] malicious, troublesome, difficult
Vin
Vala^
11.299 (adhikarana).
(nt.)
Vasaka, vasika (adj.) (-) [fr. vasa*] living, dwelling; vasaka see sarj". vasika gama villager Mhvs 28, See also jinte". 1 Baranasi living in Benares J 111.49. 5
:
[=
vari, cp. late Sk. vala]
water
only in cpd.
Vasati [va4, see vassati*] to cry (of animals) J vi.497.
ja a fish (cp. varija).
Valatta
(in
(nt.)
[abstr. fr. vala*] trouble, difficulty
Vin
11.86
Vasana^
(adj.-nt.)
[=vasana'] clothing, clothed in
(-}
same context
as vala*)
A 1.54.
; ; ;
j
PvA
173
(adj.-nt.)
[fr.
Valadhi [cp. Epic Sk. valadhi] a tail (usually of a large animal) Th i, 695 J 1.63, 149 vi.302 Pv 1.8^ Mhvs VvA 252, Sdhp 621 Vism 36 quoting Ap. 10, 59
; ; ;
Vasana*
[= vasana*] dwelUng Dpvs
v. 18.
Vasana
P.
Valika (f.) [a by-form of valuka] sand (often sprinkled in connection with festivities to make the place look neat)
1.253; J 1.210; III. 52, 407; vi.64 VvA 160, 305 PvA 189. 1.3, III the head) as an amulet J 1.396, 399.
;
following the vaseti & vasa*] that which remains in the mind, recollection of the past, impression, Miln usually as pubba former impression (Sn 1009
(f
)
vasati*
= vasa*, but by Rh. D.,
Com. connected with
sand (on In cpds. usually

paritta"
Vism 420;
DhA
10, 263).
189 sq.^
,
Cp.
Cp. Nett
day Davs
4, 21, 48, 128,

e. g.
133
sq., 153,
158
sq.,
BSk. vasana,
MVastu
1.345.
valika. Cp. valuka. -pufija a heap of sand J vi.560.
Vasara
I
[cp.
Vedic vasara matutinal, vasah early] day (opp.

1.55
i
.
or
bank
n.366
111.389.
-pulina sand bed -vassa a shower of sand
night), a
(f .)
v.66.
SnA 224.
Valin (adj.) 277[fr.
vala*]
having a hairy
tail
Vv
64', cp.
VvA
i.
Valnkantara at VvA 332 probably for valuka-kantara, sandy desert. See vannu.
e.
a sharp knife, axe, hatchet, adze Vasi (often comb"" with pharasu) J 1.32, 199 11.274 111.281 Miln 383; 413; DhA 1.178 (tikhina vasiya IV. 344 khandakhaijdikai) chinditva cutting him up piecemeal with a sharp knife) KhA 49. -jata handle of a mason's adze Vin iv.168 S 111.154; A iv.127.. 2. a
[cp. Sk. vasi]
; ; ; ;
:
razor J 1.65
11.103
i.
111.186, 377.
;
Valuka
(f) [cp. Vedic & Epic Sk. valuka] sand. In comp usually valuka. Vv 39'; 44"; Ap. 23; S iv.376 Nd* p. 72 (Gangaya v.); J 11.258; iv.16; Pv 11.12*; Mhvs 2 3, 86 DhA 111.243, 445 VvA 31, 177 Sdhp 244.
Vasita V.89
[fr.
;
vaseti*]
See also valika.

Vaja*
[cp. late Sk.
[preferably fr. vaseti*= vasati*] established, made to be or live, preserved Mhvs 8, 2. So also in phrase vasita-vasana (adj.) or vasana-vasita one who is impressed with (or has retained) a former impression Sn 1009 (pubba", = vasanaya vasita-citta
345.
2.
Vism
scented J 1.65
11.235 (su)
111.299
Vism
vyada, see Geiger, P.Gr. 54'] 1 a snake 2. a beast of prey 312 (so read for vala).
ij
III. 102 (amanussa) J 1.295 ;iii.345 ("maccha predaceous Miln 23 ("vana forest of wild beasts). fishes) -miga a beast of prey, predaceous animal, like tiger,
; ;
SnA 583); Miln 263 (id.); Vism 185 H- bhavita-bhavana). If taken as vaseti*, then to be trsf as " scented, Cp. filled, permeated," but preferably as vaseti*.
(
pari".
leopard, etc. J vi.569; DhA 1.171 ("rocana) Vism 180, 239.

;
(tthana)
111.348
Va)a' [misspelt for vada

Vavatteti (vi
-j-
?]
music
(?y
Pgdp
83.
Vasitaka (adj.) [fr. vasita] scented, perfumed Vin iv.341 (vasitakena pinnakena nhayeyya should bathe with perfumed soap). f. vasitika (scil. mattika) scented clay Vin 11.280 (id.).
remove
MA
v.
1.
turn away (trs.), to do away with, vavattayi sar)yojanar), expl"" at nimmular) akasi")= 122 (with 87 as " parivattayi, nimmulan
a
-(-
1.12
vft] to (aor.
Vasin* (adj.)
ghati),
vi,
see p. 526)
11.
249
(v.
1.
vi).
(-) [fr. vas*] clothed in, clad Sn 456 (sanPv iii.i' (sahunda) J 111.22 487 (kasaya") f. vasini Vin in. 139 (nantaka") iv.380 (rumma) (chanda, pata" etc. )= VvA y^.
; ; ; ;
Vasin
Vasin-
69
Vikannaka
Anek' artha-sangraha (ed. Calc.) nanarthe " (i. e. Nos. 4 & 2).
distributive (repetitional)
Sn 682 (Mern-muddha), 754 (aruppa") PvA i (Mahavihara), 22 (Anga-Magadha), 47 (Savatthi"), 7}, (Baranasi).
(adj.)
(-)
[fr.
vas'] liking, dwelling (in)

;
7,
(c)
15: " sre?the 'tite vi occurs also as
Vaseti^ Vaseti'
1.
Caus. of vasati-
(q. v.).
[Denom. fr. vasa perfume] to perfume, to clean or preserve by means of perfumes, to disinfect (?) Vin
21 1 (here in the sense of " preserve, cure," probably as vaseti of vasati^) 11. 120; J iv.52 (atthini. for the v. 3 3 (saso avasesi sake sarire, sake of preservation) datur) avasesi expl"" as " sake sarire attano sarirar)
; ;
i
prefix in redupUcation compounds (here closely resembling pati and the negative a), like cunna-vicumja piecemeal, chidda-vicchidda Contracted holes upon holes, vatta-vivatta, etc. forms are vy (= viy before vowels) and vo (=vi-tII. Meanings. ava) the guna Sc vriddhi form is ve.
vasapesi ti attho, sariraii c' assabhakkh' atthayaadasi." In this passage vaseti is by Kern, Toev. s. v. taken as Caus. of vas to eat, thus " he made eat, feasted, entertained by or on his own body "), 321 (kusumehi vasetva See also vasati- (Caus.). perfume). pp. vasita. Caus. II. vasapeti J v.33.
denoting expansion, spreading out fig. variety or detail, to be trsl* by expressions with over or about (cp. Lat. e-), as: kampati shake about, kaseti open out, "kirati scatter about, kujati sing out (= â-nadati
I.
Vaha (adj.-n.)
carrying, leading a leader, as in [fr. vah] i Vv 84' sattha a caravan leader, merchant J 1.271 vehicle; also cartload 2. a cart, 3^20; VvA 337.
Snp. I26(tila=tila-sakata SnA476) sahassani 60,000 cartloads) Miln 80

;
J iv.236 (satthi-
("satai)).
Vahaka
vaheti] that which carries (or causes to away, i. e. a current, torrent, flow; only in corap" with udaka a flood of water A 1.178 Vin 1.32 Miln 176.
[fr.
carry)
Vahana
Vin
vaheti] i. (adj.) carrying, puUing, drawing 122 (udaka-rajju) J 1.136 (kattha gathering 2. (nt.) conveyfire-wood); PvA 127 (ratha-y uga") ance, beast of burden, monture Vin 1.277 (agara stable, garige) Sn 442 (Mara sa with his elephant) Pv 11. 9**
[fr.
II.
; .
DhA
where
1.
192
five,
elephant-mount; cp. p. 196, vahanani, belonging to King Pajjota, are

(hatthi,
^bala enum'', viz. kaneru, dasa, dve assa, hatthi). army & elephants, i. e. army in general, forces J 1.262.
Vahanaka = vaha
Vahasa
VvA
337.
vaha, formed after the manner of balasa, thamasa, used adverbially] owing to. by dint of, on account of, through Vin iv. 1 58 Th i 2 1 8, 11 2 7
(indecl.) [an instr. of
; , ;
Miln 379
VvA
100.
Vahin
(adj.-n.) [fr. vaha] carrying, conveying J vi.125 (haya running by means of horses, i. e. drawn by horses) " also as poetical expression for " horse J vi.25a (= sindhava C.). The reading vahin at Mhvs 22, 52 is given f. vahini, an army as v. 1. for T. vajin in P.T.S. ed. " aneka-sahassa-sankhS migaJ III. 77 (miga" expl'' as sena ") vi.581.
V&heti
Vi
is
Caus. of vahati
(q. v.).
on Idg. 'ni " two," as connotation of duaUty or separation (Ger. " ent-zwei "), which " twenty " (see vTsati), is contained in vigâti, num. for
(indecl.) [prefix, resting
cp. Sk. visu apart, Gr. Jiiot,- private (lit. separate) also Sk. u-bhau both and *gidh, as in Lat. divido= divide. secondary (corapar.) formation in Sk. vitara further, farther, Goth. wi(>ra against, Ger. wider] i. (a) inseparable prefix of separation and expansion, in original meaning of " asunder," semantically closely related to
;
;
move about (= a-hindati), "churita sprinkled about, "jayati bring forth, tana " spread out," "tthara -tension, de-tail, "daleti break open, "dhammati whirl about, "dhayaka providing, "pakirati strew all over, pphara pervading, "ppharika c/-fulgence, "bhajati e;t-plain, "bhatta dis-tributed, "bhaga division, distribution, "ravati shout out, ruhana growing up, "rocati shine out, "ssajjati give out, "ssattha sent out, "ssara dis2. denoting shouting out, ssuta far-famed. turbance, separation, mixing up (opp. sar)), as given with " away " or " down," or the prefixes de- and dis-, miracle e. g. "kasita burst asunder, "kubbana change, i. e. (meta-morphosis). kkaya sell (" ver-kaufen "). "kkhambhati de-iixoy, kkhaleti wash off (= acameti). "kkhepa (ie-rangement. gata iis-appeared (used as def of vi at ThA 80), galita dripping down, ggaha separation, "cinati dis-criminate, "jahati dis-m\ss, desa foreign country (cp. verajjaka), "nattha destroyed, "nata bending down, nasa <ie-struction. nicchaya dis-crimination, nodaka driving out, "pateti to be destroyed, "ppalapati to talk confusedly, rajeti discard as raga, "rodha destruction, "lumpati break up, "vitta separated, vidha mixed, veka separation, vaha carrying away, i. e. wedding. 3. denoting the reverse of the simple verb, or loss, difference, opposite, reverse, as expressed by un- or dis-, e. g. "asana mis-fortune, "katika unclean, "kappa change round, kara per-turbation, dts-tortion, kala wTong time, tatha -truth, dhuma smoke-/ess, patti corruption, "parita dubious, "ppatipanna on the " wrong track, "bhava non-existence (or as 4 " more dis-respect, manana bhava, i. e. wealth), mati doubt, "yoga separation, raja fault-tes, "rata afcs-taining, "rSpa Kn-sightly, "vata unveiled, "vanneti defame, "vada dis-pute, "sama uneven, "ssandati overflow, "ssarita /w-gotten, "siUha distinguished, "sesa difference, distinction. 4. in intensifying sense (developed fr. I & 2), mostly with terms expressing per se one or the other of shades of meanings given under 1-3 to be similarly trsl'' by " away," out, all over, " up," or (completely), e. g. "akula quite confused, "katta cut up, "kopeti shake up, "garahati scold intensely, "chindati cut off, "jita conquered altogether, "jjotita resplendent, "tarati come quite through, "niyoga close connection, "nivatteti turn off completely, "pariijama intense change, "pparautta quite released, "ppasanna quite purified, "pphalita crumpled up. "bandhana (close) fetter, "ramati cease altogether, "sahati have sufficient strength, "sukkha dried up, "suddha very bright, "ssamati rest fully (Ger. aus-ruhen). "harirlati to get slain.
C), "carati
Vikaca
(adj.)
blossoming
DA
1.40.
Often as base-prefix in var. meanings (see below 1-4), also very frequent as modifying prefix (in comb" with other primary prefixes like a, ni, pa, pati, sag), where its prevaihng character is one of emphasis. (6) The native grammarians define vieither as " vividha " (i.e. our meaning 2) see Bdhgh. at SnA I 36 (viharati = vividhag hitag harati) and Vism see also under 179 vividhar) khittar)= vikkhittag or " pratilomya " (i. e. meaning 3) viggaijhati Nirukta (ed. Roth) 1.3; or paraphrase it by su or sutthu (i. e. meaning 4) see under viraana & vippaLat. dis-
& Ger
ver-.
Vikata [vi-i-kata, of kf] changed, altered, distorted; disgusting, foul, filthy Pgdp 63 ("anana with filthy mouth). nt. filth, dirt; four maha-vikatani apphed against snake-bite, viz., gutha, mutta, charika, mattika Vin 1.206. Cp. vekafika. -bhojana filthy food D 1. 167 1.79.
Vikawik
(adj.) [vi-|-kaooa] having corners, frayed Vin 1.297; 11.116.
deranged or
bent
Vikamtaka
[&.
vikaor>a]
a kind of arrow (barbed
?)
sanna.
The
latter
meaning
also
in
Hemacandra's
11.227. 228.
Vikata
Vikata changed, altered Vin 1.194 (gihi-vikata changed by
the
Vikati
g.).
(f.) [fr.
70
Vikala
Vikampati [vi-t-kamp] to shake; fig. to be unsettled, to waver, to be in doubt S iv.71 (cittar) na vikampate) Th I, 1076 (vidhasu na v. trsl" Brethren p. 366 " who is not exercised about himself in this way or in that ") Nd' 195 (tisu vidhasu, as at Th i, 1076 as comment on Sn 843) J VI. 488. ppr. med. vikampamana, only neg. a not hesitating, settled, well balanced, resolved Sn 842 J IV. 310; v,4g5 (C. anoliyamana) vi.175 (C.
;
of something," make, i. e. I. sort, kind J 1.59 (abharana" kind of ornament), 243 (raaccha-mar)sa) Miln 403 (bhojana all kinds of material things) Vism 376 (bhajana special bowl) VbhA2 3o (pilandhana") 2. proii.io (khajja"). duct, make vessel danta" " ivory make," i. e. vessels of ivory 11.18; 3. arrangement, 1.78; J 1320. get up, assortment form, shape J v. 292 (mala garlandvi
;
;
+ kr]
"
what is made
DhA
nirasanka).
pp. vikampita.
Vikampin
(adj.) [fr.
vikampati] shaking
only neg.
;
a."
not
arrangement). -phala an assortment of fruit J v.417.

Vikatika
vikati] a woollen coverlet (embroidered with figures of lions, tigers etc.) 1.87) 1.7 {cp. A 1. 181 Vin 1. 192 ThA 55 (Ap v. 10 tulika").
(f.)
shaking, steadfast, steady, settled Sn 952
Vv
;
50^".
[fr.
DA
Vikatta
(adj.) [pp. of vi-l- kantati-]
cut open Jvi.iii
(v.
1.
Vikaroti [vi -1- kr] to alter, change, disturb aor. vyakasi so read for J II. 166 (=vikarar) akasi parivattayi C.) T. vyakasi. Imper. Pass. 3 sg. vikiriyyatu " let him be disturbed " J 111.368 (after Kern, Toev. s. v. One may take it to vikirati, q. v.). pp. vikata & vikata. See also vikubbati, etc.
;
kanta).
Vikattana
(at.)
[fr.
vi
;
-1-
(tiijha go)
M 1.449
-(-
kantati^] cutter, knife J VI. 44 1.
Vin
111.89
Vikala
Vikatthati
J 1.454
[vi
katthati]
to
boast,
show
(= vancana-vacanar) vadati C).

(nt.) [fr. vi-t-katth]
pp.
SnA
off
11.
229;
(adj.) [Sk. vikala] defective, in want of deprived, (being) without Th 2, 391 Pv iv.i (bhoga) J iv.278 VI. 2 32 Miln 106, 307 (udakena) 1.222 PvA 4 (hattha"). Cp. vekalla.
, ; ; ; ; ;
DA
vikatthita.
Vikalaka
boasting
549.
(adj.)
[vikala -l-ka]
being
short
of,
wanting
Vikatthana
Vikatthita
Vin
1.285.
(nt.) [fr.
vikatthati] boasting J 1.359.

;
Vikasati* [vi-i-kas] to
fully
(of flowers).
Vikatthin (adj.) [fr. vi-t-katth] boasting boasting, modest A v.i 57 Sn 850 Miln 414.
; ;
only neg. a not
pp.
open
(out), to
expand, to blossom
Caus. vikaseti to
vikasita.
open
J VI. 364 (hatthar)).

;
Vikanta= vikatta
cut open, cut into pieces J 11.420.
Vikasati- [vi + ka4, cp. okasa] to shine Caus. vikaseti to illuminate Davs v.47 (mukh' ambuja-vanani vikasa-
Vikantati [vi -1- kantati-] to cut J v. 368 (=chindati C.y. pp. vikatta & vikanta.
yanto)
Vikasita [pp.
of vikasati'] burst asunder, blossoming, (wide), expanded, usually appl'' to flowers
;
Vikantana
tana.
(nt.)
[fr.
vikantati] knife
1.244.
Cp. vikat-
opened
J
III.
SnA
320 (= phahta C.) 139 DA 1.40

;
iv.407
VvA 40,
206
(of eyes)
Vikappa
[vi + kappa] considering, I. thinking over, thought, intention Nd 97, 351. 2. doubtfulness, indecision, alternative, appl*" to the part, va SnA 202, 266 KhA 166 PvA 18. 1.51 attha consideration or application of meaning, exposition, statement, sentence SnA 433, 591. Cp. nibbikappa. J III. 52 1
DA
Vikara [fr. vi + kr] i. change, alteration, in maha" great change Vism 366, 367 (of two kinds anupadinna & upadinna, or primary & secondary, i. e. the first caused by kappa-vutthana, the second by dhatu-kkhobha)
:
Vikappana
(nt.) & a (f.) [fr. vikappeti] I. assignment, apportioning Vin iv.6o= 123=283. At Vin iv.122 two ways of assigning a gift are distinguished sammukhavikappana & parammukha". All these passages refer to the civara. 2. alternative, indecision, indefiniteness (= vikappa), as t. t. g. applied to part, ca and va, e. g. SnA 179 (" ca ") KhA 166 (" va ").
:
2. distortion, reversion, contor107 (vanna"). tion, in var. connections, as kucchi" stomach-ache Vin 1. 30 1 bhamuka frowning DhA iv.90 mukha" grimace, contortion of the face, J 11.448; PvA 123; hattha hand-figuring, signs with the hand, gesture
; ;
KhA
Vikappita [pp. of vikappeti] prepared, put in order, arranged, made in comb" su well prepared, beautifully set Sn 7 VvA 188 (manohara-(-). Bdhgh. at SnA 21 interprets "kappita as chinna " cut," saying it has that meaning from " kappita-kesa-massu " (with trimmed hair & beard), which he interprets ad senstim, but not etymologically correctly. Cp. vikappeti 5.
; ;
1.207 (reads vilan57 (-fhattha-vilanghaka)= Vin v. 163 (with other similar gestures) J iv.491 Kern. Toev. s. v. vikara is hardly VI.400, 489. correct in translating hattha-vikarena at Vin 1.157 by " eigenhandig," i. e. with his own hand. It has to be
1.
1
;
Vin
gaka) V.287
Vikappin (adj.) [fr. vikappa] having intentions upon [-"), designing A 111.136 (an-issara intentioning unruliness).
comb"" with hattha-vilanghakena. 3. perturbation, disturbance, inconvenience, deformity Vin 1.271, 272 Miln 224 (tava(r) sallakkheti observe the uneasiness) taka V. temporary inconvenience), 254 (vipphara disturbing influence) SnA 189 (bhuta natural blemish). 4. constitution, property, quality (cp. Cpd. 157^, VvA 10 (so 168') Vism 449 (rupa material quality) correct undermaya in P.D. vol. in. p. 147). 5. decepCp. nibbikara. tion, fraud PvA 211 (=nikati).
; ; ;
Vikappiya (adj.) [grd. of vikappeti] to be designed or tended Sdhp 358.
in-
Vikala
[vi-f- kala] " wrong time," i. e. not the proper time, which usually means " afternoon " or " evening," and Vin iv.274 (= time from therefore often " too late."
Vikappeti [vi -1- kappeti] i. to distinguish, design, intend, to have intentions or preferences, to fix one's mind on (loc. or ace.) Sn 793= 802 {= vikappag apajjati Nd' 97), 9J8 (id. Nd' 351). 2. to detail, describe, state KhA 166 SnA 43. 3. to assign, apportion, give Vin 1.289 (civarar)) iv.121 (id.). 4. to arrange, put on, get ready Vin 1.297. form 5. to change, alter, shape, J v. 4 (ambapakkar) satthena v. C. not quite correctly
;
sunset to sunrise); J v. 131 (ajja vikalo to-day it is too late) VvA 230 (id.). loc. vikale (opp. kale) as adv., meaning (i) at the wrong time Vin 1.200 late Vv 84 (=akale Sn 386; PvA 12. (2) too VvA 337) DhA 1.356 iv.69. (3) very late (at night)
; :
J V.458.
= vicchindati).
pp. vikappita.
-bhojana taking a meal at the wrong time, i, e. in the afternoon Vin 1.83; D 1.5 A 1.2 12 11.209; Sn 400;
;
;
DA
1.77.
Vikasa
Vlkass
[vi + kas: see vikasati'] opening, expansion VI.497 (vana" opening of the forest) Dhtp 265.
;
71
J
Vikkinati
Vikaddha
(adj.) [vi
-f-
kuddha] free
fr.
anger J
v. 308.
Vikasika [fr- vi + kf? see kasati] a linen bandage (Kern " pluksel ") Vin 1.206 (for wound-dressing). May be a der" fr. kasika, i. e. Benares cloth, the vi denoting as much as " a kind of."
:
:
Tikasitar
vi + kfji kasati] one .bender of a bow, archer J vi.201.

[fr.
who
plucks or pulls,
Vikubbati [vi-t-kubbati, med. of karoti] to change round, Dpvs transform, do magic J in. 114 (= parivatteti) also in phrase iddhi-vikubbati to 1.40 (vikubbeyya) work transformation by magic (psychic) potency Kvu ppr. f. vikubbanti Vv ii''' (iddhii) working magic, 55. = vikubban' iddhiyo valaiijenti VvA 58), and vikubbamana (iddhi) Vv 31'. pp. 'vikubbita miracle: see vikubbana.
;
;
Vikasin (adj.) (-) [fr. vi + kaS: see vikasati^] illumining, delighting Mhvs 18, 68.
Vikaseti see vikasati.
Vikabbana
Vikiws
[PP- ^ vikirati] scattered about, strewn all over, loose Vin 1.209 (undurehi okinna" overrun) J v. 82.
;
-kesa with dishevelled hair J 1.47 Vism 415. -vaca (adj.) of loose talk S 1. 61 (=asailiiata-vacana /v'.S. 1.320) Pug 35 (same expl" PugA 217) J v. 77 (=patthata; ; :
vacana C).
Vikitteti [vi
(nt.) & a (f.) [fr. vikubbati] miraculous transassuming a diff. form by superformation, change natural power; miracle Th i, 1183; Ps 11.174, 210; Dpvs VIII. 6 (esu kovida) Mhvs 19, 19 Miln 343 Vism 309, 316 sq. More specific as iddhi- vikubbana Vism (or a), i. e. by psychic powers, e. g. D 11.213 373 sq. or vikubbana iddhi Vism 378, 406 VvA 58 DhsA 91 (the var. forms of iddhi). Cp. Kvu trsl. 50 The BSk. form is represented by the pp. of Cpd. 61. vikubbati, i. e. vikurvita, e. g. Av^ 1.258 Divy 269 etc.
;
+ kitteti]
to slander Miln 276 (opp. pakitteti).
'
Vikalava(ka) (adj.) a nest S t.224 (ka)
[vi
;
-)-
kulava] having no nest, without
VikiraQa (nt. & adj.) [fr. vikirati] i. scattering, dispersing being scattered or dispersed D i.ii (cp. DA 1.96).^ Vbh 358 (T. reads viki v. 1. vikarana & vikkir)=Pug 23 (which reads nikarana trsl. " guilefulness "). In this connection VbhA 493 interprets vikirana (or a) as "denial, abnegation" (pretext?), by saying " nShar) eva karomi ti papanar) vikkhipanato vikirana." With ref. to Arahantship (the dissolution of the body) at DhA :ii.i09 in formula bhedana- vikirana- viddhai)sanadhamma i. e. " of the nature of total destruction." Cp. BSk. formula satana-patana-vikirana-vidhvagsana (-dharmata) AvS 1.96 (where S. Speyer in Index considers vikarana the correct form)=Divy 299 (reading cyavanapatana)= Lai. V. 242. See also Sin. 190 (under vikirati). -2. (adj.) scattering, spending, squandering,
J 1.203.
Vikujati [vi-l-kujati] to sing (hke a bird), warble, chirp, ppr. med. vikiijainana coo PvA 189 (= upanadati).
Vin
IV.
J v.12.
Vikuâ
Vikula
[cp.
vikunita
&
vikSra]
distortion,
grimace
(mukha)
SnA
30.
(adj.) [vi-(-kiila] sloping down, low-lying A 1.35 should expect ni for vi", (contrasted with ukkula) as in BSk. (see ukkula).
.
We
Vikiilaka (adj.) [fr. vikflla] contrary, disgusting 467 (= patikula ThA 284).
ThA
2,
Vikesika (adj
I
-f .) [vi
5.
+ kesa + ika]
with loose or dishevelled
f.
Sn. ti2.
hair
Vin
1. 1
Vikirati [vi -1- kirati] to scatter about, sprinkle, spread, mix up (trs. & intrs.) 1.127 S 111.190 (in simile of playing children pagsv' agarakani hatthehi ca padehi ca vikiranti [mix up] vidhamanti [fall about] viddhagsenti [tumble over] vikilanikai) karonti, describing the
Vikottita [vi-fkottita] beaten, cut, slain, killed Miln 304

(kottita-l-).
Vikopana
I
(nt.)
[fr.
vi-l-kup]
;
upsetting,
185,
injuring,
doing
harm
Vikopin
J 11.330= iv.471
(adj.)
Miln
266;
DhsA
145.
scrambling and crowding about. In quite a diff. interpretation appH to Arahantship see under vikirana, as also in the same chapter (S 111. 190 11 sq.) in phrase
:
'
[vi-t-kup]
shaking,
disturbed;
neg.
J VI. 226.
I
riipar) vikirati
vidhamati
;
sense of " destroy "

(vi
I
meant in trs. thus vi in the same verb in meaning

etc.
where
it is
S IV. 4 1 (kayo vikiri [came to pieces] seyyathapi bhusa-mutthi) J 1.226; Pv 11.3' (vikiri, v. 1. for Miln loi, 237 (lokadhatu vikireyya, would fall to okiri) pieces comb'' with vidhameyya & viddhaijseyya " drop & tumble," denoting total confusion and destruction. Similarly on p. 250 = 337 " vari pokkhara-patte vikirati vidhamati viddhagsati " the water scatters, drops tt
2)
;
; ; ;
&
2. to Vikopeti [vi -(- kopeti] i. to shake up PvA 253. upset, spoil, todoharm Vinni.47 Miln 276 (vikitteti-)-). 3- to destroy J vi.68 (padag a track).
Vikkanta [pp. of vi-i-kram] heroic J 1.119 Miln 400 (carin, of a lion).

,
11.
211
iv.271
Vikkandati
[vi-i-
kandati] to cry out, lament, wail J vi.525.

selling, sale
Vikkaya
J
I
[vi
;
+ kaya]
sale,
figuratively to bad qualities at same passage) SnA 172. Pass, vikiriyyati & vikiriyati may be taken either to vikirati or vikaroti (cp. kiriyati) DhsA 19 (suttena sangahitani pupphani na vikiriyanti na viddhagsiyanti get scattered and fall off) ppr. vikiriyamana PvA 271 (with sprawling or confused limbs) imper. vikirijryatu J 111.368. pp. vikinna.
falls
off
; ;
appH
1.121
11.200; 1V.115
A 11.209 Sn 929 (kaya-(- ) (majja) Miln 194 ("bhanda

;
; ;
goods for
:
merchandise)
PvA
29, 113 (bhaij(Ja).
Vikkayika & kayika (adj.-n.) [fr. vikiriati] i. a salesman, vendor DhA iv.50 (a). 2. for sale J 1.201 (a) DhA
1.269 (a).
Vikkama
J 1.449.
[
[fr.
"malaka
Vikilanika (adj. & nt.) [fr. vi-l-kilana] playing about; in phrase vikilanikarj karoti (intrs.) to play all over or excitedly (lit. to make play; vi in meaning vi i) S as trs. to put out of play, to discard (vi" 3) ibid, III. 1 90
;
vi -1- kram] i walking about, stepping in " jrtpijrnrcior," walking-enclosure, corridor - strength, heroism J ii.2ii, 398 111.386
; :
(porisa).
Vikkamati
oneself
[vi
+ kamati]
111.184
(riipar) etc. v. karoti).
J vikkanta.
to have or show strength, to exert Miln 400. (= parakkamati) pp.

;
Vikujjhita [vi-i-pp.
of kujjheti]
made
angry,
angered,
VikkiQati [vi+ kinati] to sell J 1.227, 377 (ger. vikkinitva) mf. vikketUQ PvA 100 (id.), 191 (aor. vikkiiji). grd. vikkiniya =forsaleDhA 1390 ("bhanda J III. 283. merchandise)
annoyed, vexed
Vika9ita
(adj.) [vi
;
M 11.24
(so read for vikujjita).
('mukha)
+ kunita] distorted, deformed PvA 123 (id.). Cp. vikuna.
Vism 346
Vikkilita
TikUlita (nt.) [vi + kijita] sporting, amusement, pastime Nett 124 (in appH meaning).
Vikknthita
72
Vigajita
Vikkhittaka (adj.) [vi+khitta+ka] i. scattered all over, deranged, dismembered of a dead body with respect to its limbs (as one of the asubha-kammatfhana's cp. vikkhayika & vicchiddaka) Vism 1 10 ("saflfia) = Miln 332 Vism 179 (with def vividhaij khittag vikkhittai)
;
:
[vi+kuthita] boiled, "duddha boiled milk KhA 60 (T. reads vikkuthita-duttha-varma, but App. SnA Index p. 870 vikkutthita-duddha). The corresp. passage at Vism 260 has duttha-khira-vanQa,
(adj.)
:
which seems
[vi
faulty.
Vikkha^^^ + khandati] to break (up), destroy, spoil Sdhp 450 (ger. iya). pp. vikkhandita.
afinena hatthar) aflfiena padag annena sisan ti evaij tato tato khittassa chava-sarirassa adhivacanag). 194. hata killed & cut up Vism 1 79. 2 citta of unbalanced or deranged mind Miln 308.
Vikkhipana
(nt.)
[cp.
BSk. viksepa refusal Avi

(see vikirapa
i).
1.94]
Vikkha^fita [pp. of vikkhapdati] broken, ruined, spoilt
refusal, denial
VbhA 493
;
Sdhp 436.
Vikkhambha [vi+khambha
J V.268, 271
;
i]
diameter
(lit.
support)
Vikkhipatti [Pass, of vikkhipati] to be disturbed J 1.400 (gocare. in Miln 337 (cittag). .) pp. vikkhitta.
. .
Mhvs
vi
18,
27
2] (intrs.)
Vikkhlâ [vi-t-khiâ] totally destroyed, finished,

to
gone
Vikkhambhati
[fr.
+ khambha
[vi
become
stiff
Th2,
22.
(with fear), to be scared or frightened Ap. 50.

of Vikkhambhana support, stopping (the nivaranas or any evil influences or corruptions kilesa), arresting, paralysing elimination, discarding Ps 11.179; Nd' 6; Nd^ 338, 606''; iv.17; J III. 15 (kilesa + metta-bhavana-jhan' uppatti) Usually in foil. cpds. pahana Vism320 Sdhp 455. elimination (of character-blemishes) by discarding J 11.230 Nd^203 Vism 5 DhsA 352 SnA 19 "vimutti emancipation by ehmination J 11.35 "viveka arrest by aloofness DhsA 12, 164 Vism 140, 141.
(nt.)
: ;
;
+ khambha + n a] withdrawal
Vikkhlyati [vi -1- khiyati] to go to ruin, to be destroyed, to be lost J V.392 (fut. lyissati). pp. vikkhlna.
Vikkhepa
1
[vi-t-khepa] derangement J i. disturbance, 2. perplexity, confusion vaca" 1.59. equivocation, senseless talk 1.24. 3. in citta & cetaso v. upset of mind, unbalanced mind, mental derangement : citta S 1.126 Pug 69 cetaso A in. 448 ;
VI. 139.
Dhs 429
Vbh
;
373.
;
avikkhepa equanimity, balance

; ; ;
'
Vikkhambhanata undone or discarded, removal, destruction, paralysis

(f)
[vikkhambhana + ta] state of having
Dhs 160. 430 \t)h 178 sq., 111.213 A 1.83 Ps 1.94 231 sq., 266 sq., 279 sq.. 285 sq. -paîbahana exclusion or warding off of confusion (of mind) or disturbance Vism 244 VbhA 227.
Vikkhepika (adj.) [fr. vikkhepa]. in phrase amara: see under amara another suggestion as to explanation may be khipa= eel-basket, thus vikhep-ika one who upsets
;
Nett
(of
15, 16. (adj.) [fr.
Vikkhambhlka
character)
vikkhambheti] leading to arrest passions), conducive to discarding (the blemishes of
the eel-basket,
i.
e.
causes confusion.
Vism
14.
Vikkhambhita
vikkhambheti] arrested, stopped, paralysed, destroyed Ps 11. 179; Tikp 155, 320 sq.
[pp. of
Vikkheliki (adj .-f .) [vi + kheja + ika] having saliva dropping from the mouth (of sleeping women), slobbering Vin
1.15.
Dukp
10.
Vikkhambhiya
Vikkhambheti
(adj.)
[grd.
of vikkhambheti] in
neg. a
Vikkhobhita [pp. of vikkhobheti see khobha] thoroughly shaken up or disturbed Miln 377.
:
not to be obstructed or overcome

[vi
111.146.
Vikhadana
740, 875
;
(nt.)
[vi
-t-
khadana] biting, chewing Dhs 646,
to " unprop," unsettle, discard to destroy, extirpate, paralyse (cp. khambha 2 and chambheti), give up. reject Sn 969 (= abhibhavati etc. Nd' 492) Vism 268 J 1.303 (jhanabalena kilese v.) Miln 34 (nivarane) DhA iv. 119 (pitii) vikkhambhetva here in meaning " set up. estabUsh "? Or to produce such piti as to be called pharana piti, thus vikkhambheti= pharati 2 ? Or as Denom. fr. vikkhambha " diameter "= to establish etc. ?) VvA 156 (read etva.) pp. vikkhambhita.
+ khambheti]
(trs.)
DhsA
330.
;
Vigacchati [vi + gacchati] to depart, disappear to decrease D 1. 1 38 (bhogakkhandha vigacchissati) Sdhp 523. pp. vigata.
;
Vigata
{"-) [pp. of vigacchati, in act. (reflexive) & medpass. function] gone away, disappeared, ceased having lost or foregone (f or-gone= vi-gata) deprived of, being without often to be trsl* simply as prep. " without."
;
,
Vikkhalita
(nt.)
[vi
-(-
khalita*] stumbling, fault,
faux pas
It nearly always occurs 'in comp", where it precedes the noun. By itself rare, 'e. g. Sn 483 (sarambha yassa Otherwise vigata) 33 (paduma ma vigata hotu).
;
VvA
1.
199(adj.-nt.)
:
Vikkh&yitaka
[vi-|-khayati(=khadita)-i-ka] " pertaining (or of the nature of) to being eaten up." i. e. a (mental) representation obtained by contemplation of a corpse gnawed by animals, one of the asubhakammatthanas Vism no = Miln 332 (sanna) Vism
;
as follows: asa Pug 27; "asava i.i 1 359 khila Sn 19 capalla

; ;
SnA
5
;
51
D
;
DA 1.286
; ;
iccha Dh "chavi;
vanna ThA 80 (= vivaijria) "jlvita PvA 40 paccaya Vism 541; Tikp 7, 21, 59; patighata DhA rv.176; mada Mhvs 34, 94 raja Sn 517 J i.i 17 "valita PvA Cp. vita in similar application and meaning. 153.
; ;
179, 194.
Vigama
off,
Vikkhalita [pp. of vikkhaleti] washed Vism 59. II. 201

;
cleansed Vin
(-) [fr. vi-(-gain] going away, disappearance, departing, departure Davs v. 68 (sabb" asava") DhsA 166; Sdhp 388 (jighaccha), 503 (sandeha).
;
Vikkhaleti [vi -f khaleti] to wa.sh off, to wash one's face (mukhai)) Vin 11.201 S 11.269 J 1.266. 459 PvA 75. pp. vikkhalita. 209. 241 (= acameti).
;
Vigayha see vigahati.

Vigarahati
[vi
-)-
garahati] to scold (intensely), to abuse

kathaij)
;
Vikkhitta
HI. 174
(adj.) [vi
+ khitta]
S
v.
11.
i.
upset, confused
(citta)
122
upset, perplexed, mentally ("citta) ; v.157, 263 sq. A

;
Vin II. 161 (dhammig dhammari) Miln 227.

;
111.46
S 1.30 (ariya-
a anugata). v. 149 It 94 PvA 26.

;
147 (id.); Vism 410 (=uddhacc' undisturbed, composed, collected A
Vigalati
[vi
-I-
galati]
to drop Miln 250.
pp.
vigalita.
Cp. vinigalati.
Vigalita [pp. of vigalati] dropping, dripping (down)
PvA
56.
Vigahati
Vigahati [vi + gahati] to plunge into, to enter S 1.180 (ger. vigahiya) J v. 381 (gahisur), aor.) Mhvs 19, 29 (here as gahetvd). The ger. is also vigayha at Sn 2, 825 cp. Nd' 163 (= ogayha pavisitva). At Vin 11. 106 we should prefer to read viggayha for vigayha.
; ; ;
73
Vicakkhapa
Vicikiccha
(adj.-nt.) [vi + cakkhana, of cakf to see, (nt.) application, attentive, watchful, sensible, skilful trsl" attention, wit S 1.214= Sn 186 (appamatta-lK.S. 1.277 " discerning wit ") Sn 583 J iv.58 vi.286 Miln 216 Vism 43 SnA 238 Sdhp 200, 293.
; ;
;
Vigganhati [vi + ganhati] i. to take hold of, to quarrel, to be in disharmony with only in ger. viggayha disputing, quarrelling, fighting Vin 11. 106 (read gg for g Bdhgh on p. 315 rubbing against each other) Ud 69 Sn 844, 878; Nd' 285 (= uggahetva paramasitva). 2. to stretch out, disperse, divide, spread ger. viggayha Vv 50* (hattha-pade v. expl'' as " vividhehi akarehi gahetva " VvA 209).
; I
:
Vicakkhu
(adj.)
[vi
-1-
cakkhu] eyeless, blind, in phrase

,
blind or perplexed S 1. 1 1 1 1 1 8 (" darkening their intelligence " trsl") [cp. BSk. vicaksu-karma MVastu 111.416 Lai V. 490].
;
"kamma making
Vicakkhaka
[vicakkhu -f ka] not seeing, blinded, dulled in sight, half-blind Miln 295 (Rh. D. " squinting ").
(adj.)
Viggaha
J
[fr.
vi
+ gah
see ganhati
3]
dispute, quarrel
;
1.208 (iiatakanar) annamaniiar)
often comb'' with kalaha, e. g. A iv.401 Nd' 302; Miln 383. 2. taking up form (lit. seizing on), "incorporation," form, body D 11.210=226 (sovanno viggaho manusar) viggahar) atirocati) Vin 1.97 (manussa") 11.286 (id.); iv.215 (tiracchanagata-manussa), 269 (id.); J v. 398 = 405 ( = sarira C) vi.188 (rucira) Davs 1.42 (uju-somma"). (t.t.g.) reso3. lution of words into their elements, analysis, separaVvA 226 (pada) SnA 168 tion of words Miln 381 ThA 2G2 (pada).
viggaho) Vin n.88
Miln 90
Vicaya [fr. vi-f-ci: see vicinati] search, investigation, examination S 111.96 (vicayaso, i. e. thoroughly) Pug 2 5 Miln 340 (dhamma) Nett i, 2, 10; DhsA 147; Sdhp For dhamma see sambojjhanga. 466.
;
Vioaraoa (adj.-nt.) [fr. vicarati] going about, circulating, moving, travelling J v.484 ("bhanda travelling merchandise)
.
Viggahita [pp. of vigganhati] taken hold of, seized prejudiced against, seduced by (-), in phrase dhamm' uddhacca-viggahita-manasa A 11.157: Ps ii.ioi. Cp. BSk. vigrahita, e. g. Av^ 183 = 308 (Ajataâtru Deva;
Vicarati [vi -t- carati] to go or move about in (loc), to walk (a road=acc.), to wander Sn 444 (rajtha ratthag Nd' 201, 263 vicarissar), fut.), 696 (dhamma-maggai)) Pv 111.7' \^0T. vicari) DhA 1.66; PvA 4, 22, 33, 69, In Sn often with 120, 185 (=ahindati); Sdhp 133. loke (in this world), e. g. Sn 466, 501. 845, 846, 864. Caus. vicareti; pp. vicarita, vicarita & viciijna. Cp.
; ; ;
anu".
Vicarita [pp. of vicarati] occupied
by
(-),
haunted,
fre-
datta)
Divy
419, 557, 571
Jtm
143. 146.
quented
VvA
163.
Viggahika
quarrel
1.8
viggaha] of the nature of dispute or only in cpd. katha quarrelsome speech, dispute S V.419 Sn 930 DA 1.91.
(adj.) [fr.
;
Vighattita [vi
(a).
-f
ghattita] struck, knocked, beaten J v. 203
Vic&ra [vi + cara] investigation, examination, consideration, dehberation. Def'' as " vicarariat) vicSro, anusaficaraiân ti vuttag hoti " Vism 142 (see in def. under Hardly ever by itself (as at Th i, 11 17 vitakka). mano), usually in close connection or direct comb" with vitakka (q. v.).
Vighatana (adj.) [fr. vighateti] unfastening, breaking up, overthrowing Th i, 419.

Vighaîta [pp. of vighateti, Denom. fr. vi-|-ghata, gantheti] overthrown, destroyed Sdhp 314.
cp.
Vioaraka (adj.) [fr. vicareti] i. looking after something: 2. investigating; (n.) a watching J 1.364 (ghara). judge Mhvs 35, 18.
Vicaraoa
Vighata
killing, I. destruction, slaughter [vi-l-ghata] as adj. PvA 150 (vighatai) apajjati= vihaniiati). slain, beaten Pv IV.5' (= vighata va vihata-bala). 2. distress, annoyance, upset of mind, trouble, ve,Tiation
& a (nt.) [fr. vicareti] i. investigation, attention Sn 1108, 1109 (f. & nt.) J 111.73 looking after; planning, 2. arranging, (pafiria). scheme J 1.220 11.404 (yuddha") vi.333 sq.
(f)
search,
III.
249
M
;
1.
510;
11.197 sq-
'
IV. 161
Cparijaha)
Sn 814
140 =
(=ugghata pilana ghattana upaddava Nd'
Vicarita [pp. of vicareti] thought out, considered 1.37 (vitakkita-)-, like vitakka-vicara. cp.
thought
1.122),
DA
2, 450 (bahu full of annoyance). sa 170) connected with, or bringing vexation, with opp. a free v.97 A 1.202 sq. 111,3, 4^9: of annoyance: S ni.8 3. opposition 1.499. Th 2, 352 ThA 242. -pakkhika having its part in adversity, associated 1.115; S v.97; DhsA 382. -bhiimi with trouble ground for vexation Sn 830 (cp. Nd' 170 with expl as above).
;
Th
213
(id.)
SnA
385.
Vighatavant (adj.) [vighata -)- vant] full of annoyance or vexation S in. 16 sq. A n.143 (= discontented) Th i, 899 (in same connection, neg.) PvA 260 (= distressed).
;
Vicareti [Caus. of vicarati] i. to make go round, to pass 2. to think round, to distribute PvA 272 (salakar)). investigate, (over) 3. to S V.156 (vitakketi-H). examine, test J 11. 41 3; 111.258; VvA 336 (a to omit 4. to plan, consider, construct J 11.404; examining). VI.333. 5- t 6 about (some business), to look after, administer, provide J n.287; 111.378; Mhvs 35, 19 (rajjaij) PvA 93 (kammante). pp. vicarita & vicinna.
Vlcaliya (adj.) [grd. of vi-l-caleti] in neg. a" not to be shaken, not wavering Sdhp 444.
Vicikicchati [vi-hcikicchati] lit. " dis-reflect," to be dis1.106; tracted in thought, i. e. to doubt, hesitate S11.17, 50, 54 HI. 122, 135 J IV. 272 (2 sg. vicikicchase)
Vighasa (& ghasa) [fr. vi ghasati] remains of food, broken meat, scraps Vin iv.265, 266; J 11.288; 111.113,
-|-
191, 311 (read "ghasa for metre)
-4da one
who
J
v.268 (do.) Sdhp 389. eats the remains of food Vin 1.200
; ;
SnA
451
DA 1.275
pp. vicikicchita.
; ;
(panca-satani)
1.348;
11.96;
in. 191
DhA
11.
128.
Also N. of an animal J vi.538.
Vioakka (adj.) [vi-i- cakka] without wheels J 1.378 (sakata). Doubtful in phrase asani, where used as a noun, probsee ably in diff. meaning altogether (= asani-pSta ?) S 11.229 (= "falling of a thunderbolt" K.S. 11. 155);
:
IU.44. 47-
Vicikiccha (f.) [fr. vicikicchati] doubt, perplexity, uncertainty (one of the nivaraijas) D 1.246 111.49, 216, 234, 269 S 1.99 in. 106 sq. (dhammesu v. doubt about the precepts) iv.350 A in. 292, 438 iv.68, 144 sq. v. 144 Sn 343, 437, 540 Vv 81 (= solasa-vatthuka-vicikiccha VvA 317) J 11.266; Pug 59; Vbh 168, 341, 364; Dhs 425; Nett II Tikp 108, 122, 152 sq., 171. 255, 275;
; ; ; ; ; ;
Vicikicchita
74
Vijata
Vicchiddaka
[vi
-1-
Dukp
;
170 sq., 265 sq., 289 sq. Vism 471 ( = vigata cikiccha ti v. etc.), 599 sq. VbhA 209 VvA 156 1 16 Sdhp459. As adj. (-) vicikiccha, e. g. tinna one who has overcome all doubt D 1.71, no; 1.18; A 11.211; III. 92 297 sq. iv.186; 210. See also Cpd. 242 Dhs. trsl. 425 n. i and cp. kathankatha, kicchati,
;
chidda -l- ka] "having holes
all
MA
over,"
referring to one of the
asubha-kammatthanas, obtained by the contemplation of a corpse fissured from decay A II. 17 (sarina) v. 106, 310 Miln 332 Vism no, 178,
; ;
;
194.
vecikicchin.
Vicikicchita (nt.) [pp. of vicikicchati] doubt
Vicchinda cutting
danika.
Pv
iv.i".
vi-j-chind as in vicchindati] breaking off, Kern, Toev. s. v. J 11.436, 438 (kaya"). considers it as a corruption of vicchanda. See vicchan[fr.
oif
Vicikiccbin see ve.

in neg. a not ViciQOa [pp. of vicareti] thought out thought out reading however doubtful, better to be taken as adhicinna, i. e. procedure, method D 1.8 = 11.3= S III. 12 (vi as V. 1.). 1.91 reads acinna
; ;
Vicchindati
DA
to cut off, to interrupt, to 129 (itu-kama). The BSk. form is vicchandayati [= vi-i-Denom. of chando] e. g. Divy 10, n, 383, 590. pp. vicchinna.
[vi-l-chindati]
prevent
PvA
(cp.M 1.372).
Vicita [pp. of vi + ci to gather] in phrase "kalaka bhatta rice from which the black grains have been separated
Vicchinna [pp. of vicchindati] cut

117. 370. 585-
oif,
destroyed Sdhp
34,
105 Mil. 8 at J IV.371.

1.
;
;DA 1.274
(adj.)
Vicchorita
[vi
+ churita]
besprinkled,
sprinkled
about
as vicita-bhatta in
same sense
VvA
4,
280 (=ullitta).
Vicitta {& citra)
various, variegated, coloured, ornamented, etc. J 1.18, 83 Pv n.i' Vv 64' (citra) Miln 338, 349; VvA 2, yy Sdhp 92. 245. vicitra-kathika eloquent Miln 196.
[vi
; ; ; ;
+ citta']
Viccheda [vi-fcheda] cutting off, destruction J iv.284 (santati"). a" uninterruptedness VvA 16.
Vijatana
(nt.) [fr. vijateti]
disentangling Miln n.
Vijatita [pp. of vijateti] disentangled

Vijateti [vi-l-Caus. of jat
:
1.165.
Vicinati ("cinati) [vi
+ cinati] i. to investigate, examine, discriminate S 1.34 (yoniso vicine dhammag) A IV.3 sq. (id.) Sn 658, 933 Ap 42 J vi.373 Nd^ 398 Nett 10, 22 (grd. vicetabba), 25 sq. Miln 298 Dpvs iv.2 DhsA ger. vicejrya discriminat147; PvA 140; Sdhp 344. ing with discrimination 11. 21 (doubled with careful discrim") 111.167 ("pekkhitar) Sn 524 sq. usually in phrase viceyya-dana a gift given with discrimination S 1.21; A 1V.244 J IV. 36 1 v.395 Pv 11. 9"* DhA 111.221 MHivs 5, 35. 2. to look for, to seek, to linger, to choose Pv ni.6* (aor. vicini= gavesi C.) iv.i''^ (ger. viceyya = vicinitva PvA 240); J 1.4 19. See also
;
see jatita] i. to disentangle, to comb out; fig. to unravel, explain Vin 11. 150 (bimbohanai) katur) tulani v.); Miln 3; Vism i, 2. 2. to
plunder J Vijana
111.523.
pp.
vijatita.
(adj.) [vi
ThA
252.
+ jana] deserted of people, lonely -"vata: see vata.
1.
180
Vijambhati [vi-l-jambhati] to rouse oneself, to display activity, often appl'' to the awakening of a lion S 111.84 A 11.33 J I- 12, 493 V.215 (amana, ppr., getting roused), 433. 487; VI. 173 Vism 311.
;
pacinati.
Vijambbana
Vicinana
(nt.) [fr. vicinati]
(f.)
[vi-l-jambhana] arousing, activity, energy
discrimination
Vism
162.
;
J VI.457-
Vicinteti [vi + cinteti] to think, consider 28 (vicintiya, ger.) ; 17, 38.
Sn 1023
lyihvs 4,
Vijambhika
i.
ViouMia
[vi + cunna] crushed up, only in redupl.-iter. formation cunna-vicunna crushed to bits, piecemeal J 1.26 111.438 etc. See under cunna.
;
(f) [fr. vijambhati] yawning (before rising) drowsiness, laziness, in ster. comb with arati & tandi S 1.7 (trsl " the lanquid frame ") A 1.3 Vbh 352 Vism T,!,. As vijambhita at S v. 64 J 1.506 (here in meaning " activity, alertness," but sarcastically as
e.
;
;
s!ha)
VbhA
[fr.
272 (= kaya-vinamana).
-f ji] (-)
Vicunijita [pp. of vi
+ cunneti]
down
dhasta +
Viccata
C.)
;
crushed up J 1.203 (vidJ v.403 (expH as viyutta
Vijaya
vi
victory
conquering,
mastering
;
triumph over
fallen
1.46;
[vi
+ cuta]
1.
241 sq. (sutta, another

nika-sutta).
name
iv.272 (idha-loka) SnA for the Kaya-vicchanda-
Dh
140.
[vi
Viccha44eti
(nt.
+ chaddeti]
(Sanskritic) Pali at
Sdhp
to throw out, to vomit in late 121 (pp. vicchaddita) and 136

;
Vijayati
(&
vijinati)
[vi
vicchaddana throwing out).

ya)
(adj.)
[vi
triumph over DA 1.250 (vijeti) fut. vijessati J iv.102. ger. vijeyya Sn 524, 1002 and vijetva J 111.523. pp.
; ;
+ jayati]
to
conquer,
master,
vijita.
Cp. abhi.
Vicchandanika (&
+ chanda + na + ika]
fit
to disinterest, " disengrossing," in katha sermon to rid of the desire for the body Vin 111.271 (Sam. Pas. on Par. III. 3, i) & "suttathe Suttanta having disillusionment for its subject (another name given by Bdhgh to the Vijayasutta Sn 193-206) SnA 241 sq. (ya). Cp. vicchindati.
;
Vijabati [vi-t-jahati] to abandon, forsake, leave; to give up, dismiss Pv 111.6'^ (sarlrai)) VvA 119; Pot. vija;
heyya Pv iv.ii"; fut. vijahissati S 11.220; Pv 11. 6' (jivitai)). ger. vihaya Mhvs 12, 55 & vijahitra Vin
IV.269
grd.
J 1.117
'
"1-361 (iddh'
dnubhavena attabhavai)).
sq.
;
vihatabba
111.307
Miln
371.
Vicchadana
(f.)
[vi-(-chadana] concealment
:
Pug
19, 23.
ViCChika [cp. Vedic vr^cika Zimmer, Altind. Leben 98] a scorpion D 1.9 ("vijja scorpion craft); Vin 11. no; A 11.73 ni.ioi, 306 iv.320 v.289 sq. J 11. 146 Miln 272, 394 Vism 235 DA 1.93.
; ; ;
; ; ; ;
vihiyati J vi.499 (eko hita & vihina.
v.= kilamissati C).

abandoning,
Pass, pp. vija-
Vijahana
(nt.)
[fr.
vijahati]
relinquishing
DA
I
1.
197.
;
Vicchita in phrase balavicchita-karin at Miln 1 10 is to be read balav' icchita-karin " a man strong to do what he likes," i. e. a man of influence.
Vijahita [pp. of vijahati] left, given up, relinquished in neg. a J 1.71, 76, 94, 178. Vijata
(f.)
only
Pv
11.2'
[pp. of vijahati] (a woman) (= pasuta PvA 80).

11.
having borne J
11.
140
Vicchidda chidda"
(adj.)
full
chidda] only in (redupl.) combin. of little holes, perforated all over J 1.419.
[vi h-
-kala time of birth J Miln 301.
140.
-ghara birth-chamber
Vijati
Vijati in loha a kind of
75
Vijja
:
copper
VbhA 63.
;
Vijana
(nt.-adj.) [fr. vijanati] understanding; as adj. (-) in cpds. du" (dubbijana) hard to understand S 1.60 J 1V.217 and su easy to perceive Sn 92 ; J iv.217.
;
Vijja (f) [cp. Vedic vidya knowledge etym. see under vindati] one of the dogmatic terms of Buddhist teaching, varying in meaning in difi. sections of the Canon. It is not always the positive to avijja (which has quite a well-
Vijanaaa
(nt.)
[the diaeretic
form of Sk. vijnana
cp.
dis-
janana=nana] recognition, knowing, knowledge, crimination Vism 452 DhsA 141.

;
Vijanati [vi + jfia] to have discriminative (dis= vi) knowledge, to recognize, apprehend, ascertain, to become aware of, to understand, notice, perceive, distinguish, learn, know Sn 93 sq., 763 Dh 64, 65 Nd' 442. See imper. 2""' sg. vijana Sn 1091 also vinnaija 2'.
(=ajana Nd'
S^s"")
Pv
1V.5*
(=vijanahi
;
and ppr. vijananto Sn 656, 953; Pv iv.i*'; Pot. i' sg. vijanat) neg. a" ignorant Dh 38, 60 It 103. Sn 1065, (poet.) vijatinar] J m.360 (= vijaneyyar) C.) & vjjaniyarj Vv 41* 1090, 1097 {=janeyyar) Nd'' S^^S")
; ;
;
PvA PvA 41
260);
defined meaning from its first appearance in Buddhist psych, ethics), but has been taken into the terminology of Buddhism from Brahmanic and popular philosophy. The opposite of avijja is usually iiana (but cp. Sin. 162 f., Although certain vijjas pertain to the V.429). 171 recognition of the " truth " and the destruction of avijja, yet they are only secondary factors in achieving " vimutti " abhiflna, iiaija-dassana & panna). (cp. 1.22 is contrasted with avijja is to be That vijja at A diff expl"" as a word-play in a stereotype phrase. side of " knowledge " again is given by " bodhi." (a) Vijja is a general, popular term for lore in the old sense, science, study, esp. study as a practice of some art (something like the secret science of the medicine " hence appH in special, " dogmatic man cp. vejja
;
!)
Sn 253, 316, 967 ; ger. vijaniya Mhvs 8,16; vififiaya Sn 232 489). aor. (3"' pi.) vijanigsu Mhvs & virinitva Vin iv.264. Pass, viiiiiayati PvA 197 ; fut. viiiiiissati Th i, 10, 18. inf. viiiflatug S in. 134. grd. vifinatabba (to 703.
(pativijjhir) C.)
Nd'
3"* sg. vijaiiiia
(cp.
sense as " secret science," revelation (put into a sort of magic formula), higher knowledge (of the learned man), knowledge which may be appUed and used as
an art
also
(cp.
magister artium
!),
practical knowledge
be understood)
viiiiiata.
Cans.
VbhA 46; &
mysterious
knowledge:
"charm."
but
(b)
vijja,
viiiriejrya
(q.
v.).
pp.
II. vitiiiapeti (q. v.).
Vijayana
(nt.) [fr. vijayati]

;
1.78
J 111.342
VI. 333
bringing forth, birth, delivery Vism 500 VbhA 97.

;
Vijayati [vi-l-jayati] to bring forth, to bear, to give birth PvA 82 (puttai)) to Sdhp 133 aor. vijayi VvA 220 and vijayitvana ger. vijayitva Mhvs 5, 43 (puttag) Caus. II. vijayapeti to cause Pv 1.6'. pp. vijata. to bring forth J vi.340.
;
;
its connotation, is applied A rather old tabulation to a series of diff. achievements. of the stages leading by degrees to the attainment of the highest knowledge is given in the Samanna-phala-sutta i. (D 1.63-86), repeated in nearly every Suttanta of It is composed of the 3 sampadds, viz. sila", citta & panna. Under the first group belong slla(-kkhandha), indriya-sagvara, sati-sampajaniia, santutthi the second is composed (i) of the overcoming of the nlvaranas, (2) of the 4 jhanas : the third consists of 8 items, viz.
having a varying content in
(i)
Vijayin (adj.-n.) [fr. vijayati] in fertile J iv.77 (opp. vanjha)

;
f.
ini
able to bear a child,
DhA
1.46 (id.).
Vijigucchati
[vi-l- j.]
to loathe Sn 41
(amana= attiyamana
harayamana Nd' 566), 253, 958 (ato= attiyato harayato Ndi 466), 963 Nd 479.
;
ceto-pariyanana, (6) pubbe-nivas' anussatinana, (7) cut' upapatti-nana, (8) asavanar) khaya-nana. Other terms used are for the a""" sampada carana (D. i.ioo), and for the 3"' vijja (ibid.). The discussion at i.ioo is represented as contradicting the (brahmanic) opinion of Ambattha, who thought that
{4)
: :
fiana-dassana, dibba-sota, (5)
(2)
manomaya-kaya,
(3)
iddhi,
Vijita
[pp. of vijayati]
nijjita.
i.
;
conquered, subdued, gained,

1.160
75, 76, 161. land, realm, territory,
; ;
won Sn 46
Cp.
SnA
2.
;
352
(nt.)
DA
PvA
" vijja nama tayo Veda, caranai) panca silani " (DA 1.22 sq. only In the enum" of 3 vijjas at 1.267 sq.). Nos. 6-8 of the 3"' sampada (said to have been attained
conquered
Stô
kingdom J
(=desa VvA 316) DhA 1.386. -anga at Pv 111. i" (PvA 176) read vijit. -indriya one who has conquered his senses Sn 250. -sangama by whom the battle has been won, victorious D 11.39 It 76 Nd2 542 Pug 68.
1.262
Vv
by the Buddha in the 3 night watches) with the verbs anussarati (No. 6), pajanati (7), abhijanati (8), each signifying a higher stage of (" saving ") knowledge, yet Quoted at Vism 202. where all 8 all called " vijja." stages are given as " attha vijja," and carana with 15
quaUties (sila-sagvara, indriyesu guttadvaxa etc.). The same 3 vijjas (No. 6, 7, 8) are given atD in. 220. 275, and poetically at A n.165 as the characteristics of a proper " etahi tihi (ariya, Buddhist) monk (or brahmana) vijjahi tevijjo hoti brahmano," opposing the threeTevijja (adj.) in Veda-knowledge of the Brahmins. same meaning at S 1.146 (where it refers to Nos. 3, 5, 8 In brahmanic sense at Sn of above enum"), 192, 194.
:
Vijitavin
(adj.)
[vijita
-(-
a vin
see
;
Geiger,
11.
victorious
552,
1.88 (caturanta-i-)
;
P.Gr. 198^] Sn 146; S ill. 83

;
646
DA 1.249 DhA iv.232
SnA
162.
Vijina [doubtful] distress (?), in stock phrase at 158, 160, 162 (v. 1. at all pass, vicina).
Vijiyati at
vijati).
v. 156,
J in. 374
is
to be read as vijiyati
(Pass,
of
594 (=tiveda contrasted at
SnA
Both 463). 1.163 (aniiatha
meanings compared
&
brahmana brahmanag
tevijjar) paftnapenti, anfiatha

;
Vijja (adj.) (-) [= vijja] having vijja, possessed of wisdom in vatthu", tiracchana, nakkhatta" etc. (referring to the lower arts condemned as heretic: vijja c.) S in. 239. te" possessed of threefold wisdom see vijja b.
:
tevijjo hoti " different in the
Vijiatipatti (f)
Vijjati,
[?
doubtful spelling] adultery

etc.
:
PvA
151.
vijjamana
see vindati.
;
according to Kern, Toev. Vijjaatarika (f) is not clear vithy" s. v.= vithi-l-antarika [a very bold assumption contracted to vijj" I], i. e. space in between two streets or midstrect A 1.124. Neumann {Mitll. Slg. 1.448 " Rinnstein " (i.e. gutter). Under II. 182) translates antarika we have given the trsl" " interval of Ughtning,"
:
On
Tisso vijja (without specification, Buddhist sense "). but referring to above 6, 7, 8) further at Vin n.183 Sn 656; Ps 1.34; n.56; Pv IV. i'*; Miln 359 (-fchalabhifina) DhA iv.30 (id.). It is doubtful whether the def of fiana as " tisso vijja " at Vin in. 91 is genuine. On vijja-carana see also D in. 97, 98, 237 S 1.153, 166 n.284 v. 197 A n.163 iv.238 v. 327 Sn 163, 289. 442;
ca pana ariyassa vinaye Brahmanic and diff. in the
274; S
thus taking
it
as vijju
+ antarika.
Quoted
DA
1.34.
aloka) ni.47; 163 171 iv.3i,49Sq. A1.83 11.247 Sn 334 (simply meaning " wisdom," craft, care, but Bdhgh SnA 339 takes it as " asavanarj-khaya-nana "), 1026 (opposed to (c) popular avijja) Pug 14, 57; Vbh324 Nett 76, 191. meanings & usage of vijja science, craft, art, charm.
vijja,
; ; ; ; ; ; ;
vijja in the doctrinal appl see: 11.7 sq. (cakkhu, flana, pafina,
in. 156, 214,
Vijju
spell
76
Vifmana
rebirths), principle of conscious life, general consciousness (as function of mind and matter), regenerative force,
D
;
1.
21 3 (Gindhari
IV.498
as
practised
nama v., also mentioned at by physicians). 214 (Manika

; ; ; ;
n. V.)
iv.323 (vatthu" see J 111.504 (Cintamani v.) under vatthu), 498 (ghora") v.458 (anga palmistry) Miln 200; Dh 1.259 (bhuraicala n. v. "earthquake"
;
;
charm), 265 (dhanu-agamaniyar) Ambattha n. v.) KhA 237 {vatthu, khetta, anga) and see the list of forbidden crafts at D 1.9 (anga, vatthu", khetta" etc.
;
cp. Dial.
1.
18, 19).
-gata having attained wisdom Sn 730 (opp. avijja the playful expl" at SnA 505 is " ye arahatta-maggavijjaya kilese vijjhitvd gata khinasava-satta "). -carana (-sampanaa) (endowed with) special craft (wisdom) & virtue see above, b. -tthana branch of study there are 18 vijja-tthanani or " arts & sciences." subjects of study, referred to at J 1.259. -dhara a knower of charms, a sorcerer J in. 303. 529 iv.496 v. 94 Miln 153, 200. 267. -bhagiya (dharami) (states) conducive to wisdom (6 kinds of safina) A ni.334 cp. D 111.243 S v. 395 A IV. 52 sq. -maya (iddhi) (potency) accomplished by art or knowledge (Expos. 1.122) Vism 383 see iddhi. -vimutti wisdom (higher knowledge) as salvation S v. 28,
: ; ; ;
;
335 sq.
Vijja
Ps
11.243 (in detail).
juti]
vijjata (f) [cp. Vedic vidyut; fr. vi + dyat: see lightning. (a) vijju: S 1. 100 (mali) 1.124 ("uparaicitta) Pug 30; Miln 22 J v. 322 ("vaijriin) (jala) VvA 12; Sdhp 244, 598. (b) vijjute: Th i, 1 167 On similes with v. see J.P.T.S. 1907, J II. 217. Cp. next. 1 36.
&
Vijjallata (f.) [vijju(t) + lata] a flash or streak of lightning, forked lightning S 1.106 J 1.103. 279, 501.
;
Vijjotati
[vi-(-
jotati] to shine (forth)
to illumine
Vijjotalati
teti
?]
PvA
10.
pp.
PvA
56; Cans.
?eti
vijjotita.
[Freq. of vijjotati? Or= vijjotayati= vijjoto flicker Vin 11. 131 1.86.
;
Vijjotita [pp. of vijjotati] resplendent
PvA
;
54.
Vijihati
[vyadh] to pierce, perforate to shoot with an arrow; to strike, hit. split; fut. "issati J iv.272 inf. itug ibid. gar. itva Vin ii.i 50 J 1.201 (boring through timber) SnA 505 (kilese) PvA 155 & viddha J vi.77. Pass, vijjhati ger. itva having been hit J in. 323 ppr. vijjhamana PvA 107: grd. viddheyya J vi.77. -pp. viddha. -Cans, vijjheti J 1.45 (sulehi vijjhayanto) and vedheti to cause to be pierced J vi.453 (f"t- vedhayissati). pp. vedhita.
;
Vijihana
(nt.)
;
[fr.
vijjhati]
piercing or getting pierced

;
DA 1.75
PvA
221
;
11.87
(kanna-mangala, ear-piercing ceremony)

to extinguish
107.
Vijibapeti [vi
J
+ jhapeti]
;
Vin
1.31
11.219,
IV. 292
Miln 42.
Vijjhayati [vi-j-jhayati^] to be extinguished, to go out (of fire) Vin 1.31 (imper. "iyatu & fut. ayissati) 1.2 (akkhini dipa-sikha viya vijjhayigsu).
;
DhA
Vinnatti (f.) [fr. viiiflapeti] intimation, giving to understand, information begging or asking by intimation or hinting (a practice forbidden to the bhikkhu) Vin 1.72 ("bahula, intent on in. 144 sq. (id.); iv.290 .) J III. 72 (v. nama na vatfati, is improper); Vbh 13; Vism 41 (threefold: nimitta", obhasa", parikatha as
;
. .
t.
Cpd. J 20' medium of communication) Miln 343. 370; DhA II. 2 1 (vinfiattir) katva bhuiijitur) na vattati) PvA 1 46. Two kinds of viiinatti are generally distinguished, viz. kaya and vaci", or intimation by body (gesture) and by voice :Dhs 665, 718 Miln 229 sq. Vism Cp. Cpd. 22, 264. 448, 53. 53"t.,
cp.
ViMaija
Vedic vijfiana cognition] (as special term in Buddhist metaphysics) a mental quaUty as a constituent of individuaUty. the bearer of (individual) life, life-force (as extending also over
(nt.)
[fr.
vi-l-jfta;
cp.
animation, mind as transmigrant, as transforming (according to individual kamma) one individual life In (after death) into the next. (See also below, c & d). this (fundamental) application it may be characterized as the sensory and perceptive activity commonly expressed by " mind." It is difficult to give any one word for v., because there is much difference between the old Buddhist and our modern points of view, and there In is a varying use of the term in the Canon itself. what may be a very old Sutta S 11.95 ^- ^^ given as a synonym of citta (q. v.) and mano (q. v.), in opposition to kaya used to mean body. This simpler unecclesiastical, unscholastic popular meaning is met with in other suttas. E. g. the body (kaya) is when animated Again, called sa-vitiiianaka (q. v. and cp. vinfianatta). v. was supposed, at the body's death, to pass over into another body (S 1.122 in. 124) and so find a support or platform (patittha). It was also held to be an immutable, persistent substance, a view strongly condemned (M 1.258). Since, nowever. the persistence of v. from life to life is declared (D 11.68; Sin. 54), we must judge that it is only the immutable persistence that is condemned. V. was justly conceived more as " minding " than as " mind." Its form is participial. For later variants of the foregoing cp. Miln 86 PvA 63, 219. Ecclesiastical scholastic dogmatic considers v. under the categories of (a) khandha (b) dhatu (c) paticcasamuppada (d) ahara (e) kaya. (a) V. as fifth of the five khandhas (q. v.) is never properly described or defined. It is an ultimate. But as a factor of animate existence it is said to be the discriminating (vijanati) of e. g. tastes or sapid things (S in. 87), or, again, of pleasant or painful feeUng (M 1.292). It is in no wise considered as a condition, or a cUmax of the other incorporeal khandhas. It is just one phase among others of mental life. In mediaeval dogmatic it appears rather as the bare phenomenon of aroused attention, the other khandhas having been reduced to adjuncts or concomitants brought to pass by the arousing of v. {Cpd. 13), and as such classed under cetasika, the older sankharakkhandha. (b) as dhatu, v. occurs only in the category of the four elements with space as a sixth element, and also where dhatu is substituted for khandha (S in. 10). (c) In the chain of causation (Paticca-samuppada) v. is conditioned by the sankharas and is itself a necessary condition of nama-riipa (individuality). See e. g. S 11.4, 6, 8, 12 etc. Vin i.i Vism 545 sq.= VbhA 150 Vism 558 sq. VbhA 169 sq. 192. At S 11.4= 111.61 viiinana (in the Paticca-samuppada) is defined in a similar way to the def under v.-fthiti (see c), viz. as a quality peculiar to (& underlying) each of the 6 senses " katamar) vinnanar) ? cha-y-ime viniSana-kaya (groups of v.), viz. cakkhu" sota etc.," which means that viiinana is the apperceptional or energizing principle, so to speak the soul or Ufe (substratum, animator, lifepotency) of the sensory side of individueility. It arises through the mutual relation of sense and sense-object (M III. 281, where also the 6 v.-kaya). As such it forms a factor of rebirth, as it is grouped under upadhi (q. v.). Translations of S 11.4 Mrs. Rh. D. {K.S. 11.4) " consciousness " Geiger (in Z. f. B. iv.62) " Erkennen." (d) As one of the four aharas (q. v.) v. is considered as the material, food or cause, through which comes rebirth As such it is likened to seed (S 11.13 cp. B.Psy. p. 62). in the field of action (kamma) A 1.223, and as entering (a body) at rebirth the phrase viiifianassa avakkanti is used (D 11.63 S 11.91). In this connection the expression patisandhi-viniiana first appears in Ps 1.52, and then in the Commentaries (VbhA 192 cf. Vism 548, 659 pafisandhicitta) in Vism 554= VbhA 163, the v., here said to be located in the heart, is made out, at bodily death, " to quit its former support and proceed (pavattati) to another by way of its mental object
;
'
'
'
Vinnana
and other conditions." Another scholastic expression, both early and late, is abhiscinkhara-v., or " endowment
Vinnu
the 6th dhatu after the 4 great elements (the mahabhutani) and akasa-dhatu as fifth (this expf as " asamphuttha-dhatu " at VbhA 55, whereas v.-dhatu as " vijanana-dhatu ") D in. 247 Vbh 85, 87 VbhA 55 S n.248. -vithi the road III. 31, 62, 240 cp. A 1. 176 of mind (fig), a mediaeval t. t. for process in senseperception KhA 102.
; ; ; ;
consciousness," viz. the individual transmigrant or transmitted function (vifinana) which supplies the next life with the accumulation of individual merit or demerit or indifference, as it is expressed at Nd- 56g in def of V. (on Sn 1055 yai) kiiici sampajanasi panujja vinnanar) bhave na tifthe) punn' abhisankhara-sahagata-virinanag, apuiiri' anejj' ... ., Under the same heading at Nd^ 56q'' we find abhisankhara v. with ref to the sotapatti-stage, i. e. the beginning of salvation, where it is said that by the gradual disappearance of abhis.-v. there are still 7 existences left before nama-rupa (individuality) entirely disappears. The climax of this development is " anupadi-sesa nibbana-dhatu," or the nibbana stage without a remainder (parinibbana), which is characterized not by an abhisankhara-v., but by the carimaka-v., or the jinal vital spark, which is now going to be extinct. This passage is referred to at DhsA 357, where the first half is quoted literally. (e) As kaya i. e. group, v. is considered psycho-physicaUy, as a factor in senseperception (D III. 243, III. 281, etc.), namely, the contact between sense-organ and object (medium, \ifTa.Z,v was not taken into account) produces v. of sight, hearing etc. The three factors constitute the v.-kaya of the given sense. And the v. is thus bound to bodily process as a catseye is threaded on a string (D 11.76). Cp. above c. Other applications of the term v., both Canonical and mediaeval on details as to attributes and functions, see Vin I.I 3 (as one of the khandhas in its quality of anatta, cp. S IV. 166 sq.) D 111.223 (as khandha) S ii.ioi sq. (assa avakkanti) in. 53 sq. (assa gati, agati, cuti etc.) A 1.223 sq. 111.40 Sn 734 (yag kiiici dukkhai) sarabhoti, sabbar) vinnaija-paccaya), 1037 (nama-rupa destroyed in consequence of v. destruction), 1073 (cavetha v. [so read for bhavetha] v. at this passage expf as " punappafisandhi-v." at Nd" 569'); (uparujjhati) Ps 1.53 sq., 153 sq. 11. 102 Vbh g sq., 53 sq., 86; Nett 15 (nama-rupa v.-sampayutta), 16 (v.-hetuka n.-r.), 17 (nirodha), 28, 79, 116 (as khandha) Vism 529 (as simple, twofold, fourfold etc.), 545= VbhA 150 sq. (in detail as product of sankharas & in 32 groups) VbhA 1 72 (twofold vipaka & avipaka)
: . .
VinMoaka
(adj.) [virinana-t-ka] having hfe or consciousFound in the ness or sense, endowed with vitality. four Nikayas only in one standard passage in the same connection, viz. sa-viiiiianaka kaya " the body with its vifiiiana " (i. e. hfe-force or mind) S 11.253 in. 80, 169 V.31 1 A 1.132 IV. 53. Thus (sa) should be read at all passages. Later in contrast pair sa and a, i. e. with life & without, alive & lifeless, animate & inanimate, e. g.
: ;
J 1.466,
468
DhA
1.6
PvA
130.
fr.
ViMavatta (nt.) [abstr. formation being endowed with viiinana S
viiinaija] the fact of

;
in. 87
P*vA 63.
Vifinata [pp. of vijanati] apperceived, (re)cognized, understood, cogitated {Cpd. 37), learned Sn 323 (dhamma, one who has recognized or understood the Dhamma) Vv 44I8 (= vifinata-sasana-dhamma VvA 192); J 1.2; Sdhp 429. Often in sequence diftha suta muta vinAata to denote the whole range of the cognitional
;
&
apperceptional faculties (see muta),

1
e.
g.
111.232
Sn 1086,
Vinnatar
122.
[n. ag. of viiiiiata] a perceiver, one who apperceives or takes to heart, a learner 1.56; A in. 169 IV. 1 96 (sotar, uggahetar, v.).
ViMapaka
Vinnapana
(adj.) [fr. viiiiiapeti] clever in instruction,

;
able
to instruct S v.i62= Miln 373

(adj.)
It 107.
mo
n.51, 97. (of speech)
samatthava
DA
DhA
IV.182)
vmriapeti] instructing, informing vinfiapani instructive, making clear i.i 14 (atthassa viniiapaniya = viiinapana1.282); A 111.114; Dh 408 (=attha Sn 632.
[fr.
f.
Vinnapaya
*viniiapya] acces[grd. of viniiapeti, sible to instruction only in cpds du & su indocile & docile S 1.138; 11.38; Nd^ 235^; Ps 1.121 ; 11.195;
(adj.)
;
DhA
IV. 100.
Vbh
(-sphere)
;
341.
;
-inaiic'ayatana infinitude
of
life-force or
;
223 in. 224, 262, 265 Nett 26, It is the second of the Aruppa-jhanas see jhana. 39. -ahara consciousness (i. e. vital principle) sustenance see above dand cp. Dhs 70, 126 Nett 114 sq. Vism 341. -kaya see above e. -khandha life-force as one of the aggregatesof physical life D 111.233 ;Tikp 61 DhsA 141 VbhA 21, 42. -tthiti vinnana-duration, phase of mental life. The emphasis is on duration or continuation rather than place, which would be tfhana. There are " their " storing (a) 4 V. -durations with regard to (abhisankhara) quahty, viz. combinations of v. (as the governing, mind-principle) with each of the 4 other khandhas or aggregates of material life (rupa, vedana, saiina, sankhara), v. animating or bringing them to consciousness in any kind of life-appearance and (/3) 7 v.-durations with regard to their " regenerating " (new-hfe comb" or rebirth= pafisandhi) quaUty, viz. the 4 planes of var. beings (from men to devas), followed by the 3 super-dimensional stages (the anaiic' ayatanas) of akasa-infinitude, viiiiiaija-infin. & as Passages in the Canon (a) akiii-caiina-infin. 4 D I 1.262 sq. S 111.53 *<! (" standing for consciousness " & " platform," "patittha S in. 54 A'.S. ni.45) in. 253 (trsl "station of con{/9) the 7: D n.68 sq. Both the 4 and the 7 sciousness"), 282; iv.39. at Nd* 570. Cp. under a slightly difi. view S 11.65 (y*5
1.35, 184,
; :
mind-matterD
Vinnapita [ppof vififiapeti] instructed, informed
su well
taught Miln loi.

Viiinapetar [n. ag. of viilnapita]
j
an instructor, teacher
1.56
A
;
IV.
96.
ViMapeti [Caus.
I
I
instruct
Vin 1.54 229; VvA

;
II. of vijanati] to address, inform, teach, to give to understand to appeal to, to beg Miln IV. 264 1.251 J 111.72 (to intimate)
; ;
72, 181.
pp.
viiiflapita.
Vififiaya
'
& viMayati
(rifliiuta
see vijanati.
(f
;
ViMuta &
viAtidtai)
in phrase [fr. vififiu] discretion ) papunati to reach the years of discretion or puberty Vin 1.269 n.278 J 1.231 in.437 PvA 3.
;
Viiiiiapasattha [vi-i-ni-i-upassattha, pp. of sfj (?)] unis attacked, not deficient, unmolested, undisturbed Kern's {Toev. s. v.) proposed reading for vifiAii-pasattha v. 343 (" extolled by the wise ") at S 11.70 (reads tth)
: ; ;
11.80;
III.
245
all
identical passages.
:
We
consider
anupasa^ha would have Kern's change unnecessary been the most natural expression if it had been meant in the sense suggested by Kern.
=A
ceteti
See
Vism
Jrammanai)
hoti viiiflanassa fhitiya).

;
also Ps 1.22, 122; Sn 1114; Nett 31, 83 sq. 552 VbhA 169. -dhatu mind-element, which is
;
Vinneyya
Vinneyya
(adj.)
78
to be recognized or
:
'
Vitta
Vitakketi [Denom. fr. vitakka] to reflect, reason, consider S 1. 197, 202 IV. 169 V.156 A 11.36 Miln 311. pp.
; ; ; ;
[grd.
(of
of
vijanati]
apperceived
rupa, etc.)
J430
;
the sense objects

;
cakkhu-vinneyya
;
D
24.
1.245
Nd'
[cp.
377 iv.404 sq., 415, su easily understood VvA 258.

;
M 111.291
;
in.
vitakkita.
Vitacchika at S 11.99= iv.188 read vitaccika
(q. v.).
Vitapa J I.i6g, 215, 222
Epic Sk. vitapa] the fork of a

;
tree,
a branch
Vitacchika
.(f.)
111.28
VI.
177 (nigrodha).
[cp.
*Sk.
(medical)
vicarcika]
scabies
Nd^
304' (as roga).

;
Vi(apin [vitapa + in] a tree,
lit.
" having branches " vi.178. J
Vitabtu (f.) [= Sk. vitapin] the fork of a tree J II. 107 III. 203.
;
M
;
Vitacchita [pp. of vitaccheti] planed, smoothed
su well
1.306;
carded
(of
a civara) Vin
.
111.259.
;
Vitakka + takka] reflection, thought, thinking " initial application" Def as " vitakkanar) (Cpd. 282).
[vi
vitakko, uhanan
simile
ti
vuttai) hoti " at
Vism
Vitaccheti [vi -f- taccheti] i tear, pluck, pick to pieces in simile 1.364 (-1- virajeti)= S 11.255 (reads vibhajeti for virajeti)= Vin in. 105 (id.). 2. to smoothe see pp.
on p. 143, comparing vitakka kumbhakarassa danda-ppaharena cakkaij bhamayitva, bhajanag karontassa uppilana-hattho viya vitakko (like the hand holding the wheel tight), ito c' ito sancaranahattho viya vicaro
giving vitakka the characteristic of fixity & steadiness, vicara that of movement & display). 11.277 (" pre-occupation " trsl" see note Dial. II. 311); III. 104, 222, 287 (eight Mahapurisa") 1. 1 14 (dvidha-kato v.), 377; S 1.39, 126, 186, 203;
:
142 (with with vicara
vitacchita.
Vita94a
DA
(f) [cp- Epic Sk. vitanda, e. g. Mbh 2, 1310; 7, 3022] tricky disputation, frivolous or captious discussion; in cpds. vitanda": vada sophistry SnA 447; 1.247 vadin a sophist, arguer DhsA 3 (so read for vidaddha) VbhA 9, 51, 319, 459. See lokayata.
; ;
iv.229 153; IV. 69, 216; A 11.36; 111.87 (dhamma) (Mahapurisa"), 353 ("upaccheda) Sn 7, 270 sq., 970, 1 109 J 1.407 (Buddha, Sangha", Nibbana") Nd' 386, Ps 1.36, 136, 178; 493, 501 (nine); Nd^ s. v. takka Pv III. 5* Pug 59, 68 Vbh 86, 104 (rijpa, sadda" etc.), 228 (sa), 362 (akusala") Dhs 7, 160, 1268; Tikp 61, Miln 82, 309 DhsA 333. 353 Vism 291 ("upaccheda) DhA IV. 68 VbhA 490 PvA 226, 230. ^kama, 142 vihigsa", vyapada" (sensual, malign, cruel thought) D III. 226 S11.151 sq. 111.93 A1.148, 2 74sq. n.16, 117, III. 390, 252 428. Opp. nekkhamma", avyapada, avihit]sa A 1275; 11.76; 111.429. vitakka is often comb"* with vicara or " initial & sustained appUcation " Mrs. Rh. D. Cpd. 282 " reflection & investigation " Rh. D. to denote the whole of the mental process of thinking (viz. fixing one's attention and reasoning out, or as Cpd. 17 expl' it " vitakka is the directing of concomitant properties towards the object vicara is the continued exercise of the mind on that object." See also above def at Vism 142). Both are properties of the first jhana (called sa-vitakka sa-vicara) but are discarded in the second jhana (called a). See e. g. D. 1.37 S IV. 360 sq. A iv.300 Vin 111.4 Vism 85 and formula of jhana. The same of piti & samadhi at
II.
;
Vitata [pp. of vitanoti] stretched, extended, diffused S 1.207; Sn 272, 669 (v. 1. vitthata) J 1.356 (tanta where the strings were stretched) Miln 102, 307 Mhvs nt. vitata a drum (with leather on 17, 31 (vallihi V.)
;
both
sides)
VvA
37.
Vitatha (adj.) [vi + tatha; cp. Epic & Class. Sk. vitatha] untrue nt. untruth D 11.73 (a hi Tathagata vitathag bhananti) Sn g sq. Vv 53'^ (=atatha, musa ti attho VvA 240) J v. 1 12 V1.207 Ps 104 DA 1.62. avitatha true S 11.26 ; v.430 Miln 184 Sdhp 530 1.65.
; ; ; ; ; ; ;
DA
Vitanoti (*vitanati) [vi + tanoti] to stretch out, spread out; poet. ger. vitanitvana J vi.453. Pass, vitaniyyati ibid. pp. vitata. Cp. vitana.
Vitarava (nt.) [fr. vitarati] overcoming, getting through 1. 147 (kankha) Miln 233 (id.), 351 Sdhp 569.
Vitarati [vi
tarati] i to go through, come through, over495, 779 (ger. eyya, taken as Pot. at Nd^ 57 oghar) samatikkameyya), 941, 1052 Pv iii.2< (vitaritva = vitinno hutva PvA 181, q. v. for detail).- 2. to perform J 11. 14 (bubhukkhito no vitarasi bhottui) v. 1. visahami). pp. vitinna.
-1.
come Sn
228, of pafiAa at Vbh 323. The same comb" (vitakka + vicara) at foil, passages: 111.219 (of samadhi which is either sa, or a, or avitakka vicara-matta) S IV. 193 v.iii A iv.409 sq., 450 Nett 16 Miln 60, 62 Vism 453. Cp. rupa- (sadda- etc.) vitakka+rupa(sadda- etc.) vicara A iv.147; v.360 Vbh 103. On term (also with vicara) see further Cpd. 40, 56, 98, sq., 282 (on difference! between v. & manasikara) 238 Expos. 1.188 Kvu trsl" 238^ Cp. pa, pari. Note. Looking at the comb" vitakka -H vicara in earlier and later works one comes to the conclusion that they were once used to denote one & the same thing just thought, thinking, only in an emphatic way (as they are also semantically synonymous) and that one has to take them as one expression, like janati passati, without being able to state their difference. With the advance in the Sangha of intensive study of terminology they became distinguished mutually. Vitakka became the inception of mind, or attending, and was no longer applied, as in the Suttas, to thinking in general. The expl"" of Commentators are mostly of an edifying nature and based more on popular etymology than on natural psychological grounds.
Vbh
Vitana (m. & nt.) [fr. vi-)-tan] spread-out, canopy, awning Vin IV. 279 J 1.40, 62, 83 DhA 11.42 SnA 447 VvA 32, See also cela. 173 PvA 154.
; ;
Vitimia [pp. of vitarati] i overcome or having overcome, gone through, conquered Dh 141 (kankha) Sn 514 (id.), -2. given up, rejected, abandoned 746; PvA 181. Dh 176 (paraloka) J iv.447 (= pariccatta C).
.
Vitudati [vi
+ tudati]
1.105
to strike, prick, nudge, knock, push,

;
attack
Pass, vitujjati J II. 163. 185. 108. pp. vitunna.
'
S iv.225
111.366
Sn 675
Ud
67
104,
Vism 505; VbhA

pushed J
Vitunna
[pp. of vitudati] struck, pricked,
in. 380.
Vitureyyati at J v.47 is not clear. The v. 1. is vitariyati the C. expl by tuleti tireti, i. e. contemplates, examines. Kern, Toev. s. v. discusses it in detail & proposes writing " vituriyata (3"' sg. praet. med.), & expl at " get over [cp. Vedic turyati overcome, fr. tuT or tvar= P. tarati^]. Dutoit trsl" " uberstieg."
Vitta' [orig. pp. of
vindati= Av. vista, Gr. aiirroc, Lat. one who has found, acquired or recognized but already in Vedic meaning (as nt.) " acquired posvisus
;
lit.
Vitakkana (nt.)= vitakka Vism 142.

Vitakkita [pp. of vitakketi] reflected, reasoned, argued 1. 12 1. Cp. pari".
sessions "]
;
property,
;
wealth,
possessions,
;
luxuries
;
DA
S 1.42 Sn 181 sq., 302 J v. 350, 445 vi.308 Pv 11.8' Often (= vittiya upakarana-bhutar) vittai) PvA 106). in phrase \ipakarana possessions & means, i. e. wealth.
Vitta
1. 1 34 S 1.71 iv.324 Pug 52 Vittai) is probably the right reading cittag. Cf. p. 123 (3) K.S. 1. 153, n. 3.
79
;
Vidupita
Vitthareti
[fr. vitthara] i. to spread out A 111.187. 2. to expand, detail, give in full Vism 351 SnA 94. 117, 127, 274 and passim. pp. vittharita; f.pp. vitharetabba.
e. g.
Dh 1.295 PvA
;
3,
71.
S 1.126
(15) for
Vitta^ (adj.) [identical with vitta^] gladdened, joyful,
happy
;
J 111.413 (=tuttha) (id.), 49' (id.).
IV.
103
Vv
41* (= tuftha C.)
44^*
Vitta' [pp. of vie to sift, cp. Sk. vikta] see vi.
VitthJ^Qa [vi + thinna] " spread out," wide, large, extensive, roomy J 11. 159 (so read for vittinna) Miln 102, 283, 311, 382 DhsA 307 SnA 76 VvA 88 Sdhp 391, 617. Cp. pari".
; ; ; ;
;
Vittaka
(adj.) [fr. vitta^]
^y
(-)
J 1-339 (lanca)
possessing riches, becoming rich iv.267 (miga), vi.256 (jvita).

;
VidaQSaka
i
(ad.) [fr. vidagseti] showing danta showing one's teeth (referring to laughter) A 1.261 J 111.222.
; ;
Vittakata
(f.) [vittaka + ta] in suta " the fact of getting rich through learning " as an expl of the name Sutasoma J V.457 (for auspiciousness). Dutoit trsl" quite differently " weil er am Keltern des Somatrankes seine Freude hatte," hardly correct.
:
Vidanseti [vi + dar)seti= dasseti] to make appear, to A 1. 261 Th 2, 74 J v. 196 Miln 39. Cp. pa.
; ; ;
show
Vidaddha
[vi + daddha] in redupl.-iter. cpd. daddhavidaddha-gatta " with limbs all on fire " Miln 303.
Vitti
(f.)
[cp. Sk. vitti, fr. vid] prosperity,
happiness, joy,
;
*Vidati see vindati.

Vidatthi (f) [cp. Vedic vitasti see Geiger, P.Gr. 38'] a span (of 12 angulas or finger-breadths) Vin in. 149 (dighaso dvadasa vidatthiyo sugata-vidatthiya) iv.2 7g
;
;
felicity
111.78
Dhs
9 (cp.
DhsA
J iv.103 vi.117 143) PvA 106.

; ;
KVU484 Th
i,
609
Vittha (nt.) J v.427

;
[vi
+ stha
?]
a bowl, in sura" for drinking
spirits
DhA
III. 66.
DhA
J 1.337
III.
1
318
;
Miln 85
;
Vism
65, 124, 171, 175,
408
III.
;
72
1V.220
VbhA
343
(dvadas'
angulani
Vitthaka
(nt.) [fr. vittha] a small bowl, as receptacle (avesana) for needles, scissors & thimbles Vin n.117.
vidatthi
dve vidatthiyo
;
ratanai), etc.).
;
Vitthata^ [pp. of vi + str] i. extended, spread out, wide M. 1.178; Vin 1.297; J v.3iq; Miln 311; SnA 214; PvA 68 (doubtful!). 2. wide, spacious (of a robe) Vin 111.259. 3. flat SnA 301.
Vidahati [vi-(-dahati dha] to arrange, appoint, assign to provide to practise. Pres. vidahati see sag" vidadhati J vi.537; vidheti J v. 107. Pot. vidahe Sn 927 (= vidaheyya Nd* 382); aor. vidahi J v. 347.
;
inf.
A difficult form 1] perVitthata~ [pp. of vitthayati (?). plexed, confused, hesitating Miln 36 (bhita + ). Ed. Miiller,P.Gr. :o2 considersit aspp.of vi + trasto tremble, together with vitthayati & vitthaj-i.
Vitthambhana
Vitthambheti
(nt.)
[fr.
Perf. y* pi. vidadhu [Sk. vidadhuh] J vi.284. vidhatui] Vin 1.303 (bhesajjaij) ger. vidhaya Mhvs 26, 12 (arakkhar), posting a guard). grd. " obedient," tractable J vi.291. vidheyya in meaning
;
pp.
(in
vihita.
Vidarapa
vi
strengthening, supporting
[vi
+ thambhati] making firm, Vism 351 (cp. DhsA 335).

to
(nt.) [fr. vidareti] spUtting, rending expl of dar), 381 (do of bhid).
Dhtp 247
+ thambheti]
make
Vidarita [pp. of vidareti] split, rent

firm,
Sdhp
381.
strengthen
Vidareti [vi + dareti pp. vidarita.
DhsA
335.
Vitthayati [vi + stya : see under thina] to be embarrassed or confused (lit. to become quite stiff), to be at a loss, to hesitate Vin 1.94=11.272; aor. vitthasi (vitthayi ?) ibid, [the latter taken as aor. of tras by Geiger, P.Gr. pp. vitthata^ cSt vitthayita. 166].
see under dari] to split, rend J 1.340.
Vidalana
(nt.)
[fr.
i.
vidaleti]
breaking
open,
bursting,
splitting
Miln
Vidalita [pp. of vidaleti] split, PvA 220.

Vidaleti [vi-l-daleti
;
broken, burst J 1.493
Vitthayitatta (nt.) [abstr. perplexity, hesitation
fr.
vitthayita, pp. of vitthayati]
1249.
;
Th
I,
184
PvA
135, 185.
see dalati] to break open, split, burst pp. vidaUta.
Vitthara [fr, vi + str] ' expansion, breadth instr. vittharena in breadth Miln 17; same abl. vittharato J 1.49. 2. extension, detail often in C. style, introducing & detailed explanation of the subject in question, either with simple statement " vittharo " (i. e. here the foil, detail; opp, sankhepa). e. g. 1.65, 229; SnA 325 [cp. same in BSk. " vistarah," e. g. Divy 428], or with cpds. katha SnA 464 PvA 19 desana SnA 163 "vacana SnA 416. Thus in general often in instr. or " in detail," in extenso (opp. sankhittena abl. as adv. in short) S iv.93 A 11.77, 177, vittharena D 111.241 PvA 53, 113; vittharato Vism 189; 111.177; Pug 41 Cp. similarly BSk. vistarena 351, 479 PvA 71, 72, 81.
Vidita [pp. of vindati] known, found (out) S V.180 Sn 436, 1052 Mhvs 17, 4 1.135
;
DA
in. 100;
(a).
Viditatta (nt.) [abstr.
fr.
vidita] the fact of

11.53.
having found or
DA
known, experience J
Vidisa
(f
)
;
[vi
+ disa] an
intermediate point of
;
tfie
compass
S 1.224
111.239;
Sn 1122
1.20, loi
vi.6, 531.
Vidagga
difficult,
(adj.-n.) [vi-|-dugga] hard to (m.) difficult painful.
walk; troublesome, passage difficulty,

;
distress
111.27
ill.
128
J 111.269
iv.271.
karyag Divy 377.

Vittharata (f.) [fr. vitthara] explicitness, detail Nett 2. vittharana at Nett 9.
As
Vidora (adj.) [fr. (= pandita C).
vid, cp. Sk. vidura] wise, clever J v. 399
Cp. vidhura
2.
Vittharika (adj.) [vitthara + ika]
2.
wide-spread Miln 272. widely famed, renowned Sn 693; J iv.262. See

i.
also bahujafifia.
Vittharita [pp. of vitthareti] detailed, told in full Vism 351; Mhvs I, 2 (ati with too much detail opp. sankhitta).
;
Vidfi (adj.) [Vedic vidu] clever, wise, knowing, skilled in v. 197; Vin 11.241 (pi. paracitta(-) S 1.62 (loka) Sn 677 (viduhi). 996 J v. 222 (dhamma) ; viduno) Vv 30'' (=sappanna VvA 127) Miln 276 Alhvs 15, 51 In Pass, (than' athana" knowing right & wrong sites). For vidO sense in dubbidO hard to know J v.446. (vidu) " they knew " see vindati.
; ; ; ;
;
Vitthariyati [Denom. detail Nett 9.
fr.
vitthara] to expand, to go into
Vidupita at
dhiipita.
Ud
71
(vitakka vidupita)
is
to be read as vi-
Vidura
Vidura (adj.) [vi + dura] far, remote, distant A 11.50 (su). Mostly neg. a not far, i. e. near Sn 147; PvA 14, 31.
78, 81.
80
;
Vidhana
such-hke Sn 772 ti threefold D 1.136 Sn 509 nana various PvA 53, 96, 113 bahu manifold ThA 197 etc.
;
Vidosita (adj.)
(citta).
[vi
+ dusita]
corrupted, depraved
PvA
178
Videsa [vi + desa; cp. disa at Vin Miln 326; VvA 338.
1.50]
foreign country
Vidomanassa
(f.)
[vi
+ domanassa]
105.
absence of dejection
Vidha^ [= vidha' as noun] form, kind Th i, 428 (mana"). There are several other meanings of vidha, which are, however, uncertain & rest on doubtful readings. Thus it occurs at Vin 11. 136 in meaning of " buckle " (v. 1. " pltha C. silent) at Vin iv.168 in meaning " little box at 1.269 as " carrying pole " (= kaca-, but text (?) D i.ioi has " vividha ").
DA
Vism 504= VbhA
Viddasn (adj.) [another form of vidva = Sk. vidvan see under vindati] skilled, wise M 1.65 (gen. sg. & nom. pi. viddasuno), 310 (id.). Usually in neg. form aviddasu foolish Vin 11.296 = A n.56 (pi. aviddasu) S v.i Th 2, 164 (pi. aviddasu) Sn 762 (= bala C.) Dh 268= Nd^
: ; ;
Vidhamaka (adj.) [fr. vidhamati] one who throws away or does away with destroying, clearing away Miln 344
;
(kilesa-mala-duggandha)
Vidhamati blowing
514 (=aviiiilii
DhA
111.395)
PvA
18.
Viddesa
[fr.
vi
disa] enmity, hatred J 111.353

fr.
ThA
268.
Viddesana (f.) [abstr. formation enmity Th 2, 446 J 111.353.

;
viddesa, cp. disata'']
Viddesin (adj.-n.)
[vi
+ desin
see dessin] hating
an enemy
Th
I,
547.
Viddessati [vi + dessati] to hate Th 2, 418. saniya to be hated, hateful Sdhp 82.
grd. vidde-
[vi -1- dhma in particular meaning of driving asunder, cp. dhamati] (trs.) to (intrs.) to drop destroy, ruin do away with, scatter. off, fall away, to be scattered, to roll or whirl about. Both vidhamati & eti are used indiscriminately, although the Caus. "eti occurs mostly in meaning of " destroy." S in. 190 J 1.284 (in play (i) vidhamati of words with dhamati to blow aor. vidhami= viddhai)sesi C.) vi.490 (vidhamaij te ratthai), is ruined) Miln 91, 226 (Marasenag), 237, 337 (intrs., with vikirati Nd' 5; J 111.261 & viddhaijsati). (2) vidhameti: (poet, vidhamemasi [write se !]= vidhamema, nasema C.) V.309 Miln 39 PvA 168. pp. vidhamita.
eti
i.
&
e.
Viddba^ [pp. of vijjhati] pierced, perforated hit, struck, hurt Sn 331 Nd' 414 (sallena) Miln 251 (eaten through by worms) Sdhp 201 (kantakena).
;
Vidhamana
Vidhamita
Vidhava
(nt.) [fr. vidhamati] destroying, scattering, dispersing Miln 244 (Maccu-sena).
[pp. of
vidhamati] destroyed Nd'
576'.
*Sk. vidhra clear sky] clear; onl^ in Viddha' phrase viddha vigata-valahaka deva a clear sky without a cloud Vin 1.3 1.317= S 1.65= 111.156= v.44= It 20.
(adj.) [cp.
;
ViddhaQSa
(karin).
[fr.
vidhagsati] demolition, destruction J iv.58
(f.) [Vedic vidhava widow, vidhu lonely, vidhura separated, Av. vidava = Goth, widuwo = Ohg. wituwa Lat. Gr. i)i9fo(,- unmarried (Ger. Witwe = E. widow) vidua widow, etc., in all Idg. languages] awidowSl.170 A 111.128 J VI. 33 Miln 288 Vism 17 PvA 65, 161
; ; ; ; ; ; ;
Viddhagsati [vi + dharjsati] to fall down, to be shattered, to be ruined Miln 237; PvA 125 (Pot. eyya). Caus. viddhaijseti to shatter, to destroy S ni.190 (bof-. trs. & intrs., the latter for ati) v. 100; J 11.298; ni.431
VbhA
Vidha
339.
i
.
[cp. Sk. vidha] proportion, form, variety

(f .)
mode, manner,
;
sort,
kind
DA
Nd"^ 5 (vikirati vidhameti viddharjseti see also under vikirati). pp. viddhasta & viddhaQsita. Pass, viddhagsiyati to drop or to be destroyed, to come
1,265
;
(adesana) ;Th2, 395 (cakkhu " shape of an eye " trsl) VbhA 496 (in expl" " ak5ra-santhanar| vidha nama ") of katharj-vidha 1.222 (iddhi), 294 (in expl" of tividha-yaiiiia " ettha vidha vuccati thapana " i. e. performance,
:
D 111.103
DA
to ruin
DA
1.18=
DhsA
19 (suttena sangahitani pup-
phani na vikiriyanti na
v.).
Viddhagsana
(adj.-nt.) [fr. viddhagseti cp. BSk. vidhvai)sana Divy 180] shattering, destruction (trs. & intrs.), undoing, making disappear; adj. destroying S iv.83 Miln 351 (kosajja) v. 267 (adj.) Vism 85 J 1.322 (vikkhepa+); VvA 58, 161 (adj.). Often in phrase (denoting complete destruction) anicc-ucchadana-pari; ; ; ;
maddana-bhedana-viddhar|sana-dhamma,
e. g.
1.76
1.500;
IV.
386; J
1.
146 [cp. Divy 180: Satana;
patana-vikirana-vidhvagsana-dharmata
vikirana].
see also under
ViddhaQsaka
(adj.) [fr.
viddhai]sana] destroying
DhsA
165.
Viddhatjsanata (f) [abstr. formation fr. viddhagsana] quality of destruction, abiUty to destroy Vism 8.
tini thapanani vidha in meaning "variously" at Pv 11.9^^ (C. expl"= vidhatabba, not Perhaps the phrase vidhaquite correctly PvA 135). samatikkanta is to be explained in this way, viz. " excelUng in a variety of ways, higher than a variety " going beyond all dis(of things)" or perhaps better free from prejudice tinctions " (i. e. of personality) [i. e. No. 2] S 11.253; III. 80, 136, 170; A IV. 53. 2 (ethically) in special sense a distinctive feature (of a person as diff. from others), a " mode" of pride or As such specified as delusion, a " form " of conceit. three kinds of conceit (tisso vidha), viz. " seyyo 'ham " asmi," " sadiso 'ham asmi," & " hino 'ham asmi (i. e. I am better than somebody else, equal to, & worse than somebody else). See e. g. D 111.216 S 1.12 111.48, VbhA 496 80, 127 v.56, 98 Nd* 195 Vbh 367 Sn 842 The adj. form is vidha see (mano va vidha nama).
arrangement)
of yaniia).
99 Used
,
(similarly tisso
vidha=
as
(abl.)
adv.
Viddbaosita
DhA
III.
[pp. 129.
of
viddhagseti]
shattered,
destroyed
Sep.
Viddhasta [pp. of viddhagsati] fallen to pieces, broken, destroyed M 1.227 A 11.50 Sn 542 J 1,203 v.69, 401 Vv 63'* (= vinattha VvA 265).
;
Vidhatar [n. ag. of vidahati] provider, disposer J v,22i cp. Macdonell, (dhata vidhata, as of Vi^vakarman Vedic Mythology p. 118).
:
Viddha poet.
ger. of vijjhati J vi.77.
Vidhana
Vidva see under vindati.

Vidha'
e.
(adj. (-")
g.
[= vidha] of a kind, consisting of, -fold, aneka^ manifold DA 1.103 tatha of such-kind.
;
(nt.) [fr. vi-f dha; Vedic vidhana] i. arrangement, get up, performance, process J in. 178 (attano vidhanena " in his robes of office ") Vism 66 sq. DhsA 168= Vism 122 (bhavana") VbhA 69, 71 (manasikara") 2. ceremony, rite J vi.202 (yafina) ThA 273 (id.). Miln 3. 3. assignment, disposition, provision J 11.208
;
;
Vidhanavant
{vidhi-vidh4na-6flu C. expl"" v. as " kottnaso va sagvidahanai) va ") PvA 30. 4. succession (as much as "supplement") KhA 216; SnA 23 (note 2). Cp. sai)vidahana & sai)vidhana.
; ;
8i
or
Vinassat'
judging, sense, terminology (cp. imina nayena) (ariyassa vinaye vuccati loko) A 1.163 (ariyassa vinaye tevijjo one called a threefold wise in the nomenclature of the Buddhist) 11. 166 (ariyassa v.) SnA 403. 3. norm of conduct, ethics, morality, good behaviour Sn 916, 974 J IV. 24 1 (= acAra- vinaya C.) A 11. 112; III. 353 sq. (ariya-vinaye saddha yassa patiUhita etc. faith established in Buddhist ethics). 4. code of ethics, monastic discipline, rule, rules of morality or of canon law. In this sense applied to the large collection of rules which grew up in the monastic life and habits of the bhikkhus and which form the ecclesiastical introduction to the " Dhamma," the " doctrine," or theoretical, philosophical part of the Buddhist Canon. The history & importance of the Vinaya Pitaka will be dealt with under the titie " Vinaya " in the Dictionary Only a few refs. must suffice here to give of Names. See also under Dhamma C, and in a general idea. detail Geiger, Dhamma pp. 55-58. Often comb"" with dhamma dhammato vinayato ca on the ground of dhammo ca vinayo Dh. and V. Vin 1.337 cp. 11-247. ca Vin 1356; 11.285, 302 or (as (Dvandva) dhanunavinaya (i. e. the teaching of the Buddha in its com-
IV. 95
ySdhanavant
[vidhana + vant] making dispositions, careful in providing, circumspect, considerable J vi.287.

(adj.)
[fr.
Vidhiyaka
vi
+ dh&]
providing
PvA
60.
Vidhivati [vi + dhavati] to run space (ace), stray S 1.37; Sn
about,
411,
DA 1.39.
Vidhi
.
roam, cover 939; Nd' 414;
(f ) [fr. vi + dhS, cp. Ved. vidhi] i form, way rule, direction, disposition, method, motto Vism 278 (manasikara, eightfold); PvA 78 (dana= dana), 126; VvA instr. Tidhina in due form Mhvs 14, 52 82. PvA 1 30 ; Sdhp 336. -2. luck, destiny J 11.243 (rahita unlucky).
;
Vidhatika [etym.
Vidhnn&ti
[vi
?]
a wreath Vin
11.
10
111.180.
Vism
Vidhnra
71.
+ dhunati]
2.
to shake S 1.197; Miln 399; to remove, to skin (an animal) Vin 1.193.
: .
'.
[Vedic vidhura see vidhava] i destitute, .) miserable, wretched J v. 399 (so read for according to Kern, Toev. s. v., but doubtful). 2. [vi + dhura] " burdenless," unequalled Sn 996 (= vigata-dhura, appafima SnA 583); A 1.116 (here in meaning "clever," perhaps = vidura spelt vidhijra). SnA 201 (as Vidhura at Cp. Np. Vidhura KhA 128
(adj
;
pleteness)
D
III
1.229
Vin
11.237 sq.
M 1.284
11.
181 sq.
lonely vidura
J IV.361).
Vidhfipana (adj.-nt.) [fr. vidhupeti] fanning, a fan Vin II. 130; iv.263 A II. 130; Nd* 562; Vv 33*' (=caturassa vijani) VvA 147 VbhA 71.
; ;
Vidhnpita [pp. of vidhupeti] scattered, destroyed Sn 472 (= daddha SnA 409) Ud 71 (so read for vidupita).
;
Vidhupeti (dhupayati) [vi+dhupayati] i. to fumigate, scatter, destroy 2. to perfume, diffuse Miln 252. S 1.14; Hi. 90 = A Vin 1.2 (vidhupayar) Mara-senag) S IV. 2 ID Ps 11. 167. v. 325 pp. vidhupita.
Vidhnma (& vidhuma)

smoke,"
:
(adj.)
[vi
+ dhuma] "without
;
i.
e.
[K.S. " no dhflma-vigamena
passionless, quiet, emancipated S 1.141 fume of vice is his ") Sn 460 (= kodhav.
SnA
405), 1048
long
exegesis);
230).
Pv
iv.i"
(cp. Nd* 576 with (= vigata-miccha-vitakka-
dhuma PvA
Vinattha [pp. of vinassati] destroyed
VvA
265
PvA
55.
Vinata [pp. of vi + nam] bent, bending
PvA
154 (sakha).
Vinadati [vi + nadati] to cry or shout out, to scold J in. 147 (kamar) vinadantu let them shout I). Cp. BSk. vinadita " reviled "
Divy
540.
Vinaddha [pp. of vinandhati] covered, bound, intertwined Vin 1. 194 (camma, onaddha+); J v.416; vi.589
(kancanalata bheri)
;
IV.219 Vism 41, 72 KhA 151 ;DhAii.30 (with dhamma -kathika & dhuta-vada) [cp. BSk. vinayadhara Divy 21]. -pitaka the V. Pitaka KhAi 2, 97; VbhA 431. -vatthu chapter of the V. Vin 11.307. -vadin one who professes the V. (or " speaking in accordance with the rules of conduct "), a V.-foUower 1.4 (here expl"" by Bdhgh as " sag vara- vinaya-pahana- vinaya sannissitai) katva vadati ti " v. 1.76, thus taking it as vinaya 3) = 111.49 = Pug 58 (tisl here: "speaking according
;
327; S 1.9; 111.65; Ud 53; VvA 3. Often approaches the meaning of " Buddhist order," e. g. Vin 1.69: D 1.176; 1.68, 459, 480; in. 127; See further Vin n.96 S II. 120 A 1. 185 II. 123 v. 122. (vinaye dieko hoti) A 11. 168 (ayar) dhammo, ayar) v., Vism 522 VbhA 273 KhA 106, idar) Satthu-sasanar)) a-vinaya one who sins against SnA 4. 195, 310. 151 the V. (like a-dhamma one who neglects the Dh.) The division Vin 11.295 sq. 111.174 A I.i8 v. 73 sq. Its of the books of the Vinaya is given at DhsA 18. character (as shown by its name) is given in the foil, " (vividha-visesa-) nayatta vinaverse at DhsA 19 yanato c'-eva kaya-vacanar) vinayy' attha-viduhi ayag vinayo Vinayo ti akkhato," i. e. " Because it shows precepts & principles, and governs both deed and word, therefore men call this scripture V., for so is V. interpreted " {Expos, i. 23). -atthakatha the (old) commentary on the Vinaya Vism 72, 272 VbhA 334 KhA 97. -clnuggaha taking up (i. e. following the rules) of the Vinaya Vin iii.2i A 1.98, 100 v. 70. -katha exposition of the Vinaya Vin IV. 142. -dhara one who knows or masters the V. by heart, an expert in the V. Vin 1.169 11.299 (with A 1.25; 11. 147; dhamma-dhara & matika-dhara) v.io sq.,; J 111.486 III. 78 sq., 179, 361; IV. 140 sq.
1.283;
297,
DA
to self-control ")
in. 135, 175.
Vism
(=jatita sar)sibbita).
Vinayati see Tineti.
Vinandhati [vi + nandhati] to close, encircle, cover Mhvs so read for ig, 48; Vism 253 (ppr. vinandhamana vinaddh"). pp. vinaddha.
Vinayana
(nt.) [fr. vi
;
+ nl]
i.
removing, removal Miln 318
(pipasa) setting an
Vinandhana
II.
1
(nt.)
[fr.
vi+ nandhati]
tying,
binding Vin
2. instruction, disciphne, 39 (soka"). example J v.457 (conversion) Miln 220.

;
PvA
16 (rajju rope for binding).

[fr.
Vinaya
vi
nl, cp. vineti]
i.
destruction, removal Vin 1.3 (akusalanai) dhammanar) vinayaya dhammar) III. 3 A 1.9 1 (kodha, upanaha") desemi) S 1.40 Sn 921 v. 165 (id); SnA 12; IV. 15 (iccha) 11.34 (pipasa") PvA 114 (atthassa mulai) nikati). Often in phrase
; ;
; ;
driving out, aboUshing (asmi-manassa), 235 =
VinalOcata (adj .) [vi + nala -|- kata, with nali for na|a in comb" with kr] lit. " having the reed or stem removed," Sn 542 1.227 A n.39 rendered useless, destroyed
(=ucchinna SnA 435) ;Th as at Sn 542).
i,
216; J vi.60 (viddhasta+,
raga, dosa, moha, IV.175 Nett 22.
e.
g.
iv.7 sq.
v.
137
2. rule (in logic),
way
241 of saying
sq.,
;
Vinassati [vi -t- nassati] to be lost to perish, to be destroyed " away with you ") S IV. 309 II. 108 (imper. vinassa V.468 Pv 111.4'; Vism 427. pp. vinattha. J III. 351 Cans, vinaseti.
; ;
VII-6
Vin
Vina
(indecl.) [Vedic vin5 = vi-n5 (i. e. " not so "), of pron. base Idg. *no {cp. nana " so & so "), as in Sk. ca-na, Lat. ego-ne, p6-ne behind, etc. See na^] without, used as prep, (or post-position) with (usually) instr., e. g. Vin (vina datKjena without a support); PvA 152 II. 1 32 (purisehi vina without men) or abl., e. g. Sn 589 (flati sangha vina hoti is separated from his relatives cp. BSk. vinabhavati MVastu 1.243) or ace, e. g. Mhvs In comp" vina-bhava 3, 10 (na sakka hi tag vina). separation [cp. BSk. vinabhava MVastu n.141] Sn 588, 805 Nd' 122 J 111.95 iv.155 v.180 vi.482 (= viyo; ;
; ; ; ; ; ;
82
Vinibbhutta
judgment J in.205 v. 367 -tâna place of judgment, law court J v. 229 IV. 21 5. 111.141 -dhamma law practice J. v. 125; III. 141. -vithi process of judgment (in logic)
in deciding or giving
; ; ;
(a).
DhA DhA
:
see
Cpd. 241.
-sala the
law court(s) J iv.120
DhA
in. 380.
Vinicoharati [vi -i- niccharati] to go out (in

J IV.181.
all
directions)
Vinioohita [pp. of vinicchinati] discerned, decided, distinguished, detailed Vin 1.65 (su) SnA J v. 65 (a)
; ;
gaC).
Vinati
[vi, by-form of va to weave see vayati*] to weave 302 DhA 1.428 (tantag) inf. vetug Vin 11. 150. Pass, viyyati. Cp. upaviyati. Caus. II. vinapeti to order to be woven Vin 111.259 (= vayapeti).
:
477
Sdhp
508.
[fr.
11.
Vinicohin (adj.)
vinicchinati] discerning
[fr.
Th
i,
551.
Vinioohinana
J V.229.
(nt.)
vinicchinati]
giving
judgment
Vinama
(m.) & Vinamana (nt.) [fr. vinameti] bending Miln 352 (na) VbhA 272 (kaya- vinamana, bending the body for the purpose of getting up in expl" of vijam;
bhika)
Dhtp
208.
;
Vinicchinati (inati) & vinicchati [vi -1- nicchinati] to investigate, try to judge, determine, decide J v.229 fut. yinicchissati Vin in. 159 ger. vinicchinitva Nd' 76 aor. vinicchini J 11.2 inf. vinicchitug J 1.148 DhA IV.2 15. pp. vinicchita.
;
; ; ;
Vinameti [vi + nameti Miln 107, 118.
Caus. of namati] to bend, twist
Vinijjita (adj.) [vi + nijjita]
unvanquished Sdhp 318.
Vinayaka
[fr.
vi -t- nl]
III.
a leader, guide, instructor
Vv
2.
M 11.94
69.
Vinidhaya
;
16'
(= veneyya-satte vineti
336.
VvA
83)
ThA
a judge J
nidhaya, ger. of vinidahati] lit. asserting or representing wrongly, giving a false notion of (ace.) Vin 11.205, expH at Vin IV .2 SnA 204.
(indecl.)
[vi -f
" misplacing,"
i.
e.
Vinasa [vi-(-nasa, of nai] destruction, ruin, loss D 1.34 (-t-uccheda & vibhava), 55 Pv 11. 7" Vism 427 (so read
;
Vinindati
J n.346
;
[vi
+ nindati]
vi
-1-
to
censure,
blame,
reproach
for vinasa)
DA 1.120 PvA
;
102 (dhana), 133.

;
vi.200.
;
Vinasaka (ika) (adj.) [fr. vinasa] causing ruin only neg. a not causing destruction A 111.38 iv.266, 270 v.iie.
; ;
Vinip&ta
Viuasana
(adj.)
[fr.
vinasa],
only neg. a imperishable
nipateti] ruin, destruction a place of of punishment, syn. with apaya & duggati (with which often comb"", plus niraya, e. g. Vin 1.227; 1.82, 162 Hi. 211 It 58 Pug 1.73
[fr.
sufiering,
state
Dpvs
IV. 1 6.
60)
v.
169
Sh 278
Vinaseti [Caus. of vinassati] i. to cause destroy, ruin, spoil Th i, 1027; Sn DA1.211 PvA 3 (dhanag), 116; Sdhp 2. to drive out of the country, to expel,
;
destruction, to 106; Pv 11. 7';

59, 314,
expl"" as " vinasa nipatanti tattha dukkatakarino," together with duggati & niraya). The sotapanna is called " avinipata-dhammo," i. e. not liable to
J 111.32
Miln 108
Vism 427
(where
546.
banish J iv.200.
349.
;
be punished in purgatory sym. term khina-niraya A
see under sotapanna,
&
cp.
111.21 1.
Vinigalati [vi -i- nigalati] to drop
down Miln
Viniggata [vi + niggata] coming (out) from J vi.78 1. 140 DhA iv.46 Sdhp 23.
; ;
DA
Vinipatika (adj.) [fr. vinipata] destined to suffer in purgatory, liable to punishment after death D 11.69 111-253 1.13,390 A 1.123 11.232 sq. ; iv.39, 401 J v. 11 7, 119.
Viniggaha
[vi
-f.
niggaha] checking, restraint Ps 1.16
11.119.
Vinip&teti [vi + nipateti] to bring to ruin, to destroy, to frustrate Vin 1.298 J vi.71 ; VvA 208.
;
Viniggilati [vi-f-niggilati] to
throw out, to emit
KhA
95.
Vinibaddha
(adj.) [vi
-)-
nibaddha] bound
;
(to)
;
1.20
(
in. 9;
Vinigh&tin (adj.) [fr. vi + nighata] afraid of defeat, anxious about the outcome (of a disputation), in phrase vinighati-hoti (for i-hoti)
111.311
(chanda-raga)
iv.289
(id.)
Nd^ 30
+ lagga
etc.).
Sn 826,
;
cp.
Nd'
164.
Vinibandha
Vinicchara
[vi
[vi
+ nibandha] bondage S
+ nicchaya
cp.
crimination,
distinction,
Vedic vini^caya] i. disthought, (firm) opinion
thorough knowledge of (-") A in. 354 (papakamma") Sn 327 (dhamma), 838 (=dvasatthi difthi-vinicchaya Nd> 186), 867 (g kurute cp. Ndi26s) ;J 111.205 (attha) PvA I, 112, 2:0 (kuta), 287.-2. decision; (as t. t. in
; ;
(H-vinivesa); Sn 16. The five cetaso vinibandha (bondages of the mind) are kamesu rago, kaye rago, rupe rago, yavadatthag udar' avadehakag bhunjitva seyya-sukhag anuyogo, aiinatarag deva-nikayag paijidhaya brahmacariyag thus at D 111.238 1.103 A 111.249 iv.461, 463 sq. v.17 Vbh 377.
1.66
: ;
11.17; 111.135, 186;
law:) investigation, trial, judgment (given by the king or his ministers) D 11.58 (with ref. to labha, expl'' as deciding what to do with one's gains) = 111.289 = A IV .400 = Vbh 390 (expl" at VbhA 512, where vinicchaya
IS
said to he fourfold, viz. ftaija", Uijha, ditthi, vitakka) J 11.2. 3. courthouse, hall of judgment J 1. 176 m.105 IV.122, 370; VI. 333; Miln 332 (vinaya", i.
;
e.
having the Vinaya as the law court in the City of Righteousness). 4. (as t. t. in logic & psychology) (process of) judgment, detailed analysis, deliberation, consideration, ascertainment J v. 60 (g vicareti) VbhA 46 sq. (according to attha, lakkhana, etc.) 8^ so' A J q';
Vinibbhnjati (or bhufijati) [vi-|-ni + bhujati] i. [to bhuj, to bend, as in bhuja^ & nibbhujati] to turn inside out Th 2, 471. 2. [to bhnj or bhofij as in bhufljati* and paribhufijati*] to separate, cut off, remove 1.233 Sill. 141 IV.168 (spells wronglyjj). 3. [id.] to cleanse fig. to sift out thoroughly, to distinguish, discriminate Mi.292 Jv.i2i (avinibbhujag, ppr.) Miln 63 (doubled)
^
; ;
Vism 438
vinibbhutta.
(spelling
wrongly
jj)
DhsA
311.
pp.
Vinibbhojana
(nt.)
[fr.
vinibbhujati] turning inside out
(id.);
KhA
;
23, 75.
ThA
284.
Vism 16
-katha analytical discussion, exegesis, interpretation VbhA 291 (opp. paU-vamjana). -ftliu clever
Vinibbhutta [pp. of vinibbhujati] separated, distinguished, discriminated Vism 368.
Vinibbhoga
Vinibbhoga'
(-),
83
lacking,
Vindati
(adj.)
[vi
+ nibbhoga]
deprived of
deficient
ThA
248
(virSflana").
Vinibbhoga' [fr. vinibbhujati 3] sifting out, distinction, discrimination Vism 306 (dhatu), 368 (id.) neg. a absence of discrimination, indistinction DhsA 47 used " as adj. in sense of not to be distinguished," indistinct
; ;
VinlvaraQa (adj.) [vi -)- nlvaraija] unobstructed, unbiassed, Sdhp 458. Usually in phrase unprejudiced A 11. 71 citta of an unbiassed mind, combi" with mudu-citta & udagga-citta Vin i.i6, 181 D i.iio, 148; A iv.186. Same in BSk., e.g. MVastu 111.225 Divy 616 sq.
; : ; ;
Vinadati
is
only found in Cans, form vinodeti.

vineti] teacher, instructor, guide J iv.320.
;
at J 111,428 (sadda).
Vinetai
Vinibhindati
[vi
[n. ag. fr.
Sn 484
M 1.233.
Vinimaya
J n.369.
[fr.
+ ni + bhid]
+ niminati]
to
break
(right)
through
Ps
II.
194 (netar. vinetar, anunetar)

;
vi
reciprocity, barter,
exchange
Vinimileti [vj + nimlleti] to shut one's eyes
Sdhp
i.
189.
Vinimntta (Vinimmutta) [vi + nis + mutta] from J 1.375 (mm) Sdhp i, 4, :6, 225. (of an arrow) DhA ni.132 (mm).
;
released, free
2.
discharged
Vineti [vi-i-neti cp. vinaya] i. to remove, put away, give Pot. 3"* sg. vinayetha ppr. vinayaQ J vi.499 up. Sn 361, & vineyya Sn 590 imper. vinaya Sn 1098, & ger. vineyya Sn 58 (but taken as vinayassu Sn 559. Pot. at Nd' 577"*) Pv 11. 3** (macchera-malag) vinetva J V.403 (chandar)) vinajritva VvA 156, & vinayitvana 2. to lead, guide, instruct, train, Sn 485 (bhakutig). educate A in. 106 (inf. vinetui]) S iv.105 (Pot. vineyyai)
&
fut. vinessati)
aor. vinesi
Miln
;
3
;
(Abhidhamme)
Vinimoceti [vi + nis+moceti, cp. nimmoka] to free (oneself) from, to get rid of A in. 92 Pug 68.
;
ger.
SnA
vinayitvana ThA 69 (Ap. v. 464, & vineyya Miln 12
10) cp.
veneyya. pp.
grd. vinetabba
vinita.
Viniyojjati [vi+niyujjati] to be connected with, to ensue,
accrue
PvA
[vi
29 (= upalappati).
possession, application, use
171, 175.
Vinodaka
(adj.) [fr. vinodeti, cp. nudaka & nudaka] driving out, dispelling, alla}ang PvA 114 (parissama").
Viniyoga
151
;
VvA
+ niyoga] 157; PvA
DhsA
Vinodana
(adj.-nt.)
III.
387, 390; 578)

; ;
Vinivatteti (& vatteti) [vi
+ nivatteti] i. to turn over, to repeat J 1.25 (u), 153 (tt), 190 (tt). 2. to turn (somebody) away from, to distract Pv 1.8* (read vattayi for
Nd2
vinodeti] dispelling, removal [fr. Sn 1086 (chanda-raga, =pahana etc. Miln 285 DA 1.140 (nidda) DhA 1.41
; ;
(tama, adj.)
PvA
38 (soka).
vattanti) ; n.6'* ("vattayi aor.) 3. to roll over, to glide off J ni.344

;
J
;
111.290
(tt).
(tt)
DhA 11. 51
(tt)-
Vinivijjha dubbinivijjha
.
(adj.)
[grd. of vinivijjhati] to
difficult
to
pierce,
be pierced; in hard to penetrate
Jv.46.
Vinodeti [Caus. of vi-i-nudati] to drive out, dispel, remove, put away S iv.70, 76, 190 A 11.13, 117; Sn 273, 956, (tamar)) 967 Nd' 454, 489 J 1.183 11.63, 283 (sinehag) Vv 84^*; Miln 259 (imper. vinodehi, -|-apanehi, niccharehi) Mhvs 5, 245 (vimatii)) 31, 10 (kankhai)) ; DhA IV. 145 PvA 38 (sokag).
;
Vinivijjhati [vi-n ni + vijjhati] to pierce through J II. 91 Miln 339 ; DhsA 253.
;
&
through
Vinivijjhana (nt.) [fr. vinivijjhati] piercing, perforating, penetrating DhsA 253; ThA 197 (in expl" of bahuvidha).
Vinlviddba [pp. of vinivijjhati] pierced forated J V.269 VI. 105 Vism 222.
;
(all
through), per-
Vinive^hana (& nibbethana) (nt.) [vi -1- nibbethana] unwrapping, unravelling fig. explaining, making clear,
;
explanation,
;
refutation
;
Nd*
;
503
(ditthi-sanghatassa
vinibbethana where id. p. at Nd' 343 reads vinivedhana, cp, nibbedha) Miln 96 VvA 297 (ditthi-ganthivinivethana)
Vinivetheti [vi
;
to disentangle, to unwrap Vin 1.3, 276 (anta-ganthii), the intestines) J 11.283 (sarirar)) v.47. 2. to disentangle oneself, to free oneself (from) in. 92 Pug 68.
-(-
nibbetheti]
i.
Vinivesa
[vi
nivesa] tie, bond, attachment
1.66
{+
vini-
bandha)
Vinlta [pp. of vineti] led, trained, educated S v.261 A 1V.310 (viyatta + ); DhA 11.66 (vatthu) PvA 38. avinita not trained S iv.287 VV29' Dhs 1003, 1217 suvinlta well trained S iv.287 opp. dubbinita badly trained J v.284, 287. 1.149. ratha-vinita (nt.) a relay
;
Vindati [vid, both in meaning " to know " & " to find " cp. Gr. fiiov I saw, o}6a 1^ know= Sk. veda " Veda," Vedic vindati to find, vetti to know, fiûiXov " idol " vidya. knowledge Goth, witan to observe & know = Ger. wissen Goth, weis = E. \vise, etc., for which see Walde, Lat. IVtb. s. v. video] the Vedic differentiations vetti " to know " and vindati " to find " are both in Pali, but only in sporadic forms, some of which are archaic and therefore only found in poetry. Of vid are more frequent the Pass, vijjati and derivations fr. the Caus. ved. The root vind occurs only in the present tense and its derivations. A. vid to know, to ascertain The old Vedic pres. vetti only at Th i, 497 (spelt veti). Another old aor. is vedi [Sk. avedit] Dh. iv.35 (here perhaps as 419, 423 J 111.420 (=annasi) Remaor. to Caus. vedeti to cause to know or feel). nants of the old perfect tense 3'"' pi. [Sk. viduh] are vidu & vidui] (appears as vidu in verse), e. g. at Th 1, 497; Sn 758; Pv II. 7* (=jananti PvA 102); J v. 62 (= vijananti C.) Mhvs 23, 78. The old participle of the same tense is vidva [= Sk. vidvan cp. Geiger P.Gr. 100^] in meaning " wise " Sn 792, 897, 1056, 1060 expl* as vijjagato napi vibhavi medhavi at Nd' 93, 308 Younger Nd' 575. Opp. avidva Sn 535; 1.311. forms are a reconstructed (grammatical) pres, vidati 1.139; ger. viditva S v.193 Sn 353, 365, 581. 1053, Pass, vijjati to be found, 1068 and pp. vidita (q. v.). to be known, to exist very frequent, e. g. Sn 20 (pi. vijjare), zi, 431, 611, 856, looi, 1026; Th i, 132;
;
;
; ;
DA
Vinflaka
(adj.) [vi -(- nilaka] of a bluish-black (purple) colour, discoloured J 11.39 (of a cygnet, beistard of a swan & a crow, " resembling neither father nor mother," i. e. " black & white "). Usually applied to the colour of a corpse (purple, discoloured), the contemplation of which forms one of the 10 asubha-saftfias 1.88 (uddhumataka-f ) Sn 200 (id.). A. 1.42; 11. 17; S V.129 sq. ; Dhs 264 Nett 27 Miln 332 Vism no, 178,
;
D
3'^
1.18
sg.
Pv
1.5*
II.
3"
(spelt vijjite
I)
11.9'*
(= atthi
C.)
pret.
vijjittha
Sn 1098 (ma v.=
saijvijjittha
ppr. vijjamana existing J 1.214; in. 127; 568). 25, 87. loj; Miln 216 (gen. pi. vijjarainatai)). grd. vedaniya: see Caus. vedeti Pass. Caus. vediyati
Nd*
PvA
'93-
separately, with other derivations. B. vind to find, possess, enjoy (cp. vitta', vitta*, vitti) Sn 187 (vindate dhanai)), 658 Th i, 551 2, 79 (aor. vindi) J vi.508 (vindate, med.= look for, try to find for oneself) Mhvs
;
Vindussara
I,
84
sila,
Viparivattana
ditthi',
PvA
13 (ppr. vindar)) inf. 60, 77.
1.
DhA
in. 128 (ppr. vindanto), 410.
acara)
ditthi"
;
DhA
1.16
(sila)
DA
;
1.235.
vinditur)
vindiya Vism 526 (as Cp. nibbindati. pp. vitta' (for which adhigata in
Miln 122; J 18; grd avindiya in expl" of avijja).
Often in pair
failure
:
lit.
Dhs
361.
wrong view, heresy, & sUa" moral 11.213 A 1.95. 268, 270 Vin v. 98 Vbh 361 payoga" wrong application PvA 117, 136
meaning).
(opp. "sampatti).
Vindussara
is v.
of bindu (q.
v.).
Vipatha
[vi
-1-
patha] wrong
way or course Vv
50'
(= apatha
Vipakka
(adj.) [vi
+ pakka]
:
VvA
fully ripe J 1.136.
2]
212).
[pp. of vipajjati]
Vipakkha
(adj.) [vi
+ pakkha^
opposite, hostile
enemy
Vipanna
;
in
(-),
opp.
sampanna
only in foil. cpds. -sevaka siding in or consorting with the enemy, keeping bad company, a traitor J 1.186; 111.321 DhA
;
a tree which has lost (ditthi one who has wrong views, heretic
" vinattha-sammaditthi "
gone viTong, having lost, failing A 111.19 (rukkho sakha-palasa" branches and leaves) Sn 116
; ;
expl""
as
SnA
177);
;
Miln
;
258
(su
IV. 95.
-sevin id. J 1.487; 11.98.
Vipakkhika (adj.) [vipakkha + ika] i. [vi + pakkha^ 1] without wings J 1.429. 2. [vi + pakkha' 2] opposite,
thoroughly fallen), -sila" gone wrong in morals, lacking morahty Vin 1.63 (-t-acara, difthi") 11.4 (id.) J 111.138
(vipanna-sila)
hostile
Sdhp
71.
[vi
Vipannatta
(nt.)
[fr.
vipanna]
failure,
misfortune Dhs
Vipakkhin (adj.) wings J V.255.
+ pakkhin] having no
wings, without
367.
(indecl.)
[ger.
all
Viparakkamma
Tipaccata (f.) at Vin n.88 is perhaps a der. fr. vi + vac, and not pac, thus representing a Sk. *vivacyata, meaning " challenging in disputation," quarrelsomeness, provocation. See also vipaceti. If fr. vi + pac, the meaning would be something like " heatedness, exasperation."
Vipaccati [vi -(- paccati] i. to be cooked, i. e. to ripen -2. to bear fruit D 11.266 S 1.144 J V.121 PvA 104. 1.388; Nett 37; VvA 171.
;
deavouring strongly, with
of vi+parakkamati] one's might Sn 425
en-
Viparamosa (Viparamasa) [vi-i-paramasa, the form mosa probably a distortion of masa] highway robbery D 1.5 (expl"" as twofold at DA 1.80, viz. hima & gumba, or hidden by the snow & a thicket the pop. etym.
;
given here is " janai) musanti," i. beguile people); 111.176 (v. 1. masa) S v.473 Pug 58.
;
e.
;
they
steal,
or
11.209; v.206
Vipaccanaka
fruit,
(adj.)
[fr.
vipaccati,
cp.
paccana]
;
bearing
Viparavatta
ripening
(fully)
Miln 421 (Notes)

-i-
PvA
190.
;
1.8
M
3,
[pp.
11.3
;
of
vi-l;
para-l- vyt]
reversed,
1.9 1.
changed
111.12
v.419;
DA
Vipaccanika
iv.95
;
(adj.)
;
[vi
paccanika]
;
hostile
M
;
PvA
J IV.108 87.
Pug 20
Vbh
351. 359, 371
1.402 A VbhA 478

:
Viparioata [vi-f parinata] changed, perverted
Dhs 1038;
Vbh
I,
5 sq.
[vi-f
Miln
50.
ViparL()ama
in.
Vipajjati [vi-i-pajjati] to go wrong, to
sampajjati)
DhA
357
:
PvA
34.
pp. vipanna.
:
fail,
to perish (opp.
vicissitude
pariijama] change (for the worse), reverse, in. 216 ("dukkhata) 1.457 (also as
;
M
;
"disappointment"); S n.274;
111.8;
Vipancana & Vipaficiyati

Vipancita
"fiiiii
see under vipaficita.
("dhamma subject to change) 111.32 v.59 Vbh 379 (dhamma) Vism 499 (dukkha), 629
II.I
77
rv.7 sq., 67 sq. sq.

;
[fr. vi -1- pane, cp. papaiicita] only in phrase either knowing diffuseness or detail, or of unillusioned understanding, clear-minded, unprejudiced, comb"* with ugghatita-firiu at A 11.135= Pug 4' (trsl"" by B. C. Law as " learning by exposition " PugA 223 expl' as " vittharitari atthar) janati," i. e. one who knows a matter expl"" in detail. The spelling at A ii.i 35 is vipacita" at Pug 41 vipaccita" & at PugA vipaccita",
:
VbhA
93
(id.)
1.
PvA 60. a absence of change, stead;
sq.
fastness
18;
III. 31,
33
DhA
1.
121.
alter
Vipariiâmeti [Denom.
fr.
;
vipaririama] to change,
uamati "ijamati !) = S in. 2 11

1.56
(T.
but
DA
199.
1.167 nameti
sic
for
PvA
Viparibbinna [vi-f paribhinna] 1.296 S IV. 294.

;
(entirely)
broken
up
with V. 1. vipaiicita) Nett 7 sq., 125 SnA 163 (where ugghatita-nAu is applied to those who understand by condensed instruction, sankhepa-desanaya, and vipancita-niiu to those who need a detailed one, vittharadesana thus " learning by diffuseness "). At Nett 9 we have the var. terms vipancana, vipancayati & vipaficiyati (Denom.) used in the description of var. ways of parsing and grammatical analysis. Here vipancana (resting clearly on Sk. papafica expansion) means " expanding " (by letters & vowels) and stands midway between ugghatana & vittharana "condensing & detailing." The term vipancayati (= vipaficiyati) is used in the same way. Note. The term is not sufficiently cleared up. It occurs in BSk. as vipaflcika (e, g. Divy 319, 391, 475, where it is appl"* to " brahmaija naimittika " & trsli" by Cowell as " sooth-sayer "), and vipancanaka (Divy 548 ?), with which cp. vipaficitajna
;
Vipariyattba in verse at J v. 372 lattha (so the C. expl).
is
the poet, form of vipal-
Vipariyaya
&
DA
148 (a); Cp. vipariyesa

1.
Vipariyaya [vi-f pariyaya] change, reversal SnA 499; DhsA 253 (a); Sdhp 124, 333.
&
vipallasa.
Vipariyadikata
[vipariyaya -f kata, with sound ayi>adi] thrown out of its course, upset, destroyed Th i, 184 (cittar) cp. similar phrase vipariyatthai) cittag J v. 372 The v. 1. at Th passage
(adj.)
change y>d,
viz.
is
vimariyadi").
at Lai. Vist. 520.
Vipapeti [vi-i-Caus. of paijati] J IV. 363 (=vikkinati C).

Vipatati see vipateti
Vipatti
(f.)
to
sell,
to trade (with)
Vipariyesa [a contamination form between "pariyaya & "pallasa] reversal, contrariness, viTong state Kvu 306 {three reversals safina", citta", ditthi" or of perception, consciousness & views, cp. Kvu trsl" 176) Vbh 376 (id.). gaha inverted grasp i. e. holding opposite views or " holding the contrary aim " (B. C. Law) Pug 22 DhsA 253 ( = vipallattha-gaha).
:
2.
Vipaiivatta [vi-f pari vatta] changing or turning round, upset J 1.344 (lokassa "kale).
Viparivattati
J IV. 224
[vi-f parivattati] to turn round, to upset (nava "amana capsizing); Miln 117; ThA 255.
[vi-i-patti^
wrong
state, false manifestation,
misfortune (opp. sampatti) Vin 1.171 (acara failure of morality) A 1.270 (ajiva") iv.26, 160 (atta, para") ; Ps 1.122 Nett 126 (the 3 vipattiyo J vi.292
failure,
; ;
Viparivattana (nt.) [fr. viparivattati] changing, reverse DhsA 367.
change,
Viparita
Viparita (adj.) [pp. of vi+pari+i] reversed, changed; equivocal; wrong, upset A in. 114 (dassana) iv.226 (id.); V.284; Th 2. 393; J 1.334; Kvu 307; MUn 285, avi324; Nett 85 (gaha), 126 ("sarina) PvA 244. parita unequivocal, certain, distinct, definite A v.268 (dassana) Miln 214 (vacana) PvA 231 ( = sacca &
; ;
85
Vipula
yathava).
Viparitata (f.) [abstr. 450 (tabbiparitata).
fr.
viparita] contradistinction
Vism
Vipalavita [vi+palavita, pp.
of Cans, of pin] made to float, floating, thrown out (into water) J iv.259 (reads viplavitai))= 1.326 (reads vipalavitag, with reading The C. at J iv.259 expl' as " uttanipalavitai) in C). rita," so at J I 326 as " brought out of water," fished out = thale thapita, evidently incorrect.
D in. 150, 160, Dhs. (rsZ" introd.* xciii Cpd. 43. 249. 11. 128 (compar. S 1.34, 57, 92 (kammassa) 176 sq. vipakatara), 255 (id); iv.186 sq., 348 sq. A 1.48, 97 (sukha, dukkha), 134 (kamma), 263; 11.34 (agga), 80, 112 III. 35, 172 (danassa), 410 sq. (kamanag etc.), 436; IV. 303 (kamma") v. 251 Sn 653 (kamma) Ps 11.79 (dukkha") Pv i.g' i.io' & passim; Pug 13, 21 Dhs 431. 497. 987; Vbh 16 sq., 73, 319, 326 sq., 334 (sukha) Kvu 353 sq., 464 (kamma & vipaka); Nett 99, 161, 180 sq. Tikp 27 (fourfold), 44, 48, 50, 292 (a" & sa), 328 sq. (tika), 350 sq. Dukp 17; Vism 177, 454 (fourVbhA fold), 456 ("viniiana), 538 ("paccaya), 545 sq.
; ; ; ; ;
;
150 sq. (kusala & akusala), 144, 177, 391 73, 77; Sdhp 12, 73, 197. 235.
17,
PvA
50,
Vipakatta
52-
(nt.) [abstr. fr.
vipaka] state of being ripe
PvA
Vipallattha (adj.) [=Sk. viparyasta, pp. of vi+pari+as: see vipallasa] changed, reversed, upset, deranged, corrupt, perverted. Occurs in two forms vipariyattha in poetry) and vipallattha Vism 20 J V.372 (cittai) (citta trsl " with corrupt thought " T. spells vipallatta, V. 1. "attha) DhsA 253 ("gaha) PvA 212.
:
Vipallasa [cp. Sk. viparyasa, vi+pari+as (to throw). The diaeretic P. form (founded on Sk. is vipariyasa another bastard form is vipariyesa (q. v.)] reversal, change (esp. in a bad sense), inversion, perversion, derangement, corruption, distortion. The form vipariyasa occurs at Vin n.So (citta-kata, with deranged mind or wrong thoughts) J 1.344 (where it is expl'' by
Vipaceti [Cans, of vi-t-pac, or distorted fr. vivaceti ?] to become annoyed, to get angry (lit. to get heated) this meaning as trsl of vi-f- pac, although not quite correct, as pac means to " ripen " and is not ordinarily used of Since the word is not sufficiently heated conditions. cleared up, we refrain from a detailed discussion concerning possible explanations. It may suffice to point out that it occurs only in Vinaya (and in one sporadic passage S 1.232) in standing comb ujjhayati khiyati expressing annoyance or irritation about vipaceti,
:
Otherwise vipallasa, e. g. Sn 299 Ps 11.80 Vism 214 (attha) Nett 4, 27, 31, 85 sq., 1 15 sq. DhA 11. 228; PvA 7, 70. There are 3 kinds of vipallasas, viz. sanna" perversion of perception, citta" of thought, Nett 85 Vism 683. See the ditthi of views A 11.52 same under vipariyesa
vipallasa).
; ; ;
Vipallasayati [Denom. fr. vipallasa] to (about), to distort, to have or give a

(of)
be
deceived
something; e. g. Vin 1.191 The 11.85, 291; iv.64. corresponding BSk. phrase is avadhyayati dhriyati [to It is not quite resist, dhf] vivacayati, e. g. Divy 492. There clear which of the two versions is the older one. may be underlying a misunderstood (dial.) phrase which was changed by popular analogy. The BSk. phrase seems a priori the more intelligible one if we take vipaceti = vivaceti. we should translate it as " to speak disparagingly." Mrs. Rh. D. at K.S. 1.296 trsl" as " were vexed and fretted and consumed with indignation." See remarks under khiyati & cp. vipaccata.
;
wrong notion
Vipateti [vi-l-pateti] i. to rip or tear open Vin 11. 115. 2. to be destroyed, to fall to pieces (cp. pateti & Pass, patiyati in sense of "destroy") Pv iv.i*' (sanghatiyo vipatayanti T. vv. 11. vinasayati & vidalayati PvA 240 expl" as Pass, vipaliyati [ vipatiyati .'] with v. 1. vidaliyati) muddha vipphaleyya satJ v. 33 (reads tadha perhaps the best reading), 493 (muddha vipateyya [sic] sattadha). See vipphalati.
; ;
Nett
85.
Vipassaka (adj.) [fr. vipassati] qualified to win insight, contemplating, gifted with introspection S 11.232 Ps 1. 167; Miln 342, 369; 393, VbhA 297.
;
Vipassati [vi+ passati] to see clearly to have intuition, to obtain spiritual insight ni.196 (ye nibbuta loke
yathabhutai)
vipassisur), (vipassi for passasi) Sn

;
aor.)
11 15;
Th
J
1,471;
2,271
Vipaliyati see vipaceti 2.
Vipitthi [vi4- pitth'] in phrase vipitthi-katva(na) Sn 67 & 362. to turn one's back on (ace), to leave behind, to abandon cp. pitthito karoti. The expl at Nd* 580 is pahana etc. at SnA 1 19 pitthito katva.
;
;
ni.183 (pabbajitva
vipjissitva arahattai) papunigsu).
Vipassana (f) [fr. vi+ passati BSk. vipji^yana, e. g. Divy 44, 95, 264 etc.] inward vision, insight, intuition, introspection D 111.213. 273 S IV. 195, 360 V.52 (samatha-l- ) A 1. 61 (id.), 95; II. 140, 157 (samatha-l- ) iv.360 v.99, Ps 1.28, 57 sq., 181 11.92 sq. Pug 25 J 1.106 Dhs 131 551356 Nett 7, 42 sq., 50. 82, 88 sq., 125 sq., 160, 191 Miln 16; Vism 2 (with jhana etc.), 289 (-(- saraadhi), 628 sq. (the i8 maha") PvA 14 (samahita-citta), 167;
; : ;
Vipina (nt.) [cp. *Sk. vipina, Halayudha 2, 55] wood, grove D 1.248 (doubtful vv. 11. vijina, vivada, vivana) Ap 51 (w. 11. vivana, vicina C. vivana & vipina) Davs
; ; ;
1V.39;
PvA
81 (read vicitta
!).
VvA
77
Sdhp
457, 466.
-anga constituent of intuition SnA 8 (given as " namarupa-pariccheda etc."). -upekkha indifference by introspection Vism 162. -kanunatthana exercise for intuition DhA IV. 46. -fiana ability or method of attaining insight Vism 629 DhA iv.30 cp. Cpd. 65 sq., where 10 such modes, -dhura obligation of introspection DhA 1.8 IV.37 sq.
;
;
Vipntta (adj.) [vi4-putta] without a son, bereft of his son

J V.106.
Vipnbbaka
VipassiD (adj.) [fr. vipassati] A IV. 2 44; Sn 349; It 2 = 7.
gifted with insight, wise
(adj.) [fr. vi-i-pubba'] full of corruption or matter, festering (said of a dead body). The contemplation (saniia) of a festering corpse is one of the asubhakammatthanas. A 111.324. 1.58, 88; 111.91 As "saniia A 11. 17 v. 310 Dhs 264 Nett 27 Miln 102, 332 Vism no, 178, 193.
Vipaka [fr. vi-l- pac] fruit, fruition, product always in pregnant meaning of " result, effect, consequence (of one's action)," either as good & meritorious (kusala) or bad & detrimental (akusala). Hence " retribution ' (kamma), reward or punishment. See on term e. g.
;
Vipola (adj.) [cp. Sk. vipula] large, extensive, great, abundant. The word is poetical. D in. 150; A 1.45 (pannata) Sn 41. 675, 687, -978, 994 Th i, 588 Nd' Vv 67' ( = mahanta VvA 290); 581 ( = adhimatta) Ap 40; Pv II. i"; 11.4'; 11.9" (=ulara PvA 139); Miln 164, 311, 404; PvA 7, 76 Sdhp 271.
Vippakata
Vippakata [pp. of vijjpakaroti
;
86
i.
Vipphara
Vippalâti [vi-l-palapati] to talk confusedly (as in one's sleep), to chatter, wail, lament Vin 1.15; S iv.303 PvA 40, 93. III. 217; IV. 167; DhA II. 100 J 1.61
; ;
vi+pakata]
imper1.2
fectly executed, left unfinished, interrupted
D
;
(cp.
Vin 11.172, 243, 304 iv.279 A 11. 196 J 1.120. done wrongly J v.214. At Vin iv.358 (in Bdhgh's remarks on Pac. 26, i) we find vippagatamedhuna as inaccurate spelling for vippakata-methuna
Dh
1.49)
2.
Vippalambheti
1.151
;
[vi-i-
palambheti] to deceive,
mock
DA
ThA
78.
(" interrupted intercourse ").
Vippalapa [vi+ palapa] confused talk, wailing Ps 1.38
Vippakaroti [vi+pa+kf] to pp. vippakata.
ill-treat,
abuse Vin
11.133.
PvA
18.
Vippalojiati [vi-l-palujjati] to be broken
up, to be de-
Vippakaia
J VI. 370
;
[vi-l-
pakara]
1.28
;
change,
46.
mutation,
alteration
stroyed Nd'
5.
DhA
VvA
Vippavadati
all over,
[vi-f
pavadati] to dispute, disagree J iv.163;
VippaklQâ [pp. of vippakirati] strewn

sprinkled (with) J 11.240; vi.42
;
DhA
beset with, 1.140; 1.40;
VI. 267.
DA
VvA
Vippavasati
36.
from
fact of being
Vippakiwata (f.) [abstr. fr. vippakinna] the beset or endowed (with) Vism 8.
pavasati] to go from home, to be awa; to be absent Sn ii38(=apeti apagacchati^ vina hoti Nd* 582) J iv.51, 439. pp. vippavuttha.
[vi-i-
(abl.),
Vippakirati [viif pakirati] i. to strew all over PvA 92. 2. to confound, destroy J 11.398. pp. vippakinna.
Vippavasa [vi+ pavasa] absence in sati absence of mind neglect, absentmindedness. thoughtlessness J 1.410 SnA 339; a thoughtfulness, mindfulness Vin v. 216; Sn 1 142 J IV. 92.
;
;
Vippakkamati [vi-l- pakkamati] to part company, to go away Vin iv.284.

Vippajahati [vi-i- pajahati] to give up. to abandon Sn 817 (inf. pahatave), 926 (Pot. "pajahe) ger. pahaya Sn 367, 499, 514; J 1.87. pp. vippahina.
Vippaviddha [pp. of vippavijjhati, through and through J 1.6 1.
vi-i-
pa
-I-
vyadh] pierced
Vippavuttha [pp. of vippavasati] absent
sati neglectful
DhA
1.239.
Vippatikknla (adj.) [vi-f pafikkula] contrary, antagonistic Dhs i325 = Pug 20.
Vippaîpaijati [vi-l- patipajjati. Cp. BSk. vipratipadyate Divy 293] to go astray fig. to err, fail to commit sin
;
Vin
III.
166; S 1.73;
1.438.
pp.
vippatipanna.
Vippasanna (adj.) [vi-t-pasanna] (quite) purified, clear; happy, bright, pure, sinless Vin 111.88 ("chavivanna) S 1.32 (cetas) 111.2, 235; iv.nS, 294; v.301 A in. 41, 236 Sn 637 Dh 82, 413 (=pasanna-citta DhA iv.192) Pv Mo^" = sutthu pasanna) 11.9'*; Vism 262 (where KhA reads pasanna only) DhA 11.127 DA 1.22 1.
; ; ;
;
Caus. vippatipadeti.
Vippatipatti Vism 511.
(f.)
Vippasadeti [Caus. of vippasidati] to purify, cleanse Sn 506.
[vi+ pafipatti]
wrong way,
error,
sin
Vippa^panna
vippatipajjati] " on the wrong track," going or gone astray, committing sin Pv iv.i^' (citta = adhammiyar) patipadarj patipanna PvA 242).
[pp.
of
Vippasidati [vi-f pasidati] to become bright; fig. to be reconciled or pleased, to be satisfied or happy Dh 82 Caus. vippasadeti. J 1. 51 PvA 122 (mukha-vanna).
; ;
Vippasukkhati
J v. 106.
[vi-l-pa-l-sukkhati]
to
dry
up entirely
V
Vippatipideti [Caus. of vippatipajjati] to cause to sin (esp. adultery) Vin 111.40.
commit
Vippahana (nt [vi-l- pahana] leaving, abandoning, giving up S i.39=Sn 1109; Sn 1097; J vi.260 Miln 181.
)
;
Vippatisara [vi-i-patisara] bad conscience, remorse, regret, repentance Vin 11.250; D 1.138; S ill. 120, 125; iv.46 A III.I56, 197, 353; 1V.69; J IV. 12; V.88; Pug 62; DhA rv.42 VvA 116; PvA 14. 60. 105. 152. a no
;
Vippahita
(nt.) [vi-l- pahita*]
sending out in
all directions,
message
J in. 386 (diita).
regret,
no remorse
in. 46.
Vippahina [pp. of vippajahati] given S 1.99 A v. 16, 29 sq. Sn 360, 362.

;
;
up,
abandoned
Vippatisarin (adj.) [fr. vippatisara; cp. BSk. vipratisarin Divy 322, 638] remorseful, regretful, repentant S 111.125
;
Vippitaat J
VI.
185
is
to be read cipita (" flat ").

;
IV.133,
320
;
sq.,
10,
J 1.200
Miln
359 sq. A 111.165 sq. 285 Tikp 321, 346.

; ;
iv.244,
Vipphandati
[vi-l-
phandati
cp.
BSk. vispandati Jtm

(52^*
11
390;
to twitch, writhe, struggle pp. vipphandita.
open or apart
Vv 52"
Ha.)
J iv.495
Vippataccheti [vi-f
M 1.506.
V.70
pa+
taccheti] to scratch
Vipphandita
Vippanattha
;
[vi-t-
Vv 84=84"
VI. 525
;
pp. of panassati] strayed, lost, perished ( = magga-sammulha VvA 337); J iv.139;
Miln 326.
" writhing," (nt.) of vipphandati] [pp. (fig) in ditthi" twitching, struggle 1.446; S 11.62 comb'' with visukayita) " scuffling of opinion " (Mrs. Rh. D.), sceptical agitation, worry & writhing (cp. Dial. 1.53) 1.8, 486; S 1. 123 (here without ditthi"; the C. expl" is " hatthirajavanna sappavaijij' adidassa
Vippamatta [vi-t- pamutta] released, set free, saved S 1.4, 29, 50; III. 31, 83; IV. 11; A 1. 10; 11.34; Sn 176,
218, 363, 472, 492, 501, 913; J 1.84; 331. 336.
nani" K.S.
Vipphala (or
Vipphalati
1.320);
Dhs
381
?)
Pug
22.
Vv
20''ai29'''
Nd'
S
is it
pipphala
= phala
at J vi.518.
Vippamokkha
1.154; J v.27.
[vi-f-
pamokkha]
release,
deliverance
asunder
phalati] (intrs.) to split open, to burst Pv so read at J v. 33, 493 (for vipatati) IV. 1*' (for vipateti) see detail under vipateti.
[vi-l; ; ;
Vippayatta
[vi-(- payutta] separated S 11.173 (visai)yutta-f ) ; Sn 914 (or "mutta). -paccaya the relation of dissociation Tikp 6, 53 sq., 65 Vism 539.
;
Vipphara
(adj.)
Vippayoga [vi+ payoga] separation Sn 41
PvA
161 (piya").
or 2] diffusion, pervasion i [fr. vi-l- pharati pervading, spreading out A 1.171 (vitakka-vipphara-sadda, cp. Kvu trsl" 241), 206 (mahajutika maha vipphara); iv.252 Ps 1.112 sq. 11.174; J 111.12 (maha" -(-mahajutika); v. 150 (id.); Miln 230 & 270 (vaci
;
Vippharavant
dilating in talk), 130, 346; 103 (maha+ mahajutika)
;
87
;
;
VibhSjana
v. 261 (dhammar) vivarati virajeti); S iv.93 (atthai)) Sn 87; Pug 41; Vbh 259; vibhajati uttani-karoti) iii. ger. 1. Miln 145; SnA 237; 1.104; 104; PvA 81, iii vibhajja (q. v.). pp. vibhatta.
;
;
Vism
PvA
42 DA 1.192 178 (karuna).
VvA
Vippharavant
vipphara, cp. pharati i & vipphurati] possessing vibration DhsA 115 = Vism 142.
(adj.)
[fr.
DA
Vippharika
(adj.)
[fr.
vi+ pharati
2]
spreading out
(in
effulgence)
VvA
5 (maha).
Vibhajana (nt.) & a (f.) [fi vibhajati] distinction, division, going into detail Nett 5, 8 sq., 38 (+vivarana & uttani-kammata) Tikp 10; SnA 445 (vivarana, v.,
uttani-karana)
;
Vippharita [pp. of Cans. vi+ pharati] expanded V.34 ("akkhi-yugala, both eyes wide open).
Vipphalita (adj.)
Davs
DhsA
343, 344.
Cp. vibhajana.
Vibhajja (adv.)
PvA
152 (anga).
[vi+phalita 2] (su" so read for

;
split open, cut to pieces
vipphalita);
Sdhp 188
It is o/=vi+ Vipphaleti [vi+gphar: cp. phalita 1. phaleti] to expand, to bend or draw the bow J vi.580.
VippharaQa
(nt.)
[vi+phurana=pharana] spreading
out,
effulgence, pervasion
VvA
277.
[ger. of vibhajati] dividing, analysing, detailing; in detail ("-) 111.229 ("vyakaraniya pafiha " discriminating reply " trsl") 11.46 (vacana analysis). vada the Vibhajja doctrine, i. e. the doctrine which analyses, or the " religion of logic or reason " a term identical with theravada, the doctrine of the Elders, i. e. the original teaching of the Buddhist church, -"vadin one who teaches the V. doctrine, Ep. of the Buddha Mhvs 5, 271 Tikp 366; VbhA 130; cp. Kvu trsl' introd. p. 38.
Vipphurati [vi+ phurati see pharati] to vibrate, tremble, quiver, fly asunder, diffuse J 1. 51 SnA 225; VvA 12 (vijjotamana vipphurato).
;
Vipphotita (adj.) [vi+photita: see phota, cp. BSk. visphota open Divy 603] burst open (of a boil) Th i, 306.
Vibhatta (adj.) [pp. of vibhajati] i. (lit.) divided, distributed parted, partitioned, having divisions, portioned ofi Sn 300; Pv i.io'* (of niraya) J v. 266 (id); Miln su well divided, well planned, 316 (a samudda). proportioned, regular Sn 305 Pv 111.2^' Miln 330, 345 detailed, explained, analysed 2. (fig.) Vism 108. Vism 187; SnA 288; PvA 104.
;
Viphala
(adj.)
[vi+phala]
fruitless, useless
Sdhp
527.
Vibandlia [vi+ bandha] fetter
PvA
207.
Vibhattavaat (adj.) detail Vism 212
[fr.
vibhatta]
full
of details, giving all
DA 1.34.
i.
Vibandhana
Vibadhaka
(nt.)
[vi+bandhana] = vibandha
[fr.
ThA
(-),
243.
Vibhatti
I
(f.)
[fr.
vibhajati]
division, distinction, classi;
fication,
(adj.)
detail,
;
vibadha] doing harm to

11.
injuring,
sq.,
preventing Davs
105
88.
sankhepa)
Vibadhati [vi+badhati] to oppress, harm Miln 135 (so Pass, vibadhiyati to be read for "bhadati) DhsA 42. oppressed PVA 239.
;
variety J vi.432 (of paintings) Nett Miln 102, 381 Vism 352 (contrasted with PvA 199,282 (rupa various forms, patterns).
;
2. (t. t. g.) inflection
of
nouns & verbs, declensions,
conjugation
-lopa omission 78, 199. Note, vibhattiof inflection VvA 174, 192; PvA 147. bhava at DhsA 260 is to be read as vibbhanti" (see
SnA
397;
VvA
Vibbedha [fr. vi+vyadh after analogy of ubbedha vi+ bheda] circumference J 1.212.
not
under vibbhanta).
Vibhattika (adj.)
detailed.
Vibbhanta [pp. of vibbhamati] i. roaming, straying; strayed, confused 1.171 (padhana giving up exerUsually in phrase "citta with wandering tion), 247 (id.). (or confused) mind S 1.61 (see expl" of C. at A'.S. 1.32 1), It 90 204; 111.93; v.269; A 1.70; 11.30; III. 391 J Miln 324. At DhsA 260 rv.459 (+ kupit' indriya) we find the cpd. vibbhanti-bhava [vibbhanta in comp" " with bhu !] of citta, in meaning " wavering, roaming (of mind) so read for vibhatti-bhava.
vibhatti] having divisions; [fr. Neg. a not giving details VvA 164.
(fig.)
Vibhava [vi-t-bhava]
1.
wealth, prosperity i. power, 147; J 1.56; v.285 Mhvs 26, 6; DhA 1.6; 11. 9, 84; IV. 7; VvA 5, 302 ("sampanna rich); PvA 122, 130, 176, Great wealth is expressed by astti-koti-vibhava, 196. consisting in 80 kotis, e. g. DhA 1.367 11.25. bahu
; ;
DA
very rich
1.145;
maha
id.
PvA
97,
2.
107.
yatha
Vibbhantaka (adj.) [vibbhanta+ ka] i. straying away 2. (a from (-), confused Vism 187 (jhana), 429. bhikkhu) who has forsaken the Order, apostate Vin u.Oo.
vibhavar) according to one's vibhav' 4nuruparj id. VvA cessation of life, annihilation
;
;
means or power PvA 54

254.
non-existence,
Vibbhamati [vi+ bhamati] to wander about, to go astray, to forsake the Order Vin 1.72; n.14; in. 40 (may be taken in the sense of enjoying oneself or sporting, i. c.
cohabiting, at this passage), iv.216; J 1.117; 111.462 (of pp. viba bhikkhu enticed by his former wife), 496. bhanta.
867 (id.); Nd' 274, 282; J patta C.) v. 267 (id.) DhsA 392 DA 1.120 VbhA 505 See also tanha B i. ( = bhava-vigaraa). -tanha " craving for life to end " (Dial. in. 208), desire for non-existence D 111,216, 275; Vin i.io; Ud 33; -ditthi the theory of non-becoming It 50; VbhA III. D III. 212 A 1.83 Nd* 245, 274.
;
;
1.34: 111,402
Sn 514 (H-bhava), ("rj gata= vinasar)
Vibhavati
issati)
;
[vi-l-
Sn 873
bhavati] to cease to exist S in. 56 (fut. (vibhoti) Nd' 279 (id.). pp. vibhuta.
;
Vibhanga
[vi-l-
distinction,
bhanga, of bhai'] classification Vin 1.359

;
distribution,
;
division,
(jati
Sn
600
:
Vibhassikata
(nt.)
[vin- bhassa-t-
kata] gossip,
lit.
"
made
classification of species
expl*" as jati-vitthara at
SnA
into talk " Vin iv.241.
464); J IV. 361 (+vicaya; C. expl as vibhaga) Mhvs 30, 87 (dhatu" distribution of relics) SnA 422 (contrasted Vibhanga is the title of the second with uddesa). book of the Abhidharama Pitaka (see Pali Name Dictionary). Cp. Sutta-vibhanga.
Vibhaga
bution,
Vibhajati [vi-f-bhajati, i. e. bhaj^, as in bhajeti] (lit.) to distribute, divide; (fig.) to distinguish, dissect, divide up, classify to deal with something in detail, to go into details in. 223 S 11. 2, 255 (vibhajeti) = 1.364 (reads
;
vibhajati, cp. vibhanga & vibhajana] distridetailing, classification J division iv.361 Vism 494; VbhA 83; ThA 100; VvA 37; PvA 122. attha detailing of meaning Vism 569 dhatu" distribution of relics VvA 297; PvA 212 pada division of words SnA 269; PvA 34. Cp. sag.
[fr.
; ; ;
Vibhajana
92, 561
;
(nt.) [vi-i-
bhajana'] distribution, division
Dhtp
Dhtm
776, 787.
Vibhata
Vibhata [pp. of vibhati] shining, iumed to light, bright in phrase vibhataya rattiya when night had become light, i. e. at daybreak or dawn (DhA iv.ios; PvA 13, (nt.) daybreak, dawn DhA 11.5 (khane). 22).
88
Vibhedeti
Vibhitaka (& taka) [cp. 'Sk. vibhita & ka] the plant Terminalia belerica beleric myrobolan. Dice were made from its fruits, which are also used as medicine
;
(intoxicant);
J
III.
its
;
flowers
VI. 529.
smell
vilely.
Vin
1.201
161
v.363
Vibhati [vi+bhati] to shine forth, to be or become light (said of the night turning into day) pres. also vibhayati Vin 1.78; fut. vibhayissati D 11.14S; aor. vibhayi pp. vibhata. J V.354.
;
Vibhadati at Miln
35 should be read at vibadhati.

vibhati] shining forth,
Vibhnta (adj.) [pp. of vibhavati, or vi-i-bhuta] i. [cp. bhuta I, & vibhava 2] destroyed, annihilated, being without Th I, 715; Sn 871 sq., 11 13 ( = vibhavita atikkanta vitivatta Nd^ 584). 2. [cp. bhuta 3] false Sn
664.
3.
[cp.
vibhaveti
2]
clear,
distinct
v. 325
Vibhayana
(nt.)
[fr.
brightening
VvA
148.
Miln 311; Abdhs 16 (a unclear); Vism 112 (& -g karoti to explain Miln 308.
a).
Vibhavana
(nt.) & a (f.) [fr. vibhaveti] i. making clear, ascertainment, explanation, Exposition J 111.389; Vbh 342, 343 (a); Sn A 13, 261 sq., 318; VbhA 409 (a); ThA 76 (a), 230 PvA T37, 140 (so read for vibhavana disappearance, making 2. annihilation, in attha). non-existing (cp. vibhava 2) DhsA 163 (vibhavana
Vibhati (f) [fr. vi-i- bhavati] i. [cp. vibhuta 2] destruc tion, ruin Th i, 1018 (mandin = malign). 2. [cp. vibhava i] splendour, majesty, glory J v. 305 PvA 133
(dana), 216 (raja).
Vibhusana
145,
nama antara-dhapana
ti
attho).
(nt.) [vi-l- bhusana] adornment A 1.212 11.40, 209; Sn 59 (cp. Nd* 585); Pug 21, 58; J 1.8; Dhs 1348; Miln 382.
;
Vibhavaniya (adj.) [fr. vibhavana] pertaining to ascertainment, making clear, explaining PvA 244 (paramattha").
Vibhavita [pp. of vibhaveti]
hilated
Vibhusa
made
non-existing,
anni-
Nd2
584.
[fr.
(f) [vi-l- bhusa] ornament, decoration, distinction, pride Sn 926; Nd' 380; Nd^ 585; Miln 224 (Rh. D. trsl" " dexterity," hardly correct. Should we read " vibhiiti " ?).
Vibhavin
(adj.)
vibhaveti] intelligent, wise Sn 317;

21, 276, 346;
Vibhasita [pp. of vibhuseti] adorned, decorated

102
;
Mhvs
25,
J VI.304; Sdhp 382.
Nd* 259 (=medhavin); Miln
Vism
10
PvA
25
46, 157.
Vibhuseti
[vi-i-
bhuseti] to adorn, embellish, beautify

;
Vibhaveti
bhaveti] I. to understand clearly (lit. " to produce intensively or well ") Sn 318 (ger. a-vibhavayitva). 2. to make clear, to explain KhA 89 ;'SnA PvA I, 70, 92, 135. 3. to put out of exist406, 472 ence, to annihilate [as Caus. of vibhava 2] DhsA 163.
[vi-l-
411;
Mhvs
19,
DhA
1.77.
pp. vibhusita.
Th
2,
Vibheti [vi-l-bhayati] to be afraid, to stand in Should we read bibheti J V.509 = bhayati C).
(
awe
?
of
pp. vibhavita.
Vibhasita [pp. Caus. of vi+ bhasati^] illuminated, bright, shining forth Sdhp 591.
made
Vibhedaka [vi-l-bhedaka] one who disturbs friendship, a slanderer J in. 260.

Vibhedika
(f.) [fr. vi-i-
bhid] the
palmyra
tree J vi.529.
Vibhinna (adj.) [vi-i- bhinna] scattered; divided, at variance Sn 314 ( = atiiiam-aniiag bhinna SnA 324).
Vibhedeti [vi-l-bhedeti] to cause disruption, to slander A v.345 sq.
THE PALI TEXT
SOCIETY'S
EDITED BY
T.
W. RHYS DAVIDS
and
F.B.A D.Sc. PhD. LL.D. D.Litt

Ph.D.
WILLIAM STEDE
Part VIII
(Vim H)
PUBLISHED BY
THE PALI TEXT SOCIETY LONDON
First published
1925
Reprinted Reprinted
.-
1949
1952
Vimajjana
Vimajjana
ing
(nt.) [fr. vi 4-
89
polish-
Vim ana
their glittering roofs are peaked with 700 pinnacled also as " innumerable " VvA turrets (VvA 244. 289 Surrounded are these towering 188. or 18.000 Ap. 63). (ucca) mansions by lovely, well-planned gardens, the paths of which are sprinkled with gold dust they are There is full of wishing-trees, granting every desire. a variety of stately trees, bearing heavenly flowers & Lotus ponds fruit, swaying gently in delicious breezes. with cool waters invite to refreshing baths a host of birds mix their songs with the strains of cymbals and Angelic maidens lutes, played by heavenly musicians. perform their dances, filling the atmosphere with a Peace and radiant light which shines from their bodies. happiness reign everywhere, the joys of such a vimaBa
;
majjati*]
making smooth,
soft,
I.
385.
(adj.)
[vi
Vima^ba
+ mattha]
smoothed,
smooth,
polished J v. 96 (abharana), (C, expl' as " visala "), ubhato-bhaga polished or 204, 400 (of ornaments). (has smooth on both sides i. 385 11. 13 A v. 61
=M
maddha).
Vimata
(adj.)
[fr.
vi
+ man]
perplexed, in doubt
v. 340.
Vimati (f)
[vi + mati] doubt, perplexity, consternation 105; S IV.327; A 11.79. 185; Ap 29; Dhs 425; J III. 522 Miln 119, 144, 339; DA 1.274.
1.
Vimada
(adj.) [vi
+ mada]
[vi
" J V.158 (taken as
disintoxicated. without conceit unconscious " by C).
Vimaddana
(nt.)
+ maddana]
crushing,
destroying
VvA
Vimana
3.
232.
(adj.) [vi
Miln 23, 118;
+ mano] i. PvA 274. 2.

Th
i,
distracted, distressed
(adj.)
e.
perplexed, consternated infatuate Th 2, 380. 1051 J vi.523.

;
Vimariyadikata
unrestricted,
[vi + mariyada + kata] made lit. delivered, set free S 11173; 111.31 (vippamutto ena cetasa viharati) vi.ii A v 151 sq. At Th I, 184 V. 1. for vipariyadi".
i.
;
;
Vimala
(op.
(adj.)
[vi
+ mala]
stained, clean, pure
Nd 586)
J 1.18
without stains, spotless, unSn 378, 476, 519. 637, 1131 iv. 340 Miln 324 DhA iv.192.
; ;
cannot be expressed in words. This elysium lasts for aeons (cira-tthitika Vv 80' kappa-Uhayin Th i. 1190) in short it is the most heavenly paradise which can be imagined. For a monograph of vimana the Vimana Vatthu and its Commentary should in the first place be consulted. 3. The inhabitants of the Vimanas are usually happy persons (or yakkhas : see Stede. P. V trsl. 39-41), called devata, who have attained to such an exalted state through their own merit (punha see foil Departed souls who have gone through the Peta4). stage are frequently such devas (at \'v 1 7'' called pubbadevata). That these are liable to semi-punishment and semi-enjoyment is often emphasized, and is founded on the character of their respective kamma J 1.240 (vimana-petiyo sattahar) sukhar) anubhavanti. sattahai) dukkhai)); J v. 2 (vemanika-peta-bhavena-kammassa sarikkhako vipako ahosi i. e. by night pleasures, by
r
Vimalayaka
[cp. Sk.
vimalaka] a certain precious stone of
dark -blue colour
VvA
1 1
Vimina^ (nt.) [in the Pali meaning not Vdi&. Pound in meaning " palace-chariot " in the Mbharata and elsewhere in Epic Sk.] lit. covering a certain space, measurthe def" given by Dhpala refer it to " without ing measure," i. e. immeasurable. Thus =vigata-mane appamane mahanta vara-pasada VvA 131 =visitthaAppl'' meanmanai), pamanato mahantar) VvA 160.
;
12 (see Stede, Gespenstergeschichlen des Peta Vatthu p. 106), m. 7' PvA 204, 210, & Divy p. 9. Expressions for these " mixed " devatas who are partly blessed, partly cursed are e. g. vimanapeta PvA 145. 148, 271. 275 f. vimana-peti PvA 152, 160.
day tortures);
cp.
Pv
11.
186,
190;
;
vimana devata PvA
190;
vemanika-peta
PvA 244; 111.192 (as powerful, by the side J V.2 of nagas & supannas). In their appearance they are
DhA
like
ing
heavenly
elysium.
vimana
is
(magic) palace, a kind of paradise, i. General remarks: (a) The notion of the peculiar to the later, fantastic parts of the
Canon, based on popular superstition (Vimana & Peta Vtthu, Apadana, Jataka and similar fairy tales). It shows distinct traces of foreign (Hellenic-Babylonian) influence and rests partly on tales of sea-faring merchants
V. in mid-ocean). On the other hand represents the old (Vedic) ratha as chariot of the gods, Thus at Vv 16 to be driven at will (cp. below 5, 7. 8). (here as 500 chariots !). 36. 63. O4 J 1.59 (deva-vimanasadisa ratha). (6) The vimanas are in remote parts of the world (cp. the island of the blessed), similar to the elysium in Homer's Odyssey, e. g. iv.563 sq. ir'tj,'HXyffioi^ TTtdiov Koi ir i par a yairji- d9al'aT0i 7r^^;//0t'(7(f " the immortal ends of all the etc. (trsl" G. Chapman where earth, the fields Elysian Fate to thee will give Rhadamanthus rules, and where men live a nevertroubled life, where snow, nor show'rs. por irksome winter spends his fruitless pow'rs, but from the ocean zephyr still resumes a constant breath, that all the (r) Cp. Ehni, Yama p. 206 sq. fields perfume"). In popular religion the influence of this eschatological literature has been very great, so great in fact as to make the Vimana and Petavatthus & the jatakastories, exemplifying the theorj- of retribution as appealing to an ordinary mind by vivid examples of mythology, greater favourites than any other canonical book. From this point of view we have to judge Mhvs 14, 58; Petavatthug Vimanan ca sacca-sagyuttai) eva 2 The descriptions of the ca desesi thero The Vimanas are in the most exuberant terms. palaces (kingdoms in miniature) are of gold, crystal or exquisite jewels, their pillars arc studded with gems.
(cp. location of
it
beautiful human beings, dressed in yellowish (pita, expl'' as " golden " robes (cp. the angels in the oldest Christian apocalyptic literature on their relation to Hellenic ideas see e. g. A. Dieterich, Nekyia, Leipzig 1903, pp. 10-18, 29: red & white the colours of the land of the blessed), with gold and silver as complementary outfit in person and surroundings.
:
esp. Nos. 36 & 47 (pita-vimana). Their splendour is often likened to that of the moon or of the morning star. 4. Origin of Vimanas. A vimana arises in the " other world " (paraloka) at the instant of somebody doing good (even during the lifetime of the doer) and waits for the entry of the owner DhA ill. 291 sq. In the description of the vimana of the naga-king (J vi.3i5=Vv 84*^) it is said on this subject a vimana is obtained neither without a cause (adhicca), nor has it arisen in the change of the seasons, nor is it self-made (sayankata), nor given by the gods, but " sakehi kammehi apapakehi pufliiehi laddha " (i. e. won by one's own sinless & meritorious deeds). Entering the Vimana-paradise is, analogous to all semi-lethal passing over into enchanted conditions in fairy tales, compared with the awakening from sleej) (as in a state of trance) sutta-ppabuddha DhA in. 7. Of the Vimana itself it is said that it appears (patur ahosi). e. g. VvA 188; DhA 1.131 or arises (uggarichi) DhA III. 291 VvA 221. i. -Location of the Vimanas. The " vimana " is an individual paradisiacal state. Therefore vimanas are not definitely located " Elysian Fields." They are anywhere (in this world as well as in the Beyond), but certain places are more favourable for their establishment than others. Thus we may state that tear' iKoxljr they are found in the neighbourhood of water. Thus either in the Ocean (majjhe sagarasmir) Th i. 1190; samudda-majjhe PvA 47), where access is possible only through adventures after ship-
Thus throughout the Vimana Vatthu.
VIII
Vimana
wreck or similar causes
(J.
90
sq.
;
Vimokkha
(under i) only the foil, may be given for ref. J 111.310, Ap 35, 55, 398, 405; V.165, 171; VI. 117 sq., 120 sq. 59 Davs iv.54 (acalar) v. antalikkhamhi navai) gativirahitar) ambhorasi-majjhamhi disva) and Vimana
:
iv.i
Pv
iv.ii); or at
one or the other of the great lakes of the Himavant (Pv II. 12), They are in out-of-the-way places (" end of the world ") they are also found in the wilderness : Vv 84 Pv IV. 3^. As (ree-vimanas with rukkha-devata as inhabitants they occur e. g. at J 111.310 v.502 Pv Very often they are phantas1.9; 11.9; PvA 244.
; ;
; ;
magoHcal castles in the air. By special power of their inhabitants they may be transported to any place at will. This faculty of transference is combined with the ability of extremely swift motion (compared to the speed of thought manojava). Thus a golden palanquin is suspended in mid-air above a palace at VvA 6 (akasa-carin, sigha-java). They are said to be akasatthanani J vi.117; SnA 222, 370 (but the palace of the Yakkha Alavaka is bhumma-ttha, i. e. stands on the ground, and is described as fortified: SnA 222). The place of a (flying) vimana may be taken by various conveyances a chair, an elephant, ship, bed, litter etc. Or the location of it in the other world is in the Cittalatavana (Vv 37), or the Paricchattaka tree (Vv 38), or in the Catummaharajika-bhavana (VvA 331). Later on, when the theory of meritorious deities (or departed souls raised to special rank) as vemanika deva
: :
Vatthu throughout. Of passages in the 4 older Nikayas we have only A 11.33 (ye deva digh' ayuka uccesu vimanesu cira-tthitika). At S 1.12 =23 we should read " na ca manag " for " na vimanar) " (K.S. 1.18).
Vimana' [vi-t-mana] disrespect, contempt Sn 887 showing contempt).
("dassin
Vimanana
III.
(nt.)
;
[vi
-(-
manana]
disrespect,
contempt
190 (a)
Miln 377, 386.
Vimanita [pp. of vimaneti] treated with contempt

160.
in. 158,
Vimaneti
[vi
-1-
tempt Vin
11.260
maneti] to disrespect, to treat with conSn 888; Nd^ 297. pp. vimanita.
;
[vi-l-mukha] turning away from, averted, Vimukha neglectful Mhvs 22, 80 PvA 3 (dhamma-sanfla), 269
(adj.)
;
(carita").
was
established, their abode was luith their vimanas settled among the Tavatiijsa (e. g. VvA 188, 217, 221, 244, 289; DhA 111.291), or in the Tusita heaven. Thus Tusita-pura interchanges with Tusita-vimana at II. 208. The latter occurs e. g. at DhA 111.173, 219. 6. The dimensions of the Vimanas are of course enormous, but harmonious (being " divine "), i. e. either of equal extent in all directions, or specially proportioned with significant numbers. Of these the foil, may be mentioned. The typical numbers of greatest frequency are 12, 16, 30, 700, in connection with yojana. The dimensions, with ref. to which 12 & 16 are used, are length, width, height, & girth, whereas 700 applies usually to the height (DhA 111.291 e. g., where it is said to be " over 700 "), and the number of turrets (see above
DhA
Vimuccati [vi-l-muccati. Pass, of muiicati] to be released, to be free (of passion), to be emancipated 1.352 S 11.94, 124; III. 46, 189; IV.86 v. 218; A IV. 126 sq., aor. 3"* 135. 179; Sn 755; Pug 61, 68; Sdhp 613. pi. vimuccigsu Sn p. 149. pp. vimutta. See also Caus. vimoceti to cause (an)upada & (an)upadaya. to be released or emancipated, to set free A 11. 196 grd. vimocaniya A 11. 196. (cittag) Vin 111.70 (id.).
is
At VvA 267 (satta-yojana-pamano ratho) No. 7 used for 700 No. 30 (extent) is found e. g. at DhA ni.7; ThA 55; No. 12 e. g. at J vi.116; DhA in.291 VvA 6, 217, 221, 244, 246, 291 sq. No. 16 at VvA 188, 289. of sun and moon. 7. Vimanas A peculiar (late ?) idea is that sun and moon have their vimanas Vedic = (cp. ratha sun). There are only very few passages in the post -canonical books mentioning these. The idea that the celestial bodies nee vimanas (" immense chariots in the shape of open hemispheres " Kirfel, Kosmographie der Inder p. 282) is essentially Jainistic. See on Jain Vimanas in general Kirfel, 1. c. pp. 7-9, 292-300. In the Pali Com. we find SnA 187, 188 (canda-vimanat) bhinditva = breaking up the moon's palace, i. e. the moon itself) and DhA 111.99 (candimasuriya vimanani gahetva atthagsu). 8. Other terms for vimana, and specifications. Var. other expressions are used more frequently for vimana in general. Among these are ratha (see above a); nagara (Pv n.i2^) pura (see above 5, as tusita") pasada, either as dibba' (DhA III. 291), or vara" (VvA 130), or vimana" (Vv
2).
; ;
Vimutta [pp. of vimuficati] freed, released, intellectually emancipated Vin 1.8 A iv.75, 179, 340 v.29 D 111.97, 100, 133, 258; S 1.23, 35; III. 13, 53, 137; Sn 354, 475. 522, 877, 1071 sq., iioi, 1114; Nd' 283; Nd'' 587; Often as cittag v. Pv IV. i'^ (araha-l-); Vism 410. an emancipated heart, e. g. D 1.80 A in. 21 S 1.46, III. 90 IV. 164; V.157 (here taken by Mrs. Rh. D. 141 at S VI.93, Index, as " unregulated, distrait ") Sn 975 Nd^ 284 Vbh 197. ubhatobhaga" emancipated in both ways (see Dial 11. 70) D 11. 71 in. 105, 253 S 1.191 A 1.73 iv.io, 77, 453 v.23 M 1.439. 477 sq. paiiiia", emancipated by insight, freed by reason (see Dial. II. 123 D 11.70 III. 105, 254 M 1.439, 477. 11.68) S 1. 191 saddha" freed by faith A 1.73 iv.io, 77 v.23 Ps 11.52 M 1.439, 477. anupada vimutta freed without any further clinging to the world M 1.486; S 11. 18; in. 59;
; ;
; ;
IV. 83
and passim.
A
of
-atta having an emancipated self S in. 46, 55, 58 IV. 428. -ayatana point or occasion of emancipation,
which there are
5, viz.
it
hearing the
Dhamma
it,
;
by the Master, teaching

over it, understanding Ps 1.5.
oneself, reciting
it
in. 21 sq.
taught pondering in. 241, 279;
31^)-
The
a
i.
vimanas
are
specified
;
as
deva- vimana
;
"
heavenly palace,"
(in
still
e:
e. g.
J 1.59
Vism 342
VvA
173
more superlative expression) brahmabest or most excellent magic palace, highest paradise, e. g. D 1. 1 7 (here perhaps " palace of Brahma ") III. 28 (" abode of brahmas " Rh. D.) It 15 Vism 108.
or
vimana,
The
latter expression is abbreviated to brahma (nt.) " highest, best thing of all," " sumraum bonura," para:
magic palace ThA 47 (Ap. v. 6) & 55 (Ap. v. 8), at both places as sukatag, i. e. well made. rather odd expression for the paradisiacal state (in
dise,
concrete form) is attabhava (existence, cp. Gr. liwrl) Hom. Od. IV. 365 ?) instead of vimana, e. g. DhA 1.131
Vimutti (f.) [fr. vimuccati] release, deliverance, emancipation D 1.174; ni.288 S v. 206 sq. (abhijanati), 222 (ariya"), 266, 356; A 11.247, 111.165 (yathabhutai) pajanati), 242 Sn 54, 73, 725 sq. J 1.77, 78, 80 Ps 1.22 II. 143 sq. Nd' 21 Pug 27, 54 sq. Vbh 86, 272 sq., ceto 392 (miccha") Nett 29; Vism 410; Sdhp 614. (& paiifia") emancipation of heart (and reason) D 1.156 in. 78, 108, 247 sq., 273; S 1. 120; n.214; IV. 119 sq. A 1. 123 sq., 220 sq. 243 11.36, 87, v. 1 18 sq., 289 sq. 214 in. 20, 131, 400 iv.83, 314 sq. v.io sq. Vbh 344 Nett 40, 43, 81 sq., 127. samma" right or true emanSee cipation A 11.222 sq. v.327; Ps 1.107; 11. 173. also arahatta, upekkha, khandha ii.A, dassana, phala, metta. iv.203 -rasa the essence of emancipation A 1.36 PvA 287. -sara substance or essence of emancipation
; ; ;
;
11.141,
243
(&
IV. 385.
(tigavuta-ppamana) ni.7 (id.). 9. Various. Of innumerable passages in the books mentioned above
;
Vimokkha
Vimokha)
release,
[fr.
deliverance,
emancipation,
vi-i-muc, cp. mokkha'] dissociation from
Vimocana
91
ta),
Virajjati
the things of the world. Arahantship D 11.70, in); 1. 196 (samaya & asamaya") iii-3'(. 35. 230, 288; S 1. 159 (cetaso v.); 11.53, 123; 111.121 iv.33 A 11.87; Vin v. 164 (cittassa) Sn 1071 (which Nd* IV. 316; v.ii 588 expl" as " agga " etc.. thus strangely taking it in meaning of mokkha', perhaps as edifying etym.) Nd466 (in expl of Bhagava) Ps 1.22 11.35 (as 68 !), 243 Pug II sq. Vbh 342 Dhs 248 Nett 90, 100. 1 19, 126 Vism 13, 668 sq. Miln 159 PvA 98 Sdhp 34, 264. The three vimokkhas are suiiiiato v., animitto v., Vism 658. The eight vimokappanihito v. Ps 11.35 the condition khas or sta,ges of emancipation, are of rupi, ariipa-saiirii, recognition of subha, realization of akas&naric'ayatana, of vifiiian'Ananc'ayatana, akificaiifi'ayataiia, neva-safifia-n'Ssanfi'ayatana, sannavedayita-nirodha D 111.262 (cp. Dial. 111.242), A 1.40; [cp. :v.3o6 Vbh 342 expl'' in detail at Ps 11.38-40. In BSk. astau vimoksah, e. g. AvS 11.69, 153.] sequence jhana vimokkha samadhi samapatti (magga phala) at Vin 1.97, i04;ni9i iv.25 A 111.417, 419; V.34, 38 Vbh 342. See also jhana.
At this which quasi -correspond to viyatta 1 & 2 passage the v. 1. (all SS of the Commentary) viyutta is perhaps to be perferred to viyatta. Note. It is to be noted that viyatta in 1 does not occur in poetrj-, but seems to have spelling viy because Cp. vyatta & veyyatta. of the foil, vinita and visarada.
Viyatti
(f)
[cp.
Sk.
vyakti]
of bru).
distinctness
Dhtp 366 &
Dhtm
Viyakaia
593 (in
def
Cp. veyyatti.
[vi-l-akara] preparation, display, distinction, splendour, majesty Sn 299 (=sampatti SnA 319).
i.
Viyacikkbati in verse at Sn 1090 for vyacikkhati,

vi-l-acikkhati, to
tell, relate,
e.
explain.
Viyapanna [vi -1- apanna, pp. of vi-l-apajjati cp. vyapajgloss jatij gone down, lost, destroyed Sn 314 (in verse The former expl"" as " nattha," the latter viyavatta.
;
as " viparivattitva aniiatha-bhuta " at
SnA
324).
J
Viyayata
[vi-i-ayata]
stretched out or across
111.373
(in verse).
Vimocana
Dhtm
Mhvs
I. letting loose, discharging release from, doing away with 35, 73 (antaraya).
(nt.)
[vi-l-mocana]
216
(assu).
2.
Viyaiambba [vi -1- arambha] striving, endeavour, undertaking Sn 953 (expl"" as the 3 abhisankharas, viz. puiiiia, apuniia & aneiija at Nd' 442).
Viyiilha [apparently vi-l-ulha, pp. of viyuhati, but mixed in meaning with vi-l-Qha (of V8h)=v5-uha] massed, i.86=Nd2 jggS heaped; thick, dense (of fighting) (ubhato viyulhar) sangamag massed battle on both sides); 111.94, 99 (sangama, cp. S iv.308) J vi.275 thitani viyulhani C. =pabbulha-vasena (balaggani
Vimoceii see vimuccati.

Viznohita [pp. of vi-l-moheti] deluded, bewildered 363.
Sdhp
Vimba
is
another spelling for bimba at S

of face)
v. 2
7.
Cp. BSk.
vimbaka (form
Divy
172, 525.
Vimhaya
Sk. vismaya. vi-fsmi] astonishment, surprise, disappointment J v.69 (in expl" of vyamhita) Mhvs 5, 92 SnA 42 (explaining " vata "), 256 (do. for " ve " =aho) 1.43 VvA 234, 329.
[cp.
;
where pabbulha evidently in meaning " sambadha." 2. put in array, prepared, imminent J 11.336 (marane
viyijPie=paccupatthite C).
Cp.
saijyiilha.
DA
Vimhapaka
(adj.)
[fr.
vimhapati] deceiving, dismaying
SnA i^g (=kuhaka).

Vimhapana
(id).
(nt.) [fr. vimhapeti] dismaj-ing, deceiving, disappointing Vism 24 (in expl" of kuhana) Dhtp 633
;
Viyuhati [vi-l-uh, a differentiated form of vah] to take away, carry off, remove Vin 111.48 (pagsur) vyuhati) (kaddamai) dvidha J I.I 77, 199 (pagsui)), 238, 331 vi.448 iv.265 (parjsur)) viyuhitva) 111.52 (vaHkari) (valukao); DhsA 315; DhA 11.38; III. 207 (pagsug). pp. viyulha. Cp. sagyuhati.
; ; ;
Viynhana
(nt.) [fr. viyflhati]
removing, removal Vism 302
(pagsu).
Vimhapeti [Cans, of *vimhayati=vi-l-smi] to astonish, to

cau.se
dismay
to, to
deceive
Mhvs
17,
44;
DA
1.91
(in
expl" of kuhaka).
Viyoga [vi-)-yoga 2] separation J vi.482 Mhvs 19, 16 (Mahabodhi") PvA 160, 161 (pati from her husband);
;
Sdhp
Vimhita
of vi-fsmi, cp. mihita] astonished, discouraged, dismayed J vi.270 (su very dismayed); Miln 122 Mhvs 6, 19; Davs 11.80.
(adj.)
77,
164.
[pp.
Viyyati [Pass, of vayati' or vinati. The Vedic to be woven Vin in. 259. pp. vita*.
is
uyate]
Viya
[another form of iva, viA 'via (so some Pischel, Prakrits; Pischel Prk. Gr., 143, 336)>viya. Prk. Gr. 336, 337 derives it fr. viva = v' iva] i. part of comparison like, as stands for iva (usually in verse) after a: Sn 420 (jatima v.); Pv 1.8^ (varina v.); or o: Sn 381 Su 580 (vajjho v.), 818 (kapano v.); or rj dubitative 2. (vajantag v.). 689 (nekkhai) v.). 11.121. particle: na viya maiiiie I suppose not Cp. bya.
(indecl.)
: ;
Viracita
[vi-t-racita]
14. 183.
VvA
i.
put together,
2.
ornamented
ThA
composed, made 257; VvA 188.
Viiaja (adj.) [vi-(-rajo] free from defilement or passion, stainless, faultless Vin 1.294 (agamma maggag virajag) Sn 139, 520, 636, 1 105 (see exegesis at Nd^ 590); iW 189); DhA iv.142, III. 3' ( = vigata-raja, niddosa PvA Often in phrase virajag vitamalag 187; DA 1.237. dhamma-cakkhug udapadi " there arose in him the
Viya the diaeretic form (for sake of metre) of vya [ = vi-H Cp. the identical veyya". a], which see generally.
Viyatta (adj.) [cp. Sk. vyakta, vi-(-pp. of anj] determined, of settled opinion, learned, accomplished only in stock phrase savaka viyatta vinita visarada (which Rh. D. trsl" " true hearers, wise and well-trained, ready etc."
;
Arahant," e. g. Vin 1.16; S iv.47. virajag (H-asokag) padag "the stainless ( -l- painless) element " is another expression for Nibbana, e. g. S 1V.210; A IV. 157, 160; It 37, 46; Vv i6; similarly thanag (for padag) Pv 11.3" (=sagga PvA 89).
stainless eye of the
Virajjaka
(adj.)
[vi-t-rajja-l-ka]
separated
from
336.
one's
kingdom, living in a foreign country
VvA
Dial. II. 114) at D 1I.104=A iv.3lo=S v.26o=Ud 63. The BSk. (at Divj- 202) has sravakah (for bhikkhu !) pandita bhavisyanti vyakta vinita viâradah.
Viiajjati [vi -1- raj jati] to detach oneself, to free oneself of S 11.94. '^s passion, to show lack of interest in (loc).
separated, split, dissenting, heretic Sn 800 {=vavat=bhinna thita bhinna dvejjhapanna etc. Nd^ io8
2.
;
SnA
530).
Cp. the two meanings of vavatthita
= 'vyak-
189; iv.2, 86; [ppr.] virajjati); 111.46. Sn 739 = S iv.205 (tattha) Th 1, 247; Sn 813 V.3 (na rajjati na virajjati), 853 Nd' 138, 237; Miln 245 Caus. virajeti to put away. Sdhp 613. pp. viratta.
(nibbindag
;
Virajjana
to estrange (ace.) from (loc), to cleanse (oneself) of passion (loc), to purify, to discard as rdga 11.51 S i.i6 = Sn 171 (ettha chandai) v.=vinetva viddhai)setva SnA 213); S iv.i7 = Kvu 178; 11. 196 (rajani-
92
Virajeti
Virahita (adj.) [vi + rahita] empty,
exempt from,
139.
rid of,
without Miln 330 (dosa)

Viraga
.
PvA
yesu
dhammesu
13"
168); ThA 1.327 (itthi-bhave chandar) v. to give up desire for femininity). pp. virajita.
Pv
II.
139, 203; (itthi-cittar)=viratta-citta PvA

cittar)
v.);
Sn
Th
i,
282;
49;
DhA
[vi + raga] i absence of raga, dispassionateness, indifference towards (abl. or loc.) disgust, absence of desire, destruction of passions waning, fading away, cleansing, purifying emancipation, Arahantship.
; ;
D
IV.
III.
130 sq.,
136
;
sq.,
Virajjana (nt.) [fr. virajjati J III. 148 (rajjana+ ).
cp.
rajjana]
discolouring
Virajjhati [vi+radh; cp. Sk. viradhyati see radheti'] to fail, miss, lose S iv.117; J 1.17, 490 (aor. virajjhi) Caus. vira11.432 (id.) ; PvA 59. pp. viraddha. dheti (q. v.).
:
Viiaqa (adj.
nt.) [vi
+ rana] without
fight or
harm, peace
Sdhp
579.
Virata [pp. of viramati] abstaining from (abl.) Sn 59, 531, VvA 72 Sdhp 338. 704, 900, 1070 Nd^ 314 Nd^ 591
;
;
;
299 11.26 III. 35, 85, 325 sq. 359; Th i, 599; Sn 795; Ps 11.220 sq. Nd' 100; Kvu 600 =Dh 273=Nett 188 (virago settho dhammanai)); Dhs 163; Nett 16, 29; Vism 290 (kliaya" & accanta") 293. Often nearly synonymous with nibbana, in the description of which it occurs frequently in foil, formula; tanhakkhaya viraga nirodha nibbana, e. g. S 1.136 Vin 1.5 A 11. 1 18 It 88 or comb'' with nibbida viraga nirodha upasama nibbana, e. g. M 1.431 cp. nibbana S 11.223 In other connection (more objectively II. B' & III. 8. as "destruction"); aniccata sankharanai) etc., viparinama viraga nirodha, e. g. S 111.43; (as "ceasing,
1.
;
; ;
III. 19 sq., 59 sq., V.226, 255, 361
163, 100,
222, 243, 251, 290; S 1.136; 189; IV.33 sq., 47, 226, 365;
146
sq.,
423 sq.
;
v. 112,
'
The three Virati (f) [vi+rati] abstinence Mhvs 20, 58. viratis given at 1.305 ( = veramani) are sampatta",
DA
samadana", setughata" (q. v.). Cp. DhsA 154 viratiyo), 218; Sdhp 215, 341 & Cpd. 244, n. 2.
(tisso
Viratta [pp. of virajjati] dispassioned, free from passion, detached, unattached to, displeased with (loc.) S 111.45 Sn 204 (rupadhatuya cittar) virattar) vimuttar)) (chandaraga"), 235 ("citta ayatike bhavasmig); A v. 3, 313; J v.233 (mayi); Sdhp 613.
;
" ;) khaya(-dhamma liable to), vaya", 2. colouring, nirodha" 1.500; S 11.26. diversity or display of colour, dye, hue (=raga l) J 1.89 (nana-samujjala blazing forth different colours) 395 (nana" variously dyed) PvA 50 (nana-vanna-samuj-
fading
away
viraga',
jala).
Viragata
lust
(f.)
[abstr. fr. raga] disinterestedness,
absence of
Kvu
212
=Ud
10.
Viraddha [pp. of virajjhati] failed, missed, neglected S V.23 (ariyo maggo v.), 179 (satipatthana viraddha), 254, 294: Ndi 512; J I.I 74, 490: 11.384; IV. 71, 49'7; Nett 132.
Viiaddhi (f) (missing, failure ?) at Vin 1.359 is uncertain reading. The vv. 11. are visuddhi, visandi & visandhi, with expl"" " viddhatthana " & " viraddhatthana "
:
Viragita (adj.) [fr. vi-l- *rageti, Denom. of raga?] at It is said of beautiful women & J v.96 is not clear. expl"" by C. as vilagga-sarira, tanumajjha, i. e. " having slender waists." Could it be "excited with passion" or " exciting passion "? Or could it be an old misreading for virajita^ ? It may also be a distorted vilaka (q. v.) or vilaggita.
see p. 395.
Viraudha
[vi
+ randha^]
opening; defect, flaw Nd^ 165.
ViramaQa (nt.) (-") [fr. viramati] abstinence, abstaining from {-") Mhvs 14, 48 (ucca-seyya).
Viramati
[vi
Viiagin (adj.) [fr. viraga 2, cp. ragin] i. discoloured, fading in colour J 111.88 (fig. saddha aviragini), 148 (raga fading in the original dye, of citta). 2. changing, reversing A 111.416 (of dukkha dandha" & khippa" of slow & quick change v. 1. M,., is viparagi, which may represent a vipariyayi, i. e. changing).
+ ramati]
376
;
to
abstain, refrain
Sn 400
925
;
Nd'
168,
Th
stop, cease; to desist (abl.), (Pot. ^meyya), 828 (Pot. me), 2, 397 (aor. viramasi, cp. Geiger,
Viraguna in meaning " fading away, waning " in verse at It corresponds It 69 (of vinnana) is doubtful reading.
P.Gr. 165I); 85 PvA 204.
Pv
IV. 3^^
(papadassanag, ace);
Miln
viragadhamma of the prose part (viragudh" vv. 11.). The V. 1. is pabhanguna (which might be preferable, unless we regard it as an explanation of viragin, if we
to
should write
;
it
thus).
Virala (& Vira]a) (adj.) [connected with Vedic fte excludcp. also Gr. Iptifioc ing, without, & nirfti perishing lonely Lat. rarus=rare] i. sparse, rare, thin Th 2, 254 (of hair, expH as viluna-kesa ThA 210, i. e. almost bald spelling J); DhsA 238 (J); DhA 1.122 ("cchanna thinly covered) PvA 4 (in ratta-vanna-virala-mala read better with v. 1.. as ratta-kanavlra-mala, cp. J 111.59).
;
Viralita [pp. of Denom. of virala = viraleti, cp. Sk. viralayate to be rare] thin, sparse, rare Davs iv.24 (a), with
V.
1.
viraUta.
Virava (& rava) [vi + rava & rava; cp. Vedic virava] shouting out, roaring; crying (of animals) J 1.25, 74 v.9 (a, of swans). (a), 203 (of elephants)
;
Virageti [for viradheti, as in BSk. viragayati (e. g. Divy '31' '33) to displease, estrange, the fig. meaning of virageti like BSk. arageti for Pali aradheti in lit & fig. meanings] to fail, miss only at 1.327 (puriso narakapapate papatanto hatthehi ca padehi ca pathavii) virageyya " would miss the earth " differently Neumann " Boden zu fassen suchte," i. e. tried to touch ground). Perhaps also in viragaya (either as ger. to virageti or as instr. to viraga in sense of viradha(na)) Pv i.ii' (sukhar) viragaya. with gloss viragena, i. e. spurning one's good fortune expH as virajjhitva viradhetva at P\'A 59). Cp. viraye ( = virage ?) at Th i, 11 13 (see viradheti).
;
M
;
Viravati [vi + ravati] i to shout (out), to cry aloud to utter a cry or sound (of animals) J 11.350 (kiki sakuno Mhvs 12, 49 (maharavai) viravirjsu viravi) v.206 mahajana) PvA 154, 217, 245 (vissarag), 279 (id.); Cans, 1.51. 2. to rattle J Sdhp 179, 188, 291. viraveti to sound Mhvs 21, 15 (ghantar) to ring a bell).
.
Virajati [vi-l-rajati] to shine
PvA
189 (=virocati).
Virajita^ [pp. of virajeti] cleansed, discarded as raga, given up S IV. 158 (dosa) J 111.404 (=pahina C).
;
Virajita^ [pp. of Caus. of virajati] shining out, resplendent suratta-raji-virajita here perhaps J 11.33 (mora
.
Viraha
(adj.) [vi
+ raho]
empty,
rid of, bar,
without
PvA
= streaked
?).
Cp. viragita.
137. 139 (sila).
Virajeti see virajjati.
Viradhana
Viradhana
(f.)
93
failure
Vilanga
J
1.97.
;
[fr.
viradheti] failing,
11.287
Often
543.
neg.
;
V.211 sq.
v. 400
;
IV.71
111.276 (ka)
Dh
unobstructed, free S 1.236; 406 Sn 365, 704, 854 VbhA

;
;
i48=Vism
Viradhita [pp. of viradheti] failed, missed, lost J
Pv
IV. i'
(=pariccatta C).
Viradheti [vi + radheti', or Caus. of virajjhati] to miss, omit, fail, transgress, sin Sn 899; Th i. 37, 1113 viraye for viradhaya C, may be virage, cp. Brethren 375* & see virageti) Nd' 312 J i.i 13 Ap. 47 PvA 59. Cp. virageti. pp. viradhita.
;
procuring abortion destroy the foetus and afterwards giving medicine for its preservation). See also viruta.
for)
-gabbha-karana (using charms
D in; DA
1.96 (expl"* here as first trying to
'Vixundhati [vi-l-rundhati] fo obstruct etc. Pass, virujCaus. virodheti. (q. v.). jhati (q. v.). pp. viruddha.
Virava see virava.

Viriccati [Pass, of
deformed, unsightly, ugly Sn 50 Virupa J 1.47; IV. 379; VI. 31, 114; PvA 24, 32, 47; Sdhp 85.
(adj.) [vi-l-rupa]
viriccamana).
pp.
vi+
riflcati] to get
viritta.
Cp.
purged
vireka.
D 11. 128 (ppr.
Viru}ha [pp. of virflhati] having grown, growing S 11.65 (viiinane virulhe ayatii) punnabbhav' abhinibbattihoti).
Virulhi
(f.)
Viritta [pp. of viriccati]

(nt.) [fr.
purged Miln 214.
[vi-i-rOlhi, of ruh]
;
growth
M
;
1.250;
It 113
;
vira; cp. Vedic virya & viria] lit. " state Viriya of a strong man," i. e. vigour, energy, effort, exertion. On term see also Dhs. Irsl" 13 Cpd. 242. iii.i 13, 120 sq., 255 sq. S 11. 132, 206 sq. Sn 79, 184, 353, 422, Nd' 476, 487; Nd^ 394; 531, 966, 1026 (chanda) J I.I 78 (viriyar) karoti, with loc); Pug 71; Vbh 10; Nett 16, 28; Tikp 60, 63; Miln 3O Vism 160 (upekkha), 462 KhA 96: SnA 489; DhA iv.231 1.63;
;
A III. 8, 404 sq. v. 152 sq., Mhvs 15, 42 VbhA 196.

;
161, 350 sq.
aviriilhi-dhamma not liable
S 111.53; Miln 33
;
to
growth Sn 235
DhA
1.245.
Viruhati [vi-l-ruhati'] to grow, sprout It 113; Miln 386; Caus II. viru1. 120. pp. virOlha. Cp. pati". hapeti to make grow, to foster Miln 386.
DA
DA
Viruhana
J
(f)
(f.)
&
;
(nt.)
[vi-i-ruhana]
growing, growth
1.161
;
120; VvA 14; PvA 98, 129; Sdhp 343, 517. accaraddha too much exertion in. 159; A 111.375 opp. atilina" too little ibid utthana" initiative or rousing energy S 1.2 217: A in. 76 iv.282 ThA 267 PvA 129 nara manly strength J iv.478, 487. -viriyag ara(m)bhati to put forth energy, to make an efiort S 11.28 IV. 125 V.9, 244 sq. A 1.39, 282, 296 11. 15 = As adj. (-) in alina alert, energetic J 1.22 IV. 462. araddha full of energy, putting forth energy, strenuous 5 1.53, 166, 198; 11.29, 207 sq. IV. 224; V.225; A 1.4, 12; 11.76, 228 sq. 111.65, 127; IV. 85, 229, 291, 357; V.93, 95, 153, 335 J I. no ossattha" one who has given up efiort J I.I 10 hina lacking in energy It 34 (here as Viriya, in metre). v. is one of the indriyas, the balas 6 the sambojjhangas (q. v.). -&rambha " putting forth of energy," application of exertion, will, energy, resolution D 111.252 S 11.202 IV. 175; A 1.12 III. 117; IV. 15 sq., 280; v. 123 sq. Ps Vbh 107, 194, 208; DhsA 145, X46. -indriya 1. 103 sq. the faculty of energy D in. 2 39, 278 S v.ig6sq. Dhs 13 Vbh 123; Nett 7, 15, 19; VbhA 276. -bala the power of energy D in. 229, 253; A iv.363 J 1.109. -saQvara
DhsA
n.323
Miln 354; Vism 220;
DA
PvA
7.
Vireka =virecana
Virecana
1.206
J
1.98.
Miln 134
(cp.
Vin
1.279).
(nt.) [vi-l-recana, ric]
purging, a purgative Vin

;
1.12 A v.218 patur) to drink a p.), 279 (id.) 111.48 (sineha" an oilv or softening purgative);
(r)
;
DA
Virecaniya (adj.) [grd. formation fr. virecanaj (one is) to be treated with a purgative Miln 169.
who
Vireceti [vi-l-Caus. of rificati] to purge Miln 229, 335.
Virocati [vi-i-rocati] to shine (forth), to be brilliant Vin Sn 378, 550 It 64 (viroII. 296 (tapati, bhasati, v.) care) J 1.18, 89 iv.233 Pv i.i 1* 11.9'- in. 3'' (=virajati PvA 189); DhA 1.446 iv.143 DhsA ^4 PvA no
; ;
(amana =sobhamana), 136 sq., 157. Caus. viroceti to illumine Miln 336.
Vifodha
;
Cp. verocana.
[vi
-1-
enmity S i.iii Miln 394 485

;
rodha'] obstruction, hindrance, opposition, Pug 18, 22 Kvu iv.71, 210; Sn 362
; ;
DhsA
39.
restraint
by
will
Vism
SnA
DhsA
351.
obstruction, gentleness
avirodha
i,
ii.io5=Th
absence of 875; Pv 111.7^.
Viriyata (f.) [abstr. fr. viriya] manliness, energy, strength VvA 284. 1. 19
Virodhana
Viriyavant (adj.) [viriya+vant] energetic A 1.236; Sn 528, 531 (four-syllabic). 548 (three-syllabic); Vism 3 (=atapin)
;
(adj. nt.) [fr. virodheti] opposing, obstruction, opposition, contradiction, only neg. a absence of opposition, J in. 274, 320, 412 v. 378.
;
Sdhp
475.
Virodbita [pp. of virodheti] obstructed, rendered hostile Pgdp 90 (or is it viradhita ?).
Virodheti [Caus. of virundhati] to cause obstruction, to render hostile, to be in disharmony, to exasperate S IV. 379= A V.320 (which latter passage reads viggan- pp. virodhita. hati instead) Sdhp 45, 496.
;
Viruiaka (viija) lute-player J vi.51 (=viija-vadaka C). See rujaka.

Vimjjhati [vi-l-rujjhati] to be obstructed Sn 73 (avirujjhamana unobstructed); J vi.12.
Vimjjhana
Virata
obstructing [fr. virujjhati] (nt.) obstructed, obstruction, J vi.448.

(nt.)
or
being
Virosana
(f.) [vi
-(-
rosana] causing anger
Vbh
86
VbhA
75.
Vil ahlr hftâ
927:
[vi-l-rutaj noise, sound (of animals), cry Sn expl"* as " virudar) [spelling with d, like ruda for
;
wrong or false (adj.-nt.) [vi -H lakkhaija] characteristic; (adj.) discharacteristic, i. e. inconsistent with characteristics, discrepant (opp. sa in accordance
with ch.) Miln 405
;
miga-cakka-pathaka [i. e. ruta] vuccati-miga-cakkai) experts in the ways of animals knowers of auspices] migacakkai) adisanti " at Nd' 382 and as " mig' adinai) The passage is a little doubtful, vassitai) " at SnA 564. when we compare the expression virutan ca gabbha;
Nett 78
1.
VbhA
(see
250 sq.
Vilagga (adj.) [vi-t-lagga] 2. slender (of waist) J

vilaka).
stuck Vin 1.138;
1.39.3
(see
(?),
v.96
viragita),
216
karanag at Sn 927 with the passage viruddha-gabbhakaranag at D i.ii (cp. DA 1.56), which seems more
original.
Vilaggita (adj.) [vi-(-laggita] stretched slender J iv.20 (see under vilaka).
or
bending
Vilanga
(nt.) ['Sk. vi(Janga]

(v.
1.
).
Viniddha [pp. of vixundhati] hindered, obstructed, disturbed S 1.236; Sn 248, 630; Ndi 239; Miln 99, 310;
201 bilanga (4
1.
Vin
vil).
"thalika
the plant Erycibe paniculata at Nd' 154 read as
Vilanghaka
Vilanghaka [fr. vilangheti] in hattha" jerking of the hand, beckoning (as a mode of making signs) Vin 1.157 =
94
Vilokana
Vilivili (-kriya) see biUbilika.
1.207 (has g for gh, cp. p. 547).

[vi
Cp.
hattha-vikara.
to leap (over)
Vilanghati
+ langhati]
to
jump about,
Sdhp
Vilajjati
168.
[vi+Iajjati] to be ashamed,
v. 433.
to be bashful,
to
pretend bashfulness J
Vilapati [vi + Iapati]
I.
wail Th I, 705; J n.156; V.179; Miln 275'; (Ap. V. 66).
to talk idly J 1.496.
2.
tolament,
ThA
148
Vilamba
-iter.
(adj.) [vi + lamba] hanging dovm only in redupl. cpd. olamba-vilamba dropping or falling oS all
Vilina (adj.) [vi-(-lina, pp. of villyati] i. clinging, sticking [cp. liyati i] Vin 1.209 (olina sticking all over). 2. matured ("digested" ? cp. vilaya) J iv.72 (navagosappi freshly matured ghee); Miln 301 (phalani ripefruit). 3. [cp. liji^ti 2] molten, i. e. refined, purified J IV.118 (tamba-loha molten or liquid-hot copper); V. 269 (tamba-loha, id. cp. C. on p. 274 vilinar) tambalohai) viya pakkatthitar) lohitar) payenti) DhsA 14 (suvanna). Cp. uttatta in same sense and the expl" of velli as " uttatta-ghana-suvanna-rasi-ppabba " at J V.506 C.
Viliyati [vi4- liyati 2] to
round
J iv.380.
[vi
Vilambati
+ lambati]
41 3
;
to loiter,
1.
to tarry,
lit.
"hang
about "
Vilambin
1.
(adj.)
(f.
DhA 81. [vi + lambin]
1.306
"ini,
of a creeper,
hanging down, drooping i. e. growing tendrils all
to be dissolved, to spelling here with Warren wrong " are hidden from view," i. e. niliyati) J DhsA 336 (phanita-pinda trsl" not to the point "reduced or pounder! "); Sdhp 383; Pgdp 21. pp. vilina. Cp. pa.
melt
(intrs.),
perish J iv.498
;
Vism 420 (pabbata,

;
Viliyana (nt.)
Viliva
[fr.
viliyati] melting, dissolution
Sdhp
201.
over J
Vilaya
+ laya, cp. liyati] dissolution; "g gacchati, as as " to be digested," to be dissolved Miln 67. adj. dissolved, dispersed Dpvs 1.65.
[vi
much
Viliva (adj.) [Kern, Toev. s. v. compares Sk, bilma slip. chip. Phonetically viliva = Sk. bilva see billa] I. made of split bamboo Vin 11.266 (i). 2. (I) a chip of bamboo or any other reed, a slip of reed 1.566
&
(Bdhgh on
Vilasati [vi + lasati] to play, dally, sport; to shine forth, to unfold splendour J v.38 (of a tree " stand herrlich
M 1.429)
;
Vism 310 (maya).

;
da " Dutoit), 433 (of woman) mana T.). pp. vilasita.
vi.44 (of a tree, vilasa-
Vilivakara [viliva -l-kara] a worker in bamboo, a basketmaker Vin III. 82 Miln 331 VbhA 222 (ka in simile);
PvA
175.
Vilasita
(adj.)
[pp.
v. 420.
of
vilasati]
shining;
gay,
plajrful.
Vilugga (adj.) [vi-l-lugga] broken; only in redupl. -iter, cpd, olugga-vilugga all broken up, tumbling to pieces
coquettish J
M
;
1.80,
450.
Vilaka
;
[perhaps =vilagga (Geiger, P.Gr. 6'i2), although difficult to connect in meaning] only in f. a slender (of waist) the expl" with vilagga may refer to a comparison with a creeper (cp. vilambin & J v.215) as " hanging " (" climbing ") i. e. slim, but seems forced. See also viragita which is expIJ in the same way. The word is peculiar to the " Jataka " style. J iv.19 (=sutthu-vilaggita-tanu-majjha) v. 155 (-|-muduka; C. expl' as sankhitta-majjha), ("majjha =vilagga215 sarira C), 506 (velli-vilaka-majjha=vilagga-majjha, tanu-digha-majjha C.) VvA 280 ("majjha for sumajjhima of Vv 64I3 T, reads vilata").
(adj.)
Vilutta
[pp. of vilumpati] plundered, stripped, robbed, ruined S 1.85 = J 11.239 J v.99 vi.44 Miln 303 Mhvs 33, 71 (corehi).
; ; ;
Vilumpaka
Vilumpati
(adj.)
[fr.
vi-l-lup]
(act.
or pass.) plundering
;
or being plundered J 1.370 (cora)

[vi
-1-
11.239 (pass.).
lumpati] to plunder, rob, steal, ruin S 1.85-5 11.239; v.99; Miln 193; VvA 100; DhA ^11.23. Pass, viluppati J v. 254 (gloss for lump of p. 253). Caus. II. vilumpapeti to incite to pp. vilutta. plunder Miln 193; J 1.263.
Vilumpana
(nt.) [fr.
vilumpati] plundering
DhA
ni.23.
Vilapa
[vi
+ lapa]
idle talk J 1,490; v. 24.
Cp.
sar).
Vilapanata (f.)= vilapa

Vilasa
[fr.
Pug
21'.
Vilumpamaiia(ka) [orig. ppr. med. of vilumpati] plundering, robbing J v.254 PvA 4 (ka cora).
;
charm, grace, beauty J 1.470 vi.43 desana" beauty of instruc3. tion DA 1.67; Vism 524, 541 Tikp 21. 2. dalliance, sporting, coquetry J in. 408 v. 436. vilasa is often coupled with lila (q. v.).
vilasati]
;
i.
Mihi 201
ThA
78
PvA
cp. BSk. Vilulita (adj.) [vi -f- lujita stirred, agitated, shaken, disturbed
;
vilulita
Jtm
210]
Davs
iv.54 (bhaya-
citta).
Cp.
viloleti.
VilJina (adj.) [vi-t-luna] cut off (always with ref. to the hair) PvA 47. III. 180 1.138; Miln 11
=A
f.
Vilasavant (adj.)
[fr.
vilasa]
having splendour, grace or
Vilekha
IV.
[vi 4- lekha]"
perplexity,
;
lit.
"scratching"
;
Vin
beauty Mhvs
Vilasin (adj.)
29, 25.
[fr. vilasa] shining forth, unfolding splendour, possessing charm or grace, charming 1.40 (v-yamapabha parikkhepa-vilasini splendour shining over a radius of a vyama).
Dhs 1256 (mano) DhsA 260. The more common word for " perplexity " is vikkhepa.
143 (here as
a)
DA
Vilepana
(nt.)
perfume
thar).
1.107,
[vi-l-lepana] ointment, 212; 11.209; Th i,
cosmetic,
toilet
616
11.
(silar)
v. set1.77,
Cp. J 111.290);
Pug
51,
58;
Pv
3"
DA
Vilikhati [vi-i-likhati] i. to scrape, scratch S 1.124 (bhurair)); iv.198; DhsA 260 (fig. manar) v.; in expl" of vilekha). 2. to scratch open Vin 11. 175.. pp.
88.
Vilokana
vilikhita.
Vilikhita [pp. of vilikhati] scraped off
SnA
207.
Vilitta [pp. of vilimpati] anointed 1.104 (su-nahata suvilitta kappita-kesa-massu) ; iv.442. J 111.91
:
Vilimpati [vi-l-limpati] to smear, anoint A 111.57; J 1.265 (ger. itva) 111.277 (ppr. anto) Pv i.io* (ger. itvana) PvA 62 (itva). Cans. II. vilimpapeti pp. vilitta. to cause to be anointed J 1.50 (gandhehi), 254 (id.).
;
(nt.) [vi-t-iok (loc = roc). see loka & rocati] looking, prognostication reflection, investigation, usually as 5 objects of reflection as to when & where & how one shall be reborn (paiica-maha-ani), consisting in kala, desa, dipa, kula, mata (the latter as janetti-ayu 1. e. mother and her time of delivery at J 1.48) or time (right or wrong), continent, sky (orientation), family (or clan) and one's (future) mother: J 1.48, 49; DhA 1.84 as 8 at Miln 193, viz. kala, dipa, desa, kula, janetti, ayu, masa, nekkhamma (i. e. the 5-1- period of gestation, month of his birthday, and his renunciation). Without special meaning at i 1 94 (alokana + ). Cp volokana
;
DA
Vilokita
Vilokita (nt.) [pp. of viloketi] a look A n.104, 106 sq., 210 1. 193; VvA 6 (alokita + ). Pug 44. 45;
95
;
Vivatta-cchada
" Public Day," called after the fashion of the people going uncovered (appaticchannena sarirena) & bare-footed to the river DhA 1.388.
festival,
DA
Viloketar
DA
1.
[n. ag. fr. viloketi] one 194 (aloketar + ).
who
looks or inspects
Vivataka
n.99-
(adj.) [vivata-^ka]
open
(i.
e.
not secret) Vin
Viloketi [vi+loketi, of lok, as in loka] to examine, study, inspect, scrutinize, reflect on Th 2, 282 J 1.48, 49
DhA
1.84;
Miln 193; Mhvs 22,

vo.
18.
pp.
1.41
;
vilokita.
Cp. pa"
&
Vilocana
(nt.) [vi
+ locana]
the eye Davs
ThA
253.
1.456 (maccha fishVilopa [vi + lopa] plunder, pillage haul); J i.j; HI. 8; VI. 409; Dpvs IX.7 ("kamraa). vilopai) khadati to live by plunder J vi.131.
Vilopaka (adj.) [fr. vilopa] plundering, living by plundering J 1.5; Miln 122 (f. ika).
Vilopiya (adj.) [grd. formation neg. a" Sdhp 311.
Vilomatlt (f) [abstr.
fr. fr.
vilopa] to be plundered
back," with Vivatta (ni. & nt.) [vi-l- vatta'] i. "rolling aeons, ref. to the development of the world (or the kappa) used to denote a devolving cycle (" devolution "), whereas vafta alone or sagvatta denote the involving Thus as cycle (both either with or without kappa). " periods " of the world they practically mean the same thing may both be interpreted in the sense of a new As redupl. -inter, cpds. they express only beginning. sometimes find the idea of constant change. vivatta in the sense of " renewal " & sarjvatta in the sense of " destruction," where we should expect the opposite meaning for each. See also vatta & sagvatta. Dogmatically vivatta is used as " absence of vatta,"
We
viloma] unseemliness, repugnance
SnA
Viloma
106.
vatta & e. nibbana or salvation from sarjsara (see cp. citta-vivatta, ceto, fiana, vimokkha" at Ps 1.108 Fig. in kamma "the rolling back of k," & 11.70). Abs. i. e. devolution or course of kamma at S 1.85.
i.
(adj.) [vi-l-loma] against the grain (lit. against the hair), discrepant, reversed, wrong, unnatural Vin unsightly); J ill. 113; Dpvs vii.55 II. 115 (of civara DhA 1.379 P^-A 87
:
Vilomana
reverse
(nt.)
[fr.
viloma]
discrepancy,
disagreement,
DhsA
253.
fr.
;
comb'' with satjvatta (i. e. devolution comb'' with evolution) e. g. at D 1.14, 16 sq. 111.109 A 11. 142 (where read vivatte for vivatto); Pug 60; Vism 419 (here as m. vivatto, compared with sagvatto), 420 ("tthayin). In cpd. kappa (i. e. descending aeon) at D in. 51 Pug 2. (nt.)partof abhikkhu'sdress (rolling up 60; It 15. of the binding ?), comb'' with anu-vivatta at Vin 1.287.
&
Vilometi [Denom.
find fault
Nett 22
viloma] to dispute, disagree with, to Miln 29, 295 DhsA 253.

;
Vivattati [vi-f vattati] i. to move back, to go back, to revolve, to begin again (of a new world-cycle), contrasted with sat)vattati to move in an ascending line (cp.
2. to be vivatta) D 1.17; 111.84, 109; Vism 327. distracted or diverted from (abl.), to turn away; to Pug 32 (so read for turn over, to be upset Nett 131 vivattati); Ps 11.98 (ppr.). pp. vivatta.
;
Vil0]ana (nt.) [fr. vi-t-lul] & Vilotana [fr. vi-Hu^; cp. Whitney, Sanskrit Roots, 1885, p. 149, where themes & their forms are given by lajh' to roll, luth^ & lu^th to rob, ln4 to stir up (some forms of it having meaning of lii9th) =lal to be lively] shaking, stirring only found in lexicogr. literature as def of several roots, viz. of
;
Vivattana
gah Dhtp 349 Dhtm 504; math & manth Dhtp 126; Dhtm 183. See also lulati.
;
(see
mathati)
(nt.) & "a (f.) [fr. vivattati] turning away, on, moving back Ps 1.66; 11 98 Vism 278 (f. expl^ as " magga ").
mpving
Viloleti [vi-l-loleti or loleti, cp. vilulita] to stir, to about J 1.26; Dpvs VI. 52.
move
Vivatteti [vi-l-vatteti] to turn

:
down
or
away (perhaps
in
dogmatic sense to turn away from
sarjsara), to divert,
Vi]ayhati [vi-t-dayhati] to burn (intrs.) J 11.220.
Vi]ara at
cats).
111.122
read as bilara (sasa-bijara rabbits
&
only in phrase vivattayi sarjyojanag (in destroy standard setting with acchecchi tanharj), where the 1.12. usual V. 1. is vavattayi (see vavatteti). Thus at 122; S 1. 127; IV. 105, 205, 207, 399; A 1. 134; III. 246, 444 sq. IV. S sq. It 47 (T. vivattayi).
Vivajjita [pp. of vivajjeti]
abandoning, abstaining from 2. avoided Th 2, 459. VvA 75 (ki!ittha-kamma). 3. distant from (abl.) Miln 131.
i
.
Vivaw& Th 2,
(S'dj.) [vi-l-
vanna] discoloured, pale, wan Sn 585
79; J 11.418.
(nt.)
[fr.
Vivajjeti [vi-l-vajjeti] to avoid, abandon, forsake S 1.43; V.I 7; Sn 53 (=parivajj abhivajj" Nd* 592), 399 Vv 84'' (jjayatha=pari(jjaya), 407 (praet. jjayi) vajjetha 346); J 1.473: 111263, 481 (jjayi); v.233 (Pot. jjaye); Miln 129; Sdhp 210, 353, PP-
Vivawaka
IV. 143.
vivanneti]
dispraise,
reviling
Vin
Vivaweti
[vi-l-
vanneti] to dispraise, defame

;
Pv
iii.io'
VvA
(thupa-pujari)
PvA
212.
vivajjita.
Pass,
395
vivajjati J 1.27.
Viyata [vi-t-yata, pp. of vT: see vuijati] uncovered, open (lit. & fig.), iaid bare, unveiled Sn 19 (lit.), 374 (fig.= anavata SnA 366), 763, 793 (=open-minded) Nd' 96; Pug 45, 46 (read vivata for pi vata opp. pihita) Vism 185 (opp. pihita); J v.434 DhA 111.79 VvA 27; PvA vivatena cetasa " with mind 283 (mukha unveiled). awake & clear " D in. 223 A iv.86 S v.263 cp. cetovivarana. vivata is freq. v. 1. for vivatta (-cchada), Sn 372 DhA 111.195 SnA 265 (in expl" e. g. at A 11.44 sometimes the only reading in this phrase of term) instr. vivatena as adv. (q. v.), e. g. at Nd* 593.
; ; ;
Vivatta-cchada (adj.) having the cover removed, with the veil lifted one who draws away the veil (cp. vivarana) or reveals (the Universe etc.) or one who is freed of all (mental & spiritual) coverings (thus Bdhgh), Ep. of Spelling sometimes chadda (see chada). the Buddha. D 1.89; 11.16 in. 142 (dd samma-sambuddha loke vivatta-chadda trsl" " rolling back the veil from the world"), 177 (dd); A 11.44 (v- 1- dd) Sn 372 (expl" as " vivata-raga-dosa-moha-chadana SnA 365), 378, 1003 Nd* 593 (with alle(ed. Sn prefers dd as T. reading)
;
"openly" Vin
11.99; IV.21.
;
-cakkhu open-minded, clear-sighted Sn 921 Nd' 354. -dvara (having) an open door, an open house J v.293 DhA 11.74. -nakkhatta a yearly (a(}4ha half open)
;
in. 349 iv.271 (dd) gorical interpretation); J 1.51 1.250. It occurs DhA 1. 201 (v. 1. dd) in. 195; In the first case (vivatta") either as vivatta" or vivata". the expl" presents difficulties, as it is neither the opp. of vatta (" duty "), nor the same as vivatta (" moving back " intrs.), nor a direct pp. of vivattati (like Sk.
;
; ;
DA
vivrtta) in
which meaning
it
would come nearer to
Vivattati
" stopped, reverted, ceased." vivattati has not been found in Pali. The only plausible expl" would be taking it as an abs. pp. formation fr. vft in Cans, sense (vatteti), thus " moved back, stopped, discarded " [cp. BSk. vivartayati to cast off a garment, Divy 39). In the second case (viva^") it is pp. of vivarati [vi + vTI see vuijati], in meaning " uncovered, lifted, off," referring to the covering (chada) as uncovered instead of the uncovered object. See vivata. It is difficult to decide between the two meanings. On the principle of the " lectio difficilior " vivatta would have the preference, whereas from a natural & simple point of view It is vivata seems more intelligible & more fitting. evidently an old phrase. Note, -vivatta-kkhandha at S 1. 12 1 is a curious expression ("with his shoulders twisted round " ?). Is it an old misreading for pattakkhandha ? Cp. however, S.A. quoted K.S. 1.151, n. 5, explaining it as a dying monk's effort to gain an orthodox posture.
Vivattati at
96
Viveka
VvA 131. There are 6 vivada-mulani (roots of contention), viz. kodha, makkha. issa, satheyya, papicchata, sanditthi-paramasa or anger, selfishness, envy, fraudulence, evil intention, worldliness 111.246 A III. 334 sq. Vbh 380 ; referred to at Ps 1.130. There is another list of 10 at A v. 78 consisting in wrong
:
representations regarding
dhamma &
J
vinaya.
Vivadaka
[fr.
vivada] a quarreller
1.209.
Vivadiyati (vivadeti) [Denom. fr. vivada] to quarrel Sn 832 (=kalahar) karoti Nd' 173), 879, 895. Pot. 3"' sg. vivadiyetha ( = kolahar| kareyya Nd' 307), & vivadayetha Sn 830 (id. expl Nd' 170).
Vivaha
[fr. vi-l-vah] "carrying or sending away," i.e. marriage, wedding D 1.99; Sn p. 105; PvA 144; SnA 448 (where distinction avaha = kaiiiia-gahanai), vivaha = kanna-danar)). As nt. at Vin in. 135. Cp. avaha & vevahika.
Pug
32
is
to be read as vivattati.
Vivadati [vi+vadati] J 1.209; Miln 47. S III. 138.
i.
to dispute, quarrel Sn 842, 884; 2. (intrs.) to be quarrelled with
Vivabana (nt.) [fr. vi-i- vah] giving in marriage or getting a husband for a girl (cp. avahana) D i.i i DA 1.96. Cp. Vin III. 135.
;
Vivadana
discord
(nt.)
[fr.
;
vivadati] causing separation,

1.96.
making
i.ii
DA
Vivadha (carrying yoke) see khari-vidha and vividha^.
Vivicca (indecl.) [ger. of viviccati] separating oneself from (instr.), aloof from 1.37 A III. 25 J VI. 388 Dhs 160 Doubtful Pug 68; Vism 139, 140 (expH in detail). reading at Pv i.ii" (for viricca ?). As viviccar) (& a) at v. 434 in meaning " secretly " (=raho paticchannar)
Vivana
(nt.) [vi
Vv
77'
(=aranna
+ vana] wilderness, barren land VvA 302); J 11.191, 317.

;
C). S i.ioo
;
Vivara
(nt.) [fr. vi
cleft, leak,
+ vr] i. opening (lit. dis-covering), pore, fissure Dh 127 (pabbatanar) cp Divy 532
;
Vivicoati [vi-l-vic] to separate oneself, to depart from, to be alone, to separate (intrs.) Vin iv.241 ger. viviccitva Dhs A 165, & vivicca (see sep). Cp. pp. vivitta.
;
viveceti.
Miln 150; P\'A 104); Vism DhA IV.46 (mukha); SnA

2. interval,
Vism
185.
interstice
3.
262; J iv.16; v'87 355; PvA 152, 283. 1.56 (quoted at Pv IV.3")
192,
Vivicchati [Desid. of vindati] to desire, long for,
want
Nett
II.
fault, flaw, defect

[fr.
111.186 sq.
J v.376.
Viviccha
vivarati] 1. uncovering, unveiling, ViyaiaQa making open, revelation, in loka laying open the worlds, unveiling of the Universe referred to as a great miracle at Vism 392 Miln 350 Davs 11 120 J iv.266. opening, unfolding, making accessible, purifying 2 (fig.), in ceto A 111.117, 121; iv.352 v.67. 3. explanation, making clear (cp. vibhajana) Nett 8 (as f);
(nt.)
;
(f.) [Desid. of vid, cp. Sk. vivitsa] Nett desire, greediness, avarice DhsA 375
;
1 1
expl " viviccha veviccha.

Vivitta
nama
vuccati vicikiccha
").
manifold (where See also
SnA
445
(adj.) [pp. of viviccati; viH-vitta'] separated, secluded, aloof, solitary, separate, alone S i.iio 1.71 A II. 210; 111.92 IV. 436 V.207, 270: Sn 221, 338, 810, 1.208 DhsA 166 845 Nd^ 201 Kvu 605 Miln 205 DhA III. 238 IV. 157 (so read for vivivitta 1) VbhA 365
DA
Vivarati [vi + varati, vy; see vunati] i. to uncover, to open Vin 11. 2 19 (windows, opp. thaketi) D T.85 (paticcbannar) v.); J 1.63 (dvarag), 69; iv.133 (nagarar)) DhA 1.328 (vatapanag) 1.228; PvA 74 (mukhar)); VvA 157, 284. 2. (fig.) to open, make clear, reveal KhA 12 (+ vibhajati etc.). pp. S IV. 166; V.261
;
PvA
28, 141, 283.
Cp. pa.
Vivittaka (adj.) [vivitta-l-ka] solitary J iv.242 (avasa).

Vivittata (f.) [abstr. fr. vivitta] seclusion 316, cp. K.S. 1.321.
Vivitti
(f.) [fr.
DA
(= viveka) VbhA
166.
vivata.
viviccati]
separation
DhsA
Cp.
viveka.
Vivasati [vi + vasati^] to live away from home, to be separated, to be distant J iv.217. Cp. vippavasati.
Vividha"^ (adj
of,
Vivasana
(nt.) [vi
;
+ vas(u?) to shine,
cp. vibhati] (gradually)
getting light turning into dawn (said of the night), only in phrase ratya vivasane at the end of night, comb'' in stock phrase with suriy' uggamanag pati " towards sunrise" (evidently an old phrase) at Th i, 517; J V..381, 461 IV. 241 VI. 491 Pv iii.S*. Also at Sn 710.
;
;
vidha^] divers, manifold, mixed; full Vv 35* Miln 319 *^ "4' 11.354 P^ "-4 11.354; " viharati = Mhvs 25, 30 30; SnA 136 (in expl" of vi VI ividhari hitai) harati ").
)
[vi
-1-
with gay y witn
(-") ^;
;
D u
'
i.ioi Vividha" [for Sk. vivadha vi-l- vah] carrying-yoke S 1.78 (as V. 1. khari-vividhag, see khari); J in. 116 (parikkharar) vividhag adaya, where v. 1. reads kharig vividhag).
;
Vivaseti[Caus.ofvi-|-vas to shine] lit. to make [it] get light rattig v. to spend the night (till it gets light) Sn 1 142 Nd* 594 (=atinameti) vivasati is Kern's proposed reading for vijahati (rattig) at Th i, 451. He founds his conjecture on a v. 1. vivasate & the C. expl" " atinameti khepeti." Mrs. Rh. D. trsl " waste " (i. e.
Viveka
vijahati).
detachment, loneliness, separation, " singleness " (of heart), discrimination (of thought) 182; III. 222, 226, 283=5 IV. 191 1.37, (ninna citta) S 1.2, 194; iv.365 sq. v.6, 240 sq. A 1.53; III. 329 IV.224; Vin iv.241 Sn 474, 772, 822, Dhs 160 851, 915, 1065 Nd' 158, 222 J 1.79 in. 31
[fr.
vi-l-vic]
seclusion
Vivada
I
[fr.
;
111.246
vi+vad] dispute, quarrel, contention Sn 596, 863, 877, 912 Nd' IV.401
; ;
1.236;
103, 167,
;
73. 260,
307
Pug
19,
22
Ud
67
J 1.165
Miln 413
50; DhsA 164, 166; ThA 64; PvA 43; Sdhp 471. viveka is given as fivefold at Ps 11.220 sq. and VbhA 316. cp. K.S. 1.32 1 (Bdhgh on S III. 2, 8), viz tadanga", vikkhambhana", samuccheda"
Pug
59,
68; Nett
16,
Vivekatta
patippassaddhi", nissaraija" as threefold at Vism 140, viz. kaya, citta, vikkhambhana, i. e. ph^'sically, mentally, ethically which division amounts to the same as that given at Nd' 26 with kaya, citta. upadhi". the latter equivalent to " nibbana." Cp. on term Dial. 1.84. See also jhana. Cp. pa.
;
;
97
Visaghata
[vi
-1-
Visattika
saghata'] removed, destroyed
?]
Th
i,
89.
Visakkiya [vi-i-sakldya messenger Vin 111.74.

Visaggata see
a.
in
"duta
is
a special kind of
Vivekatta
= vivlttata VbhA
316.
Visanka
a
(adj.) [vi
+ sanka;
Sk. viânka] fearless, secure;
Sdhp
176.
Vivecitatta (nt.) [abstr. fr. vivecita, pp. of viveceti] discrimination, specification DhsA 388.
Viveceti [Caus. of viviccati] to cause separation, to separate, to keep back, dis.suade Vin 1.64; 1.226; S in. no; M. 1.256; Pv in. 10' ( =paribaheti P\'A 214); Miln 339; DhsA 311 Nett 113, 164 (iyamana).
Visankita (adj.) [pp. of vi-i-Sank] suspicious, anxious ThA 134 (Ap. V. 78). neg. a not perturbed, trusting, secure Sdhp 128.
Visankhara
[vi
Dh
154
(=nibbana
+ sankhara] divestment of all material things DhA 111.129). See sankhara 3. Dh
Vive(hiyati [vi
+ vethiyati]
to get entangled Vin

1.229.
11.
117.
Visankhita [vi -1- sankhata] destroyed, annihilated 154; J 1.493 (=viddhar)sita DhA 111.129).
Vivesa
[?]
cis
distinction
D
;
233.
We
should read
visesa,
printed on p. 233.
Visa
(nt.) [cp.
Vedic visa
fi
:
Av, vis poison, Gr.

;
;
io^,
Lat.
Visaijati [vi-i-sajjati. Pass, of sanj ; the regular Act. would be visajati] to hang on, cling to, stick to, adhere (fig.) only in pp. visatta (q. v.). The apparent ger. form
virus,
Oir.
all
venom
III. 201
;
1.316
;
snake venom)
489.
asi.
=S A 11. no
;
meaning "poison"] poison, virus, 11. no Th i, 418 768 Sn (sappa

;
visajja belongs to vissajjati.
On
IV. 222
Pug 48
J 1.2 71 {halahala deadly p.) Miln 302 PvA 62, 256 ThA
;
Visajjana
cS:
visajjeti
see viss.
i.
Visaina
(adj.)
[vi-fsaiiiia=saiina]
visa in similes see J.P.T.S. 1907, 137.
Cp.
-uggara vomiting of poison SnA 176. -kantaka a poisoned thorn or arrow, also name of a sort of sugar DhsA 203. -kumbha a vessel filled with p. It 86. -panaka a drink of p. DhA 11. 15. -pita (an arrow) dipped into poison (lit. which has drunk poison). At another place (see pita') we have suggested reading visappita (visa + appita). i. e. " poison -applied," which was based on reading at Vism 303. See e. g. J v. 36 Miln 198; Vism 303, 381 DhA 1.216. -rukkha " poison tree," a cert, tree Vism 512 VbhA 89; DA 1.39. -va-vtjja science of nijja trading with poison A in. 208. poison DA 1.93. vejja a physician who cures poison (ous snake-bites) J 1.3 10. -salla a poisoned arrow Vism 303.
;
ceptions Sn 874. 2. unconscious J v. 159. position with bhu as visaiiiii-bhuta at J 1.67.

Visanfiin (adj.) [vi-l-sannin] unconscious, consciousness also in meaning " of
;
having wrong perIn com-
one who has lost
unsound mind "

)
;
= ummattaka Nd'
;
279)
n.52 (khitta-citta-l-
Miln
220
Sdhp
117.
Visata & visata [pp. of vi-f sr, Sk. visrta] spread, difiused, wide, broad D 111.167 (!): Sn i (T. rea'is t, v. 1. BB has
!); J 11.439; IV. 499 (t)
;
Miln 221, 354
(t
4-vitthata),
357.
Cp. anu.
Visata
t
& visata (f.) [abrh. formation fr. vi-(-safij, spelling The writing of MSS. concerning for tt see visatta. t in these words is very confused] " hanging on," cling:
Visag
is
P. prefix
in
;
corresponding to Sk. vi?u (or visva"
ing,
t)
attachment.
visattika.
(trsl
s.
meaning "diverging, on opposite sides,") apart, against only in cpd. vadeti and derivations, lit.
[see vi"]
form of
;
The word seems to be a quasi-short Thus at Sn 715 =tanha C. spelling

(
;
Dhs 1059
" diffusion,"
i.
e. fr.
vi-t-sy; spelling
to speak wrong,
i.
e.
to deceive.
t)=Nd''
V. tanhci (spelt
with
t).
Visagyutta (& visanflutta) (adj.) [vi-i-sagyutta] i. (lit.) 2. deunharnessed, unyoked Th i, 1021 (half-fig.). tached from the world A 1.262=111.214; S 11.279 (nii) Th I, 1022 Sn62i, 626, 634; DhAiii.233 (sabba-yoga)
Visattha see vissa^tha.

Visatthi
(1)
[for
vissatthi,
fr.
vi-fsTJ]
'
emission;
;
in
rv.141, 159,
185.
Visagyoga
;
(& visafifioga) [vi -l- sagyoga] disconnection, separation from (-),, dissociation Vin 11.259 {nn)=A IV.280 D 111.230 (kama-yoga, bhava", ditthi", avijja"; cp. the 4 oghas), 276; A 11. 11 111.156.
;
sukka emission of semen Vin 11.38; in. 112 Kvu 163. 2. Tisatthi at S in. 133 and A iv.52 (T. visatthi) probably stands for visatti in meaning " longing," clinging to (cp. BSk. viâkti Av 11.191), or " love for "
(loc).
Visag vada [visag -(- vada] deceiving; neg. a Miln 354. Visag vadaka
(adj.)
Gr. oJicoc house, Visati [vii, cp. vi5 dwelling-place, veia iiik-iui to dwell; Lat. vicus, Goth. weihs=E. wick in Warwick, etc.] to enter, only in comb" with prefixes,
;
like upa, pa", pari", sag, abhisag", etc.
See also
worthy Vism
III.
70
[visag -t- vadaka] deceiving, untrusta not deceiving 496 ;f.ika J v. 401, 410. IV. 249; 111.33; Pug 57.
vesma
(house).
Visagvadana
honesty
(nt.)
&
(f.)
deceiving, disappointing
& "ata A v. 136
Visatta [pp. of visajjati] hanging clinging to, entangled in (loc.)
on
(fig.),
sticking or
11.25;
Sn
38,
272;
(f.)
[fr.
;
visagvadeti]
iv.2.
(a)
Vin
Nd' 597;
Visattika
J n.i46;iii.24i,
111.190 (ata).
[n. ag. fr
Visagvadayitar another D 111.171.

Visagvadeti
visagvadeti] one
who
deceives
BSk. visagvadayati cp. [visag + vadeti after the Pali] to deceive with words, to break one's word, to lie, deceive Vin 111.143; iv.i Neg. a J v. 124. Nett 91
;
Av
1.262,
separated, [vi-l-sagsattha] VisagsaHlut (adj.) 1.480 1.59. nected with (instr.)
uncon-
DA
(f.) [visatta -l-ika, abstr. formation] clinging to, adhering, attachment (to=loc.), sinful bent, lust, desire. It is almost invariably found as a syn. of tanha. P. Commentators explain it with ref. cither to visata (difiused), or to visa (poison). These are of course only exegetical edifying etymologies. Cp. Dhs. trsl' 1059 Expositor n.468; Brethren 213 n. 3, K.S. 1.2, n. 6, and the varied exegesis of the term in the Niddesas. S I.I, 24, 35, 107, no A 11. 211 iv,434 Sn 333, 768, Th i, 519; Nd' 8 sq., 247; Nd* 598; 857, 1053 sq. DhA III. 198; iv.43 DhsA 364; Nett 24; Dhs 1059.
Visada
Visada (adj.) [cp. Sk. viSada] i. clean, pure, white D 2. clear, manifest 11.14; Miln 93, 247; Davs v. 28. Miln 93 DhsA 321, 328 {a) VbhA 388 sq. -bhava -kiriya making clear see under vatthu'.
98
Visiyati
Visatita [pp. of vi-l-sateti] cut in pieces, smashed,
J
II.
broken
163
(=bhinna C).
clearness
Vism
128
Tikp
fr.
59.
Visadata (f.) [abstr. 134 (vatthu).
visada] purity,
clearness
Vism
VisaQa (nt.) [cp. Sk. visana] i. the horn of an animal (as cow, ox, deer, rhinoceros) Vin 1.191 A 11.207; iv.376 Sn 35 (khagga". q. v.), 309; Pug 56 (miga) Ap 50 (usabha") 2. (also as m.) the J 1.505; Miln 103. tusks of an elephant J in. 184; v. 41, 48.
; ;
Visanna [pp.ol visidati] sunk into (loc), immersed J iv.399. The poetical form is vyasanna.
Visappana
in "rasa at
-maya made
Visata (adj.)
[fr.
of
horn Vin n.115.

cp.
sateti]
vi-l-Sat,
crushed to pieces,
ing " [vi + sTP],
not clear. Is or misprint for visa-pana ?

is
Vism 470
it
" spread-
destroyed
vighata).
n. 102 ("gabbha, with
mulha-gabbha
v.
1.
Visabhaga
(adj.) [vi+sabhaga] different, unusual, extra1.2 12 Vism 180 ordinary, uncommon Miln 78 sq. (purisassa itthisarirar), itthiya purisa-sarirar) visabha;
Visada
1.121
[fr.
;
vi-l-sad]
depression,
dejection
1.248;
DA
DA
Sdhp
117.
Cp. visidati.
spreading, diffusion, scattering
gag), 516;
DhA
J
iv.52
11.274
PvA
;
i.
;
118.
-"arammana pudenunequal,
dishar-
Visaia
118.
[fr.
vi-l-sf]
DhsA
dum
Visama
muliebre
(adj.)
111.498.
[vi-l-sama']
uneven,
2.
;
Visaraka
(adj.)
[vi-l-saraka. of sr] spreading, extending,

;
monious, contrary
of the lawless,
1.74
"middle"
wrong
path).
;
PvA
47 (vata). 131
(morally)
(a'=sama
discrepant,
expanding Vin ni.97 (vattu T.
vatthu" MSS.).
Miln
able
v.329 Sn 57 (cp. Nd^ 599); in. 285 3. odd, peculiar, petty, disagree250 ("ditthi).-
11.87;
Miln 112, 304, 357; J

(fig.)
1.
391 (nagaraka).
place,
As
nt.
an uneven or dangerous or inaccessible

; ;
rough road
disagreeableness A (two sets of 3 visamani 351 J ^-7 VvA 301.

; ;
unevenness, badness, misconduct, Siv.117; Vbh 368 1.35 (pabbata")

;
Visarada (adj.) [cp. BSk. viSarada, e. g. Av6 1.180. On knowing etym. see sarada] self-possessed, confident how to conduct oneself, skilled, wise D 1.175; 11.86; S 1. 181 IV. 246 v. 261 A n.8 (vyatta-(- ) in. 183, 203 IV. 310, 314 sq. v.io sq. 1.386; Ap 23 J 111.342; V.41 Miln 21 Sdhp 277. avisarada diffident Miln 20,
; ; ;
;
105-
raga, etc.)
visamena
Miln 136, 157, 277,

(instr.) in
a wrong
way Pv
IV.
4.
Visamayati [Denom. fr. visama] to be uneven (so read for visama yanti).
Visaya
world, realm, province, neighbourhood
in foil,
11.269
Visala (adj.) [cp. Sk. viâla] wide, broad, extensive Sn 38; J v.49, 215 ("pakhuma) Miln 102, 311. -akkhi (f.) having large eyes J v. 40 Vv 37^ (-)- vipulalocana or a peti).
;
;
Visalata
[cp. Sk. viâya, fr. vi-t-Si] i. locality, spot, regfon
(f.)
[abstr.
fr.
visala]
breadth,
extensiveness
VvA
104.
comb""
;
petti"
(or pitti")
Sn 977. and pettika

;
(a)
Often the
world of the manes or petas M 1.73; S in. 224 v. 342, 356 sq. A 1.37, 267; II. 126 sq. ni.211, 339, 414 sq. IV. 405 sq. V.182 sq. Pv 11.2^ 11. 7' J 1.51 PvA 25 sq., 59sq., 214. (fc) the way of the fathers, native or proper beat or range D 111.58 S v. 146 sq. A in.67 J 11.59. Yama the realm of Yama or the Dead Pv 11. 8* (=peta; ;
Visahata (adj.) [visa-l-ahata] only neg. a imperturbed, balanced Dhs 11, 15, 24 etc.
Visahara [visa-l- ahara, or vi -|- sai) -I- ahara] distractedness, perturbation; neg. a." balance Dhs 11. 15.
Visikha (f.) [cp. 'Sk. (lexicogr.) viSikha] a street, road Vin IV.312; J 1.338; IV.310; V.16, 434. -katha gossip at street comers D 1.179; 1.513;
loka
range, scope
-2. reach, sphere (of the senses), object, characteristic, attribute (cp. Cpd. 143 n. 2) S v.2i8(gocara); Nett 23 (iddhi) Miln 186, 215, 316; Vism 216 (visayi-bhuta), 57o=VbhA 182 (raaha & appa") 17; SnA 22, 154 (buddha").
PvA
107).
;
Dh
1.90.
KhA
228 (id.) P\'A 72, 89. avisaya not forming an object, a wrong object, indefinable A v.50 J v.117 (so read
;
for ara)
pleasure
PvA 122, SnA 100.

;
197.
3.
object of sense, sensual
Visittha (adj.) [pp. of visissati] distinguished, prominent, superior, eminent Miln 203, 111.159; Vv 32*; J 1.441 11.15; VvA I (mana = vimana), 85. 261; 239; Sdhp 260. 269, 332, 489. compar. "tara Vism 207 (=anuttara). As visitthaka at Sdhp 334.- See also abhi, pati, and vissattha.
DhA
Visayha
r)
(adj.) [ger. of visahati] possible Pv iv.i'^ (yatha as far as possible) a impossible 1.207 =Vin 1.157.
;
Visi99a [pp. of viseyyati] broken, crushed, fallen to pieces J II74Visineti see usseneti.
Visara [vi-l-sara] a multitude

Visalla (adj.) [vi-l-sallal free
DA
1.40.
from pain or
grief
S 1.180;
Sn
17,
86=367.
11.2 1 3 in phrase iddhi" is doubtful reading. Visarita (f ) at The gloss (K) has " visevita." Trsl (Dial. 11.246): " proficiency." It is comb*" with iddhi-pahuta & iddhivikubbanata. Bdhgh's expl is " visavana " [fr.
Visibbita (adj.) [pp. of vi-l-sibbeti, siv to sew] entwined, entangled Miln 102 (sai)sibbita as redupl. iter, cpd.).
Visibbeti [vi-i-sibbeti. siv] to unsew, to undo the stitches Vin IV. 280. Caus. II. visibbapeti ibid. Another visibbeti see under visiveti.
vi-i-sru
?].
-1-
Visahati
sahati] to be able, to dare, to venture Sn 1069 ( = ussahati sakkoti Nd' 600); J 1.152. ppr. neg. avisahanto unable VvA 69, 112 and avisahamana
[vi
Visissati [Pass, of vi-f-Sij] to differ, to be distinguished or eminent Nett 188. Caus. yiseseti visiJtha. pp.
(q. v.).
1.
91.
ger. visayha (q. v.).
Visidati [vi4-sad;
Visaktaa (adj.) [visakha as adj.] having branches, forked;

in ti
three-branched S i.ii8=M 1.109.
cp. visada & pp. BSk. vijanna Divy to sink down J iv.223. 2. to falter, to be dejected or displeased S 1.7; A 111.158; Pug 65. pp. visanna.
44]
I.
Visafcha
(f .) [vi-t- sakha, Sk. visakha] N. of a lunar mansion (nakkhatta) or month (see vesakha), usually as visakha"
Visiyati [vi-l-siyati
late]
(-puijpama),
e. g.
SnA
391
VvA
165.
Th
I,
cp. Sk. îyate. Pass, of 4ya to coagu3"' pi. imper. med. visiyaruij to be dissolved 312 (cp. Geiger, P.Gr. 126).
;
Visivana
Visivana
V.202.
(nt.)
[fr. visiveti] warming As Tisibbana at Vin iv.115.
99
oneself
Visoseti
expl as for "katva S 1.141 (-(- upasanta-citta trsl " by all the hosts of evil unassailed " K.S. 1.178). Kern, Toev. s. V. differently " not opposing " for both expres; ;
1.326
Visiveti [vi+slveti, which corresponds to Sk. vi-^yapayati (lexicogr. !). Caus. of 4ya, syayati to coagulate: lit. to
sions.
dissolve, thaw.
The v stands
;
for p
ija
;
is
contracted
1.225, 261
;
Viseneti to
discard,
dislike,
get
rid
of
(opp.
usseneti)
to
si]
to
warm
oneself Miln 47
(in
J 11.68
DhA
III. 89;
Ps
11.167.
See usseneti.
11.89.
As
visibbeti
Vin
IV. 115.
Caus.
analogy to visibbeti to sew) at

Viseyyati [vi-(-seyyati. cp. Sk. siryati, of if to crush] to be broken, to fall to pieces J 11 74. pp. visinna.
II. visivapeti J 11.69.
Visuo (indecl.)
a derivation fr. vi] separately, individually; separate, apart DhA 11.26 (mata-pitaro visur) honti). Usually repeated (distributively) visut) visui) each on his own, one by one, separately, e. g. Vism 250; Mhvs 6, 44; SnA 583; VvA 38; PvA 214. visukarana separation ThA 257.
[op. Sk. visu,
trick, capers Visevita 2. dis1.446 (of a horse; comb'' with visukayita). agreement S 1.123 ( =viruddha-sevita A'.S. 1.320). Bdhgh at A'. 5. 11.203 reads sedhita. Cp. visiikayita.
(nt.)
[vi
-1-
sevita]
i.
restlessness,
Visesa
Visukkha
(adj.) [vi
+ sukklia]
dried out or up
PvA
58.
Visukkllita (adj.) [vi + sukkhita] dried

Visajjhati [vi
up Miln 303.
[fr. vi-l-si?, cp. Epic Sk. visesa] i. (mark of) distinction, characteristic, discrimination A 1.267 S iv.210 2. elegance, PvA 50, 60. 58, 131 J 11.9 Miln 29 splendour, excellence J v.151 3. dis1.399.
; ;
VvA
DhA
+ sujjhati]
II.
to be cleaned, to be cleansed, to
111.472.
be pure Vin
137
Caus. visodheti
J 1.75; (q. v.).

;
pp. visuddha.
A
tinction, peculiar merit or advantage, eminence, excellence, extraordinary state 1.233 (so for vivesa all through?); 111.349 (opp. hana) J 1.435; VvA 157 (punna) PvA 71 (id.), 147 (sukha"). 4. difference,
Visnddha
appl""
(adj.) [pp. of visujjhati] clean, pure, bright; in purified, stainless, sanctified Vin 1.105 HI. 52 (cakkhu); S 11. 122 (id.); iv.47 (sila) iv.304
variety
items),
SnA
5.
:
meaning
(su);
Sn
67, 517, 687;
Nd^ 601
Pug 60; PvA
(su)
259. J vi.69
VvA 2 PvA 37, 81. 135 (pl.= 477, 504 abl. visesato, distinctively, altogether PvA i,
; ;
specific
idea
(in
meditation),
;
see
&
Sdhp
269, 383.
(nt.) [abstr. fr.
Visnddhatta
visuddha] purity, purification
11.239.
(f.)
Visnddhi lency
;
brightness, splendour, excelpurity, holiness, sanctification virtue, rectitude Vin 1.105 (visuddho paramaya visud[vi
+ suddhi]
(ethically)
[Cp. BSk. viSesadhigama Divy 174]. -gamin reaching distinction, gaining merit A 11.185; 111.349 sq. S v. 108. -gii reaching a higher state or attainment J vi.573. -paccaya ground for distinction VvA 20. -bhagiya participating in, or leading to distinction or progress (spiritually) 111.272
; ;
-4dhigama Nett 92 Miln 412
cp. Brethren 24, n. i specific attainment
no.
Cp.
;
attainment
pati.
iv.22
11.96;
DhA
i.ioo.
sq., 277,
282
Nett 77; Vism
11,
88 (abstr. "bhagiyata).
dhiya);
111.69;
D 1.53; A 1.95
;
111.214 (ditthi, sila), 288; 1.147; (sila & ditthi); 11.80 (catasso dak-
khiîa"), 195;
III. 315;
v.64 (paramattha)
;
Sn 813, 824,
840, 892
Dh
16
(kamma) Ps
;
1.21 (sila, citta. ditthi)
Visesaka (m. or nt.) [fr. visesa] i. a (distinguishing) mark (on the forehead) Vin 11.267 (with apanga). 2. leading to distinction VvA 85.
n.85
PvA
viz.
Nd' 138, 162; Vism 2; SnA 188 (divasa), class of divine beings 13 ("cittata) Sdhp 447. (dogmatically the highest in the stages of development,
(id.);
Vi8esata= visesa Sdhp 265.

Visesana
(nt.) [fr. viseseti] distinguishing, distinction, qualification, attribute Vv 16'"; J iii.ii; vi.63 SnA instr. avisesena (adv.) without 181, 365. 399 13. distinction, at all events, anyhow PvA n6.
;
gods by sanctification) is called visuddhi-deva Nd* 307; J 1. 139; VvA i8. See under deva.
VvA
Visiika (nt.) [perhaps to siic, sucayati] restless motion, wriggling, twisting, twitching (better than " show,"
Visesika
Visesita
(f.) [fr.
visesa] the Vaisesika philosophy Miln 3.

viseseti]
although connection with sue would give meaning "indication, show"), almost synonjinous with vipUsually in cpd. difthi" scuffling or wriggling phandita. of opinion, wrong views, heresy 1.8, 486; Sn 55 (cp.
[pp.
II, 32
;
of
distinguished,
56.
differentiated
Mhvs
Visesin
KhA
18
PvA
(adj.)
[fr.
visesa]
possessing distinction,
distin-
Nd2 301); Pv
IV. i".
-dassana visiting shows (as fairs) D 1.5 (cp. DA 1.77 " visukag patani-bhiitag dassanag," reading not clear)
guished from, better than others Sn 799, 842, 855, 905
Nd' 244.
Visesiya (adj.) [grd. of viseseti] (=visesar) patva VvA 85); v.
1.
A
I.
1.2 12
11.209
(nt.)
Pug
58.
distinguished Vv 16" visesin ( = visesavant
Visukayita
[pp. of visiikayeti,
denom.
restlessness,
impatience
twisting, distortion (of views)
1.446. usually in
fr.
visuka]
disorder,
C).
Viseseti [Caus. of visissati] to make a distinction, to distinguish, define, specify J v. 120, 451; SnA 343; grd.
2.
phrase di^hi"
with "visevita & "vipphandita e. g. M 1.234; S 1.123 (Bdhgh's expl" at K.S. 1.321 is " vinivijjhan' atthena viloman' atthena"); 11.62 (in same comb"; Bdhgh at K.S. n.203 " sabbar) micchaditthi-vevacanai) ") Dhs Nd* 271""; Vbh 381 ("disorder of opinion" trsl) 145; DhsA 253. Cp. v. 1. S T.123" (K.S. 1. 155 "dis;
visesitabba (-vacana) qualifying sion VvA 13. pp. visesita.
(predicative) expres-
Visoka
II.
(adj.)
[vi-t-soka]
freed from grief
Dh
90;
DhA
166.
in cpd. dubbi-
orders "
Visiicika
n. p. 321).
[cp. 'Sk. visucika] cholera
Visodha [fr. vi-i-iadb] cleaning, cleansing, sodha hard to clean Sn 279.
(f.)
Miln
153, 167.
Viseni" [vi-l-sena in
comb with kf and bhu; cp. patisena] " without an enemy." in "katva making armyless, i. e. disarming Sn 833, 1078. Expl'' in the Niddesa as "keep away as enemies, conquering" Nd' i74 = Nd* 602 (where Nd' reads patisenikara kilesa for visenikilesa).
Visodhana (nt.) [fr. visodheti] cleansing, purifjang, emending Ps 11.21, 23; PvA 130.
Visodheti [Caus. of visujjhati] to clean, cleanse, purify, sanctify Kvu 551 Pv 1V.3*' DhA 111.158; Sdhp 321.
;
;
katva
-bhuta disarmed,
not acting as an
Visoseti [Caus. of vissussati] to cause to dry up, to make wither, to destroy 1.204; Sn 949 = 1099; Nd' 434
enemy Sn 793=914. where Nd' 96=334 has the same
(=sukkhapeti); Nd' 603
(id.).
Vissa
lOO
J 11.305 fidence)
168,
;
Vihannati
III. 343
Vissa' (adj.) [\êdic visva, to vi] all, every, entire; only in Np. Vissakamma. The word is antiquated in Pali (for it sabba) a few cases in poetry are doubtful. Thus at Dh 266 (dhamma), where 111.393 expl as " visama, vissagandha " and at It 32 (vissantarai) " among all beings " ? v. 1. vessantara^).
;
SnA
DhA
593. Cp. abhi.
Miln 109 (bahu enjoying great con188 ("bhava state of confidence); Sdhp vissatthena (instr.) in confidence Vin 11.99.
;
Vissandaka
(adj.) [fr. vissandati]
overfiowiDg
PvA
119.
Vissa^ (nt.) [cp. Sk. visra] a smell like at Dhs 625 DhsA 319 SnA 286
;
raw
flesh,
as "gandha
DhA
in. 393.
Vissaka \oi
Vissagga
vi5]
dwelling
see pati.
Vissandati [vi-i-sandati, of syand] to flow out, to stream, overflow J 1.51 v. 274; PvA 34 (aor. sandi=paggbari), 51 (ppr. amana), 80 (ger. "itva), 119 ("anto = paggharanto), 123 (for paggharati T. eti).
; ;
[vi + sagga, vi + syj, cp. sk. visarga] dispensing, serving, donation, giving out, holding (a meal), only in phrases bhatta" the function of a meal Vin 11.T53; IV. 263 Pv III. 2' (so read for vissatta) Miln 9; SnA and dana bestowing a gift Pv 11.9^' (=paric19. 140
; ; ;
Vissamati
samati. of iram] to rest, repose to recover iv.93, J 1485; 11.70; 128, 133; m.208 Caus. vissameti to give a 293; V.73 PvA 43, 151. rest, to make repose J 111.36.
[vi-l;
from fatigue
;
caga-tthane dan'agge
Vissajjaka
II.
PvA
Vissamana
Vissametar
(nt.) [fr.
124).
vissamati] resting, reposing J 111.435.
177.
[fr.
vissajjati]
2.
one
who
i. giving out, distributing Vin answers (a question) Miln 295.
[n. ag. fr. vissameti] one who provides a rest, giver of repose, remover of fatigue J vi.526.
[fr,
sajjati, of srj. Vissajjati [vi The ss after analogy of ussajjati & nissajjati, cp. ossajjati for osajjati], A. The pres. vissajjati is not in use. The only forms of the
Vissaia
vi-l-sarati,
of svar]
;
i.
outcry, shout, cry of
distress,
simple verb system are the foil. ger. vissajja, usually written visajja, in meaning " setting free," giving up, leaving behind Sn 522, 794, 912, 1060 Nd' 98 Nd^ 596. grd. vissajjaniya [perhaps better to vissajjeti'] to be answered, answerable; nt, a reply Nett 161, 175 sq., and vissajjiya to be given away see under a. 191 B. Very frequent is the Caus. vissajjeti pp. vissattha. (also occasionally as visajj) in var. meanings, based on the idea of sending forth or away, viz. to emit, discharge J 1.164 (uccara-passavar)). to send Mhvs 8, to dismiss PvA 81 (there). to 3 (lekar) visajjayi). let loose PvA 74 (rathar|). to spend, give away, bestow, hand over Pug 26 (visajj") Nd' 262 (dhanarj) Miln 41
:
245 Vin
(s),
scream Vin 1.87; 11.152, 207; iv.316; PvA 22. Sdhp 188. 2. distress 279, 284 (r) karoti)
IV. 2 12,
229.
Vissarati [vi-t-sarati, of smf] to forget
Mhvs
26, 16.
pp.
Vin 1.207; iv.261

202.
vissarita.
Vissarita [opp. of vissarati] forgotten
PvA
Vissavati [vi-t-savati, of sru] to flow, Sn 205 (v. 1. SS vissasati).
ooze
Th
i,
453
(dhafiilar))
dikari).
Caus.
("essati, fut.)
PvA in, to get rid of (mud to answer (questions), to reply, retort Sn 1005 pp. VvA PvA
; ; ;
Vissasati & vissaseti [vi-l-sasati, of svas] to confide in, to put one's trust in (loc. or gen.), to be friendly with S 1.79 (vissase) 111.148=525 J 1.461 (vissasayitva) (vissasaye) iv.56 vi.292. pp. vissattha.
; ; ;
Vissasa [vi-fsasa,
;
119.
of svas]
trust,
confidence,
intimacy,
1.189,
J 1.134
mutual agreement Vin 1.296 Miln 126 Vism 190 VvA 66

;
308,
;
A 11.78; J PvA 13, 265.
71
15, 59, 87.
vissajjita.
dubbis-
487;
II. vissajjapeti J IV.2 (hatthai) =to push
(in meanings of vissajjeti) away) Miln 143 Mhvs 6, 43.

;
sasa difficult to be trusted J iv.462.
Vissajjana (nt.)
giving out, bestowing Nd^ 262 (dhana). 2. sending off, discharging J 1.239 (nava putting off to sea). 3. answer, reply Vism 6, 84 often in comb" puccha question and answer, e. g. Mhvs 4, 54 PvA 2.
(f.)
&
"a
Vissasaka (& ika) (adj.) [vissasa] intimate, confidential; trustworthy A 1.26 Miln 146 DA 1.289.
; ;
[fr.
vissajjeti]
i.
Vissasaniya (adj.) [grd. of vissaseti] to
worthy PvA 9; Sdhp

Vissasin (adj.)
[fr.
be trusted, trustneg. a J in. 474; cp. 306, 441 dubbissasaniya hard to trust J iv.462.
;
vissasa] intimate, confidential
111.136
Vissajjanaka
(adj.)
{-)
bestowing
PvA
121.
[fr.
2.
giving out, answering J 1.166 (panha).

I.
vissajjana]
(asanthava" intimate, although not acquainted).

Vissuta (adj.) [vi-)-suta, of sru] widely famed, renowned, famous Sn 137, 597, 998, 1009; Pv 11.7^; Mhvs 5, 19; PvA 107 (=diira-ghuttha).
Vissussati [vi-l-SU?] to dry up, to wither S 1.126 (in comb" ussussati vissussati, with ss from uss). Spelling here visuss", but ss at S 111.149. Caus. visoseti (q. v.).
Vissajjapetar [n. ag. fr. vissajjapeti] one who replies or causes to reply DhA IV.199. Cp. vissajjetar.
Vissajjita [pp. of vissajjeti] i spent, given away Sn 982 2. let loose, sent off, discharged Mhvs 23, 88.
Vissajjetar [n. ag. fr. vissajjeti] one who answers (a question) A 1. 103 (panhai]). Cp. vissajjapetar.
Vissota (adj.) [vi-l-sota, of sru] flown away, wasted Miln 294-
Vissattha
J
[pp. of vissajjati] released, dismissed thrown

;
let
loose
sent
(out)
10,
given out
1,370; 111.373; PvA 46, 64, 123, voice:) distinct, well enunciated
buddha,
J J
i.
e.
unobstructed
1.282); 11.211
dosa-rahita
VI. 16
IV. 2 19
DA
68 the D 1.114 (=apalisandiddha-vilambit' adi A 11.51 111.114; S 1.189;

(oif
Mhvs 174.-2.
Vihaga
[viha, sky,
DA
55-
1.46.
-|- ga] a bird (lit. going through the sky) -pati lord of birds, a garuja Davs iv.33. 38,
Vihanga = vihaga,
v. 416;
PvA
154, 157;
Sdhp
241.
;
(here as vissattha-vacana). 3. vissattha at in phrase "indriya means something like " strong," distinguished. The v. 1. visatta" suggests a probable visata" it may on the other hand be a' corruption of visittha.
;
Vibangama
J
1.
(adj
.)
[viha -f
11.39;
;
(m.) a bird
216; 111.255
DA
in. 43;
gam] going through the air, flying Sn 221, 606; Th i, 1108;

141.
;
i.i25=DhsA
Vihannati
Vissatthi see visatthi.
Vissattha [pp. of vissasati] trusting or trusted confident being confided in or demanding confidence, intimate! friendly A 111.114; Vin 1.87 (so read for tth); iv.21
;
vihanati] to be struck or slain to be vexed or grieved, to get enraged, to be annoyed, suffer hardship to be cast down Sn 168 sq. Pv ii.i i' ( = vighatai) apajjati PvA 150); 1V.5* (with same expl") J 1.73, 1.289. ppr. vihafifiainana 359; 11.442; V.330 Sn 1121 (with long and detailed exegesis at Nd* 604) S 1.28 (a") PvA 150. pp. vihata 1.231.
[I'ass. of
; ;
DA
DA
Vihata
Vihata' [pp. of vihanati] struck, killed, destroyed, impaired It loo (where A 1.164 reads vigata) Sdhp 313, J vi.i 71
; ;
loi
Vihesika
;
Viharika (adj.)=viharin
in sa<ldhi co-resident
111.70.
425-
Vihata^ (adj.) [cp. Sk. vihrti] broad, wide J vt.171 (-puthula C).
Vihanati [vi + hanati] to strike, kill, put an end to. remove A III. 248 (kankhar) v. 1. vitarati perhaps to be preferred) Sn 673 Pot. 3"' sg. vihane Sn 975 (cp. Nd' 509) ger. vihacca see abhi. & vihane Sn 348 =Th i 1268, Pass, vihaniiati (q. v.). pp. vihata.
;
;
Viharin (adj.) (-) [fr. vihara] dwelling, living; being in such & such a state or condition D 1.162 (appa-dukkha), 251 (evar)); A 1.24 (arana). 26 (metta) It 74 (appamada); Sn 45 (sadhu), 375; Pv iv.i^' (arana) PvA eka living alone S 11.282 77, 230 (metta); VvA 71. opp. saddhi" together with another a cosq. IV. 33 resident, brother-bhikkhu S 11.204; iv.103; A 11239.
;
Vihahesi " he banished " at J iv.471

;
is 3"* sg.
aor.
VihaiaQS
168.
(nt.) [fr. viharati]
abiding, dwelling
DhsA
164,
expl'' in C. by pabbajesi. of vijahati (ha) form vihahisi see under viharati & cp. viheti'.
Another
annoy
Caus.
Vihiijsati
[vi
;
+ higsati]
;
to
hurt,
;
injure,
harass,
Viharati [vi+harati] to stay, abide, dwell, sojourn (in a certain place) in general : to be, to live appl^ to behave, lead a life (as such expli" with " iriyati " at Vism 16). SjTionyms are given at Vbh 194 with iriyati, vattati, paleti, yapeti, yapeti, carati; cp. VbhA 262. See e. g. D 1.251 Sn 136, 301, 925 Pug 68 DhsA 168 Special Forms: aor 1.70, 132; PvA 22, 67, 78. 3"* sg. vihasi Sn p. 16 Pv u.g*" Mhvs 5, 233 PvA 54, 121 y^ pi. vihiijsu Th i, 925, & vihatjsu A 11. 21 fut
;
;
1.
165
It 86
Sn
17,
451
PvA
123, 198.
Vihii)saiia (f) a
Commentary word
for vihiijsa
123.
\'bhA
75.
similar vihirjsaka occurs at
PvA
Vihigsa
DA
111.70 vihessati Th i, 257 vihissati Th 2 viharissati and vihahisi J 1.298 (doubtful reading '.), where 181 with phrase C. expl' as " vijahissati, parihayissati " sukhai] vihahisi cp. dukkhar) viharati at A 1.95, and
; ;
(f.) (& adj. a) [abstr. fr. vi-(-hii)S, to injure] hurting, injuring, cruelty, injury D 111.215; 226 (vitakka); S 1.202; 11. 151 (dhatu) A 111.448 Sn 292; Ndi 207 (sanna), 386, 501 ("vitakka) Vbh 86, 363 (vitakka) Dhs 1348 Pug 25 Nett 97 Miln 337, 367. 390; DhsA 403; VbhA 74 (dhatu), 118 (vitakka) See also vihesa. Sdhp 510. Neg. avihiijsa see sep.
; ; ;
see also vihahesi.

[for
pp. not found.
vihaga] a sort of bird Vihaviba The C. expl by " parillaka."
Th
i,
49
(v.
1.
cihaciha).
Vihita (adj.) [pp. of vidahati] arranged, prepared, disposed, appointed; furnished, equipped J vi.201 (loka) Miln 345 (nagara) D 1.45 S in. 46 Pug 55 (aneka) Mhvs 10, 93 PvA 51 (sutthu). a&&a. engaged upon something else Vin iv.269.
; ;
,
Vihami at
Vihaya
for vijahami J vi.78 (lohitai)) is poetical expl as nit^hubhami, i. e. I spit out.

is ger.
C.
of vijahati (q.
v.),
Vihitaka (adj.)=vihiU; D 111.28 sq. (kathag v. aggaiinai) aiitia how as the beginning of things appointed ? engaged upon something else J iv.389 (or does it belong to ahara, in sense of " prepared by somebody else "?).
)
;
Vihayasa [cp. Sk. viha & vihayasa] the air, sky PvA Cases adverbially: yasa through the air Mhvs 12, & yasai) id. J iv.47. Cp. vehayasa & vehasa.
Vihara
14.
10,
Vihitata (f) [abstr.
fr.
vihita] in afUia" being engaged

1.181.
left,
upon
something
else
DhA
[fr viharati] i, (as m. & adj.) spending one's time (sojourning or walking about), staying in a place, living place of living, stay, abode (in general) VvA 50 (jala) PvA 22, 79 eka living by oneself S 11. 282 sq. jangha" wandering on foot PvA 73 diva" passing the time of day 2. (appl'' Sn 679; PvA 142. See also below 3 a. meaning) state of life, condition, mode of life (in this meaning almost identical with that of vasa'), e. g. aiiya best condition S v. 326; SnA 136; dibba supreme condition (of heart) Miln 225 brahma divine state S v. 326
;
;
Vihina (adj.) [pp. of vijahati]
given up, abandoned
Sdhp
579.
(adj.)
J 1.504
[fr.
;
Vihethaka
vihetheti]
;
annoying
Vihe^hana
sion
v. 143
Sdhp
89.
harassing, oppressing, Neg. a see sep.
(nt.) [fr. vihetheti] harassing,
hurting
oppres-
VbhA
74
VvA
68
PvA
232.
136 Vism 295 sq. (ch. ix.) phasucomfort Ain.i 19, 132; sukha happiness S 111.8 v.326 A 1.43; 1123; See further III. 131 sq. IV. Ill sq., 230 sq. v. 10 sq. D 1. 145, 196; ni.22o (dibba, brahma, ariya), 250 (cha satata"), 281 S n.273 (jhana) 111.235 (id.); A 111.294 Ps 11.20 Nett 119 sq. (r) kappeti to live one's life) 3. (a) a habitation for a Buddhist mendicant, an abode in the forest (aranna). or a hut a dwelling, habitation, lodging (for a bhikkhu), a single room Vin 11 207 sq. D II. 7; A 111.51, 299 (yathaviharai) each to his apartment); Sn 220 (diira a remote shelter for a bhikkhu), Vism 118 (different kinds; may be taken as c). 391 (b) place for convention of the bhikkhus, meeting place place for rest & recreation (in garden or park) DA 1. 133. (c) (later) a larger building for housing bhikkhus, an organized monastery, a Vihara Vin 1.58 III. 47; S 1. 1 85 (pala the guard of the monastery); Vism 292 DhA 1.19 ("carika visit J 1. 126; Miln 212 to the monaster)'), 49 (pokkharani), 416 Mhvs 19, 77 and passim. See also P\'A 12, 20, 54, 67, 141, 151 Dictionary of Nama. The modern province Behar bears its name from the viharas.
SnA
Vihethanaka (adj.) [fr. vihethana] oppressing, hurting, doing harm J 11.123.
Same Vihetheti [vi-i-hetheti, of hi4 or hej to be hostile. Divy 42, 145 rtc] to in BSk., e. g. MVastu in. 360 oppress, to bring into difficulties, to vex, annoy, plague, hurt D 1. 116, 135 11.12 Sn 35 J 1.187; n.267; iv.375
; ; ;
;
Miln
6,
14
DhA
191
?]
VvA
69 (Pass. "iyamSna).
J v.
Viheti' [for bibheti C). Cp. vibheti.
to be afraid (of)
154 (=bhayati
Viheti' [contracted Pass, of vijahati = vihayati, cp. vihahesi] to be given up, to disappear, to go away J iv.216. Kern, Toev. s. v. wrongly = vi-feti.
Vihesaka
(adj.) [fr, viheseti]

;
Vin iv.36
Vihesa
(f .)
Dpvs
[for
1.47.
annoying, vexing, troubling

ika
f.
Vin
iv.239, 241.
vihiijsa]
;
vexation,
sq.
;
annoyance, injury
111.132;
;
worry
v. 357;
1.510
n.241
;
S 1.136;
(-1-
iv.73
in.240 (a)
Vin iv.143
291
Sn
247, 275, 277;
Vbh
vilekha) A 111.245, 369; Nett 25; Miln 295:
DhA
1.55(f.)
Vihesika
Viharaka= vihara (room, hut) Th

ovaraka
2,
94
= vasanaka-
bhija, cp.
ThA
90).
[probably for Sk. 'vibhijika, fr. bhl. Epic Sk. bhisma = P. bhigsa (q. v.)] fright J 111.147. (C. says " an expression of fearlessness ")
Viheseti
Viheseti
[vi
102
Vltaosa
in
[fr.
Vitnaqsati
+ hirjs,
P.Gr.
lo*]
or Denom. fr. vihesa, cp, Geiger, to harass, vex, annoy, insult S iv.63 v. 346
;
111.194; Vin (vihesai), aor.)
IV. 36
;
sq.
Ud
44; Sn 277;
Pv
iv.i""
iv.i^' (vihesayi, aor.).
vi+ tan, according to BR. The word is found compare Sk. Sk. (lexicogr.) as vitagsa. avatagsa (garland see P. vataijsa) & uttagsa. The " jedes zum etym. is not clear] a bird-snare (BR.
late
BR
Vici (m.
wave Vedic vici only in perhaps connected with Lat. vicis, Ags. wice = E. week, lit. "change," cp. tide] i. a wave J 1.509; Miln 117 (jala), 319 ("puppha wave-flower, tig.); Vism 63 (samudda") Davs iv.46 DhsA 116 = Vism 143. 2. interval, period of time (cp. " tide " = time interval) ] v.271 (antara, in Avici definition as " uninterrupted state of suffering "). In contrast pair avici (adj.) uninterrupted, without an interval, & savici with periods, in def of jara at VbhA 99 & DhsA 328( where avici means " not changing quickly," and savici " changing quickly." Also in def" of sada (continuously) as " avici-santati " at Nd^ 631. Cp. avici.
f.)
&
Fangen von Wild & Vogeln dienende Gerat"), a decoy

[cp. late Sk. vici
; ;
bird
Viti is
meaning " deceit "
Th
i,
139.
Kern, Toev.
s.
v. " vogelstrik."
vi-l- ati,
the contracted prepositional comb" senting an emphatic ati, e. g. in the foil.
repre-
going beyond, transgression, sin Vin IV. 376; Pug 21; Miln 380; J 1.412 Vism II, 17; DhA IV.3. (2) going on, course (of time) PvA 137 ("ena by and by; v. 1. anukkamena). -kinna sprinkled, speckled, gay with J v. 188. -nameti to make pass (time), to spend the time, to live, pass, wait J III. 63, 381 DhA 11.57; VvA 158; PvA 12, 21,
-(k)kama
(i)
111.112;
IV. 290
47. 76.
-patati to fly past, to
flit
Sn 688;
Vljati [vij] to fan J 1.165
Caus.
:
vijeti
SnA 487 VvA 6 DhA iv.213; Mhvs 5, 161.

; ;
yati ppr. for vijiy")
vijiyamana getting fanned J 111.374 (so read PvA 76 (so for vijjamana !). vijita.
i
Pass, pp.
(T. bijati).
viji-
(with) D III 96; J VI 151. -vatta having 1. 318; passed, spent S passed or overcome, gone through 1. 14, A 11.44; Sn 6, 395, 796; 145; III. 225; iv,52
;
;
v.88=Miln
392.
by, to fly up & down -missa mingled, mixed
J 1.374 sr; not
ThA
with Childers
Vijana (nt.) [fr. vij, cp. Class. Sk, vijana] a fan, fanning; in vijana-vata a fanning wind, a breeze SnA 174.
Vijani
47^ (T. bijani, v. 1. vij"); J 1.46; Vism 310; DhA iv.39 VvA 147; PvA 176 KhA 95. There are 3 kinds of fans mentioned at Vin II. 1 30, viz. vakamaya", usira", mora-pificha, or fans made of bark, of a root (?), and of a peacock's tail.
(f.) [fr.
;
to make address,
-sareti [fr. vi-|- ati-(55, 83. cp. BSk. vyatisarayati] pass (between), to exchange (greeting), to converse (kathar)), greet. Often in phrase
I
70
PvA
fr.
smf;
saraniyag sammodaniyag
tisarayati,
e.
vijana, of vij] a fan
Vv
kathag vitisareti [for which BSk. sammodaniri sagranjanir) vividhai) kathar) vyag.
Av^
II.
140]
1.52,
90,
118,
152; Sn
Vijita [pp. of vijati]
fanned Pv
iii.ii' (anga).
*Vinati
doubtful: sec apa" & pa". Kern, Toev.'s. v. wrong in treating it as a verb " to see."
(?),
419; cp. Miln 19; J iv.98 (shortened to saraiiiyar) vitisarimha expH with sarayimha) v.264. -harana passing (mutually), carrying in between J VI.35S (bhojananar)). -harati to associate with (at a meal) S 1.162. -hara, in pada " taking over or exchange of steps," a stride S 1.211; A iv.429 Same in BSk., J vi.354.
; ; ;
e. g.
MVastu
1.35; 111.162.
Vina (f.) [cp. Vedic vina] the Indian lute, mandoline S i.i22=Sn 449 (kaccha bhassati "let the lyre slide down from hollow of his arm " K.S. 1. 153) Th i, 467 S iv.igb (six parts); A 111.375; J 111.91 v. 196, 281 (named Kokanada "wolf's howl"); vi. 465 =580; VV.64I''; 811"; Miln 53 (all its var. parts); VvA 138, 161, 210; PvA 151. vinag vadeti to play the lute
; ;
;
Mhvs
31, 82
ThA
203.
-dandaka the neck of a lute J 11.225. -donika the sounding board of a lute (cp. doni' 4) Vism 251 VbhA 234 KhA 45.
; ;
Vithi (f.) [cp. Epic Sk. vithi, to Idg. *ueia- to aim at, as in Lat. via way, Sk. veti to pursue; Lat. venor to hunt; Gr. tiffaro he went] i. street, way, road, path, track A V.347, 350 sq. Vv 83' J 1.158 (garden path) v. 350 (dve vithiyo gahetva titthati, of a house); vi.276 (v. and raccha) DhA 1.14; VvA 31; PvA 54. -antaravithiyag (loc) in the middle of the road J 1.373; PvA 96. -sabhaga share of road J 1.422 -"singhataka cros.sroad DhA IV.4. Of the path of the stars and heavenly Various streets (roads, bodies J 1.23; VvA 326. paths) are named either after the professions carried on in them, e. g. dantakara street of ivory-workers
; ; ; ;
Vita' (adj.)
[vi-i- ita,
pp. of
i]
deprived
of, free
from, (being)
:
without.
In meaning and use cp. vigata. Very frepart of a cpd., as e, g. the foil. -accika without a flame, i. e. glowing, aglow (of " cinders), usually comb'' with "dhuma " without smoke 1.365 S 11.99 (soreadfor vitacchika) = iv.i88=M 1.74 II. 134; J 1. 15, 153; III. 447; v. 135; DhA n.68 Vism 301. -iccha free from desire J 11.258. -gedha without greed Sn 210, 860, iioo; Nd' 250; Nd* 606. -tanha without craving Sn 83, 741, 849, 1041, 1060 Nd' 211 Nd* 607. -tapo without heat J 11.450. -(d)dara fearless Ph i, 525; Dh 385. -dosa without anger Sn 12. -macchara without envy, unselfish Sn 954; Nd' 444 J V.398 Pv iii.i'^. -mada not conceited So 328, cp. A II. 120. -mala stainless (cp. vimala) S iv.47, 107
quent as
first
bhatakara pesakara" weaver st. DhA 1.424 J 1.320 soldier st. DhA 1.233; ^ after the main kind of traffic frequenting these, e. g. naga elephant road or after special VvA 316; miga animal rd. J 1.372 occasions (like distinguished people passing by this or
; ;
M
D
that road),
11.80; raja
e. g.
buddha" the road of the Buddha

st.
2. (t.t. 52; Mhvs 20, 38. in psychology) course, process (of judgment, senseperception or cognition, cp. Cpd. 25, 124, 241 (vinicchaya"), 266. Vism 187 (kammatthana) KhA 102 (viniiana). -"citta process of cognition (lit. processed cognition) Vism 22 DhsA 269.
King
ThA
DhA
Vithika (adj.) (-) [fr. vithi] having (as) a road Miln 322 (satipatthana, in the city of Righteousness).
DA
Miln 16. -moha without bewilderment 1.237 Sn 13. -ragsi rayless (?) Sn 1016 (said of the sun the expression is not clear. One MS. of Nd^ at this passage
' ;
Vimagsaka (adj.) [fr. vimagsa] testing, examining S 111.6 sq. Sn 827 Nd* 166
; ; ;
investigating,
J 1.369.
reads pita", i. e. with yellow, i. e. golden, rays; which is to be preferred). Cp. note in Index to SnA. -raga passionless Sn 11, 507, 1071 Pug 32 Pv 11.4' Miln 76, and frequently elsewhere. -lobha without greed Sn 10,
; ; ;
Vimagsati (&
P.
eti)
[Vedic mimagsate, Desid. of man.
The
form arose through dissimilation
m>v,
cp. Geiger,
find
469,
i.
494.
a sting S
e.
iv.64.
-vanna colourless Sn 1120. -salla without -sarada not fresh, not unexperienced,
wise It 123.
Vita* [pp. of vayati', or vinati]
woven Vin
111.259 (su).
P.Gr. 46, 4] " to try to think," to consider, examine, out, investigate, test, trace, think over Sn 215 (amana), 405; J 1.128, 147, 200; vi.334 Miln 143; ger. itva J vi.368 PvA 145, 215, 272; Sdhp 91. Mhvs 5, 36 PvA 155 inf. itug Mhvs 37, 234 PvA 30, Caus. II, vimarjsapeti to cause to 155, 283 (sippar)). investigate J v.iio. Cp. pari".
Vimaqsana
Vimaosana
78;
(nt.) Jt
103
sq. (id.)
; ;
Vunhi
Dhs 1332 Nett loo Tikp 272, 346. -"gamini (-vipassana-iâna) " insight of discernment leading to uprising " {Cpd. 67) Vism 661, 681 sq.
; ;
"a
(f.)
[fr,
vimaijsati] trying, testing;

;
finding out, experiment
Vin ni.79
PvA
J ni.55
Mhvs
22,
153[fr.
VImaosa
test, investigation,
vimagsati] consideration, examination, the fourth of the Iddhipadas, q. v. D III. 77 (samadhi), 222; S v.280 A 1.39, 297; in. 37, 346 V.24, 90, 338 Ps 1.19 II. 123 Kvu 508 Dhs 269 Vbh 219 (samadhi), 222, 227; Tikp 2; Nett 16 ("samadhi), 42; DA 1.106; SnA 349 (vlmai)sa-kara=sankhej-ya-kara). Cp. pari".
(f.)
; ; ;
Vutthanata
(f.) [fr. vuuhana] rehabilitation forgiveness of an offence Vin n.250.
in
apatti"
VQ^hanima
[?] is
an expression for a certain punishment
(pain) in purgatory
M 1.337 (vutthanimar) nama vedanar)
vediyamana).
Vuttlli (f)
[fr- VT?, see vassati' & cp. Vedic vrsti] rain S i.i72=Sn 77 (fig. =saddha bijai) tapo vutthi); A in.370, 378 (vata); It 83; Dh 14; J vi.587 ("dhara) Ap 38 (fig), 52 (amata) Miln 416; Vism 37. 234 (salila"); Mhvs 1, 24; SnA 34. 224; PvA 139 ("dhara shower of rain). dubbutthi lack of rain, drought
;
Vimagsin = vimar)saka Sn 877; Nd' 283

;
DA
1.
106.
Vira [Vedic vira cp. Av. vira, Lat. vir, virtus " virtue " Gotu. wair, Ohg, Ags wer to vayas strength etc.; cp. viriya] manly, mighty, heroic; a hero S 1.137; Sn 44, 165 (not dhira), 642, 1096. 1102 Th 1, 736 (nara hero); Nd* 609; DhA IV.225. maha a hero S i.iio, 193; III. 83 (of the Arahant). vira is often an Ep. of the
;
;
(opp. suvutthi) J 11.367
= vi.487 Vism
;
;
512.
Buddha.
-angarupa built like a hero, heroic, divine D 1.89; II. 16; III. 59, 142, 145; S 1.89; Sn p. 106; expH as " devaputta-sadisa-kaya " at DA 1.250 & SnA 450. The BSk. equivalent is var-anga-rupin (distorted fr.
vlr'=),
Vntthika (f.) = vutthi; only in cpd. dubbutthika time of drought, lack of rain D i.ii DA 1.95 It 64 sq. (as avutthika-sama resembling a drought); DhA 1.52.
;
e. g.
MVastu
cp. utthita] risen (out of), Vutthita [pp. of vutthahati aroused, having come back from (abl.) D 11.9 (patisallana) Sn p. 59 S iv.294.
; ; ;
1.49;
11.
158; in. 197.
Viyati [Pass, of vinati] see viyyati.
Vivadata (adj.) [vi+avadata, the metric form of vodata] clean, pure Sn 784, 881.
VIsati
Vutthimant (adj.) [fr. vutthi, cp. Vedic vj-stimant in same meaning] containing rain, full of rain the rainy sky Th 2, 487 (=deva, i. e. rain-god or sky ThA 287). Kern, Toev. s. v. wrongly = *vjTisti, i. e. fr. vi-|- a?
;
(vas) to shine, " luisterrijk,"
i.
e.
lustrous, resplendent.
&
vlsar)
(indecl.) [both for
Vedic vigsati
cp.
;
Av.
Gr. fioTi, Lat. viginti, Oir. fiche, etc. fr. Idg. *ijiH- komt (decad), thus " two decads." Cp. vi] number 20. Both forms are used indiscriminately. (i) visati, e. g. Vin 11. 2 71 ("vassa, as minimum age of ordination); Sn 457 (catu-visat'akkharar)) J 1.89 ("sahassa bhikkhu); in. 360 VbhA 191 sq. ; 1.4 (ekuna", 19); 11. g. 54; in. 62 ("sahassa bhikkhu, as followers); as visatig at DhA 11. 61 (vassa-sahassani). It 99 (jatiyo) e. g. Sn 1019 (vassa-sata) (2) visar) 1.8; J 1-395 (yojana-sata) ; v. 36 (ratana-sata) 11.91 (yojana-satar)).
visaiti,
Vu441ia
I.
& vnddha [pp. of vaddhati] old (fig. venerable) vuddha Pv n.ii* Mhvs 13, 2, 2. vuddha M n.168 v,i40; Sn p. 108 (+ mahallaka) DA 1.283.
;
Va44haka
(adj.)
[vuddha+ka] old;
f.
"ika old
woman
Th
2,
16.
(f
DhA
Va44hi A vuddhi
[a
by-form of vaddhi] increase,
DhA
^hi
of the 7
Vedic vrihi] rice, paddy Vin iv.264 kinds of amaka-dhaiiiia) J 1.429 Miln 102, 267; Vism 383 (tumba) DhA 1.125
[cp.
; ;
(as
one
in. 356
;
growth, furtherance, prosperity. i. vuddhi PvA 22. Often in phrase vuddhi virulhi vepuUa (all three almost tautological) Miln 51 Vism 129. 2. vuddhi M 1.117 in.53 v.94, 97; A in. 76 (-f virulhi etc.); S 11.205 sq. (opp. parihani), 404 (-(-virulhi), 434 (kusalesu dhammesu); v.123 sq. It 108; J v. 37 ("ppatta grown up); Vism 271, 439 (so read for buddhi); DhA 11.82, 87;
; ;
111.374
Sdhp
537.
("pitaka).
Vaccati [Pass, of vac] to be called D 1.168, 245; Sn 436, 759, 848, 861, 946 Nd' 431 Nd* s. v. katheti SnA 204 DhA 11.35. See also vatti. pp. vutta.
;
Vattha [pp. of vassati^] (water) shed, rained Pv PvA 29 See also vatta & vattha.
Vutthavant = vusitavant, Nd* 179, 284, 611.
Vutthahati
(q.
v.),
1.5*
& vutthati [the sandhi form of utfhahati with euphonic v, which however appears in BSk. as vyut (i. e. vi+ ud) vyuttisthate "to come back from sea " Divy 35, and freq. in AvS, e. g. arise; to be produced Vin n.278 I. to rise, 1.242] 2. to rise out of (abl.), to emerge from, to (gabbha). come back S iv.294 Vism 661 (vutthati). pp. vut;
'Vupati [we are giving this base as such only from analogy with the Sk. form vrnati (vrnoti); from the point of view of Pali grammar we must consider a present tense varati as legitimate (cp. sar)). There are no forms from the base vunati found in the present tense the Caus. vareti points directly to varati]. The two meanings of the root vT as existing in Sk. are also found in Pali, but only peculiar to the Caus. vareti (the form aor. avari as given by Childers should be read avarinsu Mhvs 36, 78). The present tense varati is only found in meaning " to wish " (except in prep. cpds. like san;
to restrain). Def"* of vT Dhtp 255 var = varana-sambhattisu 274 val=sagvarane (see valaya); 606 var = avaran'icchasu. 1. to hinder, obstruct; to conceal, protect (on meanings " hinder " and " convarati
: ;
thiU.
ceal " cp. rundhati)
Cans,
vutthapeti
(i)
to
ordain,
rehabilitate
(2)
Idg. 'ner and nel, cp. Gr. IKurpov, Sk. varutra, Lat. volvo, aperio etc. See vivarati. The
;
Vin
IV. 226,
out of
(abl.),
317 sq. ( ûpasampadeti). to turn away from A ni.i 15.
to rouse
Vuttt^&na (nt.) [the sandhi form of utthana] i. rise, origin 2. ordination, rehabilitation (in the J 1. 114 (gabbha"). Miln 344. Order) Vin iv.320 utthana 3) 3. (cp. appli* as a rousing, rising out, emerging, emergence religious term to revival from jhana-abstraction (cp. 1.302 Cpd. 67, 215 n. 4; Dhs. trl', 1332) S 111.270 IV.294; A 111.3U, 418, 427 sq. Vism 661 (in detail), 681
comb" with prefixes, like pari", san". appears as 'vata in vivafa. 2. to wish, desire Idg. *pel, cp. Sk. varana, variyan " better," Gr. !\louai to long for, Lat. volo to intend, Goth, wiljan to " will," wilja = E. will. Pres. varati (cp. vapeti): imper. varassu J in. 493 (vararj take a wish Pot. vare Pv ii.9* (=vareyyasi C); ppr. varamana Pv 11 9*" (=patthayamana PvA 128). pp. does not occur.
pp. 'vuta only in
It also
vunhina) at Pgdp Vmihi meant for v-unha (& v'unhena),

(& instr.
13,
i.
15, 19,
e.
35 must be heat (see unha).
Vutta
Vutta^ [pp. of vatti, vac; cp. utta] said DA 1.17 (r) hoti that is to say) DhA 11.2 1 75, 80 SnA 1 74. -vadin one who speaks what is said (correctly), telling the truth 1.369; S 11.33 111.6.
;
,
ro4
Vupasammati
at
" sifting "
Vuvahyamana
(fr.
A iv. 170 read with C. at opuniyamana opunati) see remark at A iv.476.

:
Vntta^ [pp. of vapati'] sown S 1.134 (khetta) J 1.340; IIH2 VT.14; Miln 375 (khetta); PvA 7, 137, 139.
;
Vntta'
[pp. ni vutta*.
of
vapati*]
shaven
11.
168
(''siro).
Cp.
Vutta-vela at J Tv.45 (tena vutta-velayai) & ittaraya vutta-velaya) is by Kern, Toev. s. v. vutta* fancifully & wrongly taken as 'vyusta (=vi+usta, pp. of vas to shine), i. e. dawned it is however simply vutta' =at the
;
time said by him (or
her).
Vuttaka (nt.) [vutta^+ka. The P. connection seems to be vac although formally it may be derived fr. vft " to happen " etc. (cp. vuttin & vattin, both fr. vTt, & vutti). The B5k. equivalent is vrttaka " tale " (lit. happening), e. g. Divy 439] what has been said, saying only in title of a canonical book " iti-vuttakar) " ("logia"): see under iti.
;
Vnsita [Kem, Toev. s. v. vasati takes it as vi4-usita (of vas'), against which speaks meaning of vivasati " to live from home." Geiger, P.Gr. 66' & 195 expl'' it as usita with prothetic v, as by-form of vuttha. Best fitting in meaning is assumption of vusita being a variant of vosita, with change of o to u in analogy to vuttha; thus =vi4- osita "fulfilled, come to an end or to perfection " cp. pariyosita. Geiger's expl is supported by phrase brahmacariyaq vasati] fulfilled, accomplished; (or:) lived, spent (=vuttha); only in " the phrase vusitag brahmacariyar) (trsl Dial. 1.93 higher life has been fulfilled") D 1.84 (cp. Dh 1.225 vutthari parivutthar)) It 115 (ed. vusita"); Sn 463, Also at D 1.90 neg. a, with ref. to 493; Pug 61. avusitava, where Rh D. {Dial. 1.112) trsl' "ill-bred" and " rude," hardly just. See also arahant ii.A.
;
Vasitatta (nt.) [abstr.
fr.
vusita] state of perfection

aiiiiatra
1.90
(vusitava-manin
kir)
avusitatta=he
is
proud
of his perfection rather from imperfection).
Vuttamana
Vattari of
at S 1.129 read as vattamana.
Dh
370
is pafica-v-uttari(g), cp.
DhA
iv.iog.
Vntti (f.) [fr. VTt, cp. acting, conduct, S 1. 100 (afiya; (=jlvitavutti SnA (=jivita-vutti C.)
(=jivika
Vattika
PvA
vattati Sk. vrtti] mode of being or practice, usage, livelihood, habit cp. ariya-vasa) Sn 81 =Miln 228 152); Sn 68, 220, 326, 676; J vi.224 Pv 11.91* (=jivita PvA 120); iv.i'^ 229); Miln 224, 253; VvA 23,
;
; ;
Vasitavant (adj.) [vusita -1- vant] one who has reached perfection (in chaste living), Ep. of the arahant D 11.223 (trsl " who has lived the life ") S ni.6i 1.4 A V.16 Sn 514; Nd' 611 Miln 104. On D 1.90 see vusita (end). See also arahant ii.C.
' '
;
Vnsimant
(adj.)
[difficult
mant
(see vasivasa) in sense of

;
to explain; perhaps for vasivasa vattin] = vusita vant
IV. 340
etc.,
Sn 1 1 15 (cp. Nd* 61 1 = vutthava cinna-carano thus " perfected," cp. cipnavasin in same meaning).
is
(-") [vutti4-ka] living, behaving, acting (kandaka); PvA 120 (dukkha) sabhaga" living in mutual courtesy or properly, always comb"*
(adj.)
Vassati
Pass, of vasati* (q. v.).
III. 383
with sappatissa,
Vattita
(f.) {-")
e. g,
Vin
1.187;
11.
162
111.14 sq,
[abstr.
formation
fr.
vutti] condition
Vism
310 (ayatta").
Vnttin (adj.) [cp. Sk. vrttin] =vuttika Cp. vattin. 1.45 J 1.219.
;
;
Viipakattlia [doubtful, whether vi-fupakattha (since the latter is onlj' used of lime), or =vavakattha, with which it is identical in meaning. Cp. also BSk. vyapakrsta Av 1.233 II. 194 of which it might he a re-translation] alienated, withdrawn, drawn away (from), secluded often in phrase eko vupakattho appamatto atapi etc.
;
;
in
sabhaga" Vin
(see arahant 11. B.), e. IV.7J '"35. 73 sq.

;
g.
;
111.76;
S 1.117;
Cp. also
11. 21,
244;
iv.435
iv.299.
(ganasma
Vuttha' [pp. of vasatii] clothed
nivattha.
:
v.).
fr.
not found.
More usual
Vupakasa [formed
vupakaseti] estrangement, alienaalways as twofold kaya & citta" (of body & of mind), e. g. D 111.285 {Dial. 111.260 not correctly " serenity ") S v.67 A iv.152.
tion, separation, seclusion
; : :
Vuttha* [pp. of vasati*] having dwelt, lived or spent (time), only in connection with vassa (rainy season) or vasa (id. see vasa*). See e. g. DhA 1.7 PvA 32, 43 J 1. 183 (vasa). With ref. to vassa " year " at J iv.317. At DhA 1.327 vuttha stands most likely for vuddha (arisen, grown), as also in abstr. vutthattar) at DhA See also parivuttha, pavuttha &: vusita. 1330.
:
Vupakaseti [Cans, of vavakassati] to draw away, alienate, Cans. II. distract, exclude Vin iv.326 A v. 72 sq, vupakasapeti to cause to distract or draw away Vin 1.49; IV. 326. pp. viipakattha.
;
Vatthaka (adj.) (-) [vuttha*+ka] dwelt, lived, only in pubba where he had lived before Mhvs i, 53 (so for
"vuttaka ).
Vuparati
[vi-i-
uparati] ûparati cessation

of
7,
DhsA
403.
allayed,
Vupasanta calmed S
[pp. iv.2
vupasammati]
294;
appeased,
;
1.4
(citta)
111.205;
Sn 82;
Vnddha & Vaddhi:

Vappati
is-
sf e
vuddha
i.\:
vuddhi.
Pug
578]
61 (citta);
PvA
113.
Pass, of vapati.
:
Vupasama
I.
Voyhati to be carried away Pass, of vahati, q. v. and add refs. Miln 69; Vism 603 (vuyhare). ppr. vuybeing drawn hamana i 1.225 (of a calf following its mother's voice). 2. being carried away (by the current of a river), in danger of drowning Sn 319. Bp. vulha & vulha.
:
[fr. vin-upa-f sam; cp. BSk. vyupasama Div\' allaying, relief, suppression, mastery, cessation, 11. 157 IV.217; v.65 (cetaso) calmness S 111.32
; ;
(sankhara); A 69; J 1.392;
1.4
(id.);
11.162
DhsA
[fr.
403.
(papanca")
v.72
ôf
Pug
2.
quenching
thirst)
PvA
mana
320
;
104.
(nt.)
Vupasamana
.^^v^
11114]
37, 98.
allayment,
vi-i-upa-i-sain; cp. BSk. vyupaiacessation J 1.393; Miln
Voyhamanaka (adj.) [vuyhamana with disparaging suffix "ka] one who is getting drowned, " drownedling "
J ni.507.
PvA
Vupasammati
vulha: Vin 1.32, 109. 111.69; J 1.193; DhA 11.265 (udakena). See
i.
Vil}ha
2.
&
Vii}ha [pp. of vahati. Pass, vuyhati
vi+ujha] carried away.

vulha:
but may be
also biilha.
to be assuaged or i [vi-t- upasamraati] 2. to be suppressed or removed quieted S iv.215. 3. to be subdued or extinguished, to go out J in. 334. Caus. viipasa(of light) Ap. 35. pp. viipasanta. meti to appease, allay, quiet, suppress, relieve S v. 50 SnA 132 (renuri); PvA 20, 38 (sokar)), 200;
Vulha
V&]ha see vulha.
Ve' (indecl.) [cp. V'edic ve. vail part, of affirmation, emphasizing the preceding word: indeed, truly Vin 1.3 (etar) ve sukharj); Dh 63 (sa ve bilo ti vuccati), 83 (sabbattha ve), 163 (yag ve tag ve) Sn 1050, DhA HI. 1 55 (=yeva). See also have. 1075^ 1082
. . . ;
105
Ve^hana
I.
VetuUa
(nt.) [fr. vetheti, cp. Epic & CIeiss. Sk. vesthana] surrounding, enveloping J vi.489. 2. a turban, head-dress D 1.126; A 1.145; 111.380 (sisa) J v. 187; DhA IV. 213; PvA 161. .3. wrapping, clothing, wrap, shawl J VI. 12. Cp pali.
be enclitic form of tumhe, for the usual vo fit Sn Ve' 333 ( tumhakari SnA 339). See P.T.S. cd. of Sn cp. V. 1. ve for vo at Sn 560 (here as particle ).
; !
may
Vethita [pp. of vetheti] enveloped, enclosed, surrounded, wrapped Sdhp 362. Cp. ni", pari.
Vetheti [\'edic vestate, vi?t or vejti to Lat. virga, branch, lit. twisting] to twist round, envelope, wrap, surround Miln 282. Pass, vethiyati see vi. pp. J 15. 422 vethita. Cp. pali.
Ve is the guna (increment) form of vi", found in many secondary (mostly f. <t nt. abstr.) derivations from words with vi", e. g. vekalla, vecikicchin, veneyya, vepulla, vematta, veviccha, veramani, which Bdhgh expl" simply as " vi-karassa ve-karar) katva veramani " KhA 2^. Cp. vejry".
VeQa
1
[cp. *Sk. vaina, dial]
75.
i.
a worker in
;
bamboo PvA
;
2.
member
;
kusa) Vin iv.6
Vekatika (adj.) [fr. vikata] one addicted to dirty food D 1.167; Miln 259 (doubled).
dirt, living
on
of
f. veni 51 J veni for venii)).

;
Pug
of a low & despised class (cp. pukS 1.93 (kula) A 11.85 (id); in. 385 v.306 (=tacchika C); Pv iii.i'' (read
yeifi
Veka94A [perhaps connected with vikannaka] a kind arrow M 1.429.

Vekats
(adj.)
[=vikata] changed
is
VvA
10.
:
(f.) [cp. Sk. veni] a braid of hair, plaited hair, hair twisted into a single braid A 111.295 Vin 11.266 (dussa") Th 2, 255 Vv 38-' ( = kesa-verii C). fig. of a " string " of people D 1.239 (andha). -kata plaited, having the hair plaited J 11.185; v.431.
; ;
Vekantaka (VbhA 63)

Vekalla
(nt.)
[fr.
a kind of copper
see loha.
;
vikala] deficiency J v.400 Miln 107; Dhs 223; DhA 11.26 (anga deformity), 79; 111.22; VvA 193 Sdhp 5, 17. As vekalya at KhA 187 (where contrasted to sakalya). jannii avekallai) karoti to keep one's knees straight Miln 418 (Kern, Toev. s. v. trsl " presses tightly together "). See also avekalla.
;
Ve9a [cp. Vedic venu. Another P, form is veju (q. v.)] bamboo; occurs only in cpds., e. g. -gumba thicket of bamboo DhA 1.177; -tinduka the tree Diospyros J V.405 (^timbaru C.) -"dandaka jungle-rope J 111.204
;
-bali
DhA
a tax to be paid in bamboo (by bamboo workers) 1.177 -vana bamboo. forest J v. 38.
;
Vekallata
&
vekalyata
(a)
;
(f.)
[abstr. fr.
vekaUa] deficiency
;
VetaQîn (adj.) [fr. vitanda] full of sophistry, skilled in vitanda Miln 90 (.said of King Milinda).
III. 441
Vism 350
for
(indriya")
1.45
(v.
254)
(lya).
Vekkhiya
is
poetical
avekkhiya
âvekkhitva
J
Vetana (nt.) [cp. Epic & Class. Sk. vetana] wages, hire; payment, fee, remuneration; tip J 1.194 (nivasa rent);
see
IV.4.
Sn 24
VvA
141
DhA
1.25
PvA
112.
Most frequently
at J 111.349.
v.),
avekkhati) in appativekkhiya not considering See the usual paccavekkhati.
comb"" with bhatta"
(q. v.).
As vedana
Vega
impulse,
;
to tremble] quick motion, force; speed, velocity S iv.157; A 111.158 (sara) Sn 1074 Miln 202, 258, 391 PvA 11,47 (vata), instr. Sdhp 295. 62 (visa"). 67, 284 (kamma)
[cp.
V'edic vega,
fr.
vij
Vetabba is grd. of *veti [vi]=vinati to weave (q. " to be woven," or what is left to be woven J
inf.
thus
vi.26.
vetug Vin
11.
150.
in
vegena (adv.) quickly
DhA
Vetasa [Vedic vetasa] the ratan reed, Calamus rotang

J v. 167;
1.49; another
form
same
SnA
451.
meaning
etc., e.
vegasa, after analogy of thamasa, balasa v. 117. Cp. sag. g. J 111.6

is
;
Vetala at
1.6 (in
the
lists
of forbidden crafts) refers to
Vegha
II. 1 10 ("missakena, of things ")=S V.153 (T. reads vedha"), & Th i, 143 ("missena, trsl" " violence ") may with Kern, Toev. s. v. be taken as veggha = viggha (Sk. vighna), i. e. obstacle, hindrance; cp. uparundhati Th i, 143. It remains obscure & Kern's expl" problematic. Cp. Dial. 11.108.
at
trsl"
Rh. D. " with the help
some magic art. The proper meaning of the word was already unknown when Bdhgh at DA 1.84 explained it as " ghana-ta|ai) " (cymbal beating) with remark " raantena mata-sarir' utthapanan ti eke " (some take it to Rh. D. at Dial. be raising the dead by magic charms). It 1.8 translates " chanting of bards " (cp. vetalika).
is
of dialectical origin.
;
Vecikicohin
(adj.)
[fr.
)
;
vicikiccha]
daubting,
;
doubtful
11.174 (kankhin-l[fr.
111.99 (id.)
1.18
Sn 510.
Veoitta (nt.)
mind Dhtp 460

Vejja
[fr.
vi+citta*] confusion, disturbed state of (in def" of root mub)
vijja]
vid, 'Sk. vaidya, but to Pali etym. feeling fr. a physician, doctor, medical man, surgeon J 1.455 III. 142 KhA 21 SnA 274 (in simile); VvA 185, 322 DhA 1.8 PvA 36, 86 Sdhp 279, 351 hatthi elephantdoctor J VI. 490 Mhvs 25, 34 visa" a physician who cures poison(ous bites) J 1.310; iv.498. -kamma medical practice or treatment J 11.421 V.253 Vism 384; DhA 111.257, 35' 1*1 72.
; ;
Vetalika [dial. cp. Epic & Class. Sk. vaitalika] a certain office or occupation at court connected with music or other entertainment, a bard. With other terms in list Also at at Miln 331. some of them obscure and regional. expH as " vetala [read vettaya ?] J VI. 2 77, where utthapake," i. e. those whose duty it is [by vetala or The expl" is obscure, the vetta] to make (people] rise. utthapaka reminds of Bdhgh's ufthapana (under Kern misunderstands the phra.se by transvetala). lating " chasing bards away."
Veti [vi-(-eti, of
i;
'
S 111.135;
yati.
11.51; J
Sk. vyeti] to go away, disappear, wane Cp. vyava111.154; DhsA 329.
Vejjika
(f.) [fr.
vejja
?]
medicine
wrap, in
(?)
Vin
111.185.
Vetba
[fr.
;
visti
1.244
vejt] IV. 56.
sisa
head-wrap, turban
Vefhaka (adj.) [fr. vejheti] surrounding, enveloping D 1.105 ("furbelow" see Dial. 1.130); Mhvs 11, 14 (valayanguli).
also called vaiVetulla (& vetnlya) [cp. *Sk. vaitulya pulya, fr. vipula. The P. form is not clear it probably rests on dial, trsl" of a later term] a certain dissenting sect (see Mhvs. trsf 259, n. 2) in vada heretic doctrine Mhvs 36, 41 Dpvs 22, 45 vadin an adherent of this doctrine.
;
VIII
Vetta
;
io6
;
Vedeti
(adj.)
[fr.
Vetta (nt.) [cp. Epic Sk. vetra] twig, rod creeper junglerope (cp. venu-danda) cane (calamus). By itself only in standard list of punishments (tortures) vettehi
; :
Vedanaka
vedana] having
(a-|-
feeling,
endowed with
sensation
Vbh 419
[fr.
asaiiiiaka).
;
taleti
to flog with canes, e. g. A 1.47; 11. 122 Miln 196. Otherwise freq. in cpds. -agga cane-top, sprout of bamboo (cp. kalira) Vism
;
Vedana
(f.)
ved
see vedeti
cp.
e.
feeling, sensation (see
on term,
g.
Epic Sk. vedana] Cpd. 14 Mrs. Rh.

; ;
D. B. Psy., ch.
111.58,
iv.)
D
;
255 (where
252.
KhA
VvA
III
in id. p. reads
8.
ankura)
VbhA
60, 239,
-ankura a shoot of bamboo

{')
;
cane chair
'"g "
expl''
-asana -cara (vettacara) " stick-wander52, 67.

;
:
KhA
1.39,
77, 221, 228, 122, 141 11.79,

;
238 ("upadana) 198, 256; III. 245
1.45; 11.58 (cp. Dial, n.54), 66; S 111.86 sq.

sq.,
450;
IV. 301.
tabba)
Vv
541 (-(- sankupatha C. vettehi saficari84I1 (vettacarai) sankupathaii ca maggag,
Nd^
as vettalata bandhitva acaritabba magga \'vA -patha "a jungle full 338); better as "jungle-path." of sticks" (trsl" Rh. D.) Miln 280 (-(-sankupatha), jungle-path, -bandhana binding with twigs (rope?), creeper-bands S 111.155; v.51 iv.127. -lata cane creeper J 1.342 VvA 8, 338. -valli garland of creeper
=A
Davs
Veda
III. 40.
[fr. vid, or more specifically ved as P. root] i. (cp. vediyati & vedana) (joj-ful) feeling, religious feeling, enthusiasm, awe, emotion, excitement (something like 11.210 (patilabha-f somanassa-patilabha) sagvega) Sn 1029 (=piti SnA 585); J 11.336; 1.465 (ujara) III. 266. attha-veda + dhamma-veda enthusiasm for the truth (for the letter & the spirit) of Buddha's teaching veda here interpreted 1.37 A V.329 sq., 333, 349. 352 as " somanassar) " at See also cpd. 1.173. 2. (cp. vedeti & vijja) (higher) knowledge (as jata. " Buddhist " antithesis to the authority of the " Veda "), insight, revelation, wsdom that which Bdhgh at I.I 73 defines with " fiana," and illustrates with
Nd^ 109 Kh III. (tisso v.) Sn 435, 529, 739. 551 (tisso v.); Ps 1.6, 50 sq., 145 sq., 153 sq. 181 sq. II. 109 sq., Vbh 135 sq., 294, 401, 403 sq. Dhs 3, 1348; Nett 27, 65 sq. 83, 123, 126; Tikp 246, 1. 125 VbhA 13 sq., 317 sq., 345 sq. Vism 460 sq. 39 sq., 80, 178, 193, 221 (auupassana, in detail), 263 sq., Three modes of feeling (usually under382 (various). stood whenever mention is made of "tisso vedana"): sukha (pleasant), dukkha (painful) adukkha-m-asukha (indilierent) A 111.400; 111.275; S 11.53, 82; iv.207 It 46; Tikp 317 sq. or: kusala, akusala, avyakata Vism 460. Five vedanas sukhag, dukkhai), somanassag. domanassar), upekkha Vism 461. Categories of 2 to 108 modes of Vedana, S iv.223 sq. vedana is one of the 5 khandhas (see khandha 11. B). On relation of old and new sensations (purana>nava) see e. g.
385
;
mi;
DA
MA
MA
or refers to at vedagia of Sn 1059 1.139 with def " vidanti etena ti vedo." Thus at Sn 529 & 792 ( = veda vuccanti catusu maggesu nanar) paniia Nd' 93), cp. SnA As adj. veda Ep. of the Buddha " the knower " 403. or the possessor of revelation, at 1.386. See also vedagu. Veda(s), the brahmanic canon of 3. the authorized religious teaching (revelation) & practice otherwise given as " gantha " i. e. " text " at 1.173, illustrated with " tinnai) vedanar) paragu." iS: The
;
DA
11.40; III. 388; IV. 167; Vism 33; and see formula under yatra. In the Paticcasamuppada (q. v.) vedana stands between phassa as condition and tanha as result; see e. g. Vism 567 sq. 2. (in special application) painful sensation, suffering, pain (i. e. dukkhavedana) M 1.59; A 1.153 (saririka bodily pain) 11. 116 (id.); III. 143 (id.); Pv i.io'^; Miln 253 (kayika & cetasika) VbhA loi (maraij' antika v. agonies of death). vedan' atta afflicted by pain Vin 11.61 iii.ioo J 1.293. As adj. vedana suffering or to be suffered Pv iii.io' (=anubhuyamana PvA 2 14). vedana at J 111.349 is to be read as vetana.
Vedayita [pp. of vedeti] felt, experienced S 1.112 III. 46 A II. 198 IV. 415 Vism 460.
;
11.65;
MA
Vedalla
latter formula
frequent in stock phrase describing the accomplishments of a Brahmin, e. g. at D 1.88 11. 133 Sn 1019 A 1. 163 DhA 111.361. In the older texts only the 3 Vedas (irubheda = Rg yaju" & saraa) are referred to, whereas later (in the Commentaries) we find the 4 mentioned (athabbana added), e. g. the three at S iv.i 18 J 1. 168; 11.47; III-537; Miln 10; Vism 384; the /owe at 1.247"; Miln 178. Unspecified (sg.): SnA 462. As adj veda " knowing the Vedas " SnA 463 (ti"), cp. tevijja. The Vedas in this connection are not often mentioned, they are almost identical with the Mantras (see manta) and are often (in Corp..) mentioned either jointly with manta or promiscuously, e. g. Pv 11.6^' (the Vedas with the 6 angas, i. e. vedangas, called manta); SnA 293 (manta-paragu4- veda-paragu), 322, 448. -antagu " one who has reached the end of knowledge," one who has obtained perfection in wisdom Vin i. e. 1.3; Sn 463. -gH one who has attained to highest knowledge (said of the Buddha). Thus different from " tinnar) vedanarj paragii," which is brahmanic. The expl of vedagu is " catusu maggesu iianar) " Nd^ 612, & see above 2. S1.141, 168 iv,83,2o6; An.6; iv.340 Sn 322, 458, 529, 749, 846, 947, 1049, 1060; Nd' 93, 204, 299, 431. A peculiar meaning of vedagii is that of "soul" (lit. attainer of wisdom) at Miln 54 & 71. -jata thrilled, filled with enthusiasm, overcome with awe, excited A 11.63 Sn 995, 1023 Kvu 554 = Vv 34^'
is
;
[may be dialectical, obscure as to origin Veda i] Name of one of the 9 angas (see nava) or divisions of the Canon according to matter A II. 7, 103, 178 111.88, 107, 361 sq. iv.i 13 Vin in 8 Pug 43 DhsA 26 DA 1.24 PvA 22. The DhsA comprises under this anga the 2 suttas so-called in M. (43, 44), the Sammaditthi, Sakkapafiha, Sankharabha(nt.)
Bdhgh
refers it to
janiya,
Mahapunnama
DA
26 = DA 1.24. The 2"^ part of the word Note. looks like a distortion fr. ariya (cp, mahalla>mah' ariya). Or might it be = vedanga ?
DhsA
etc.
Suttas.
as
catechetical
Vedi
rail
[Vedic vedi sacrilrcial bench] ledge, cornice, 36, 103; Vv 36, 52 (pasana) 35, 2 84I' (=vedika VvA 346). See on term Dial. 11. 210; Mhvs. tsrl" 220, 296. Cp. vedika & velli.
&
Vedi
(f.)
Mhvs
32, 5
Vedika
(f
(& vediya)
[fr.
;
vedi] cornice,
ledge,
railing
1I-I79;
Vin
II.
120
vedika
VvA
=Sn
304);
84" (=vedikaVv.\ 340); VvA

felt
J iv.229,
266;
Vv
78* (vediya
=
&
275.
Vedita [pp. of vedeti] experienced,
S iv.205 (sukha
dukkha)
Vedisa
[fr.
738.
?]
vidisa
N. of a tree J v. 405
;
vi.550.
=jata-somanassa VvA 156) J i.i i Miln 297. -paragii one who excels in the knowledge of the Vedas, perfected in the Veda SnA 293 cp. above 3. -bandhu one who is familiar with the Vedas SnA 192.
(
; ; ;
Vedaka
(adj.) [fr,
veda
3]
knowing or studying the Vedas
SnA
462 (brahmaija).
Vedeti [Vedic vedayati Denom. or Caus. fr. vid to know or feel] " to sense," usually in Denom. function (only one Caus. meaning see aor. avedi) meaning twofold either intellectually " to know " (cp. veda), or with ref. to general feeling " to experience " (cp. vedana). For the present tense two bases are to be distinguished, viz. ved, used in both meanings and vediy" ( = *vedy), a specific Pali formation after the manner of the 4"' " experi(y) class of Sk. verbs, used only in meaning of ence." Thus vedeti: (a) to know (as=acc., equal to "to call") Sn 211 sq. (tag munig vedayanti) (b) to feel, to experience S iv.68 (phuttho vedeti, ceteti, san;
Vedeha
janati);
107
Veyy
instruction, tractable, ready to receive the teaching (of the Buddha). The term is late (Jataka style & Com.)
J
1.37; Pv iv.i^" (dukkhar) =anubhavati PvA to feel, to experience a sensation or vediyati 241). feeling (usually with vedanar) or pi. vedana) 1.59; n.70 (also Pot. vediyejya) S 11.82 111.86 sq. iv.207 Miln II. 198 (also ppr. vediyamana) 1. 141 J 11.241 aor. avedi he knew, recognized J 111.420 ( - aiinasi 253.
1.182
VbhA
79
(Buddha"), 504: SnA 169, VvA 217; ThA 69 (Ap. v.

;
10).
510; Dh.\ 1.26; Cp. buddha".
Veneyyatta
(nt.) [fr.
veneyya] tractableness Nett 99.
informed J iv.35 ( = janapesi C.) C); vedi (recognized, knew) Su 643, 647, 114S (-annasi aphusi pativijjhi Nd^ 613); & vedayi Sn 251 (-aiinasi
;
he made known,
i.
e.
Vepakka
(adj
)
(nt.) [fr. vipakka] ripening, ripeness, maturity. vielding fruit, resulting in (-") A 1.223 (kama;
SnA
293).
Fut.
vedissati
v.).
(dukkhar) vcdanarj
grd.
;
(shall experience)
Pv
i.io'^
vediya (to be ktiown)

:
dhatu kamma): 111.416 (sammoha dukkha) (dukkha kamma).

Vepniisika
(f.)
Sn 537
Sn 474 (para ditthi held as view by others; expl'' as " napetabba " SnA 410) vedaniya (a) to be known, intelligible, comprehensible D 1.12 (dhamma nipuna
:
[vi+purisa-i- aka] a
woman
resembling a
man
11.271
(sexually),
;
man-like
woman, androgN-n Vin
pandita-vedaniya) 11.36; be experienced S iv.114 (sukha

.
III.
129.
1.487;
ri.
220
;
(b) to
(ditthadhamma") iv.382 sukha-vipaka PvA 150); 111.3' (kamma); iv.i^' (of kamma-vipaka anubhavana-yogga PvA 22S); PvA
; ;
A- dukkha") A 1.249 Pv 11. 11' (sukha-kamma =
Vepulla
145
(kamma); & veditabba to be iinderslcod or known 1. 186; PvA 71, 92, 104. pp vedita & vedayita.
[fr. vipulal full development, abundance, A '94 plenty, fullness D iii.Vo, 221, 285; S in.53 (amisa", dhamma"); 111.8, 404; v.15^ sq., 350 sq. Miln Vism 2 12 (saddha, sati, paniia", puiiiia'), 619 33, 251 DhA 1.262 (sati'^); VbhA 290. Often in phrase vuddhi virulhi vepulla (see vuddhi), e. g. Vin 1.60;
(nt.)
It 113.
Cp. vetuUa.
(f.)
Vedeha [=Npl. Vedeha] lit. from the Videha country'; wise (see connection between \'edeha & ved, vedeti at DA I.I 39. resting on popular etymology) S 11.215 sq. (muni, of Ananda expl** as " vedeha-muni =panditamuni," cp. K.S. 1.321 trsl" K.S. 11.145 "the learned
;
Vepollata
[abstr.
formation
fr.
;
vepulla]
26, 39;
= vepulla
Miln 252.
A
As
11.144 (raga, dosa", vepullatag (nt.) at

[fr.
;
moha)
111.432.
Ap
sage ")
Mhvs
3,
36 (same phrase
trsl" "
the sage of the
Vebhanga
sampatti
vibhanga]
futility, failure
iv.451
(opp.
Videha country");
Ap
7 (id).
cxpH as
vipatti
C).
Vedha
cp. vyadha] I. piercing, pricking, hitting A ii.i 14 sq (where it is said of a horse receiving pricks on var. parts, viz. on its hair loma
[adj.-n.) rfr.
vidh^vyadh,
Vebhangika {H
iya) (adj.) see a.
Vebhavya {&
criticisrri
a) (nt.
&
f.) 1.1
[fr.
vibhavin] thinking over,

76.
its flesh
magsa" Hs bone
;
atthi").
avedha
Dhs
16; Ps
19;
i.
Pug 25; Nett

e.
[to
vyath
'.]
not to be shaken or disturbed, imperturbable Sn 322

(
= akampana-sabhava
11.274 ^l-
SnA
3-
^ fl^^ Miln
wound '' 331)Cp. ubbedha. 119.
of
Vebhassi
(f.)
vibhassikata,
gossiping Vin iv.241.
vyath^ Vedhati [for vethati=vj'athati. quiver, quake, shake S v. 402 Th i, 651 2, 237 (amaNd' 312, 467; na); Sn 899, 902 (Pot. vedheyya) Miln 254 (+calati); VvA 76 J II. 191 (kampati+ (vedhamanena sarirena) DhA 11.249 (Pass, vedhiyamana trembling v. 1. pa). Cp. vyadhati, ubbedhati & pa vedhati.
; ; ;
to tremble,
Vebhutika (&.ya) (adj.-nt.) [fr. vibhuti i] causing disaster or ruin nt. calumnious speech, bad language D 111.106
;
(ya)
347)-
Sn 158
(ya)
Vv
84*" (ka
expli" as
i.
" sahitanar)
vinabhava-karanato vebhutikar),"
e.
pisunag
VvA
Vema
(nt.) [fr. vayati^, cp.
Sk.
;
veman
(nt.); Lat.
vimen]
loom or shuttle
DhA
111.175
11.
SnA
268.
Vedbana
1.22
I.
(nt.)
[fr.
vidh to pierce] p-ercing
iv.29
DA
Vemaka (nt.)=vema Vin

(nt.) [fr.
;
135.
;
Vedhabba
Vedhavera
(nt.) [abstr. fr.
vidhava,=Epic Sk. vaidhavya]
widowhood
widow;
in
J vi.508.
vi-t-majjha] middle, centre J iv.250 Vemajiha Pug 16, 17; Vism 182 ("bhaga central part); VI. 485 VvA 241, 277. loc. vemajjhe (a) in the present, or central interval of sagsara Sn 849 (cp. Nd' 213 and
'Sk. vaidhaveya, fr. vidhava] son of a diff. passages of the Jataka, both times characterized as sukka-cchavi vedhavera " sons of widows, with white skins." and at both places misunderstood (or unintelligiblj' expl"") by the Cy., viz. J iv.184 (+ thuUa-bahu C: vidhava apatika tehi vidhava saranti ti [ti]vidha-vera ca vedhavera); vi.508 (C. vidhav' itthaka; v. 1. vidhav-ittikama purisa).
[for
majjha
3 b)
(b) in
two, asunder
Vism
178.
two
Vematika (adj.) [fr. vimati] in doubt, uncertain, doubtful Opp. \jn 1. 126; 11.65; 1V.220, 259; Vism 14 (sila).
nibbematika.
*
Vematta
410
;
(nt.) [fr.
vi-i-matta'] difference, distinction Miln
\'ism 195.
[abstr.
Vemattata (f)
Vedhita
(f.)
formation
;
;
fr.
vematta] difference,
[pp. of vedheti, Caus. of vijjhati] shooting,
hitting J VI. 448.
Vedhin (adj.) [fr. vidh-vyadh] piercing, shooting, hitting see akkhana. Venateyya [fr. vinata] descended from Vinata, Ep. of a garula Ps II. 196; J vi.260 Days iv.45.
;
distinction, discrepancy, disproportion(ateness) 1.453, V.200 A III. 410 sq. Sn p. 102 494; S 11.21; III. 101 Miln 284, 285. (puggala"); Nett 4, 72 sq., 107 sq. The 8 differences of the var. Buddhas are given at SnA
;
407 sq. asaddhana", ayu, kula, pamana", padharia", bodhi. ragsi".
nckkhamma",
Vematika
(adj.) [vi-|-matika]
;
having a different mother

;
vi 3 + naya] a nihilist. Venayika' 1.140. accused of being a v.

[fr.
The Buddha was
J IV 105 (bhagini)
vi.134 ("bhataro)
PvA
19.
Venayika'
1.235
;
(adj.)
[fr.
vinaya] versed in the Vinaya Vin
Vemanika vimana
Veyy"
is
(adj.)
3) ]
[fr.
;
vimana'] having a fairy palace
(see
v. 2
DhA
111.192.
III. 3
;
V.190
(cp. Vin Miln 341.

[
1.135)
M T.140 A
; ;
iv.175, 182 sq.
Veneyya
(adj.) 36,
Divy
202
= vineyya, grd. of vineti cp. BSk. vaineya & passim] to be instructed, accessible to
a (purely phonetic) diaeretic form of vy, for & veyy are used indiscriminately. There is as little difference bewteen viy & veyy as between vj & ve in those cases where (double, as it were)
which
viy
Veyyaggha
io8
Vellita
Verajjaka (adj.) [fr. verajja] belonging to var. kingdoms or provinces, coming from various countries (nana) living in a different country, foreign, alien D 1.113 II. 165 (brahmana) A in. 263 (bhikkhu); Th i, 1037 Vv 84'^ ( =videsa-vasika VvA 338) Miln 359.
lata, vemattata, etc.),
abstract nouns are formed from words with ve" (vepulwhich shows that ve was simply felt as vi. Cp. the use of e for i (esp. before y) in cases like pesualabbhaneyya>iya addhaneyya > iya
; ;
ijeyya>iya, without any difference in meaning.
Veyyaggha
(here
vyaggha] belonging to a tiger Dh 295 i. e. with a tiger as fifth; veyya=vya metri causS Bdhgh's expl at DhA III. 455 is forced). (m). a car covered with a tiger's
(adj.) [fr.
VeramaQi
(f .)
[fr.
simply
= vyaggha,
viramani,
e.
g.
7,
;
nence A 11.2 1 43; Vism II
viramaija cp. the odd form BSk. Jtm. 213] abstaining from (-), absti 253 v. 252 sq., 304 sq. Sn 291 Pug 39, KhA 24; DhA 1.235, 305.
; ; ;
skin J V.259. cp. 377.
Veramba (&
(adj.) J iv.347.
i.
bha) (adj.) [etym.
Probably
dialectical,
Veyyagghin = veyyaggha
Veyyanjanika
equivalent
[
regional] attribute of the wind (vata or pi. vata), a wind blowing in high altitudes [cp. BSk. vairambhaka
e.
= vyanjanika] one who knows

soothsayer
J
v. 233,
fortune-teller,
is
235.
The
the signs, a
Divy
VI. 326
90] S 11.231
;
BSk.
;
Nd"
i.
562
e,
A 1.137; Th VbhA 71.

;
1.597; J "1-255, 484;
(MVastu 1.207) etc. see which may have to be derived (as viyaiicita=viyanjita) from vi-|- anj = vyanjana. See
vaipaficanika
under
vipaficita,
Verika=vera
505
;
inimical;
enemy
(cp.
veraka) J v.229.
Vism
III.
1
48.
also Kern, Toev. p. 19.
Verin (adj.)
J v.258. ful J
[fr.
;
Veyyatta=viyatta,
Veyyatti
i.
e.
accomplished, clever
77
Pv
vera] bearing hostility, inimical, revengeMiln 196 IV. 3*^ (=veravanto PvA 252)
; ;
Vism 296 Cpuggala), 326

sim.);
(f.) [=viyatti] distinction, cleverness, accomplishment J v.258 VI. 305.

;
VbhA
[
89.
Neg. averin Dh
fr virocati]
11.50.
;
("purisa, in simile), 512

197, 258,
(lit.
(in
Verocana
= virocana,
1.
the sun
"shining
Veyyattiya
(nt.)
[abstr.
form
(ya
= ka)
fr.
veyyatti
forth ") S
51
viyatti] distinction, lucidity; accomplishment (pafina in wisdom) 1.82, 1 75 11.209.

;
111.38
Vela
2
Veyyakarapa (m.
planation,
nt.) [ = vyakarana] i, (nt.) answer, exexposition D 1.46, 51, 105, 223; 11.202; A III. 125; V.50 sq. Sn 352, 510, 1127; Pug 43, 50; Miln 347; 2. (m.) one who is expert in 1.247. explanation or answer, a grammarian D 1.88 A 111.125 Sn 595 Miln 236 SnA 447.
;
DA
Veyyabadhika
oppression,
(adj.)
= vyabadhika]
annoying
diff.
causing
(of pains)
injury
or
oppressive,
i.io;
III. 388;
Vism
35 (expl'i
by Bdhgh
").
as " vyaba-
dhato uppannatta veyyabadhika

Veyyayika
(nt.)
11.
[Vedic vela in meaning i Ep. Sk. in meanings time, point of time (often equal to kala) I Pug 13 (uddahana") J lv.2g4 Miln 87; KhA 181; PugA 187; SnA III (bhatta meal-time); DhsA 219; PvA 61, 104, 109 (arun' uggamana"), 129, 155 VvA 165 (paccusa" in the early morning). 2. shore, sea-shore Vin 11.237= A IV.198 J 1.2 12 Mhvs 19, 30. 3. limit, boundary A v. 2 50 (between v. & agyagara) Th i, 762 Miln 358; DhsA 219; in spec, sense as "measure," restriction, control (of character, slla-vela) at Dhs 299 (" not to trespass " trsl"), and in dogmatic exegesis of ativelat) at Nd^ 504; cp. Nd^ 462 & DhsA 219.4. heap, multitude (?) DhsA 219 (in Npl. Uruvela which is however *Uruvilva).
(f.)
&
3]
[fr.
vyaya]
money
to defray expenses,
means Vin
Veyyavacca
157.
Velamika
[corresponds to (although doubtful in Sk. 'vaiya-prtya, abstr. fr. vyaprta active, busy (to pr, prnoti)= P. vj'avafa it was later retranslated into BSk. as vaiyavrtya (as if vi+ a-H v?t) e. g. Divy 54, 347 MVastu 1.298] service, attention, retidering a service work, labour, commission, duty Vin 1.23; A 111.41 J 1.12 (kaya) VI. 154; SnA 466; VvA 94; ThA 253. -kamma doing service, work iii..|22 -kara servant, agent, (f.) housekeeper J J 111.327; VvA 349; "-karika (f.) id. PvA 65. Cp. vyappatha.
(nt.)
what
relation)
(adj.) [velama-fika, the word velama probably a district word] " belonging to Velama," at D 11.198 used as a clan-name (f. Velamikani), with vv. 11. Vessini & Vessayini (cp. Velama Np. comb"" with Vessantara
VbhA 414), and at D 11.333 classed with khujja, vamanika & komarika (trsl" " maidens " Bdhgh " very young & childish " see Dial. 11.359) v. 1. celavika. They are some sort of servants, esp. in demand for a noble's retinue. See also Np. Velama (the V.at
; : ;
sutta at
1.228 sq.),
fr.
;
Velayati [Denom.
vela] to destroy
(?)
DhsA 219
(cp.
Expos.
priate
restrict
11.297)
expl''
would be a
More approviddhagseti. meaning like " control," bound,
by
Veyyavatika (nt.) [doublet of ve>'yavacca ka = '=ya] service, waiting on, attention Sn p. 104 (kaya) J IV.463; VI. 154. 418, 503 (dana); DhA 1.27 (kaya)
;
III.
19 (dana);
(nt.)
Dpvs
vi.6i.
fr.
Vellalin (adj.) [Is it a corruption fr.*veyyayin flashing (of swords) J vi.449.

Velli [dial.
?]
= *vyayin
?]
Vera
Sk. vaira, der. hostile action, sin A iv.247;

[cp.
PyA
S
13.
avera absence of enmity, friendliness

;
Dh
vira] hatred, revenge, 1.50 5 J iv.71

;
passage
rail,
DhA
;
a word peculiar to the Jataka. At one by the Commentary as " vedi " (i. e. cornice), where it is applied to the slender waist of
is
it is
expl''
(adj.)
friendly, peaceable, kind
1.167,
IV.296; A IV. 246; Sn 150 The paiica bhayani verani (or vera-bhaya) or paiica vera (Vbh 378) " the fivefold guilty dread " are the fears connected with sins against the 5 first commandments (silani); see
247
(sa
&
a),
251
woman (cp. vilaka of the other passages thus at J v. 506 (verse

a
veil!
&
:
it is
At most J vi.456. as " a heap of gold " " ettha velli-vilaka-majjha C

vilaggita)
:
expH
ti
c'
ti rasi vilakamajjha ghana-suvanna-rasi-ppabha
vilagga-majjha uttattaeva tanu-digha-majjha

;
S n.68;
111.204 sq.
lv.405 sq.
v.182
It
57
= Sn
167
(vera-bhay'atita).
Veraka=vera; a Pv iv.v.
Verajja (nt.) provinces S
[fr.
ca "). and vi.269 (verse: kaficana-velli-viggaha C. " suvanna-rasi-sassirika-sarira "). At V.39S in the same " passage as vi.269 expl* in C. as kancana-rupakasadisa-sarira "). The idea of "golden" is connected
See also verika.
with
it
throughout.
vi-i-rajja]
111.6
a variety of kingdoms or (nana-gata bhikkhu a bh. who has
Vellita (adj.) [pp. of vellati, veil to stagger, cp. pativellati] crooked, bent; (of hair:) curly PvA 189. It is only
travelled much).
used with
ref.
to nair.
Velu
109
Vokinna
-agga with bending (or crooked) tip (of hair), i. e. Th 2, 252 (cp. ThA 209) J v. 203 (=kuflcit' agga C); VI. 86 (sun-agga-vellita) PvA 46, 142. Cp.
curled
; ;
Vesiyana [=vessa, with na as in gimhana, vassana etc.] a Vai^ya (Vessa) J vi.15, 21, 328, 490, 492. As vessayana at Sn 455 (where vesiyana is required).
Vesi
kuficita-kesa J 1.89.
Veju [=venu, cp. Geiger, P.Gr.

Prk. Gr.
(daijda")
43'
&
Prk. velu
;
Pischel,
243] a
v. 71
;
bamboo A 11.73; Vin iv.35 J iv.382 Vism i. 17; SnA 76 (=var)sa); VbhA
bamboo Vin 11. 110. -danda a bamboo bamboo Vbh 246 Miln
;
;
334-
woman of low caste, a Vin in. 138; J v.425 in cpd. vesi-dvara a pleasure house Th 2, 73. (b) vesiya Vin IV. 278; Sn 108; Vbh 247; in cpd. vesiya-gocara asking alms from a prostitute's house DhA in. 2 75;
& Vesiya (f .) [the harlot, prostitute.
of vessa] a
(a) vesi:
-agga (vejagga) the top of a
DhsA
Vesma
house
J V.60.
151
VbhA
-gumba a bamboo thicket SnA

stick
339.
see visati] a fr. vis to enter trace of the n-stem in loc. vesmani
:
49, 75.
-dana a gift of 330. 311 236; VbhA 333. -nali (nalaka, "najika) a stalk or shaft of bamboo Vism 260 KhA 52 ThA 212. -pabba a stalk or section of the b. J 1.245
369;
;
SnA SnA
(nt.)
[Vedic veSman,
V.84.
KhA
63.
Vism 358=VbhA
[fr.
Vessa
i.
Vejoka
velu] a kind of tree J v.405 (=vai)sa-coraka).

[cp.
Ve)ariya
Sk. vaidurya] a precious stone, lapis lazuli cp. the same word " beryl " (with metathesis r>l not fr. the Sk. form), which the Greeks brought to Europe from India. 1.76; Vin 11. 112;
(nt.)
dial.
Vedic vaiSya, a dial, (local) word] a Vai^ya, a member of the third social (i. e. lower) grade (see vanna 6). a man of the people D 111.81, 95 (origin); 5 1. 102, 166 IV. 219 V.51 A 1. 162 II. 194 in. 214, 242 f. vesi (q. v.); vessi (as Vbh 394; DA 1.254 (origin). a member of that caste) D 1.193 A in. 226, 229.
[cp.
e.
; ; ;
D
;
Vessika
(f.) [fr.
vessa] a Vai^ya
i.
woman Sn
loc.
314.
S 1.64;
1.
215;
Mhvs
11,
16;
DhA
IV. 199. 203 sq. Pv 11. 7*; J in. 437 11.220. Often in descriptions of
;
Vimanas, e. g. Vv 2^ 12^; 17^ cp. VvA 27, 60. Probably through a word-play with velu (bamboo popular etymology) it is said to have the colour of bamboo see vat)sa-raga & vagsa-vanna. At J 1.207 a peacock's neck is described as having the colour of the veluriya. At Miln 267 (in inventory of " loka ") we have the foil, enumeration of precious stones pavala coral, lohitanka
;
; ; :
:
Vehayasa -vihayasa,
sky; only used in ace. veha(cp. VvA 182 with comb'' hatthi-pitthe), yasar) =vehayasa-bhute Mhvs i, 24; PvA 14. thita (standing in the air) Vv 41
e.
air,
vehayasar) in function of a
ruby, tnasaragalla cat's eye, veluriya lapis lazuli, vajira
diamond.
[cp.
See also under ratana*.
Vedic vainava (made of cane) ?] probably not Vejuva to veju, but another spelling for beluva, in latthika S III. 91, as sometimes v. 1. veluva for beluva (q. v.).
Vehasa [contraction of vehayasa] the air, sky, heaven only in the two cases (both used as loc. " in the air ") Vin in. 105; VvA 78; ace. vehasai) D in. 27; S v.283 6 loc. vehase Vin 1.320. " a hut in which a " i. e. airy room, -kuti " air hut middle-sized man can stand without knocking his head -gamana (expl") Vin iv.46. against the ceiling " Dhtm 586. -ttha going through the air Vism 382
;
; ;
standing in the air 195-
1.115;
DA
1.284.
-ttîta id.
Vevacana
(nt.) [fr. vivacana} attribute, epithet synonym Nett I sq., 24, 53 sq., 82, 106; Vism 427; SnA 24, 447. Cp. adhivacana.
;
VehSsaya [= vehayasa with metathesis y>s] occurs only

in ace.
(
=loc.) vebasayag, equal to vihayasar) at J iv.471
VevaQ9a
(nt.) [fr.
viva^na] discolouring
fr.
ThA 85
(Ap. v. 42).
Vo'
(indecl.)
= vo'^
Vevawiya
waning J
Vevahika
Veviccha
(nt.) [abstr.
(as
it
caste, life of
an outcast
varnika outcast Divy

111.394.
424].
vivanna] i. state of having no [Cp. BSk. vaiv. 87 isa 200.

2.
explain
760.
a particle of emphasis, perhaps =eva, or dative of interest). The Commentaries Thus at Sn 560, as " nipata," i. e. particle.
discolouring, fading,
[fr.
vivaha] wedding-guest J 11.420.
(nt.) [abstr. formation fr. viviccha] " multifarious wants," greediness, selfishness, avarice Sn 941 (=paiica macchariyani Nd^ 422, as at Nd* 614), 1033
Vo^ [cp. Vedic vah, Av. v6, Lat. vos, Gr. vfifit] is enclitic form of tumhe (see under tuvai)), i. e. to you, of you but it is generally interpreted by the C. as " nipata," i. e. particle (of emphasis or exclamation; i. e. vo').
;
Thus
Vo
(i.
e. g.
at
Pv
1.5' (cp.
PvA
26).
(where Nett
1
11
reads viviccha);
taijha;
Pug
19,
23
Dhs
is
e.
1059,
122
Nd'
s. V.
DhsA
commonly regarded as the prefix comb" vi-t- ava vi-i- 0), but in many cases it simply represents
366, 375.
;
Vssa
[cp. Sk. veâ, fr. vi? to be active] dress, apparel (more frequently;) disguise, (assumed) appearance J 1.146 (pakati" usual dress), 230 (ayuttaka") in. 418 (andha) Miln 12; DhA 11. 4; PvA 62, 93 (ummattaka"), 161 (tunnavaya") Sdhp 384 purisa" (of women) 1.147.
; ;
;
ava (=0) with v as euphonic (" vorschlag "), as in vonata (=onata), voloketi, vokkanti, vokinpa, voroIn a few cases it peti, vosapeti, vosana, vossagga. corresponds to vi-(- ud, as in vokkamati, vocchijjati, voyoga.
DA
Vokara
2.
Tesama = visama VvA

Vesakba
[cp.
I,
10.
Vedic vaiâkha] N. of a month (April-May)

;
Mhvs
73
29,
I.
VM&rajja
formation fr. visarada, i. e. *vais5radya] (the Buddha's or an Arahant's) perfect selfconfidence (which is of 4 kinds), self-satisfaction, subject of confidence. The four are given in full at 1.71 sq., viz. highest knowledge, khipasava state, recognition of the obstacles, recognition & preaching of the way to salvation. See also D i.iio J 11.27 A 11.13 iil.297sq. IV.83, 210, 213; 1.380; Ps 11.194; Nd' 466"; DhA 186; DA 1.278; KhA 104; VvA 213; Sdhp 593.
(nt.) [abstr.
[v(i)-(-okara; cp. vikara] i. difference Sn6ii. constituent of being (i. e. the khandhas), usually as Vbh 137; eka, catu & paflca-bhava, e. g. Kvu 261 Vism 572; KhA 245; SnA 19, 158. Tikp 32, 36 sq In this meaning vokara is peculiar to the Abhidhamma and is almost synonymous with vikara 4, and in the Yamaka with khandha, e. g. paiica v., catu v. etc. 4. inconvenience, 3. worthless thing, trifle S 11.29. disadvantage (cp. vikara 3) PvA 12 (line i read: anek'
; ;
akara-vokarag).
VokiQQa
(with)
;
(adj.)
[v(i)-)- okiijija]
mixed up,
full
1.
123,
148; 11.232;
covered with, drenched S 11.29 of (instr.) 1.390 Cp. abboJ i.iio; DhsA 69.
kinna.
Vokinnaka
Vokinnaka
no
Vossagga
" dve bhage karoti " vokara, unless we take
(adj.) [vokinna+ka] mixed up Miln 300 (kapinidda-pareto vokinnakaij jaggati a person with light sleep, so-called " monkey-doze," lies confusedly awake, i. e. is half asleep, half awake). Rh. D. not quite " a man still guards his scattered to the point thoughts."
:
Bdhgh.
it
It seems to stand for to be a misspelling for vodaya
"cutting off," fr. vi+ava-fda, thus "separating the food " (?). Suggestive also is the likeness with vosanai)
apajjati.
Vokkanta
Vokkanti
[pp. of
(f.)
vokkamati] deviated from

descent
(abl.) It 36.
[v(i)-i-akkanti]
(into the
womb),
Vodittha [pp. of vi4- ava+ di, cp. odissa & the BSk. vyapadesa pretext Divy 435] defined, fully understood, recognized 1.478; A iv.363 (=sutthu dittha C).
conception
Th
i,
ygo.
Vonata
(adj.) [v(i)-|-
onata] bent
down Th
i,
662.
1.
Vokkamati [vi-i- ukkamati] to turn aside, deviate from (abl.); mostly in ger, vokkamma Vin 11.213; D 1.230; M III. 117; S IV.117; Sn 04''> J :.?3 Vism 18. pp.
:
Vopeti at
copeti,
DA
i.
e.
1.277 (avopetva) is to be read with v. shake, move, disturb, violate (a rule).
as
vokkanta.
Vokkamana
fr.
(nt.) [fr.
vokkamati] turning aside, deviation

1.243.
Vobhindati [vi-(-ava-t-bhindati] to split; ppr. "ante (fig.) hair-splitting D 1.162; M 1.176; aor. vobhindi (lit.) to break, split (one's head, sisar)) 1.336.
(abl.)
1.14
Vomadapeti at
Vokkha
(adj.) [?
doubtful reading]
v.).
is
at J
111.2
given as
purify); v.
1.
DA 1.300 is to be read as vodapeti (cleanse, BB vodapeti; SS cama[da]peti, e. to

i.
syn. of vaggu (q.
cause to be rinsed, cleanse.
Vocarita [pp. of vi-i- ocarati] penetrated (into consciousness), investigated, apperceived A iv.363 1.478
Vomissa(ka)
various
ladj.)
[v(i)+ omissa(ka)]
miscellaneous,
Vism 87
(kata), 88 (ka), 104 (carita). in
(=manodvare samudacara-ppatta).
Voyoga [vi-Huyyoga
Vocchadana
(f)
[fr.
sense
vi+
ava-f-
chad] covering up (entirely)
application
KhA
243.
fr.
of uyyutta ?] Reading doubtful.
effort
(?),
VbhA
493.
Voropana
Vocchijjati [vi-f ud+chijjati. Pass, of chid] to be cut off S 111.53 (so read). pp. neg. abbocchinna see abbhocchinna ( = *avyucch).
(nt.)
[abstr.
voropeti] depriving (jivita of
life) J
1.99.
Votthapana {& 'tthapana)
(nt.) [ -vavatth"] establishing, svnthesis, determination, a momentary stage in the unit called percept jcp. Cpd. 29), always with kicca' (or " "kiriya) " accomplishing the function of determination Tikp Vism 21 DhsA 401 1. 194 (v. 1. votthabb")
; ;
Voropeti [ = oropeti] to deprive of (abl.), to take away; only in phrase jivita voropeti [which shows that -v- is purely euphonic] to deprive of life, to kill D 1.85 J
;
IV. 454
DA
1.236;
DhA
iv.68
PvA
67, 105, 274.
Volokana
J
(nt.) [v(i)+
DA
" inspection "
Divy
vi).
olokana, but cp. BSk. vyavalokana 435] looking at, examination
276 (kiriya).
Votthapeti [=vavatthapeti] to establish, put up, arrarge
J
IV.237
(v.
1.
VI.583.
(adj.)
Vodaka
II.
1
[vi+odaka = udaka]
Voloketi [v(i)+ oloketi in meaning equal to viloketi & 1. 213 (with oloketi] to examine, study, scrutinize Kvu 591 DhA 1. 319 (lokar)) gen.); Vin 1.6 (lokag)
;
free
from water Vin
11.96 (v.
1.
oloketi).
13.
Vodapeti (or dapeti) [Caus. of vodavati] to cleanse, purify
Vosatitaka
DhA
Vodata
II.
162.
[wrong spelling for *vossatthika v(i)+ ossattha-i-ika] (food) put down (on cemeteries etc.) for (the spirits of) the departed Vin iv.89.
(nt.)
(nt.)
(adj.) [vi-i-
odata, cp. vivadata] clean, pure
M 1.319.
Vosana
[v(i)+osana]
i.
(relative)
achievement, per-
Vodana (nt.) [fr. vi-i-ava+da* to clean, cp. BSk. vj'avadana Divy 616; AvS 11.188] i. cleansing, getting bright (of sun & moon) D i.io ( visuddhata DA 1.9.5).
fection (in this world),
accomplishment
M 11.2
;
(dittha(cp.
89
dhamm' abhiniiavosana-parami-ppatta) Dh 423 DhA IV. 233); Th I, 784 (r) adhigacchati to reach
tion, sanctification
I's
;
or stains of sin), purificaS ni.151 1.115 (opp. sankilesa) 111.41S sq. {citta, adj.; opp. citta-sankilesa) v.34
2.
purity (from the
kilesas,
1.
166
Vbh
401
;
343
Mett 96, 700, 125 sq.
Vism
51 sq.,
VbhA
Dh.-\ 111.405.
per2. stopping, ceasing; in phrase "g apajjati fection). (almost equal to pamada) to come to an end (with), to PvA stop, to become careless, to flag 1.193; J 111.5 29 antara r) apajjati to produce half-way achievement, Kern, Toev. s. v. to stop half-way A v.157, 164 It 85. quite wrong " to arrive at a conclusion, to be convinced."
Vodaniya
(adj.) [grd.
purifying
1.195; in.57.
form" from vodana] apt to purify, Opp. sankilesika.
Vodapana
111.237
(
(nt.) [fr.
vodapeti] cleansing, purification
DhA
Vosapeti [v(i)-|- osapeti] to make end, to bring to an end or a finish SnA 46 (desanar)).
=pariyodapana).
Vosaraniya (adj. reinstatement A

Vosita
nt.)
1.99.
[fr.
v(i)H-
osarana]
belonging
to
Vodaya
(ger.
at J iv.184 appears to be a misreading for codaya codeti) in meaning inag codeti to undertake a loan, to lend money at interest ( = vaddhi3'a inar) payojetva C), to demand payment for a loan. The See codeti. V. 1. at all places is codaya (=codetva).
from
See also vusita & [vi-t osita, pp. of ava-l-sa. vyosita] one who has attained (relative) achievement, perfected, accomplished, mastering, in phrase abhiiiiia" one who masters special knowledge S 1.167; Dh 423; " nitthanar) cp. DhA- iv.233 1. 165 It 47 = 61 =81
;
Vodayati C''i+ ava-f da* to clean] to become clean or clear, to be purified or cleansed A v. 169 (fig. saddhammassa), 31 7 (id. expl"" by C. as " vodanarj gacchati ") J 11.418 (of a precious stone).
; ;
patto vusita-vosanar) va patto etc."
Vossa (-kamma)
(nt.)
;
making impotent
1.97.
(see
under vassa-
kamma) D
Vossagga
[
1.12
DA
Vodasa
of "
;
[?]
making a
food
phrase g apajjatiin meaning being particular (about bhojanesu), having a dainty appetite expl"" by
only at
in. 43 in
distinction,"
= ossagga; ava-t-STJ] relinquishing, relaxation; handmg over, donation, gift (see on term as ethical Bdhgh at K.S. 1321) D in. 190 (issariya handing over
Vossajjati
of authority), 226; S iv.365 sq. v.63 sq., 351 ("rata fond of giving); A 11.66 (id.); 111.53 (id); Ps 1. 109 "" I'?; J VI. 213 (kamma); Nett 16 11.24, Vbh 229, 350; Vism 224; VbhA 317. -sati-vossagg. relaxation
;
III
Vyafijana
I.
Vyappatha
(nt.)
[fr.
vi-l- afij,
(accompanying)
;
cp. afljati^ & abbhanjati] attribute, distinctive mark, sign,

; :
of
III.
attention,
163, 482
;
IV.43.
inattention, indifference L,i.n ^.^^y, -parinami, maturity of surrender
characteristic (cp. anu") Sn 549, loi 7 Th 1,819 (metric viyafijana) J v. 86 (viyafijanena under the pretext) Dhs 1306. gihi characteristic of a layman Sn 44 (cp.
SnA
1.88.
A A
;
91); Miln
11
2.
letter (of a
e,
purisa membrum virile Vin 11.269. word) as opposed to attha (meaning,

;
Vossajjati [ = ossaj(j)ati] to give up, relinquish; to hand over, resign Sn 751 (ger. vossajja; SnA 508 reads oss) J V.124 (issariyari vossajjanto cp. D 111.190).
;
express, define, decide Voharati 2. to decide, govern over 1.499 D 1.202 (a kingdom), give justice, administrate J iv.134 (Baranasii) mar)sa-sur-odakar), i. c. provide with double
1.
[vi+oharati]
;
to Miln 218.
S iv.281, 296; v.430 or pada (word), e. g. 1.399 Vin 11. 316; Nett 1.59; n.147, 168, 182; III. 178 sq. vyaiijanato according to the letter Miln 4 SnA 1 77. 18 (opp. atthato). 3. condiment, curry Vin 11.214; A in. 49 (odano anekasupo aneka-vyaiijano) Pv n.i^* (bhatta rice with curry) PvA 50. Cp. byaiijana.
sense, spirit),
g.
in. 127;
;
n.139 (Cp. savyanjana)
ace), 192 (inf. vohatug =voharitur) C.). Pass, vohariyati to be called SnA 26 PvA 94 ThA 24.
;
;
Vyanjanaka
janika.
(adj.
[fr.
vyafijana]
see ubhato"
cS:
veyyari-
Vyanjayati
[vi-i- aiijati,
or
91
aiijeti]
;
to characterise, denote,
(Cy.).
Vohara [vi+avahara]
(r|
i,
trade, business
11.360
;
Sn 614
express, indicate
SnA
Nett 209
is left
upajivati) PvA J 1.495; 11. 133, 202; v.471 2. current appellation, common use (of lan278. guage), populai logic, common way of defining, usage, designation, term, cognomen; (adj.) (-) so called SnA 1.70 PvA 56, 231 383, 466, 483 (laddha so-called) (laddha padesa, with the name) VvA 8. 72 (pano ti voharato satto), 108 (loka nirulhaya samaiinaya v.). ariya-Tohara proper (i. e. Buddhist) mode of speech (opp. anariya" unbuddhist or vulgar, common speech) III. 232 A 11.246; IV. 307; V'in iv.2 Vbh 376, 387. lokiya-vohara common definition, general way of speech Sn.\ 382. On term see also Dhs. trsl" 1306. 3. lawsuit, law. lawful obligation juridical practice, jurisprudence (cp. voharika) Sn 246 (kuta fraudulent lawyer) J 11.423 (r) sadheti to claim a debt by way of law, or a lawiul debt); vi.229 DhA in. 12 ("iipajivin a lawyer) SnA 289. 4. name of a sea-monster, which gets hold of ships J v.259.
m,
Vyatiieka
[vi
-j-
atircka]
what
over, addition, surplus
PvA
Vyatta
18 (of
(adj.)
"ca"), 228
[cp. viyatta,
(to).
DA
veyyatta & byatta] i. experienced, accomplished, learned, wise, prudent, clever S IV.174 (pandita-t- ). 375; A in. 117, 258; J vi.368 unskilled, VvA 131 (pandita-i- ) PvA 39 (id.). a." foolish (-i-bala)S IV. 380 A ni.258 J 1.98. 2. evident, manifest PvA 266 (pakata-bhava).
;
Vyattata
(f.) [abstr. fr. vyatta] experience, learning, cleverness Miln 349 (as by") DhA n.38 (avyattata foolishness: so correct under avyattata P.D. 1.86).
;
Vyattaya [vi-i-ati-i-aya] opposition, reversal; in purisa" change of person (grain.) SnA 545 vacana reversal of
;
number
Vyatbana
(i.
e. sg.
&
pi.)
DA
1.141
SnA
509.
(nt.)
[fr.
vyath] shaking,
wavering Dhtp 465
Voharika
[fr. vohara] " decider," one connected with a law-suit or with the law, magistrate, a higher official (mahamatta) in the law-courts, a judge or justice. At Vin 1.74 two classes of mahamatta (ministers) are given senanayaka those of defence, and voharika of justice
:
(as def" of tud).
cp.
Vin
II.
158;
III.
45
(purana-vohariko mahamatto)
IV. 223.
Vy
is the semi-vowel (i. e. half-consonantic) form of vi before following a & a (vya, vya). very rarely u & o. The prefix vi is very unstable, and a variety of forms are also attached to vy", which, after the manner of all consonant-comb"' in Pali, may apart from its regular form vy appear either as contracted to vv (written v), like vagga (for vyagga), vaya (for vyaya), vosita ( = vyosita), *vvuha ( = vyuha, appearing as "bbiiha), or diaeretic as viy" (in poetry) or veyy (popular), e. g. or veyyanjanika, viyafijana. viyarambha, viyaj-ata It further appears as by" veyyakaraija, veyyayika.
;
Vyadhati [in poetry for the usual vedhati of vyath> cp. Goth. wi[)6n] to tremble, shake, waver to be frightened Vin 11.202 (so for vyadhati) J in. 398 (vyadhase C. Caus. vyadhasi =kampasi) vyadheti (& vyadheti) to frighten, confuse J iv.166 (=vyadheti badheti C). Under Fut. vyadhayissati S i.i20=Th i, 46 (by). byadheti we had given a different derivation (viz.
;
Caus.
fr.
vyadhi).
Vyanta
finish
(adj.
;
nt.) [vi-i-anta] removed, remote; nt. end, only as vyanti" in comb" with kr and bhu. The
is
byaggha, byaiijana, byappatha, byamha, byapanna, byabadha etc.). In a few cases vya represents and (a diaeretic) vi, as in vyamhita & vyasanna vya=vi in vyarosa.
(like
;
(i) vyantikaroti to abolish, often byanti. of, destroy i.i 15 (byanf eva ekasir)), 453 (by) I^ 1.71 (kareyya) S iv.76, 190; A iv.195; DA 1. 125, 212. Fut. vyantikahiti Miln 391 (by) DhA IV. 69. pp. vyantikata Th 1, 526. (2) vyantibhavati to cease, stop to come to an end, to be destroyed Kvu 597 (by) or hoti A 1.141 in. 74 Ps i.i 71 (by") Miln 67 (by), vyantibhava destruction, annihilation Pv iv.i"; Kvu 544 (by). 1.93; A V.292. 297 sq. vyantibhuta come to an end J v. 4.
spelling
remove, get rid

;
Vyapagacchati [vi-i-apagacchati] to depart, to be dispelled
Vyakkhissao at Sn 600
is fut.
of vyacikkhati (see viya).
11.407 (ger.
"gamma).
-pp.
gata.
1.17;
Vyagga
(adj.) [vi-l-agga, of which the contracted form is vagga*] distracted, confused, bewildered; neg. a S 1.96
Vyapagata
13.5.
[pp. of vyapagacchati] departed J
Miln
225.
(manasa)
v.66, 107.
Vyaggha [cp. Vedic vyaghra] a Sn 416 (usabha) Ap 68

;
tiger
D
;
in. 25;
J
Vyapanadati [vi-i-apanudati] to drive away, expel; ger "nujja Sn 66. aor. vyapanudi Th 2, 318.
iii.ioi
;
(raja)
(Subahu); v. 14 (giri-sanuja). Miln 67. See also byaggha.
1.357;
111.192
f.
viyagghini
(biy)
Vyapaha&nati [vi-l-apa-t-haiiiiati] destroyed J vi.565.
to
be
removed
or
Vyagghlnasa ['] a hawk S 1.148 (as nisa); Another word for " hawk " is sakunagghi.
vi.538.
Vyappatha (nt.) [perhaps a distortion of 'vyaprta, for which the usual P. (der.) veyyavacca (q. v.) in meaning "duty"] I. duty, occupation, activity Sn 158 (khiija"
Vyappathi
of the Arahant having no more duties, cp. vyappathi). 2. way of speaking, speech, utterance Sn 163, 164 (contrasted to citta & kamma cp. kaya, vaca, mano in same use), expl'' at SnA 206 by vacikamma; & in def of " speech " at Vin iv.2 (see under byappatha)
112
Vyapanna
DhsA
32 .f (expl'' as vak>-a-bheda).
(f
)
Vyappathi
(?)
[cp. Sk. vyapj-ti] activity,
Sn 961,
(f.)
occupation, duty See remarks on byappatha.
Vyakaroti [vi-na-i-kr] i. to explain, answer (in comb" with puttha, asked) D 1.25, 58, 175, 200 Sn 510, 513 sq., VvA 71. Fut. 1102, 1 1 16; Miln 318 (byakareyya) For vyakarissati karissati D 1.236 Sn 993 PvA f8i. aor. we have vyakkhissati (of viyacikkhati) at Sn 600. sg. vyakasi Sn 541, 1 1 16. 1127 PvA 212 pi. vyakaijsu grd. vyakatabha D 1.94, 118. Sn 1084; Pv II. 13*. \yakaroti in same 2. to prophesy, predict [cp, B3k
; ; ; ;
sense
Divy
65,
Vyappana
[vi+ appana] application (of mind), focussing
Mhvs
Vyakata
6, 2 (aor.
(of attention)
Dhs
199 (akasi).
pp. vyakata.
131] J 1.140; Pv 111.5* (aor. akarur)) DhA iv.120 (akasi)

;
;
akari)
PvA
196.
7.
Vyamha
(nt.)
[etym.
?]
palace
C.)
;
a celestial
J
mansion, a
vi.119,
see viy.
told,
vimana, abode for
fairies etc.
111.454
251
(=pura & raja-nivesa 160). Cp. byamha.

Vyamhita
;
Vv
35'
(=bhavana VvA
Vyakhyata [pp. of v(i)yacikkhati] forth, enumerated Sn 1,000.
announced, set
(adj.)
[metric for vimhita] astounded, shocked,

J v. 69
Vyakula
(adj.) [vi-i-akula]
;
perplexed
1.30
PvA
160;
awed dismayed, frightened

314-
(=bhita
C.)
vi.243,
VvA
30
Sdhp
403.
Vyadinna
i;
Vyaya [vi+aya, of
vaya'] expense, loss, decay S iv.68, 140 Miln 393 (as abbaya). avyayena (instr.) safely D 1.72. Cp. veyyayika & vyayika.
is
;
the assimilation form
[for vyadinna, vi-i- adinna ?] at A 111.64 (soto vikkhitto visato-(- ) is doubtful in reading & meaning ("split"?). It must mean something like "interrupted, diverted." The vv. 11. are vicchinna & jinna.
[fr. vyadh: see vedha cSt vijjhati] a huntsman, deer-hunter Mhvs 10, 89 (read either vyadha-deva god of the h. or vyadhi demon of maladies) 10, 95.
; ;
Vyadha
Vyavayati [vi+ava(=apa)+i, cp. apeti away, disappear J v. 82.

)
&
veti]
to
go
Vyavasana (nt [somewhat doubtful. It has to be compared with vavassagga, although it should be derived fr. sa (cp. pp. vyavasita or Sri ?). thus mixture of syj & sa. Cp. a similar difficulty of sa under osapeti] decision, resolution only used to explain part, handa (exhortation) at SnA 200, 491 (v. 1. vyavasaya 'cp. vavasaya at DA 1237), f'' which otherwise vavassagga.
; ;
:
Vyadhi^ [see byadhi] sickness, malady, illness, disease A 1. 139 (as devaduta), 146, 155 sq. 111.66 Ps 1.59 sq. Often in sequence jati II. 147; J VI. 224; Vism 236. jara vyadhi marana, e. g. A 11.172; 111.74 ^1-:
; ; ;
Vism
232.
VyadW
(camel) see otthi.
Vyavasita (adj.) [pp. of vi+ava+sa (or Sri?), cp. vyavasana] decided, resolute SnA 200.
Vyadhita [pp. of vyadheti] i. affected with an illness, ill 2. shaken, f. a See byadhita. J v. 497; Miln 168. as abstr. shakiness, trembling VbhA 479.
Vyasana
V.156
(nt.) [fr. vy-t- as]
tion, loss
sq.,
misfortune, misery, ruin, destruc137 (anaya) iv.159; A 1.33; 317 (several) Sn 694 (gata ruined) Pv 1.6*
t.248
;
Vyadhiyaka
III.
;
VbhA
(nt.) [fr. vyadheti] shaking up Vbh 352 479 (uppannavyadhita i. e. kaya-pphandana).

;
33); 111.5* ( = anattha PvA 199); Vbh 102 (several); PvA 4, 103, 112; Sdhp 499. The 5 vyasanas are: nati, bhoga, roga, sila, diuhi or misfortune concerning one's relations, wealth, health, character, views. Thus at 111.235
(=dukkha PvA
sq.,
99
137;
VbhA
Vyadheti see vyadhati.
pp.
vyadhita.
filling
Vyapaka
(adj.) [fr.
vyapeti]
bining, completing PvA 71 anavasesa" niddesa).
(in
or summing up, comexpl" of " ye keci "

:
III.
147; Vin IV. 277.

(adj.)
ill
Vyasanin
faring
[fr.
vyasana] having misfortune, unlucky,
v.259.
Vyasanna [metric (diaeretic) for visanna] sunk into (loc), immersed J iv.399 v.i6 (here doubtful; not, as C, vyasanapanna gloss visanna vv. 11. in C. vyaccanna,
; ;
Vyapajjati [vi-i-apajjati] (instr.) to go wrong, to fail, disagree to be troubled also (trs.) to do harm, to injure S III. 119. i84=Nd2 40 (by); A iii.ioi (bhattag me vyapajjeyya disagrees with me. makes me ill) Sn 1065 (akaso avyapajjamano not troubled, not getting upset) Caus. vyapadeti. Nd* 74 (by). pp. vyapanna.
; ; ;
viphanua, visatta).
Vyapajjana
will
(f
)
;
[fr.
Vyakata
answered, explained, declared, decided A 1.119; S 11. 51. 223; 1.431 (by) IV. 59, 194; v. 177; Sn 1023. avyakata unexplained, undecided, not declared, indeterminate 1.431 (by) D 1.187, 189; S 11.222; iv.375 sq., 384 sq., 391 sq. Ps ir.108 sq. Dhs 431, 576. 2. predicted J 1.26. 3. settled, determined J 111.529 (asina v. brought to a decision by the sword).
[pp.
I.
of vyakaroti]
Pug
18
Dhs 418
vyapajjati] injuring, doing harm, (" getting upset " IrsV^).
ill-
Vyapajjha
also
(adj.-nt.) [perhaps grd. of vyapajjati; but see avyapajjha] to be troubled or troubling, doing harm, injuring only neg. avyapajjha (& abyabajjha) (adj.) not hurting, peaceful, friendly; (nt.) kindness of heart Vin 1.183 1.90 (abyabajjharj vedanag vedeti), 526 D 1. 167, 247, 251 S IV. 296, 371 A 1.98 11. 231 sq. III. 285, 329 sq.. 376 sq. Cp. byapajjha & vyabadha
; ;
Vyakatatta
ness
(nt.) [abstr. fr.
vyakata] explanation, definite-
etc.
PvA
27.
Vyakattar
[n. ag.
of vyakaroti
cp.
BSk. vyakartf Divy
620] expounder
111.81.
Vyapatti (f.) [fr. vyapajjati] injury, harm doing harm, malevolence A v. 292 sq. Pug t8; J iv.137; Dhs 418 (" disordered temper " tvsl").
; ;
Vyakarava (nt.) [fr. vyakaroti see also veyyakarana] (panha), explanation, exposition A 1.197; 1. answer
;
n.46 111.119; SnA 63, 99; KhA (as one of the 6 angas) SnA 447 tion J 1.34, 44; DhA IV. 120.
;
75, 76.
;
PvA 97.
Vyapanna (adj.) [pp. of vyapajjati] spoilt, disagreeing, gone wrong corrupt only with citta, i. e. a corrupted
; ;
2.
grammar
3.
hart,
or
malevolent
;
intention;
adj.
malevolent
(q.
predic-
1.262, 299; opp. 1.139; III. 82 See also byapanna & viyapanna.
avyapanna
v.).
Vyapada
Vyapada
doing
vyapajjati. See also byapada] making bad, desire to injure, malevolence, ill-will 111.70 sq., 226, 234 S 1.99 1. 71, 246 11. 151 IV. 343 A 1. 194, 280; 11. 14, 210; 111.92, 231, 245; IV. 437 Vbh Pug 17 sq. Dhs 11 37; Vism 7; 86, 363 sq., 391
[fr.
"3
Vyalika
(nt.) [for
Vyosita
vy+alika] fault
ThA
266.
harm
;
1.2
"dhatu under each affix.

III. 3.
n; VbhA
74,
Ii8,
anusaya "nivarana Cp. avyapada.

369. ni.62.
M 1.433. dosa M 11.203. See
DA
Vyapadeti [Caus. of vyapajjati] to spoil Miln 92.
Vyapara [vi+a+Pf] occupation, business, service, work Vism 595. Cp. veyyavacca, vyappatha V.60 J 1. 341 (by), vyavata.
;
;
Vyavata (a-dj.) [ = Sk. vyaprta, cp. vyapara, byappatha. & veyyavacca] doing service, active, busy eager, keen, intent on (loc), busy with A iv.195 (mayi = worrying about me); J 111.315 (su) iv.371 (kiccSiiccesu v. = uyyatta C.) v.395 (=ussukka); vi.229 =kaya-veyyadasvacca-dan' adi-kamma-karanena vyavata C). sana" keen on a sight, eager to see J 1.89; VvA 213 (preferred to T. reading !). dana serving in connection with a gift, busy with giving, a " commissioner of
; ;
Vyaparitar one occupied with
111.126.
Vyapin
(adj.) [fr.
vi+ap] pervading, diffused DhsA 311.
Vyapeti [vi+ Caus. of ap] to make full, pervade, fill, comprise DhsA 307 VvA 1 7 ThA 287 PvA 52 ( =pharati), 71 (in expl" of " ye keci ").
;
Vyabadha (& byabadha)

connected with
[fr. vi-t-
a+
badh, but semantically

;
pad. as in vyapada & vyausually in pajjha] oppression, injury, harm, hurting phrase atta" & para (disturbing the peace of others & of oneself) S iv.339 A i.i 14, 157, 216 11. 179. 1.89 Also at S IV. 159 (paninar) vyabadhaya, with v. 1. vadhaya). See also byabadha. The corresponding adjectives are (a)vyapajjha & veyyabadhika (q. v.).
vi-|- a-|-
i. e. a superintendent installed by a higher (rich) person (as a king or setthi) to look after the distribution Rh. of all kinds of gifts in connection with a mahadana. Davids at Dial. 11.372 (following Childers) has quite misunderstood the term in referring it to a vyavata in meaning of " hindered," and by translating it as " hindered at the largesse " or " objecting to the largesse." At none of the passages quoted by him has it that meaning. See e. g. D 11.354; J 111.129; Pv 11.9^ (dane v.=ussukkar| apanna PvA 135); PvA 112 (dane), 124 (id.) DA 1.296 (? not found), avyavata not busy, not bothering about (loc), unconcerned with, not worrying D II. 141 (Tathagatassa sarire trsl" not to the point "hinder not yourselves"); Vin 111.136. See also separately. Note, vyavata (& a) only occur in the meaning given above, and not in the sense of " covered, obstructed " [wrongly fr. Vf] as given by Childers. Correct the trsl" given under byavata accordingly
gifts,"
Vyabadheti (& bya) [Caus. of vi+a+badh, or distortion fr. vyapadeti, with which identical in meaning] to do harm, hurt, injure Vin 11.77/78 S iv.351 sq. DA 1.167. The BSk. is vyabadhayate (e. g. Divy 105).
; ;
Vyaviddha
(here
(adj.)
[vi-i-
aviddha]
whirling about,
pell-mell J VI.530.
;
flitting
&
there),
moving about,
Vyasa
Vyabaheti [vi-i-a-l-bah: see bahati'] lit. "to make an outsider," to keep or to be kept out or away Vin 11. 140 ("bahirjsu in Pass, sense so that they may not be kept away). Oldenberg (on p. 320) suggests reading vyabadhi^jsu, which may be better, viz. " may not be
;
[fr. vi4- as to sit] separation, division always contrasted with samasa, e. g. Vism 82 (vyasato separately, distributively opp. samasato) KhA 187.
;
;
Vyasatta see byasatta.

Vyasificati
IV.
[vi-i-
asiucati]
78
(cittai)).
[fr.
^pp.
to defile, corrupt, vyasitta ibid.
tarnish
offended "
(?).
The form
bya]
is difficult
to explain.
flail?)
Vyaseka
vi-(-a-|-sic]
mixed; only neg. a unmixed,
VyabhangI
(f.)
[see
i.
a carrying pole (or

11.
Th
2)
I,
623; comb'' with asita
(see asita* in corr. to pt.
"sickle
IV. 201.
& pole"
180;
111.5.
untarnished, undefiled 926.
1.70
DA
1.183
Pug 59 Th
;
i,
2.
flail
Vyahaiati
J
II.
1
Vyama
see
byama & add
ref.
ii.i8Vism 136
(catu-
[vi-i- aharati] to utter, talk, speak Vin 11.214; 77; iv.225 (puttho vyahasi, perhaps with v. 1. as See also avyaharati. vyakasi). Cp. paî".
pamana).
Vyayata [vi+ayata] stretched; only neg. a
confused (should it be vyayatta C). See also viyayata.
?)
senseless,
1.496
(=avyatta
Vyayama = vayama DhsA

[fr.
146.
;
vah; see byuha] i. heap, mass massing or Vyuha array, grouping of troops S v. 369 (sambadha" a dense crowd, or massed with troops (?); in phrase iddha phita etc., as given under bahujaiina) J 11.406 (battle 2. a side street array: paduma", cakka", sakata"). (?), in sandhibbiiha J vi.276.
[fr. vi-i;
vyaya] belonging to decay only neg. Vyayika (adj.) a not decaying, imperishable A 11. 51 J v.508.
;
Vyubati at
Vyarambha
Vyaraddba
It looks 104 is not clear (see byiihati). like a present tense to viyiilha in sense " to be bulky," than a Denom. fr. vyuha as " stand in array."
VvA
more
see viy.
(adj.)
For the regular verb
vi-t-
vah
see viyuhati.
Cp. pati"
&
[pp. of
vi+a+rundh] opposed,
hostile
saijyijhati.
Th
1,
344; Sn 936.
[vi-(- a-t-
See byaruddha.
Vyarosa
rosa, cp. virosana] anger
M in. 78
111.73.
Vyosita (adj.) [=vosita] perfected; neg. a" not perfected, imperfect Th i, 784 (aby).
s.
-S- a euphonic
seems to occur in comb" ras-agga-sAn apparent hiatus -s in ye s-idha Sn 1083, and evar) s-ahag Sn 11 34 (v. 1.) may be an abbreviated su (see su-), unless we take it as a mis-s-
aggin
(see rasa').
pronoun in the function of identity See etym. under sag".

Sa*
&
close connection.
spelling for p.
Sa' the letter

11.6
;
PvA
(sa-kara) 280.
s
SnA
23
or the syllable sa
DhA
(reflex, pron.) [Vedic sva & svayag (=P. sayag) Idg. *seuo, 'sue cp. Av. hava & hva own Gr. tog & og his own; Lat. sui, suus Goth, swes own, sik = Ger. sich himself; etc.] own 1.366; 11.209; Sn 905; J 11. 7
; ; ;
164, 323 (loc. samhi lohite), 402 (ace. sag his own, viz. kinsman; C=sakag janag); iv.249 (sag bhatarag);
III.
;
Sa^ [Idg. *so- (m.). 'sa- (f .) nom. sg, to base *to- of the oblique cases; cp. Sk. sa (sah), sa Av. ho, ha; Gr. o, i) Goth. sa. so Ags. se " the " (=that one) \>e-s =E. thi-s] base of the nom. of the demonstr. pron. that, he, she. The form sg. m. sa is rare (e. g. Dh 142 Sn 89). According to Geiger {P.Gr. 105) sa occurs in Sn 40 times, but so 124 times. In later Pali sa is almost extinct. The final o of so is often changed into v before vowels, and a short vowel is lengthened after this v svajja Sn 998 =so ajja; svahar) J i.i67=so ahar) svayar) Vin 1.2 =so ayai). The foil, vowel is dropped in so mar)
; ;
; ;
Pv ii.i2'=DhA
one's own,
HI. 277 (ace.
san tanug);
instr.
sena on
mama
one's
oneself J v. 24 (C. not quite to the point santakena). Often in composition, like sadesa
i.io.
by
own country Davs

;
Cp. saka.
;
Sag (indecl.) [prefix

;
It
57=so
imai).
A form
at
se is
Magadhism
279;
for nt. ace.
sg. tag,
found
e. g.
11.278,
in
combi seyyatha, seyyathidag

I).
Miln
An
idiomatic use
is
11.254, 255, and which tagyatha that of so in meaning of
(for
one & the same, cp. Gr. liâXi'iQ even, ufia at one, iiûg together Sk. sama even, the same sama in the same way Av. hama same =Goth. sama, sama)) together Lat. simul ( =simultaneous), similis " re-sembling." Also Sk. sa (=sa'') together = Gr. a-, d- (e. g. dn-oinc) Av. ha- and samyak towards one point = P. samma. Analogously to Lat. semel " once," simul, we find sa as numeral base for "one" in Vedic sakrt "once"=P. sakid {& sakad), sahasra 1000 =P. sahassa, and in adv. sada " always,"
Idg.
*sem one
somebody)," e. g. " so vata palipanno parag palipannag uddharissati ti n' etag thanag
(he or
. . . :
" that
lit.
1.45 cp. " sa 'hag dhammag nassosig " that did not hear the Dh. Vv 408. Or in the sense of a cond. (or causal) part. " if," or " once," e. g. sa kho so bhikkhu upakkileso ti iti viditva upakkilesag pajahati " once he has recognised ." 1.37. Cp. ya II. 2 b. On correl. use with ya (yo so etc.) see ya 11. 1.
vijjati "
I
M
.
" in one "] prefix, implying conjunction & completeness, sag" is after vi (i9"o) the most frequent Its primary meaning is (i6'o) of all Pali prefixes. " together " (cp. Lat. con) hence arises that of a closer
;
Sa' [identical with sag] prefix, used as first pt. of compounds, is the sense of " with," possessed of, having, same as e. g. sadevaka with the devas Vin 1.8 sadhammika having common faith D 11.273; sajati having the same origin J 11. 108. Often opposed to a- and other
; ;
neg. prefixes (like nir). Sometimes almost pleonastical (like sa-antara). Of combinations we only mention a few of those in which a vocalic initial of the 2'"' pt.
connection or a more accentuated action than that expressed by the simple verb (intensifying = thoroughly, quite), or noun. Very often merely pleonastic, esp. in comb" with other prefixes (e. g. sam-anu, sam-a, sam-pa). In meaning of " near by, together " it is opposed to para" as modifying prefix it is contrary to abhi and (more frequently) to vi (e. g. sagvadati> vivadati), whereas it often equals pa (e. g. pamodati> sammodati), with which it is often comb"' as sampa; and also abhi (e. g. abhivaddhati>sagvaddhati), with Bdhgh & Dhpala which often comb'' as abhisag. explain sag" by samma (SnA 151 KhA 209: so read for sama agata), sutthu (see e. g. santasita, santusita),
;
remains uncontracted. Other examples see under their heading in alph. order. E. g. sa-antara inside DhA 111.788 (for santara Dh 315); sa-Inda together with Indra D 11. 261, 274 A v. 325 sq. -uttara having something beyond, inferior (opp. an) D 1.80 11.299 i 59 Dhs 1292, 1596; DhsA 50; "-uttaracchada (& "chadana) a carpet with awnings above it D 1.73- 11. 187 (ava) A 1. 181 Vin 1.192 DA 1.87 -udaka with water, wet Vin 1.46 -"udariya born from the same womb, a brother -uddesa with explanation It 99 J IV. 41 7, cp. sodariya Vism 423 (nama-gotta-vasena sa-udd. vann'adi-vasena sakara) -"upanisa together with its cause, causally associated S 11.30 -"upavajja having a helper M 111.266 -upadana showing attachment 11.265 -"upadisesa having the substratum of life remaining Sn 354 It 38 Nett 92. Opp. anupadisesa; -ummi roaring of the
; ;
;
or samanta ( = altogether SnA 152, 154), or (dogmatically) sakena santena samena (KhA 240), or as " sagyoga " Vism 495. In comb" with y we find both sagy and safifi". The usual contracted form before r
;
is sa.
=M
Sagyata (&
fig.
-iiru having the thighs (nil =sanilata-citta PvA 98). pressed together, having firm thighs J v. 89, 107 (fin). 155 (iin).- -carin living in self-control Dh 104 (nn). -pakhuma having the eyelashes close together VvA 162.
;
safiiiata) [pp. of sagyamati] lit. drawn together 11.88; S 1.79; Sn 88, restrained, self-controlled 156, 716; J 1. 188; Vv 34"; Miln 213.-atta having one's self restrained, self-controlled S 1. 14 (for saya); Sn 216, 284 (nn), 723; Pv 11.6"
;
Sagyama
{& saniiama)
[fr.
1.2 1,
billows It 57, 1 14. Nole. sa* & sa' are differentiations of one and the same sa, which is originally the deictic
control, abstinence S
sq. (kayena,
sag 169
;
-I;
yam]
i.
;
restraint,
1.3
;
self1.
;
vacaya, manasa);
(sila)
264, 655
M ii.ioi
D 1.53 Vin D in. 147 It

;
A
;
155
15 (nn)
Sn
Dh
25 (saflnama dama)
DA
114
Saqyamati
"5
;
Saijvattati
of seven sagyojanas at D 111.254 & anunaya", patigha", difthi", vicikiccha", mana, bhavaraga", avijja". A list of eight is found at sq. Cp. also ajjhatta-sagyojano & bahiddha1. 361 sagyojano puggalo A 1.63 sq. Pug 22 kig-su-s S 1.39 =
DhA 11.255 (=catu-parisuddhi-slla) VbhA 332 restraint in giving alms, saving (of money etc.), stinginess Vin 1.272 Pv 11.7I' ( = sankoca PvA 102).
1.160;
2.
;
diff.
enum"
IV. 7,
viz.
Sagyamati
[sar)
+ yamati]
to practise self-control S 1.209
(panesu ca saijyamamase, trsl" " if hands off living things"). pp. sanriameti to restrain 1.365, 507
we can keep our

sagyata.
Caus.
Sn
108.
Dh
37,
380.
Cp.
Sagyojaniya
pati.
Saoyamana
Saoyamanl
(
(nt.) [fr.
sag + yam] fastening

last]
J v.202, 207.
(safifi") (adj.) [fr. sagyojana] connected with the sagyojanas, favourable to the sagyojanas, A 1.50 S 11.86; in. 166 sq. iv.89, 107; Dhs 584, 1125, 1462; DhsA 49. Used as a noun, with dhamma understood,
; ;
(f)
[fr.
= manisuvanna-pavaja-rajata-mayani
;
a kind of ornament J v.202 pilandhanani C).
Sn
363, 375.
Sapyacika (f) [collect, abstr. fr. sarj-fyac] begging, what is begged only in instr. aya (adv.) by begging together, by collecting voluntary offerings Vin in. 144 (so read for ayo), 149 (expl"* incorrectly as " sayag yacitva"); J 11.282 (so read for ayo).
Sagyojita [pp. of sagyojeti, Caus. of sagyunjati] combined, connected with, mixed with J 1.269 (bhesajja").
Sagrakkhati [sag + rakkhati] to guard, ward
off
Sdhp
364.
Saoynga
(nt.) [fr. sar)
+ yuj]
harness
Th
Sagrambha [sag-l-*rambha, fr. rabh, as in rabhasa (q. v.)] impetuosity, rage Davs iv.34. This is the Sanskritic form for the usual P. sarambha.
Sagraga [sag + raga] passion
J iv.22.
i,
659.
(instr.), Sarjyunjati [sari + unite S 1.72, Pass, sagyujjati S 111.70. pp. sagCaus. sagyojeti (i) to put together, to endow yutta. with S v. 354 J 1.277. 11. 355 (2) to couple, to wed someone to (instr.) J 111.512 (darena) IV.7 (id.). pp.
yufijati] to connect,
join with
Cp. saraga.
Sagrulha [pp. of sagruhati] grown together, healed J

111.216
;
V.344.
J iv.429
(
Sagruhati [sag + ruhati] to grow

Sagroceti [sag
= vaddhati).
only in aor.
sai)yojita.
+ roceti]
to find pleasure
;
in,
Sagyuta
574
(adj.) [sag
+ yuta,
of yu] connected,
combined Sn
{poetical)
samarocayi Sn 290, 306, 405

(nt.) [sag
J iv.471.
(fifi),
1026.
Sagvacana
Sagyutta [pp. of saijyuiiiati] I. tied, bound, fettered S iv.163; A iv.216 (sarjyojanena III. 275 (cammena) Sn 194 (fin). 300, 304 It 8 s. by bonds to this world) Sdhp2ii. 2. connected with, mixed with (-) J 1.269 (visa"). Cp. pati", vi.
+ vacana]
;
sentence
DhsA
52.
Sagvacchara [sag
+ vacchara
pi.
cp. Vedic sagvatsara] a year

;
11.327;
A
&
11.75;
IV. 139,
Sdhp 239; nom.

Sagvatta (m.
252 sq. sagvaccharani J
Dh
108; J 11.80;
11.128.
nt.) [sag
+ vatta"]
i.
"rolling on or for-
Sai)yii}ha [pp. of sagyuhati, cp. in similar meaning viyiilha] massed, collected, put together, composed or gathered 1.386; n.267 (gatha) (like a bunch of flowers v. 1. saiialha, 1.38 (spelt sar|vu]ha, i. e. sarjvyujha
ward " (opp. vivatta "rolling back"), with ref. to the development of the Universe & time (kappa) the
ascending aeon (vivatta the descending cycle), evolution Pug 60 Vism 419 Sdhp 484, 485. -"vivatta a It 99 period within which evolution & dissolution of the world takes place, a complete world-cycle (see also vivatta) D 1. 14 A II. 142 It 15, 99 Pug 60.
; ; ; ;
DA
i.
e.
sannaddha).
Sagyiihati [sar) + vyuhati] to form into a mass, to ball together, to conglomerate A iv.137 (khelapindar)).
pp. sarjyijlha.
Sagyoga
733;
[fr.
sag
;
111.70; iv.36
Dh
384
+ yuj] i. bond, fetter M 1.498; S 1.226: A iv.280 =Vin 11.259 (opP- vi) Sn 522, =kamayog'adayo sarjyoga DhA iv.140).
;
;
Sagvattati [sag-l-vattati] i. to be evolved, to be in a 1.17 process of evolution (opp. vivattati in devolution) 2. to fall to pieces, to i.i 10. n.142 III. 84, 109
;
A
;
DA
come to an end
(like
the world's destruction), to pass

;
Vism 495. association J in. 12 (iiii) 3. connection (within the sentence), construction PvA 73 (accanta"), 135 (id.).
2.
union,
away, perish, dissolve (intrs.) J in. 75 (pafhavi s. v. 1. sagvaddh") Miln 287 (akaso "eyya). For sagvatt" at sagvaddh". J 1. 189 read
Sagvattanika (adj.) reborn D 1.17.
[fr.
Sagyojana
(nt.) [fr. sagyunjati] bond, fetter S iv.163 etc. especially the fetters that bind man to the wheel of transmigration Vin 1.183; S 1.23; v. 241, 251 A 1.264; It 8 (tanha) 1.483 Dh 370 111.443 IV. 7 sq. (ditthi)
; ;
sagvatta(na)]
turning
to,
being
Sagva44ha
Sn
62, 74, iv.49.
621;
J 1.275;
n.22
Nett 49;
;
DhA
[pp. of sagvaddhati] 1.75; 11.38; PvA 66.
grown up, brought up
in. 298;
The ten
(3)
fetters are (i) sakkayaditthi

;
(2) vicikiccha
;
silabbataparamaso (4) kamacchando (5) vyapado (8) mano (9) uddhaccar) (6) ruparago (7) aruparago The first three are the tini sagyojanani (10) avijja. A 1. 231, 233; D 1. 156; 11.92 sq., 252; e. g. 1.9; m.107, 132, 216; S v. 357. 376, 406; Pug 12, 15; Nett 14 Dhs 1002 DA 1.312. The seven last are the
;
;
Sagva44hati [sag -(- vaddhati] to grow up; ppr. "amana (ddh.) growing up, subsistigg J 1.189 (so far "vatt"). Caus. "vaddheti to rear, nourish, bring up J 1. 231 (ppr. pass, "vaddhiyamana).
Sagvaiâna
SagvaiKtita
(nt.) [sag
-1-
vannana] praising, praise
J 1234.
are called 11.5, e. g. A 1.232 sq. 133; v.17; orambhagiyani 1.432; S V.61, 69; Th 2, 165; D 1. 156; 11.92, 252; Pug 17. The last five are called uddhambhagiyani e. g. A v.17; S v.61, 69; Th 2, 167; ThA 159; Pug 22
satta saoyojanani, Nett. 14.
The
[pp. of sagvanneti] praised, comb'' i.iio; in. 194, 223. sambhavita honoured
with
first
;
five
Sagvaw^ti
115.^
(aor. 3"" pi.
vanneti] to praise Vin in. 73 sq. J v. 292 Cp. BSk. sagvarnayati Divy pp. sagvannita.
[sag
-I;
"vannayug),
Nett
enumeration of the ten sagyojanas, at Nd" 657=Dhs 11 13, 1463 (kamaraga, patigha, mana, ditthi, vicikiccha, silabbataparamasa, bhavaraga, issa, macchariya, avijja); compare, however, Dhs 1002.
14, 49. different
Sagvattati [sag -1- vattati] to lead (to), to be useful (for) A 1.54, 58 (ahitaya dukkhaya) Vin i.io=S v. 421; Oftin in Pot. sagvatteyya Vin 1.13. It 71 sq. J 1.97 nibbanaya sagvattati phrase nibbidaya, viragaya in. 130 S v. 80, 255 A in. 83, 326. II. 251 e. g. D 1. 189
; ; ;
Sarjvattanika
ii6
Saqvuta
Sagvidahati [sag -1- vidahati] to arrange, appoint, fix, settle, aor. "vidahi provide, prepare D 1.61 (Pot. eyyama) PvA 198; inf. vidhatug A 11.35, & "vidahitug Vin 1.287; g^''- vidhaya Vin iv.62 sq., 133; Mhvs 17, 37, & "vidahitva Vin 1.287; 111.53, 64; J 1.59; v.46 also as Caus. form" "vidahetvana J vi.301. pp. sagvidahita
;
Saijvattanika (adj.) [fr. sagvattati] conducive to, involving A 11.54, 65 It 82 Kvu 618 J 1.275 Nett 134=8 v. 371. As iya at PvA 205.
: ;
Sagvadati
Saijvadana
[sai)
+ vadati]
to agree
1.500 (opp. vivadati).
sagvadati] a certain magic act performed in order to procure harmony D i.ii DA 1.96
(nt.) [fr.
;
&
sagvihita.
(nt.)
cp. Dial. 1.23.
Sagvidahana
[fr.
[for
the usual "vidhana] arrangement,
Satjvaddhana
(nt.)
sag
+ vydh]
increasing, causing to
grow J
Saovara
IV. 16.
appcmtment, provision J 11.209; DA 1. 148; DhsA in. The word is peculiar to the Commentary style.
Sagvidahita [pp. of sagvidahati] arranged Vin iv.64
I-397;
[fr. sag + vy] restraint 1.57, 70, 89; n.281 (indriya); ni.130, 225; A 11.26; S IV. 189 sq. It 28, 96, n8; Pug 59; Sn 1034; Vin 11.126, 192 (ayatii) sagvaraya " for restraint in the future," in confession formula), Dh 185 Nett 192 Vism 11, 44 DhA 111.238 IV. 86 (dvarani). The fivefold sarjvara sfla, sati, fiana", khanti", viriya", i. e. by virtue, mindfulness, insight, patience, effort DhsA 351 as patimokkha" etc. at Vism 7 VbhA 330 sq. -"vinaya norm of self-control, good conduct SnA 8. catuyama, Jain discipline I-377;
;
DhA
Sagvidita [pp. of sagvidati]
known Sn
935.
Sagvidhatar [n. ag. fr. sagvidahati] one provides (cp. vidhatar) D 111.14S.
who
arranges or
Sagvidhana (nt.) [fr. sagvidahati] arranging, providing, arrangement D 1.135; J 1140 (rakkha").
Sagvidhayaka
ing;
f.
(adj.) [sag
1.
-1-
vidhayaka] providing, manag-
ika J
155.
Sarjvarana (nt.) [fr. sag-f vr] covering; obstruction 274 (as def. of root val, i. e. vr).
Saijvarati [sar)-fvarati=vunati i] to restrain, restrain oneself Vin ii.io2 (Pot. vareyyasi) (paso na sagvarati). pp. sagvuta.
Dhtp
hold; to
Sagvidbavahara [sagvidha (short ger. form)-l-avahara] taking by arrangement, i. e. theft committed in agreement with others Vin 111.53.
Sagvindati [sag -1- vindati] to find
717.
Miln 152
Pass,
D
ppr. (a)sagvindag
Th
i,
sagvijjati (q. v.).
Sagvari
form
D
A
[Vedic sarvari fr. ârvara speckled the P. sabbari>savari>sar|vari] the night (poetical) 111.196 v. 14, 269 vi.243. J IV. 441
(f.)
;
via,
Sagvibhajati [sag-l-vibhajati] to divide, to share, to cominf. "vibhajitug Miln municate 11.233 Miln 94, 344 Caus. vibhajeti. 295 Davs v. 54. pp. sagvibhatta.
;
It 65.
Sagvasati [sag-l-vasati^] to
11.57;
;
live,
to associate, cohabitate
X.8
Vin 11.237; ^^^ 423' P^g 65; Dl' ^67; Dpvs Miln 250. Caus. vaseti same meaning Vin
Sagvibhatta [pp. of sagvibhajati] divided, shared

[sag
Th
i,
9,
IV. 137.
^Cp.
upa.
11.
Sagvati [sag-f-vayati-] to be fragrant J v.206 (cp. vv.
sharing out distribution, Sagvibhaga -H III. 191 A 1.92, 150 It 18 sq., 98, 102 Vv 37^; Miln îana (of gifts) J v.331 Vism 306. 94.
vibhaga]
;
on
p. 203).
.
Sagvasa [sag + vasa^] i living with, co-residence Vin T.97 11. 237 III. 28 A 11.57 sq., 187 in. 164 sq. iv.172
;
Sagvibhagin S 1.43= J
(adj.) [fr.
IV.
1
10; V.397 (a)
sagvibhaga] generous, open-handed Miln 207.

;
harmony) Sn
;
(piya-sagvasag vasi lived together in Dh 207, 302 Sdhp 435. 2. intimacy J sexual' inter11.39. 3. cohabitation, course D 1.97 J 1. 134 II. 108 SnA 355.
J
1.236;
IV. 317
283, 290, 335
SagviriUha (adj.) [pp. of sagviruhati] fully grown, healed
up
99,
J II.I 17.
-f-
Sagviliihati [sag
125,
Sagvasaka
111.173.
(adj.)
[fr.
sagvasa] living together Vin
11.
162
viruhati] to germinate, to sprout Miln Caus. viruheti pp. sagviriilha. to cause to grow, to nourish J iv.429.
130,
375.
Sagvasiya [fr. sagvasa] one who lives with somebody Sn 22 a-bhava injpossibility to co-reside Miln 249.
;
Sagvilapa [sag -1- vilapa] noisy talk S IV.289 (abbha).
fig.
for thundering
Sagvigga [pp. of sagvijjati^] agitated, moved by fear or awe, excited, stirred D 1.50; 11.240; A 11. 115; S iv.290 V.270 J 1.59 Miln 236 PvA 31 ("hadaya).
;
Sagvisati [sag -l- visati] to enter; Caus. sagveseti Cp. abhisagvisati.

Sagvissajietar [sag -(- vissajjetar] assigns 1.112.
(q.
v.).
one
who
appoints
or
DA
Sagvijita [pp. of sagvejeti] (med.) filled with fear or awe, made to tremble (pass.) felt, realized Sn 935 ( = sagve;
Sagvissandati
[sag -t- vissandati]
to
overflow
11.117;
Miln 36.
Sagvihita [pp. of sagvidahati] arranged, prepared, provided J 1.133 ("arakkha i. e. protected) in cpd. su well arranged or appointed, fully provided D 11.75 11.75 a unappointed Vin 1.175 Vism 37. 1.147, 182
; ;
jita ubbejita
Nd'
406),
Sagvijjati' [Vedic vijate, vij; not as simple verb in P.] to be agitated or moved, to be stirred ii.i 14 It 30. Caus. sagvejeti 1.253; S 1.141 pp. sagvigga. Vin 1.32 imper. vejehi S v.270 aor. "vejesi Miln 236
DA
ger "vejetva J 1.327 grd. vejaniya that which should cause awe, in dni thdndni places of pilgrimage D 11.140; A 1.36; 11.120; It 30. pp. saginf.
;
vejetug S 1.197
Sagvijita [sag-l-vijita] fanned
Davs
v. 18.
Sagvuta [pp. of sagvarati]

J
IV. 361.
vijita
&
;
vejita.
guarded
(cittag)
;
Sagvijjati^ [Pass, of sagvindati] to be found, to exist, to be Vin 11. 122 ; J 1.214 (amana) ; PvA 153. 1.3
1.81. 2. tied up restrained, governed, (self-)controlled, 1.250 in. 48, 97 S 11.231 iv.351 sq. 1.7 ir.25 111.387; It 96, 118; Sn 340 (indriyesu)
i.
closed
3.
Dh 340; DA A 111.387; Pug
Sagvidati [sag
+ vidati see vindati] to pp. sagvidita. J 111.114; v. 1 72.
know
gep. viditva
asagvuta unrestrained S iv.70 phrase asagvufa lokeintarika andhakara (the world-spaces which are dark &) ungoverned, orderless, not supported, baseless D 11.12.
1.
181.
20, 24; in
Sagvulha
117
;
Saijsara
Sagsaddati [sag + âbd] to sound, in def. of root kitt at Dhtp 579; Dhtm 812.
suwell controlled Vin

Dh
8.
11.213
iv.186
iv.70
Sn 413
-atta self-controlled S senses under control It 91
1.66.
;
-indriya
35.
having
the
Pug
-karin
11.260.
Sagvuiha see satjyOlha.

anxiety; thrill, Saovega + vij] religious emotion (caused by contemplation of the miseries of this world) D 111.214; A 1.43; :i.33. 114; 5 1.197; III. 85; V.130, 133; It 30; Sn 935; J 1.138; Nd"- 406.; Vism i35 = KhA 235 (eight objects inducing emotion birth, old age, illness, death, misery in the apayas. and the misery caused by sarjsara in past, present 6 future stages); Mhvs i, 4; 23, 62 PvA i. 22, 32. 39,
[fr.
sarj
agitation,
fear,
Sagsandati [sag -t- syand, cp. BSk. sagsyandati A\i 11. 142 sq., 188] to run together, to associate D 1.248; 11.223; Caus. sagsandeti S Ii.i58=,lt 70; S IV. 379; Pug 32. to put together unite, combine J 1.403 v.216 Miln 131
DhA
J
11.12
1V.51
[fr.
Sagsandana
VI. 414
sagsandati] i. (lit.) coming together 2. (fig.) import, for T. sagsandita). application, reference, conclusion (lit. " flowing together ") Tikp 264. opamma application of a simile, " tertium comparationis " Vism 326 dittha 1.127. (puccha) a question with reference to observation Nd^
(f.)
(v.
1.
DA
76.
s.
v.
puccha;
DhsA
55.
Sagvejana
(adj.) [fr.
(adj.)
sag +
vij]
agitating,
moving
It 30.
Sagsanna
hausted
Saovejaniya
[fr.
II.I20;
Vism
238.
sagvejana] apt to cause emotion See also sagvijjati'.
[pp. of sagsidati or sagsandati] depressed, ex111.410 see ossanna). 280 ( = osanna
Dh
DhA
Sagsappa
(adj.) [fr.
-1-
sag + srp] creeping
v.289.
Sagvejita [pp. of sagvejeti] stirred, Nd' 406. 1. 197

;
moved, agitated S
Sagsappati [sag
sappati] to creep along, to crawl,
move
a
dis-
A
stuff,
v.289;
VvA
278;
DhA
iv.49.
Sagvejeti Caus. of sagvijjati' (q.
v.).
Sagvetheti
IV. 40.
[sag
+ vetheti] + vyathita
+ velli.
to wrap,
tuck in Vin
Sagsappaniyapariyaya, the creeping exposition, cussion of the consequences of certain kinds of A V.288 sq.
kamma,
Sagvedhita
[sag
see
vyadhati]
shaken
up.
Sagsappin (adj.)=sagsappa
A
;
iv.172.
confused, trembling Sn 902.

Sagvelli
(f.)
Sagsaya
round."
cp. vellita] " that which is wound As sagvelliya at Vin a loin cloth J v.306.
[sag
[cp. Vedic sagsaya] doubt A 11.24; (=vicikiccha etc.) Miln 94 Dhs 425.
;
Nd^ 660
of
in
n.137, 271.
Sagvelleti fold up
[fr.
Sagsayita
(nt.)
[pp.
of
sagsayati=sag-fseti
1.50.
ii;
meaning = sagsaya] doubt Davs

sag +
327.
[fr.
veil]
to gather up, bundle together,
Vism
(f.)
Sagvesana
sagveseti] lying dovm. being in bed,
sleeping J VI.551 sq., 557.
Sagveseti [Caus. of sagvisati] to lead., conduct A 1.141 Pass, sagvesiyati to be put to bed (applied to a sick person) i.8=ni. 181 ;D 11.24. Cp. abhi.
;
Sagsarati [sag-t-sarati, of sr] to move about continuously, 2. to go through to come again and again J 1.335. 1.14; one life after the other, to transmigrate sagsaranto (& sagsarag) S in. 149; iv.4.39 1. 105; ppr. It 109; PvA 166; med. sagsaramana Vv 19'; ger. Pug 16. pp. sagsarita & sagsita. "saritva S 111.212
DA
Sagvossajjati see samavossajjati.
Sagvohaia [sag + vohara] business, traffic Vin A 11.187=5 1.78 A 111.77 SnA 471.
; :
111.239;
i. moving about, running; Sagsarana lohita blood in circulation (opp. sannicita") Vism 261 KhA 62 VbhA 245. 2. a movable curtain, a blind that can be drawn aside Vin 11. 153.
(nt.)
[fr.
sag-l-sr]
Sagsarita [pp.
of
sagsarati]
a
transmigrated
11.90
Sagvoharati [Denom.
voharamana
[cp.
sagvohara] to trade (with) ppr. BSk. sagvyavaharamana Divy 259]

fr.
;
ii.i
Th
2.
496.
1.82.
II.
188.
Sagsava
[fr.
sag-l-sni] flowing
[fr.
VvA
227.
Sagsagga [fr. sag Vin in. 120; A
+ srj]
;
111.293 sq.
contact, connection, association (aramata) iv.87 sq.. 331;

;
Sagsavaka
sagsava] N. of a purgatory
Vv
52'^^,
cp.
VvA
226
sq.
Miln 386; Nd'' 137; VbhA 340 Two kinds of (an-anulomika) PvA 5 (papamitta). contact at Nd^ 659 by sight (dassana) and by hsaring " (savaija). pada contact of two words. " sandhi a S 11.202 Miln Nd 139 Nd* 137 (for iti) 6nA 28. -jata one who has come into contact Sn 36. 344.
It 70; J 1.376; 1V.57
;
Sagssveti [fr. sag + sru] to cause to flow together, to pour into (loc), to put in J v. 268 (=pakkhipati C).
Sagsadiya
(f.)
Toev. 11.62,
s.
[cp. *Sk. syavag-satika. on which see v.] a kind of inferior rice J vi.530.
(q. v.).
lit.
Kern,
Sagsattha [pp. of sag +

ciating with, joined
srj]
i.
mixed with
;
(instr.),
asso-
Sagsadeti Caus. of sagsidati
258
11.4;
sq.,
393
II.
PvA
294;
; ;
47.
in. 109. 116. 1.480 (opp. vi) 2. living in society Vin 1.200
Sagsameti [Caus. of sag + Sam]
" to smoothe." to fold
IV.239,
;
11.
214;
Kvu 337=DhsA
1193
1.2
105
DhsA
49, 72.
a not given to society
42;
Dhs
(one's sleeping mat), to leave (one's bed), in phrase 1.457; senasanag sagsametya Vin 11. 185; iv.24 S iii.95, 133; iv.288.
up
14; S 1.63
Miln 244; Vism 73.

Sagsayati [sag-l-sayati, which stands for sadati (of svad On y>d cp. khayita> khadita & santo sweeten). khayita] to taste, enjoy J 111.201 (aor. samasaj'isug so read for samasasisug).
:
Sagsati [Vedic âgsati, cp. Av. saghaiti to proclaim, Lat. censeo= censure Obulg. 9om to say] to proclaim, point aor. asagsi out J V.77; VI. 533 Pot. sagse J vi.181 IV. 395; V.66; & asasi (Sk. aSagsit) J 111.484. 1 III. 420 Cp. abhi.
; ; ;
Sagsara
[fr.
Sagsatta [pp. of sag-t-saij] (paramparaj.
adhering, clinging
1.239
1.54:
;
If.
sagsarati] 206 (here
i.
transmigration,
;
lit.
faring on
= existence)
;
1.81
(sagsarcna
Sagsad
J
(f.)
111.493
[fr. sag -l- sad] session, assembly; (=parisamajjhe C), 495
loc.
sagsati
S ii.i78sq. A i.io; 11.12=52; Sn 32; Dh suddhi) 60; J 1. 115; Pvii.13"; Vism' 544 (in detail). 578. 603 PvA 63. 243. For description of sagsara (assa karaka) (its endlessness & inevitableness) sec e. g. S 11. 178,
;
Saqsijjhati
184
sq.,
Il8
134 (anta-virahita)
Sakantaka
i. to collect, fold up Vin 1.46; Davs iv.12 PvA 73. 150 111.169 J 1.66, 422 2. to draw together Vin 11.217. 3. to gatner up, take up SnA 369 (rupag). 4. to heap up Pv iv.14
263;
III.
149 sq.
VbhA
&
Saghaiati [sag + harati]
anamatagga (to which add refs. VbhA 45, 182, 259, 260). 2. moving on, circulation: vaci exchange of words A 1.79. -cakka [cp. BSk. sagsara-cakra] tne wheel of tr. Vism 198, 201; VvA i05 = PvA 7. -dukkha the ill of tr.
II.
17,
(sagharimha = sailcinimhaPvA 279). asaghariya (grd.) which cannot be destroyed (see also saghira) S v. 2 19.
Caus.
II.
Vism
199.
VbhA 145, 149. -bhaya fear of 531 -sagara the ocean of tr. J 111.24:.
:
tr.
VbhA
Sar]sijjhati [sarj
+ sidh]
to be fulfilled
v. 56
Sdhp
"harapeti to cause to collect, to make gather or grow Vin iv.259 (lomani), 260 (id.). Pass, saghirati Cp. upa. pp. saghata. (q. v.).
451.
Saghasati [san +hasati] to laugh with

Sagsita'=3ai)sarita J
11.223.
(cira-ratta=carita anucinna
C).
Saosita- [pp. of sag
Sarjsiddhi
(f.)
Saghani
(f.)
[sag
+ iri]
away
dependent Sdhp 306.
success
11.305
=M
+ hani]
shrinking,
decrease,
dwindling
1.49=8 ii.2=Dhs 644; DhsA 328.
Cp. parihani.
[sar)
+ siddhi]
Dhtp
420.
Saghara
i
;
[fr.
sag + hf] abridgment, compilation
PvA
114.
Sagsibbita [pp. of sag + sibbati] entwined 102, 148 DhA 111.198.

;
Vism
Miln
Cp. upa.
Sagharaka [sag + hara + ka] drawing together, a collector S ii.i85=It 17. sabba a kind of mixed perfume
1.
Sat)Sida sada).
[fr.
sagsldati] sinking (down) S iv.180 (v.
sag-
J V1.336.
Sagsidati [sag
to sink down, to lose heart 1.248 2. to be at an 65 Th i, 681 ] 11.330. end (said of a path, magga) Vin 111.131 S i.i. Caus. sarjsadeti: i. to get tired, give out 1.214; A 1.288. 2. to drop, fail in A iv.398 (pafihar), i. e. not answer). 3. to place 1.49.
i
.
+ sad]
A iii.89 = Pug
Sagharima
;
(adj.) [fr.
sag + hr] movable
Vism 124; Sn
28,
331.
Vin
IV. 2 72.
DA
Saghita [pp. of sandahati] connected, equipped with, 11.202; S 1.103; Dh loi (gatha possessed of D 1.5 anattha-pada). Often as attha" endowed with profit, bringing advantage, profitable D 1.189; S 11.223; V.417; A 111.196 sq. V.81 Sn 722. Cp. upa. IV. 330
;
Sagsidana
(nt.) [fr.
sags;dati]=sar)sida
Th
i,
572 (ogha).
Saghiyati see sandhiyati.
Sarisina [sag
+ sina, pp. of sy to crush, Sk. sirija] fallen off, destroyed Sn 44 ("patta without leaves -patita-patta C).
Sagsuddha (adj.) [sag + suddha] pure 1107; Ndi 289; Nd2 661 J 1.2. -gahanika of pure descent D 1.113
;
D
;
1.113:
Sn 372,
Saghira (& saghariya) [grd. of sagharati] that which can be restrained, conquerable Th i, 1248; J v.8i. a immovable, unconquerable S 1.193; Vin 11.96; A iv.i4i sq.; Th I, 649; Sn 1149; J IV. 283. See also asaghariya.
Saghirati [Pass, of sagharati] to be drawn away or caught sq. (paccuppannesu dhammesu) III. 188 in (loc.)
DA
1.281.
Sagsuddhi
(f.)
[sag
+ suddhi)
purification
Sn 788; Nd'
84.
DhsA
Saka
420
(id.); J 111.333.
Sagsumbhati [sag + sumbhati] to beat

Sagsucaka
fadj.)
[fr.
J vi.53, 88 (amana).
(adj.) [sa'
+ ka] own D
;
1.106, 119,
231
11.173 (sakag
;
;
sagsuceti] indicating
fr. siici]
VvA
244, 302.
Sagsuceti [sag
+ siicay", Denom.
;
to indicate, show,
betray Davs v.50
DA
1.311.
Sagseda [sag + seda] sweat, moisture 1.73 ThA 185. -ja [cp. BSk sagsvedaja Divy 627] born or arisen from moisture D 111.230 Miln 128; KhA 247 VbhA 161.
; ; ;
be your own," as greeting to the king) M 1.79 Vin 1.3, 249 (acariyaka) S v. 261 (id.); Sn 861 It 76 Opp. assaka^. Nd' 252 Pv 1.5' (ghara) 11.6' (bhata). appassaka having little or nothing as one's own 11.203; kamma-ssaka possessing (=dalidda) A 1.261 A v.288; Miln 65; one's own kamma M 111.203 sq.
te " all
Dhs
one's
1366.
-gavacanda violent towards one's own cows, harassing
Sagseva
(adj.) [fr.
(sappurisa
&
sag + sev] associating asappurisa") Miln 93.

;
own Pug
47.
;
11.245
v. 113 sq.
Sakata' (m.
;
Sagsevana
(sneha).
(f.) [fr.
sagsevati] associating
Dhs i326=Pug20.
Sagseva (f)
[fr-
sagseva] worshipping, attending Miln 93
Sagsevita [sag
+ sevita]
frequented, inhabited J vi.539.

1.488.
Sagsevin (adj.)=sagseva J
Saghata^ [ppof sag 388.
+ han]
firm,
compact Miln 416

see vi^
Sdhp
Saghata^ [pp. of sag + hf]
DA
1.280
i.
Saghanati
&
to J V.372.
(kai.idug).
to suppress, pp. saghata.

2.
[fr.
saghanti [sag + han]
allay,
to join together, reach destroy A iv.437
Saghanana
(nt.)
saghanati] joining together, closing
sakata Vedic SakatI] a cart, n.lio Vin 111.114 J 1.191 Miln 238 PvA 102 VbhA 435 (simile of two carts) SnA 58 (udaka-bharita), 137 (bija). sakatani pajapeti to cause the carts to go on J 11.296. -gopaka the guardian of the waggon DhA iv.60. -bhara a cart-load VvA 79. -mukha the front or opening of the waggon, used as adj. " facing the waggon or the that is, India as cart " (?) at D 11.234, of the earth and at D 11.235 (comp. Mahavastu then known At the 111.208), of six kingdoms in Northern India. second passage B. explains that the six kingdoms all debouched alike on the central kingdom, which was hexagonal in shape. This explanation does not fit the other passage. Could sakata there be used of the constellation Rohini, which in mediaeval times was called the Cart ? Cp. Dial. 11.269. -vaha a cart-load Pv 11.7^. -vyiiha " the waggon array," a wedge-shaped phalanx
nt.) [cp. Sk.
&
waggon a cartload
; ;
D MI
J VI. 65.
[fr.
J 11.404
IV.343
Vism
384.
sag + hf] collecting; dus hard to collect Saghara Vin III. 148; J IV. 36 (here as dussanghara, on which see
Sakata~ see kasata.

Sakaiîka (adj.) [sa-(-kana-l-ika] having a mole
D D
1.80;
Kern, Toev. :.i2i).
DA
Davs
1.223.
(adj.) [sa-l-kantaka] thorny,
;
Sagharaâ
V.33.
(nt.) [fr.
Cp. upa
&
sagharati] collecting, gathering sangharaija.
Sakantaka
dangerous
1.135
Th
2,
352
DA
1.296.
Sakannajappaka
SakaOQajappaka [sa+ kai}i)a+ jappa + ka] whispering in the ear, a method of (secretly) taking votes Vin 11.98 sq.
(salaka-gaha).
119
of birds
Sakkaya
Miln 178. -vatta the habit -vijja bird craft, augury J v.254. 1.93. the cries of birds) 1.9
(i.
(i.
e. life) e.
of a bird
understanding
DA
Sakata
(f.) (-)
:
[abstr.
fr.
saka] one's
own
nature, identity,
.
Sakimaka = sakuna SnA

202
;
27.
f.
sakunika
1.9 1
Miln
kamma-ssakata & adj ssakata. may also be considered as an abstr. formation kamma-ssaka.
peculiarity
see
It
fr.
I.I
71
IV. 290.
Sakunagghi (f) [sakuna -t-ghi, f. of gha] a kind of hawk " bird-kiUer ") S v.146; J 11.59; Miln 365. Cp. (lit'.
vyagghinasa.
Sakadagamin [sakad=sakid, +agarain] " returning once," one who will not be reborn on earth more than once one
;
who has
attained the second grade of saving wisdom Vin 1.293; D 1.156, 229; III. 107; 1.34; S III. 168; A 1. 120, 232 sq. 11.89, 134; 111.348; IV .292 sq., 380; V.138 sq., 372 sq. DhA iv.66.
Sakuîta at
PvA
123 read sankucita.
Sakunta
[cp. Sk.
sakunta] a bird
a kind of vulture Sn 241
Dh
92, 174; J iv.225; VI. 272.

1.137.
Sakuntaka = sakunta Vin

Sakvunara
Sakadagamita
returner "
(f.)
[abstr. fr. last] the state of
a " once-
(adj.) [sa^'-t-kumara] of
the same age; a play-
11.206.
mate
containing a mouthful Vin
J V.360, 366.
[cp.
Sakabala
IV.195.
(adj.)
[sa
+ kabala]
is
Sakula
Epic Sk. akula] a kind of
fish J v.405.
Sakamana
[saka + mana]
Sakka
Bdhgh's expl" of attamana
is
(adj.) [fr. sak, cp. Sk.

(
sakya] able, possible Sn 143.

as possible, as
(q. v.), e. g.
DA
sasakkag
able to
=sa'-l-
s.)
as
much
much
as one
1.
129, 255.
M 1.415,
514.
Sakamma
1135.
(nt.)
[sa*
+ kamma]
one's
own occupation
Sakaraîya (adj.) [sa^ + karaniya] one who still has something to do (in order to attain perfection) D 11. 143; Th I, 1045; Miln 138.
Sakkacca(g) (adv.) [orig. ger. of sakkaroti] respectfuUy, carefully, duly, thoroughly often with uppatthahati to Vv 12'; Miln 305; attend, serve with due honour. The form sakkaccag is the older and more J IV. 310. S iv.314; A 11.147; iv.392 usual, e. g. at D 11.356 sq. Vin IV. 1 90, 275 Th i, 1054 J 1.480 Dh 392 PvA 26.
;
Sakarava-bhava
passion
[sa^
+ karuna + bhava]
being
full of
com-
121.
The BSk. form
is
;
satkrtya,
e. g.
MVastu
i.io.
SnA
3:8.
-karin zealous S 111.267
Miln 94.
-dana
111.24.
Sakala
(adj.) [cp. Sk. sakala] all, whole, entire
Vism
Sakalika
321
SnA
132
PvA
;
93, 97, iii.
Vin 11. 109; Cp. sakalya.
Sakkata
[pp. of sakkaroti] honoured, duly 73; J 1.334; Miln 21 114, 116; II. 167; Usually comb*" with garukata, pujita, manita.
attended
;
1.
Nd
SnA
43.
(f.) [fr.
sakala =Sk, sakala potsherd] a potsherd;
11.199=8 iv.197; S 1.27 = a splinter, bit 11.341 Miln 179; V.9 (aggi); J iv.430 Miln 134; 1.259; KhA 43 (maccha) Nett 23; DhsA 319. - sakalikag sakalika-hira a sakalikaif in little pieces Vin 11.112.
Sakkati [9va?k; Dhtp 9 gamana] to go see osakkati & cp. Other P. cpds. are ussakkati & Pischel, Prk. Gr. 302.
: ;
patisakkati.
skewer
Sakasata
iv.29, 30.
(adj.) [sa'-(-k.] faulty,
wrong
(lit.
bitter)
Miln
19
Sakkatta (nt.) [fr. Sakka = Indra] âkraship, the position Vism 301 in. 65 as the ruler of the devas J 1.315 rajja a kingdom rivalling Sakka's (brahmatta-l-).
(vacana).
J k.
;
315-
Sakasa [sa'-n to Sn 326
=Sk. kasa] presence

; ;
PvA 237 J V.480 ence of, before J 111.24; iv.281
loc.
ace. sakasag towards, sakase in the pres-
v. 394; vi.282.
Sakicca (nt.) [sa*-fkicca] one's 321 Cpasuta).
own duty
or business
Vism
Sakiccaya
(nt.)
[sa*-l-kiccaya=krtya]= sakicca Miln 42;
Sakkaroti [sat-f kr] to honour, esteem, treat with respect, often comb'" with garukaroti, receive hospitably ppr. 1.126. maneti, pujeti, e. g. D 1.91, 117; 111.84; "karonto D n.159 Pot. "kareyya It no aor. kari PvA pp. 54; ger. "katsra Pug 35 ] vi.14, & "kacca (q. v.). Mhvs 32, 44; sakkata. Caus. sakkareti=sakkaroti grd. sakkareyya Th i. 186 (so read for kareyya).
;
DhsA
196 (pasuta).
(adj.) [sa^-l-kincana]
;
Sakka
having something (appl*) Sakincana with attachment, full of worldly attachment Sn 620 = Dh 1.246; Dh 396 (=rag'adihi kiucanehi sakiQcana
cp. Prk.
Vedic Sakyat (indecl.) [originally Pot. of sakkoti sakka with Pischel's expl" in Prk. Gr. 465.
;
DhA
Sakid
IV.158).
&
Sakii)
(adv.)
[fr.
sa=sag]
once,
(i)
sakii]:
n.i88; J 1.397: DhA in. 116 (sakigvijata itthi = primipara) once more: Miln 238; once for all: Th 2, 466 DhA 11.44 Th 2, 283. (2) sakid (in composition see also sakad-agamin) in sakid eva once only A 11.238 IV. 380 Pug 16; PvA 243 at once Vin 1.3 1.
Sakiya
III. 48,
(adj.)
[fr.
saka, cp. Sk. svakiya]
own
11.177;
49
IV.
77.
corresponding formation, similar in meaning, is labbha in the older (q. V.)] possible (lit. one might be able to) language still used as a Pot., but later reduced to an adv. with infin. E. g. sakka sdmaahhphalar) panhdpetur) would one be able to point out a result of samakhddituy na sakkd, one could not eat, ijaship, D 1.51 the way cannot be J 11.16; na sakkd maggo akhhdtutj. shown, Mil 269 sakkd etay mayd hdtur/ ? can I ascertain this? D 1. 187; sakkd honti imdni attha sukhdni vindituy. these eight advantages are able to be enjoyed, this would be possible J 1.8 sakkd etay abhavissa kdtuy, to do, D 1.168; imay sakkd ganhituy, this one we can See also SnA 338, 376 ( =labbha) take J 1V.219.
;
;
SakoQa [Vedic sakuna] a bird (esp. with ref. to augury) D 1. 71 (pakkhin-)-) Vin 111.147; S 1.197; A 11.209;
;
PvA
1.85.
12, 69, 96.
Sakkaya
III. 241
sq.,
368; J
ii.iii,
162 (Kandagala)
pantha see under pantha. f. sakuni S 1.44. sakuna J v. 503 (magsa). -kulavaka a bird's nest KhA 56. -patha bird -course, Npl. Nd' 155. -pada bird foot KhA 47. -ruta the cry
KhA
241. adj.
[sat-(-kaya, cp. BSk. satkaya Divy 46; AvS See on expl" of term Mrs. Rli. D. in J.R.A.S. 1894, 324; Franke Dlgha Irsl' p. 45; Geiger P.Gr. Kern. Toev. 11.52] the body in being, the existing 24' body or group (=-nikaya q. v.); as a t.t. in P. psychology almost equal to individuality ; identified with the
;
Sakkara
five
120
; ; ;
Sagula
659. one's
khandhas
239;
;
1.299
170,
III.
DhsA
348.
S rn.159 iv.259 A 11.34 Th 2, See also D 111.216 (cp. Dial.

;
sakkhig
^
A III. 293, 401 Nd^ 109. theory of soul, heresy of individuality, speculation as to the eternity or otherwise of one's own individuality 1.300 =111. i7=DhS 1003, S ni.16 sq. In these passages this is explained as the belief that in one or other of the khandhas there is a permanent entity,
2 16')
own
karoti [Sk. saksl karoti] (i) to see with eyesj'S 11.255; (2) to call upon as a witness
;
-ditthi
(with gen. of person) J vi.280 (rajauo) DhA 11.69 (MogPvA 217 (but at 241 as gallanassa sakkhir) katva) "friendship"). Note. The P. form is rather to be taken as an adv. (" as present ") than adj. sakkhii) & sakkhi, with reduced sakkhi" (cp. sakid & sakirj). See
;
:
an
the
atta.
The same explanation,
at greater length, in
Ditthigata Sutta (Ps 1.143-151). As delusions about the soul or ghost can arise out of four sorts of bias (see abhinivesa) concerning each of the five khandhas, we have twenty kinds of s ditthi fifteen of these are kinds of sakkaya-vatthuka sassata-ditthi, and five are kinds of s-vatthuka uccheda-ditthi (ibid. 149, 150). Gods as well as men are s pariyapanna S 111.85 and so is the eye, DhsA 308. When the word ditthi is not expressed it is often implied, Th 2, 199, 339; Sn 231. S difthi is the first Bond to be broken on entering the Path (see sagyojana) it is identical with the fourth kind of Grasping (see upadana) it is opposed to Nibbana, S iv.175 is extinguished by the Path, 1.299 S III. 159; 1V.260 and is to be put away by insight DhsA 346. -See further: D 111.234; A 111.438 iv.144 sq. Kvu 81 Sn 950 Dhs 1003 and on term Dhs. irsl" 1003 K.S. III. 86, n. 3. -nirodha the destruction of the existing body or of individuality A 11. 165 sq. 111.246; D III. 2 16. -samudaya the rise of individuality HI. 216; Nd' 109.
:
also sacchi". -dittha seen face to face 1.369; 1.238; J vi.233. -puttha asked as a witness Sn 84, 122 ; Pug 29. -bhabbata the state of becoming an eyewitness, of experiencing
1.494;
DhsA
141.
-savaka a contemporaneous or
153.
personal disciple
11.
Sakkhi
(f) or sakkhi'^ (nt.) [cp. Sk. sakhya] friendship (with
somebody = instr.)
sakkhig
J
III. 493
i.i23=A
v. 46
make
;
friends with people);
Pv
(janena karoti iv.i"; iv.i";
IV. 478.
Cp. sakhya.
Sakya: see Dictionary of Names.
M
;
In cpd. "puttiya (belonging to the Sakya son) in general meaning of " a (true) follower of the Buddha," A iv.202 Vin 1.44 Ud 44 a not a follower of the B. Vin 111.25.
; ; ;
;
Sakkara
1.27,
1 1
[fr.
183;
1
;
Dhs 2 pay reverence,

Sakkareti
is
sat + kf] hospitality, honour, worship Vin 11.203; J 1.63; 11.9, 104; Dh 75; Miln 386; Vism 2 70 SnA 284; VbhA 466. g karoti to
;
Sakhi [Vedic sakhi m. & f.] a companion, friend nom. sakha J 11.29 348 ace. sakharag J 11.348 v. 509 & abl. sakhasakhag J 11.299; instr. sakhina J iv.41 rasma J 111.534; gen. sakhino J vi.478 voc. sakha J III. 295 nom. pi. sakha J 111.323 & sakharo J 111.492 gen. sakhinag J in. 492 iv.42 & sakhanag J 11.228. In comp" with bhu as sakhi & sakhi", e. g. sakhibhava friendship J vi.424; PvA 241 & sakhibhava J 111.493.
;
;
to say goodbye
DhA
1.398.
Cp.
labl}a.
Sakhika
Sakhita
(f.) [fr.
sakhi] a female friend J 111.533.
Caus. of sakkaroti
(nt.)
;
(q. v.).
(f.)
[abstr. fr. sakhi] friendship

[f r.
Th
1,
1018, 1019.
SakkuQeyyatta
[abstr.
fr.
sakkuneyya, grd. of sak-
Sakhila (adj
sakhi] kindly in speech, congenial
1. 1 1
koti] possibility
a impossibility
PvA
48.
:
Vin
Sakkoti [sak; def. Dhtp 508 etc. as " sattiyag " see satti] to be able. Pres. sakkoti D 1.246; Vin 1.31 Miln 4; DhA 1.200; sakkati [=Class. Sk. akyate] Nett 23. Pot. sakkuneyya J 1.361 PvA 106; archaic pi. sakkunemu J v. 24; Pv 11. 8'. ppr. sakkonto Miln 27. Fut. sakkhati Sn 319; sakkhiti [ = Sk. saksyati] 1.393: pl- 3"* sakkhinti Sn 28; 2'^^'^ sg. sagghasi Sn 834; 3"' sg. sakkhissati DhA iv.87. Aor. asakkhi D 1.96, 236; PvA 38; sakkhi Miln 5; J v.ii6; i" pi.
; ;
11; J 1.202, 376; Miln 207; Pv iv.i'^ PvA 230). Cp. sakhalya. -vacata use of friendly speech Dhs 1343.
II.
(=mudu
Sakhi (f)
[to sakhi]
(adj.)
a female friend
11.
27, 348.
1.9
;
SakhlUa on M.
[sa^-fkhura] with the hoofs J
Bdhgh
1.78 (see
1.536).
Sakhya
(nt.) [Sk.
sakhya; cp. sakkhi] friendship J 11.409;

fragment
foetus,
VI. 353 sq-
asakkhimha PvA
262, & asakkhimha Vin iii.23 3"' sg. also sakkuni Mhvs 7, 13. grd. sakkuneyya (neg. a) (im)possible J 1.55 PvA 122. sakka & sakka see sep.
;
Sagandhaka
Sagabbha
(adj.) [sa'-l-gandha-l-ka]
Dh
52.
(adj.)
[sa'-l-gabbha]
with a
pregnant
Mhvs
33, 46.
full
Sakkhara (f.) [cp. Vedic sarkara gravel] i. gravel, grit Vin 111.147=] 11.284; J M92; A 1.253; D 1,84; Pv 111.2*8; DhA. IV. 87. 2. potsherd VvA 157; PvA 282, 285. 3. grain, granule, crystal, in lona a salt crystal S 11.276; DhA 1.370; SnA 222.-4. (granulated) sugar
Sasaha (adj.) [sa' -h gaha^] As sagaha at S iv.157.
of crocodiles It 57,
114.
Sagameyya (adj.) [grd. formation fr. gama, -f-sa*=sai)) hailing from the same village S 1.36, 60.
Sagarava (adj.) [sa'-l-garava] respectful, usually comb'* with sappatissa & other syn., e. g. Vin 1.45 It 10
;
J 1-50-
Sakkharika (f.) [fr. sakkhara] in lona a piece of crystal Vin 1.206; 11.237.
salt
Vism
19,
221.
[fr.
Sakkhacilla (adj.) [= sakkharika, fr. sakkhara] containing gravel, pebbly, stony A lv.237.
Sagaravata (f)
sagarava] respect
Th
i,
589.
Sakkhali (& ika) (f.) [cp. Sk. askuH] 1. the orifice of the ear see kanna". 2. a sort of cake or sweetmeat (cp. sangulika) A 111.76 (T. sakkhalaka v. 1. "lika & sanku:
Saguva (adj.) [either sa'-Hguna' 1, as given under guna' or sa=sag once, as in sakrt, -H guna' 2] either "with the string," or " in one " Vin 1.46 (saguijag karoti to put together, to fold up C ekato katva). This inter;
lika)
Vin
[sa^
111.59
11. 281.
Sakkhi'
cp. Sk. saksin] an eyewitness D sakkhi = with his own eyes, as an eyewitness); Sn 479, 921, 934 (sakkhi dhammai) adassi, where the corresp. Sk. form would be sakâd) J 1.74. kaya-sakkhi a bodily witness, i. e. one who has bodily experienced the 8 vimokkhas A iv.451 Vism 93, 387,
11.237 (nom. sg.
+ akkhin;
pretation (as " put together") is much to be preferred to the one given under guna' i sagunag katva belongs " the to sanghafiyo, and not to kayabandhanag, thus upper robes are to be given putting them into one (bundle)."
; :
Sagula [sa^-l-gula^] acakewith sugar J vi.524.

lika.
Cp. sangu-
Sagocara
Sagocara
[sa^ =sar), + gocara] companion, mate the same activity) J 11.31.
(lit.
121
having
'a
Sankinna
Sankappa is def"* at DhsA 124 III. 140; VbhA 117. as (cetaso) abhiniropana, i. e. application of the mind. See on term also Cpd. 238.
11.36;
Sagotta [sa2=sar),
+ gotta]
a kinsman
i.
v. 411
cp. vi.500.
Sankappeti [Den.
Sagga [Vedic svarga, svar+ga]
heaven, the next world, popularly conceived as a place of happiness and long life (cp. the pop. etym, of " sutthu-aggatta sagga " PvA 9 " rupadihi visayehi sutthu aggo ti saggo " Vism 427); usually the kam'dvacara-devaloka, sometimes also the 26 heavens (ThA 74). Sometimes as sagga thana (cp. Vin 1.223 U 11.86 in. 52, 146 sq. loka), e. g. J VI. 2 10. S 1.12 A 1.55 sq., 292 sq. 11.83 sq. 111.244, 1.22, 483 v.[35sq. ;Sn224 (loc. pi. saggesu) It 14 253 sq. TV. 8
;
wish fr. sankappa] i. to imagine; -2. to determine, to think 1.402; Pug 19. about, strive after J 111.449 sq.
Sankamati
[sag -1- karaati] I. to go on, to pass over to Vin 1.54; (ace), to join 1.55 (akasag indriyani s.) 11.138 (bhikkhu rukkha rukkhag s., climb fr. tree to
Pv
i.i'
Vism
Th 2, 63; Sn 647. -arohana -dpaya (-sopana) (the stairs) leading to heaven (something like Jacob's ladder) Visjn 10. -katha discourse or talk about heaven Vin 1.15 (cp. anupubbikatha) -kaya the heavenly assembly (of the gods) J vi.573. -dvara heaven's gate Vism 57. -patha = sagga J 1.256. -pada heavenly -maggathe region, heaven J 11. 5 iv.272 (=saggaloka). way to heaven J vi.287 DhA 1.4. -loka the heaven-sat)vattanika leading to heaven world 1.73 J IV.272.
; ;
103, 199. heaven and hell
to transmigrate 2 Kvu 565 sq. (jhana jhanag). grd. sankamaniya to be Miln 71 sq. (-|-patisandahati). passed on or transferred Vin 1.190 civara" a dress that should be handed over, which does not belong to one Caus. sankameti (1) to Vin IV. 282. pp. sankanta. pass over, to cause to go, to move, to shift Vin 111.49,
tree)
;
58,
59.
2.
heart)
DhsA
[fr.
to come in together Cp. upa. 264.
(sensations
to the
Sankama
Vin
III.
sag-t-kram]
J
;
127;
III.
a passage, bridge 1.439; 373 (attanag g katva yo sotthig
samatarayi)
Miln
91, 229.
Sankamana
111.66.
Saggnâ
[sat
+ guna]
good quality, virtue Sdhp 313.
(nt.) [fr. sankamati] lit. " going over," i e. step; hence "bridge," passage, path S i.iio; Vv 52'*; Cp. upa. yy5. Pv 11.7*; ii.Q^^; J VI. 120 (papa).
Saggh see sakkoti.
Sankampati [sag -1- kampati] to tremble, shake Vin 1.12; D 11.12,108 J 1.25. Caus. sankampeti id. D 11.108.
;
Saghacca
(f) [sat
(f.)
+ ghacca]
just or true killing J 1.177.
Sankara^
in quot.
(fight
fr.
confusion) wrongly for sangara Nett 149,
Sankaccha
[sag
(?)
bodice, girdle
part of a woman's dress, J v. 96 (suvanna").
+ kaccha']
M 111.187.
ânkara] blissful
Sankara^
(adj.) [cp. Sk.

(nt.) [fr,
Mhbv
4 (sabba).
Sankacchika
correct.
sankaccha] a part of clothing, belt, The C. expl" is iniv.345. waist -cloth Vin 11. 272
(nt.) [fr.
;
Sankalana
sag
-1-
kal to produce] addition
DA 1.95
J v.393.
MA
1.2.
Sankatira S 11.270
11.203.
(nt.)
;
[unexplained]
1.334.
dust
heap
11.
160;
Sankalaha [sag + kalaha] inciting words, quarrel

[fr.
Expl'' as " sankara-tthana " K.S.
Or has it anything to sag-nkf?, kasati ? Saukasayati do with kasaya ?] to become weak, to fail S 1,202
;
1.135 J 1.254 Sanka44bati [sag -1- ka4dhati] i. to collect Dh 1.49; Pass. khaddiyati Vism 251 (ppr. IV. 224 2. to examine, iyamana being collected, comprising).
; ; ;
11.277
IV.
178
1.68.
scrutinize J vi.351 (cintetva "kaddhitug).
Sankati [iank, Vedic sankate, cp. Lat, cunctor to hesitate Goth, hahan =Ags. hangon " to hang " Oicel. haetta danger] to doubt, hesitate, to be uncertain about pres. (med.) i*' sg. sanke S i.iii J 111.253 (=asankami C); VI. 312 (na sanke maran'agamaya) Pot. sanketha Pass, sankiyati S 111.71 =Kvu 141; J 11.53 =v. 85.
; ; ;
Sankassara (adj.) [doubtful, if Vedic sankasuka] doubtful wicked Vin 11.236 (cp. Vin. Texts in. 300); S 1.49 Dh 312 (expl"" as " sankahi saritabba, asankahi sarita, ussankita, parisankita " DhA in. 485, thus taken as sanka-t-sf by Bdhgh of course not cogent); A 11.239; IV. 128, 201; S 1.66 (acara = " suspecting all" trsl); Th I, 277 Pug 27. IV. 180
;
Sanka
(cp.
(f)
[fr.
ank: see sankati] doubt, uncertainty, fear
IV. 246.
visanka) J vi.158;
DhA
;
111.485.
Sankathati [sag -1- kathati] to thiyati DhsA 390.
name, explain.
Pass, sanka-
Sankapeti [fr. sag-fklp] to prepare, get ready, undertake Vin 1. 137 (vass'avasag) S iv.312.
Sankanta [pp. of sankamati] gone together with over to, joined Vin 1.60 iv.217.
;
(-"),
gone
Dhtp 4 defines sank as Sankayati [Denom. fr. sanka " sankayag "] to be uncertain about Vin 11.274. Cp.
;
Sankantati [sag
-H
kantati] to cut all round,
pari".
111.275.
Sankaati (f) [fr. sankamati] transition, passage Vism 374 sq.
Kvu
569
Sankaia
;
[fr.
sag-l-kl] rubbish
Vin
1.48; iv.265
J 1.315;
;
II.
196.
Sankantika
;
sankanta] a school of thought (lit. gone over to a faction), a subdivision of the Sabbatthivadins S V.14 Vism 374 sq. Mhvs 5, 6; Dpvs 5, 48; Mhbv 97.
[fr;
Sankappa
11.36;
[sag-l-kjp, cp.
kappeti
fig.
;
meaning] thought,
;
Pug 33 Miln 11. 7 -kuta rubbish heap, dust heap 365 DhA 1.174. Cp. kacavara cS: kattara. -cola a rag picked up from a rubbish heap J iv.380. -fhana dust heap fh i, 1 175 J 1.244 Vism 250 DhA 11.27. -dhana id. Dh 58. -yakkha a rubbish heap demon J iv.379.
; ;
M
;
'
intention, purpose, plan
in. 2 15 S 11. 143 sq. A 1.281 144; Nd' 616 (=vitakka iiana paima buddhi) Dhs 21 DhA 11.78. As equivalent of kama vitakka also at D 111.215; A iv.385 Dhs 7. a lustful thought A 111.259; v. 31. paripunna having 1.192; 111.276; I) 111.42 one's intentions fulfilled
;
D
;
Dh
74; Sn 154,
;
Sankasa [sag-t-kasa, of ka^ having the appearance of,

155,
cp. okasa]
like,
;
appearance;
11.
(-)
370 (pufina
= sadisa
Nett
5,
similar J
17, 21
;
150;
2.
v. 71,
C.)
Bu
Miln
Sankasana (nt.) & tration S V.430

,1V.240.
a
;
(f.) [fr.
sag-l-kaS] explanation, illus-
8,
38;
SnA 445
;
( -)-
pakasana)
111.71
;
sara memories & hopes 1.453 S iv.76 11.27 vyapada", vihigsa", malicious, cruel purposes, sq. samma" right thoughts or intentions, one of the 11.312 ; angasof the 8-fold Path (ariya-magga) Vin 1.10
A v.92,
;
97 sq.
S ftnlrinn n [pp. of sankirati] mixed -parikha having the trenches

is
impure S
;
filled
;
said of one
p. i6i.
who
free of saysdra
1.139
111.84
Nd*
VIII
Sankita
Sankita
[fr.
122
:
Sankha
[
SnA
60,
sank] anxious, doubtful J v.85 Cp. pari", vi.

)
Mhvs
7,
15;
Sankutita
= last]
;
.Miln 251, 362
DhsA
238.
doubled up, shrivelled, shrunk J 11.225 376; Vism 255 (where KhA reads
;
'
Sankittana (nt
[sag
+ kittana]
sar)
proclaiming, making
known
bahala);
VbhA
PvA
Sankitti
164.
(f
.)
Sankuîla (adj.) [sag
+ kutila]
curved, winding Miln 297.

^"^^
[perhaps
;
doubtful
+ kitti] derivation & meaning very Bdhgh's expl" at PugA j 31 is not to be taken
Sankupîta [pp. of sag + kuJ?4:

torted
kunda] contorted, dis-
PvA
123.
as reliable, viz. " sankittetva katabhattesu hoti. dubbhikkha-samaye kira acela-kasavaka acelakanar) atthaya tato tato tarKjul'adini samadapetva bhattai) pacanti,
Sankuddha
[sag
+ kuddha]
angry
11.262.
\ikkatthacelako tato na patiganhati." D 1.166 (trsl Dial. 1.229 " he will not accept food collected, i. e. by the faithful in time of drought " Neumann " not from the dirty " Franke " nichts von Mahlzeiten, fur die die
; ;
Sankupita [sag
+ kupita]
shaken, enraged S 1.222.
Sankuppa (adj.) [sag + kuppa] to be shaken, movable; a" immovable Th i, 649; Sn 1149.
Sankula
Sankuli
(adj.)
[cp.
Pug
Mitteldurch Aufruf beschafftsind " ?) M 1.77 A 11.206 It may be something like " convocation." 55.
;
[sag+kula] crowded,
2
full
Sdhp
603.
sakkhali
&
sangulika] a kind of cake J vi.580.

J vi.524.
Sankin Sankiya
It 67.
(adj.) [fr.
sank] anxious
fr.
Mhvs
i.
35,
101.
Sankulya
(nt.)
= sankuli
(adj.)
2.
[grd.
sankati]
1.334.
apt to be suspected
anxious J
Sankusaka
trary
;
(adj.) [cp. Sk. sankasuka crumbling up] con neg. a J vi.297 (=appatiloma C). (adj.) [sag
Sankirana (nt.) [fr. sag + kirati] an astrological t.t., denoting the act of or time for collecting or calling
in
Sankusumita
J V.420
;
+ kusumita]
flowering, in blossom
of debts
(Bdhgh
doubtful)
i.ii
DA
1.96; cp.
Miln 319.
Dial. 1.23.
Saokirati
(q. v.);
[sai)
+ kirati]
to
mix together
Pass, sankiyati
pp. sankinna.
Sankilittha [pp. of sankilissati] stained, tarnished, impure, corrupt, foul 1.247; S 11. 271 124 v. 169; Dh244 Pv iv.iâ (kayena vacaya ca) J 11.418 Dhs 993, 1243 DhsA 319.
Am.
Sanketa [sag + keta: see ketu] intimation, agreement, engagement, appointed place, rendezvous Vin 1.298; Miln 212 Nett 15, 18 cp. Cpd. 6, 33. sanketag gacchati to keep an appointment, to come to the rendezvous Vin 11.265. asanketena without appointing a place Vin 1. 107. vassika" the appointed time for keeping the rainy season Vin 1.298. -kamma agreement Vin in. 47. 53, 78.
, ;
Sankilissati [sag + kilissati, cp. BSk. sanklisyati Divy 57] to become soiled or impure 1.53; S 111.70; Dh 165; 271. "-33. scnkilittha. pp. Cans, sankileseti. J
Sanketana (nt.)=sanketa, tthana place of
rendezvous
DhA
IV. 55-
11.261.
Sankelayati [sag
+ kelayati]
to
amuse
oneself
(with)
Sankilissana (nt.)
defiled
[fr.
sankilissati] staining, defiling
VvA
getting
329.
Sankoca
;
Sankilesa [sag
impurity, defilement, corruption, sinfulness Vin 1.15; D i.io, 53, 247 (opp. visuddhi); 1.402 S m.69 A li.i I 111.418 sq. v. 34 J 1.302 Dhs 993, 1229 Nett 100 Vism 6, 51, 89 DhsA 165.
+ kilesa]
;
[sag + koca, of kunc : see kuficita] contraction (as a sign of anger or annoyance), grimace ^muklia") PvA 103 also as hattha", etc. at PvA 124.
(nt.)
Sankocana
= sankoca
J 111.57
(mukha)
DhA
111.270;
Dhtp
324-
809.
;
Sankilesika (adj.)
111.57;
[fr.
sankilesa] baneful, sinful

(cp.
1.195;
n.172;
Dhs 993
Sankoceti [Cans, of sankucati] to contract J 1.228
DhsA
DhsA
345); Tikp 333^
353-
Sankopa
Sankiyati [Pass,
;
see sankhepa.
;
of sankirati, sag + kir; Sk. kiryate> kiyyati>P. "kiyati] to become confused or impure S in. 71 A 11.29 iv.246.
;
Sankha^
SankQati [sag + kijati] to play or sport 343; DA 1.256.
D
;
1.91
iv 55
[cp. Vedic sankha Gr. kiijx"!.' shell, measure of capacity, & l^(ix^n(, Lat. congius a measure] a shell, couch mother-of-pearl a chank, commonly used as a trumpet D 1.79; ii.297=M 1.58; A 11. 117; iv.igg
; ; ;
Vv
'
81"'
J 1.72
n.iio
vi.465, 580
Miln 21 (dhanima)
21
;
DhA 118. Combined with panava (small drum) Vism 408

Sanku
[cp. Vedic ânku] a stake, spike javelin M 1.337 S 1V.108; J VI. 112; DhA 1.69. ayo an iron stake
J VI. 2
or with bheri (large

like a shell,
i.
;
drum) Miln
white
J
Vism
-upama
e.
v. 396, cp.
IV. 131.
-patha a path full of stakes 541; Miln 280; Vism 305.

;
&
sticks
-sata
Vv 84"
a
J in. 485, hundred sticks!

;
hundreds of sticks J vi.112 Vism 153 (both passages same simile with the beating of an ox -hide), -samahata set with iron spikes, N. of a purgatory M 1317
Jvi.453-
Sankoka
[fr.
sanku] a stake
:
VvA
338.
Cp. khanuka.
Sankucati [sag + kucati see kuiicita] to become contracted to shrink DhsA 376. pp. "kuctta. Cans. koceti.
Sankacita [pp. of sankucati] shrunk, contracted, clenched (of the first "hattha) J 1.275 vi.468 ("hattha, opposed
: ;
to pasarita-hattha)
DA
1.287;
PvA
123, 124.
Sanku(ika
[fr. sag+'kut^ kuc, ep. J 11.68; cp. J.l'.T.S. 1884. 102.
kutilal
doubled up
-kutthin a kind of leper whose body becomes as mother-of-pearl DhA 1. 194, 195. -thala mother ofpearl, (.shell-) plate Vism 126 (sudhota"), 255. -dhama 11. 19; a trumpeter D 1.259 11.207=8 iv.322. -dhamaka a conch blower, trumpeter J 1.284; vi.7. -nabhi a kind of shell Vin 1.203 11. 17.' -patta motherof-pearl DhA 1.387. -tnundika the shell-tonsure, a kind of torture 1.87; A 1.47; 11.122. -mutta mother-ofpearl J v. 380 (C expl^ as " shell-jewel & pearl-jewel ") VI. 21 1, 230. -likhita polished like mother-of-pearl bright, perfect S 11.219 A v. 204 Vin 1.181 1.63, 250 Pug 57; DA 1. 181 DhA iv.195. See also under likhita, & cp. Franke, Wiener Zeitschnjt 1893, 357. -vanna pearl-white J 111.477; 1.58 in. 324. -sadda the sound of a chank A 11.186; Vism 408; Dhs 621. -sila " shell-stone," a precious stone, mother-of-pearl (?) Ud 54; J iv.85 Pv II. 6*. Frequent in BSk.. e. g. AvS 1.184, 201, 205; Divy 291.
408. vi.572. as white
=M
M
1
=A
Sankha
Sankha- [etym.
35
123
Sankhara
masticate
in. 304 sq.
;
?] a water plant (comb'' with sevala) Miln See detail under pannaka 2.
Sankhadati [sag -1- khadati] to S 11.2(19 (reads "kharitva) A

;
Vin
11.201
J 1.507.
pp.
"khadita.
Sankhata
put together, compound conditioned, produced by a combination of causes. " created," brought about as effect of actions It 37, 88; in former births S 11.26; m.56: \\n n.284 As nt. that J 11.38; Xett 14; Dhs 1085; DhsA 47. which is produced from a cause, i. e. the sankharas asankhata not put S 1.112; A 1.83. 152; Nett 22. together, not proceeding from a cause Dhs 983 (so read for sankhata), 1086; Ep. of nibbana "the Unconditioned " (& therefore unproductive of further life) A 1.152 S IV. 359 sq. Kvu 317 sq. Pv 111.7" (=laddhanama amatag PvA 207); Miln 270; Dhs 583 (see The discernment of higher jhanatrsl' ibid.), 1439. states as sankhata is a preliminary to the attainment of Arahantship Cp. abhi visankhita visan111.244. Mhvs 32. 39. khara. -2. cooked, dressed 3. em[pp. of sankharoti
; ;
Sk. sagskrta]
Sankhadita [pp of sankhadati] chewed, masticated KhA 56. 257 \bh.\ 241 (where Vism 257 reads "khayita).
,
Sankhana' (nt.) & Sankhyana sankha] calculation, counting Dhtp 613 (khy).
(nt.)
[fr.
i
;
sag
+ khya,
;
cp.
1.95
;
i.i
1.85
DA
Sankhana^
(nt.) [?]
a strong leash
ThA
292 (where
Th
2,
509 reads sankhala).
Sankhayaka
(ati).
[ir.
sag-l-khya] a calculator S iv.376.

[sar)
Sankhayati & Sankhati
bellished
Mhvs
22. 29.
i.
-lakkhana properties of the sankhata, decay and change A 1.152 \'vA 29.
;
e.
production,
+ khyal i. to appear J v.203 Sn p. 126 (inf. "khatug) Dh ger. sankhaya having considered, discriminately, 196. carefully, with open mind D n.227; in. 224 (patisevati etc. with ref. to the 4 apassenani) S 1.182 Sn 209. 391, 749, 1048 (=ianitva etc. Nd* 619); Nd> 327; Dh 267 (=iianena DhA in. 393) It .54. sankha pi deliberately
2.
to calculate
Sankhati
(f.)
[cp. Sk. sarjskrti]

-1-
cookery
M
1.448.
1.
105 sq.
Sankhayita= sankhadita; Vism 257.

;
Sankbaya end Vin

;
khaya] destruction, consumption, loss, 1.152 S 1.2, 124; iv.391 1.42; D 11.283; It 38; Dh 282 (=vinasa DhA m.421), 331 J 11.52; V.4O5 Miln 205, 304.
[sag
Sankhara
ik.
Sankharoti
287.
(v.
1.
to put together, prepare, work PvA Ger. sankharitva S 11.269 1.126. sankhaditva, as is read at id. p. Vin 11. 201). Cp.
[sarj
+ kf
a-sankharana S
abhi.
pp.
sankhata.
Sankhala (f.) [cp. Sk. srnkhala] a chain Th 2, 509. atthi a chain of bones, skeleton A 111.97. As "kankala at
Th
2,
488.
Sankhalika (f) [fr. sankhala] a chain S 1.76; J in. 168; Nd* 30V"; Miln 149. 279; DhA iv.54 PvA 152. VI. 3 Sometimes sankhalika (esp. in composition), e. g. Miln 279. VI.3 atthi" a chain J III. 125 (^bandhana) of bones, a skeleton [cp. BSk. asthi-sankhalika MVastu 1.2 1] D 11.296 1.58; Vin III. 105; ] I 433 P^' 11.12"; Dh.\ III 479. deva a magic chain J 11. 128; v.92.
;
but as sagskara Epic " and " sacrament," also in philosophical literature " former impression, disposition," cp, vasana] one of the most difficult terms in Buddhist metaphysics, in which the blending of the subjective-objective view of the world and of happening, peculiar to the East, is so complete, that it is almost impossible for Occidental terminology to get at the root of its meaning in a translation. We can only convey an idea of its import by representing several sides of its application, without attempting to give a " word " as An exhaustive discussion of the term is a def. trsl". given by Franke in his D'tgha translation (pp. 307 sq.,
[fr.
sag-l-kr, not Vedic,
Class. Sk.
meaning " preparation
=M
Lit. see also the analysis in C/)rf. 273-276. " preparation, get up " appH coefficient (of consciousness as well as of physical life, cp. vinnana), constituent, constituent potentiality; (pi.) synergies, cause-combination, as in S in. 87 discussed, B. P.s> .. p. 50 sq. (cp. DhsA 156, where paraphrased in def" of sa-sankhara with
esp. 311 sq.)
enumeration, Sankha ) 1109: Miln 58. calculation, estimating D 11.277; definition, 1.25. 2. number Davs 3. denomination, word, name (cp. on term K.S. 1.32 i) S in. 71 sq. iv.376 Nd- 617 ( = uddesa ganana pafiiiatti); Dhs 1306; sq. Miln 25 sankhag gacchati to be styled, called or defined to be put into words D 1.199. 201 Vin 11.239; M 1. 190, 487; A 1.68, 244^11.113 Pug 42 Nett 66 sq. Vism 212, 225, 235, 294 (khy) SnA 167 (khy) Dhs.\ sankhag gata (cp. sankhata) is called D.\ 1.41 (khy).
(f
& Sankhya
(f.) [fr.
sar)-(-khyaj
i.
"ussaha,payoga,upaya,paccaya-gahana"); composition, Aggregate of the conditions or essential aggregate, e. g. (i.) the properties for a given process or result sum of the conditions or properties making up or resulting in life or existence the essentials or " element " of anything (-"), e. g. ayusankhara, life-element D 11. 106;
i
.
S 11.266;
PvA
210;
bhavasankhara. jivitasaiikhara,
sankhai) na upeti (uyyaiiar) Ambalatthika t'eva s. g). (nopeti) cannot be called by a name, does not count, cannot be defined It 54; Sn 209, 749, 911, 1074; Nd'
Essential conditions, antecedents or synergy (co-ordinated activity), mental coefficients, kaya', vaci", speech, thought for act. requisite " respiracitta", or mano", described respectively as " percepts and tion," " attention and consideration," feelings," "because Ihese are (respectively) bound up " those 1.301 (cp. 56); S iv.293 with," or " precede
11.99,
107.
(ii.)
327; Nd= 617.
Sankhata [pp
so-called,
(") of sankhayati] agreed on, reckoned in.65, 1.163 (akusala" dhamma) 1. 313 i33=Vin III. 46 (theyya" what is called theft) (the sambodhi, by which is meant that of the three higher
;
named D
DA
stages);
DhsA 378
(kbandha-ttaya'' kaya, cp. Expos.

131
gui.ia).
227) Vism 530 sq. DhsA S VbhA 2. One of the live khandhas, or constitutional 1^2 sq. elements of physical life (see khandha), comprising all the i. e. the citta-sampayutta-cetasika dhamma mental concomitants, or adjuncts which come, or tend to come, into consciousness at the uprising of a citta, As thus (cp. M in. 25). or unit of cognition Dhs
Kvu
395
(cp. trsl"
11.4S5); Pv.\ 40
(medha panna). 56 fhattha pani),
(pariccaga" atidana), 163 (carana"
-dhamma one who has examined or recognized the dhamma (" they who have mastered well the truth of things" K.S. n.36), an Ep oithtarahant S 11.47 iv.210
: ;
with expl" Nd^ 618'': " vuccati fianar) " etc.; " sankhata-dh. =iiata-dhammo." of the paccekabuddha), 103S ("dhamma -vuccanti arahanto khinasava Nd 6i8'j. Dh 70 (T. sankhata", but DhA
Sn
70
("dhammo,
11.63
sankhata").
the sankhara's form the mental factor corresponding to the bodily aggregate or rupakkhandha, and are in contrast to the three khandhas which represent But just as kaya stands a single mental function only. for both body and action, so do the concrete mental syntheses called sankhara tend to take on the implication of synergies, of purposive intellection, connoted by e. g. 111,99, where the term abhisafikhara, q. v. sartkhara are a purposive, aspiring state of mind to induce a specific rebirth; S 11.82, where pui^fiar). opuiiclassified,
Sankhara
nay.
anei'iiai) s.
124
is,
Sanga
-upekkha equanimity among "things" Vism 161, -upasama allay ment of the constituents of life Dh 368. 381 cp. DhA iv.108. -khandha the aggregate of (mental) coefficients D 233 Kvu 578 Tikp 61 DhsA 345 VbhA 20. 42. -dukkha the evil of material
162.
;
abhisankharoti.
in
111.217
& Vbh
abhisankhara S 11-39. 360 A n.157, where s. is tantamount to saiicetana Miln 61 where s., as khandha, is replaced by cetana (purposive conception). Thus, too. the ss. in the Paticcasamuppada formula are considered as the aggregate of mental conditions which, under the law of kamma, bring about the inception of the patisandhivifiiiana. or first stirring of mental life in a newly begun individual. Lists
135. catalogTied as the three classes of
;
life,
constitutional or inherent
ill
VbhA
93 (in the classi-
fication of the sevenfold siikkha). -paccaya (viiiiianar)) conditioned by the synergies (is vital consciousness), the
of the psychologically, or logically distinguishable factors
making up the composite sankharakkhandha. with constants and variants, are given for each class of citta in Dhs 62, etc. Read cetana for vedana. 338.) (X.B. Phassa and cetana are the two constant factors in the s-kkhandha. These lists may be compared with the
second linkage in the Paticca-samuppada (q. v.) Vism -padhana concentration on the 577; VbhA 152 sq. sankharas 11.223. -majjhattata = "upekkha \TDhA 283. -loka the material world, the world of formation (or phenomena), creation, loka " per se," as contrasted to satta-loka, the world of (morally responsible) beings, loka "per hominem " Vism 205; VbhA 456;
sankhara-elements given at sankhara (pi.) in popular meaning. In the famous formula (and in many other connections, as e. g. sabbe sankhara) " anicca vata sankhara uppadavaya-dhammino " (D 11. 157; S 1.6, 158, 200; 11. 193; Th I. 1 159 J 1.392. cp. \'ism 527), which is rendered by Mrs. Rh. D. [Brethren, p 385 e. g.) as " O, transient are our lije's experiences ! Their nature 'tis to rise and pass away," we have the use of s. in quite a general & popular sense of " life, phj-sical or material life " and sabbe sankhara means " everj-thing, all physical and visible life, all creation." Taken with caution the term " creation " may be applied as t.t. in the Paticcasamuppada. when we regard avijja as creating, i. e. producing by spontaneous causality the sankharas, and sankhara as " natura genita atque genitura " (the latter with ref. to the foil, vinnana). If we render it by " formations " (cp. Oldenberg's " Gestaltungen," Buddha ^1920, p. 254). we imply the mental "constitutional-" element as well as the physical, although the latter in customary materialistic popular philosophy is the prelater
elaboration of the
sq.
Vism 462
SnA
442.
(adj.)
[fr.
3.
Sankharavant
sankhara] having sankharas
n.2i4=Dhs
1003.
Sankhitta [pp. of sankhipati] i. concise, brief Miln 227; DhsA 344 instr. sankhittena in short, concisely (opp. vittharena) Vin i.io; D 11.305; S v. 421; Pug 41. Cp. BSk. sanksiptena Divy 37 etc.2. concentrated, attentive D 1.80 (which at Vism 410 however is expH as " thina-middh' Snugata ") S n.122 v.263 D 11.299 = 1.39. majjha of slender 3. contracted, thin, slender waist J v.r55. Cp. abhi".
;
Sankhipati
khipati] i. to collect, heap together to withdraw, put off Davs rv.35. 3. to concentrate J 1.82. 4. to abridge, shorten. pp. sankhitta.
[sag
Mhvs
I.
31.
-1-
2.
Sankhippa
(adj.) [sag
-t-
khippa] quick
J vi.323.
dominant factor (cp. the discrepancies of " life eternal and " life is extinct " in one & the same European term). None of the " links " in the Paticca-samuppada meant to the people that which it meant or was supposed to mean in the subtle and schematic philosophy (dhamma duddasa nipuna !) of the dogmatists. Thus sankhara are in the widest sense the " world of phenomena " (cp. below loka) all things which have been made up by pre-existing causes. At PvA 71 we find sankhara in lit. meaning as " things " (preparations) in def" of ye keci (bhoga) "whatever." The sabbe s. at S 11. 178
Sankhiya-dhamma form
of talk, the trend of talk
1.2
DA
43.
Cp. sankhya.
Sankhubhati [sag -1- khubbati] to be shaken, to be agitated. to stir J 1.446 (ger. khubhitva) DhA n.43, 57 aor. "khubhi PvA 93. Caus. sankhopp. sankhubhita.
;
bheti to shake, stir
up, agitate
i
.
J 1.119,
350
11.
119.
J 111.443.
Sankhubhita
[pp. of
sankhubhati] shaken, stirred
Sankhepa
(trsl" " all the things of this world ") denote all 5 aggregates exhausting all conditioned things cp. Kvu 226 (trsl" " things ") Mhvs iv.66 the material and transitory world); Dh 154 (vi-sankhara,gatar) cittai)^mind divested of all material things) DhsA 304 (trsl" " kamma activitie.s," in connection avijja-paccaya-s") Cpd. 211, n. 3def" of sankhara at Vism 526 (as result of avijja & cause of vifinana in the P.-S.) is: sankhatar) abhisankharonti ti sankhara. Api ca avijja-paccaya
; ;
^The
sankhara sankhara-saddena agata-sankhara ti duvidha sankhara etc. with further def. of the 4 sankharas. 4. Var. passages for sankhara in general: D 11. 213; 111.221 sq.,M 11.223 (imassadukkha-nidanassasankharai) padahato sankhara-ppadhana virago hoti) S 111.69 (ekanta-dukkha sankhara); iv.216 sq. (sankharanar) khaya-dhammata id. with vaya, viraga", nirodha" etc.); Sn 731 (yar) kiilci dukkhar) sambhoti sabbai] sankhara-paccaya sankharanar) nirodhena n'atthi dukkhassa sambhavo) Vism 453. 462 sq. (the 51), 329 sq.; Dh.A 111.264, 379; VbhA 134 (4 fold), 149 (3 fold), 192 (ayflhana): PvA 41 (bhijjana-dhamma). Of passages dealing with the sankharas as anicca, vayadhamma, anatta, dukkha etc. the foil, may be mentioned: Vin 1.13; S 1.200; 111.24; iv.2:6, 259;
;
abridgment, abstract, condensed account (opp. vitthara), e. g. Vism 532, 479; Dh 1.125; KhA 183; DhsA 344; SnA 150, 160, 314; VbhA 47. 2. the sum of, quintessence of; instr. ena Cp. ati". (adv.) by way of, as if, e. g. raja" as if he were king DA 1.246 bhiimi-ghara" in the shape of an earth house DA 1.260. 3. group, heaping up. amassing, collection pabbata-sankhepe in a mountain glen (lit. in the midst of a group of mountains) D 1.84; A 111.396. bhava amassing of existences J 1.165 sq., 366, 463; 11.137. 111.66 is probably a wrong reading 4. atavi" at A 1.178 for sankopa " inroad of savage tribes."
[sag
+ khepa]
Sankheyya*
(adj.) [grd. of sankliayati] calculable; only neg. a incalculable S v.400 A ill. 366; PvA 212. -"kara acting with a set purpose Sn 351. As grd. of sankharoti: see upa".
;
Sankheyya^
(nt.)
a
19,
Ayupala Miln
Sankhobha
[san
hermitage, 22 etc.
the residence of Thera
-l-
khobha] shaking, commotion, upsetting,

;
disturbance J 1.64
Sdhp
471.
Sankhobheti see sankhubhati.
Sanga
v-56,
345;
IV.13,
nr.64,
It
143;
11.48;
100;
108; 38;
444,
1.286;
.also
II.
150 sq.
111.83,
Dh
430
;
277, 3S3;
Ps
p.
1.37,
132;
(s.
109 sq.; sankhara).
Nd2
Nd^
259
v.
sanj: see sajjati'] cleaving, clinging, attach1.23, 117 sq.; A ni.311 iv.289 Dh 170, 342, etc.; Sn 61, 212, 386, 390, 475. etc.; Dhs 1039; DhsA 363; J III. 201 the five sangas are raga, dosa, moha, mana, and dilthi, Thag. 633=Dhp. 370; DhA IV. 187 seven sangas. It. 94 Nd' 91, 432 Nd* 620.
[fr.
ment, bond S
Sangacchati
-Atiga one who has overcome attachment, free from attachment, an Arahant M 1.386; S 1.3, 23; iv.158 It 58 Sn 250, 473, 621 DhA iv.159.
;
;
125
Sangiti
Cp. Divy 95, 124, 264. The P. refs. are D in. 152, 232 A n.32, 248; IV. 2 19, 364; J v.330 Sn.\ 236, 240. See also Kern, Toev. 11.67 s. v.
;
;
Sangacchati [sag + gacchati] to come together, to meet with; ger. "gamma It 123; & "gantva Sn 290. pp.
Sangaha'
It 73
(nt.) [fr. sag -1- grab] restraining, hindrance, bond (both reading & meaning very doubtful).
sangata.
Sangahana
(adj.)
[fr.
sanganhati]
firm,
well-.supportcd
Sangana
(adj.) [sa
+ angaria)
sinful
Sn 279.
Cp. sangana.
J V.484.
SangaQika
"35.')
;
(f.) [sar) + gana + ika,cp. BSk. sanganikaM^âstu Divy 464] communication, association, society
n.78; III. 1 10 A III. 16. 293 sq., 310, 422. -rata fond of society D 11.78; Sn 54; cp. sanganike rata Th i, 84. -vihara (sanganika) living in society .\ 111.104 iv.342.
;
Vin 1.45; A 111256; J 1.106. -arama delighting in society D n.78 VbhA 474. -aramata delight in company
;
M
D
in.
no;
Sangahita (& "gahita) [pp. of sanganhati] i. comprised, included Miln 40 (eka) PvA 80. 2. collected Mhvs 10, 24. 4. restrained Sn 3. grouped Kvu 335 sq. 388 ("attabhava) SnA 291 (a"tta). 5. kindly disposed Vv ii* = Pv IV. i'" ("attabhava =paresag sanganha-sila VvA 59, i. e. of sympathetic nature).
Sangama
sq.
;
[fr. sag-l-
*gam:
;
see
;
grama;
lit.
fight, battle
1.46
11.285
M
;
1.86,
253
" collection "] a S 1.98 1V.30S

; ;
Sanganha
(adj.)
[fr. satj
+ grah] showing kindness, helping

i.
VvA
59
tsila).
[sarj
to comprise PvA 80, 117; Sanganhati SnA 200 (ger. gahetva), 347 ("ganhitva). 2. to collect Mhvs 10, 24. 3. to contain, include Miln 40. 4. to
+ ganhati]
Mhvs 37, 244. 5. to take up; to sympathize with, favour, help, protect Vin 1.50; J II. 6 iv.132 v. 426 (aor. ganhi), 43S (to favour with one's love), 510; Miln 234; KhA 160.
compile, abridge
treat
kindly,
n.iib; in.94 Vin 1.6; It 75: Sn 440; Nd- 199; Pug 68; J 1.358; nil Miln 332 Vism 401. Cp. vijita". -ivacara whose sphere is the battle, quite at home on the battlefield J 11.94, 95 Vin v. 163 sq.. 183 (here said fig. of the bhikkhu). -ji (sangama-j-uttama) victorious in battle Dh 103 (cp. DhA 11.227 =sangama-sisa-yodha). iv.25. -yodha a -bheri battle drum DhA in. 298 warrior J 1.358.
1.106;
; ; :
;
aor. sangahesi
ger. "gahetva
ppr. Pass,
Mhvs 38, 31 fut. "gahissati J vi.392 Mhvs 37, 244 grd. "gahetabba Vin 1.50 "gayhamana DhsA 18. pp. sangahita.
; ;
Sangameti [Denom. fr. sangama: given as special root sangam^ at Dhtp 605 with def" " yuddha "] to fight, to come into conflict with Vin 11.195; ni.108; It 75;
aor. "gamesi J v. 417, 420 (C. J II. II, 212. cp. sangacchati).
Caus.
II.
sanganhapeti
see pari"
(e. g.
J vi 328).
=samagami,
Sangata [pp. of sangacchati] 1. come together, met Sn 807, 1102 (=saraagata samohita sannipatita Nd- 621); nt. tightly sangata^ association Dh 207. 2. compact, fastened or closed, well-joined Vv 64' (=nibbivara
Sangayati [sag
proclaim (cp. sangara), -1- gayati] to chant, to rehearse, to establish the text of the B. scriptures Vin 11.285; pp. sangita. 1.25 (Buddha-vacanag).
DA
VvA
Sangati
iv.oS
275).
(f.)
[fr.
sangacchati] i. meeting, intercourse J In def" of yajati (^service?) at Dhtp 62 & Dhtm 79. 2. union, combination 1.1 1 1 S II 72 IV.3J sq., 68 sq. Vl)h 138 (=VbhA 188). DA 1.161. 3. accidental occurrence D 1.53
;
Sangayika mation
v. 78,
483.
sangayati] connected with the procla) dhamma-thera the Elders gathered in the council for proclaiming the Doctrine J v. 56.
(adj
[fr.
;
Sangaha
(adj.-n.)
10, 24.
Mhvs
[fr.
2.
sag-)-grah] 1. collecting, collection, restraining, self-restraint A 11.142.
Sangatika [adj .] kalyaija", papa", united with,
M 11.222, 227.
Sangama
sag + gam] i meeting, intercourse, association Sn 681 v. 483. in. 488 2. sexual interJ n.42 course 1.407 J IV. 106.
[fr.
.
Sangahaka (adj.-n.) [fr. sangaha] 1. compiling, collection, making a recension J 1. Miln 369 VvA 169 (dhamma").
treating kindly, compassionate, kind (cp. sangaha 3. (m.) a charioteer 5) A IV.90 J 1.203; III. 262. 11.268; J 1,203; 11.257; IV.63.
2.
;
Sangara
I.
[fr. sag-l-gr^ to sing, proclaim, cp. gayati & gita] a promise, agreement J iv.105, iii, 473; v. 25, 479; sangarai) karoti to make a compact Vin 1.247 J iv.105 2. (also nt.) a fight iii.i87=Nett 149; v.47g.
Sangahika
(adj.) [=last]
Vism 6;
III.
10.
DA
3.
comprising, including J i.i5o; holding together M 1.322 =A comprehensive, concise J 11.236.

1.94.
i.
2.
v. 109.
Sangaha' [fr sari-t^grah] i. collecting, gathering, accumulation Vin 1.253; Mhvs 35, 28. 2. comprising, collection, inclu.sion, cla-ssification Kvu 335 sq. ("katha). cp. Kvu. trsl' 388 sq. Vism 191, 368 (eka) g gacchati to be comprised, included, or classified SnA 7. 24, 29:. 3. inclusion, i. e. constitution of consciousness, phase Miln 40, 4. recension, collection of the Scriptures Mhvs 4, 61 5, 95 38, 44 DA 1.131. 5. (appl*") kind disposition, kindliness, sympathy, friendliness, help, Sn 262, 263; assistance, protection, favour D in. 245
uttered, proclaimed, Sangita [pp. of sangayati] sung established as the text Vin 11.290; J 1.1 DA 1.25 (of the Canon, said to have been rehearsed in seven months). (nt.) a song, chant, chorus D 11. 138; J vi.529.
; ;
Sangiti (f.) [fr. saggayati BSk. sangiti Divy 61] i. a song, chorus, music J 132 (dibba) vi. 528 (of birds). 2. proclamation (cp. sangara). rehearsal, general convocation of the Buddhist clergy in order to settle questions of doctrine and to fix the text of the Scriptures. The first Council is alleged to have been held at Rajagaha. Vin
;
;
1.92
1.86 sq.
ill.
471
vi.574
DA
1.318
VvA
63.
64;
PvA
196 ("g karoti).
objects (characteristics) of vajja, atthacariya, samanattata, or liberality, kindly speech, a life of usefulness (Rh. D. at Dial. in. 145: sagacious conduct 223 justice), impartiality (? better as state of equality, i. e. sensus communis or feeling of common good). The BSk. equivalents (as .sangrahavastuni) are dana. priyavakya, tatharthacarya, samanasukha-duhkata MVastu 13; and d., p., arthakriya,
:
The 4 sangaha-vatthuni or sympathy are dana, pejrya-
11.284 sq. Dpvs iv. Mhvs in. DA 12 sq. SnA 67, 483. The second Council at Vesali Vin 11.294 sq. Dpvs Mhvs iv. the third at Pataliputta, Dpvs IV. 27 .sq. VII. 34 sq. Mhvs v. 268 sq. A Council of heretics, the so-called Mahasangiti, is mentioned Dpvs v. 31 sq.
;
;
samanarthata
^ sainana +
artha-)- ta)
Lai.
Vist.
30.
17; Miln text, formula Vin 1.95; 11.274, 278. 175 (dhamma") On the question of the Councils see especially Franke sq, J.P.T.S. 1908, -kara editor of a redaction of the Holy Scriptures Sn.\ 42 sq., 292, 394, 413 .'^q., 504 and pa.ssim PvA 49, -kala the time of the 70, etc. -karaka id J 1.345
3.
text rehearsed, recension Vin 11.290;

;
DA
1.
Sangulika
redaction of the Pali Canon, or of (one of them, probably the last) the Council Tikp 241 SnA 580; VvA 270. -pariyaya the discourse on the Holy Text D 111.271 (Rh. D. " scheme of chanting together ").
;
126
Sangharati
2.
Sacetasa [ sagharati]
J
111.
accumulate
261
i. to bring together, collect, iv.36 (dhanag), 371; v. 383.
to crush, to
[fr.
pound
J 1.493.
Sangulika (f.) [either = Sk. saskulika. cp. sakkhali 2, or fr. sagula = sangula] a cake Yin 11.17; DhA 11.75; cp. sankulika A 111.78.
Saogopeti [sag + gopeti] to guard; to keep, preserve; to hold on to (ace.) J iv.35i (dhanai)).
sag + hr; Sangha etym. at VvA 233

[fr.
lit.
"comprising."
The quasi pop.
sag + ghateti, lit. "binding together"; on Sanghata etym. see Kern. Toev. 11.68] i. a raft J 11.20, 332 (nava) III. 362 (id), 371. Miln 376. daru ( = nava'') J v. 194, union VvA 233. 2. junction, 195. 3, collection, aggregate J iv.15 (upahana") Th i, 519 (papaiica"). Freq. as atthi' (cp. sankhala etc.) a string of bones, i. e. a skeleton Th i, 570; DhA Iii.n2 4. a J v. 256. weft, tangle, mass (almost =" robe," i. e. sanghati), in
bhavena sangha
" ditthi-sila-samaiinena sanghatamultitude, assemblage Miln 403 (kaka); J 1.52 (sakuna") Sn 589 (nati) 680 (deva)' III. 23 (niiga) Vv 5' (acchara" =samriha VvA 37) bhikkhu" an assembly of Buddhist priests A 1.56, etc.
is
i
"]
tanha'-patimukka M 1.2 71 vada-patimukka M 1.383 (Neumann "defeat"); ditthi -patimukka Miln 390. 5. a post, in pittha" door-post, lintel Vin 11. 120.
;
Sanghatika
(adj.)
[fr.
sanghati] wearing a sanghati
M 1.281.
D I.I, etc.; S 1.236; Sum 1.230, 280; Vin 1.16; 11. 147 bhikkhuni an assembly of nuns S v.360 Vin 1. 140 savaka an assembly of disciples A 1.208; D 11.93 5 1.220 PvA 195, etc. samana" an assembly of ascetics Sn 550. 2. the Order, the priesthood, the clergy, the Buddhist church A 1.68, 123, etc.; D 1.2, etc.; 111.102, Sn 227, etc. J 11. 147, etc. 126, 193, 246 S IV. 270 sq. Dhs 1004; It II, 12, 88; Vin 1.102, 326; 11. 164, etc. 3. a larger assemblage, a community A 11.55= Sv.400 1. 231 (cp. gana). On the formula Buddha, Dhamma,
;
Sanghati (f) [fr sanghateti; cp. BSk. sanghati Divy 154, 159, 494] one of the three robes of a Buddhist Vin 1.46, 289; 11.78, 135. 213; D 1.70; 11.65; M 1.281 11.45; S 1.175 A II. 104, 106 sq., 210 jv.169 sq. V.123 Pv IV. H^; VbhA 359 (civara) PvA 43. -cara wandering about in a sanghati, having deposited the civara Vin iv.281. -vasin dressed in a s. Sn 456.
;
;
Sanghati
(f.)
a loin-cloth \'in iv.339 sq.

i.
'
M
D
Sanghata [sag4-ghata]
1.
;
;
striking,
'
killing,
Sangha
see
dhamma C
2.
-inussati meditation on the Order (a kammatlhaim) 111.250, 280; A 1.30; J 1.97. -arama a residence for members of the Order J 194; Vbh.\ 13. -kamma an act or ceremony performed by a chapter of bhikkhus
assembled in solemn conclave Vin 1.123 (cp. 1.53. 143 6 expl" at S BE. xxn.7) 111.38 sq. J 1.341. -gata gojie
; ;
- knocking 137 D 1.141 11.354 ^^ '/^ '^ '42 ^1together (cp. sanghatteti), snapping of the fingers (acchara) A 1.34, 38; J vi.64. 3. accumulation, aggregate, multitude PvA 206 (atthi mass of bones, for the usual "sanghala) Nett 28. 4. N. of one of the 8 principle purgatories ] v. 266, 270.
murder Vin
into the sangha. joining the community -thera 1.469. senior of the congregation Vin 11. 2 12, 303. -bhatta food given to the community of bhikkhus \'in 1.58; 11. 109, 212. -bhinna schismatic Vin v. 2 16. -bheda causing dissension among the Order Vin 1.150; 11. 180 sq. A n.239 sq. It 11; Tikp 167, 171; J vi.129; VbhA sq. -bhedaka causing dissension or divisions, .f2 5
; ;
Sanghatanika (adj.) [fr. sanghata or sanghata] holding or binding together M 1.322 (-l-agga-sangahika) A in. 10 (id.); Vin 1.70 ("the decisive moment" Vi>i. Texts
;
1.
190).
;
schismatic
Vin
1.89,
136,
168;
It
11.
-mamaka
to the Sangha DhA 1.206. -raji [=raji-] dissension in the Order Vin 1.339; 11.203 =VbhA 428
devoted
Vin
Geiger, Sanghadisesa [unexplained as regards etym. P.Gr. 38^, after S. Levi, = sangh'atisesa but atisesa does not occur in Pali] requiring suspension from the Order a class of offences which can be decided only by a formal sangha-kamma Vin 11.38 sq. in. 112, 186; IV. 1 10 sq., 225 (where explained); A 11.242; Vism 22;
; ;
IV. 37.
DhA
III. 5.
SanghaQsati [sag + ghapsati] to rub together, to rub against Vin 11.315 (Bdhgh)."
Sanghatita [sag + ghatita, for "ghattita, pp. of ghatteti] 1, struck, sounded, resounding with (-") J v. 9 (v. 1. tt); Miln 2. 2. pierced together, pegged together, constructed Miln 161 (nava nana-daru)
Sanghika (adj.) [fr. sangha] belonging with the Order Vin 1.250.
to,
or connected
Sanghin (adj.) [fr. sangha] having a crowd (of followers), the head of an order D 1.47, 116; S 1.68; Miln 4: DA I 143. sangh4sanghi (pi.) in crowds, with crowds (redupl. cpd.!), with gani-bhiita "crowd upon crowd"
at
1.
112, 128;
(adj.)
II.
317;
DA
1.280.
Saoghatta' (adj.) [fr. sag + ghatt] knocking against, offending, provoking, making angry J vi.295.
Sanghuttha
J
VI. 60,
;
Sanghatta^
for
(?)
bangle Sn 48 (yanta)
thus Nd^ reading
(turij'a)
(with) i. resounding Mhvs 15, 196; 29. 25 277 (turiya-tajita") Sdhp 298. 2. proclaimed, announced PvA [sag-(-ghut!ha]
'mana
(ppr.
(nt.)
med. of sanghatteti).
73-
sanghatteti] i. rubbing or a Sanghattana striking together, close contact, impact S iv.215; V.212; J vi.65 Vism 112; 1.256 (anguli"). 2. bracelet (?) SnA 96 (on Sn 48).
(f.)
[fr.
;
&
Sacaca
(conj.)
if
indeed Vin 1.88
see sace.
DA
Sacitta' (nt.) [sa*-l-citta] one's
own mind
or heart
11.
120
Dh
183.
327=Miln37g.
same mind
J v.360. in-
Sacitta' (adj.) [sa'-l-citta] of the
Sanghatteti [sag + ghatteti] I. to knock against Vin 11.208. 2. to sound, to ring Mhvs 21, 29 ("aghattayi). 3 to knock together, to rub against each other J iv.98 (agsena agsag samaghattayimha) Davs 111.87. 4. to provoke by scoffing, to make angry J vi.295 (parag asanghattento, C. on asanghatta) VvA 139 (pres, pass,
Sacittaka (adj.) [sa'-l-citta-t-ka] telligent DhsA 295.
endowed with mind,

if
.
Sace (conj.) [sa'-t-ce; cp. sacaca]
Dh
134;
.1.311.
sace
1.8.
if
51
Vin
if
1.7;
noce
...
not
"ghattiyati).
pp.
J VI. 365.
sanghat(t)ita.
Sanghara = saghara
Sacetana
[sa*4 ghara] one's
(adj.) [sa'
;
+ cetana]
animate, conscious, rational
own house
J
J v.222.
J 1.74
Mhvs
38, 97.
Sangharana
(dhana").
(nt.)
[=sagharana] accumulation
111.319
Sacetasa (adj.) [sa^-l-cetasa] attentive, thoughtful

(
1.254
=citta-sampanna C).
Sacca
;
127
Sajjita
Sacca (adj.) [cp, Sk. satya] real, true D 1.182 M 11. 169; III. 207; Dh 408; nt. saccat) truly, verily, certainly Miln 120 saccat) kira is it really true ? D i.i 13 Vin 1.45, 60 (nt. as noun) saccar) J 1. 107; saccato truly S ni.H2. the truth A 11.25, ' i5 (parama) Dh jgj also a solemn asseveration Mhvs 25, i8. Sacce patitthaya keeping to
;
fact,
1.376.
The 11. 199; A II. 41, 176; Sn 883 sq Dhs 358. 4 ariya-saccani are the truth about dukkha. dukkhasamudaya, dukkha-nirodha, a nd dukkha-nirodha-gamini;
pi.
(cattari) saccani the (four) truths
Sacchikaroti [cp. Sk. saksat kr the P. form being saccha" (=sa'-t-aks, as in akkhi), with change of "3. to i before See also sakkhir) karoti] to see with one's eyes, to kr. Pres. "karoti D 1.229 realize, to experience for oneself. 11. 201 Fut. "karissati S v. 10; S IV. 337 V.I I, 49. Aor. sacch'ikasi S iv.63 SnA 166. (as sacchi va k). Grd. "katabba Vin i.ii S v.422 & "karaniya (q. v.). pp. sacchikata.
; ;
patipada. Thus e. g. at Vin 1.230 D 11.304 sq. in. 2 77 A 1. 175 sq. Vism 494 sq. VbhA i\b sq., 141 sq. A shortened statement as dukkha, samudaya, nirodha, magga is freq. found, e. g. \'in 116 see under dukkha B.I. See also ariyasacca & asacca. imina saccena in consequence of this truth, i. e. if this be true J 1.294. -avhaya deserving his name, Cp. of the Buddha Sn 1 133, cp, Nd^ 624. -4dhitthana determined on truth D 111.229. -Anupatti realization of truth III. 245 11. 173 sq. -&nubodha awakening to truth 11 171 sq. -inurakkhana warding of truth, 11.176. -ibhinivesa inclination to dogmatize, one of the kaya-ganthas S v. 59 Dhsii39; UhsA377. -lbhisaniaya comprehension of the truth Sn 758; Th i, 338; ThA 239. -kara ratification, pledge, payment in advance as guarantee J 1. 2 i -kiriya a solemn declaration, a declaration on oath J 1.2 14, 294 Miln 120 Mhvs 18, 39 (see trsl' p. 125 IV. 31, 142 v. 94 on term), -riana knowledge of the truth Vism 510; DhA IV. 52 -nama doing justice to one's name, bearing a true name, Ep. of the Buddha A 111.346 iv.285. 289 P\'A 231. -nikkhama truthful Sn 542. -pafivedha penetration of the truth Ps 11.57 -vanka a certain kind of fish J v. 405 (the Copenhagen MS. has [sa]sacca-vanka, which has been given by Fausboll as sata-vanka). -vacana (i) veracity 1.403; Dh 1.160; (2)=saccakiriya KhA i6g, 180. -vajja truthfulness D 1.53; 5 IV. 349 J IV. 320. -vaca id. A 11.228 111.244 J 1.201. -vadin truthful, speaking the truth D 1.4; 111.170; A 11.209 IV. 249, 389 S 1.66 Sn 59 Dh 217 Miln 120 Nd^ 623: DhA III. 288. -vivatta revelation of truth
; ;
Sacchikiriya (f.) [fr. sacchikaroti] realization, experiencing D 1. 100; HI. 255 S IV. 254 A 1.22; 11. 148; iii.ioi Sn 267 Vism 696 sq. Dhs 296 DhA iv.63. IV. 332 sq.
; ; ;
;
Sajati^ [srj, cp.
M M
Av. harasaiti to let loose Sk. sarga pouring out, srsti emanation, creation] to let loose, send forth dismiss, give up Sn 386, 390; J 1.359; v. 218 (imper. infin. satthut) (q. v.); pp. sattha sajahi) vi.185, 205. For sajj vissattha). Caus. sajjeti (q. v.). (see (Caus.) we find safij in saAjitar.
;
Sajati* [svaj;
Dhtp
74,
549=ajjana
(?)
or=sajati'?] to
embrace
11.266 (imper. saja). udakarj sajati to em" brace the water, poet, for " to descend into the water J IV. 448 (T. sajati); vi.198 (C. =abhisiiicati), 205 (C.=--
attano upari sajati [i. e. sajati^] C. readings cp. Kern, Toev 11.51.
abbhukkirati).
On
Sajana [sa*-l-jana] a kinsman J iv.ii (read parijanag).

Sajala (adj.-n.) [sa'-FJala] watery, wet; nt. water. -da giving water, bringing rain (of wind) Vism 10. -dhara holding water, i, e. a cloud VvA 223.
Sajati
(f.)
[sa*-l-jati]
II.
Vin
1.87; J
(being of) the same class or caste 108 (putta).
Sajitar see safijitar.
Sajiva' (adj.) [sa^-l-jiva]

jiva- [forsaciva
?]
endowed with
life
Mhvs
(
11, 13.
a minister J vi.307, 318
= amaccaC.).
-sandha truthful, A 11.209; IV. 249 DA 1.73. maxim S iv.230.

I.I I.
;
Ps
reliable
1.4;
111.170;
-sammata popular
truth,
Saccapeti at A iv.346=Vin 11.19 '^ probably misreading or an old misspelling for sajjapeti fr. sajjeti, the confusion sac saj being frequent. Meaning : to undertake,
:
^jivana (nt.) at S 1.44 is metric spelling for sa-jivana [sa- =sar),-)- jivana] "same livelihood," in phrase kitjsu kamme s. " what is (of) the same livelihood in work, i. e. occupation ?" The form is the same as jivana at J Taken wrongly as gen. pi. by Mrs. Rh. D. in in. 353. " who. in their work is mate to sons 0] trsl" (K.S. 1.63)
:
fulfil,
realize.
(adj.) [cp. Sk.
following Bdhgh's wTong interpretation (see K.S. I 321) as " kammena saha jlvantanan ; kammadutiyaka nama honti."
men
?"
Saccika
satyaka] real, true Miln 226 (the at Ps 1.174 "^ ^'^' 45** spells sacchika). saccik' attha truth, reality, the highest truth Kvu i sq. DhsA 4 (nearly ^paramaltha) KhA 102. Kern in a phantastic interpretation (Toev. 11.49, 50) takes it as sacci-kattha (=Sk. sici-krsta) " pulled sideways," i. e. " misunderstood."
same passage
Sajotibhuta
M\astu
(adj.) [sa'-fjoti-l-bhuta 15] flaming, ablaze, aglow

;
same BSk.,
e.
g.
1.95;
Vin 1.25;
1.141
J I.2J2
DA
1.264.
Sacceti in fut. saccessati at A iv.343 is most likely an old mistake for ghattessati is the same passage at A 111.343 the meaning is " to touch," or to approach, disturb. It is hardly = sasc " to accompany."
;
Sajja (adj.) [grd. formation fr. sajj =sai"ij Caus.; cp. the exact likeness of Ger. " fertig "] prepared, ready J 1.98 Of a bow 11.325; 111.271; Miln 351; PvA 156, 256. furnished with a bow-string A in. 75.
;
Sajjaka (adj.)
" fertig ").
= sajja
iv.45
(gamana" ready
for going,
Sacchanda
J 1.42
1
;
(adj.)
[sa*
+ chandaj
self-willed,
headstrong
as sacchandin ibid.
Cp. sanga] 1. to Sajjati [Pass, of sanj or saj to hang. cling, to, to be attached S 1.38, 111 (aor. 2 sg. sajjittho) Sn 11.228; A 11.165; J 1.376 (id. asajjittho)
; ;
Sacchavini (mulani) at A III 371 (opp. unimula) means " roots taking to the soil again." It is doubtful whether it belongs to chavi " skin."
ppr. (a)sajjamana (un)-attached Sn 28, 466; 522, 536. 2. to hesitate J 1.376 (asajjitva without J III. 352. hesitation). Cp. abhi" & vi. pp. satta*.
Sacchikata
Av6
IV.
1 1
1.2
[pp. of sacchikaroti cp. BSk. sak$atkrtah seen with one's own eyes, realized, 10]
Saijana' (nt.)
[fr. sfj]
decking, equipping
ThA
241.
experienced
7.
1.250;
v.422
=Vin
i.ii;
DhA
Saijana' [sat(=sant)-)-jana] a good

Sajja
(f.)
man
Miln 321.
11.12' (expl"
forig. grd. of sad] seat,
couch Pv
at
8acchikaraîya (adj.) [grd. of sacchikaroti] (able) to be realized S iii. 223 .sq. D 111.230 A II. 182 (in four ways by kaya, sati, cakkhu, pa&iia).
;
PvA
157 doubtful).
Sajjita [pp. of sajjeti] issued, sent off; offered, prepared S 11.186; Vin III. 137 (here in sense of " happy "
Sajju
sukhita); Miln 244 (of an arrow: sent);
27,
16.
128
Sunjati
filled
-nt.
Mhvs
17,
ofiering
(=upakkhata)
DA
7; 1.294;
PvA
I.
Sa&Cita [pp. of sancinati] accumulated, VI. 249 ThA 282 Sdhp 319.
;
(with)
107.
Sajju (adv.) [Sk. sadyat,

instantly, speedily,
sa+dyah, lit. one the same day] quickly Davs III. 37. 2. newly,
;
recently
Dh
71 (khira
i.
cp.
DhA
Saiicinati (& sagcayati) [sag + cinati] to accumulate; ppr. "cayanto Mhvs 21,4; aor. cini PvA 202 (puiinag), 279
(pi.
cinimha).
pp. sancita. Cp. abhi.

;
11.67).
7,
Sajiukag = sajju: \'vA 197,

Sajjulasa [cp. Sk.
quickly
Mhvs
6;
14, 62.
2.
newly
Saficinteti (& ceteti) [sag -1- cinteti] to think, find out, plan, devise means 11.180, 245 (aor. samacintesug) Th i,
U03
sarja"
see Gt ger, P.Gr.
19"] resin
(Pot. "cintaye)
III. 438
(aor. samacetayi).
Sanca99a
J 1.26.
[sag-J-cunija]
crushed,
shattered
Bu
11.170
Vin
1.202.
Sajjeti [Caus. of srj (sajati'), Sk. sarjayati] to send out, prepare, give, equip to fit up, decorate danai] to give
;
:
SanCUWita [pp. Vism 259.
of sancunneti] crushed J
11. 41
Miln 188;
(aor.
a donation
J
III.
343
;
DhA 11.88 patheyyag to prepare provisions gehe to construct houses J 1.18; natakani to
;
arrange ballets
1.59
yannag to
set
up a
sacrifice
Saficuweti [sag-fcunneti] to crush esi); III. 175 (Pot. eyya), 176

"cunnita.
J 11. 2 10, 387 (ger. etva).
pp.
J 1.336 dhammasabhai) to equip a hall for a religious meeting J 111.342 nagarag to decorate the town J v. 2 12 pannakarag to send a present J iii.io, Caus. II. sajjapeti to cause to be given or prepared J x.446
;
Sancetana (f) [sag

tion, intention
-t-
11.
cetana] thought, cogitation, percepin. 231 (id.); 159 (atta, para)

;
II.
1,
40,
;
PvA
99 (mano)
70, 126. riipa,
81.
Cp. vissajjeti.
Vbh 285
Dhs
247; in. 60, 227 sq. Sixfold (i. e. the 6 fold sensory
11.39 sq.,
Sajjha
Sk. sadhya] silver (v. 1.); A III. 16. Cp. sajjhu. -kara silversmith Miln 331.
(nt.) [cp.
perception,
11.
351
(v. 1.)
v.
Ps
1.
136.
;
Threefold
sadda, etc.): 11.309; 111.244; (viz. kaya", vaci, mano) Vism

:
341, 530
VbhA
(adj.)
;
144, 145.
[fr.
Sancetanika
Sajjhaya
[cp.
saiicetana] intentional
;
Vin
in.
112;
Sk. svadhyaya,
sva+adhyaya,
;
i.
e.
sa*
ajjhaya, cp. ajjhayana
&
111.J07
v. 292 sq.
a.
M 1.377.
Dhs
5,
ajjhayaka] repetition, rehearsal,

; ;
study
Vin 1.133 11. 194 A iv.136 S v.121 Miln 12, KhA 24 VbhA 250 sq. 11.48 J 1. 1 16, 436 g karoti to study D 111.241 A 111.22 J v.5d.
III. 241
; ; ;
;
Sancetayitatta (nt.) reflection

;
72.
Sanceteti see cinteti.
Saijhayati [Denom.
sajjhaya, cp. BSk. svadhyayita Av 1.287; 11.23] to rehearse, to repeat (aloud 'or silently), to study J 1.435; '1.273; 111.216; iv.64 Miln ppr. "ayanto DhA ni.347 ger. sajjhaya S 1.202, & 10. sajjhayitva J iv.477 v. 450 KhA 97. Caus. sajjhapsti to cause to learn, to teach J 111.28 (of teacher, with adhiyati, of pupil). Caus. 11. sajjhayapeti id. Miln 10.
fr.
Sancodita [sag -(- codita] instigated, excited 213 ThA 207.

;
PvA
5,
68, 171,
Sancopati [cp. Sk. copati, as <Virn? in Mhbh. We should expect copeti in Pali, fr. cup to stir] to move, to stir a misunderstood term. Found in aor. samacopi (so read for T. samadhosi & v. 1. samaiicopi) maiicake " he stirred and saficopa (pret.) J v. 340 fr. his bed " S in. 120, 125
; ;
(v.
1.
for T. saficesug
asana
C. expl'~ as " caligsu ").
Sajjhu
(nt.) [cp. sajjha] silver

19,
[fr.
11.
351
S v.92
J vi.4
Mhvs
Sa&caya
4; 27, 26; 28, 33.
Sancopana (nt.) & a (f.^[sag-fcopana] touching, handling = paramasanan nama ito Vin III. 12 (a); iv.214 (a)
1 (
sag
17 (atthi);
+ ci] accumulation, quantity Sn 697; Miln 220.

medium
It
c'
ito ca).
Sanchanna [sag-l-channa*] covered (with
-)
;
1.124
Sancara
[fr.
sag + car] passage, way,
DA
1,289.
Sancarana
(nt.) [fr. sag + car] wandering about, meeting, meeting-place J 1.163 iv.335 Miln 359. a impassable
; ;
SnA 91 ("patta full of leaves puppha" 13 J 1. 201 Often in cpd. paduma covered with of flowers). lotuses (of ponds) Pv 11. 1^; 11. 12^; Vv 44'; J 1.222;
Th
I,
; ;
Miln 217.
Sancarati [sag + carati] I. to go about, to wander D 1.83. 2. to meet, unite, come together J 11.36 (of the noose of a snare). 3. to move, to rock J 1.265. 4. to pass Caus. "careti to cause to move about Miln J 1. 491. Caus. II. "carapeti to cause to go, to emit 377, 385. J 1. 164; to make one's mind dwell on Vism 187.
V.337-
Sanchavin,
11.217, 259.
Sanchadita [pp. of sanchadeti] covered
PvA
157.
111.275 (Pot. Sanchindati [sag + chindati] to cut, destroy "chindeyya); A ii.33 = S in. 85 (ger. "chinditva). pp. saAchinna.
Sancaritta (nt.) [fr. sag + caritar] i. going backwards & forwards, acting as go-between Vin in. 137. 2. intercourse Miln 266.
Sancara [sag-l-cara]
Sdhp
122.
244.
2.
I. going, movement, passing through passages entrance, road J 1.409; 11.70.
Sanchinna [pp. of safichindati] Vin 1.255 (of the kathina, with samandalikata " hemmed "). Also in cpd. "patta " with leaves destroyed " is Nd- reading at Sn 44 (where T. ed. & SnA 91 read sagsina), as well as at Sn 64 (in The similar context, where T. ed. reads saiichinna). " bahula-pattalatter passage is expli^ (Nd- 625) as palasa sanda-cchaya," i. e having thick & dense foliage.
attached to sanchinna-patta at sagsina !), thus evidently in sense The C. on Sn 64 (viz. SnA 117) takes it of sarichanna. as sarichanna in introductory story.
The same meaning

Sancalati [sag -f- calati] to be unsteady or agitated Miln Caus. "caleti to shake Vin in. 127; J v. 434. 117. pp.
is
VvA
288 (with
v.
1.
calita.
Sancalita [pp. of sancalati] shaken Miln 224
(a").
Sancicca (adv.)
;
[ger. of sag 4- cinteti ch. BSk. sanciutya Divy 494] discriminately, purposely, with intention Vin 11,76 III. 71, 112 iv.149, 290 D in. 133 Kvu 593
; ; ; ; ;
Sanjagghati [sag-l-jagghati] to joke, to jest 1V.55. 343 IÂ 1.256.

;
1.91
Miln 380
PvA
103.
but Sk. Safijati is the P. correspondent of sajati' (STJ), saflj^^sajjati (to hang on, cling), which at Dhtp 67 & (82) take 397 def as sanga. The Dhtp (64) &
Dhtm
Saiijanati
sanj in all meanings of alingana (=sajati*), vissagga (=sajati'), & nimmana (=sajjeli).
129
Safifiatti
(f
)
Sahfiapeti
[fr.
saiifiapeti]
11.98,
i.
1.75; S
1199; Vin
peasing, pacification
199, 307; 1.320.
informing, convincing A 2. apJ III. 402.
Sanjanati
only in Cans, "janeti to [sai) + janati] to be born cause, produce realize Pug 16; Sdhp 564 (ger. janayitvana) See also Pass sagjayati. pp. sanjata.
;
Sanna
(f)
[fr.
sag + jfia]
(pi.
sannayo and sauna

;
e.
g.
Sanjanaaa
(nt:)
producing
;
f.
progenetrix (identical with
tanha) Dhs 1059

Safijanetar
III. 60.
DhsA
363.
[n. ag. fr.
sanjaneti] one
who produces S
191
108) I. sense, consciousness, perception, being tlie 1.300; S in. 3 sq. Dhs 40. third khandha Vin 1.13; 2. sense, perception, discern58, 61, 113; VbhA 42. ment, recognition, assimilation of sensations, awareness Sn 732 (san1.293; A in. 443 (nibbana); S 111.87 naya uparodhana dukkhakkhayo hoti expl"" as " kama1.
Sanjambhari in "g karoti is not clear in der" & meaning; perhaps " to tease abuse." see D i.i8g (riyar)) A 1.187 S IT. 282. Probably fr. bhr (Intensive jarbhrta Vcdic !) See on der" Konow, J.P.T.S. 1909, 42 as *jarbhari. Kern, Toev. n.69. The C. on S 11.282 {W.S. 11.203)
;
expl^ upari
phutar) akarjsu. continually touching (01 nudging) (phuta =phuttha or ph'otita).

vijjhirisu
ti,"
i.
as
" sarabharitar)
nirantarar)
e.
Safijata
Dhs
[pp. of safijanati] having become, produced, arisen full of, grown into, 1035 ( bhuta(.'v:othersyn.).
being in a state of Sn 53 ("khandha =susanthita SnA 103); VvA 312, 318 (garava full of respect), 324 (pasada).
Saaiata^ (adj.) [sa' + jata] of the same origin (con-gener) Cp. sajati. 34. J IV
I
Sanjati (f) [sar) + jati] birth, 1.227; ti-35-
origin; outcome; produce
Sanjadiya a grove,
wood
J v. 41
7,
421 (v.
saiicariya).
Dhs 4; DhsA no, 200 (rupa 61 material qualities). 3. consciousness 1.108 Vbh 369 (nanatta" c. of diversity D 1. 180 sq. Miln 159; J iv.391 is previous to iiana see nanatta) D 1. 185 a constituent part of nama S 11.3, cp. Sn 779 according to later teaching differs from viiinana and paniia only as a child's perceiving differs from (a) an Dhs. Irsl" 7 n. adult's, (6) an expert's Vism 436 sq. nevasarifia-nisafifia neither conscious2, 17 n. 2. 1.41, 160 in. 224, 262 sq. ness nor unconsciousness 11.255 III. 28, 44 Ps 1.36 Dhs 268, 582, 1417 Kvu 202 Nett 26, 29; Vism 571. 4. conception, idea, notion D 1.28; in. 289 (cp. Dial. 111.263: "concept rather than percept"); in. 104; S 1.107; Sn 802, 841; J 1.368 (ambaphala sanflaya in the notion or imagining of mango fruit); Vism 112 (rupa & atthika"). saiinaij to take notice, to karoti to imagine, to think J n.71 mind J 1.117. 5. sign, gesture, token, mark J 1.287; rajjusaniia arope II. 18; panna" a mark of leaves J 1.153 used as a mark, a guiding rope, J 1.287 rukkha-sannar) hills as pabbata-saiifiar) karonto, using trees and guiding marks J iv.91 saiiiiai) dadati to give the sign 6. (with the whip, for the horse to start) J V1302.
saniia "
SnA); Miln
of
;
perception
M
;
M
:
Saajanana
sanjanati] knowing, perceiving, recognition Miln 61 1.2 11 characteristic, that by which one is distinguished DhsA 321. As f. at Dhs 4; DhsA I lo, 140 (trsi" Expos. 185 " the act of perceiving
(nt.)
&
"a
(f.) [fr.
;
saiifia is twofold,
patighasamphassaja and adhivacana-
DA
by noting
").
Saojanati [sag + janati] i. to recognize, perceive, to be aware of Vin iii.i 12 D 11.12 i.i 1 1, 473 S
; ;
know
;
sense impression and recognition i. e. of something similar, "association by similarity," as when a seen person calls up some one we know), Vbh 6 VbhA i9sq. threefold. r\ipasa.nna, patighaS 11.211 cp. Sn 535 safiiia, and nanattasaiiiia A 11.184 or kama. vyapada. vihirjsa" (as nanatta") Vbh 369, cp.
samphassaja
(impression
A
J
v. 46. 60,
63
1.
to suppose J 11.98.
1.
135
IV.
194
ThA
;
10.
2.
ill. 87 to thinK.
;
3.
to
call,
148. -- Aor saiijani 11 11.98; saiiiiatva
DA
and
1.261
name, nickname D 1.93 ger. sannaya J 1.187;
saniiapeti (q. v.).
pp.
saiijanitva J 1.352.
Cans,
safifiata.
Sanjanitatta (nt.) [fr. saiijanita. pp. Caus. of saiijanati] the state of having perceived Dhs 4.
Sanjanetar at S in. 66 read safijaneta.

Sanjayati [sag
+ jayati,
;
duced
1.220
II
cp. safijanati] to be born or proii.2og Vin 1.32 97 aor. safijayi

;
ppr. jayaniana J v. 384.
Safljiwa [sag + jinna] decayed J 1.503
(v. 1.).
499 fivefold (pafica vimutti-paripacaniya sanna) anicce dukklia", dukkhe anatta", pahana", viraga" D in. 243, cp. A in. 334 there are six perceptions of rupa, sadda, gandha, rasa, photthabba, and dhamma, D 11.309 S III. 60 the sevenfold perception, anicca-, anatta-, asubha-, adinava-, pahana-, viraga-, and nirodha-saiina, D 11.79 cp. A in. 79 the tenfold perception, asubha-. marana-, ahare patikkula-, sabbaloke anabhirata-, anicca-, anicce dukkha-, dukkhe anatta-, pahana-, viraga-, nirodha-saiiiia A v. 105; the one per7. See ception, ahare patikkulasaniia, Cpd. 21. n.277 (papaiica") further (unclassified refs): D 1.180 Nd' 193, 207; in. 33, 223; S II. 143; A n.17; IV. 312 Nett 27; Vism iii, 437, 461 sq. (in detail); VbhA 20 (paiica-dvarika), 34; VvA no; and on term Cpd. 40,
VbhA
anicca",
42.
Safijitar [n. ag. fr. sajati'. cp. saiijati] creator,
one
who
assigns to each his station D 1.18, 221 I.I II (v. 1. sajjitar, cp. Sk. srastar).
1.327;
DA
23
-gata perceptible, the world of sense VbhA conscious existence Vism 572
;
1.38.
-bhava
Sanjivana
putta").
(adj.) [fr. sai)
+ ji]
reviving
ThA
181 (Ap. v.
-maya 183. -vedayitani1.410 (opp. manomaya - rupin). ariipin 1.160, rodha cessation of consciousness and sensation Kvu 202 S 11. 212. -viratta free in.45 301 1. 41
from consciousness, an .\rahant, Sn 847. -vimokkha Miln emancipation from consciousness Sn 1071 sq.
;
Sanjha (f ) [cp. Sk. sandhya] evening only in cpds. atapa evening sun VvA 4, 12 "ghana evening cloud ThA 146
; ;
159 T=Vin v.i 16.

SaifitUia (nt.) [Vedic saiijiiana]
(Ap. V.44);
Safin"
is
Davs
V.60.
VvA no.
frequent spelling for saoy (in sar)yojana=saiie. g.),
244.
1.
perception, knowledge
iv.301
35.
;
3.
mark J monument Mhvs 19,

2.
token,
DA
1.46;
Vism
nojana
Safinatta'
q. v.
Safifiata [pp. of safijanati] skilled
fr.
1.396.
v. 462.
formation being a sanna, perceptibility S

(nt.)
[abstr.
sanfia] the state of
in. 87.
Sannapana
Sn 303,
Safifiapeti
J 1.344;
(nt.) [fr. sanfiapeti]
convincing- J
Safinatta' [pp- oi saiifiapeti] induced, talked over 308.
[Caus of sanjanati] i. to make known, to teach to remonstrate with, gain over, Miln 45
Sannavant
;
130
;
Sanda
-dhovika [perhaps (Kern's suggestion) sana (v. 1.) = visana" ?] name of a particular kind of gambol of elephants in water Bdhgh at DA 1.84 i.2.}9, 375. uses the obscure term sana-dhovana-kija to denote a But see sandhovika. trick of Candalas.
convince D 1.236 Vin i.io 1.397 A 1.75 S iv.313 II. 197; Miln 316. ^3. to appease, conciliate J 1.479; PvA 16. Also safliiapeti J 1.26. etc. -inf. saniiattur) At J 1.408 read sannapaSn 597. pp. sannatta. petva (instead of saiinar) papetva), or simply satiiiapetva, like the parallel text at Ud 17.
'
Sannavant
(adj.) [fr. saiifia]
having perception
11.215
Dhs
1003.
so-called,
Sannita [=sannata; pp. of sanjanati]

so-to-speak
also
named,
See
Savati [svan; Idg. *suen6=Lat. sono, Ags. swin music, swinsian to sing Ohg. swan=swan] to sound, to make a noise Sn 721 (T. sanati) = Miln 414 sanate S 1.7 =203 ppr. sananto Sn 720 (T. n). J VI 507
;
Mhvs
7,
45;
PvA
135;
Sdhp
72, 461.
Sa9ii)
(adv.) [cp. Sk. sanaih] softly, gradually

25, 84.
Sn 350
aya under niraya.

(adj.) [fr. saiiiia]
(f. saiiiiini) conscious, being aware perceiving, having perception D 1.31, 180 111.49,
;
Mhvs
Sannin
of
III,
(-"),
IV. 427; 140, 260; S 1.62; A 11.34, 48. 5; 'ii-iS alokasanfiin having a clear 253; Nd' 97, 138. perception D 1.71 A 11. 21 1 v.207 turn 1.2 1 1 nanatta"
Dh
11.333 SaQikat] (adv.) [fr. last] slowly, gently, gradually 1. 120 S 1.82, 203 J 1.9, 292 11. 103 Miln 117; 1. 197 1.60, 389 VvA 36, 178.
'
DA
DhA
Saptha a reed (used for bow-strings)

Santhapeti
M
;
1.429.
conscious of diversity A iv.39 sq. pathavisafifiin conscious of the earth (kasina), in samadhi A v. 8 sq. pathavisanniniyo (fern, plur.), having a worldly mind D II. 39 asubhasaiinin perceiving the corruption of the world It 93 vihigsasaniiin conscious of the trouble Vin 1.7 nevasaniii-nasannin neither conscious nor unconscious D III. in A 11.34; i^d' 97, 138; It 90; DA In composition safiiii'', e. g. gabbha I.I 19. Cp. vi. animate production D 1.54 DA 1.163.
;
;
& âpeti [Caus. of santitthati] i. to settle, to PvA 196. establish A 11.94 (cittari) S iv.263 J 1.225 I.I 79 (ap). 2. to call to order 3. to adjust, fold
up
J 1.304.
(nt.) [fr. santitthati]
Santhahana
recreation
Vism 420
sq.
Santhati see santitthati.
Sannivada [sannin -I- vada] name of a school maintaining conscious existence after death D 1.31 DA i.i 19 Mhbv 10.
; ;
Sa9âna
Sa(a [most likely Sk. sada (fall), fr. sad to fall; Kern Toev. s. v. equals it to Sk. suta (or srta) of sj (or su) to run (to impel), as in ussata and visata. The Dhtm (789) gives a root sat '" meaning of " visarana," i.' e. profusion, diffusion (cp. visata)] a fall, a heap of things fallen; only in cpd. panna a heap of fallen leaves
(nt.) [fr. sag -1- stha] i. configuration, position 1.120 composition, nature, shape, form Vin 11. 7O; (spelt nth) A 1.50; iv.igo (C. osakkana) Miln, 270, 316, 405; J 1. 71, 291. 368; 11.108; Vism 184, 225. 243; DhsA 32 DA 1.88 (nth) SnA 464 ( =linga). su well formed Sn 28. adj. (-) having the appearance of megha-vanna PvA 251 chavi" appearance of the skin
;
J 1.489;
vanna outward semblance Nett 27;
sarira" the (material)
1.
21
panna-kacavara
MA
;
1.120); J 11.271.
îv.471.
body Vism
spelt
193.
2.
3.
(usually
nth)
J 1.271 fuel J 11.330 resting place,

;
Sattha [pp. of sajati^] dismissed in cpd. -"esana one who has abandoned all longing or research D 111.209 (cp. Dial. III. 247 "has utterly given up quests"); A 11. 41 (so read for sath). sittha at S 111.84 is to be read
settha,
and
at
S iv.298 satha.
:
Satthi (num. ord.) [cp. Sk. sasti

11.261
;
see cha] sixty
D
;
1.45
Sn 538; DhA 111.412 (ckuna). It is found mostly in the same application as cha (group-number),
at J 1.64 (turiya-sahassani) VvA 92 (id.) J 1.87 (yojana) vi.5i2 ("sahassa) 1.8, 131 17, 26, ("sakata). -hayana 60 years old (of elephant)
; ; ;
meeting place, public place (market) (cp. Sk. sansthana in this meaning). At S 1.201 in phrase nadi-tiresu santhane sabhasu rathiyasu (i. e. at all public places). S 1.201 reads santhane (v. 1. santhane) cp. K.S. 1.25O from C. "a resting place (vissaraana-tthane) near the city gate, when market -wares had been brought down." This stanza is quoted at trsl" " resting by the gates." SnA 20, where the ed. prefers reading panthane as
; :
correct reading
(v.
1.
santhane).
At
e. g.
11.28 (2 fr. b.). it
seems to be used
1.481 ("nth") in the sense of " end.
DhA
1.229; J n.343.
Satthut] at J V!.i85 (tar) asakkhi satthug) is inf. of sajati* (srj^Sk. srastur)) to dismiss, let loose. The form has caused trouble, since the Com. explains it with gan-
stopping, cessation " = A iv.190 (the editions of S and A havcsaijthana). At J vi.i 13 it is translated by " market place." the comp. santhana-gata being explained by the Comm. by santhana-mariyadag gata. but at J vt.360 santhana-gata is by the English translator translated " a wealthy man " (vinicchaye thito, Com.), which, however, ought to be " in the court house " (cp. vinic-
This has induced Kern (Toev. s. v.) hitur) " to take." to see in it a very old (even pre-\eA\c !) form with *sadhug as original. Evidently he derives it fr. sah (Epic Sk. sodhui) !), as he trsh it as " to master, over-
chaya-tthana), i. v. 1. santhana-.
e.
publicly.
In both places there
is
also
power."
fraudulent Sa^ha D 11.258 III. 246 1.32, 153 S iv.299 A 11. 41 III. 35 v. 157; Dh 252; Vin 11.89; Nd' 395; Miln 250; Davs = ketave). 11.88; DhA III. 375; Dhtp 100 f. sathi Pv II.3''. See also keratika, samaya, satheyya.
;
(adj.) [cp. Sk. satha] crafty, treacherous,

;
(.
Savthita [pp. of santitthati] 1. established in {-), settled, composed Sn 330 (santi-soracca-samadhi) Sdhp 458 su firmly or well established Sn 755 Miln 383 in a 2. being comgood position, well situated DhsA 65. posed (as), being of the nature of (-"). uUumpanai.i 77 PvA 35. sabhava" of a helping disposition
; ;
DA
Sathata
(f.)
[abstt
fr.
satha] craft, wickedness
Pug
19.
Savthiti (f.^ [fr. santitthati] i. stability, firmness S v.228 2. fixing, Dhs 11; Vism 206; DhsA 143; Sdhp 460. settling Miln 144.
Sathila (adj.) [Sk. srthila, which also appears as sithila, e. g. Th I, 277] loose, inattentive Dh 312.
Sa94a
Sathesana see sattha.

Gr. icrfi'i/n.îf =Lat. cannabis; Saoa (nt.) [Vedic sana Ags haenep = E. hemp; Ger. hanf.] a kind of hemp D 11.350 (v. 1.) S I.I 15 (do.) cp. san >lS: sani.
;
Dhtm 157: gumb' attha-m-irane cp. Sk. a grove (vana") a heap, cluster, multitude D 1.87; S III. 108; Vin 1.23; J 1.134 (vana) satta teeming with beings It 21. Jambu N. of Jamhudipa Sn 352 Th I. 822 (v. 1. manda. which Kern considers sandato be the correct reading; see Toev. 11.67).
[dial.;
;
sanda]
carin
swarming
D i.i66=M
1.77
=A
11
206.
Sandasa
Sanâsa
[sai)
131
VvA. 207)
of
life,
;
SatI
+ dar)sa,
5
;
fr.
1
1.2
10
\'in
II
J i.jj 134.
:
III.
38
dasati] (long) pincers, tweezers iisccl to pull out hair 11.75

;
A
fcp. sani
and as "- in "vihara a chronic state 1 77 a behaviour remaining even & the same ii.i98^D 111.250, 281. Cp. satacca.
;
PvA
i.
e.
Sannika (sanika)
liiioU J
1.-1(5
Sk. srni] an elephant-driver's (so read for pann).

i.
;
Satadha (adv.) [sata-l-dha. cp. ekadha. dvidha nil) wavs, into 100 pieces D 11. 341.
Sati
:
etc.]
in
Sapha
smooth, soft Vin 1.202 \'ism 260 Kh A 59. ?) sanhena softly Th i, 460. 2. gentle, mild D 11.259; Sn 855 J 1,202. 376; Nd' 234; Pv.\ 56, 215. Of speech (npp. pharusa harsh) M 1.126; A 111.196; Dhs 134.I. Cp. 3. delicato. exquisite Th 2. 258, 262. 264. 26S.
(adj.) [cp. Sk. slaksna]
:
11.151
\'v
50" = mudu VvA

(
21
pari".
-karani
"
a wooden in.strumcnt for smoothing the

.sort
;
see etym. under sarati*] memory, (f.) [Vcdic smrti Miln 77-80 1.180 11.292 recognition, consciousness, intentness of mind, wakefulness of mind, mindfulness, alertness, lucidity of mind, self-po.ssession. conscience, self-con.sciousness 1.19; 111.31, 49. 213, 230, 270 sq. A 1.95 Dhs 14 Ndi 7 Tikp 61 VbhA 91 DhsA 121 111.252, 282, Miln 37 upatthita sati presence of mind
ground, or a
VI. 114
of trowel,"
Abhp
1007; J iv.250
;
;
(loc.
;
1V.4 (i viya tilani pigsamana) v. 271 (asani viya viravanto iyar| viya pir)santo) cp. KhA 59 thus it seems to mean also a sort of instrument for oil -pressing, or a mortar.
"iyaij pirisito)
;
It 120; 287; S 1I-231; A 11.6, 218; 111.199; IV. 232 parimukhar) satig upatthipetug to surround oneself with watchfulness of mind M 111.89 Vin 1.24 satig
;
;
SaQhaka, at J 111.394 (of hair growing white " sanhakasadisa ") according to Kern, Toev. 11. O9 (coar.sc) hempen
cloth
(
paccupatthapetut) to preserve self-possession J 1.112; the IV.215; kayagata sati intentness of mind on body, realization of the impermanency of all things 111.89; A 1.43; S 1. 188; Miln 248; 336; mutthasati
forgetful,
sanavaka). as indicated by
fr.
v.
1.
sanalaka.
Thus
careless fulness as to death
D 111.252, A iv.317
through
282;
sq.
;
maranasati mindiv.216; SnA 54;
a der.
tfinira;
= sana. Kern compares P. tunhiraAccording to Andersen. sana = sanaka. Pali Glossary " betelnut " (=sanha).
.sana
PvA
241
;
Sk.
61, 66. instr.
asati not thinking of, forgetfulness
DhsA
asatiyj
forgetfulness,
without
thinking of it, not intentionally Vin 11.289^. sati {.samma") is one of the constituents of the 8-fold Ariyan
SaQheti [Caus. fr. sanha] to brush down, smooth (kese) only as cpd. 0 at Vin n.107 J iv.219.
;
Path
sq.
;
(e
g.
111.
141 sq.
VbhA
120)
see
magga
2.
-4dhipateyya
It 40.
;
(sat)
dominant mindfulness
11.243
Sata' (niim, card.) [V'odic satar) Lat. centum; Goth, hund

fr.
cp.
Av. satam, Gr.

;
i-Karof,
-hundred
Idg.
kmtom
.\
11.149
-indriya the sense, faculty, of mindfulness Dhs 14. -uppada arising, production of recol; ;
dkmtom ( dccem), thus ultimately the same as (of tens)] a hundred, used as nt. i. e. decad dasa, (collect.), either - or as apposition, viz. gama-satar) a hun(lrcd(ship of) villages DhA 1.180; jatila-satani 100 ascetics Vin 1.24; jati" D 1. 13; or gatha satai) 100 stanzas Dh 102.Often in sense of "many" or " innumerable," e. g. kaku, rar)si, etc.; cp. "satani
bahfini J iv.310, 311.
-ullapakayika, a class 1. 124. lection J 1.98 A 11.185 of devas S 1.16 sq. -patthana [BSk. smrty'upasthana Divy 126, 182, 208] intent contemplation and mindfulness, earnest thought, application of mindfulness there are foul' satipatthanas, referring to the body, the sensations, the mind, and phenomena respectively,
;
D
II.
11.83,
1 1
290
;
.sq.
III.
;
101
sq.,
;
127, 221;
sq.,-
1.56,
;
etc.
11.218
111.12
iv.125
457 sq.
339; V.175
111.96,
153; V.9, 166;
-kaku having a hundred corners, epithet of a cloud iii.34 = S 1. 100 (v. 1. sattakatu) see J.I'.T.S. 1891-93 -patta the Indian crane (or woodpecker ?) J 11. 153; p. 5. loi. 306 388 Miln 404. -padi a centipede A 11.73 -pala (Th 1, IV. 320 V.290 Vin 11. no. 148; Miln 272. -paka (-tela) oil mixture, worth 100 pieces 97) see pala.
Irsl'
104 sq.);
sq.,
'
-puppha merits Vism 211. Anethum sowa. a sort of dill or fennel J vi.537. -porisa of the height of a hundred men, extremely high, attribute -mOli of a hell Vv 52, 12 sq. name of a hell J v. 269.
J IV. 281 100, i. e.

;
DhA
11.48;
111.311; see also paka.
-punfia
innumerable
g. Cpd. 179; and in -vinaya disciplinary proceeding under appeal to the accused monk's own con-vepulscience Vin 1.325 11.79 etc. 11.247 A 1.99. lappatta having attained a clear conscience Vin 11179. -sagvara restraint in mindfulness Vism 7; DhsA 351 SnA 8. -sampajaiina mindfulne'-- and self-possession D 1.70; A II. 210; DA 1. 183 sq. -sambojjhanga (e.g. S V.90) see (sam)bojjhanga. -sammosa loss of mindful ness or memory, lack of concentr.atioji or attention
See on term 417. greater detail Dial. 11.322 sq. 214

;
Nd^
14,
Dhs 358; Kvu 155 (cp. Kvu. 45, 325, 340; Vism 3; VbhA 57,
e.
Asparagus racemosus Abhp 585.

;
-ragsi " having
100
1.
19
Vin
11.114;
DA
1.113;
Pug
32
Vism 63; Mfln
-rasabhojana food of rays." the sun Sdhp 590 J 1.44. 100 flavours DhA 111.96 (v. 1. all pass, satta") -vanka a kind of fish Abhp 672. -vallika an under-garment, arranged like a row of jewelry Vin 11.137. -sahassa one hundred thousand J 11.20 Miln 88; 136; DhA 11. S6.
;
260.
Satika (adj.) (-) [fr. sata'] consisting of a hundred, belonging to a hundred yojanasatika extending one hundred yojanas Vin 11.238 visagvassasatika of hundred and
; ;
twenty years' standing Vin

Satita
(f.)
11.303. sati]
-sahassima
id.
11.133.
Sata' [pp. of sarati. of smf, cp. BSk. smrta Av^ 1.228; II. 197] remembering, mindful, conscious D 1.37; 11.94; 1.520 (su-ssata & dus-sata) III. 49, 107, 222, 269; A III. 169 (-l-sampajana), 325 iv.31 Sn 741 S IV. 2 satokarin cultivator of sati Ps Dhs 163; DA 1.21 1.
[abstr.
(-).
formation
fr.
mindfulness,
memory
DhsA 405
Satima (adj.) S II 133; J
[superl.
1.
form"
fr.
sata']
the
hundredth
167 (panca).
'75Sataka
J
(nt.) [cp.
BSk. sataka] a hundred, collection of 100

[cp. dvi-kkhattur),
i7tti-kkhattui) etc.]
Satakkhattuo (adv.)
a hundred times.
" Satata (adj.) [with satra " completely " & sada " always lit. " in one (continuous) see sag to sa " one " Only in nt. satatar) stretch "] continual, chronic. (adv.) continually A iv.14; It 116; Sn 507; Miln 70; nirantarar) PvA no); 111.7"' (=sabbakalar) Pv II 8"
:
Satimant (adj.) [fr. sati] mindful, thoughtful, contemplative, pensive; nom. sg. satima D 1.37; S I.i2(>; Sn 174; A 11.35; Dhs 163; Dh,\ IV. 1 17; Pv IV. 3" satima (in verse) Sn 45; nt. satimag Sn 211; gen. satimato S 1.208; satimato S 1.81; Dh 24; nom. pi. satimanto D II. 120; Dh 91 DhA 11. 170; gen. satimatag Dh i8i See also D ni.77.^ M'. It 35; satimantanag A 1.24. 221 sq. A IV. 4, 38, 300 sq., 457 sq. Nd' 506 Nd- 629.
; ;
Sati
2. a (f.) [fr, sant, ppr. of as] 1. being J 111. 251. good or chaste woman Abhp 237; asati an unchaste woman Miln I22-=^^J 111.350; J v. 418; vi.310.
Satekiccha
132
s.
Sattu
-bhiimaka (pasada) (a palace) with iv.378 DhA 1.180, 239 J 1.58 seven months PvA 20. -yojanika IV. 209. -ratana the 7 royal treasures 7 miles in extent J v. 484. D 1.88 It 15 J v. 484. -ratta a week J vi.230 (dve = a fortnight), 304 Sn 570. -vassika 7 years old Miln 9. 310 DhA 11.87, 89 (samanera). 139 PvA 53 (Sankicca arahattar) patva) Dh.\ 111.98 (kumaroarahattar) patto) On the age of seven as that of child arahants J V.249. see Mrs. Rh. D. in Brethren introd. xxx. -visati twenty seven DhA 1.4.
V.
").
Satekiccha (adj.) [sa' + tekiccha] curable, pardonable Miln Vism 425. See tekiccha. 192, 221
;
" unfailing
7 stories
Saterata
Sk. âtahrada, sata+hrada] lightning Also as saterita Vv 33^; 64*; VvA 161 J V.14, 203. As saderita at Th i, 260. (=vijjulata), 277.
(f.)
37, 1 1 -masag (for)
Mhvs
[cp.
Satta' [pp. of sanj : sajjati] hanging, clinging or attached to Vin 1. 185; 11.246; Ndi 23, 24; Dh 342 J 1.376. Cp. asatta' & byasatta.
Satta' [cp, "edic sattva living being, satvan " strong man, warrior.' fr. sant] i. (ra.) a living being, creature, a sentient & rational being, person 1.17. 34, 53, 56, 82 n.68; A 1.35 sq., 55 sq. S 1.135 v. 41 Vin 1.5 Miln 273 Vism 310 (def" " riip'adisu khandhesu chandaragena Nett 161; satta visatta ti satta," thus = satta')
Sattakkbatturi
Vin
1.3;
It
;
(adv.) [cp. tikkhattui) etc.] seven times 18; sattakkhattuparamai) seven times at
naraka a being in purgatory 161 VbhA 144. 2. (nt.) soul (=jivita or (cp. niraya") Vism 500. virinana) Pv 1.8I (gata = vigata-jivita PvA 40). nissatta non-substantial, 3. (nt.) substance Vin 1.287.
1. 51,
;
DA
the utmost "parama one who will not be reborn more than seven times S 11. 134 sq. A 1.233, 235; iv.381 Kvu 104; Pug 15 sq. Nett 189; KhA 187; J 1.239;
;
DhA
III. 61,
63.
phenomenal DhsA 38. -avasa abode of sentient beings (see nava^ 2) D 111.263, Vism 552; VbhA 168. -ussada (see 268; A V.53
;
Sattati [cp. Sk. saptati] seventy passim. As sattari at S 11. 59
D
;
11.256;
Ap
248
Ap 118, & passim.
126
&
Sattatta (nt.) [abstr.

I">
fr.
satta-] state of
having existence
1.29.
[fr.
ussada 4) teeming with life, full of people D 1.87, iii, 131. -loka the world of living creatures SnA 263, 442 Vism 205. See also sankhara-loka. -vanijja slave trade DA 1.235 =A 111.208 (C. manussa-vikkaya)
;
Sattadha (adv.)
1.94; 11.235; phaJati.
satta*,
cp.
Sn 783;
J v. 33, 493;
dvidha] in seven pieces DhA 1. 17, 41. Cp.

cp. satta-
Satta^ [pp. of sapati to curse J 111.460 V.445.

;
Sk. iapta] cursed, sworn
Sattapanni-rukkha N. of a tree. Mhvs 30, 47 panni-guha N. of a cave KhA 95.
Satta' (num.) [cp. Vedic sapta, Gr.
Av. hapta Lat. iirTi'i septem, Goth. sibun = E. seven etc.] number seven. It is a collective and concluding (serial) number its application has spread from the week of 7 days (or nights), and is based on astronomical conception (Babylon !), this science being regarded as mystic, it invests the number with a peculiar magic nimbus. From time-expressions it was transferred to space, csp. when originally connected with time (like satta-bhumaka the 7-storied palace the Vimanas with 700 towers see vimana 2 & 6 or the 7 great lakes see sara' "yojana Extremely frequent 7 miles, cp. the 7 league-boots!). in folklore and fairy tales (cp. 7 years of famine in Egypt. 7 days' festivals, dragon with 7 heads, 7 ravens. 7 dwarfs, 7 little goats, 7 years enchantment, etc. etc.). For time expressions see in cpds. aha, masa, "ratta, vassa. Cp. Sn 446 (vassani) J 11.91 (kaya, thick masses); DA 1.25 (of the Buddh. Scriptures: sattahi masehi sangitar)) DhA 11.34 (dhanani), 101 (mangala) the collective expression 7 years, 7 months, 7 days at J v. 48 the 7X 70 nanavatthflni S 11.59 and the curious Cases : instr. enumeration of heptads at D 1.54.
;
Sattama'
J 1.^33.
(adj.)
[superl.
fr.
sant] best, excellent
Sn 356;
Sattama' (num. ord.) [fr. satta*] the seventh D 1.89 Sn 103. f. "mi Sn 437. Often in loc. "divase on the 7th day Sn 983 J 1.395 Miln 15 PvA 6, 74. -bhavika one who has reached the 7"' existence (or rebirth)
Kvu
Vin
Sattari
Sattali
475
(cp. trsl' 271*).
Sattarasa
1.77
(num.
;
card.) [satta*-l-rasa2 = dasa] seventeen :v.ii2 ("vaggiya bhikkhu, group of 17).
= sattati,
at S 11.59 sq.
(f.) [cp. Sk. saptala, name of var. plants, e. g. jasmine, or many-flowered nykkanthes, Halay. 2, 52] the plantain, and its flower J iv.440 ( = kadali-puppha C. so read for kandala") and perliaps at Th 2, 260 for pattali (q. v.), which is expl'' as kadali(-makula) at
;
;
ThA
211.
[a
Sattava = satta^
Vist. 520.
Satti^
diaerctic sattva]
v. 351.
Cp.
Lai.
sattahi
11.303
=M
gen. 1.34 1. 61.

;
sattannai)
1.56
loc.
sattasu
7 members (i. e. four legs, head support, foot support, side) Vin 11. 149. -attha seven or eight J ii.ioi. .-agarika a " seven-houser," one who turns back from his round, as soon as he has received alms at 7 houses D 1.166. -alopika a " seven-mouthful," one who does not eat more than 7 bits D 1.166. -aha (nt.) seven days, a week of 7 days [cp. BSk. saptaka D ivy 99] D 11.248; Vin i.i, 139; J 1.78; 11.85; iv.360 v.472 DhA 1.109; VvA 63. satta 7 weeks VI.37 DhA 1.86 cp. satta-satta-divasa J v. 443. -ussada (see ussada 2) having 7 prominences or protuberances (on the body), a sign of a Mahapurisa D 11. 18 in. 144. 151 (i. e. on both hands, on both feet, on both shoulders, on the back), -guna sevenfold Mhvs 25, 36. -jata with seven plaits (of hair) J v.g I (ofahunter). -tanti having -tala (-matta) (as big as) 7 .strings, a lute VvA 139. -tigsa 37 (see bodhi7 palm trees DhA n.62, 100. pakkhiya-dhamma). -dina a week Mhvs 11, 23. -pakaranika mastering the 7 books of the Abhidhammn -patittha sevenfold firm D n.174 J 1. 312 DhA III. 233. Miln 282. -padar) for 7 steps J vi.351 (Kern, Toev.
(f.) [fr. sak, cp. Vedic Sakti] ability, power Dhtp 508 Usually in phrase yatha satti as much as one can do. according to one's ability Cp 1. 10' DhA 1.399 or yatha
;
-anga a couch with
sattir)
1.102, or y. sattiya
DhA
1.92.
Satti^
I.
orig. identical with sattii] IV.130; J n.153; Vism 313 (digha-danda with a long handle); DhA 1.189; 11. 134 mukha piercing words (tikhina" a sharp knife). A 11.117 J 1.150. 2. a spear, javelin S 1.13 J 1. 34 1. -langhana -panjara latticework of spears D 11.164. -simbali-vana the forest of javelin dance J 1.430. -siila a .sword stake, swords (in purgatorj') v. 453.
(f.) [cp. Vedic Sakti, knife, dagger, sword
often in simile iipam5 kiimu S 1.128 Also N. of a purgatory J v. 143 sq.

Sattika see tala".
Sattu^ [Vedic satru]
111.97
Vism
341.
an enemy Vism 234 ("iiimmathana).
sattavo) J v.94 (ace. pi.
Sattu^ [cp. Sk. saktu] barley-meal, flour Vin ii.i 16 (satthu) Ndi 372 J III. 343 sq. Pv iii.i^ Dhs 646 pasibbaka flour sack -apana baker's shop J vi.365. "bhasta'id. J 111.346.
; ;
;
Sattuka
Sattuka
[fr.
133
;
Saddahati
Satthuna
[?]
sattu^]
an enemy
J 111.154
Mhvs
32, 18.
a friend J 1.365.
(lit.
Sattha' (nt.) [cp. \'edic sastra, r. sas to cut] a weapon, sword, knife; coll. "arms" D 1.4, 56; Sn 309. 819 (expl"! as 3: kaya, vacl, mano, referring to A iv,42, at Ndi :5i); J 1.72, 504; Pv iii.io*; SnA 458 (mu-
Satthuvaniia tsatthar4-vaijna] gold Master) \'in in. 238, 240.
the colour of the
Sathera
(adj.)
[sa''
-1-
thera] including the Theras
11.109
khena)
PvA
danda
Nd*
4), 1.63 A iv.249 satthai] aharati to stab oneself S 1.121; 576. III. 123 IV. 57 sq. -kamma application of the knife, incision, operation
Often in comb" 253. coll. for " arms," \'in 1.349
danda 4- sattha
;
(cp.
;
Sadattba [sat
1> 11
= sant)-)-attha]
;
the highest good, ideal

;
141
1.4
v. 207 sq.
may be taken as sa*-t-attha one's own good, as it is expl''

("
Dh 166 Mhvs 3, 24. It (with eupho'nic-d-), i. e. bj' Bdhgh at DhA in. 160
;
1.205; SnA 100. -karaka an assassin Vin in. 73. -vanijja trade in arms A in. 208. -haraka an assassin Vin 111.73 S iv.62.
\'in
;
sake atthe
"),
& adopted
in trsl" at Dial. 11.154.
Sadatthuta (adj.) [sada -1- thuta] always praised J iv.ioi =nicca-pasattha C).
(
Sattha"
(nt.) [c. V'edic sastra, fr. sas to

;
Miln 3 belief SnA 540

art. lore
SnA
;
327, 447.
teach] a science, vada" science of right

;
Sadara
(adj.)
1.280,
465
=D
[sa"4-dara] fearful, 111.57 (reads dd).
unhappy A
11.
172;
sadda
564.
grammar SnA 266
supina"
dream-telling
SnA
;
Sadasa [sa-l-dasa] a squatting mat with a fringe Vin iv.i7i.

Sadassa
[sat(
Sattha^ [sa'+attha Sk. sartha] a caravan D 11. 130, 339; Vin 1.152, 292 Nd' 446 Dh 123 (appa with a small c), Miln 351 -gamaniya (magga) a caravan road \in iv.63. -vasa encampment D 11 340, 344. -vasika & vasin caravan people J 1.33 V -vaha a caravan leader, a merchant P 11.342 Vv 84' (cp. VvA 337) leader of a band, teacher used as Ep. of the Buddha S 1. 192 It 80, 108 \'in 1.6. In exegesis of term Sallhii at Nd' 440=Nd'' 630 =Vism 208.
;
= sant)4-assa] a horse
of
good breed
1.289.
Sada (adv.)
[fr. sar)] always Sn 1041, 1087, iii9;Nd*63i (where long stereotype definition); Dh 79; Pv 11.8" yavajivai) PvA no); 11.9" ( = sabba( = sabbakalar) kalar) divase divase sayan ca pato ca PvA 127):
IV. i'".
(cp.
-matta " always revelling," N. of a palace Divy 603) a class of devas D 11.260.
;
J 1.363 sq
Sadisa (adj.)
[sa*-l;
disa =drsa] similar, like, equal
11.261
;
Sattha^ [pp. of sasati

sittha).
sas]
told,
taught
11.298
(v.
I.
111.48 sq.
116;
A 1.125 = Pug Vism 543=VbhA 148.
35; Vin 1.8; J 1.191 Cp. sadisa.
Dhs
Sattha^ (adj.) [wrong for satta=sakta] able, competent

J 111.173
(
Saderita see saterita.
= samattha C).
:
Sattha [cp. Sk. svasta, svas] breathed
see vissattha.
Satthaka' (nt.) [fr. sattha'] a knife, scissors Vin 11. 115 (danda, with a handle) J v. 254 (as one of the 8 parikkharas) Miln 282 aya at J v. 338 read "pattaka. -nisadana [cp. Sk. nisatana] knife-sharpening DhA 1.308, cp. Miln 282 nisana [~Sk. nisana]. -vata a cutting pain A i.ioi =307 J in. 445.
; ; ;
Sadevaka (adj.) [sa'-l-deva-l-ka] together with the devas, with the deva world D 1.62 111.76, 135 Sn 86 Vin 1.8, Dh 44 DA 1.174. At J 1. 14 sadevake (loc.) is used in the sense of " in the world of men & gods."
; ; ;
Sadevika
(adj.) [.sa"H-devi-|-ka]
together with his queen
Mhvs
Sadda
1.3]
1.
33. 70.
[cp. late
sq., 269,
Vedic sabda
BSk. sabda as
152
;
; ;
nt.
at
AvS
;
sound, noise
;
1.79,
Satthaka~
(adj.)
[fr.
sattha"]
belonging to a caravan,
274.
caravan people, merchant
PvA
nom. Satthar [Venic âstj-. n. ag. fr. Sas] teacher, master. sattha D 1.49; Sn 179; ace. satthararj D 1.163; Sn 153, 343; instr. satthara JD 1.163; instr. satthuna Mhvs 32, 19; gen. satthu O i.iio; It 79; Vin 1.12 gen. satthuno D 11. 128; Sn 547, 573, loc. satthari Dhs 004 nom. and ace. pi. sattharo D 1.230 A i 277 Miln 4; gen. pi. sattharanar) J 1.509. See e. g. D 1.230 A 1.277 Vin 1.8 Th 2, 387. The 6 teachers (as in detail at D 1.52-59 & var. places) are Purana Kassapa, Makkhali Gosala, Nigantha Nathaputta, Sanjaya Belatthiputta. Ajita-Kcsakambali. 5 teachers at Vin 11.186; A 111.123.3 at D 1.230; A 1277. The Ma.ster par excellence is the Buddha D i.iio;
;
281 M 111.56, 267 A sounds); Sn 71 Vism 408 (var. kinds); Dhs 621 (udaka); DhA 11. 7 (udriyana") def"* at Vism 446 (" sota-patihanana-lakkhai;ia," etc.) & at VbhA 45 (" sappati ti saddo, udahariyati ti attho "). 2. voice It 114; DhA 1.15 (itthi); J 11.108. -3. word Vin i.ii \bhA 387 (in nirutti) SnA 261, 318, 335. -kovida a grammarian or phonetician SnA 321.. -dhatu element of sound Dhs 707. -naya science of grammar, etymology Kh.\ 107. -bheda word analysis \"ism 519 sq. -vidu a grammarian Sn.V lOy. -vedhin shooting by sound Mhvs 23. 85. -sattha science of words, grammar Sn.\ 266. -siddhi analysis or correct formation of a word, grammatical explanation Sn.\ 304.
244
in. 102 sq., 146, 234. 111.30 sq. iv.gl, 248
J 1.3 (ten
.551-
11.128
iii.i
19 sq.
111.248
iv.120, 460
Sn
Saddana
(nt
[fr.
sabd
see saddayati]
making a noise
955
(see exegesis in detail at
Vism
J 11.4
gana-satthar leader of a company 389, 401, 604. satthara-dassana sight of the Master SnA 1, 72
^
Nd' 446
Nd*
153, 545, 630), 1 1 48
Dhtm
401
;
Saddala (adj.) [cp. Sk. iadvala] grassy Th i, 21 1 J 1.87 VI. 518; Miln 286; Pv u.iz'ô (=taruna-tina PvA 158).
Saddahati
[V'êdic
;
49
satthu -d-anvaya successor of the M. Sn 556.
^rad-dha. only in impcrs. forms grd.

; ; ;
Satthi'
Ine thigh Vin n.i6i Th I, 151; Vv 81"; J 11.408; III. 83; VI. 528; antara" between the thighs A 11.245.
(nt.
f.)
&
[cp. Sk. sakthi]
srad-dadhana
;
Satthika (adj.)
[fr.
sattha"] belonging to a caravan
inf. srad-dha cp. Av. pp. srad-dhita .Traa-da id. Lat. crcd-(d)o (cp. " creed ") Oir. cretim to Vr. Idg. 'kred (cord" hcart)H- dhe, I't. to believe. put one's heart on] to believe, to have faith 1) 11.115
;
11.344.
Satthu see sattu*
satthu" see satthar.
Satthuka " having a teacher," in atlta [belonging to the whole cpd] whose teacher is dead D n.154.
DhA 11.27. PPf 244; S 111.225; Pv 11.8'; J V.480 saddahanto DA 1.81 PvA 148 (a"), 151 (a), 285; & saddahana S 20. 214; Sn 186; It 112. Pot saddheyya in i>i" saddaheyya C); 2'"' pi. saddahe'^ha J n. (' 3"' pi. saddheyyur) S 11.255. At J vi.575 (I'ot.) saddahe
; ;
Saddabana
seems to be used as an exclamation
in
134
the sense of "
is
Santa
[n. ag. fr.
wonder"
read
J
(cp. nianne).
saddayase (see PvA 2iy; saddahatabba D ii34i>: V.480 saddahitabba Miln 310; saddhesrya Vin 111.188; and saddhayitabba (Cans. !) PvA 109. A Cans. aor. 2 sg. ger. is (ma) saddahesi J vi.i36''"' saddhaya inf. saddhatur) J v. 445. J V.176 (^saddahitva C.) Caus. II. saddahapeti to make pp. (Cans.) saddhayita. believe, to convince; Pot. "dahapeyya J vi.575
11.37;
;
.
saddahase at Pv iv.S^ to be saddayati). grd. saddhatabba
Saddhatar
saddahati.
i.
e.
sad -)- dhatar] a believer
Sdhp
39.
(adj.) [fr.
Saddhayika
saddhaya, ger. of saddahati! trustIV.
worthy
09.
11.320
109 (so read for sika)
Th
2, 43.
Saddhayita [pp. of saddahati BSk. sraddhayita] one who is trusted; nt. that which is believed, faith Pv 11. 8. May be mis.speiling for saddhayika.
;
Pv
IV. 1^5; fut.

(f.)
"dahapessati J 1.294.
Saddhig
(&
saddhi)
(adv.)
in
[in
Saddahana
faith
[fr.
;
Nd^ 632
Dhs
.sad4-dhal believing, trusting, having 12, 25 Nett 15, 19 DhA 1.76.

; ;
"towards one aim," but
forra=Vedic sadhrtg meaning = Vedic sadhryak
Saddayati [Denom. fr. sadda; i. e. sabd] cp. Epic Sk. sab dayati A sabdayati] i. to make a sound Miln 258; Pv IV. 8' (saddavase read for saddahase); iv.16' (id.); Ud 61 ("ayamana noisj'). 2. to call, summon (with
(opp. visvak, cp. P. visurj) " together." Cp. also Vedic sar)yak = P. samma. The BSk. is sardhai), c. g. s. viharin AvS 11.139] together; as prep, (following the
noun)
III.
in
company with
(inslr.)
1.31
Vin
1.32
ace.) J 111.288.
188 (expW as "ekatn"); J 1.189; 11.273; DA 1.35; Miln 23; also with loc. 1">.\ 1.15; or gen. Vin 11. 154; As ad\-. saddhig agamasi J 1.154, cp. saddhigJ 1.420.
kilita J 11.20.
Saddita [pp. of sabd; cp. saddayati] sounded, called

100.
Sdhp
-cara
companion Sn
;
Dh 328.
[cji.
45, 46 (=ekato cara Nd' 633): -viharika (saddhi") co-resident, fellow-bhikkhu
Saddula
Sk. sardrda] a leopard Miln 23.
pupil Vin 1.45 sq.
111.70;
id.
DhA
1.182,
224; Vism gy;

;
Saddha^ {b-Aj.) [orig. adj. of saddha^, but felt to be adj. of saddha; cp. BSk. Sraddha AvS 1.83, 383] i. believing faithful T) 1.171 S 1.43; n.159 sq. A 1.150 11. 164, 227 sq. III. 3 sq., 34, 182 iv.38, 145, 314 sq. v. 10 sq., Sn 188, 371; Dh S"; Pv i.io'>; iv.i8; DhA 124 sq. 11.82. as(s)addha unbelieving PvA 42, 54, 67, 243 A 2. credulous Sn 853 Dh 97. pa.ssim (see a").
; ; ;
; ;
II. 19. -viharin 'viharinl Vin iv.291
11.239;
in.69
i.i
f.
Saddhiya
(nt.) [abstr. fr.
*sraddhya] only in neg. a"

wealthy, rich
(q. v.).
Sadhana
(adj.) [sa'-l-dhana]
[sa'-l-
1.73; J 1.334.
Sadhamma
1.523
Sn 1020
[sa^
-i-
dhamma] one's own Bu n.5 = J 1.3.

;
religion
or faith
Saddha^ [cp. Epic Sk. & Siitra literature sraddha, fr. srad-dhaj a funeral rite in honour of departed relatives connected with meals and gifts to the brahmins D 1.97 A 1. 166; v. 269, 273 DA 1.267; saddhag pamuncati to
;
;
Sadhammika
San'
sa
[cp.
dhamma -F ika]
;
co-religionist
11.273.
;
Vedic sva, gen. sunah

1.77;
canis, Oir. cu, Goth.
give
up
offerings,
to abandon
Brahmanism Vin
according to
; ;
D i.i66=M
Av. spa, Gr. Kinoi- Lat. hunds = hound] a dog; nom. sg. S 1.176; in. 150; Kvu 336. For
1.7
11.39;
Sn 1146.
;
The word
is n.
Abhp
other forms of the same base see suvana.

San" (=sar)) ace. of
sa^.
V.2O9-273 loc. e, D 1.97 J 11.360 kar) saddhai) Com. ib. 360 has a gatha), seems to be f. saddha-bhattag, a funeral repast (v. 1. saddha-"). Thus it seems to be confused with saddha.
and
(ace. in
Sanacca
(nt.)
sa^
-1-
nacca] dancing (-party) Vin n.267.
Sanati see sanati.
Saddhamma [sad( = sant)-t-dhamma, cp. BSk. saddharma, e. g. Jtm 224] the true dhamma, the best religion, good
practice, the " doctrine of the good " (so Geiger, Pali Dhamma pp. 53, 54, q. v. for detailed discussion of the
Sanantana
term) 435 sq.

IV.95.
M
;
282
A
)
S v. 172 sq. A 1.69; in. 7 sq., 174 sq., 3:7; Sn 1020; Dh 38; J v.483 DhA Seven saddliammas M 1.354, 356; D 111.252, Opp. a-saddhamma (q. v.) four a IV. 208 sq.
1.46;
;
v. 169,
puratana) Idg. [for sanatana (cp. (adj.) *seno = Gr. f'/'og old; Sk. sanah in old times; Av. hana Goth, old, Lat. seneo, senex (" senile "), senatus sineigs old; Oir. sen old] primeval, of old; for ever, eternal D 11.240, 244 S 1.189 (cp. K.S. 1.321 poranaka, santanag va panditanag dhamma); DhA 1.51.
; ;
;
Sanabhika
wheel)
11.47
eight
Vin
11.202.
-garu paying homage to the true religion S 1.140. -savana hearing the (preaching of the) true dhamma D III. 2 2 7, 274 A 1.279 11.245 iv.25 sq., 221 v.115 sq.
; ;
[sa^-fnSbhi-t-ka] having a nave (of a A 11.37 ^^ both places comb'' with sa-nemika " with a felly " (i. e. complete).
(adj.)
II.
17, 172
'
Sanamika
(adj.)
[sa'-fnama-l-ika] having a name, called

1.28.
Bu
II.
194
Saddha (f.) [cp. Vedic sraddha see saddahati] faith (on term cp. Geiger, SayyuUa trsl" 11.45') D 1.63 111.164 sq. S l.i72 = Sn 76 S V.196 Dh 144 A 1. 150, 210 in. 4 sq., 352 iv.23 v.96 Dhs 12 Miln 34 sq. Tikp 61, 166, instr. saddhaya (used as adv.) in faith, by 277, 282. faith in (ace. or gen.) Vin 11.289 (ayasmantanay)
:
Sanidassana
(adj.)
[sa^
-1-
nidas.sana]
visible
D
;
in. 217;
Dhs
1087.
i.
Sant [ppr. of atthi]

It 62 sq.
.
being, existing
J v.176 (pabbajita) shortened to saddha

;
1. 1.
30.
is
120
I ).
or 49 (kammaphalag s.) (-pabbajita) .\ 1.24: 1.123 The same phrase as saddhaya pabbajita at expl'i as " saddahitva " by Bdhgh (see K.S.
;
PvA
Sn 98, 124. 2. good, true S 1.17 Dh 151. Cases nom. sg. m. santo Sn gS Miln 32 Nd^ 635 (=samana) f. sati (q. v.) nt. santag A v. 8 PvA 192
; ;
D
;
i.Ci,
152
1.176;
ace. santag
thus taking it as ger. -dnusarin walking according to faith 1.479 A 1.74 Pug 15; Nett 112, 189. -indriya (saddh) the faculty, i. e. the moral sense, of faith D in. 239, 278; .\ 11. 149; S V.I93, 377; Dhs 12, 62, 75 Nett 19. -cariya living in faith Vism loi. -dejrya a gift in faith D 1.5; Vin 1.298; 1V.30 DA 1. 81. -vimutta emancipated through
1.32
satag J iv.435 (opp. asag); instr. in.338 Sn 81 sata D 11.55 Ice sati D 11.32 A 1.176 Dh 146 It 85 cS: sante D 161; abl. santato Nett 88 Sn 450 DhsA 206 sq. pi. nom. santo 1.24 S 1.71 It 62 Dh 151 nt. santani ace. sante Sn 94, 1.152 1.24; S 1.17; Sn 227; instr. sabbhi 665; gen. satag Dh 151; loc. 11.246; S 1. 17, 56; Miln 221 J V.49 Compar. santatara It 62; superl. sattama santesu.
11.65
; ; ; ; ;
&
(q.v.).
faith
Pug 15; Nett 1.478; A 1.74, 118 sq. -vimutti emancipation through faith Pug 15.
;
190.
Santa' [pp. of sammati'] calmed, tranquil, peaceful, pure D I.T2 \in 1.4; S 1.5: A 11. 18; Sn 746; Pv iv.i"
;
Santa
135
Santirana
(nt.)
[fr.
{ - upasanta-kilesa PvA 230); Miln 232, (.09; Vism 155 (anga; opp. ojaiik'anga) DhA 11.13; iu.83. nt. peace, bliss, nibbana S iv.370. -indriya one whose senses are tranquil A 11.38 Sn 144 Vin 1. 195; J 1.506; -kaya of calmed bodj' Dh 378; DhA IV. 1 14. -dhatnma peaceful condition, quietude -manasa of tranquil mind J 1.506 -bhava id. Miln 265. Vin 1. 195; J 1.506. -vasa peaceful state DhA iv.114. -vutti living a peaceful life It 30, 121.
;
Santana
sag 4- tan]
48.
tendril (valli)
KhA
1.
spreading,
ramification,
celestial trees
2.
one of the 5
3. (also m,) J VI. 239 (maya made of its flowers). continuity, succession; lineage S 111.143; 1.46; Dhs.\ 63, 217, 297; Vism 555; VbhA 164. Cp. citta continuity of consciousness Cpd. 167'.
DA
Santanaka [santana -l-ka]

root S
3.
;
i.
(nt.)
=santana
162 (valli a sort of long creeper).

(nt.)
III. 155 J 1.277. a cobweb Vin 1.48.
Santa' [pp. of sammati'] tired, wearied, exliausted

J
Dh
60
2.=^santana VvA offspring S

2
4.
1.8.
i; Vv.\ 94, miila a spreading

12.
1.498;
Pv
u.g^* (=parissama-patta
;
PvA
127).
etc.]
Santaka' (adj.) [fr. sant cp. BSk. santaka Divy 280 I. belonging to nt. property J 1.91, 494; J 1.122
1.346.
in the
2. due to (gen.) J 111.408 power of J iv.260 (bhaya).
iv.37.
DhA
Santapa (adj.-n.) [fr. sag-l-tap] burning; heat, fire; fig. torment, torture Sn 1123 (cp. Nd' 636); J 1.502 Miln 97, 324; VbhA 70 (various), 245 (aggi", suriya"); Sdhp
;
3.
(being)
9.
57^-
Santapita [ppof santapeti] heated, aglow

(opp,
Th
2,
504.
Santaka' (adj.) 5 V.272.
[sa^
+ antaka]
limited
anantika)
Santapeti see santappati.
Santaca
(f.) [.')
bark J
v. 202 ('.âttacag ?).
Santayati [sag 4- tayati] to preserve (connect (better dhayati) =SnA 5 (reads "taneti).
?)
Vism 688
Santajjeti [sag + tajjeti] to frighten, scold, V.94 ThA 65 PvA 123, 195.
;
menace
J 1.470
'
Santaiana (nt.) & i (f.) [fr. sag + tareti'] conveying to the other shore S iv.174; 1.134. f. santarani Ap 234
Santatai] (adv.)
or fr. sag+tan] continually, only in cpds "karin consistent A 11. 187 "vutti of consistent behaviour A 11. 187; 1.339; sila steady in character 1.339.
[
: ;
satatar),
(scil.
nava).
fear,
;
Santasa [sag-ftasa] trembling, S III 85 J r.274 Miln 146, 207

; ;
shock
22.
11.33;
PvA
Santatara see sant.

Santati
[fr. sag + tan, Ht. stretch] i. continuity, durasubsistence Dhs 643; Nett 79; Miln 72, 185; VbhA 8, 170. 173; VvA 25; Vism 431, 449. citta" continuity of consciousness Kvu 458 cp. C-pd. 6, 153^, 252 sq. dhamma" continuity of states Miln 40 rupa of form VbhA 2 1 sankhara" causal connection of material things Th i, 716. 2. lineage Miln ibo.
Santasaniya (adj.)
[fr.
sag -1- tasana] making frightened,
inspiring terror Miln 387.
(f.)
tion,
Santasin (adj.)
(f.) [fr.
:
[fr.
santasa] trembling, frightened
Dh
351.
;
Santatta^ [pp. of santappati] heated, glowing 11.335; 1.453; S 1.L69 {divasa); J iv.118; Miln 325; PvA
sam, cp. Sk. santi] tranquillity, peace Sn 204 Santi D 11.157 A 11.24 Dh 202. -kamma act of appeasing (the gods), pacification 1. 12 -pada " the place of tranquillity " 1.97. tranquil state, i. e. Nibbana A 11.18; VvA 219. -vada an advocate of mental calm Sn 845 (vada in verse);
;
DA
Nd'
203.
38 (soka).
Saatatta' [pp, of santasatij frightened, disturbed J 111.77 santrasta C). (
Santaneti (& "taneti) [Caus. of sag -1- tan] to continue A 111.96 sq. S IV. 104 Pug 06 sq. SnA 5 (see santayati).
; ;
Santappati [sag
to be heated or chafed; fig. to grieve, sorrow 1.188; J 111.153. pp. santatta' 1. 128 Caus. "tapeti to burn, scorch, torment S iv.56 s(]. pp. santapita.
+ tappati'J
Santika ("t.) [sa' -l- antika] vicinity, presence; santikag santika from into the presence of, towards J 1.91, 185 the presence of, frum J 1.43, 83, 189 santike in the presence of, before, with D 1.79, 144 Dh i> iMiln 408 Sn 379 \in 1.12 S 1.33 J V.4O7 with ace. S iv.74 with nibbanasantikc Dh 372 instr. santiabl. .Mhvs 205 kena- by, along with J 11 301 (if not a mistake instead of suntikag or santike ?). -4vacara keeping or being near D 1.206; 11.139;
; ;
J >'J7-
Santappita ipp. of santappeti] satistied, pleased J 11,44 Pv 11.8" ( pii.iita PvA no).
Sautappeti
L^''>">-
Santika
(f.)
[uncKar
;
in origin
A meaning] a kind
knibbclspel)
of game,
" spellicans "
\in
11.10
III.
(Kh. 1).); (Kern: 180 DA 1.85.

;
i.O;
1.109;
Vin
1.
of sag + tappati^J to satisfy, please 18; J 1.50, 272. pp. santappita.
Santitthati
[.sag-l-
tiuhati]
I.
to stand, stand
still,
remain,
continue
A
J
Santara (adj.) [sa^4 antara, cp. E. with-in] inside; in lomp" "uttara inner & outer Vin 111.214; iv.281 "uttarena with an inner iS: outer garment Vin 1.298 ThA 171 "bahira within & without D 1.74; Dh 315; J 1.125;
; ; ;
Pug
31
iv.ioi (udakag - stands still), 282, 302 sq. 1.26. 2. to be established, to be put into
order Vin ii.i i. to be composed
3.
to stick to, to be fixed or settled,

11.206;
in. 239 (citta)
;
DA
1.2
18;
DhA
111.488.
;
Santarati [sag -f tarati'j to be in haste, to be agitated amana ('rupa) J 111.156, 172 vi.12, 451.
;
ppr.
4. to restrain oneself J 1.438.-15; It 43. l-'otms pres. santitthati 5. to wait for (ace.) Dh.\ 1.50. 11.206; S 111.133; san^hahati J vi.160; & santhati ppr. santhahanto Vin 1.9 Pug 31 Pot. J IV 469. S v.321. aor. santhasi Vin 1.15 santhahejrya \in 11.
Vin
1.9,
v. 321;
Santavant
(adj.) [fr. santa'] tranquil
Dh
378.
santhahigsu
DhA
1.50.
pp.
(3""
pi.)
S 11.224.
santhita
Caus.
Inf.
santhatug
II.
1.438;
santhapeti
(&
Santasati [sag-t- tasati'l to be frightened or terrified, to fear, ppr. santasag J vi.306 (a), to be disturbed Miln 92. 6 santasanto J iv.ioi (a) Pot. santase J 111. 147; V.378; ger. santasitva J 11.398. pp. santasita &
;
"(hapeti).
SantlraQa
t.t.
santatta.
(nt.) [sagftirana] investigation, decision; as denoting a stage in the act of sense-cognition, judging an impression (see Cpd. 28, 40. 238) DA 1.194;
DhsA
;
264.
82,
2()0,
Santasita [pp. of santasati] frightened Miln 92
PvA
260
Nett
191.
\ism 459. As a (f.) at 272 -'kicca function of judging Tikp 33;

;
(=sulthu
tasita).
Vism
21, 454.
Santuttha
Santuttha [pp. of santussati] pleased, happy
136
Saxiditthika
n.6 A 11.209 iv.232 sq. v. 25, 67, 130. 154. maha", tlie greatly contented one, the Arahant DhsA 407.
; ; ;
1.60,
71
DA
1.256;
IV. 72,
147; Vin 1.233;

3.
VvA
298;
DhA
1.347.
Cp. sanfhana
Santhana see santhana.

Santhara [sag -l- thara] 5 I 170; \'in n.i3o
;
Santutthi
(f.)
;
[sag
;
1.71
I\I
1.13
+ tutthi] Sn 265 Dh
;
satisfaction,
contentment
;
204;
11.27, 31
111.219 sq.,
432 (a);
Santutthita
DhA
(f.)
III.
iv.ui.
[abstr.
formation
1.12
;
fr. last]
state of content-
ment
(a).
115;
Pug 25; Vism 53; Dhs 1367

sar)
spreading, covering, fioor(ing) kinds of floors: itthaka", sila, daru, i. e. of tiles, flags, wood) A 1. 30 (panna) J vi.24 (id.); J 1.92 Ps 1.176. 2. (cp. pati) friendly welcome A 1.93 (amisa & dhamma").
(3
Santuleyya (adj.) [metric for tulya, grd. of conuneasurable neg. a J vi.283.

;
+ tuleti]
Sautharaka [santhara -l-ka cp. BSk. sanstaraka MVastu III. 272] a spread, cover, mat Vin 11. 113 (tina"), 116.
Santhuta
III. 63
(adj.) [sag
+ thuta]
;
acquainted, familiar J 1.365;

Sdlip 31
Santus(s)ita [pp. of santussati] contented, pleased, happy S III. 45 {tussit' atta) Sn 1040 Dh 362 (=sutthu tusita
; ;
(cira)
v. 448
(so read for santhata);
Neg. a J
III. 63,
221
VI.310.
Cp. santhava.
DhA
IV.90)
Mhbv
31
(ss).
Santhutika
(adj.) [fr.
santhuta] acquainted
i.
Vism
78.
Santassaka
Santussati
(adj.) [fr. santussati]

[sar)
content Sn 144.
+ tussati]
to be contented, or pleased, or
42.
happy; ppr. "amana Sn

Santosa
[fr.
pp. santuttha
DA
1.204.
&
"tusita.
dense; in -cchaya Sanda' giving dense shade S iv.194; J 1.57, 249; D,\ 1.209 (2) (thick) wood, forest; in -"vihara dwelling in the wood, life as a hermit Th i 688.
[cp. Sk.
sandra]
(adj.) thick,
sag
+ tu?]
;
contentment
Sandati [syand; Dhtp
Santhata [pp. of santharati] i. spread, strewn with (-), covered D 11. 160 Vin 111.32 Sn 401, 668. dhamani"gatta having the body strewn with veins, emaciated Vin iii.i46 = J 11.283; J 1.346. 350 & passim (see dhamani). Kem, Toev. s. v, considers santata the right spelling. 2. (nt.) a rug or mat Vin 111.224; Vv 63* ( =tina-santharaka VvA 262).
;
149: passavane] to flow D II. 128, 129 (aor. sandittha) J 1.18; vi 534 (v. 1. sikandati siyandati ?) Pv 11. 10* ( - pavattcti PvA 143). Caus. sandapeti to cause to flow Miln 122. pp. sanna. Cp. vissandati & vissandaka.
; ;
Sandana'
(nt.)
trappings
II.
188 (read sandana
?).
Sandana^
[cp.
Vedic syandana] a chariot Mhvs

;
21,
25;
Santhatika (adj.)
34^. 359.
[fr.
santhata
2] sleeping
on a rug Miln
appeasing
Dpvs
14,
56
Vv
642
J IV.103
v,264
vi.22.
;
Sandamanika
[fr.
(f)
[fr.
syand] a chariot vin 111.49
iv.339
Santhana
(nt.)
Dh
275.
sam,
cp.
Sk. santvana]
i.
DA
1.82
KhA
50
Vism
255.
2.
satisfaction
1.122 is to be
Vv
18'.
Sandambhita
Santhamati at J
read sandhamati " to blow."
[fr. Sk. sandarbhati] is reading for santhambhita at J vi.207.

[fr.
Kern's
proposed
Santhambhati [sag + thambhati] to restrain oneself, to keep firm Sn 701 (imper. med. 2"'i sg. "thambhassu)
Sandassaka
Pug 65;
stil'f
or
J 1.255; rigid, to
(f.)
111.95.
Caus.
1.
145
11.97
sandassati, Caus. of sandissati] instructing IV. 296 S v. 162 It 107 Miln 373.
;
"thambheti to
make
san-
numb
&
J i.io.
(nt.)
Sandassana showing J
1.67.
Santhambhana
thambhati]
thambhitatta
stiffness,
[abstr.
fr.
stiffening,
1.
rigidity
Dhs
636
DhsA
Santhaia Ap 97
324; J
[fr.
10
(a-santhambhana-bhava).
sag-l-str] a
couch or mat Vin
11.162
1.277
(tina).
Santharaka=santhara; only as
1.24
;
tina
made
of grass
Vin
1.
501
J 1.360
[fr.
VvA
262.
Sandahati [sag -l- dahati'] to put together, to connect, to Mhvs vii.iS; ppr. med. fit, to arrange J iv.336 sandahamana DhsA 113; ger. sindahitva J iv.336; 6 sandhaya lit. after putting on J iv.258 (the arrow on to the bow) fig. with reference to, concerning M 1.503 J 1.203, 274 11.177 PvA 87, 89, 1 10 towards III. 295. pp. sandhiyate [& sandhisryate] to be J 1.49 1 put together, to be self-contained Pug 32 to be connected SnA 376, 572 to reflect upon, to resent Sn 366 to be
; ; ; ; ; ; ; ;
Santharanaka
santharati] spreading, strewing; "vata a wind which strews things about SnA 67.
(adj.)
-F tharati] to spread, strew D 11. 84. -pp. Caus. santhareti Mhvs 29, 12. santhata. Caus. II. santharapeti to cause to be spread Vin iv.39 Mhvs
reconciled J
11.
114.
pp. saghita.
Santharati [sag
Sandabana (nt.) [fr. sag-t-dha] arrow) on the string Miln 352. Sandana
cord,
applying, placing
(an
29. 9-
Sn
(nt.) [sag-l-dana, fr. da to bind: see dama], a tether, fetter 11.274; Th i, 290; Dhp 398; iv.ioi. 622 ; J 11.32 Ud 77 (text sandhana)
DhA
Santharii] (adv.) [fr. santhara] by way of spreading; in sabba so that all is spread, prepared 11.84; cp. Vin 1.227, 384.
Sandaleti
[sag
-f
daleti]
to
break;
ger.
sandalayitvana
Sn
62.
Santhava
[fr.
macy S 1. 180; Dhs
sag-l-stu, cp. santhuta] acquaintance, inti17; Sn 37, 168, 207, 245; J 1.158; 11.27, 42,
Sandittha [pp. of sandissati] seen together, a friend J yathasanditthag, where one's Vin III. 42 1. 106, 442
;
friends live
D
;
11.98
v. 152.
santhavani abecome acquainted, an acquaintance Nd' ig8. vissasin intimate without being acquainted A in. 136.
;
1059; DhsA 364; DhA 1.235. nom. pi. Sn 844 = S 111.9 iv.98. -jata having J
Sanditthi (f)
[fr. sag-l-dfs] the visible world, worldly gain Sn 891 Vin 11. 8g Nd' 288, 300 1.43 247 paramasin infected with worldliness 1.97.
III. 45,
Santhavana
3'M
(nt.)
[fr.
sag
4-
thavati]
acquaintance
DhsA
Santhagava [Sk. sansthagara] a council
hall,
a mote hall
i.yi
II.
147;
11.207;
1.228,
353, 457; 111.207;'
Sanditthika [cp. BSk. sandr.stika Divy 426] visible 1.51 belonging to, of advantage to, this life, actual 11.56, 198; 1.85, 474; A 1. 156 sq. 11.93, 217; 111.5 As S 1.9, 117, IV.41, 339 Sn 567, 1137 Vism 215 sq. sanditthiya (f at J vi.213
Sandita
Sandita
[fr.
137
Sannitodaka
break, an underminer J vi.458. -bheda(ka) causing discord J 111.151. -mukha opening of a break (made by burglars) into a house Th i, 786; PvA 4. -samala (-sankativa) refuse heap of a house-sewer (cp. A'.S. 11. 181, i.334 = S 11.270. 203) D II. 160;
sag + da: see sandana) bound, tied.
Th
i,
290
(ditllii-sandana").
Sandiddha
V'in 11.202
[sag
;
+ diddha]
1.282.
smeared,
indistinct,
husky
PA
Sandiyyati
sandiyati [sar) + diyyati{=diyati) = Sk. diyate of dyati, i. e. da^ to cut see datta] to he vexed, to resent S 11.200 sq. J vi.570 {spelt vvrongly sandhiyati C. expl" as " manku hoti ").
&
Sandhika
(adj.)
(-),
in pafica
having
5 links or pieces
Vism
277.
Sandhiyati see sandahati.
Sandissati [sag
to be seen together with, to be engaged in. or to tally, agree with, to live conformably to (loc, e. g. dhamme) D 1,102 S v. 177 Sn 50 11. 75 D II. 127; Nett 23; ppr. a-sagdissamana invisible Davs IV. 30 Caus. sagdasseti to teach, instruct U 1.126; 11.95 Vin 1. 18; to compare, verify. 11.124; ppr. sandassiyamana D 11. 124 J vi.217 (sunakhesu sandissanti, i. e. they are of no more value).
;
+ dissati]
Sandhunati [sag -f dhunatij to shake
11.336.
;
Sandhupeti [sag -1- dhupeti] to fumigate S 111.89 Ps 11. 167. As sandhupayati to cause thick smoke or steam
thickly, at Vin 1.225;
Sn
p.
15
(=samanta dhupayati
SnA
154).
Sandhovati [sag -1- dhovati] to clean
A
;
1.253.
Saudipeti [sag
+ dipeti]
to kindle J v. 32.
18, 13.
Sandesa [Sk. sandesa] news, message Mhvs
Sandhovika [fr. sandhovati] washing kanna-sandhovika khidda ear-washing sport or gambol (of elephants, with So probably for sanadhovika at pitthi etc.) A v. 202. Cp. sanadhovana (?). 1.229, 375.
Sandeba [sag+deha] 1. accumulation; the human body Dh 148. 2. doubt Miln 295.
Sanna' [pp. of sidati] sunk
Dh
327.
Saadosa [sag + dosa] pollution, defilement 358 V.292 Sn 327.

;
M 1.17 A 111.106,
;
Sanna' [pp. of sandati] flown J vi.203 (dadhi).
Sannakaddu
[lexicogr.
latifolia
Sk.
sannakadru]
the
tree
Bu-
Sandhana
(nt.) [sag
+ dhana]
property, belongings
11.
180.
chanania
Abhp
-1-
556.
cp. sannameti]
Sandhanta
[pp. of
sandhamati] blown, smelted
(of gold.
1.253.
Sannata low J
[pp. of sag
VI. 58 (opp.
nam,
unnata).
1.
bent down,
2.
bent, prepared J v.215
(C. suphassita).
Sandhamati [sag + dhamati] to blow, to fan

pp. sandhanta.
1.122.
Sannaddha [pp of sannayhati]

(susannaddha)
;
Miln 339.
Sandhatar [sag + dhatar] one

ciliator
who
;
puts together, a con-
Pv
J
I.I
IV. i^"
("dussa).
I.
2.
fastened, bound, 11.350 put on, clothed (with)
3.
armed,
;
1.4
III.
71
1.345
11.209
Pug
57.
79
Dh
387
DhA
iv.144
PvA
accoutred S 11.284; 154 (dhanu-kalapa).
Sandhana
(nt.)
[fr.
sag + dha]
i.
uniting,
friendship 1.74; Ud 77 (read sandana ?).
DA
DhsA
113.
conciliation,
Sannayhati [sag -f nayhati] to

;
2.
bond,
fettei
Sandhapana (nt.) [fr. sandhapeti, Caus. of sandahatij combination VvA 349.

Sandhaya see sandahati.
Sandhaiaka
(adj.)
[fr.
tie. bind, fasten, to arm oneself J 1.129 to array, arm 11175 Vin i. 342 to inf. arrange, tit aor. sannayhi 1.96 1.96 J 1.273 sannayhitug J 1.179; ger. sannayhitva D 11. 175;
J 11.77;
sannahitva J 1.273.
-1-
Sannameti [Caus. of sag nam] to bend 5071=5 IV. 1 88 (kayag sannameyya

sandhareti] checking,
restraining
M
i.
1.365, 439, 450,

e.
to writhe).
Cp. Cpd. 162 n. 5 (" strengthen "
?).
Vism
205.
(nt.) [fr.
Sannaha
sandhareti] checking Miln 352.
[fr.
Sandharana
PvA
J
231.
sannayhati] i. dressing, fastening together 2. armour, mail S v. 6 J 11.443 Th. i, 543

;
:
II79(adj.) [sag-f-nikasa] resembling,
Sandhareti [sag -1- dhareti] i. to hold, bear, carry J 111.184. curb, 2. to hold up, support J iv.167. 3. to dussandhariya restrain, check Vin 11. 2 12; J 11.26, 59. difficult to keep back J in. 340.
Sannikasa
III.
522
v87 = vi.3o6;
looking like J
;
v.169 (C. dassana)
vi.240, 279.
Sannikkhepana
355-
(nt.) [sag H-
nikkhepana] elimination
VbhA
Sandhavati [sag + dhavati] to run through, to transmigrate D 1. 14; A II. I S III. 149; J 1.503: aor. sandhavissat) Dh 153 = J 1.76 ( = apar' aparag anuvicarig DhA
;
Sanniggai;âti [sag
-l-
nigganhati] to restrain S 1.238,
III.
128).
Sandbi (m.
&
f.) [fr.
;
sag + dhai
'
union, junction Miln 330

;
Sannighata [sag + nighata] concussion, knocking against each other Dhs 621.
Bdhgh on S 11.270 (between 2 houses). Th i, 2. breach, break, hole, chasm D ii.83=A v. 195 sandhig 786; J v. 459. aloka a window Vin 11.172 chindati to make a break, to break into a house D 1.52 DA 159. 3. joint, piece, link J 11.88 Vism 277 (the Mhvs 33. 11; 34, 47 applied to 5, of kammatthana) the joints of the body Vism 185 (the 14 maha) DhsA 324.-4. connection, combination VbhA 191 (hetu(of 2 roads)
;
Sannicaya [sag -t- nicaya] accumulation, hoarding A 1.94; Dh 92 Vin 11.95 iv.243 DhA 11. 171 A iv.108 11.23
; ; ; ;
KhA
62 (lohita).
-t-
1.
Sannioita [sag
nicita]
accumulated, hoarded Miln 120.

-1-
Sannitâna
mation, J
(nt.)
II.
[sag
166.
phalahetu" etc.). euphony, " sandhi " Sn.\ 76.

phala"
&
5.
euphonic
See pada.
;
ment Mhvs
-cheda
(i)
9, 16.
who has brought

97;
DhA
housebreaking J 1.187 sq. (2) one rebirths ( =patisandhi) to an end Dh -chedaka one who can cut a 11.187; III. 257.
n.388.
junction,
6.
Vin
1.255
sq.
3.
2.
nitthana] i. conclusion, consumresolve J 1.19 6g 187; iv.167; ascertainment, definite conclusion,

;
jigree-
conviction, J vi.324
Sannitajeti [sag
-1-
Vism
43.
nitaleti] to strike J v. 71.
Sannitodaka
(nt.) [fr.
sag -t- ni -1- tud] "pricking," instigat;
ing, jeering
1.189
1.187
11.282.
VIII
Sannidhana
Sannidhana
(nt.)
138
"putting
Sapadi
to calm
[sag
+ nidhana)
Davs
v. 39.
lit.
down
1.116;
A
4-
11.94.
together," proximity
cause to halt J iv.258.

Sannissayata (f) [sag
Caus. U. sannisidapeti to pp. sannisinna.
Saonidhi [sag + nidhi] putting together, storing up D 1.6; Sn 306, 924; Nd' 372; -kara storing D 1.6; -karaka,
storing up, store A III. 109 IV. 370.
;
nissayataj dependency, connection
Nett 80.
Sannissita [sag 4- nissita, cp. BSk. sannisrita] based on, connected with, attached to Vism 43, 118, 120, 554 (vinnana is " hadaya-vatthu" " cp. VbhA 163).
;
1.523;
Vin 1.209; iv.87
D
;
111.235
-kata stored up Vin 11.270
put by,
postponed Vin
1.254.
Sannipatati [sag + nipatatij to assemble, come together Caus. sannipateti to bring together, J 1. 107; pp. "ita. convoke D 11.76 Miln 6 Caus. II sannipatapeti to cause to be convoked or called together J 1.58, 153, 271
; ;
.
Sannihita [sag nihita cp. sannidhi] 2. stored up Th 2, 409 Miln 326.
4-
i.
;
put down, placed
ThA
267.
III.
376
Vin
1.44
111.71.
Sannita [pp.
fr-
sanneti] mixed,
12.
put together, kneaded
Mhvs
come together
29, 11
[fr.
;
&
Sannipatita [pp. of nipatati]
1.2
11.76.
Sanneti
Sannipata [fr. sannipatati] i. union, coincidence S iv.68 Miln 60, 123 sq. Nett 28. -2. assemblage, sq. Miln 7. assembly, congregation U 11. 5 3. union of the humours of the body Miln 303. 4. collocation
;
;
neyya) S 11.58
sag4-neti] to mix, knead D 1.74 (Pot. san111.29; Vin 1.47 (grd. "netabba); JM 1.276;
;
sq.
J VI. 432.
pp. sannita.
Dh
352.
Sannipatika (adj.) [fr. last] resulting from the union of the humours of the body A 11.87; v. no; S iv.230 Miln
;
135. 137. 302. 304-
Sannibha
J
(adj.) [sag
+ nibha]
resembling
11.17;
Sn 551
Sapajapatika (adj.) i. with Pajapati. The passage under It pajapati i was disvorted through copyist's default. " only in one formula, with Inda & should read Brahma, viz. deva sa-indaka sa-brahmak.H sapajaS 111.90 patika D 11.274 (without sa-brahmaka) A v. 325. Otherwise sapajapatika in sense of foil. 2. with one's wife .\lso at VbhA 497 with Brahma."
: ;
Vin
1.23; iv.62
'319.
J 1.345.
Sanniyojeti [sag
34-
+ niyojeti]
to appoint,
command Mhvs
Sapati [ap,
5,
cp.
J
Dhtp 184
" akkose "] to swear,

25, 113;
S 1.225
satta^
V.104. 397;
Mhvs
VvA
336.
pp.
curse
Sanniyyatana
tion
(nt.) [sag
+ niyyatana] handing over,

being
(quite)
resigna-
DA
Sapatika (adj.) having a husband, a

is
woman whose husband

;
1.232.
alive J vi.i58
(f .)
PvA
86.
Sannirata (adj.) [sag + nirata] gether J v.405.
happy
to-
Sapati wife
having the same husband

i.6
;
a rival wife, a co-
Pv
11.3".
Sanniiumbhati ("rundhati) [sag + nirumbhati] to restrain, impede; ger. sannirumhitva J 1.109, 164; block, sannirumbhitva J 1.62; 11.341. san11.6; VvA 217. nirujjhitva Vism 143; Pot. sannirundheyya M i.i 15. pp. sanniniddha Vism 278.
Sapatta [Sk. sapatna] hostile, rival Th 2, 347; ThA 242 sapattaraja a rival king J 1.358 11.94 ni.416 asapatta without enmity Sn 150 sapatta (m) a rival, foe. It 83
;
;
IV.94 sq.
J 1.297-
Sannirumhana
pression
J
[
(nt.)
;
[fr.
last]
1.163
DA
1.193
restraining, checking, supas bhana at VbhA 355.

1.139 sq.
Sapattaka
(adj.) [fr. last] hostile, full of
enmity
D
;
1.227.
Sannivatta
=sag + nivatta] returning, return Vin
Sapattabhaia [sa' -t- patta' 4- bhara] with the weight of the wings, carrying one's wings with oneself D 1.71 M 1. 180, 268 A 11.210 Pug. 58.
; ;
Sannivasati [sag + nivasati] to live together, to associate A 1.78; pp. sanniruttha.

Sanuivareti [sag + nivareti] to restrain, together 1.115 Th 2, 366.
Sapattika
Kern,
(nt.)
the state of a co-wife Th 2, 216; Toev. s.v. proposes reading sa.
ThA
78.
check; to keep
Sannivasa
[sag
+ nivasa]
association,
living with
munity A
11.205.
III. 271 11.57; loka-sannivasa the soc'fity of men, all
1.78:
Dh
206; J the world
comIV403
;
;
Sapatti (f.) [Sk. sapatni] a co-wife IV.316, 491; Th 2, 224; DhA 1.47. any co-wife S iv.249.
11.330 J 1.398 asapatti without

;
J 1.366
Sapatha
[fr.
4ap] an oath Vin 1.347; J 1.180, 267;
ill.
138;
SnA
ssi'
418.
(adv.) pi. of
[fr.
Sannivuttha [pp. of sannivasati] living together (with),

associating
Sapadanag
iv.303 sq.
Sannivesa [sag 4- nivesa] preparation, encampment, settle-
ment
ThA
257.
Sannivesana
(nt.) [sag 4- nivesana] position, patiekka-" private, separate J 1.92.
settlement;
Sannisaija (f)
11.174
111.287.
[sag4-nissajja]
= 111.66;
meeting-place Vin 1.188; sannisajja-tthana (n.) the same Vin
Sannisinna [pp. of sannisidati]
down together (having become) settled, established Vin 11.278 (gabbha pregnant).
i.
sitting
1.2
11.109
Vin
11.296
J 1.120.
2.
i. sa-padanag-carika e. gimhana). Weber [Ind. Str. III. 398) suggests sapada4-nag, sapada being an instr. by-form of sapada, and nag an enclitic. Trenckner Kern (Toev. 11.73) [Miln. p. 428) says sapadi 4- ayana. agrees on the whole, but expl padanag as pad'ayanag] " with the same steps," i. e. without interruption, constant, successive (cp. Lat. stante pede & Sk. adv. sapadi at once). (1) lit. (perhaps a later use) of a bird at khadanto, without a stop) of a lion J V.358 (s. salig at Miln 400 (sapadana-bhakkha). (2) appl'' in phrase sapadanag carati to go on uninterrupted alms-begging Vin IV. 191 S 111.238 Sn 413 J 1.66 Pv IV. 3" VvA 121; and in phrases sapadana-carika J 1.89; "carika 1.30; 11.7; Sn 65; Nd" 646. (adj.) Vin 111.15; "carin Also as adj. sapadana (piijdapata) Vin 11.214.
phrase
+ gen.
pada
(cp.
Sannisidati [sag
Miln 35. S IV. 196;
2.
i. (lit.) to sink down, to settle to subside, to become quiet 1.121 Caus. sannisadeti to make quiet. 11.157.
-l-
nisidati]
(fig.)
Sapadi (adv.) [sa*4-adv. form"
fr.
pada] instantly, at once
Davs
1.62.
Sapariggaha
Sapariggaha
possessiuns
(adj.)
[sa'
139
1.
Sabba
fr.
1.247; married J VI.3O9.
+ pariggaha]
Sn
393.
2.
provided having a
with
wife,
Sappayata (f.) [abstr. convenience Vism
sappaya] agreeableness, suitability,
79, 121 (a"). 127.
SaparidaQ^S (Ô a cert, class of women, the use of whom renders a person liable to punishment Vin 111.139 = A v.264 = 1.286.
Sappi (nt.) [Vedic sarpis] clarified butter, ghee D 1.9, 141, 201; A 1.278; A 11.95. 207 ("tela); 111.219; iv.103;
Sapallava (adj.) [sa' + pallava] with the sprouts
VvA
173.
Sn 295 ("tela). Dhs 646 J 1.184 11.43 iv.223 ("tela) Vin 1.58, etc. -manda [cp. BSk. sarpimanda Divy 3 etc.] the scum, froth, cream of clarified butter, the best A 11.95 VvA 172 Pug 70 its tayo of ghee D 1.20 guna Miln 322.
;
;
Sapaka
Sappa
[san + paka; cp. Sk. svapakal " dog-cooker,", an outcast or Candala J iv.380. Cp. sopaka.
serpent "] a snake 1.130 A v. 447 J 1.46, 239, 310. 372 (kanha); Nd' 7; DA 1.197; SnA 13. Often in similes. e. g. Vism 161. 587 KhA 144 SnA 226, 333. -potaka a young snake Vism 500 -"phana the hood of a snake KhA 50. Cp. sappin.
;
:
[cp. Sk. sarpa, fr. srp; " 111.97, 260 sq. Sn 768
;
Sappin (adj.-n.) [fr. sappati] crawling, creeping; moving (f.) sappini a female snake ] vi.339 along see pitha". (where the differences between a male and a female snake
:
are discussed).
Sappitika
(adj.)
[sa'-l-plti-l-ka]
accompanied
J
i.io;
feeling of joy, joyful
1.81
by the Vism 86 (opp.
nippitika).
Sappaccaya
(adj.)
[sa^
hpaccaya]
1.
correlated,
;
having
Sapporisa
[sat
cause, conditioned
180;
1.82
Dhs
:
1083.
M
A
S
III. 21,
37
;
11.217 sq.,
11.9' 111.4
;
a good, worthy man s-dhamma), 274, 276, 283 239; Dhs 259 = 1003; Vin 1.56, Dh 54;
(=sant)-(-purisa]
111.252 (the 7
IV. i^';
;
;
Sappanna (adj.) [sa' + patiiia] wise M as sapanna It 36 Sn go J 11.65.

;
;
1.225
Sn 591
often
Pv
11.9*'
asappurisa = anariya
J 1.202;
equal to ariya
479.
1.8;
SnA
sappurisatara
a better
man S
v. 20.
-l-
Sappatigha
ing
producing reaction, reactIII. 217; Dhs 597, 617, 648, 1089; DhsA 317;
(adj.) [sa^
+ patigha]
Saphala
(adj.) [sa'
phala] bearing
fruit,
having
its
reward
Vism
451
Dh52.
Saphalaka
(adj.)
Sappatipuggala [sa'-l-patipuggala] having an equal, comparable, a friend 1.27.
[sa'
-1-
phalaka] together with his shield
M
;
Mhvs
25, 63.
(e. g.
Sappatibhaga
(adj.)
[sa'-l-patibhaga]
i.
resembling,
Miln 37. (equal) counterparts, evenly mixed with sukka") Miln 379 (id.).
II. 2
15
J 1.303
Pug 30
sq.
like
Sabala [Vedic Cabala

;
A.V
8,
i,
g)
^ Ktpliepoi Weber,
,
;
2.
having as
1.320 (kanha-
Ind. Stud. 11.297] spotted, variegated Sn 675 Vism 51 VvA 253 name of one of the dogs in the Lokantara hell asabala, unspotted VI. 106. 247 (Sabalo ca Samo ca).
;
D
;
11.80.
Sappatissa (adj.) [sa-l-patissa, cp. BSk. sapratiSa Divy 333 484] reverential, deferential It 10 Vin 1.45 Vv 84*' (cp. VvA 347). See also garava.
:
-karin acting inconsistently
11.
187.
Sabba
[Vedic sarva = Av. haurva (complete); Gr. (" holo-caust ") whole; Lat. solidus & soldus iiXoc "solid." perhaps also Lat. salvus safe] whole, entire;
(adj.)
all.
Sappatissava (adj.) [sa-l-patissava] deferential, respectful nii>..\ 125. 127 J 1. 129. 131 -ta deference, reverence Dhs 1327 =Pug 24.
;
pi.
Sappati [STP, cp. Vedic sarpati, Gr. ffimo, Lat. serpo 194 " gamana "] to creep, crawl see sag".
:
Dhtp
round
Sappadesa
(adj.)
[sa'
-(-
padesa] in
all
places,
all
153.
(nt.) [fr.
Sappana
sappati] gliding on
DhsA
133.
Sappaîhariya
(adj.)
;
[sa'-l-patihariya]
accompanied
by
wonders
I) 1.198
v. 261
Ud
63.
Sappatihirakata (adj.) [sa' + patihira-l-kata] made with wonders, substantiated by wonders, substantiated, well founded D 1.198; in. 121 ("has been made a thing of saving grace " Dial. 111.115, q. v.).
Sappaâka
Sappaya
(adj.)
[sa'
;
-t-
pana -t- ka]
containing
animate
beings \in Mi. 125

(adj.)
J 1.198. cp.
(
pa (^pra-l-a)-(-i, corresponding BSk. form is sampreya

[sag
g.
-l-
paya.
The
-sag-t-pra-l-i,
every D 1.4 S iv.15 Vin 1.5 It 3 Nd s. v., nom. nt. sabbe Sn 66; gen. pi. sabbesag Sn 1030. sabbai) the (whole) world of sense-experience S iv.15, At Vism 310 " sabbe " is defined as " ancp. 1.3. In comp" with superlative avasesa-pariyadanar) " expressions sabba" has the meaning of " (best) of all." quite, very, nothing but. all round entirely bala the greatest fool D 1.59; "pathama the very first, right in front PvA 56; "sovanna nothing but gold IV 1.2*; "kanittha the very youngest PvA in "atthaka II. 9*' in every way useful "sangahika thoroughly comprehensive SnA 304. In connection with numerals sabba" has the distributive sense of " of each," i. e. so & so many things of each kind, like "catukka (with four of each, said of a gift or sacrifice) J 111.44 DhA in. 3 "atthaka See (dana) (a gift consisting of 8x 8 things) Miln 291. detail under attha B i. a. so]asaka (of 16 each) DhA 111.3 "sata (of 100 each) DhA 11.6. Cases instr. sabbena sabbarj altogether all, i. e. adverbially with everj'thing [cp. BSk. sarvena sarvari Divy 39. 144, abl. sabbato "all 270; 502] D 11.57; PvA 130; 131. round," in every respect Pv i.ii'; J vi.76; & sabbaso altogether, throughout D 1.34; Sn 288; Dh 265; PvA
;
with guna),
Avis 1255: iii.no] likely, beneficial, iv.23 sq.. 133 sq. (Nibfit, suitable A 1.120; S in. 268 bana pafipada) J 1.182, 195; 11.436 (kigci sappSyar) something that did him good, a remedy); \'in 1292, 302; Miln 215 (sappayakiriya. giving a drug), nt something beneficial, benefit, help Vism 34. 87 (sevin); Ten sappayas & VbhA 265 (various). 271 (katha). sappayAsappayai) what 10 asappayas at DhsA 168. used as the last is suitable, and what not J 1.2 15, 471
e.
; ;
Derivations i. sabbattha 119 Ndi 421 DhA IV. 100. ever^'where, under all circumstances S 1.134: Dh 83; Sn 269; Nd 133; PvA I, 18, 107; VbhA 372 sq. "kag 2. sabeverywhere J 1.15, 176. 172; Dafh v. 57.
; ;
:
part of a compound, meaning what is suitable with senasanasappaya (nt.) suitable lodgings reference to J 215:
every way sabbatha sabbag completely D 11.57; S IV. 167. 3. sabbada always Sn 174. 197. i.io" (id.), 536; Dh 202; Pv 1.9' (=sabbakalari C.) (fr. Sk. sabbada-cana always It 36. 4. sabbadhi sarvadha - vi(;vadha. Weber. Ind. Sir. 111.392) everywhere, in every respect D 1.251 11. 186 Sn 176 Dh 90 also sabbadhi Sn 952, 1034; Vin 1.38; VbhA 377; Vism 308 (=sabbattha) Nd> 441, 443.
batha
in
Sabbatthata
-atthaka concerned with everything, a do all J 11.30 DhA n.151 (mahamatta). profitable to all Miln Vism 97. "f kammatthana Sn.V 11.54 till)-4bhibhu conquering -atthika always useful Miln 153. -otuka corresponding to all the all Sn 211; Vin 1.8. seasons D 11. 179; Pv iv.12^; Sdhp 248. -kammika (amacca) (a minister) doing all work Vism 130. -kalag always: see sada. -ghasa all-devouring J 1.288. -ji -(n)jaha abandoning everv^thing all -conquering S iv.83. S 11.284; Sn 211 Dh 353= Vin 1.8. -fiiiu omniscient n.31, 126; A 1.2 14; Miln 74; VbhA 50; SnA 1.482 229, 424, 585 J 1.2 14 335 ta (f.) omniscience Pug 61 103 J 1.2, 14 Nett Oi. 103 also \vritten sabbanniita sabbannuta-nana (nt.) omniscience Nett 103 DA 1.99 VbhA 197. Also \vTitten sabbannii, thus J 1.75 -dassavin one who sees (i.e. knows) everjiihing ]M 1.92. see sagvohara. -byohara business, intercourse I'd 65 -bhumma universal monarch J vi.45. -vidu all wise Sn -sagharaka a kind of 177, 211; Vin 1.8; Dh 353. vi.336. -sadharana perfume " eau de mille fleurs "
140
;
Samangin
(ullumpana), 220 (lokiya). 3. truth, Miln 164; J v.459 v.198 (opp. musavada) J vi,409 sabhavar) sincerely, devotedly J vi.486. -dhatnina principle of nature J 1.214; -dhammatta = "dhamma \'ism 238. -bhiita true J 111.20.
74; 373
P^'A
13,
35
reality, sincerity
;
Sabhoga'
(adj.)
[sa'4-bhoga] wealthy
1.73.
Sabhoga" lsa*4-bhoga] property, possession Miln 139.
Sabhojana
IV. 95
;
(adj.-nt.)
[sa'-fbhojana] sharing food
(?)
Vin
Sn
102.
Sama^
[fr. sam: see sammati'] calmness, tranquillity, mental quiet Sn 896. samai) carati to become calm,
quiescent J iv.172.
Cp. "cariya
&
"carin.
Sama-
[fr.
siam
see sammati-] fatigue J vi.565.

;
common
to
all J 1.301
sq.
Sabbatthata the state of being everywhere sabbatthataya on the whole D 1.251 11.187 1.38 S IV. 296 A 111.225 Expl"! at Vism 308 (with tt). v.2g9, 344.
;
; ;
Sabbassa
[sarvasva] the whole of one's property haranti) J 111.105; v.ioo (read: sabbasai) va pan'assa -harana (nt.) confiscation of one's property^ J 111.105; sabbassaharanadanda (m.) the same v. 246 (v. I.); J IV. 204 (so read instead of sabbarppaharana). At some passages sabba (nt.) " all," seems to be used in the same sense, esp. gen. sabbassa e. g. J 111.50; iv.19;
(nt.)
Sarna^ (adj.) [Vedic sama. fr. sa^ see etym. under sar)] samag I. even, level J 1.315; 111.172; Mhvs 23. 51. 2. like, Opp. visama. karoti to level Dh 1 78 SnA 66. Sn 90, 226, 799, equal, the same D 1.123. 174; S 1.12 842 It 17, 64; Dh 306; Miln 4. The compared noun is put in the iiish. : or precedes as first part of cpd. 3. impartial, upright, of even mind, just A 1.74. 293 sq. Sn 215,' 468, 952. 4. sama. foil, by numerals, means " altogether," e. g. tir)sa thirty altogether Bu 18. 18. 5. Cases as rfi.: instr. samena with justice, impartially ( = dhammena K.S. 1.321) Dh 257; J 1.180; ace. samag equally D 11. 166 together with. at. D 11.288 Mhvs 11,
;
12.
V.324.
-caga equally liberal A 11.62. -jana an ordinary man, -jatika of the people 111.154 =Vin 1.349. same caste J 1.68. -jivita regular life, living economi-
common
cally
(of
Sabbavant
all,
(adj.) [cp.
BSk. sarvavant Divy 294, 298, 352]

;
iv.281 sq.
-tala level,
even J
1.7;
Pv
1V.12I
entire
D
a.
1.73,
251
111.224;
111.27
v. 299 sq.,
344 sq.
Sabbha see
Sabbhin see
a.
(adj.)
[sa'
Sabrahmaka
S V.423
;
+ brahma-l-ka]
111.76,
including
the
Brahma world
Vin
Sabrahmacarin
student
D
;
1.62;
135;
1.260;
11.70;
i.ii
DA
1.174.
[sa^
(adj.-n.)
+ brahmacarin]
245
sq..
11.77; iil--4i sq.,
101
a fellow n.97 Sn
;
973;
VbhA
;
281.
.)
a pond), -dharana equal support or sustenance SnA 95. -dhura carrying an equal burden, equal asamadhura incomparable Sn 694 sq. J 1.193. J 1.191 But sama-dhura-ggahana " complete imperiousness " \'bhA 492 (see j-ugaggaha). -vahita evenly borne along (of equanimity) DhsA 133. -vibhatta in equal shares -sama exactly the same D 1.123; 11.136; J 1.266. Pug 64 Miln 410 DA 1.290. -sisin a kind of puggala, lit. " equal -headed," i. e. one who simultaneously attains an end of craving and of life (cp. PugA l86. The expl" -supaka in J. P.T.S. 1891, 5is wrong) Pug i3;Nett 190. with equal curry (when the curry is in quantity of onefourth of the rice) Vin iv.190.
; ; ; ;
Sabhaggata
(adj
[sabha-l- gata]
;
gone to the hall of assembly
1.
128
Sn 397
Pug
29.
Samaka
Sabha(f.) [Vedicsabha,cp. A'.Z. iv.370] 1. a hall, assemblyroom D 11.274; A 1. 143; S 1.176; J 1.119; 157. 204. 2. a public rest-house, hostelry dhamma" J 1.302. chapel J VI. 333. 1.286. -gata = sabhaggata S v.394
;
(adj.) [cp. BSk. samaka Vhy 585] equal, like, same Miln 122, 410 of the same height (of a seat) Vin 11.169. samakat) (adv.) equally Miln 82,
;
Samakkhata
458.
[sag -f akkliata]
counted,
known Sdhp
70,
Samagga
Sabhaga
[sa^-t-bhaga] common, being of the same division Vin 11.75 like, equal, similar Miln 79 s. apatti a common offence, shared by all Vin 1.126 sq. vithisabhagena in street company, the whole street in common J 11.45 PP- visabhaga unusual J 1.303 different Vism
(adj.)
;
(adj.)
11.239; unitedly, in
[sag-l-agga] being in unity, harmonious plur.=all 111.172; A 11.240; V.74 sq. common Vin 1.105 J vi.273'. A 1.70=243 ;
;
;
Sn
2og
281, 283;
;
Dh
516 Miln 79. -tthana a common room, a suitable or convenient

;
samaggakarana making for peace D 1.4 =A 11.209 = Pug57; DA 174; samagganandin, samaggarata, and samaggarama, rejoicing in peace, delighting in peace,
impassioned for peace
1.74;
194;
Th
2,
161;
ThA
143; J
1.
198,
1.4
=A
11.209
= Pug
57;
111.
DA
161.
-vuttin living in mutual place J 1.426; 111.49; v. 235. properly, suitably Vin 1.219; courtesy, 1.45; J a-sabhagavuttin J 1.218; sabhaga\nittika Vin 11.162;
samaggi-karoti to harmonize, to conciliate D Cp samaggi

etc.
samaggavasa dwelling
in
concord J 1.362;
11.27.
111.14 s<l-
'1
a-sabhagavuttika ibid.
:
Sabhajana [Dhtp 553 tation Miln 2.
piti-dassanesul
honouring, salu-
Samaggatta Vin 1.316.
(nt.) [abstr. fr.
samagga] agreement, consent
Sabhaya (nt.)=sabha Vin

Sabhava
111.200.
Samangita (f) [abstr. fr. foil.] the fact of being endowed or connected with (-") J 111.95 (paraloka") VbhA 438 (fivefold ayuhana" etc.).
; :
[sa* 4- bhava] 1. state (of mind), nature, condition Miln 90, 212, 360; PvA 39 (iimmattaka), 98 disposition, behaviour (santa), 219. -2. character,
Samangin Pug 13.
(adj.)
14: J
[sag4-angin] endowed with, possessing saman1.303: Miln 342; VbhA 438.
Samacariya
gibhuta, possessed of, provided with 1,36; A 11. 125; Sn 321 Vin 1.15 1.121 samangi-karoti to provide with J VI. 266, 289, 290 (cp. VI. 323 akarl samangig)
;
141
Samatha
(little)
DA
Samaijiaka [samana -l-ka] a contemptible " some sort of samana " D i 90 11.47.
;
ascetic. p. 2
1
;
2 10
Sn
Samacariya [sama' f cariya] (f.) living in spiritual calm, quietism A 1.55: S 196. loi sq. It 16, 52; Dh 388; Miln 19; J VI. 128 DhA iv.145.
;
:
Miln 222 sasanaka
DA
Cp.
1.254.
At
.\
11.48
samanaka
is
a slip for
mundaka
in
form
&
meaning.
1.255
SamAV^sUk&ta
(kathina).
[sa-l-
mandala -l-kata] hemmed Vin
Samacaga [sama'+caga] equally

Samacarin (sama-) living
174 (patipada-sutta).
in peace
liberal
11.62.
Samata
1.
[fr.
;
1.289.
183
III.
sama^] equality, evenness, normal state Vin 375 sq. Miln 351.
;
Samacitta possessed of equanimity
1.65;
iv.215;
SnA
11.67
Samatikkama
overcoming
v. 454
;
(adj.)
[sag-l-atikamma]
11.290;
passing
D
1
1
1.34;
1.
1.41,
beyond, 455; Vin 1.3; J
Samacchati [sag + acchati] to sit down together J (samacchare) iv.356; vi.104, 127.
;
Vism
Samatikkamati [sag-Hatikkamati] to cross over, to transcend
(adj.) Samacchidagatta mangled limbs Sn 673.
[sam + a+chida+gatta]
D
:
with
1.35
to elapse
;
Mhvs
1.35
M 41
in. 80
13. 5
ger.
samatikkamma
pp. samatikkanta crossed over, or escaped
from S
Dh
195.
Samajja
Epic Sk. samaja (fr. sag + aj) congregation, gathering, company! a festive gathering, fair a show, theatrical display. Originally a mountain cult, as it was esp. held on the mountains near Rajagaha. VI. 277, 559; S v. 170: DA 1.84; DhA J II. 13: III. 541 IV. 59 DhsA 255. On character and history of the
(nt.) [cp.
;
Samatiggaotaati [sag-t-ati-i-grh] to stretch over, rise above, to reach beyond J iv.411 (ger. samatiggayha).
Samatittha
(adj.)
[sama' + tittha] with even banks
(of a
pond)
V.407.
Hardy, Album hern pp. 61-66. gir-aggasamajjar) mountain fair Vin 11. 107, 150 iv.85, 267, 360 DhA 1.89, 113. samajjag karoti or kareti to hold high
festival see
;
-tthana the place Vin 11. 150; J 1.394; -dana giving festivals Miln 278 -majjhe on the arena S iv.306 sq. -mandala the circle of the assembly J HI. 541
111.183.
; ;
;
revel J vi.383. -ftbhicarana visiting fairs of the festival, the arena,
Samatittbika (adj.) [sama'-t-tittha-l-ika] even or level with the border or bank. i. e. quite full, brimful D 1.244 M.89; 1.435; n.7 = Miln 213; S 11. 134; v. 170; J 1.400 J 1.235, 393 Miln 121 Vism 170 (pattag "tittikag
M
;
pfiretva
v.
1.
"titthikag)
A m.403
"tittiya.
\'in 1.230
iv.190
often written tittika and
J 1.283 sq.
Samajjhagao
(B
-gui})
aor.
from
sam-adhi-ga.
(See
samadhigacchati.
[The form is probably connected with samaicchia i. e. samaitthia (samatisthita) in the DeSinamamala vin.20 (Konow). Compare, however. Rhys Davids' Buddhist Suttas, "I eat (only just) to -ag bunjami Miln 213 p. 178' the full " (opp. to bhiyyo bhunjami) suggests the etymology sama-titti-F ka. Kern, Toev. s. v. as above.]
Samancati [sam-l-anc] to bend together Vin
iv.171, 363.
Samatimannti [sag -1timaiini
atimafifiti
to despise
(aor.)
sama-
Samancara [sama' + cara]
pacified,
calm S
1.236.
Th
cp.
2, 72.
Samancinteti to think S 1.124; see sancinteti.

Samafifia
11.20;
!}
Samativattati
[sag-l-ativattati]
to
transcend,
overcome
(f.)
[sag
;
-1-
aiina]
II.
designation,
;
name
Sn
1.202
;
if)8,
Nd'
10.
III. 68
191
130O; loka" a sion D 1.202.
common
648; J 11.65; Dhs appellation, a popular expres-
Sn
611,
Samativijjhati
[sag-l-ativijjhati]
to
penetrate
Dh
;
13
Th
1,
133.
Samannata [sag -f afiiiata] designated, known, notorious S 1.63 Sn 18, 820 Nd' 153 Vin 11.203.
;
Samatta' (nt.) [abstr. fr. sama'] equality equanimity, justice A 1.75. 3, 7

;
in. 359
Mhvs
Samatta'
[cp.
Sk.
.samapta,
pp.
of sag-fapl
;
'
accom-
Samaâ [BSk. sramana,

;
ituva, but mixed in meaning 111.16, with iaml a wanderer, recluse, religieux 1.67 95 sq., 130 sq. S 1.45; Dh 184; of a non-Buddhist
fr.
plished,
(tapasa) J in. 390; an edifying etymology of the word " samita-papatta s.," cp. Dh 265 " samiIII. 84 samano ti pavuccati " four grades tatta papanag 11. 151 mentioned 163; compare Sn 84 sq. the state of a Samana is attended by eight sukhas J 1.7 the Buddha is often mentioned and addressed by nonBuddhists as Samana: thus D 1.4, 87; Sn p. 91. 99; Vin 1.8. 350 Samanas often opposed to Brahmanas: 11. no; thus, 1. 13; It 58, 60; Sn, p. 90; Vin 1.12 samanabrahmana, Samanas and Brahmanas quite generally: "leaders in religious life" (cp. Dial. 11.165) A 1. 10, 73 sq. It 64 Sn 189 Vin 11.295 II. 150 1.5 samanadhammag the duties of a samana .\ in. 371 1. 106, 107, 138; pure-samana a junior who walks
Nd' 65. 2. [cp. Sk. samasta. pp. of sag-(- as to throw, cp. BSk. samasta. e. g. Jtm xxxi.90] complete, entire, 1000 Nd' 289, 298. perfect Miln 349 Sn 881 samattai)
;
brought to an end
11.193
Sn
781 =paripuniia
DhA
completely S Samattha(adj.)
J 1.179
;
v.
175; accomplished,
full
Sn 889.
'
'
[cp. Sk.
;
samartha. sag -Martha] able, strong
187
SnA
143.
Samattbita (adj.) [cp. Sk. samarthita, sag-f pp. of arthayati] unravelling Miln 1.
Samattbiya
(adj.)
[fr.
samatthai able Sdhp 619.

i.
Samatha
heart
[fr
Sam, cp. BSk. samatha]

1.33;
calm, quietude of
in. 86
D
J
A
;
1.61,
;
95;
v.99
;
11.
140;
sq.
(ceto).
pacchasamana one who A in. 137. samani ThA 18; J v. 4^4, 427; Vin assamana not a true samana Vin 1.96. IV. 2 35. -uddesa a novice, a samanera D 1.151; M 111.128; S V.161 Vin iv.139 A 11.78 in. 343. Cp. BSk. Sramanoddeâ Divy 160. -kuttaka (m.) who wears the dress =samana-vesa-dharako, of a Samana Vin 111.6S sq.
before a Bhikkhu Vin
11.32
;
walks behind Vin 1.186; a female recluse S 1.333;
11.32;
213, 273; n.177; S iv.362 Dhs II. 15, 54; cessation of the Sagkharas S 1.136; in. 133; A 1.133; Sn 732; Vin 1.5. 2. settlement of legal questions (adhikarana) Vin n.93 IV. 207 cp. Dhs.\ 144 s. pativijjhati Pts 1.180 -yanika who makes quietude his vehicle, devoted to quietude, a kind of Arahant cp. Geiger, Sanvulta Ir.l' II. 172. -vipassana introspection (" auto-hypnosis " Cpd.
u6
sq.,
449;
IV. 360
in. 54,
DhA
Bdhgh
ib. p. 271).
202) for promoting calm [cp. samatha-vipasyana 95] S V.52 A 11.157 DhA iv. 41) also sepanitely " it intuition." e. g. \.\>)\; : 1 ;
Divy calm
Samadhigacchati
Samadhigacchati [sat) + adhigacchati] to attain Th samajjhaga It 83 3"* pi. samajjhagag S 1.103.
;
142
i,
Samaya
everywhere in Vesali 11.98 samantato naga rassa all round the city Mhvs 34, 39 samasamantato
Vesaliri,
; ;
aor.
Samadhiganhati [sag + adhigaijhati] i. to reach, to get, obtain; ger. samadhiggayha M 1.506; 11.23; S 1.86 = It 16. 2. to exceed, surpass, to overcome, to master samadhiggahetva). Often con(panhar) VI. 261 J founded with samatiganhati.
Samadhosi various reading S

is
in. 120 sq.
iv.46
the form
aor. of sar)dhu.
(nt.) [fr.
See saiicopati.
4,
everywhere DA 1.61. -cakkhu all-seeing, an epithet of the Buddha M 1.168 = Vin 1.5; Sn 345, etc.; Miln in Nd^ 360. -pasadika all-pleasing. quite serene A 1.24 ka Buddhaghosa's commentary on the Vinaya Pitaka DA 1.84; -bhaddakatta complete auspiciousness, perfect loveliness SnA 444; VbhA 132. -rahita entirely gone J 1.29. -veda one whose knowledge (of the Veda) is complete
;
J V1.213.
Samana
.\
sam] suppression Mhvs

[sa'
35.
Samanaka
(adj.)
+ mana+ka] endowed
1.62.
with mind
Samandhakara [sag-l-andhakara] the dark of night Vin IV 54 DhA 11.94 ^ UI.60.

;
'
11,48 (text,
samanaka); S
[sag
;
Samanantara
after
(adj.)
+ anantara]
immediate; usually
in abl. (as adv.)
D
;
11.
156;
samanantara immediately, after, just Vin 1.56; rattibhaga-samanantare at
Samannagata (adj.) [sari anvagata] followed by, posses.sed of, endowed with (instr.) D 1.50; 88 Vin 1.54; Sn p. 78, 102, 104. SnA 77 (in expl" of ending " -in "), 216 (of " -mant ") PvA 46, 73. nt. abstr. "anna-t1
;
midnight
3,
J i.ioi.
gatatta
PvA
49.
-paccaya the relation of immediate contiguity Tikp 61 sq. Dukp 26 Vism 534.
;
Samannaneti [samanva
-1- ni] to lead, conduct properly, control, pres. sam-anv-aneti 111.188; ppf. annana-
Samanukkamati
gether
J
III.
[sar)
+ anukkamati]
to
walk along
to-
yamana
M
I
1.477.
373.
Satnanugahati [sag-l-anugahati] to ask for reasons, to question closely D 1.26 M 1.130 A v. 156 sq. ppr. med. samanuggahiyamana being pressed 1.130; A v. 156;
; ; ;
Samannahata upon D II.

harati]
[sag
71
-1-
anvahata] struck (together), played
Samannahsrati [sag
i.
Vin
111.91.
Samannjanati
[sag-Hanujanati] to approve; samanujanissanti (fut. 3 pi.) 1.398 S iv.225 pp. samanufifiata approved, allowed Mhvs 8, 1 aor. i sg. samanuiinasin
cp. BSk. samanva-t- anu -1- aharati to concentrate the mind on, to consider, reflect 11.204 1.445 A 111.162 sq., 402 sq. S 1.1 14. 2. to pay respect to, to honour 11. 169 Vin 1.180.
;
Samannahara
together
IV.
17
(=samanuiino asig Com.

(adj.)
;
ib.
117'^).
111.271
;
[sag -1- anu 1.190 sq.

;
+ ahara]
concentration, bringing
;
DA
1.123
Miln
189.
Samanunna
III.
= next]
I.I,
approving
11.253;
359
v.305
(f
)
153; IV.187; J IV.I17.

i.i
;
Samanunna
[fr.
samanujanati] approval S
M 1.359.
regard
;
Samannesati [sag + anvesati] to seek, to look for, to examine D 1.105 S III. 124; IV. 197; Miln 37; DA 1.274. pres. also samanvesati S 1.122.
;
Samannesana
Samanupassati [sar)-|-anupassati] to
see, perceive,
;
(f.) [fr.
last] search,
examination
1,317.
Pot. Vin 11.89 1.69, 73 11.198 11.205 1.435 sq. ppr. passanto J 1.140 ppr. med. "passamano 1) 11.66 inf. "passitug Vin 1.14; rupag attato .samanupassati to regard form as self S 111.42.
;
Samapekkhana
(nt.)
considering; a' S in. 261.

ger.
Samapekkhati [sag -1- apekkhati] to consider, Sdhp 536 cp. samavekkh".

;
ekkhiya
Samanupassana
(f.) [fr.
last]
considering S in. 44
to pursue
Nett 27.
10, 5.
Samappita [ppof samappeti]
i.
Samanubandhati
[saij
+ anubandhati]
Mhvs
451. affected with, pos.scssed of J

2,
Dh
IV.
315; Sn 333;
(
Th
made
2.
over,
consigned
(-),
endowed with
(kantakena);
v. 102
Pv
Samanubhasati [sar)-t-anubhasati] to conver.se or study togetlier 1) 1.26, 163; 1. 130; A 1.138; v. 156 sq Vin
III.
173 sq.
IV. 236
sq
DA
;
1.117.
162 (soka-salla-hadaya) Vism 303 (sallena). yasabhoga" possessed of fame & wealth r)h 303 dukkhena afflicted with pain Vv 52' pancehi kamagunchi s. endowed with the 5 pleasures of the senses Vin 1.15 1.121. 1.36, 60
i''
= ainna PvA
;
265)
PvA
DA
;
Samanubhasana
(f)
[fr.
last]
together \'in 111.174 sq.
conversation, iv.235 sq.

;
repeating
Samappeti [sag -l- appeti] to hand over, consign, commit,

deposit, give
fut. 3 pi.
11.64.
SamanumaMati
"manuissanti
J IV. 134-
[sar)
-1-
anumannati] to approve
1.398; S iv.225; aor. 3 pi. mannir)su
pp. samappita.
H;
Mhvs
7,
72
19,
30
21, 2
34, 21
Davs
(thor-
Samabbhahata
[sar)-l-anumodati] to rejoice at, to approve
;
Samanumodati
.M 1.398
;
[sag ouglilv) \'ism 153 [sag
abbhahata]
struck,
beaten
DA
1.140.
IV. 225
Miln
89.
Samabhijanati
cross-question
I.I
1
+ abhijanati]
2,
to
recollect,
to
know
Samanuyunjati
1.
26, 163
I.130
(sai)
II.
[sag-l-anuyunjati] to A I.I 38 v. 1 56
; ; ;
J VI,
2(1.
DA
7.
Samabhisata joyful Th
461.
Samanussarati
S
IV.
-t-
anussarati] to recollect, call to
mind
190
Vin
183.
Samabhisincati [sag-(-abhisincati] to inaugurate as a king Mhvs 4, 6 V.14,

;
Samanta
entire
(adj.)
[sag-l-anta
;
"of complete ends"]
all,
Samaya
Sn 672
Miln
e.
3.
occurs usually in oblique cases,

ace.
; ;
used adverbially,
;
samantag completely Sn 442 abl. samanta (D 1.222 J 11.106 Vin 1.32) & samantato (M 1.168- Vin 1.5; Mhvs i, 29; Vism 185; and in
g.
definitions of prefix pari"

instr.
samantena (Th
;
anj'where
1.2 17 VvA 236 PvA 32) 487) on all sides, everjTvhere, also used as prepositions thus, samanta
; ;
DA
Sk. samaya, fr. sag = i, See also samiti] congregation time, condition, etc. At DhsA 57 sq we find a detailed expl" of the word samaya (s-sadda), with meanings given as follows: (i) samavaya ("harmony in antecedents " trsl"), (2) khana (opportunity), (3) kala (season). (4) samiiha (crowd, assembly), (5) hetu
[cp.
;
2,
tion), (8)
(condition), (6) ditthi (opinion). (7) patilabha (acquisipahana (elimination). (9) pativedha (penetra-
Samara
tion).
143
fitting
Samadana
!]
Bdhgh
b\.
cp.
DhsA
We
illustrates each
one with
examples
i.
Samavossajjati [read sagvossajjati
to transfer, entrust
may group
as follows:
L)
coming
;
11.231.
together, gathering; a crowd, multitude

;
1.178 (pava-
daka debating hall); 11.254 sq. Miln 257; J 1.37J PvA 86 (=samagama). samaya in a crowd Pv ill. 3* (so read for samayya I'vA i8g " sangamma ").
;
Samavbaya
[sag +
ahvaya] a name Davs v.67.

J
111.20
1
Samasayisun
(aor.)
(text,
samasasisur),
cp.
consorting with, intercourse Miln 1O3; DhA 1.90; sabba" consorting with everybody J iv.317. 3. time, point of time, season V i.i Sn 291, 1015 Vin 1.15 \'bhA samaya samayar) 157 (marana); \'ism 473 (def.) upadaya from time to time It 75. Cases adverbially ekar) samayai) at <me timeD 1.47, 87, in tenasamayena at that time D 1.179 DhA 90, aparena s. in course of time, later PvA 31, 08; yasmig samaye at which time D 1. 199; DhsA 01. ekasmii] samaye some time, once paccusa" at daybreak PvA 38 addharatti" at J 1.306. midnight PvA 155; cp. ratta. 4. proper time, due season, opportunity, occasion Sn 388 iv.77 Bu ii.iSi Mhvs 22, 59; V'bhA 283 sq. annatra samaya except at due season \'in iii J12 iv.77; samaye at the right time J 1.2 7. asamaya inopportune, unseasonable D III. 263, 287. 5. toincidence, circumstance 1.438.
J.
J.P.T.S. 1885, 60; read tag asayisug).
Samassattba [sag + assattha^] refreshed, relieved
111.189
Samassasati [sag -f assasatij to be refreshed J 1.176; Caus. samassaseti to relieve, refresh J 1.175.
Samassasa
[sag -1- assasa] (expl" of passaddhi).
refreshing,
relief
DlisA
150
Samassita [sag+assita] leaning towards
Th
;
i,
525.
7,
\m
Sama
2.
(f.)
in
[Vedic sama] i. a year Dh 106 agginisama a pyre Sn 668, 670.
Mhvs
78.
Samakaddbati [sag+akaddhati] to
ger. iya
pull along; to entice;
Mhvs
[sag
37, 145.
akkhara spelling
extent,
DhA
1.181.
M
;
6.
condition,
state;
Samaki^â
akinna] covered,
lilled
1.6;
Miln 342.
11.4=^
11.]
1
sphere (cp. def" of Bdhgh, above 9) taken dogmatically as " ditthi," doctrine, view (equal to above
14 (imamhi samaye); DhA 1.90 (janana") Davs VI. 4 ("antara var. views), bahira state of an outsider, doctrine of outsiders, i. e. brahmanic ariyanar) 111.392, cp. brahmananari samaye 1.291 samaye Miln 229. conclusion, annihilation 7. end,
Samakula
def" 0) It
(adj.) [sag + akula] 1. filled, crowded B i.3;Miln33i. 342. 2. crowded together Vin 3. confused, jumbled together J v. 302.
7.
DhA
DA
Sn 876; vimutta
(a)
;
finally
emancipated
Pug 1 cp. DhsA 57. Pp. abhi. -vasatha at A 11. 41 is to be read as samavasattha, i. e. thoroughly given up. Thus Kern, Toev. The same pa.ssage occurs at D 111.269 as samavaya-sathesana (see
1
;
111.173; v. 336
Samagaccbati [sag -f agacchati] to meet together, to assemble Bu 11.171 Sn 222 to associate with, to enter with, to meet, D 11.354 Sn 834 J ii.82 to go to see Vin 1.308 to arrive, come Sn 698 aor. 1 sg. ganchig
; ; ; ; ; ;
11.354
3"' "gacchi
Dh
2 10
J 11.62
aor. 2 sg.
ger.
"gama
Sn 834; ger. "gamma B 11.171=} Vin 1.308 pp. samagata.

;
1.26;
"gantva
under satha).
Samagata Sn 222.
[pp. of samagacchati] met, assembled
Dh
337
Samara [sa+mara]
(adj.)
battle
Davs
iv.i
Samagama
[BSk, samala] impure, contaminated Vin Samala samala (f.) dustbin S 11.270 ( = gamato giitha1.5 nikkhamana-magga, i. e sewer K.S. 11.203) see sandhi".
;
[sag + agama] meeting, meeting with, intercourse A 11.51 III. 31 Miln 204 cohabitation D 11.268 meeting, assembly J 11.107; Miln 349; DhA 111.443
; ;
;
(three yamaka-patihariya hana).

:
dev'orohana
Gangaro-
Samalankaroti [sag+alankaroti] to decorate, adorn Mhvs 7, 56 "kata pp. Davs v. 36 karitva J vi.577.
;
:
Samacaiati [sag-l-acarati] to behave,
act, practise
11.113.
Samavattbita ready Sn 345
(-a
savanaya sota)
kli.,
Samacaia
but BSk. one of the
'^4:
Dial.
111.106,
[sag
+ acara]
conduct,
Samavattakkhandha
(adj.)
[sama+ vatta+
217;
;
11.113;
11.200,
behaviour D 11.279; 239; IV.82 Sn 279;

;
sasaijvrtta"] having the shoulders round, 11. 18; lakkhanas of a Buddha 111.144, " his bust is equally rounded." 11.15
Vin
11.248
111.184.
-t-
Samatapa
[sag
atapa] ardour, zeal
A
;
111.346.
Samadapaka
Samavattasat)vasa [sama+ vatta'+ .saijvasa] living together with the same duties, on terms of equality J 1.236.
[fr.
samadapcti
;
cp.
It
142] instructing, arousing
1.145
BSk. samadapaka Divy A 11.97 iv.296, 328

i
V.155; S V.162
Miln 373;
107;
DhA
n.129.
Samavadhana
(nt
concurrence, co-existence Nett 79.

(?)
Samadapana
(nt.) instructing,
instigating
M 111.132.
Samavaya annihilation, termination A satha.

Samavasarati of a goad or spur Th
sarati.
see
samaya
(cpd.)
Samadapetar adviser, instigator
1.16.
2,
210.
See sanio-
Samadapeti [sag+adapeti, cp. BSk. samadapayati Divy 51] to cause to take, to incite, rou.se Pug 39, 55; Vin
1.250; 111.73;
DA
;
Samavapaka
(nt.)
[sama+ vSpaka,
cp.
vapati']
a store-
206
ger.
Miln 195
11.42.
Sn 695
(sic)
aor. "dapesi 1.293, 3"o ger. "dapetva 1.126

;
;
D
;
11.42, 95,
Vin
1.18
room
1.451.
samadetva
Mhvs
37,
201
ppr. pass. dapiya-
mana D
coming together, combination S
57, 196
;
Samavaya
Miln 376
(m.)
;
iv.68
DhsA
PvA
336
;
104
VvA
20, 55.
sama-
Samadabati
jotig
s.
vayena in common meeting J 1.381.

Samavekkhati
VvA
khana-s a
momentary
examine
[sao+ avekkhati]
11.32
[fr.
;
to
consider,
1.225
It 30.
[sag + adahati'] to put together S 1.169; to kindle a fire Vin iv.i 15 cittag s. to compose the mind, concentrate 1.116; pres. samadheti Th 2. ppr. med. samada50; pr. part, samadahag S v.312 haiia S 1.169; aor 3"' pi. samadahagsu D 11.254. Pass, samadhiyati to be stayed, composed 1.73; 1.37;
;
Samavekkhitar
last]
one who considers
It 120.
Miln 289; Caus.

samahita.
II.
samadahapeti Vin iv.115..
-pp.
Samavepakin (adj.) [sama-l- vepakin. cp. vcpakka] promoting a good digestion D II. 177; 111.16O; M 11.O7
Samadana
for
111.65 sq., 103,
153; v. 15.
1. taking, bringing; asamadanacara (m.) going alms without taking with one (the usual set of three
Samadinna
robes) Vin 1.254.
2. taking upon oneself, undertaking, acquiring 1.305 sq. A 1.229 sq. 11.52 J 1.157. 219 Vin IV. 319; KhA lO, 142. kammasamadana acquiring for oneself of Karma D 1.82 A in. 41 7 v. 33 S v. 266, 304; It 58 sq., 99 sq. V'bliA 443 sq. 3. resolution, vow Vin 11.268; J 1.233; Miln 352.
144
Samapajjita
sunnata or empty, appanihita or aimless, and animitta or signless A 1.299; S iv.360 cp. iv.296 Vin 111.93; Miln 337 cp. 333 sq. DhsA 179 sq., 222 sq 290 sq. see Yogdvacara's ManiMl p. xxvii samadhi (tayo samadhi) is savitakka savicara. avitakka vicaramatta or
;
avitakka avicara
D D
in. 219
Kvu
570
cp. 413
Miln 337
Samadinna
[pp.
of samadiyati]
taken
up,
undertaken
11.193.
[sarj
Samadiyati
to take with oneself, to take undertake D 1.14O; imper. samadiya Bu ii.iiS J 1.20; aor. samadiyi S 1.232; J 1.219; ger. samadiyitva S 1.232 & samadaya having taken up, i e. with D 1.71 Pug 58; DA 1.207; Mhvs i, 47; having taken upon himself, conforming to D 1. 163; 11.74: Dh 266; Sn 792, 89S, 962; samadaya sikkhati sikkhSpadesu, he adopts and trains himself in the precepts
+ adiyati']
fourfold chanda-, viriya-. citta-, and vimagsa-samadhi Another fourfold 11.213 S V.26S. division is that into hana-bhagiya, thiti", visesa", nibbedha" 111.277 (as " dhamma duppativijjha ").
DhsA
179 sq.
it is
upon
oneself, to
-indriya the faculty of concentration -khandha the section on s. see above
A
i.
11.149
Dhs
13.
-ja
produced
by concentration
1.74
in. 13
Vism
;
158.
:
-parikkhara
either 4 (the
;
requisite to the attainment of
samadhi
1.63: S v. 187;
It
118; Sn 962 (op.
Ndi
478).
pp.
1.2
1 1
;
samadinna.
Samadisati [sag + adisati] to indicate, to
command D
Mhvs
38, 59.
(nt.)
[sarj
Samadbana
putting together, fixing; adhanar) thapanar)) in def of samadhi as " samadhan' atthena."
concentration Vism 84
+ a+dha]
or 7 D II. 216; III. 252 1.301 the power of concentration A 1.94; n.252 D 111,213, -53: Dhs 28. -bhavana cultivation, attainment of samadhi 1.301 A 11.44 *1- (four different kinds mentioned); in. 25 sq. D in. 222 Vism 371. -sagvattanika conducive to concentration A 1157; S IV. 272 sq. D 111.245; Dhs 1344. -sambojjhanga the s. constituent of enlightment D in. 106, 226, 252 Vism 134 = VbhA 283 (with the eleven means of cultivating it).
sammappadhanas)
IV. 40.
;
-bala
(=samma
i.
Samadhika
(adj.)
;
[sama-l- adhika]
excessive,
abundant
n.251
J 11.383; IV.31.
is
Samadhi
[r.
saii+a+dha]
concentration; a concen-
trated, self-collected, intent state of mind and meditation, which, concomitant with right living, is a necessary condition to the attainment of higher wisdom and emancipation. In the Subha-suttanta of the Digha (D 1.209 sq.) samadhi-khandha (" section on concentration ") is the title otherwise given to the cittasampada, which, in the ascending order of merit accruing
Samadbiyati
Passive of samadahati.
fr.
[Vedic samana, Samana' even, same Sn 18, 309 J 11. 108.

(adj.)
;
sama^] similar, equal, Cp. samaiiiia'.
Samana"
J
1.
[ppr.
fr.
from the life of a samana (see Samahnaphala-suttanta, and cp. Dial. 1.57 sq.) stands between the sfla-sampada and the paiiria-sampada. In the AmbaUha-sulta the
corresponding -terms are sila, carana, vijja (D. i.ioo). Thus samadhi would comprise (a) the guarding of the
senses
(indriyesu
gutta-dvarata),
(c)
(b)
(sati-sampajailiia).
contentment
self-possession (santutthi), (d)
= 218: PvA gods D 11.260. -asanika entitled to a seat of the same height Vin 11. 169. -gatika identical Tikp 35. -bhava equanimity Sn 702 -vassika having spent the rainy season together Vin 1. 168 sq. -sagvasa living together with equals Dh 302 (a), cp. DhA 111.462. -sarjvasaka belonging to the same communion Vin 1.32 1. -sima the same boundary, parish Vin 1.321; ma belonging to the same parish
.
i.i8, 60 as to be] i. being, existing 2. a kind of 129 ( santo), 167 (id.).
the 5 hindrances (nivar^nani), In the same way we find samadhi grouped as one of the sampadas at A 111.12 (sila. samadhi", panna", vimutti"), and as samadhi-khandha (with sila & paiina") at D 111.229 (+ vimutti) A 1.125 Nd' 21; Nd- p. 277 (s. v. sila). 11.20; III. 15; v.326 Dhs 15; 1.301 It is defined as cittassa ekagatta DhsA 1 18 cp. Cpd. 89 n 4 identified with avikkhepa samina is one the Dhs 57, and with samatha Dhs 54. constituents of the eightfold ariya-magga, e. g. D 111.2 77 VbhA 120 sq. -See further D 11. 123 (ariya) Vin 1.97, 104; S 1.28; Ndi 365; Miln 337; Vism 84 sq. {witn definition), 289 (4- vipassana), 380 ("vipphara iddhi) VbhA 91 DhA 1.427; and on term in general Heiler, 2. Description & Buddhistische Versenkting 104 sq. Its four nimittas or signs characterization of samadhi six conditions and 1.30 1 are the four satipatthanas 111.15S. six hindrances A 111.427; other hindrances The second jhana is born from samadhi D 11. 186; it is a condition for attaining kusala dhamma A 1.115; Miln 38; conducive to insight A 111.19, 24 sq., 200; S IV.80 to seeing heavenly sights etc. D 1.173; to removing mountains etc. A in. 311 removes the delusions of self A 1. 1 32 sq. leads to Arahantship A 11.45 the anantarika s. Sn 226; cetosamadhi (rapture of mind) D 1.13; A n.54 in.51 S iv.297; citta id. Nett dhammasamadhi almost identical with samatha 16. Two grades of samadhi distinguished. S IV. ^50 sq. viz. upaclra-s. (preparatory concentration) and appani-s. (attainment concentration) DA 1.217; Vism 126; Cpd. only the latter results in jhana; to these a 54, 5(> sq. 3"" (preliminary) grade is added as khanika" (momentary) Three kinds of s. are distinguished. at Vism 144.
emancipation
(e)
from
Vin n.300. Samanatta

(adj.)
the 4 jhanas.
[samana 4- attan] equanimous, of even

equanimity, impartiality
III.
mind A
iv.364.
(f.)
Samanattata
[abstr. fr.
IV. 219,
Isist]
11.32
= 248;
364;
152, 190 sq., 232.
Samaniya [instr. fem. of samana, used adverbially, Vedic samanya] (all) equally, in common Sn 24.
Samanita
[pp. of samaneti]
brought home, settled Miln 349.
2. to Samaneti [sag -t- aneti] i. to bring together J 1.68. bring, produce J 1.433. 3. to put together, cp. J 1.120, 5. to calcu148. 4. to collect, enumerate J 1.429. late (the time) J 1.120, 148 aor. samanayi DA 1.275.
pp. samanita.
Samapajjati [sag4-apajjati]
i. to come into, enter upon, Vin 111.241 (samadhig samapajji) attain 1.215 (Pot. pajjey>-a) samapattig J 1.77 arahattamaggag A Vin 1.32 safinavedayitanirodhag to attain 11.42 sq. kayavikkayag to the trance of cessation S iv.293 engage in buying and selling Vin in. 241 sakacchag to engage in conversation 11.109 tejodhatug to convert j. to become one's body into fire Vin 1.25: 11.76.
D
;
S 111.86 (aor. samapanna.
3'* pi.
samapadug).
pp. samapajjita &
Samapaijana (nt.) (?) Miln 176.
[fr.
last]
entering upon, passing through
Samapajjita [pp. of "apajiatij attained, reached, got into D n.109 (parisa pubba).
Sainapatipatti
Samapatipatti misprint for sarama"
145
Samiddhin
[fr.
1.69.
Samasa
111.5;
sag 4- as]
i.
compound, combination Vism 82

Cp. vyasa.
Samapatti
(f.)
;
[fr.
sag+a+pad] attainment A
;
473; PvA 6i (maha-karuna) Nd^ 100, 106, 139. 143; the Buddha acquired anekakotisata-sahassa s. J 1.77. The eight attainments comprise the four Jhanas, the realm of the infinity of space, realm of the infinity of consciousness, realm of nothingness, realm of neither consciousness nor unconsciousness Ps 1.8, 20 sq. Ndi 108, 328 Bu :92 = J 1.28, 54 necessary for becoming a Buddha J1.14; acquired by the Buddha J 1.66 the nine attainments, the preceding and the trance of cessation of perception and sensation S 11. 216, 222; described 1.159 sq. etc.; otherwise called anupubbavihara D 11.156: A iv.410, 448 & passim [cp. Divy In collocation with jhana, vimokkha, and 95 etc.]. samadhi Vin 1.97; A 111.417 sq. cp. Cpd. 59, 133 n. 3. -bhavana realizing the attainments J 1.67; kusalata success in attainment D in. 2 12 Dhs 1331 sq.
; ;
; ;
U.I 50 sq. IV.293 (sanna-vedayita-nirodha) loi ; a stage of meditation 1.94; Dhs 1331
Dhs 30 =
;
SnA 303; KhA Mhvs 37, 244.
228.
2.
an abridgment
J 1.343,
Samasati [sag-l- asati] to sit together, associate Pot. 3 sg. samasetha S 1.17, 56 sq. J it. 1x2 v. 483, 494; Th i, 4.
;
;
Samasana (nt.) pany Su 977.
[sag
-H
asana] sitting together with, com-
Samasama
sama.
" exactly the
same
" at
Ud
85
(=D
11.135)
read
Samasadeti [sag -1- asadeti] to obtain, get; ger. samasajja

J
III. 218.
Samahata
[sag-l-ahata] hit, struck
Miln i8i, 254, 304. gatory 1.337.
Sn 153 (ayosanku") Sankusamahata name of a pur-
Samahita[pp. of samadahati]
Samapattila
[fr. last]
one
wbo
has acquired J 1.406.

adj.
i. put down, fitted J iv.337; collected (of mind), settled, composed, firm, attentive 1. 13 S 1. 169 A 11. 6 ("indriya) 111.312, 343 sq. v. 3, 93 sq., 329 sq. Sn 212, 225, 972 etc. Dh 362 It
2.
119;
3.
Pug
Samapattesiya (adj.) [samapatti +esiya, longing for attainment Kvu 502 sq.
to
esika]
35; Vin III. 4; Miln 300; Vism 410; Nd^ 501. having attained S 1.48 (cp. U.S. 1.321 & Miln 352).
Samapanna
[pp. of samapajjati] having attained, got to, entered, reached S iv.293 (saiiiia-nirodhag) 11.42 (arahatta-maggai) entered the Path) Dh 264 (icchalobha given to desire); Kvu 572 (in special sense
;
Samijihati [sag-t-ijjhati] to succeed, prosper, take effect D 1.71 Sn 766 (cp. Nd^ 2 = labhati etc.); Bu 11.59 = aor. samijjhi J 1.14, 267; Pot. samijjheyyug D 1.71 pp. samiddha. J 1.68; Fut. samijjhissati J 1.15. Caus. II. "ijjhapeti to endow or invest with (ace.) J
;
attaining the samapattis).
VI. 484.
Samapaanaka
(adj.) [last-f ka]
possessed of the samapattis
Samijjhana
I.I 12.
(ut.)
[fr.
samijjhati] fulfilment, success DliA
DA
;
1.
119.
Samapeti [sag+apeti] to complete, 273 30, 55 DA 1.307 (desanai)).

;
pp.
conclude
Mhvs
5,
Samijihittha [sag4- ajjhittha] ordered, requested J vi.12

(
samatta'-.
= anatta
C).
Samayati [sag+ayati] to come together, to be united

J ni.38.
Saminjati [sag-l-injati of rnj or rj to stretch] i. to double up 1.326. 2. (intrs.) to be moved or shaken Dh 81 = calati kampati Dh.\ 11. 149). See also sammifijati. (
Samayuta
[sag + ayuta] combined, united Miln 274.
Saminjana
(nt.) [fr. samiiijati]
Samayoga [sag+ayoga] combination, conjunction Sdhp 45, 469. 1.95

;
DA
Vin
(orig. stretching!)
Vism 500
doubling up, bending back (opp. pasarana). See also
samminjana.
Samita'
[sag-t-ita,
;
Samaiaka (adj.) I.II = S V.423

;
[sa'+
mara+ka]
;
1.250
111.76,
including Mara 135 & passim.
Vv
64'"
;
VvA
1.93
pp. of sameti] gathered, assembled nt. as adv. samitag continuously 277. It 116 Miln 70, 1 16. IV. 13
Samaiaddba
Dh
293
[pp. of J II. 61.
samarabhati] undertaken S iv.197;

Samita^ [sa+ mita, of ma] equal (in measure), like S
1.6.
Samarambha
1. undertaking, effort, en197 sq. (kaya, vaci", mano") killing, slaughter Sn 311; 2. injuring, Vin 1V.67. Pug 58 Dhs.\ 146. D 1.5 1.77 A 11. 197 S v. 470 appasamarambha (written "rabbha) connected with Cp. arabhatii. little (or no) injury (to life) D 1.143.
[sag +
arambha]
Samita^ [pp. of sammati'] quiet, appeased
DhA
111.84.
deavour, activity
11.
DA
Samita' [pp. of sag + Sam to labour] arranged, put in order J V.201 ( = sagvidahita C).
Samitatta
(nt.) [fr.
samita'] state of being quieted
Dh
265.
Samarabhati [sag -1- arabhati*] to begin, undertake Mhvs 5, 79. pp. samaraddha.
M 1.227
Samitavin [samita'+ avin, cp. vijitilvin] one who has quieted himself, calm, Sn 449, 520 S 1.62, 188 A 11.49, 50. Cp. BSk. samitavin & samitavin.
; ;
Samaruhati [sag aruhati] to climb up, to ascend, enter pres. samarohati J vi.2iio (cp. samorohati p. 206, read samarohati) aor. samaruhi Mhvs 14, 38. pp. samaCaus. samaropeti to raise, cause to enter Miln rulha. 85 to put down, enter Nett 4, 206.
-t-
Samiti(f.)
[fr.
(
sag +
i]
assembly
11.256;
;
Dh
Pv
II.
3'
= sannipata PvA
1.3;
86)
i.
DhA
32 iv.13.
J iv.351
Samiddha
1.37;
[pp. of samijjhati] J
111.14:
Bu ii.4=J
;
Miln 331.
succeeded, successful Vin 2. rich, magnificent
Samaru]ha
205
[pp. of samaruhati] ascended, entered

[fr.
M
i,
1.74.
2, 4.
J VI. 393 J VI.3I4-
samiddhena
(adv.)
successfully
Samaropana
108,
sq.,
samaropeti] one of the Haras Nett 256 sq.
Samiddhi (f) S 1.200.
[fi".
samijjhati] success, prosperity
Dh
84
Samalapati [sag-f-alapati] to speak to, address J 1.478. At J 1.5 1 it seems to mean " to recover the power of
speech."
Samiddhika
(adj.)
[samiddhi -1- ka] rich
in,
abounding
in
Sdhp
421.
Sama?ayB=samavaya,
closely united J vi.475 (in verse).
Samiddhin (adj.) [fr. samiddhi] richly endowed with 18 (Ap V.23); fem. -ini J v. 90.
ThA
Samidha
Samidha
(f.) [fr.
146
fuel,
Samudagama
samuccaya-kkliandhaka Cullavagga Vin 11.38-72.
(id.).
saij+idh; sec indhana]
firewood
the
third section
of
SnA
174.
Samihita
[=sar)hitaj
collected,
composed Vin
1.104=238;
iii.224
= 229=DA
1.245 1.273; E) 1.241, 272.
Samucchaka
see samuiichaka.
;
Samici
11.94
see samici.
Samitar
[ = sametar] one taro J V.324.
who
meets, assembles; pi. sami-
Samucchati [derivation and meaning uncertain Windisch, Buddha's Geburt, p. 39, n. i derives it fr. sag-l- mucchati. Cp. Geiger, P.Gr. 157] to be consolidated, to arise; samucchissatha (Conditional) D 11.63.
Samipa
(to)
SnA
PvA
Epic dt Class. Sk. samlpa] near, close 43 (bhumma-vacana), 174, 437; KhA in; 47 (dvara magga) (nt.) proximity D 1.118. Cases
(adj.) [cp.
:
Samacchita [sag+mucchita] infatuated S 1.187; iv.71 Th I, 1219. It is better to read pamucchita at all
;
passages.
adverbially ace. ag near to PvA 107 loc. -e near (with gen.) SnA 23, 256; PvA 10, 17, 67, 120. -ga approaching Mhvs 4, 27; 25, 74. -cara being near DhsA 193. -carin being near D 1.206; 11.139. -tfha standing near Mhvs 37, 164.
;
Samucchindati
spoil, give
up
[sag + ucchindati] to extirpate, abolish, l.ioi sq., 360 ; J IV. 63. 1.34 11.74
'
pp. samucchinna.
Samucchinua [sag+ ucchinna] cut
off,
extirpated
1.34.
Samipaka
Samira
(adj.)
[samipa+ ka] being near Mhvs

air,
33, 52.
[fr.
sag+Ir]
wind Davs
Samuccheda up M 1.360;
81;
[sag
+ uccheda]
cutting oS, abolishing, giving

; ;
iv.40.
Samirati [sag+irati] to be
DhA
II.
149.
pp. samirita J
moved Vin
1.393.
1.185;
^^
KhA 142; samma s. Ps i.ioi "pahana relinquishing by extirpation Vism 5 SnA 9 "maraija dying by extirpation (of sagpara) Vism 229 "visuddhi Ps II. 3 sunfiag Ps ii.180.
; ;
;
Samirita [sag+irita] stirred,
moved
;
J 1.393.
;
Samujjala
to long 35
of rays
(adj.) [sag
variija-vattha).
+ ujjala] resplendent J 1.89,92 (pancaragsi-jala resplendent with the blaze
Samihati [sag + ihati] to move, stir to be active for, strive after Sn 1064 (cp, Nd* 651) Vv 5I
J v. 388.
VvA
12, 14, 166.
pp.
VvA
samihita.
[sag+uju] straightforward, perfect Sn 352 Samajjtt S IV. 196 (text sagmuju).

(adj.)
Samihita
(nt.) [pp. of
samihati] endeavour, striving after,
pursuit J V.388.
Samoilchaka
g
132,
{g carati).
(adj.)
[sag+ uncha+ka]
only as nt. adv.

1.19;
J
gleaning,
(living)
by gleaning S
iv.466
Samukkagsati [sai)+ ukkagsati] to extol, to praise Sn 438 M 1.498. pp. samukkattha.

;
Samukkattba
[sai)+ ukkaftha] exalted

;
iv.2g3
23.
Th
i,
632.
Samukkacana=ukkacana Vbh 352

Samukkhetita
111.95
;
Vism
Samutthahati [sag-t- utthahati] to rise up, to originate; aor. samutthahi Mhvs 28, pres. samutthati Vin v.i Cans, samutthapeti to raise, 16. pp. samutthita. to originate, set on foot J 1.144, 191, 318.
[sag
ukkhetita]
despised,
rejected
Vin
iv.27.
Samu^hana
as adj.
(nt.)
(-'')
arising
[sag+ utthana] rising, origination, cause from A 11.87 Dhs 766 sq., 981, 1175
;
Samugga
[Class. Sk. samudga] a box, basket J 1.265, 372, 383; Miln 153, 247; Sdhp 360 (read samuggabhag). Samugga-jataka the 436th Jataka J 111.527 sq. (called
Miln
.134, 302,
304; J 1.207;
IV.
171;
KhA
23, 31, 123;
Vism
366.
(adj.) [fr. last] originating
(f.
Karandaka-Jataka
Samu^banika
Samutthapaka
causing
DhsA
263.
ibid.
v. 455).
Samugganhati [sag+ugganhati] to seize, grasp, embrace; ger. samuggahaya Sn 797 Nd^ 105. pp. samuggahita.
;
ika)
;
[fr.
samutthapeti] occasioning,
DhsA
344
VvA
72.
Samuggata [sag+uggata] arisen

samuggagata).
VvA
origin
2S0
J iv.403 (text
Samutthita [ppof samutthahati] arisen, originated, happened, occurred J 11. 196; Dhs 1035.
Samuttarati
[sag-t- uttarati]
Samuggama [sag+uggama]
of the khandhas).
rise,
VbhA
21 (twofold,
to pass over Miln 372.
Samuggahita
35-.
7'^5.
samugganhati] seized, taken up Sn 801, 837, 907; Nd' 76, 100, 193.
[pp. of
Samuttejaka gladdening
It 107.
(adj.)
[fr.
;
M 1.146 A 11.97
tij]
samuttejeti] instigating, inciting, iv.296, 328; v. 155 S v.162 ;

' ;
Samuggirati [sag+ uggirati] to throw out, eject to cry aloud Davs v. 29.
VvA
199
Samuttejeti [sag-fud-(;
to excite, gladden, to
1.126.
fill
with
enthusiasm Vin 1.18;

yati,
e. g.
D
i.
Cp. BSk. samutteja-
Divy
80.
rise,
;
Samugghata [sag+ugghata; BSk. samudghata Lai. Vist. 36, 571] uprooting, abolishing, removal D 1.135 M 1.136 A 11.34; "i-47 V.198; S 11.263; III. 131 IV.31 Vin
;
Samudaya
III.
[sag -(- udaya]
origin
1.17; 11.33, 38
227;
1.263
(kamma")
Vin
1.
107,
10
III. 397.
(samuddaya metri causa)

ill,
etc.
Samugghataka
(adj.) [fr. last]
removing Miln 278.

samuhanati] tta Miln 10
1
Samugghatita [pp. of samugghateti, see abolished, completely removed nt. abstr.

;
the second ariya-sacca, e. Vism 495 (where samudaya is expl"" in its parts as sam-t2. bursting forth, effulgence VbhA 124. u-f aya) (pabha) J 1.83. 3. produce, revenue D 1.227.
;
Sn p. 135; It 16 dukkha" the origin of g. D 111.136; A 1177;

i.io;
Samucita [sag+ucita, pp. of uc to be pleased] suitable Vin IV. 147 (must mean something else here, perhaps
" hurt," or " frightened ")
Samudagacchati [sag -1- udagacchati] to got, to be at hand D 1. 116; M 1.104.
pp. samudagata.
;
result, rise; to
be
Davs
v. 55.
Samuccaya
[sag+uccaya] collection, accumulation J n.235 (the signification of the particle va) SnA 266
;
Samudagata [ppof last] Sn 648 (=agata C).
arisen, resulted
received S 11.24
Samudagama [sag-t-ud+agama] beginning
1.2.
Samudacarati
147
Samussaya
;
Samadacarati [sag+ud+acarati] i. to be current, to be in use M 1.40 (=kaya-vaci-dvarar) sampatta s. MA 182). 2. to occur to, to befall, beset, assail M 1.109, 112, 3. to behave towards, 453 S 11.273 It 31 Vism 343. to converse with (instr.), to address Vin 1.9; D 11. 154, 192 A III. 124, 131 IV. 415, 440 V.103 J 1.192. 4. to
Samaddharati [sag+ uddharati] to take out or away to lift up, carry away, save from; aor. samuddhari J vi.271 samuddhasi (aor. thus read instead of samutthasi)
;
J V.70-
practise J 11.33 (aor. acarii)su). of Vin 111.91. pp. samudacinna.
Samonna [sag+ unna] moistened,

cp. the similar passage
5.
to claim, to boast
11.2 11
wet, immersed S iv.158 with ref. to tanha as a

;
snare (pariyonaddha).
pp.
of
Samudacaritatta (nt.) [abstr. fr. samudacarita, samudacarati] practice Miln 59.
Samunnameti
[sag 4- unnameti] to raise, elevate.
Th
i,
29
Samapagacchati [sag + upagacchati] to approach Miln 209.

Samnpajaneti
Samadacaia [sag+ud+acara] behaviour,

familiarity J iv.22
;
practice, habit,
SnA
6;
DhsA
392
PvA
279.
mana
[saT|+ upa+ janeti] (ppr. pass.) Nett 195.
to
produce;
"janiya-
Samudacinna [pp. of samudacarati] Tikp 320. J 11.33

;
practised, indulged in
Samupat^hahati [sag+upatthahati] to serve, help; pres. samupatthati Sdhp 283; aor. samupatthahi Mhvs 33,
95-
Samudanaya
attained J
(adj.) [grd. of
ill.
samudaneti] to be procured or
313
(su).
Samadanlta
[pp. of samudaneti, cp. BSk. MV'astu 1.231] collected, procured J iv.177.
samudanita
Samapabba}ha[sag+ upa+ viyulha]setup heaped, massed, in full swing (of a battle), crowded M 1.253; D 11.285;
;
S 1.98
Miln 292
J 1.89.
Samadaneti
Divy
get
26,
1.
M
;
[saij+ud+aneti; cp. BSk. samudanayati 50, 490 AvS I.I99] to collect, procure, attain,
; ;
Samapama [sag+upama]
samupama
Samuparujha
resembling
Mhvs
Davs
37,
68; also
J 1.146; v.155; vi.534.
104
[fr.
Sn
295.
pp.
2 76.
"anita.
[sag + uparnlha] ascended
iv.42.
2.
Samadaya
1
sag+ud+a+i]
multitude, quantity
VvA
sar)
Samupasobbita [sag+ upasobhita] adorned Miln
75
the whole
VvA
Samapagacchati
?
[sag
+ upagacchati]
36, 91
;
to
come
to
aor.
Samndarata [sag+ud+avata
uda\atta] restrained
Better
read
as
samupagami Mhvs
Samopagata
[sag
;
pp. samupagata.
DhsA
75.
4-
upagata] come to, arrived at

;
Mhvs
37,
Samadahaia [sag+udahara,
;
cp.
BSk. samudahara Divy
15
38,
12
J VI. 282
Sdhp
324.
143] talk, conversation Miln 344; piya" 201, 339 ThA 226.
v.24, 27, 90,
Samapadika being on a
Samadikkbati [sag + udikkhati] to behold
ThA
147 (Ap.
level with the water Miln 237 (Trencknef conjectures samupodika). The better reading, however, is samupp", sama = peace, quiet, thus " producing quiet," calm.
Samadita [sag+udita'] I. arisen Davs S 1.136. 3. united VvA 321.
v.4.
excited
Samnpeta
[sag
+ upeta] endowed
with, Miln 352.

arise, to
Samudirana
(nt.)
[sag+udirana
;
in
;
meaning
udireti
i]
Samnppajjati [sag+ uppajjati] to S IV.218 pp. samuppanna.

;
be produced
moving
1.119
1.76
Vism 365
DhsA
307.
Samuppatti
(f.)
origin, arising [sag

4-
S iv.218.
arisen,
Samudirita [sag + udirita] uttered J vi.17.
Samappanna
about Sn
(v.
1.
uppanna]
;
produced,
come
coming
Samudeti samudiyati) S
[sag
+ udeti]
11.78
;
168, 599
[sax)
Dhs
1035.
origin, arising, genesis,
;
to arise;
pres.
samudayati
;
samudeti
111.338
pp. samudita.
Samnppada
+ uppada]
Samudda
(large)
[cp. Vedic samudra, fr. sag + udra, water] a the sea, quantity of water, e. g. the Ganges M 1.493; A 1243; 11.48 sq.; the ocean D 1.222; III. 240; D III. 196, 198; S 1.6, 32, 67; J 1.230; IV. 167, PvA 47, 104, 133, 172; Dh 127; Ndi 353; SnA 30 explained by adding sagara, S 11.32 four oceans 271 S 11.180, 187; ThA III. Often characterized as maha the great ocean, e. g. Vin 11.237; A 1.227; 11.55;
;
to be, production Vin 11.96 S in. 16 sq. It 17 A in. 406 (dhamma") J vi.223 (anilupana-sarauppada, v. read, "-samuppata, " swift as the wind ") Vism 521 (samma & saha uppajjati = samuppada). Cp. paficca".
; ; ;
;
Samnppilava (adj.) [fr. sag4-uppilavati] bubbling up Sn 670 (aso nom. pi.).
jumping
or
Samapphosita [sag-(-ud-(-phosita] sprinkled J vi.481.
Eight qaaiities A IV. 198, 206; popular etymology Miln 85 sq. (viz. "yattakag udakag tattakag lonag," and vice versa); the eye etc. (the senses) an ocean which engulfs all Cp. beings S iv.157 (samudda = r^âha udakarasi).
111.52;
rv.ioi
SnA
371
DhA
111.44.
Samnbbabati [sag+ ubbahati-] to carry Davs ppr. samubbahanto J vi.21 (making display
111.3;
of).
v.35
Samubbhuta [sag+ ud4- bhuta] borne from, produced from Davs 11.25.
Samoyyuta
[sag -H uyyuta]
samuddika. -akkhayika (f.) tales about the origin of the sea. cosmogony Vin 1.188; M 1.513 sq. D 1.8; DA 1.91. -tthaka situated in the ocean J vi.158. -vici a wave of the ocean Vism 63.
;
energetic,
devoted
Vv 63";
VvA
269.
Samallapati [sag+ullapati] to talk, converse Vin 111.187; PvA 237; ppr. samuUapanto J in. 49.
Samuddaya metri causi instead of samudaya

Samaddhata [sag+ uddhata] pulled 59. 15 J V1.309; Sdhp 143.
;
It 16, 52.
Samullapana
versation
(nt.)
[sag -1- uUapana]
talking
(with),
con-
out, eradicated
Mhvs
sal-
SnA
71.
Samollapa [=Iast] conversation, talk Miln 351.

pulling out,
SamuddbaiaQE
(nt.)
[sag + uddharaija]
vation Miln 232.
Samussaya [sag+ ud-i-iri, cp. BSk. samucchraya " body," Divy 7o = AvS 1.162] i. accumulation, complex A 11.42 =
Samussapita
It 48
148
;
Sampaggahita
Bu
11.178= J
1.27.
i.
2.
It 34 bhassasamuccaya, grandiloquence Sn 245 complex form, the body D 11.157 = 8 1.148 VV35''
;
; ;
;
Samokiiati [sag -f oki rati] to sprinkle pp. samokinna.
(=sarira VvA 164); Dh 351 Tli i, 202 ("confluence," e. of the 5 factors, trsl") Th 2, 22, 270 DhA IV.70 ThA 98, 212; rupasamussaya the same Th 2, 102;
;
Samocita [sag-nocita] gathered, arranged J cita C).

-1-
v.
156
= suro-
cp.
samuccaya.
[sarj
Samussapita
ussapita] lifted, raised J m.408.
Samotata [sag otata] strewn all over, spread Vv 81' (vv. 11. samogata and samohata) J 1.183 Ap 191.
; ;
Samussahita [sag + ussahita] instigated
VvA
105.
Samotarati
[sag-t- otarati]
to descend
Mhvs
at
10, 57.
Samussita [sag + ussita] i. elevated, erected J 111.497. 2. arrogant, proud, haughty Dh 147 (interpreted at DhA 111.109 as " compounded," i. e. the body made up of 300 bones) A 1.199 SnA 288 (r) bhassag high and
;
;
Samodakai) (adv.) [sag -(- odakag] Vin i.6=M i.i69=D 11.38.
the
water's
edge
Samodahati [sag
S
1.7
;
mighty
talk).
Samusseti [sar|+
1.
ud+ sril to raise, lift up 199 (here = to be grandiloquent).

is v.
1.
pp.
;
Pot. samusseyya samussita.

(?)
odahati] to put together, supply, apply to fix Nett 165, 178 ppr. samodaharj S I.7=iv.i79; ger. samodahitva S iv.178; & samodhaya Vism 105 Sdhp 588. pp. samohita.
-f-
IV.
178 sq.
;
Samiipasanta [sag+ upasanta] " calmed," at KhA 21.
for su-viipasanta
Samodita united samudita.
VvA
186 (so read for samm), 320
cp.
Samodhana
Samiilaka (adj.) [sa'+ miila+ ka] including the root 385 ThA 256.
;
Th
Samflha [fr. sag+vah, uh] multitude, mass, aggregation Nett 195 PvA 49, 127, 157 ( = gana), 200 (id.).
;
Samuhata
samuhanati] taken out, removed D 5 111.131 Th I, 223 Dh 250 Sn 14, 360 It 83 J (Kern, wrongly "combined").
[pp. of
; ;
;
1.
136
(nt.) [sag4-odhana, cp. odahana] collocation, combination Bu 11.59= J i-H^ S iv.2i5 = v.212 application (of a storj') J 11.381. samodhanag gacchati to come together, to combine, to be contained in Vin 1.62 1.184 = 8 1.86; V.43, 231= A V.21 (Com. odhanapakkhepag) A 111.364; SnA 2; Vism 7; VbhA 107; samodhanagata wrapped together Miln 362 samodhanaparivasa a combined, inclusive probation Vin 11.48 sq.
; ;
IV. 345
Samodhanata
vatti").
(f.)
[abstr.
fr.
samodhana] combination,
Samubatatta
(nt.) [abstr. fr.
samuhata] abolition
M in. 151.
;
application, pursuance, in vutti J 111.541 (so read for
Samuhanati
to remove, to abolish Vin i.lio; D 1.135 sq. ("hanissati) 11.91 = 5 v.432 1.47; 11.193; S V.76; J 1.374= Sn 360; Sn 14, 369, 1076; sikkhapadar) Vin 111.23; D 11.154; uposathagarai) to discontinue using a Vihara as an Uposathagara Vin 1.107; simar) to remove the boundary Vin i.iio. Pres. also samuhanti S 111.136 Pot. samiihaneyya Vin i.iio imper. samuhantu 11.154; & "uhanatu Miln 143; ger. samuhanitva 111.285 inf. samug1.47 Vin 1.107 a"
[sai)+ uhanati-]
;
Samodhaneti [Denom. fr. samodhana] to combine, put together, connect J 1.9, 14; DA 1.18 SnA 167, 193, 400 especially jatakag s. to apply a Jataka to the incident
;
1.
106, 171
11.381
-1-
&
passim.
SamoTodha
[sag
orodha] barricading, torpor
Dhs 1157;
samoruyha
DhsA
Mhvs
379.
ger.
D
;
Samorohati [sag-F orohati] to descend;

10, 35.
'.
ghatur)
Caus. II. samugghatapeti to cause to be removed,

;
Mhvs
37,
32
grd. samiihantabba
Vin
1.107.
i.
e.
Samosarana (nt.)
[sag-f osarana]
coming together, meeting,

;
to put to death Miln 193; samCihanapeti Miln 142. pp. samuhata & (Caus.) samugghatita.
union, junction
D
38.
1.237; 11.61
S 111.156; v. 42
sq.,
91
111-364;
Miln
Samiiheti [Caus. of sar)+

37. 245-
uh=vah]
to gather, collect
Mhvs
Samosaiati
349.
Samekkhati [sag + ikkhati] to consider, to seek, look for Pot. samekkhe J 1V.5 ppr. samekkhamana Th 1, 547; 6 samekkhar) J 11.65 ger. samekkhiya Mhvs 37, 237.
; ;
1. to flow down together Miln to come together, gather J 1.178 (see on this Kern, Toev. 11.60).
[sag-l- osarati]
2.
Samoha
J
infatuated
[pp.
Pug
61.
Samohita
of samodahati]
Sameta
with Miln 396 connected with, provided with Mhvs 19. 69 combined, con[pp. of sameti] associating
;
VI. 261
(su).
-1-
2.
;
Ndi 149
(for pareta)
joined i. put together, connected with, covered with Miln 346 (raja-panka).
stituted
Sn 873, 874.
1
.
Sameti [sag -t- eti] Bu 11.199= J
(coming) together with D n.273; having acquired or learnt, knowing S 1.186; Sn 361, 793; A 11.6. pp. samita & sameta
ger.
together, to meet, to assemble 1.29. 2. to associate with, to go to 11.273; J iv.93. 3. to correspond to, to agree 1.162. 247; J 1.358; 111.278. 4. to know, consider S 1.186 Nd' 284. 5. to fit in J vi.334. imper. sametu J iv.932 fut. samessati S iv.379 It 70 aor. samigsu Bu 11.199 S 11.158= It 70 & samesug J 11.30" to
D D
come
Sampakampati Vin 1.12; D
[sag
11.12,
pakampati] to tremble, to be shaken Caus. sam108; M 1.227; 111.120.
pakampeti to shake
11.
108.
Sampakopa
[sag -f
pakopa] indignation Dhs 1060.
Sampakkhandati
35-
[sag-f pakkhandati. cp. BSk. sampraskandati MVastu 11.157] to Eispire to, to enter into Miln
samecca
1
J vi.2
[
1,
318.
(i)
(2)
Sampakkhandana
Miln 34
sq.
(nt.)
[sag-i-pakkhandana]
aspiration
= sag-l- R+ ita].
Sampagga^bati
Sametika Sn 285
read samahita.
filled
;
372.
[sag-l-
pagganhati]
1.
2.
Samerita [sag + erita] moved, set in motion; (-), pervaded by Sn 937 Nd' 410 J VI.529
; ;
with
172.
J VI. 294.
pp. sampaggahita.
[sag
-1-
to
show a
liking for,
to exert, strain DhsA to favour, fcefriend
Vism
Sampaggaha
44-
[sag -1- paggaha] support, patronage
Mhvs
4,
Samokimia
J 1-233.
[pp. of samokirati] besprinkled, covered (with)
Sampaggahita
paggahsta] uplifted Miln 309.
Sampaggaha
Sampaggaha assumption, arrogance Dhs
Sampaghosa sound, noise Mhbv
Sampacora
(adj.)
;
149
11 16.
Sampada
in,
Sampattakajata merged taka (?)].

Sampatti
given to
Ud
75 [read
sammat-
45.
[sag+pacura] abundant, very
many
11.59,
61
I.
no.
sampajana,
sq.
;
Sampajanna
(nt.) [fr.
i.
e.
tion, consideration, discrimination,
*sampajanya] attencomprehension, cir:

;
cumspection A 1. 13 S III. 169; D 111.213

asampajaiiiia), 273.
1.
11.93
(sati-H
HI 37 rv.320 samp. opp. tomuttha-sacca +

'
v.98 sq.
Description of it in detail at 183 sq. = VbhA 347 sq., where given 3uS fourfold, viz. satthaka", sappaya", gocara", asammoha", with ex-
DA
cp. Nett 126 (sila. samadhi", panna sampada); four VbhA 439 sq. (gati, upadhi", kala, 2. excellency, payoga"); six J 1.105; nine Mihi 341. magnificence SnA 397; rupasampatti beauty J in. 187; Mhvs 22, 48. 4. prosperity, IV. 333. 3. honour splendour J iv.455 Mhvs 38, 92 s. bhavaloko Ps 1.122. Cp. samapatti & sampada.
success, attainment happi(f.) [sai)-l-patti2] , iv.26, 160 Vism 58, ness, bliss, fortune (opp. vipatti) 1.126; three attainments 232; J IV.3 (dibba); 111.183 (manussa", devaloka". J 1.105; Miln 96;
;
DA
DhA
nibbana");
amples.
Often combined %vith

e.g. at
;
sati,
;
with which almost

11.44 sq.
; :
synonymous,
D 1.63 A 1.43
v. 115, 118.
Sampatthana
Dh.'i
(f.)
[sag-(-patthana]
entreating, imploring
Sampajana
BSk. sam(adj.) [sarn- pajana, cp. pajanati prajana, MVastu 1.206; 11.360] thoughtful, mindful, attentive, deliberate, almost syn. with sata, mindful Sn 413, 931; It 10, 42; Pug 25; 1.37; 11.94 sq. A iv.47 sq., 300 sq., 457 sq. 111.49, 58, 221, 224 sq. Ndi 395; Nd' 141. sampajanakarin acting with consideration or full attention D 1.70 11.95, 292 A 11. 2 10 1. 184 sq. sampajanamusaV.206 VbhA 347 sq. vada deliberate lie Vin iv.2 It 18 D 111.45 A 1.128 IV. 370; v. 265; J 1.23.
1059.
(f.) [fr.
Sampada
D D
DA
sampada Divy 401 attainment, success, blessing, happiness, good fortune accomplishment Sam= sampatti PvA 132). bliss A 1.38; Pv n.9*' pada in its pregnant meaning is applied to the accomplishments of the individual in the course of his religious development. Thus it is used with sila, citta, & paiiiia at D 1. 1 71 sq. and many other passages in an almost encyclopedic sense. Here with sila" the whole of the
sat)
-1-
pad, cp. BSk.

i.
(devamanuya), also sampatti]

;
Sampajanati
[saij
-1-
pajanati] to
know
S v. 154; Sn 1055;
silakkhandha (D
1.63 sq.) is
understood;
citta
means
Nd2
655.
Sampajjati [sari-Fpajjati] i. to come to, to fall to; to succeed, prosper J 1.7; II. 105. 2. to turn out, to happen, become D 1.91, loi, 193, 239; Pv.\ 192. aor. Caus. 269. sampadi D 11.266, pp. sampanna.
sampadeti.
Sampajialita
(adj.)
[sarj-l-pajjalita]
;
in
;
flames,
;
ablaze
84.
A
(
IV.131
Vin
1.25
1.95
n.335
J 1.232
Miln
J
the cultivation of the heart & attainments of the rnind relating to composure, concentration and religious meditation, otherwise called samadhikkhandha. It includes those stages of meditation which are enum'' under samadhi. With paniia are meant the attainments of higher wisdom and spiritual emancipation, connected with supernormal faculties, culminating in Arahantship and extinction of all causes of rebirth, otherwise called vijja (see the 8 items of this under
vijja b.).
The same ground
as
by
this 3 fold division
Sampatike (adv.)
[loc.
fr.
sar)-l-pati-|-ka]
now
iv.432
= sampati,
idani C).
Sampatiggaha [sar)+patiggaha] summing up, agreement Kh.\ 100.

Sampaticchati [sag-l-paticchatij to receive, accept J 1.69; Mhvs 6, 34; ovadai) s. to comply with an III. 351 admonition J in. 52 sadhu ti s. to say " well " and Caus. II. sampaticchapeti J Miln 8. agree J 11.31
; ;
;
covered by the enumeration of 5 sampadas as sila samadhi, paiiiia", vimutti", vimutti-fianadassana" Pug 54; cp. S1.139; A m.i2. 1. 145; The term sampada is not restricted to a definite set of accomplishments. It is applied to various such sets beThus we find a set of 3 sides the one mentioned above.
is
sampadas
under
sila
called sila, citta"
&
ditthi" at
1.269,
where
sila
sila 2 a),
the Nos. 1-7 of the 10 sUas are understood (see under citta Nos. 8 & 9, under ditthi No. 10.
VI.336.
&
ditthi" also at
111.213.
set of 8
sampadas
;
is
Sampaticchana
332
;
SnA
(nt.) [fr. last] acceptance, agreement DhsA 176 (" sadhu "); V'ism 21 Sdhp 59, 62.
;
Sampatinipajja (f) [sarj-f Iving down ThA in.
pati-l- nipajja]
squatting down,
Sampativijjbati [sag-l-pativijjhati] sampativijjhiyati Nett 220.
to
penetrate;
Pass,
Sampativedha [sarj-l-pativcdha] penetration Nett

42, 220.
27,
41,
Sampaâijkha
deliberately
ii.iii;
contracted
from
ger. -sar)khaya.
Sampatati [sarj -(- patati] to jump about, to fly along or about J VI. 528 (duma dumag) imper. sampatantu, ppr. sampatanto flying to (itaritarar)) ib. VI. 448
; ;
1 1 1.
49 1, pp. sampatita.
[sag-l-pati
;
Sampati
patike.
cp.
Sk.
saraprati]
ii.i5
now Miln
sampatijata, just born
=M
in. 123.
87; Cp. sam-
Sampatita [pp. oi sampatati] jumping about
J vi.507.
Sampatta
295
;
[pp. of
56.
present J iv.142
sampapunati] reached, arrived, come to, Miln 9. 66; PvA 12 KhA 142 SnA
; ; ;
Sdhp
given at A iv.322 with utthana", arakkha", kalyaijamittata, sammajivita, saddha", sila", caga", paiiiia" of which the first 4 are expH in detail at A iv.281 = 322 as bringing worldly happiness, viz. alertness, wariness, association with good friends, right livelihood and the last 4 as leading to future bliss (viz. faith in the Buddha, keeping the 5 Silas, liberality, higher wisdom) at A iv. 284= 324. Another set of 5 frequently mentioned is fiati", bhoga", arogya", sila", ditthi' (or the blessings, i. e. good fortune, of having relatives, possessions, health, good conduct, right views) representing the " summa bona " of popular choice, to which is opposed deficiency (vyasana, reverse) Thus e. g. at A in. 147 D in. 235. of the same items. Three sampadas: kammanta", ajiva", ditthi," i. e. the 7 Silas, right living (samma-ajiva), right views A 1.271. Another three as saddha", sila", pafiiia" at A 1.287. Bdhgh at Dh.\ 111.93, 94 speaks of four sampadas, viz. vatthu", paccaya", cetana", gunStircka" of the blessings of a foundation (for merit), of means (for salvation), of A (later) set of good intentions, of virtue (& merit). seven sampadas is given at J iv.96 with agama", adhigama". pubbahetu", attattha-paripuccha", titthavasa", the buddh'upanissaya". Cp. yoniso - manasikara", akappa" A 1.38; ajiva' following: atta" S v. 30 sq. A 1.271 D.\ 1.235; kamma" A iv.238 s<j. dassana" Sn 231 nibbana" Vism 58; bhoga" (-)- parivara") DhA vijjacarana" D 1.99. yaga" ThA 40 (Ap. v.7) 1.78
;
:
Sampadati
150
Sampavannita
2. execution, performance; result, consequence; thus yanna successful performance of a sacrifice D 1.128; Sn 505, 509 pitaka-sampadaya " on the authority of the Pitaka tradition," according to the P. in exegesis of iti-kira (hearsay) A 1.189= 11. 191 = Nd2 151 and of
; ; ;
Sampayojeti [sag-fpayojeti]
ii.;t)2
;
11.5.
2.
i. to associate (with) Vin to quarrel Vin 11.5; S 1.239. pp.
sampayutta.
itihitiha
1.520
= 11.169.
J
Sampadati [sag+padati] to hand on, give over

(aor. "padasi).
Sampaiaya [fr. sag-l- para-l- i] future state, the next world Vin II. 162; A 111.154; IV.284 sq. D 11.240; S 1. 108; Sn 141, 864, J 1.219; III. 195; Miln 357; DhA 11.50.
;
iv.204
Sampadana
+ padana] the dative relation J v. 2 14 (upayogatthe), 237 (karanatthe) SnA 499 ("vacana).
(nt.) [sag
;
Sampaiayika Vin 1. 179;

IV. 285;
(adj.) [fr. last]

III. 21
;
D
17,
11.240;
belonging to the next world 111.130; A 111.49, 364;

11.74.
187; It
39; J
Sampadaleti [sag+padaleti] to tear, to cut 1.450; A ii.33 = S III. 85 S III. 155; Mhvs 23, lo. Act. intrs. sampadalati to burst J vi.559 ( = phalati, C).
;
Samparikaddhati along 1.228.
[sag-i-
parikaddhati] to pull about, drag
Samparikantati [sag-Fparikantati] to cut (Trenckner reads sampakantati.) 111.275.
all
round
Sampaditta [sag + paditta] kindled Sdhp
33.
Sampadattha [sag+paduttha] corrupted, wicked (a^) Sdhp 70.

;
J vi.317
Samparikinna [sag-f-parikinna] surrounded by Vin Miln 155.

Samparitapeti [sag -t- paritapeti] to scourge 1.128, 244 = 8 iv.57.
111.86;
Sampadussati [sag+padussati] to be corrupted, to pass Vin iv,26o J 11. 193 pp. sampadattha.
; ;
make warm,
broken
heat,
tres-
Sampadosa
+ padosa'] wickedness padosa innocence ] vi.3i7= vi.321.

[sag
Dhs 1060; a-samaor.
Sampaiibbinna
(adj.)
[sag -1- paribhinna]
up
VI.113 (gatta).
Sampaddavati [sag+pa+dru] to run away; paddavi J vi.53. pp. sampadduta.
sam-
Samparivaiieti [sag-l-parivajjeti] to avoid, shun Sdhp 52,

208.
Sampadduta
[pp. of
sampaddavati] run away J vi.53.
Samparivatta
(adj.) [sag (adj.)
-l-
pari vatta] rolling about
Dh
325.
S imparivattaka
Sampadbupeti (dhupayati, dhupati) [sag+ padhupati] to send forth (thick) smoke, to fill with smoke or incense, to pervade, permeate S i.i6g Vin 1.225 Sn p, 15 Miln
;
grovelling
11.
;
Miln 253, 357
[sag-t-parivattaka] rolling about 142 (turning somersaults) DhA II. 5, 12; samparivattakag (adv.) in a rolling about
;
333.
Cp. sandhupayati.
[pp.
manner 11. 138; continually turning
(it)
samparivattakag-samparivattakag Vin 1.50,
Sampanna
of sampajjati]
11.256;
i.
successful,
complete,
perfect Vin
sampannaveyyakarana a full explanation Sn 352. 2. endowed with, possessed of, abounding in Vin 1.17; Sn 152. 727 (ceto-vimutti) J 1.42 1 vijjacaranasampanna full of wisdom and goodness D 1.49 Sn 164; often used as first part of a com-
Samparivattati [sag-t-parivattati] to turn, to roll about; ppr. samparivattamana J 1. 140; pp. samparivatta. Cans, samparivatteti [cp. BSk. "parivarjayati to wring one's hands Divy 263] to turn over in one's mind, to ponder over S v. 89.
pound, e.g. sampannavijjacarana Dh I44 DhA 111.86 sampannaslla virtuous It 118; Dh 57; sampannodaka abounding in water J iv.125. 3. sweet, well cooked \'in II. 196 Miln 395.
; ;
Samparivareti [sag -l- parivareti] to surround, wait upon, attend on J 1.61 aor. 3"* pi. samparivaresug J 1.164; ger. samparivarayitva J i.5i etva (do.) J vi.43, 108. Cp. sampavareti.
; ;
Sampaphnlla
(adj.)
[sag-t-pa+phulla] blooming, blossom-
Samparivasita see parivasita.
ing Sdhp 245.
Sampareta
bha;] frivolous talk S v.355.
J
(adj.)
[sag -f pareta]
surrounded,
beset
with
Sampabhasa
[sag-i- pa-i-
n.317: 111.360 = 3 1.143.

[sag -1- palibodha]
Sampabbasati [sag+
pa-(-1-
bhas] to shine Miln 338.
Sampalibodba Nett 79.

or
hindrance,
obstruction
Sampamathita overwhelmed
[sag
pamathita] altogether crushed
J vi.189.
Sampalibhagga
[ppof next]
broken up S
1.123.
Sampamaddati [sag+ pamaddati] to crush out Miln 403.
Sampalibhanjati [sag-l-pari-f bbanj] to break, 1.234 S 1.123 pp. sampalibhsigga.
to crack
Sampamujba
(adj.) [sag-l-pamvijha]
confounded Sn 762.
rejoice
Sampalimattha
Sampamodati [sag+pamodati] to
sampamodita.
Vv
36".
pp.
[sag-t-palimattha] touched, blotted out, destroyed S iv.168 sq. = J 111.532

[sag + palivethita]
handled,
= Vism
36.
Sampalivethita (adj.) enveloped 1.281.

-1-
wrapped
up.
Sampamodita
301.
[sag
pamodita] delighted, rejoicing Sdhp
Sampalivetbeti [sag + palivetheti] to wrap up, eyya .\1v.131 (kayag).

forth, proceeded
envelop
Sampayata [sag+payata] gone
Dh
inf.
237.
Sampavanka
Sampayati [sag-l-payati] to proceed, to go on; payatave Sn 834; pp. sampayata.
(adj.)
[perhaps
sag-l-
sam-
tracted
to
*pa>'yanka> *pavanka]
87;
pari -i-anka^, conintimate, friend
11.78;
1.83,
Pug
[fr.
36,
last]
Sampayutta [sag-(-payutta]
with, connected -paccaya the relation of association (opp. vippajoitta" ) Vism 539; VbhA 206; associated
Sampavankata
intimacy S
sq.
;
(f)
1.87
; ;
Dhs
Kvu
337;
DhsA
42.
111.422
;
V.24, 199
Dhs 1326
connection, friendliness, (papa & kalyana") iv.283 Pug 20, 24 DhsA 394. Cp.
; ;
Tikp
6,
20, 53, 65, 152 sq.
Dukp
sq.
anu Vin
i.io;
11.88.
Sampayoga
S v. 42
1
;
DA
[sag-l-payoga] 1.96, 260.
union,
association Vin
Sampavannita
J VI. 398.
(adj.) [sag-t-pa-f vaijijita] described, praised
Sampavattar
Sampavattar
[sag
151
Samputa
aniiag
cati)
pavattar] an instigator
ill.
133.
gamag
Vin
Sampavatteti [sag + pavatteti] to produce, A III. 222 (sarjvasar)) Mhvs 23, 75.
;
iv.63,
set
going
together (lit. similar sannipata.
kukkutasampato ti vuckukkutasampataka lying close 358 like a flock of poultry) A 1.159. Cp. the
gacchati, ayag
;
Sampavati
J VI
[sar)+ pavati] to blow, to be fragrant
1.2
12
534;
VVA343 (=Vv84").
Vv
81',
Sampadaka Sampadana
[fr.
sampadeti] one
who
obtains Miln 349.
Sampavayati [sag + pavayati] to make fragrant,

84^^
;
VvA
344.
(nt.) [fr. last]
(nt.) [fr. sampadeti] effecting, accomplishment Nett 44; preparing, obtaining J 1.80.
Sampavayana
Sampavareti
making fragrant
;
VvA
344.
[sai)+ pavareti cp. BSk. sagpravarayati 285, 310, etc. Av^ 1.90 MVastu 111.142] to cause to accept, to offer, to regale, serve with ger. sampa-
Sampadeti [Caus. of sampajjati] i. to procure, obtain Vin 1. 217; 11.214; ekavacanag s. to be able to utter a single word J u.164 kathag s. tobe able to talk J n.165
;
Divy
to satisfy the longing strive, to try to accomplish one's
dohale
s,
Mhvs
aim
22, 51. 11.120
2.
11.
to 2g
varetva Vin
1.18;
11.
128;
1.109;
aor. sarapavaresi
n.97.
Sampapaka
to.
(adj.) [fr.
sampapeti] causing to obtain, leading

;
bringing J 111.348
(nt.)
[fr.
vi.235.
Sampavedhati [sag+pavedhati] to be shaken violently, to be highly afiected Vin 1.12; D 11.12, 108; M 1.227; Th2,23i J 1.25 S IV.71. Caus. sampavedhati to shake
;
Sampapana
Sampapunati meet with
sampapunati] reaching, getting to
Miln 355, 536
(tira).
violently dhita).
11.
108;
1.253;
Nd'
316, 371
(pp. pave-
[sag-t;
papuijati] to reach, attain

J 1.67
;
to
come
to,
Sampavedhin to be shaken Sn 28
Miln 386.
Caus. sampapeti to bring,

;
aor.
sampapuni
11.20
to
make
pp. sampatta. attain Vism 303.

;
Sampasada [sag+pasada]
serenity, pleasure
II.
199
11.
2 11,
222;
11.262.
Sampayati [der" not clear; Kern, Toev. i.62 = sampadayati but more likely = sampayati, i. e. sam+ pa -I- a-h ya]
to be able to explain (DA 1.117: sampadetva kathetug sakkunoti), to agree, to come to terms, succeed D 1.26 11.284 1.85, 96, 472 II. 157 A v. 50 S IV.15, 67; V.109; Vin 11.249 (cp. p. 364); aor. sampayasi
;
i
Sampasadana [sag+ pasadana] Dhs 161 Miln 34 Vism 156

;
tion of the second Jhana)
tranquillizing 1.37; 170 (in the descriphappiness, joy Bu 1.35,

(nt.)
;
DhsA
1.239.
Cp. sampayati.
[sag-t-
Sampasadaiiiya(adj.) [sag+pasadaniya] leading to serenity,

inspiring faith
111.99 sq. (the S. Suttanta),
116.
Samparnta
paruta] (quite) covered
1.28
1.
Sampasareti [sag+pasareti] to stretch out, to distract Vism 365. Pass, sampasariyati A IV17; Miln 297;
Sampaleti [sag-l-paleti] to protect
J iv.127.
DhsA
376.
Sampi^daiâ
addition
(nt.)
Vism
[fr. sag-(-pind] combining, connection, 159 (of " ca ") KhA 228 (id.) DhsA 171.
;
Sampasadati [sag + pasidati] to be tranquillized, reassured
1.
106;
i.ioi
DA
1.275.
Sampin^ta
J 1.230
;
[ppof sampindeti]
brought together, restored
Sampasidana
(nt.) [fr. last]
becoming tranquillized Nett 28.
compact, firm J
-1-
v. 89.
Sampindeti [sag
pindeti] to
;
knead or
125, 221,
ball together,
com;
Sampassati [sag + passati] to see, behold; to look to. to consider; ppr sampassanto Vin 1.42; D 11.285; sampassag Dh 290.
bine, unite
Vism 159
KhA
230
DhsA
177
pp.
sampindita.
SainpahaQSaka
(adj.)
[fr.
;
next]
;
11.97
iv.2g6,
328
v. 155
gladdening It 107 Miln 373.

;
Sampiya
1.146;
(adj.) [sag-l- piya] friendly sampiyena consent, in mutual love Sn 123, 290.
;
by mutual
Sampahagsati [sag+pahagsati^J to be glad; pp. sampahattha. Caus. sampahagseti to gladden, delight \in i.iS D 1. 126.
Sampiyayati [sag-fpiyayati] to receive with joy, to treat kindly, address with love J in. 482 ppr. sampiyayanto
;
D
pi.
1.
135;
;
sampiyayamana
J
1.
(do.) fondling,
;
11.223
191, 297, 361
11.85
DhA
11.65.
being fond of aor. 3r<i
SampahaQSana
sure
("
; ;
(nt.) [fr. sampahagsati] being glad, pleaapproval Ps 1.167; Vism 148 (a) KhA 100 evag ") SnA 176 (" sadhu ") Sdhp 568.
;
sampiyayigsu J vi.127.
(f.)
Sampiyayana
[sag -t- piyayana] intimate relation, great
fondness J 111.492.
Sampaha^ha^
metal),
[sag-l-pahattha'] beaten, struck (of Bdhgh 1.65 (sakusala ukkamukhe pacitva s. A'.-S. 1.32 1) Sn 686 (sukusala " kusalena suvaijijakarena sanghattitag SnA 486 sanghattentena tapitag ").
(adj.)
refined,
wrought S
;
SampiQeti [sag-i-plneti] to satisfy, gladden, please; aor. 2"'' sg. sampesi J 111.253 ger. sampinayitva Davs rv.n.
;
[sag+pila, cp. pija] trouble, pain; asamSampila pijag free from trouble Miln 351.
(nt.)
Sampahattha' [sag+pahattha*] gladdened, joyful Sdhp

301.
Sampilita [pp. of sampijeti] troubled Miln 368.
as
nt.,
worry, trouble
Sampahara
[sag -t- pahara] clashing, beating together, im11. 166; Pug 66 sq. pact, striking; battle, strife 1. 150; Miln 161 (umi-vega"), 179 (of two rocks), 224.
DA
Sampi|eti [sag-l-plleti] to press, to pinch, to worry Vin III. 26; pp. sampilita.
1
Sampaka
[sag-t-paka] i. what is cooked, a cooked preVv 43' paration, concoction Vin 11.259 (magsa etc.) 2 ripeness, development J vi.236. (kola) VvA 186.
;
Sampucchati [sag-(-pucchati] to ask D 1.116; puccha having made an appointment with S
ger.
1.176.
sam-
Samputa [cp. sag-t-puta (lexicogr. Sk. samputa "round box ") & BSk. samputa in meaning " afljali " at Divy
hand
i.
Sampata
kukkutasampata neighbouring, closely adjoining (yasma gama nikkhamitva kukkuto padasa va

;
[sag sion It 68
pata] falling together, concurrence, colli-
380, in phrase krta-kara-sampufah] the hollow of the (in posture of veneration), in papi Mhvs 37, 192
e.
Culavagsa
(ed. Geiger) p. 15.
Samputita
Sampu(ita [sag + putita
152
cp.
Sambodha
(f.) [fr.
phutita,
BSk. samputaka
1.80.
MVastu
11.127]
shrunk, shrivelled
filled,
Sambahulata
Sambahulika
J II.I97-
sambahula] a plurality vote

in
11.45.
(adj.)
karoti =
sambahulag
karoti
Sampunna (sampurna) Mhvs 22, 60. J I.JO

;
full
Sn 279; Bu
full
11.119
Sambadha
bloom Pv
iv.12
Sampupphita [sag + pupphita] in (=niccag pupphita PvA 275).
Sampurekkharoti [sai)+ purakkharoti] to honour

Sampujeti [sag+pujeti] to venerate
11.169.
Mhvs
30,
100.
Sampureti [sar)+ pureti] Pass, puriyati" to be filled, ended aor. sampuri (maso, " it was a full month since ")
;
. .
Sk. sambadha] I. crowding, pressure, infrom crowding, obstruction Vism 119. janasambadharahita free from crowding Miln 409 kitthasambadha crowding of corn, the time when the corn is growing thick M 1. 115; J 1.143, 388. yassa sambadho bhavissati he who finds it too crowded Vin IV.43 asambadha unobstructed Sn 150 atisambadhata puttadara(q. v.) the state of being too narrow J 1.7 sambadhasayana a bed encumbered with child and
[cp.
convenience
J 1V.458.
Sampha
saspa,
(adj.-n.) [not clear, if & grass. The BSk. has

;
how connected with
Sk.
sambhinna-pralapa for
;
sampha-ppalapa] frivolous nt. frivolity, foolishness only in connection with expressions of talking, as samphag bhasati to speak frivolously A 11. 23 Sn 158 samphag girag bh. J vi.295 samphag palapati Tikp 167 sq.
;
Also in cpds. palapa frivolous talk D 1.4; 111.69, 82 175. 269; A 1.269 sq., 298; 11.60, 84, 209; III. 254, 433 IV. 248; v. 251 sq., 261 sq. Tikp 168, 281; DA 1.76 palapin talking frivolously D 1.138; 111.82 A 1.298
;
wife Miln 243 (in fig. sense) difficulty, cp. S 1.78 trouble S 1.7, 48; J iv.488 sambadhapatipanna of the eclipsed moon S 1.50. As adjective " crowded, dense " sambadho gharavaso life in the family is confined, i. e. a narrow life, full of hindrances D 1.63, 250 S 11.2 19 V.350 DA 1. 180; s. magga a crowded path J 1.104; nijana" vana Vism 342 s. vyuha S .-369. atisambadha too confined DhA 1.310 (cakkavala). compar. sambadhatara S v.350 asambadhag comfortably J 1.80.
; ;
; ;
2.
pudendum masculinum Vin

;
1.216;
;
11.
134
pudendum
(nt.)
muliebre Vin iv.259
Sn 609
;
sambadhatthana
pudendum muliebre
badhayanti).
J 1.61
iv.260.
Pug
39, 58.
Sambadheti [sag4-badheti] to be crowded

[sag+phala] abounding in fruits S 1.70;
11.269 (read
Samphala
(adj.)
90= It
45.
Samphassa
reaction Vin 1.3; A 11.117 11.62 1.85 kaya-s. the touch of J 1.502 the skin D 11.75 cakkhu-, sota-, ghana-, jivha-, kaya-. and mano-s. 11. 58, 308 S iv.68 sq. VbhA 19.
;
[sag
+ phassa]
;
contact,
Sambahati [sag+bahati; Kern, Toev. s. v. disputes relation to vah, but connects it with bah " press "] i to rub, shampoo J 1.293; 11. 16; iv.431 v. 126; also sambaheti Miln 241 Cans, sambahapeti to cause to shampoo Vin ppr. sambahanta J vi.77 aor. sambahi J 1.293. iv.342
. ;
Cp. pari".
Samphuttha
It 68.
[pp. of samphassati]
touched S iv 97
Av
10^
Sambahana
;
(nt.) [fr. last]
rubbing, shampooing
D
;
1.7 (as
SamphuUa
(adj.)
[sag+phulla] fuU-blown J vi.188.
a kind of exercise for Avrestlers Miln 241 J 1.286.
DA
D
iJ38)
A
A
1.62
iv.54
Samphusati [sag + phusati] to touch, to come in contact with ppr. samphussag It OS ppr. med. samphusamana Sn 671 Nd- 199 (reads samphassamana, where id.
;
;
Sambuka
(sippi)
[cp. Sk.
;
sambuka] a
shell
1.84=
1.9; 111.395
J ii.ioo.
has rissamana) aor. samphusi D ti.128 samphusitug Sn 835 D 11.355 PP- samphuttha.
1.85
;
at
p.
Sambujjhati
;
[sag+bujjhati]
inf.
to
understand,
achieve,
(v.
1.
inf.
know DhsA2i8;
sambuddhug Sn 765
sam-
Samphusana Dhs 2, 71.
(f.)
[sag
+ phusana]
touch, contact
Th
2,
^67 I
buddhag) Caus. sambodheti to teach, instruct Cp. samma".
J 1.142.
Sambuddha
Samphusitatta (nt.) [abstr. fr. samphusita] the state of having been brought into touch with Dhs 2, 71.
Sambaddha [sag+baddha] bound together Sdhp
81.
understood Sn 765 J v.77 (sam & a, taken by C. as ppr. " jananto " & " ajananto ") susambuddha easily understood Sn 764. 2. one who has thoroughly understood, being enlightened, a Buddha Sn 178 etc., 559; A 11. 4 Dh 181 S 1.4 It 35 etc.
[sag-(i.
buddha]
well
(various reading,
sambuddhug = to know)
Sambandha [sag + bandha] SnA IDS, 166, 249, 273.

J 111.362
;
asaiinuta J in. 266).
connection, tie D 11.296= 1.58 o-kula related family 343, 516. a-sambandha (adj.) incompatible (C on
;
Sambuddbi
adj.
[sag+buddhij complete understanding; vant wise J in. 361 (=buddhisampanna).

(f.)
Sambandhati [sag+ bandhati] to bind together, to unite
Vm
J
II. 1
16;
ger.
pass,
sambajjhati
is
united,
1.274;
'
attached to
n.ii6.
Sambojjhanga [sag-l-bojjhanga] constituent of Sambodhi (enlightenment), of which there are seven sati, selfpossession dhammavicaya, investigation of doctrine
: ;
111.7;
sambandhitva Vin
(nt.)
sambaddha.
fvpp
Sambandhana
connection
J
[sag
+ bandhana] binding together
1.328.
Sambarimaya
[sambari+ maya] the art of Sambari jugglery S 1.239 (trsl" " Sambara's magic art"). Sambara is a king of the Asuras.
(f)
(nt.)
viriya, energy piti, joy passaddhi, tranquillity samadhi, concentration upekha, equanimity D 11.79, 303 sq. 111.106, 226 M 1.61 sq. A iv.23 S v. 1 10 sq. Nd^ s. V. Miln 340 ^bhA 135, 310. The characteristics of the several constitutents together with var. means of cultivation are given at Vism 132 sq. = VbhA 275 sq.
; ;
; ; ;
Sambodha
Sambala
[cp.
*Sk. sambala] provision S
[sag-t-bodha] enlightenment, highest wisdom, the insight belonging to the three higher stages of the Path, Vin 1.10; D 111.130 sq., 136 sq.
awakening
11
98
V.71, 240; VI.531.
S n-'.3; v. 214; 32J sq.; V.238 sq.

attaining insight
10
;
M
;
1.16.
;
Sambahula
(adj.)
;
Sn 19 J 1. 126, 329 ality vote J 11.45.
[sag+bahula] manv Vin 1.32- D i ->. sambahulag fciroti to take a plur;
241; A 1.258; 11.200, 240 sq., 27; pubbe sambodha, before 1.17, 163; 11.211; ni.157; S 11.5,
It
;
;
233 v. 281 A 1.258 111.82, 240. abhabba sambodhaja, incapable of insight 1.200, 241
IV. 6. 8, 97,
=A
11
200.
(Cp. Dial, i.igo-192.)
Sambodhana
-gamin leading to enlightenment D 111.264 Sn p. 140. -pakkhika belonging to enlightenment A iv.357, -sukha the bliss of enlightenment A iv.341 sq.
;
153
sambhavi
;
Sambhoga
D 1.96 3"' pi. samabhavug Davs v.6 sambhuyya having come together with VvA 232.
sambhiita.
-Cans,
pp.
;
ger.
sambhaveti
(q. v.).
Sambodhana
12,
(nt.)
[sag+bodhana] the vocative case
VvA
Sambhavana
Nett 28.
(nt.) [fr.
sambhavati] coming into existence
18.
(f.)
Sambodhi
[sarj+bodhi^] the same as sambodha, the highest enlightenment D 1.156 11. 155 Dh 89 = 3 v. 29 Sn 478; S 1.68, t8i A II. 14; It 28, 42, 117; SnA 73.
; ;
Sambhara
[fr.
sai)+ bhf] "
what
is
carried together," viz.

;
accumulation, product, bringing on sweating by

materials,
;
preparation
artificial
sambharaseda
1.205.
means Vin
(of
;
2.
See also sainina. -agga [yagga] the summit of enlightenment Sn 693 -gamin leading to enlightenment S v. 2 34 -patta having attained enlightenment, an Arahant Sn 503, 696 -parayana that which has enlightenment as its aim, proceeding towards enlightenment, frequently of the Sotdpanna D 1.156 (discussed in Dialogues 1.190 sq.); III. 131 sq. A 1.232; 11.80, 238; III. 211; IV. 12, 405; S V.343, 346 DA 1.3 1 3. -sukha the bliss of enlighten; ;
food) Miln 258 V.13, 506; J 1.9; II. 18; IV. 492 dabba" an J 1.481 effective requisite DhA 1.32 1 11. 14 bodhis" the necessary conditions for obtaining enlightening J i.i vimokkhas ThA 214. 3. constituent part, element S iv.197 DhsA 306. 4. bringing together, collocation S 1.135;
requisite
ingredients
Miln
28.
(nt.)
[fr.
Sambhavana
tion, the
sambhaveti] supposition, assump1.372^'

;
ment Kvu
209.
;
meaning of the particle sace Vin

11.77.
[fr.
cp.
J 11.29
DhA
Sambodbiyanga the same as sambojjhanga A v. 253 sq. S v. 24; cp. spelling sambodhi-anga at Dh 89; DhA
II.
Sambhavana
pana)
;
(f.)
162.
intention, confidence
Mhvs
sambhaveti] 29, 55
honour,
;
reverence,
(
DhsA
163
= okap-
Sdhp
145
224.
Sambodheti see sambujjhati.
Sambhavita
1.123;
[pp.
;
of
Sambhagga [sag+bhagga] broken S

sampali.
1.237.
Cp.
I.I 10,
ThA
sambhaveti] honoured, esteemed 200 J in. 269 ( = bhaddaka) VbhA

; ;
109.
Sambhajati [sag+bhajati] to consort with, love, to Xx attached, devoted J in. 495 ppr. sambhajanto J 111.108 Pot. sambhajeyya ibid. (C. samagaccheyya) pp.
; ;
.
sambhatta.
Sambhajana Pug 20.
(f.)
[sag-l-
bhajana] consorting with Dhs 1326
Sambhaveti [Caus. of sambhavati. The Dhtp (512) gives a special root sambhu in meaning " papunana "] i. to undertake, achieve, to be intent on (ace.) Vin 1.253; DhsA 163. 2. to reach, catch up to (ace.) Vin 1.277 4. to con11.300. 3. to produce, effect Miln 49. grd. bhavaniya sider J III. 220. 5. to honour, esteem to be honoured or respected, honourable VvA 152
MA
Sambhanjati fsag+bhanjati] to split, break J v.32 Cans, sambhanjeti to break M 1.237 S 1.123 pass. aor. samabhajjisag J v. 70. Cp. sampali". -pp. sambhagga.
;
156.
pp.
(f.)
1.)
;
sambhavita.
-1-
'
Sambhasa
[sag
J VI. 296 (v.
mudu-
bhasa] conversation, talk; sukha- = v.45i. J 11.326= iv. 47!
Sambhata [sag+bhata] brought

store, provisions
S1.35;
ii.i85
111.190; II. It 17; J 1.338;
1.116;
together, stored up; (nt.) A iii.38 iv.256
ThA
Sambhindati [sag + bhindati] to mix Vin i.iii (simaya simau) s. to mix a new boundary with an old one, i. e. to run on a boundary unduly) DA 1.134 (udakena). Cp. sambhejja. pp. sambhinna.
Sambhati [irambh, given as sambh at Dhtp 2 14 in meaning " vissasa "] to subside, to be calmed only in prep,
;
Sambhinna
comb" patippassambhati
(q. v.).
Sambhatta [pp. of sambhajati] devoted, a friend J 1.106, yathasambhattag according 221 Ndi 226=Vism 25. to where each one's companions live D 11.98 S v. 152.
;
Sambhatti
1326
;
(f.)
[sag+bhatti] joining, consorting with
Dhs
[pp. of sambhindati] i. mixed, mixed up Vin 1.2 10 11.67, 68 (cp. Vin. Texts 11.431) J 1-55 Sn 9, 319 ("mariyada-bhava confusing the dividing lines, Said of a woman (i. e. of indistinctness), 325 (id). indistinct sexuality) Vin 11.271 = 111.129.-2. broken asambhinna i. unup (?), exhausted J 1.503 (sarira). mixed, unadulterated Vism 41 (khira-payasa) J v. 257
; ; :
("khattiyavagsa)
DhA
11.85
(id.).
2.
Pug
20.
Sambhama [sag+ bhama, fr. bhiam] confusion, excitement -patta overwhelmed with excitement J iv.433.
Sambhamati [sag+bhamati] to revolve DhsA 307.
unmixed, i. e. distinct, clear Miln 360. kind of ointment Vin iv.i 17.
(of
3.
the voice)
name
of a
Sambhita
(adj.) [sag 4- bhita] terrified Miln 339; vi.302. v. 34 bhita, fearless Miln 105 J iv.92
; ; ;
a-sam-
Sambhava [sag+bhava]
II.
; ;
I.
origin,
;
birth,
production
;
U
;
107 S 111.86 A II. 10, 18 Sn 724, 741 etc. Dh 161 matapettikas born from father and niother 1. 1 68; D 1.34 DhsA 306 natthi sambhavag has not arisen vi.160 Miln 124. 2. semen virile J v.152 Sn 235. Sn 147. 1.48 S ii.ii -esin seeking birth
J
;
Sambhuajati [sag+bhuiijati] i. to eat together Vin IV.137. -2. to associate with S 1.162.
with
SambhuQati see sambhavati.

Sambhiita [pp. of sambhavati] arisen from, produced Sn 272 ('atta self-; cp. SnA 304: attabhava-pariyaye attani s.) S 1.134.
;
Sambhavati, sambhajnati & sambhoti [sag + bhavati] i to be produced, to arise D 1.45, 70 S 1.135 IV. 67 Sn 734 2. to be adequate, competent Davs v.6 Milri 210. 3. to be D 11.287 na s. is of no use or avail Miln 152. 4. to be together with J present, to witness J 1.56. Pres. "-bhunati or -bhunati 11.205 (C. on sambhaj-).
. ;
Sambhejja
of sambhindati] belonging to the confluence of rivers (said of the water of the ocean), united S II. 135; v. 461 (various reading sambhojja).
[grd.
Sambheda
;
abhi-sam-bhuiiati) in the sense of " to reach " or " to be able to," capable of Vin 1.256 (-bhunati) Sn 396 (part. a-sambhu?janto = asakkonto, C); also sambhoti
(like
;
[sag-l-bheda] mixing up, confusion, contamina1.260 (jati" mixing of tion D 111.72 A 1.51 = It ^(> caste) Vism 123 (of colours).
; ;
DA
Sn 734
11.287
fut.
sambhossama Mhvs
5,
99.
aor.
Sambhoga
1.97; 11.21
[sag-l-bhoga] eating, living together with Vin 1.92; SnA 71 J iv.127; Sdhp 435. IV.137;
;
VIII
Sambhoti
Sambhoti see sambhavati.
154
Samma
Sammaddati [sag+maddati] to trample down Vin 1.137; 286 (civarag, to soak, steep); ppr. sammaddanto Vin
1.137 (to crush).
Samma^
[as to etym. Andersen, P. Reader 11.263 quite plausibly connects it with Vedic âm (indecl.) " hail," which is often used in a vocative sense, esp. in comb" sam ca yos ca " hail & blessing !", but also suggests
Sammanteti [sag+manteti] to consult together

J 1.269,
1.142
399;
DA
1.135.
relation to
s.
samma. Other suggestions see Andersen, a term of familiar address D 1.49. 225 DA 1.151 Vin II. 161 1 1.59 PvA 204 plur. samma Vin 11. 161.
v.]
;
Sammannati [sag + man, fr. Vedic manute, manvate, for to assent, to consent the usual manyate see mannati]
:
to
Samma^ [samyak]
see
samma.
; ;
;
Samma' a cymbal Miln

;
60 Dhs 621 ] 1.3 Otherwise as "tala a kind of cymbal Th Vv 353 VvA l6i'; J VI.60 277 (-1-).
;
DhsA
1,
319-
to agree to, to authorize, Mhvs 3, 9 simag s. IV. 50 select Vin 111.150, 158, 238 3. to to determine, to fix the boundary Vin 1.106 sq.
Mhvs
3,
10
DA
i.i i.
2.
893. 911
esteem, honour inf. sammannitug Vin iv.50. sammanppr. sammata. nesi D 1.105 is misprint for samannesi.
;
Sammasati [sag+masati] to touch,

346.
seize,
grasp,
know
Sammakkhana
(nt.) [sa:j
+ makkhana] smearing Vism

J
v. 16;
thoroughly, master S
think,
11.107 santi
11.
107;
Dh
374; Miln 325; to

; :
Sammakkhita [sag + makkhita] smeared tta (nt.) Vism 346.

Sammakkheti [sari+makkheti]
to smear
abstr.
meditate on (ace.) J vi.379 ppr. sammasag & sammasanto Miln 379 J 1.74, 75 fem. sammaThA 62; sammasamana Miln 219, 325. 398; pp.
;
Vism
sammasita.
346.
Sammaggata
see
under samma.
i. to sweep Vin 1.46; 11.209; 2. to rub, polish 84; 111.168. Cans. II. sammajjapeti samma^ha.
II.
1
Sammasana
Vism
[(nt.) fr. last]

;
287, 629 sq.

[pp.
1.78.
grasping, mastering Miln 178; cp. Cpd. 65, 210.
Sammajjati [sag+majjati*]
J 11.25; J 1.338.
pp.
DhA
1.5S;
Sammasita
of
sammasati]
grasped,
understood,
mastered J
Vin
1.240.
[fr.
Sammasitai one who grasps,

last]
sees clearly
Sn
69.
;
sweeping J 1.67; Sammajjana (adj.-nt.) (ka) VvA 319 (T. sammajja).

;
SnA
66
Samma^
[cp. Sk.
samya] a pin of the yoke Abhp 449

instrument
;
kind of
iv.170;
sacrificial
Sammajjani
(f.)
[fr.
last]
;
broom Vin
II.
129;
Vism 105;
Sammannati
DhA
see
111.7
cp. sammujjani.
pasanti ti sammapaso and canag). Cp. Weber Indische Streifen pasa, below.
32 1 (sammag ettha satra-yagass' etag adhiva1.36,
SnA
and samma-
sammannati.
Samma'
;
Sammattha smooth Vin
[pp. of sammajjati] swept, cleaned, polished,

111.119
(su)
i.io;
111.395
(smooth).
Spelt matta at Miln 15.
Sammata
S
II.
1.39; [pp. of sammannati] i. considered as Vin iv.161, 295. III. 89 (dhamma) 15; IV. 127;
2.
honoured, revered
11.
213
J 1.49
considered, revered, as good 3. authorized, selected, agreed upon 111.150. jana) Vin i.ii
sammata
D 1.47 S D 111.93
;
v. 79
sadhuiv.398.
& samis ( = samyak) under sag] thoroughly, properly, rightly; in the right way, as it ought to be, Vin 1.12 Sn 359; best, perfectly (opp. miccha) D 1.12 947 Dh 89, 373. Usually as -, like samma-dhara even or proper showers (i. e. at the right time) Pv 11.9' especially in connection with constituents of the eightfold Aryan Path, where it is contrasted with miccha;
(indecl.)
[Vedic samyac
" connected,
in
one "
see
see
magga
a.
(e.
g.
is
VbhA
114
sq.,
121,
320
sq.).
(maha-
The form samma

eva), like
reduced to scimma" before short vowels (with the insertion of a sandhi -d-, cp. puna-d-
Sammati^ [sam; Dhtp 436 = upasama] 1. to be appeased, calmed to cease Dh 5 Pot y^ pi. sammeyyug S 1.24.
1.262 1.92 S 1.226 J v. 396 to rest, to dwell Caus. sameti to appease, (=vasati); pp. santa. suppress, stop, A 11.24; I* 8*' ^3' "? '^3 Dh 265.
2.
DA
samma-d-eva properly, in harmony or com1. 10; Vin 1.9: PvA 139, 157; samma-dand before double conafifia & "akkhata (see below) sonants arisen from assimilation, like sammag-gata = samyak -(-gata). The cpds. we shall divide into two groups, viz. (A) cpds. with samma", (S) with samma.
pleteness
Sammati' [sram; Vedic sramyati Dhtp 220 = parissama. 436=kheda] to be weary or fatigued.
pres. samyati Sammati' [sam to labour pp. Vedic samita] to work; to be satisfactory Vin 11. 119 (parissavanai) na s.), 278 (navakammag etc. na s.).
;
;
A. -akkhata well preached Dh 86. -aiifia perfect knowledge Vin 1.183; S 1.4; iv.128; Dh 57 ("vimutta, -attha a proper cp. DhA 1.434) It 38' 79- 93' 95' '8-ddasa having right or good thing or. cause J vi.i6. views A 11.18; S IV. 205, 207; Sn 733; It 47, 61, 81; Kvu 339. -ggata [cp. BSk. samyaggata Divj' 399] who who has has wandered rightly, perfect M 1.66 attained the highest point, an Arahant D 1.55 S 1.76
;
; ;
Sammatta^
[sar|+ matta*] intoxicated,
11.266;
Dh
287
III.
88
maddened, delighted doting on J v. 443 rogasam;
1.269;
IV. 226
v.265
matta tormented by illness patta, as under matta*).
J v. 90 (=''pilita C.
v.
1.
Also sammagata Vin knowledge Dh 20; It 115. true wisdom Vin 1.14 Dh 57, 190
;
11.203I'.
218. -ppajana having right -ppafina right knowledge,

III. 305
;
It
87;
Ap
Sammatta'
;
(nt.) [abstr. fr.

;
;
ness A 1. 121 111.441 112 Kvu 609 DhsA 45 KvA 141 "karin, attained to proficiency in Miln 191 sammatta-karita ibid. The 8 sammatta are the 8 angas of the ariya-magga (see magga 2 a) 111.255; the 10 are the above with the addition of samma-nana and "vimutti A v. 240.
; ;
; ; ;
samma] correctness, righteousPug 13 Dhs 1029 Nett 44 96,

;
;
Sn 143 It 17 Miln -ppadhana [cp. BSk. samyakprahana Divy 208] right exertion Vin 1.22 Dhs 358 Dpvs 18, 5 they are four D 11.120; M III. 296 explained M 11. ii (anuppannanag papakanag akusalanag dhammanag anuppadaya uppannanag pahanaya anuppannanag kusalanag
;
39.
dhammanag uppadaya uppannanag

;
thitiya).
Sammad
see
samma.
mada] drowsiness
;
Sammada
[sag +
;
1.3
V.83
J 11.63
after a meal bhatta-" S 1.7 ; J vi.57.
11.195;
B. -ajiva right living, right means of livelihood, right occupation Vin i.io; S v. 421, etc.; formula D 11. 312; A 11.89. -kam(adj.) living in the right way 1.42 manta right conduct, right behaviour Vin i.io S v. 421 definition etc. 11.312 Dhs 300 adj. behaving in the right way A 11.89. -naiâ right knowledge, 1.42
Sammana
155
;
Sammodati
(adj.) [sag-(-mukha] face to presence sammukhacinna a deed done presence J 111.27; sammukha (abl.) 1. before from before D n.155; Sn p. 79;
; ;
enlightenment, results from right concentration D 11.2 1 7 A 1.292 adj. -nanin possessing the right 1.42. insight A n.89. 222. -dassana right views Vism 605. -ditthi right views, right belief, the first stage of the noble eightfold path, consists in the knowledge of the four truths D 11. 311; its essence is knowledge Dhs 20, 297, 317: cp. Vism 509; comprises the knowledge of the absence of all permanent Being and the reality of universal conditioned Becoming S 11.17; III. 1 35; and of the impermanence of the 5 Khandhas S 111.51 = rv.142 and of Sila, of causation and of the destruction of the Asavas how obtained 1.46-55 supremely important 111.72 1.294 t^'o degrees of A 1.30-2 292 sq. (adj.) Miln 1.47. -ditthika having the right belief D 1.139 A 11.89 220 sq. in.i 15, 138 IV.290 V.124 sq. S iv.322. -dvayatanupassin duly considering both i. e. misery with its origin, the destruction of misery with the path, respectively Sn p. 140. -dhara a heavy shower S v. 379. -patipatti right mental disposition A i.6g Nett 27; Miln 97; sammapatipada Pug 49 sq. DhA iv.127; sammapatipanna rightly disposed, having the right view I^ '^. 55 Pug 49 sq. -passag viewing the matter in the right way S in. 51 iv.142. -pasa [Sk. âmyaprasa, but BSk. âmyaprasa Divy 634] a kind of sacrifice Sn 303 A ii.:)2 IV.151 S 1.76 It 21 J iv.302 SnA 321. Cp. samma^. -manasikara right, careful, thought -vattana strict, proper, conduct 1.13; DA 1. 104. Vin 1.46, 50; II. 5. -vaca right speech Vin i.io; DA Dhs 299; (adj.) speaking definition D 11. 312 1. 314; properly A n.89. -vayama right effort Vin i.io 1.42 Dhs 13, 22, 302 definition D 11. 312 adj. 1.42 A 11.89. "vimutti the -vimutta right emancipation A 1.292 same D 11. 217; A 11. 196, 222; (adj.) 1.42; A ri.89.
;
Sammukha
(opp. parokkha) with ace. Bu 1.222; 11.220; 1.146. 2. qualified persons Vin 11. 3 loc. sammukhe D n.206 In composition sammukha", sammukha" & J v. 461. samn.ukhi" (before bhu) bhava (a) presence, confrontation Miln 126; (i) being face to face with, coming into one's presence 1.103 1.438; A 1.150; "bhuta (i) being face to face with, confronted n.155 I
face with, in in a person's face to face, J 1.115; in. 89 11.73 = } 1.17; with gen. in a full assembly of
IV. 94
Vin
11.73
in. 404 sq.

;
v. 226;
one
who
has
realized the sai)yoianas Kvu 483 "vinaya (a) proceeding in presence, requiring the presence of a chapter of priests and of the party accused Vin n.74, 93 sq. iv.207 A 1.99; DhsA 144. See also yebhuyyasika.
; ;
Sanuuakhata
(f)
[abstr.
fr.
sammukha]
presence,
con-
frontation Vin 11.93 (sangha).
Sammucchita
see samucchita.
J
1.161
;
Sammajjani (f.) [ = sammajjani] a broom munjani the same Miln 2.
sam-
Sammattha [sag+muttha] confused v. 331 one who has forgotten Vin

;
1.21; S iv.125; iv.4^ (=na ssarati);
111.1651^; "ssati id.
1.280.
i.
Sammoti
III.
3. 4.
-2. choice, selection, delegation 199. fixing, determination (of boundary)
(f)
[fr.
sag-t-man]
consent, permission Vin
Vin in. 159. Vin 1.106.
-sankappa right resolve, right intention
Dh
12
Vin
;
i.io
312 (adj.) A 11.89. 1.42 -sati right memory, right mindfulness, self-possession Vin I.IO Dhs 23, 303 definition D 11. 313 (adj.) 1.42 A 11.89. -samadhi right concentration, the last stage of the noble eightfold path Vin i.io; Dhs 24, 304; -sampassag definition D II. 313; adj. 1.12; A n.89. having the right view S iv.142. -sambuddha perfectly enlightened, a universal Buddha Vin 1.5 D 1.49 Dh 187 J 1.44 DhA 1.445 111.241 VbhA 436, etc. -sambodhi perfect enlightenment, supreme Buddhaship
Dhs
21,
298; definition
;
11.
consent, general opinion, convention, that generally accepted as - conventional, e. g. sacca conventional truth (as opposed to paramattha" the absolute truth) Miln 160 "nana common knowledge D in. 226 deva what is called a deva J 1. 32 DA 1. 1 74 see under deva; "marana what is commonly called " death " Vism 229. sarnmucca (instr.) by convention
common
is
which
or
common
consent Sn 648
sammannati).
-5.
(v.
1.
sammacca = ger.
of
opinion,
satthi ditthigatari Nd' declaration, statement
doctrine Sn 308), 904, 911.
897
6.
= dva;
definition,
Vin
1.123
(ummattaka")
Vin
i.ii
11.83;
[fr.
(bhuiijaka"). 7. a popular expression, a mere name or word Miln 28. 8. tradition, lore comb'' with suti at Miln 3.
V.347
(vadaka")
VbhA
164
in
1.68, etc.
Sammana
Sdhp
(nt.)
sarj-fman] honour j 1.182; vi.390;
Sammudita
Vin
1.4
;
M
M
[pp. of 1.503
;
sammodati] delighted, delighting S lv.3go.
355.
(f)
Sammanana
[sag
-1-
manana] honouring, veneration
Sammnyhati
[sag-t-
muddle-headed
III.
190
Miln 162, 375, 386.
Samminjati {& eti) [sag + ifijati, see also saminjati; cp. BSk. sammiiijayati Divy 473. See also Leumann. Album Kern, p. 393] to bend back, to double up (opp. pasarati or sampasareti) Vin 1.5 M 1.57. 168 D 1.70
;
n.85 befool Miln 224.

;
muyhati] to be bewildered, infatuated, Miln 42. iv.385 pp. sammiilha 1.250 A 1.165 Sn 583 Cans, sammoheti to
J
; ;
Sammayhaiia(nt.) [sag -t-muyhana] bewilderment
DA 1.193
Dhs
321; Vism 365 sammiiij ita.

J
I
(v.
1.
saminjeti)
DA
1.196.
pp.
Sammusa
11.202,
read
[fr.
sammucca (from sammuti).

14
Sammifijana
pasarana)
;
(nt.) [fr.
samminjati] bending
DA
1.196 (opp.
Sammnssanata (f.) 349 Pug 2 1

1
;
sag -t- mussati] forgetfulness
VbhA
358.
Sammiujita [pp. of samminjati] bent back

samiiijita)
;
8ammii}lia [sag-nmulha] infatuated, bewildered 1.250; A 1. 165; Sn 583; J V.294; Tikp 366.
11.85;
1.326 (spelt
A
;
11.
104, 106 sq., 210.

e.
Sammegha
52-
[sag-l-
megha] rainy or cloudy weather
J vi.51,
Sammita [sag-f-mita] measured, i. more or less "-bhanin Th i, 209.

Sammilata
[sag-(-
just so
much, no
Sammoda
[fr.
sag
-1-
mud] odour, fragrance

J vi.g.
[fr.
ekagandha",
milata] withered, shrunk
M 1.80.
filled
with fragrance
(adj.)
Sammodaka
Sammillabhasinl (f) [sag-|-milIa = mihita,-)-bhasinj speakname of a girl in Benares ing with smiles J iv.24
;
1.287;
a-sammodaka
(q. v.).
(f.
sammodati] polite D 1.116; -ika) Vin 1.341**.
DA
J ni.93 sq.
Sammodati [sag-l-modati]
mudita
2.
i. to rejoice, delight; pp. samto agree with, to exchange friendly
Sammissata
confusion
(f.) [fr.
sag-f-
missa] the state of being mixed,
DhsA
311.
greeting with; aor. sammodi Vin 1.2; D 1.52; Sn 419; J VI. 224; ppr. sammodamina in agreement, on friendly
Sammodana
terms J 1,209;
;
136
Sarati
11. 6 ger. sammoditva J II. 107; grd sammodaniya [cp. BSk. sammodani sarjranjanl katha Divy 70, 156 & passim] pleasant, friendly A v. 193 cp. Sn 419 Vin 1.2 D 1.52. sammodita at VvA 186 read
;
samodita.
Sammodana
ment
;
(nt.)
[sag+modana]
satisfaction,
compli-
r|
karoti to exchange politeness,
to
welcome
Saia^ (m.-nt.) [Vedic saras] a lake J 1.221 11.10; vi.518 (Mucalinda) there are seven great lakes (maha-sara, viz, Anotatta, Sihapapata. Rathakara, Kannamunda, Kunala, Chaddanta, Mandakini) A lv,ioi D 1,54; J 11.92; DA 1.164, 283; annava" the ocean D il,8g cp, A 11.55 'c. sare J 11.80 sarasmig Sn 1092 & sarasi Mhvs 10, 7 jatassara a natural lake J 1.472 sq.
;
;
VvA
141, 259.
Saia^ (adj.)
[fr.
sarati^]
remembering
;
1.453;
11.
21
Sammosa [for *sam-mrsa, of mrj: see mussati. sammosa after moha & musa>mosa] bewilderment, confusion
DA
1.453
1.
;
106.
sankappa mindfulness and aspiration III. 132 S IV. 76, 137, 190 Nett 16.
;
i.ig;
1.58;
;
Miln 266, 289
147; S 11.224; iv.190; Vin Vism 63 (sati lapse of memory).

11.
11.
114;
Sara^ [Vedic svara, svar, cp. Lat. su-surrus, Ger. surren] sound, voice, intonation, accent Vin 11.108 D 11.24 sq.
;
;
Sammoha
sion
sq..
[sag
1.86,
;
+ moha] bemlderment,
; ;
infatuation,
416
136; Vin 1. 183; Nd' 193; S 1.24 iv.206 Dhs 390.

see
(?)
11.
delu174; 111.54
singing=abhiruda C.) J II. 109; Sn 610 (-i-vanna, which is doubtful here, whether " complexion " or " speech," preferably the
1.227;
II.
Pv
12*
(of
birds'
Sammoheti
sammuyhati.
one's
Saya=saka
own
J vi.414
= saka-rattha
C).
SayaiJ (adv.) [see etym. under sa*] self, by oneself Vin 1.8 ; 1. 12; 1. 175; Sn 57, 320, etc.; p. 57, 100, etc.; Mhvs 7, 63 (for f.). Also with ref. to several people,
DA
e. g.
DhA
1.
13.
-kati made by itself, spontaneous D 111.137 (loka) S11.19.sq. (dukkha) Ud 69 sq. -jata born from oneself, sprung up spontaneously -pabha J 1,325; 11,129, radiating light from oneself, a kind of devas D 1,17; 111,28 sq,, 84 sq, Sn 404; DA 1,110 -bhu self-dependent, an epithet of a Buddha Bu xiv,i = J 1.39; Miln 214, 227, 236; Vism 234; SnA 106 (f. abstr. sayambhuta), 135, -vara self-choice J v,426. -rasin self-controlled, independent Bu 11.20= J 1.5; Davs
;
;
former); DhsA 17; eight qualities D 11.21 1, 227; gitassara song Vin 11. 108 bindussara a sweet voice Sn 350 adj. J 11.439 sihassara with a voice like a lion's J v. 296, In comb" with 311 (said of a prince). Cp. vissara. vanna (vowel) at A iv.307; Miln 340. -kutti [=klpti; can we compare BSk. svaragupti " depth of voice " Divy 222 ?] intonation, resonance, timbre, melodiousness of voice Vin ii.io8 = A 111.251 J VI. 293 (Kern, "enamoured behaviour" [?]); DhsA 16. -bhafifia intoning, a parCp. Vin. Texts in. 72. ticular mode of reciting Vin 1.196; 11.108, 316; J
; ; ;
11.109;
DhA
1.
154,
-bhana=
"bhaiiiia
DhA
11,95
(v.
1.
"bhaiiiia),
-bhanaka an intoner, one who intones or

;
recites the sacred texts
Vin
to
11.300.
make
in the SarabhaiiiSa manner -sara an imitative word sarasarag karoti the noise sarasara 1.128.
1.22.
Saraijsa
(f.)
[fr.
sa^-t-ra^si]
the sun
(lit.
having rays)
Sayatatta at S 1.14 read sagyatatta.

Sayati'
ibid.
[si]
Mhvs
Caus.
II.
18, 68.
to
lie
down:
see
seti.
sayapeti
Saraka a
vessel, a
DA
1.134,
136;
Mhvs
drinking vessel J 1.157, 266; iv.384 32, 32; DhA 11.85; HI.7.
;
Sayati^ [sri which is given in meaning seva at Dhtp 289] to lean on to be supported etc. only in pp. sita, and in prep. cpd. nissayati.
;
:
Saiaja (adj.) [sa-l-rajo] dusty Vin 1.48
n.54.
Sayatha (adv.) [cp, Sk, sayatha or tadyatha see usual P. form is seyyatha] like as Th i, 412.
;
sa*.
The
Saiaiâ' (nt.) [cp. Vedic Parana protection, shelter, house, barman id. Sala hall; to Idj. *kel to hide, as in Lat. celo, Gr. icnXinrTui to conceal, Oir. celim, Ohg. Ags. helan, Goth, huljan to envelop; Ohg. hella=E. hell; also
;
Sayana
lying down, sleeping Vism 26; PvA 81J (mauca), 2, bed, couch Vin 1.57, 72 11. 123 D 1.5, 7 A 1,132 J ii,S8 v,i 10 (r) attharapeti to spread out a bed) Miln 243, 348 Nd' 372 (sannidhi) Pv i,ii' (kis=kir|) PvA 78, sayanakalaha a quarrel in the bedroom, a curtain-lecture J 111,20 sayanasana bed & seat It 112 Dh 185, etc. see senasana.
(nt.)
[fr,
ii]
1,
Sayanighara
(nt.)
a sleeping-room Vin 1.140 sq.
iv.160;
and others] shelter, house Sn 591 refuge, proDA 1.229 especially 111.187 Sn 503 J 11.28 the three refuges the Buddha, the Dhamma. and the Brotherhood A 1.56 D 1.145 J 1.28 usually combined with verbs like upeti Vv 53"; Sn 31; gacchati D 1. 1 16; A III. 242 Vin 1.4; Dh 190; Sn p. 15, 25; It 63; or yati Sn 179; Dh i88; asarana, asaranibhuta without help and refuge Miln 148. See lena 2. -agamana=gamana D 1.146; SnA 42, 157. -gamana (nt.) taking refuge in the three Saranas Vin 111.24;
E. hall, tection
;
J 1.433; 111.275, 276.
S 1V.270.
Sayana
seti.
is
ppr. of sayati lying
down
to
(e. g,
11,13 sq.)
see
Saraâ'
(adj.) [sa-t- rana]
concomitant with war Dhs 1294
DhsA
made
lie
50. -ta
(f.)
Sayapita [pp. of sayapeti]
down VbhA
;
1.
Saraâ^
v,438, Sayita [pp. of seti] lying down J 1,338 sukha lying in a good position, sleeping well, well-embedded (of seeds) A 111.404 = sukha-sayita11.354 Miln 255. bhava " having had a good sleep," being well J v. 12 7.
;
[fr. smi; i. e. sarati'] (nt.) remembrance; remembering Dhs 14, 23 Pug 21, 25.
;
Saâîya
(nt.) [grd.
formation
fr.
sarana*] something to be
remembered
1.106.
Sayha see
342.
sahati.
Sarati' [sf given
Sara^ [cp. Vtdic sara]
i. the reed Saccharum sara Miln an arrow (orig. made of that reed) D i.g Dh 304 Miln 396 DhA 216 (visa-pita). -tunda a beak as sharp as an arrow DhA 111.32. -dandaka shaft of an arrow DhA 11. 141. -bhanga arrow-breaking Vism 41 1 (in comp.).
2.
;
as " gati "] to go, flow, run, nassati C); Pot. sare Caus. aor, asara J vi.igg. pp. sarita'. J IV, 284, iii,28 = 1,124 = 8 iv.i76 sareti (i) to make go A 1,141 Miln 378 Vism 207. (2) to rub, to mix J IV.99 Vin II. 1 1 6. Also sarapeti. A Desid. form" is sigsare (3'^ pi. med.) at Vv 64' (=Sk. sisir?ati), cp. Geiger,
by Dhtp 248
(
move along
J 111.95
= parihayati
;
P.Gr.
Sarati'
184.
Sara'
(adj.-n.)
3,
Sn
901
[fr.
sarati'
i.
going,
moving, following
[smr, cp. smrti = sati;

;
Dhtp 248 "cinta"; Lat

Gr.
fjfpi^va
2.
fluid,
flow J 1.359 (puti).
memor, memoria = memory
care,
^dprv
Sarati
witness, martyr; Goth. maurnan=E. mourn to care, etc.] to remember 11.234 Vin 1.28 11.79 J 11.29.
157
Salala
J 111.241
'
A
;
Sarikkhata (f.) [fr. sarikkha] resemblance, likeness (t.-ir) being like that) VvA 6 (cp. kamma).
;
sumarati Dh 324; ger. sumariya Mhvs saremhase Th 2, 383 med. sare J VI.227 imper. sara Th i, 445 A sarahi Miln 79; 3"' sg. saratu Vin 1.273, ppr. sarag Mhvs 3, 6 & saramana Vin 1.103.
diaeretic
4.
65.
form
is
I" pi.
fut. sarissati J vi.4g6. ger. 1.330 J saritva J 1.214. Caus. sareti to sarita^. pp. sata* remind Vin 11. 3 sq.. 276 111.221 sarayamana, reminding
aor.
Sarikkhatta (nt.) [fr. sarikkha] likeness sarikkhakatta (kamma) at DhsA 347.
DhsA
63
as
sari
&
Santa' [pp. of sarati'] gone, set into motion ( = amisata, payata DhA iv.49).
Dh
341
1.50;
ppr.
pass,
sariyamana Vin
111.221;
w. ace.
Santa' [pp. of sarati*] remembered Vin
11.85.
11.234; w, gen. 324; J vi.496 with foil. fut. II. (in ta) Vin 11. 125, 4; in. 44. 9, etc. Caus. II. sarapeti Vin 111.44; Miln 37 (with double ace), 79.
Dh
;
:
Saritaka (nt.) powdered stone (pasana-cunna) Vin 11. 116; saritasipatika powder mixed with gum Vin 11. 116.
Saritar [n. ag.
fr.
;
SaiatP [sr; Dhtp 248 higsa] to crush see seyyati. Caus. sareti Vin 11. 116 (madhu-sitthakena. to pound up, or mix with beeswax). Cp. saritaka.
:
286
n.35
sarati'] one who remembers S V.197, 225.
111.268,
Sarada [Vedic ârad (f.) traces of the cons. decl. only in ace. pi. sarado satar) '' 100 autumns " J 11.16] autumn, the season following on the rains Sn 687 Vv 35', -samaya the autumn season D 11. 183 A iv.102 1.115 V.22 It 20 S 1.65 111.141, 155 v.44 VvA 134, 161.
;
Sarita (f.) [cp. Vedic sarit, fr. sarati^] a river Dhs 1059 nom. pi. sarita Miln gen. pi. J 11.442 saritag ace. Sn 3 125.
; ; ;
Sarisa (adj.) [=sadisa] like, resembling J v. 159.
Sarisapa various reading of sirir)sapa
M
;
i.io etc.
Sarabha [Vedic ârabha a sort of deer J iv.267 vi.537] (rohiccasarabha miga = rohitasarabhamiga,C.ibid. 538) Sarabhamigajataka the 483rd Jataka J 1.193. 406 (text Sarabhanga) iv.263 sq. -pallanka " antelope-couch," a high seat, from which the Bodhisat preaches J 111.342 (cp. vara-pallanka -padaka having legs like those of a gazelle J 111.364).
; ;
J J-267.
Sarabhasag (adv.) [sa^-f-rabhasarj] eagerly, quickly Davs 'V.22, 34 sq., 43.
Sarabhn (f.) [cp. Sk. sarata] a lizard Vin J "135. 147; SnA 439.
Sarala the tree Pinus longifolia J instead of salala [?]).
11.
no; A
11.73;
1.157; Saiira (nt.) [Vedic Sarisa] i. the (physical) body A 1.50; II. 41 111.57 ^1 3^3 sq. 1.157; S IV. 286 IV. 190. Sn 478, 584; Dh 151 Nd' 181 J 1.394 (six blemishes); 11. 31 antimasarira one who wears his last body, an Anagamin Sn 624; S 1.210 Dh 400. 2. a dead body, a corpse 11. 141, 164; 111.91. 3. the bones 11. 164. VvA 269. 4. relics Vv 63, 32 -atthaka the bony framework of the body DhsA 338. -abha radiation of light proceeding from the body, lustre SnA 16 (r) muiicati to send forth), 41 (id.), 140 (id.), -kicca (i) funeral ceremonies, obsequies J 1.180; 11. 5 VvA 76. 257 PvA 74, 76, 162. (2) " bodily function," satisfying the body's wants J 11.77; 'v.37. -davya dabba') fitness of body, good body, beauty J 11. 137. (
M
;
v. 420 (thus read with
Saravant (adj.) [sara^-l- vant] i. having or making a sound, well-sounding Vin 1.182 2. with A in.375. a noise Mhvs 25, 38.
;
Sarasa
rasa)
(adj.) [sa'-l-rasa]
Nd' 43
71.
with its essential properties (see sarasabhava a method of exposition
(of the Buddha) Mhvs 13, 167; -pabha lustre of the body DhA 1. 106. -parikamma attending the body SnA 52. -mai]sa the flesh of the body J 111.53. -vanna the (outward) appearance of the body Vism 193. -valaiija discharge from the body. fi~ces Dh.\ 11.55 iv.46 (thana). See valanja. -sanghata perfection of body Vism 194. -santhana constitution of the body, bodily form Vism 193.
-dhatu a
body
relic
VvA
165, 269.
DhsA
Sarasi
Sariravant (adj.)
11.20
1
[sarira-l-
vant] having a
1.
body S
11.279.
sari.
(f.)
[Vedic sarasi] a large pond Vin
=S
11.269
SailvaWA resembling
Sarupa
(adj.)
J 11.439 (v.
sarira).
Cp
J V.46.
Saraga
(adj.) [sa'-l-raga]
;
connected with
;
lust,
passionate
Pug
Saroja
56.
1.79
11.299
[sa'-f-riJpa]
2.
[sa^-l-
i. of the same form A 1.162; rupa] having a body A 1.83.
1.59
Vism
410.
(nt.)
III.
[Sk. saroja, saras4-ja]
"lake-born," a lotus
Sarajaka
J
(adj.) [sa'-l-raja-l- ka] including

;
the king J 1.126
Davs
13.
[fr.
fem. -ika Vin

III. 453)
;
11. 188; S 1.162 J 11. 113. 114 (sarajika at with the king's participation Tikp 26 (sassamika-sarajaka geha).
Sarojayoni
last]
a Brahma, an archangel Davs a lotus Davs in. 83.
1.34.
Saioruha
Sarajita denomination of a purgatory and its inhabitants S IV. 309 sq. Various readings Parajita and Saraiijita.
(nt.) [saras-(-ruha]
Salakkhaâ'
(adj.)
[sa'-Flakkhana]
1018.
together with
the
characteristics
Sn
Sarapana
(nt.) [fr.
sarapeti Caus. of sarati*] causing some79.

;
;
body to remember Miln
Sarava [Sk. ârava] a cup, saucer A 1.161 J 1.8 M for patta); Miln 282 DA 1.298; PvA 244, 251.
;
111.235
SalakkhaQa* (nt.) [sa'-f-lakkhana] own characteristic, that which is consistent with one's own nature Miln 205 Nctt 20. Opp. vilakkhana.
;
Salana
(nt.) [fr. Sal]
moving, shaking
VvA
169;
DhsA
62
Saravaka= sarava Vin

vanna J
11.439
1.203;
11.
142, 153, 222.
(in
def
of kusala as " kucchitanag salan'adlhi attbehi
Sari according to Payogasiddhi = sarisa (sadisa) cp. sari(
kusalar) ").
= samana-vanna,
;
C).
Salabha
[cp. Sk.
âlabha] a
moth
v. 401
Ud
39.
;
72
(C);
VbhA
[cp. Sk. sadrksa, fr.
146.
Sarikkha (adj.) resembling S
sadr^=P. sadisa]
like,
1.66
1443
111.262.
Salayati [Caus, of iaX to leap] to shake
DhsA
Sarikkhaka (adj.) [ = sarikkha] in accordance with, like See also kamma". J rv.215 PvA 206, 284.
;
Bu Sala]a a kind of sweet-scented tree J v.420 J 1.13 Vv 35'; VvA 162 Miln 338 M 11. 184.
;
;
11.51
Salaka
Salaka
(T.
(f.)
158
Sallakkhita
1.89.
Savanlya
[pp.
i. an arrow, a dart A iv.107 a small stick, peg, thin bar S IV.168; Davs IV. 51. 3. blade of a grass 1.79; J .i-43?>4. ribs of a parasol Vin iv.338 SnA 487 Miln 226. 5, a pencil, small stick (used in painting the eyes with coUyrium) Vin 1.204; J in. 419 (anjana). 6. a kind of needle Vin 11. 116. 7. a kind of surgical instrument, a stick of caustic Miln 112, 149. 8. a gong stick (of bronze, loha) J n.342 Vism 283. g. membrum virile J 11.359. lO- a ticket consisting of slips of wood used in voting and distributing food, vote, lot Vin 11.99, 176. 306; J 1. 123; PvA 272 (kalakanni") salakar) ganhati to take tickets (in order to vote or to be counted) Vin 1. 117; 11.199; pathaman salaxar) ganhanto taking the first vote, first rate A 1.24; salakar) gaheti to issue tickets, to take a vote Vin 11.205 salakar) dadati to issue tickets J 1.123 salakar) vareti to throw
[cp.
it
Vedic Salaka]
has
as nt.).
-2.
of sallakkheti]
realized,
thought
DhA
Sallakkheti [sag -1- lakkheti] to observe, consider Vin 1.48, 271 Vism 150; to examine J v. 13; to J 1. 123; II. 8 bear in mind DhsA no; J vi.566; to understand, realize, conclude, think over J iv.146 VvA 185 VbhA 53; asallakkhetva without deliberation Vin 11. 2 15; inadvertently J 1.209. Caus. II. sallakkhapeti to cause to be noted Mhvs g, 24 DhsA 121 to persuade, bring to reason J vi.393.
; ;
;
Sallapati [sag -t- lapati] to talk (with) sallapeti the same Vin iv.i''.
i.go
11.
109
Miln 4
Trenckner suggests Sallalikata pierced, perforated J 1.180. that this form may have arisen from *sallakikata (from sallaka, porcupine).
Sallahuka (adj.) [sag-f lahuka] light J 1.277; ii-26; Vism 65; DhA IV.17; sallahukena nakkhattena on lucky nights J 11.278 sallahuka vuttin whose wants are easily met, frugal Sn 144 DA 1.207.
; ;
lots J 1.239 (kalakanni"). -agga room for di.stributing food
by
-odhaniya a case for the ointment -stick Vin 1.204. -gaha taking of votes, voting Vin n.85, 98 sq. (3 kinds), -gahapaka ticket-issuer, taker of voting tickets Vin 11.84. -bhatta food to be distributed by tickets Vin 1.58, 96; 11. 175; J 1.123; DhA 1.53 (eight kinds), -vatapana a window made vrith slips of wood Vin II. 148. -vutta "subsisting on blades of grass" (or " by means of food tickets "?) Vin hi. 6, 67 iv.23 A 1. 160 ;S IV. 323. Cp. BSk. salakavrttiDivy 131 -hattha brush-hand, a kind of play, where the hand is dipped in lac or dye and used as a brush (?) D 1.85 DA 1.85.
15,
Mhvs
tickets J 1.123;
205.
Sallapa [sag -1- lapa] conversation 1.89 A 11. 182 Often in cpd. katha & allapa. 189 Miln 94.
; ;
J 1.112,
Sallitta [sag
-I-
litta]
smeared (with) Th
i,
1175 (mijha").
11.255; asallina
Sallina [sag -t- Una] sluggish, cowering active, upright, unshaken 11.157;
S 1.159; IV.125;
Cp.
v. 68. pati.
(f.)
Salatuka
(adj.)
;
[cp. *Sk. salatu] fresh,

;
unripe S 1.150 =
Sn
p. 125
Miln 334
VvA
Salliyana
stolidity
Dhs
156, 1236.
288.
Salabba fsa'-Mabha] one's
own advantage Dh
Sallekba
365.
;
[fr.
sag-l-likh] austere penance, the higher life

;
1.
13,
;
40
Vin
;
1.305
Ps
1.102,
;
103
Pug 69
;
sq.
DA
Salila (nt.) [cp. Sk. salila, to sarati^l
udakag
J 1.8; V.169; VvA 41; PvA "); Miln 132 (written salija) Sdhp 168. also adj. salilar) apo flowing water J vi.534; cp.
;
water Sn 62, 319, 672 157; Nd^ 665 (" vuccati

It is
1.S2
Vism 6g Miln
Vin
it.197
;
cara pi'actising
"vutti
Vin 1.45 sallekhitaaustere penance Miln 230, 244, 348 sq.

360, 380 adj.
Vism 65
("vuttita).
Cp. abhi.
53.
Miln
114: na ta nadiyo dhuva-salila. -dharashower of water Miln 117.
Sallekhata
(f.)
=sallekha
in. 115;
Vism
-vutthiid.Vism 234.
Salla (nt.) [Vedic alya, cp. Salaka] an arrow, dart 1.429 (g aharati to remove the a) 11. 2 16 S iv.206 J 1.180 v.4g Sn 331, 767; Miln 112; Vism 503 (visa" sting of poison cp. VbhA 104 sallar) viya vitujjati) often
;
;
M
;
metaphorically of the piercing sting of craving, evil, sorrow etc., e. g. antodosa" Miln 323 tanha" S 1.40, 192 bhava" Dh 351 raga DhA 111.404; PvA 230; soka Sn 985 Pv 1.86 KhA 153. Cp. also D 11.283 Sn 51, At Ndi 59 334. 938; J 1.155; 111157: DhA IV. 70. seven such stings are given with raga, dosa, moha, mana, ditthi", soka, kathankatha". abhulha" one whose sting of craving or attachment is pulled out D 11.283 Sn 593 J III. 390 Pv 1.8' etc. (see abbiilha). Cp. Ti. -katta [*kartj: cp. Geiger P.Gr. 90, 4] " one who works on the (poisoned) arrow," i. e. a surgeon 1.429 II. 216; Sn 562; It loi Miln no, 169; Vism 136 (in simile) IQiA 21 (id). The Buddha is the best surgeon Sn 560; Miln 215. -kattiya surgery D 1.12 (T. ka) DA 1.98. -bandhana at Th 2, 347 take as salla-H bandhana " arrow & prison bond " (ThA 242 different). -viddha pierced by an arrow Th i, 967; Sn 331 cp. ruppati. -santhana removal of the sting Dh 275 (=;nim; ; ; ;
Salayatana (nt.) [sad for which ordinarily chal see cha] the six organs of sense and the six objects viz., eye, ear, nose, tongue, body, and mind forms, sounds, odouis, tastes, tangible things, ideas occupying the fourth place in the Paticcasamuppada D n.32 1.53; A 1.176; S 11.3; Vin 11; Vism 529, 562 sq., 671; VbhA 174,
176
sq., 319.
Sava
Pv
(adj.) 9I' II.
[fr.
sru,
savati] dripping,
flowing with
(-)
(madhu, with honey).

"sag.
fish J v. 405.
Savaka see
Savanka a sort of vanka.

Savacanlya
[sa'-f
Cp. satavanka
&
sacca-
vacsmiya] (the subject of a) conversation
Vin
II. 5,
32, 276.
;
Savati [sru ; cp. Sk. srotas stream Gr. piviia, pim to flow Ags. stream= stream Oir. sruth] to flow Sn 197, 1034; ppr. fr. savanti ThA 109. J VI. 278 Dh 370.
;
Savana'
mathana abbahana
DhA
Sc
in. 404).
Sallaka [cp. *Sk. âlala
âllaka] a porcupine J v.489.
i. the ear Sn 1120 Miln S 1.24; Vin 179; A 1.121 1.26; Sn 265, 345; Dh 182; J 1. 160, 250; Miln 257; Nd^ 188. sussavanag savesi she made me hear a good hearing, she taught me a good thing J 1.61 savanatthane within hearing J iv.378. dhamma" hearing the preaching of the Dhamma Vin i.ioi etc.
(nt.) [fr. iru
see suijati]
1.153,
258.-2. hearing
SallakI (f.) [cp. Class. Sk. Sallaki] the tree Boswellia thurifera (incense tree) J iv.92 pi. -iyo J vi.535 bahu; ;
kutaja-sallakika
Th
[fr.
;
i,
115 (=indasalarukkha
[?]).
Savana^ (nt.) [fr. savati] flowing Dh 339 J iv.288 v.257 savana-gandha of the body, having a tainted odour
; ;
Th
Sallakkhaâ
discernment, testing Dhs 16. 292. 555 Pug 25 Vism 278 VbhA 254 DhsA 147; asallakkana non-discernment S in. 261.
(f.)
2,
466.
(adj.) [grd. of sunati]
sallakkheti]
;
Savaniya
J 1.96 (-n-); J VI.
120=
pleasant to hear 122 (savaneyya).
11.211
Savant!
159
Sasenaka
Saha
(adj.) [sa'-nsena-l-ka]
SavaatI (f.) [cp. Vedic sravat, orig. ppr. of sTQ, sravati] a river \'in 11.238; Bu 11.86= J 1.18 J VI. 485 Miln 319.
; ;
accompanied by an army
Mhvs
143,
19, 27.
Savara [Epic Sk. Sahara, cp. Sabala=P. sabala] an aboriginal tribe, a savage Vin i.i68;"Miln 191. Savasa [sa*+ vasa] one's own will Expos. 81).
DhsA
61 (vattita; cp.
Savigbata (adj.) [sa^+ vighata] bringing vexation 352 ThA 242.

;
Th
2,
Savicara accompanied by investigation D 1.37 description of the first Jhana. See vicara.
etc., in
the
Vedic sasya] com, crop 1.116; J 1.86, 135; Miln 2; DhA 1.97; SnA 48; sassasamaya crop time J 1.143; susassa abounding in com Vin 1.238; pi. m. sassa J 1.340. -kamma agriculture vi.ioi -tthana = -kala harvest time Vin iv.254 1 -khetta J vi.297; dussassa (having) bad crops Vin 1.238; A 1. 160; KhA 218 (=dubbhikklia). -uddharana lifting the corn Miln 307. -ghata destroying property S 11.218 sq.
(nt.) [cp.
152;
II.
Savijjaka (adj.) [sa'+ vijju+ka] accompanied ning D 11.262.
by
light-
Savinnaiâ possessed of consciousness, conscious, animate A 1.83 -ka the same A 1. 1 32 DhA 1.6. See viiiaanaka.
;
Savitakka accompanied by reasoning D 1.37 formula of the first Jhana. See vitakka.
etc., in
the
Savidha
(adj.)
IV. 32
;
Davs
sified
[Sk. savidha] v.9.
near;
(nt.)
neighbourhood
Savibhattika (adj.) [sa'+ vibhatti-l-ka] (able) to be clas-
Sassata (adj.) [Vedic SaSvat] eternal, perpetual D 1.13; III. 31 sq.. 137 sq. 1.8, 426 A 1.41 Dh 255 Dhs 1099 dhuvasassata sure and 1. 1 12; J 1.468; Miln 413; certain Bu ii.iii sq. = J 1.19 sassatiya for ever, Sn 1075 a-sassata J v.176; vi.3!5; sassatayag adv. (dat.) for ever (?) J 1.468 v. 172 Fausboll takes it = SEissata ayam (following the C), and writes sassafayag. -difthi etemalism, the doctrine that soul and world Nett 40, 127. are eternal Dhs 1315; S 11.20; 111.98 -vada an eternalist, -mijla etemalist Dpvs 6, 25. etemalism D 1.13; 111.108; S 11.20; 111.99, 182; iv.400 Pug 38; DA 1. 104 sq. Ps 1. 155; VbhA 509. -vadin
;
DA
;
DhsA
134.
11.
eternalist Nett iii
Mhbv no.
Savupadana=sa-upadana (A
Savera
(adj.)
163): see upadana.
Sassatika
[fr. sassata] etemalist partial etemalist); Vin in. 312
D 1.17 Mhbv
;
[sa*+ vera] angry

(adj.)
;
1 10 (ekacca" ; "-ika J v. 18, 19.
1.247.
Savyafijaaa
1.21
;
1.62
DA
[sa'
[sa'-l- vyaiijana] with the letters Vin 1. 1 76; Sn. p. 103 Vism 214.
;
Savhaya
109.
(adj
.)
-l-
avhaya] called, named Dpvs
4,
Ap
Sassatisamai] (adv.) [cp. Sk. SaSvatlh samalj] for ever and ever D 1.14 1.8 S 111.143 also sassati sama J 111.255 Vv 63I* (explained by sassatihi samana, like the eternal things viz., earth, sun, moon, etc., VvA 265) J 111.256
;
DA
1.
105.
Sasa [Vedic ââ, with Ohg. haso=E. hare to Lat. canus grey, greyish-brown cp. Ago. hasu] a hare, rabbit Dh 342 J IV.85 of the hare in the moon J iv.84 sq. sasoliika = sasa ca uluka ca) J vi.564. -lakkhana the sign of a hare J 1.172 111.55. -lafljana id. VvA 314 C vant = sasin, the moon), -visana a hare's horn (an impossibility) J 111.477.
; ; ; ;
SassamaQabrahmava (fem. -i) together, with samaqas and brahmins Vin in; D 1.62; in. 76, 135; S v.423 Sn
;
p. 100
DA
I.I
74.
;
Sassara imitative of the sound sarasara chinnasassara giving out a broken or irregular sound of sarasara 1. 128; see J.P.T.S.. 1889, p. 209.
Sasaka=sasa J
Sasakkao
[sa-l-
11.26
iv.85
Cp
Sassamika
i.io'.
(adj.)
[saH- samin-l- ka]

11.
1
belonging to somebody D
76.
i.
having a master, having a husband,
sakkai)] as
much
;
as one can
M 1.415, 314 sq.
married J
1.177,
397; iv.190.
;
Sasati' [sas. cp.
slaughter
inf.
gati-higsa-paânesu] to slay, pass. J v.24 (C. = hii)samana). scisitug J vi.291 (read sasitut} from sasati?). pp.
301
;
Dhtp
sassamana ppr.
Sassirika (adj.) [sa'+sirl-t-ka] glorious, resplendent J 1.95 II. I IV. 189 VI. 270.
; ;
Sassii
III.
sattha. Sasati'
[svas]
and Sassa (f) [Vedic svasru see sasura] mother-inlaw Vin III. 137; A 11.78; Th 2, 407; Sn 125; J 1.337;
:
to breathe (cp.
Dhtp 301:
paijana)
see
vissasati.
425 sq. V.286 (gen. sassuya) DhA 1.307; VvA 1 10, Pv.\ 89. sassu-sasure, see sasura; sassudeva worshipping one's mother-in-law as a god S 1.86 J
; ;
121;
Sasattha [sa'+ sattha] with swords J iv.222
DhsA
62.
iv.322.
Sasambhama (adj.) Mhvs 5, 139.

Sasambhara
(adj.)
[sa-l-
sambhama] with great confusion
Saha^ (indecl.)
;
[fr.
sa'
cp.
Vedic
sjiha]
prep.
&
prefix,
[sa'+ sambhara] with the ingredients or

20, 352, 353.
;
meaning: in conjunction with, together, accompanied by immediately after (with instr.) Vin 1.38 Sn 49, 928 Th 2, 414 = 425 saha Sn 231.
;
constituents
Vism
-anukkama = sahanukkama with the

J
bridle
Dh
398;
Sasin [Sk. ia.iin, fr. Saia] the moon Davs iv.29 v. 33 Vv 81* (=canda VvA 314), 82'.
;
in 141
Sasisa (adj.) [sa'-l-slsa] together with the head; saslsai) up to the head D 1.76, 246 J 1.298 sasisaka head and all 11.324 Sn, p. 80.
; ;
-amacca together with the ministers Mhvs 5, 182. -avudha together with one's weapons -indaka together vrith Indra D 11.208, 221 J IV. 416. Vv 30'. -udaka together with water J v. 407. -odha together with the stolen goods corag -ar) gahctva
IV. 161.
; ;
DhA
Vism 180; Mhvs

hairem
23,
11
-odaka containing water Mhvs
Sasoia [Vedic ^vaSura, f. ivasrii (see P. sassii), Idg. sueLat. socer & kuros, *suekru cp. Gr. ervpug & licvpa socrus Goth, swaihra & swalhro, Ags. sweor & swcger Ohg. swehur & swigar] father-in-law Vin in. 137 M1.168 A 11.78; VvA 69, 121; Th 2, 407 (sassura); J 1.337; sassu-sasura mother- and father-in-law J 11.347 111182 the form sassura Th 2, 407 has probably VI. 510 IV. 38 f. sasuri VvA 69. arisen through analogy with sassu.
;
Mhvs
5,
182
11. See oddha. -orodha with his -kathin conversing with (instr.)
;
(thena)
4,
35,
13.
1.489.
-kara a sort of fragrant
mango KhA
53.
-gata
accompanying,
connected
;
with,
concomitant
Vin 1.10; D 11.186; S V.421 Kvu 337; DhsA 157. -ggana together with his companions Dpvs 14, 58. -cetiya containing a Cetiya Mhvs 33, 10. -ja born at the same time Vv 81''. -jata i. born at the same time, of 2. arisen at the same time, equal age J 1.54; vi.512.
Saha
i6o
Saka
(nt.) 1,000 gold pieces Dh 106; J vi.484 satasahassag a hundred thousand J 1.28; sahassa (adj.) (fem. i) worth a thousand J v. 484, 485 ThA 72 (Ap V.45, read sahassayo for aso) epithet of Brahma, the B. of a thousand world sj'stems >I iii.ioi. Gr. dasa-sahassi. -akkha thousand-eyed, the god Sakka S 1.229 -aggha J VI. 203 sahassacakkhu the same J v. 394, 407. worth a thousand Miln 284. -ara having 1,000 spokes D n. 1 72 -tthavika a purse with i ,000 pieces (of money)
coinciding with (instr.) Kvu 337, 620; VbhA 127. (in "paccaya) the relation of co-nascence, coincidence Dukp 17 sq., 52 sq.. 113 sq., 129 sq., 145 sq., 225 sq., 33^ sq. and passim Tikp 36 sq., 62 sq., 107 sq., 243 sq. Vism 535. -jivin (em. -i) living together with Vin IV. 291, 325 sq. -dhanunika having the same Dhamma, co-religionist regarding 1.64; Nd' 485 (opp. para) the Dhamma D 1.94, 161 1.36S Vin 1.134 Nett 52 that which is in 1.263 ( = sahetuka, sakarana) accordance with the dhamma Dhs 1327; 1.482; g adv. in accordance with the dhamma Vin 1.60, 69
3.
;
sahassag
10;
Miln
'.
DA
-dhammiya co-religionist Nett 1O9. -dhenuka accompanied by a cow Mhvs 21, 18. -nandin rejoicing with It 73. -pagsukilita a companion in play,
111,178;
IV. 141.
a playfellow A 11. 186: J 1.364; iv.77; PvA 30. -pesuna together with slander Sn 862 f Nd^ 257. -bhavin being at one's service J iii. 1 8 1 (amacca). -bhu arising together with Dhs 1197; Nett 16; a class of devas D 11.260. -macchara with envy Sn 862. -yoga=karana-vacana SnA 44. -vatthu living together with Th 2, 414 = -vasa living together, associating 425; ThA 269. Vin 11.34 I*- *^8- -vasin living together J v. 352 -sangha together with the Order Mhvs 1,71. -seyya sharing the same couch, living together Vin iv.16; KhA 190. sevaka together with the servants Mhvs 36. 43. -sokin sorrowful (?) S iv.180.
.
J 1.506 DhA 11.3 7 VvA 33. -netta thousandeyed, the god Sakka S 1.226 Sn 346 J in. 426 iv.313 ; Vv 30'"; DhA 1.17. -bahu having a V.408 VI. 1 74 thousand arm5, said of Ajjuna J v.i 19, 135, 145 ("-raja) -bhandika a heap of 1,000 pieces 267, 273; VI. 201. IV. 2. -ragsi the sun J 1.183. J 11.424; 111.60
Vism 383
;
Sahassadha (adv.)
[cp.
satadha
etc.] in
a thousand ways
1.227
Th
I,
909.
[fr.
Sahassika (adj.)
(so for iyo).
sahassa] thousandfold J 1.17; iv.175
Sahassi-lokadtaatu
(f.) a thousandfold world, a world system D 1.46; A 1.228; DA 1.130; dasasahassi-lokadhatu ten world systems J 1.51, 63 cp. dasasahassi and
;
lokadhatu.
Sahajanetta [sahaja+ netta] at Sn
is of doubtful " spontaneously arisen omniscience " at Nd^ 669 (where spelling is sahajanetta); lit. "coinciding eye"; SnA 598 expl* as " sahajata-sabbannuta-nana-cakkhu."
Saha^
Th
[fr. sah] submitting to, enduring 659 J VI. 379 sabbasaha J v. 425, 431. hard to endure Sdhp 95. 118, 196
(adj.)
I,
1.33; dussaha
1096
meaning
(" all-seeing "?), it is expl'* as
Sahati [sah to prevail] i. to conquer, defeat, overcome 1.33; S IV.I57; Sn942 Dh 335; It 84 J 1.74; 11.38& 2. to bear, endure Sn 20 (avamanag) 111.423 (id.). Pot. sahe Pug 68. 3. to be able D 11.342 (sayhSmi) saha (imper. excuse, Sn 942 Pot. saheyya 1.33 forgive, beg your pardon!) J in. 109; grd. sayha that which can be endured, able to be done Sn 253 Davs a-sayha Miln 1 148. 11.29
Sahaya
[cp.
n.78;
; ;
Epic Sk. sahaya, fr. saha-)- i] companion, friend 1.86; S 1V.288; Pug 36; Sn 35, 45 sq. J
11.29
"-kicca assistance
(?) J v. 339
-matta companion
Sabattha
[sa' -F h ittha] one's own hand j 1.68; usually sahattha (abl.) with one's own hand Vin 1.18; A 1.274; D 1. 109; Sn p. 107; J 1.286; Pv 11.9' 11.9^*; Miln 15. instr. sahatthena id. PvA no, 124, 135; J in. 267 VI. 305. Cp. sahatthika.
;
"-sampada the good luck of having companions who has not yet been seen personally J 1.377 i"-364 bahu- having many friends Vin II. 1 58; nahag ettha sahayo bhavis-sami I am not a party to that J in. 46 asahaya Miln 225.
J IV. 76
;
Sn 47
adi^tha-" a friend
Sahayaka (adj.) [fr. last] f. yika companion, ally, friend Vin 1.18; D II. 155; A 11.79, 186; J 1.165; 11.29; v. 159;
VI. 256 (gihi
sahayaka, read gihisahayaka

[abstr. fr.
[?]).
Sahatthin (adj.) Mfevs 25, 70.
[sa'
-1-
hatthin] together with the elephant
Sahayata (f)
sahayatta
(nt.)
sahaya] companionship the same Mhvs 30, 21.
Dh
.
61
Sahavya
(nt.) [fr.
(
sahaya, cp. Sk. sahayya] companionship

202).
Sahita [pp. of sag4- dha, cp. Sk. sahita=saghita]

; ;
Vv
47'
union
= sahabhava VvA with D 1.245.

[abstr.
fr.
;
-upaga- coming into
Sahavyata (f) 235 11.206

;
II.
195
sahavya] companionship D S iv.306 A ni.192. 111.99

:
1.18,
2. united, keeping together panied with Mhvs 7, 27. D 1.4 J IV. 347 Pug 57. 3. consistent, sensible, to the point D 1.8; A 11.138; IV. 196; S 111.12 Dh 19 (at DhA 1.157 expl"* as a name for the Tipitaka, thus equalling
;

4.
accom-
Sahasa (adv.) [instr. of sahas (Vedic), force] forcibly, PvA 40, 279; hastily, suddenly Sn 123; DhA in. 381
;
inconsiderately J 1.173; 111.441. -kara in. 1 76 A n.209 Pug 58 J iv. 1 1 1.5

; ; ; ;
violence
1.80.
DA
close together, thick Th 2, firewood and appurtenances sahiVin n.217; D 11.340 sq. J 1.2 12; DhA 11.246. tagvata (adj.) having a consistent or perpetual vow, i.e. living the holy life J v. 320 ( = silacara-sampanna C); VI. 525 (T. sahitabbata; C. expl as samadinna-vata Kern, Toev. 11. 51 takes it as a gahita-tapasa-vesa).
Sk. saghita); Pug 42. aranisahita (nt.) 254.
Sahassa [Sk. sahasra, see etym. under sar)] a thousand, used as a singular with a noun in the plural, sahassag vaca Dh 100 satasahassag vassani J 1.29 also in the plural after other numerals cattari satasahassani chalabhinna Bu 11.204=] 1.29; also with the thing counted in the genitive, accharanag sahassag Mhvs 17, 13; A In 1.227; or -, as sahassa-yakkha-parivara SnA 209. combination with other numerals, sahassa is sometimes inflected like an adjective, satthisahassa amacca sixty satasahassiyo gavo thousand ministers J vi.484 100,000 cows Sn 308 the thing counted then precedes in a compound jati-sahassag 1,000 births D 1.13 It 99 ghata-sahassam pi udakag Miln 189; sindhava-sahasso ratho J VI. 103; sahassag sahassena a thousand times a thousand Dh 103 sahassass' eva in thousands D 11.87.
; ; ; ; ; ; ;
corrupted Sk. âgsita-vrata.

Sahitar
[n.
ag.
fr.
sahati] one
who endures Sn
42.
Sahiranna
(adj.) [sa-l-hirailna] possessing
gold Sn 102.
Saheta (adj.) [sa-l-hetu] having a cause, together with the cause Vin 1.2 D 1.180; DA 1.263. See hetu.
;
Sahetuka having a cause, accompanied by a cause (especially of good or bad karma) A 1.82 Dhs 1073.
;
SahO^ha
Saka
see under saha'.
(nt.)
1.78,
Vv
[Epic Sk. saka] i. vegetable, potherb D 1.166; 156; A 1. 241, 295; 11.206; Pug 55; Vism 70; V.103. 2. (m.) name of a 3333 J III. 225; rv.445;
;
Sakaccha
tree (Tectona grandis) 1.92 ; 1.259 ; Vism 250. -vatthu ground for cultivation of vegetables J iv.446
i6i
Sangaâ
(var.
Sata
1.24 (adj.) [sa+ angaria] full of lust, impure read sangana this is also the reading at Sn 279,
;
DA
saka-pannavanna "
like the colour of vegetable leaf
"
see above).
(said of teeth) J v.206 (op. 203).
Sacakka
Sakaccha
(f.)
1.
103;
;
conversation, talking over, discussing II. 109; 1.72; S 1.79; A 11.140, 187 sq.
cp. sopaka & (nt.) [sa = svan, dog; 4- cakka Suva] name of a science (" the interpretation of omens to be drawn from dogs ") Miln 178.
;
iii.Si
Sn 266; Miln
19,
24;
DhA
1.90
("ar)
karoti)
J VI.4I4.
Sacariyaka (adj.) [sa + acariya + ka] together with one's teacher D 1.102.
Saciyoga [aaci+yoga; cp. Sk. saci crooked] crooked ways, 1.180; A 11.209; v.206; insincerity D 1.5; in. 176;
Sakaccheti [Denom. fr. sakaccha] to converse with, talk over with, discuss D 11.237 (+ sallapati) ppr. sakacchanto Vin 1.169 fut. sakacchissanti Vin 11.75 in. 159 grd. sakacchatabba Vin v. 123, 196 ppr. raed. sakaccha
; ;
Pug 58
DA
1.80.
yamana
11.
189.
;
Sakatika [fr. sakata'] a carter S 1.57 senaka); J 111.104; Miln 66, 164.
Th
2,
443 (ThA 271
Sajlva (nt.) rule of life, precept governing the monastic life of the Buddhist bhikkhus Vin in. 24'*; adj. "-samapanna ibid. adj. -kara one who supports J iv.42 C). ( = sa-ajivakara,
;
Sakalya (nt.) sakalya A
[fr.
sakala] totality
KhA
187 {opp. vekalya)
1.94 is misprint for sakhalya.
Sata
[cp.
Sk. sata] a garment, cloth

1.115
;
same S
1.13
Dh
394
J 1.230
Th 2, 245 sati (f) the (udaka bathing mantle),

;
Sakara
III.
(adj.)
I
;
II
M 1.35
[fr.
[sa'+ akara] with its characteristics D Pug 60 Vism 423 (+ sa-uddesa).

; ;
;
481.
;
Sakatika
J
sakuija] a fowler S 11.256 A 111.303 Pug 56 Comb'' with miga-bandhaka & macchaghataka at SnA 289 with magavika A maccha-ghataka
;
Sataka [sata + ka] an outer garment, cloak; cloth ThA 246; J 1.89, 138, 195, 373, 426; Vism 54 (sana), 275
(alia");
1.20S.
DhA
1.393 (thula).
Cp. antara", alag.
-lakkhina prognostication drawn from pieces of cloth

J I-37I-
at
Pug
56.
Saknntika [fr. sakunta] a fowler, bird-catcher Th 2, 299 ThA 227 DA 1.162.

;
11.207
Satika
;
Sakkharappabheda
[sa'-l- akkhara+ pabheda] together with the distinction of letters, with the phonology D 1.88; A 1.163; Sn, p. loi Miln 10; DA 1.247 (akkharappa;
n.31 272, 279 (udaka" (f.) = sataka Vin 1.292 sq. bathing mantle) J 1.330 Vism 339 (in simile) Miln 240 satiya the same Vin 11.177 ("gahapaka (cp. 111.253). receiver of undergarments).
;
Satetar [n. ag.
fr.
sateti]
one who dispels, drives away
bhedo
ti
sikkha ca nirutti
ca).
1.220
V.347
sq., 351, 359.

;
Sakhapuraâsanthata [fr. sakhi+pura5ia] one with one has formerly been friendly J v. 448.
Sakhalya
whom
destroy Sateti [sat to cut, destroy] to cut open, to
fig.
to
torment:
(attanao
(kayar) gatrani.
proposed reading (see Toev. s. v. iv.402 saveti) for saveti at J in. 198 (amba-pakkani)
Kern's
;
Sakhalla (nt.) [abstr. from sakhila] friendship 1.446 ( = tameness); A 1.94; D 111.213; Dhs 1343; DA 1.287; DhsA 396; J IV. 57, 58 ( = matthavacana
&
satetva
s.).
M
"
He
dasakammao karissani) compares MVastu in. 385

;
vi.486
:
sateti
Cp. visatita
&
visata.
craft,
;
smooth words
").
Satheyya
(nt.) [abstr. fr.
satha='âthya]
1.95,
Sakhavant
(adj.) [sakha-l- vant]
having branches J
in. 493.
1.
15. 36, 281,
340
100
Nd' 395
Pug
treachery 19, 23
;
Miln 289.
Cp
pati.
Sakha
[V'edic sakha, cp. also sanku stick, & Goth, hoha plough] a branch Vin 1.28; 11. 165, 1.135; A 1.152 200 sq. in. 19, 43 sq., 200 iv.99, 336 v.3i4Sq. Sn 791 J V.393 J n.44 a spur of a hill A 1.243 11. 140 Miln 36; also sakha (nt.) Mhvs i, 55 J 1.52 iv.350 J 1.164 -the rib of a parasol Sn 688, (? yava aggasakha). adj. sila-sakha-pasakha whose branches and boughs are In cpds. sakha" & sakha. like the virtues J vi.324. -nagaraka "little town in the branches," i. e. a suburb, a small town D 11. 146; J i 391 -patta-palasa branches and foliage A in. 44 -patta-phal'upeta with branches, leaves & fruit A in. 43. -palasa id. M 1.488; A 11.200. -bhanga faggots J 1.158 in. 407 DhA 11.204 -miga a monkey J n.73 -ssita living upon in. 375. branches (i. e. monkey) J v.233.
Safla' (nt.) [cp. Sk.
bhanga>]
cloth 221
;
hemp D
;
Vin
1.58
Pug
252
55
;
Sana hempen, fr. sana = P. sana cp. 11.350; Miln 267; a coarse hempen D 1.166 in. 41 M 1.78 A 1.240 S 11.202, sanavaka the same Vism 54 (sataka).
;
Th
2,
(var. read). J in. 394
having a debt, indebted, fig. subjected to Sava* [sa + the kilesas, imperfect M in.i27 = S 11. 221 ( = sakilesa, sa-ina K.S. n.203) ThA 8 cp. anana under ana.
ina]
; ;
Savadhovana
Savika
Sa^ll
(nt.)
a kind of play a curtain

J
DA
i.84
= saijadhovika.
(f.) [fr. saiji]
in. 462.
Sagatag (indecl.) [su-l- agata, orij. nt. = wel-come] "greeting of welcome," hail! D i.i7g = Mi.48i (sagatag bhante Bhagavato) D 11. 173; M 1.514 (ar) bhoto Anandassa)
;
DA
Sagara
1.287;
[cp.
;
DhA
III. 293,
D 11.350; Vin in. 17; a 148 sq., 178, 419; DhA "-pakara a screen-wall Vin iv.269, 279; 11.49. I 194PvA 283; 11.88; DhA 11.68, 71, 186; VvA 173; J Mhvs 7, 27; saijipasibbaka a sack or bag of hemppatta-sani a screen of fine cloth cloth Vin 111.171.
(f.)
[fr.
saua] hemp-cloth
J
1.58,
screen, curtain, tent
J I-395-
ni.52
v.
Epic Sk. sagara] the ocean D 1.89 A n.56, 140 Vin 1.246; Sn 568; PvA 29; sagara1 16 sq.
; ;
;
umi a wave
of the ocean, a flood J iv.165; -vari the

; ;
ocean J iv.165 sagaranta or sagarapariyanta bounded or surrounded by the ocean (said of the earth) J vi.203 "-kundala the same J in. 32 vi.278.
;
Sagara (adj.) [sa'+ agara] living in a house. ing under the same roof Vin n.279.
It
1 1 1
sleep-
agreeable It 114; Sata (adj.) [cp. 'Sk. âta] pleasant, Nett 27. Often comb'' with piya, e. g. it 114; Vbh 103 DA 1. 31 1. Opp. katuka. site (nt.) pleasure, joy A 1.81 sq. S n.220 J 1.410 Dh 341 (''sita = I 508 Nd 30 (three, of sata-nissita DhA iv.49) Sn 867 sq. bhava); Pv ii.ii'; iv.5 ( + sukha); Dhs 3. asata disagreeable, unpleasant Dhs 1343 J 1.4I"; J i 2^8 n.105; Sn 867 sq. satabhakkha Pug 55, read hatabhakkha.
Sataka
162
Sadheti
(f.) [fr.
-odaka with pleasant water D 11. 129; 1.76; Vin 108. -kumbha gold VvA 13. See also v. 1. under haâka. -putta a noble son J vi.238 ( = amacca-putta C).
III.
Saduta
sadu] sweetness
Davs
1.40.
Sadeti^ [Caus. of sad: see sidati] to cause to sink, to down 1.75 ( + vinaseti; v. 1. pateti).
throw
DhA
Sataka name of a kind of bird J vi.539 (kotthapokkhara-", cp. 540); SnA 359 (id.).
Satacca
(nt.) [fr. satata]
perseverance
;
M
Th
Sadeti' [Caus. of svad; given as root in meaning " assadane " at Dhtp 147] to enjoy: see ucchadeti (where better referred to svad) and chadeti^.
i.roi
i,
S
;
11.
132
III.
249 sq.
;
IV. 460 sq.
v. 17 sq.
VbhA
Dh
-karin persevering S 346. 293 "-kiriyata persevering performance

[fr.
4 111.268, 271, 277 sq.
585
Vism
Sadhaka
(adj.) [fr. sadh]

;
SnA
Dhs
1367.
ina debt -collector 394, 415 Sdhp 161 ball" tax-collector J iv.366 v. 103, 105, 106.
;
;
accomplishing, effecting J 1.86; Miln 365;
Satatag (adv.)
Satata
(f.)
satata] continually S 1.17 = 57.

fr.
Sadhakata
(f.)
[abstr.
fr.
sadhaka] effectiveness, efficiency
Sdhp
[abstr.
329.
(adj.-nt.) [fr. sadh] 2. settling, 105.
sata] happiness S
last]
1.
17.
Satatika
It 74
;
(adj.)
[fr.
persevering
Dh
Sadhana
23; S 11.232;
DhA
1.230.
fr.
Satatta (nt.) [abstr.
sata] tastiness, sweetness
1.32.
Satava
(nt.)
sweet result (of good words) (kalyanakamma.

Is it misspelling f or
Com.)
sadhu)
J VI. 235, 237.

?
[fr.
sadhava
(fr.
enforcing, proving J 1.307; clearing (a debt) J 11.341 (uddhara). In this meaning mixed with sodheti; it is impossible to decide which of the two is to be preferred. See ina & uddhara. - 3. yielding, effecting, producing, resulting in (-) A in. 156 (Iaijda dung-producing); 1.273; VvA 194; PvA 278 (hita). 4. materials,
DA
1.
i.
DA
Th
instrument
sata] pleasant
VvA
349;
PvA
;
199.
;
Satiya (adj.)
Sn
853.
Sadharaâ
2,
(adj.) general,
;
common,
;
505
;
Satireka (adj.) [sa + atireka, cp. BSk. satirikta having something in excess 11.93.
Divy
J 1.202,
302
27]
nection)
DA
D
;
Nett 49 sq.
joint Vin 11.258 in. 35 ; IV.7 (parica-bhava 5 fold conPvA 122, 194, 265. a J 1.78;
1.71.
S&tisara (adj.) [sa
+ atisara]
I
;
trespassing Vin 1.55.

1.62
;
Sattha [sa'
11.48
;
+ attha]
with the meaning, in spirit
It 79, II
Sn
p. 100
Vin
1.2
DA
1.
76
Vism
-
Sadhika (adj.) [sa4-adhika; cp. BSk. sadhika Divy 44] having something beyond D n.93 Vv 53'' ("visati). "-porisa exceeding a man's height M 1.74, 365 A 111.403.
; ;
214.
Sadhiya
(adj.) [sa
(adj.)
[fr.
sadh] that which can be accomplished
Satthaka
+ atthaka]
;
(fem. -ika) useful
PvA
Sdhp 258
12.
etc.
Sathalika (adj.) [irath, cp. safhila & sithila] lethargic, lax 1. 14, 200 sq. III. 6 A 1.71 11. 148 1:1.108, 179 sq.
Sadhu
Satra-yaga identical with (? conjecture yatra).
sammapasa (Sn
303)
SnA
322
Sadana
Vedic sadana, fr. sad] place, house J IV. 405 Yama-sadanar) sampatto come to Yama's abode dead J iv.405 v.267, 304 vi.457, 505 (do., the MSS. always read -sadhana).
(nt.)
;
[cp.
Sadara (adj.) [sa + adara] reverential Mhvs 5, 239 15, 2 28, 25 33, 82 sadariya (nt.) and sadariyata (f.) showing regard and consideration Pug 24 cp. Dhs 1327.
; ;
;
Sadana (adj.) [sa+ adana] attached to the world, passionate Dh 406 = Sn 630; DhA iv.180.
Saditar
[n. ag. fr.
sadiyati] one
who
accepts, appropriates
III.
126.
Sadiyati [cp. BSk. svadiyati: MVastu 11. 145; Med. -Pass fr. *sadeti, Caus. of svad] lit. to enjoy for oneself, to agree to, permit, let take place 1.166; Vin 11.294; A IV. 54, 347 S 1.78 iv.226 sq. Pug 55 Miln 95 sq. aor. sadiyi Vin in. 38 sq. fut. sadiyissati J vi.158.
Sadiyan& (f)
S&disa
[fr.
[fr.
sadiyati] appropriating, accepting Miln 95.

-si) like,
;
(adj.) [Vedic sadhu, fr. sadh] i. good, virtuous, pious Sn 376, 393; J. I.I Mhvs 37, 119; PvA lib, 132; asadhu bad, wicked Dh 163, 223; DhA in. 313. 2. good, profitable, proficient, meritorious Dh 35, 206 bhaddaka DhA ni.271); D 1.88; Pv 11.9' ( = sundara, nt. adv. well, thoroughly Dh 67; J i.i Mhvs 36, 97; Very frequent as interjection, denoting {a) 37. 73request (adhortative, with imper. sadhu gaccha please go Miln 18 gacchatha VvA 305), to be translated with " come on, welcome, please," or similar adverbs. Thus e. g. at Pv IV. I*" (=ayacane PvA 232); J 1.92 PvA 6, VvA 69 35, 272 (6) assent & approval in replies to a question " alright, yes " or similarly usually with the verbs (in ger.) patisunitva, vatva, sampaticchitva etc. Thus e. g. at J v.297 Vin 1.56; Miln 7; DhA ni.13; VvA 149 SnA 176 ( = sampahar)sane) PvA 1.171 55, 78 and passim. -Kamyata desire for proficiency VbhA 477. -kara saying "well," approval, cheering, applause J 1.223; Miln 13, 16, i8 VvA 132 DhA 1.390 in. 385. -kilana a festive play, a sacred festivity Mhvs 3, 1 1 sadhukilita the same Mhvs 20, 36 -divasa Vin in. 285 sadhu-kila -jivin leading J III. 434 v. 127; sadhu-kilika J in. 433. a virtuous life It 71. -phala having wholesome fruits -riipa good, respectable Dh 262. J 1.272 (read sadu). -sammata highly honoured D 1.48 S iv.3g8 Sn p. 90 sq. Miln 4, 21; DA 1143. -siliya good character
;
DA
Th
Sada
2,
sadisa] (fem. 252 (so far sa)
Ap
similar 239 J iv.97

;
D
;
11.239
Sn 595 Miln 217 (with

;
"IB?(adv.)
[fr.
Sadhakag
n.208
;
instr.).
1.62.
sadhu] well, thoroughly Vin 1.46;

instr.
sadhukena
(as adv.) willingly
(opp. with force)
[Vedic svadu, f. svadvi fr. svad, cp. Gr. t'lSvg, Lat. suavis, Goth. suts = E. sweet also Sk. suda cook Or. ijloftai to enjoy, tiSoi'i] pleasure] sweet, nice, pleasant i.i 14 Th 2, 273 Sn 102 J iv.i68 v. 5 Vin II. 196 Dhs 629; asadu (ka) J in. 145 iv.509 (text, asadhuka, com. on katuka) sadu-karoti makes sweet J in. 319 Pot. a-sadu-kiyira makes bitter, ibid. 319 sadu sweet things Vin II. 196; sadu-pbala see sadhuphala for kamyata see the latter.
(adj.)
; ;
Pv
11. 9'.
Dhtp 42i = sagsidSadheti [Caus. of sadh to succeed. dhiyan] i. to accomplish, further, effect J 11.236 (Pot. sadhayemase). 2. to make prosperous PvA 113, 125. 3. to arrange, prepare Mhvs 7, 24. 4. to perform, execute J 1.38 (aramika-kiccai)) DA 1. 194 Mhvs 36, 62 Vism 344 (see udukkhala). 5. to make clear, bring to a (logical) conclusion, to prove J 11.306 SnA 192 (atthai)), 459 Tikp 58 PvA 30 (here as much as " is any
Sanu
good
").
163
Saman&a*
(nt.)
Sami
[abstr.
fr.
to collect or clear a debt, to recover this sense sadheti is mixed up with sodheti, which is regularly found as v. 1,, is it almost better to substitute sodheti at all passages for sadheti (cp. ina, uddhara), e. g. J 1.230; n.341. 423; 111.106;
6.
samana] generality
equality,
(money).
In
IV.45
DhA
in. 12.
Cp. abhi.
conformity; unity, company Miln 163; SnA 449 (jati identity of descent). 449 (generality, contrasted to visesa detail), 548 (id.) VvA 233 (ditthi, sila, equality). -gata united D 11,80 -nama a name given by general
; ;
assent
DhsA
390.
;
Sana (m. and nt.) [Vedic sanu] ridge Vv 32"; J 111.172. The commentary on the former passage (VvA 136), translates vana wood, that on the latter parjsupabbata sanupabbata a forest-hill J iv.277; vi.4i5, 540; pabba;
Samanfia* (nt.) [abstr. fr. samara] Samaijaship D 1.5 1 sq. III. 72, 245; 1.281 sq. S v.25 A 11.27= It 103; Dh 19 sq., 311 DA 1. 158; Vism 132; adj., in accordance with true Samanaship. striving to be a samana Miln 18
M
A
tasanu-" J in. 175; girisanu- J in. 301
iv.195.
Samanaship
1.142 sq.
Pv
11.
7"
(expl"" at
PvA
104 as
iv.366
;
Sanacara Dh 294
Sannvajja
(adj.)
;
[sa'
+ anucara]
together with
followers
" honouring the samanas "). -attha the aim of Samanaship
J VI. 172.
(adj.)
(
[sa+anuvajja] blameable
to
fill
11. 3.
S II. 15; 111.93 J 1.482; -phala advantage resulting from Samanaship, fruit of the life of the recluse D 1. 51 sq. Vism 215, 512 VvA 71 VbhA 317
1.271
;
;
1.230;
Sanaseti [sa
= sai))-(-anuseti]
(the
mind) completely
A
Sapa
especially the fruition of the four stages of the Path, sotapatti-, sakadagami-, anagami-, and arahatta-
more
II.
10.
[fr.
sap, cp. Sk. âpa] a curse
VvA
336
DhA
phala S v.25; Miln 344, 358

;
D in. 227, 277; Dhs 1016; DhsA 423; DA 1.158 three samannaphalas Kvu 112.
;
1.4 1.
Sapateyya
(nt.) [sa (=guija of sva) + pateyya (abstr. fr. pati lord), cp. adhi-pateyya] property, wealth D 1.142 11.180; 111.190; Vin 1.72, 274; in.66 J 1.439, 466; Th 2, 340; ThA 240; J v. 117 (sapateya, var. read,
;
;
Samannata' = samaiina^ (identity, congruity (vanna) Vism 234 (marana).

;
etc.) J vi.371
Sainannata' = samanna' III. 484; IV. 33.

(adj
.)
111.145,
169;
Dh
332;
DhA
sapatiyya)
DhA
1.67.
[fr.
Sapattika (adj.) [sa' + apatti + ka] one a sin (see apatti) Vin 1.125 n.240
;
who has committed

Nd'
102.
J
11.
Samana Mhvs
a Samaija Vin
4,
samana] worthy of or needful for a 26; 30, 37; assamaijaka unworthy of
1.45.
Sapada
vi.79.
(nt.) [cp. Sk.
5vapada] a beast of prey
126;
Sapadesa
(adj.) [sa
:
M M
+ apadesa]
49
;
with reasons
;
1.4
n.22
i.iSo
1.287.
III. 34,
Pug 58
152 (C.
DA
1.76.
Opp. anapadesa
SaInaêra [fr. samana; cp. BSk. ^ramaneraka Divy 342] fem. -rI a novice Vin 1.62 sq. iv.121 S 11. 261 Miln 2 VbhA 383 are not present at the recital of the Patimokkha Vin 1.135; ^pabbajja ordination of a novice Vin 1.82. "pesaka superintendent of Samaneras Vin
;
11.177;
in. 275.
f.,
also -a
111.276; as -i at
Vin
SapanadoÎ
1.141.
11.183
= sunakhanar)
pivanadoî a
dog's trough).
Samattha
(adj.)
= samattha]
fr.
able J
11.29.
Sapekha [sa+apekha] longing for
n.77; in. 43.

; ;
Samatthiya
[abstr.
samattha]
(nt.) ability
Mhvs
37,
243
Sama^
Ags.
[cp.
Vedic syama black

blue
;
haeven
& syava brown Av. syava (=E. heaven); Gr. rTroiof, axta
Samanta
(shadow) = Sk. chaya Goth, skeinan = shine, etc.] I. black, dark (something like deep brown) Vin iv.120 (kalasama dark blue [?]) D 1.193; 1.246 (different from kala) J vi.187 (ar) mukhar) dark, i. e. on account of bad spirits) Vism 422 (opp. to odata in colour of skin). 2. yellow, of a golden colour, beautiful J 11.44. 45 (migi) V.2I5 (suvanna-sama), 366 (suvartpa-vanna). See sabala. f. sama, q. v.
;
neighbouring, bordering D i.ioi Vin 1.46 (apatti" bordering on a transgression) connected with 1.95; jappa (or J II. 21; IV. 124 jappana) roundabout talk Vbh 353 Vism 28 Nd' 226 VbhA 484. abl. samjinta in the neighbourhood of Vin ni.36 D n.339 loc. samante the same J iv.152 (Kapila-vatthu-).
(adj.)
[fr.
samanta]
Samayika
(aJj.)
;
[fr.
samaya] temporary Sn 54; Miln 302
(so read)
see samayika.
Sama'
[perhaps = Vedic saman] song, sacred song, devotion, worship, propitiation D 11.288.
(nt.)
SamalatI (f.) [sama' + lata; Sk. ^yamaJata] the creeper Ichnocarpus J 1.60.
Sama
Sama^
[on etymology, see Andersen Pali Gloss., p. 268 (contracted from sayamai), Trenckner), cp. Michelson, Indog. Forsch.. vol. xxiii, p. 235, n. 3 (=avest., hamo Slav., samz)] self, of oneself Vin 1.16, 33, 211 (s. paka) IV.I2I D 1.165; 1.383; 11.211; 111.253 (samai) kantai) samai) vayitai) dussayugar)) S 11.40 iv.230 sq. V.390 Sn 2 70 (asama-paka not cooking for oneself), 889 J 1.150; samafifieva, i. e. samag yeva Sn p. loi.
;
38 see sama', sima) [Sk. ^jarna Halayudha 2, and samaka] a medicinal plant J rv.92 (bhisasama, C. bhisani ca samaka ca) the Priyangu creeper
(f
;
lata,
J 1.500
V.405.
Samaka
[cp. Vedic Syamaka] a kind of millet (Panicum frumentaceum) D 1.166; M 1.78, 156, 343; A 1.295; 11.206; Sn 239; Pug 55; J 111.144, 371; Nett 141;
DhA
'V.81.
Samaggiya
samagga] completeness, concord Sn 810; samaggiya-rasa J 111.21 ("the sweets of concord"); adj. asamaggiya, unpleasant J vi.517 (C. on asammodiya).
(nt.)
[fr.
Samajika [(r. Sk. samaja: sec samajja] a member of an assembly Davs in.27.
Samadhika
S
1.120.
(adj
[fr.
samadhi] consisting in concentration
Samaggl (f.) [abstr. fr. samagga] completeness, a quorum Vin 1.105, 106; meeting, communion Vin 1.132 sq. 11.243; unanimity, concord Vin 1.97, 136, 357; 11.204; D in.245 sq. A in.289 Nd 131 J 1.328 It 12.
;
;
Samamigl
Samayika
season,
(f.)
a black hind J
11.44.
i.
(adj.) [fr.
samaya]
agreement
M
;
in.
no; Miln
22.
timely
Samacca
(adj.) [sa*
-l-
araacca] together with the ministers
A
Sami
in. 349 sq.
Miln 302 cp. samayika.
on a friendly footing, in 2. occurring in due sq., 3. temporary 305.
i.iio.
J V.489, read s^vi.
Samika
Samika [fr- samin] 2. husband Vin
i.
164
Sayika
(adj.)
[fr. si]
Sarathi
Iving, sleeping, resting in
;
owner
M
J
111.137;
1.27; J 1.194; Vism 63. 1.307; n.128; A 11.58 sq.
(-)
Dh
141
1.328 (vatthu")
Th
;
i.
5oi
= Miln
;
367.
Pv
11.37.
Samin
svamin, fr. sva = sa*] i. owner, ruler, lord, master Vin 1.303, 307; Sn 83; Mhvs 37, 241 J v. 253 (paribhoga, q. v.); Pv iv.6* Vism 63; DA 1.261 PvA 43, 65. voc. sami " Sir " J vi.300 DhA 1.20. f. samini See also suramin. assaJ v.297 VvA 225. min not ruling Miln 253 Pv rv.6'. 2. husband PvA f. 31 (sami, voc. = "my lord"), 82. samini wife
[cp. Sk.
;
Sayita [pp. of sayati, cp. saditar] (having) tasted, tasting D 1.70 11.95, 292 1. 188, Miln 378; Vism 258 461
;
(khayita+
Sayin
).
(adj.) [fr. i\\ lying

nt.]
i.
;
Dh
325.
Sara [Vedic sara
essential,
;
most
excellent, strong
Mhvs
5,
43
PvA
;
82, 276.
111.98
-vacana (sami) the genitive case J 1.185; (upayog'atthe) v. 42 (karan'atthe). 444 VvA SnA 210 (for upayoga), 310 (id.).
;
2. (m.) the Pug 53. J in. 368 innermost, hardest part of anything, the heart or pith of a tree (see also pheggu) Miln i.iii; J 1.331
II. 1
10
Vin iv.214
304
Samiya husband J
Samisa
IV.
1.352
see samika.
(adj.)
198.
2.
Ps
II. 41.
i. holding food Vin 11.214= carnal D 11.298 = 1.59; A 1.81 Opp. to niramisa spiritual (e. g. Ps 1.59).
[sa+amisa]
fleshly,
Samici
pi.
samici (f) [fr. samma2 = Vedic samyac, of which f. samicih freq. in R. V.] right, proper course Vin III. 246 D 11.104 A 11.56, 65 S v.261, 343 Miln 8
&
sattasara the elect, the salt of the earth in. 69. 3. substance, essence, choicest part (generally at the end of comp.) Vin 1.184 A 11.141 S 111.83, 140 Sn 5, PvA 132, 211 (candana). sare 330. 364; Dh II sq. patitthito established, based, on what is essential 1.31 A n.183. appasara of small 4. value Miln 10 value D 11.346. asara worthless Sn 937 nissara the same J 11. 163 ^pithless) mahasara of high value J 1.384,
;
;
413 187
most excellent kind of wood Vin
11.
no D
;
11.182,
463.
nom.
DhA
1.57.
-kamma proper
; ;
act,
;
homage Vin
;
11.22,
162, 255;
Miln 8. -patipada 1.123 II. 180 D III. 83 J 1.218, 219 1.281 right course of life A 11.65. -patipanna correct in life 11.104; S 1.220; A 11.56; iv.310.
Samokkagsika (adj.) [fr. samukkagsati, cp. ukkagsaka. The BSk. is samutkarsiki dharmadeSana Divy 61 7] exalt(i. e. the 4 truths), as much as " standard." Kern, Toev. 11.64, takes it to mean " condensed, given in brief." Usually in phrase ika dhammadesana (thus as f. of aka!)e. g. Vin 1.16, 18 11.156 D i.i 10 1.380 A IV. 186; V.194; DA 1.277 (expl"!); ThA 137; PvA 38. Only once with fiana at DhsA 9. 195 VvA 50.
-adayin acquiring what is essential S iv.250. -gandha the odour of the heart of a tree Dhs 625. -gabbha a treasury J in. 408 v. 331. -gavesin searching for hard wood I.III, 233; sarapariyesana the same ibid. -daru strong, durable wood J 11.68. -bhanda(ka) a bundle of one's best things J 11.225. -bhiimi good soil -mailjiisa a box made of choice wood J iv.335. J II. 188. -maya being of hard or solid wood J 111.318 (C. saramkkhamaya. " of sara wood " trsV). -suvanna sterling
;
ing, praising
gold SnA 448 (in expl" of needle made of hard wood J
name
1.9.
Bimbisara).
-suci a
Saraka'
133
;
(-) (adj.) [fr. sara] having as most es.sential Miln a-saraka rotten (said of wood) J 11. 163.
[fr.
Saraka^
sarati^] a messenger.
(v. 1.)
Samudda
(nt.) [fr.
samudda] sea
salt
Vin
1.202
Abhp
;
461.
;
Samuddika
samudda] seafaring D 1.222 S 111.155 A III. 368 (vanija) iv.uy (nava) Vism 63; DhsA 320. At J VI. 581 s.-mahasankha denotes a kind of trumpet.
(adj.) [fr.
; ;
Saraka^ in the comp. kata-saraka a mat J iv.248 IV. 474 V.97 (cp. osaraka),
;
Sarakkhati=sagrakkhati Th
i,
729.
Sameti see sammati^,
Sarakkha
tion "
(f.)
on which Aufrecht, Halayudha p. 380, Saya remarks " this word seems to be the gerund of sa, and to have signified originally having finished." A masc. saya does not exist." Cp. Vedic saya] evening, only adverbially sayag, at night Vin in. 147; J 11.83; DhA 1.234; usually opposed to pato (patag) in the morning, Miln 419 J 1.432, 460 early e. g. saya-patag D Ii.i88 V.462 sayag-patag Vin 11. 185; DhA 11.66; sayari ca
[cp. Sk. sayar).
:
(?),
+ rakklia] "standing under proteca categorv of married women Vin in. 139 (cp.
[fr.
sa'
1.287).
(nt.)
'
Saiajja
in. 127,
[abstr. fr. sarada = *saradya] timidity A 203; IV.359, 364; Miln 24, 72, 196 (parisa, cp.
J 1.334; 11.66; nissarajja
Nd^ 470);
undaunted
J 1.274.
PvA 127 saya-tatiyaka for the pato ca Pv 1.6' 11. 9" third time in the evening D 1. 167 A 11.206 v. 263, 266, 268; DhA 1.343; sayamasa supper J 1.297; v.461 1.204. sayag as quasi-nominative sayag ahosi J vi.505 atisayag too late Th i, 231 v.g4 sayatarag J 11.362 later in the evening (compar.) J vi.366.
; ; ;
;
Sarajjati [sag 4- raj, cp. BSk. sarajyati, Sk. sagrajyate, cp. saraga] to be pleased with, to be attached to A 1.260 S II. 1 72 in. 69 sq. iv.io sq.
;
Sarajjana (f.) [fr. sarajjati] infatuation, feeling infatuated Dhs 389 J V.446.
;
Sarajjayati [Denom. of sarajja] to be embarrassed, perplexed, ashamed S 111.92 iv.359.

;
Sayanha [sayag
J
I
anha. cp. Sk. sayahna] evening D 11.9 -samayag at evening time D 11.205; M 1.147; Vin 1. 21; sayanhasamaye J 1.148, 279; PvA 33, 43, 100; -kale the same J iv.120; sayanhe (loc.) J 1.144, 237 atisayanha late evening J vi.540.
-1;
Sarajjitatta
(nt.)
= sarajjana]
Dhs
389.
infatuation,
the state of
i<(4;
being infatuated
Sarapa (f.) [fr. sareti*] reminding, remonstrating with Vin V. 158, 164.
Saratta
;
Sayati
pres.
[svad, Sk. svadate, cp. sadiyati] sayati Vin 11.121; ppr. sayanto
;
to taste,
111.85
eat grd.
[=sagratta,
;
pp.
of sarajjati]
impassioned, en-
sayaniya savoury Vin 1.4-4; S 1.162 IV. 1 76; A III. 163. Cp. sagsayati.
ger.
sayitva S
amoured, passionately devoted Vin in. 118; 223 S 1.74, 77 Dh 345 J 1.288 11.140 Mhvs ("manaso). asaratta unattached Sn 704.
;
11.160,
10,
34
S&yana'
(nt.) [fr. sayati] tasting, taste
Dhtp
229.
Sarathi
Sayana^ the Naga tree (cp. naga 3) J vi.535 (varana sa yana = nagarukkha, C, ibid. 535, var. read, vayana). Kern, Toev. 11.77 conjectures sasana " with Asana's Terminal ia's."
Vedic sarathi] charioteer, coachman A 11.112 1V.190 sq. Sn 83 assadammasarathi a coachJ 1.59, i8o man by whom horses are driven, a trainer of horses 1.124; ^ IV. 176; purisadammasarathi a coachman of the driving animal called man, a man-trainer Vin 1.35
[fr.
sa-ratha
II.
78,
254; S
;
1.33 V.6 Pv rv.3'.

;
Sarada
165
similes
;
Salin
1.49
Sn
p.
103
It
79.
In
KhA
Sarada
origin
Vistn 466
S&ri [cp. *Sk. ari]
cheesman
DA
1.85.
21.
seeds); A 1.135, 181 (badara-pandu) V.380 Miln 255 Dh 149 (but at this passage " expliias scattered by the autumn winds " DhA iii.i 12). asarada stale, old Fig. sarada un11.353 S v. 379. ripe, not experienced, immature (see sarajja shyness), opp. visarada (der. vesarajja) experienced, wise, selfconfident vita-sarada id. (e. g. 11. 24 It 123). Note:
(bijani
[Vedic sarada, fr. Sarad autumn (of Babyl. cp. Assyr. sabatu corn month)] autumnal, of the latest harvest, this year's, fresh 111.404 in. 354
(adj.)
?
Sarin (adj.)
[fr.
sareti]
wandering, going
;
after, following,
fresh
in. .54
conforming to (loc.) J v. 15; aniketasarin wandering about houseless Sn 844. 970 anokasarin wandering homeless Dh 404; Sn 628; ditthisarin a partisan of certain views Sn 91 1 vaggasarin conforming to a party, a partisan Sn 371, 800, 912.
;
Saririka (adj.)
[fr. sarira] connected with the body, bodily 168 sq. 11.153 ("*) bodily relics Miln 341 r| cetiyar) one of the 3 kinds paribhogika, s., uddesika J IV. 228.
i.io
1.
46 (=S III. 54) s. is wrongly taken assara-l-da, i. e. " giving sara " but seeds do not give sara they conla in sara (cp. saravant) The C expl" as sar-adayin is nearer the truth, but of course not literal da is not Moreover, i.he fig. meaning cannot be reconaH-''da, ciled with this expl.
A'.S.
III.
;
: . ;
At
Sarappa
(nt.) [abstr. fr. sarupa, BSk. sSrupya & sSropya] equal state; as adj. fit, suitable, proper Vin 1.39, 287; D 11.277; S IV.21 sq.; J 1.65, 362 DhsA 294; Sn 368; (a) (nt.) Vism 24; PvA 269. P- 79. 97, 104; J IV. 404. paribbajaka-s, as befits a Wanderer J v. 228.
;
Saradika (adj.) [fr. sarada] autumnal Vin 1.199; Dh 285 = ] 1. 183; Vv 64"; DhA 111.428.
11.41
Sareti
;
is
Caus. of sarati^ as well as sarati'.
Cp.
viti.
Saraddha S IV. 125

(kaya);
[
;
= sai)raddha]
violent,
angry
1.148,
282
Saropin (adj.) [sagn-ropin, cp. ropetii curative 11.257 (vana-).
&
ruhatii] healing,
I.2I
Vism
134 (opp. passaddha-kaya), 282
VbhA
Sala [cp. Sk. âla
283
(id.).
Sarana
[fr.
saratii] going
DhsA
133.
(lit.
Sarameya [Vedic sarameya] a dog
" son of Sarama ")
Mhbv
(Shorea robusta) 202 in. 49, 214 Dh 162. -malaka an enclosure of Sal trees J 1.3 16. -rukkha Sal tree VvA 176. -lat^hi Sal sprout A 11.200. -vana Sal grove D 11.134 1.124 S 1.157 Vv 39*.
M 1.488 D
;
&
;
sala] a Sal tree

1.
;
11.134
'
III.
Sarambha^
299; sagrambha).
3.
= sagrambha] i. impetuosity, 11.193; M 1.16; Dh 133; J 1V.26

[
anger A i.ioo, Miln 289 (sa-
S&laka [Sk. syala-t-ka] a brother-in-law J
11.268.
S&Iakakimi a kind of
worm
Miln 312.
(on),
2.
quarrel Sn 483; J 11.223; v. 141.

;
pride Th i, 759 VvA 139. -katha angry or haughty talk, imperiousness

1.
Dh
133
S&laya (adj.) [sa'-i-alaya] having intentions attached (to=loc.) J 111.332.

;
being
16;
DhA
III.
57.
Sala
Sarambba' [sa-t-arambha] involving killing or danger to living creatures Vin in. 149 A 11.42 sq. Cp. samarambha.
;
Sarambhin
Saravant
(adj.)
[fr.
sarambha] impetuous
J 111.259.
(adj.) [fr. sara] valuable, having kernel or pith (said of grain or trees) A iv.170 (syiiom. dalha, opp.
;
palapa)
S v.163
M 1.111=233.
Sarasa
[cp.
VvA
57,
Epic Sk. sarasa] a water bird, Ardea sibirica 163; at both pass. = konca.
Saraga [ = sar)raga, fr. sag + raj] affection, infatuation Vin 11.258; M 1. 1 7, 498; A 1.264; S III 69 sq., 93; Dhs Neg. a Dhs 32, 312, 315. 1059, 1230; cp. sagraga.
Saragin (adj.) [fr. last] attached to sukha-saragita ibid, impassioned.
1.239
(sukha-)
(f.) [cv. Vedic 4ala. cp. Gr. Ka\ia hut, Lat. cella cell, Ohg. halla, E. hall] a large (covered & enclosed) hall, large room, house; shed, stable etc., as seen fr. foil, examples aggi a hall with a fire Vin 1.25, 49= 11.2 10 asana hall with seats DhA 11.65 udapana" a shed over the well Vin 1139; 11.122; upafthana" a service hall Vin 1.49, 139 n.153, 208, 210 S n.280 v. 321 J 1.160 kathina a hall for the kathina Vin 11. 11 7. kila playhouse J VI. 332 kutuhala a common room D 1.179 = S IV. 398. kumbhakara potter's hall DhA 1.39 gilana" sick room, hospital S iv.210; Vism 259; jantaghara" (large) bath room Vin 1140; 11.122 dana a hall for donations J 1.262 dvara" hall with doors M 1.382 11.66; paniya" a water-room Vin 11.153; bhatta refectory Vism 72 yaflila hall of sacrifice PugA 233 rajana" dyeing workshop Vism 65 ratha" car shed DhA III. 121; hatthi an elephant stable Vin 1.277, 345;
: ; ;
;
Saraniya
(adj.) [the
question of derivation
is still
unsettled.
11.194
J 1.187,
(nt.) [cp.
According to Trenckner (Notes 75) fr. sarana (i. e. sarana^ or sarana^ ?) with double vfddhi. Kern (Toev. 11.74) coasiders the (B) Sk. sagraiijaniya as the original and derives it fr. sar)-(-raj to rejoice, to gladden: see ranjati. The BSk. is divided: MVastu in. 47, 60, 206 etc. has sarayaniya, whereas Av 1.229 & Divy 404 The read sagranjani and sagrafijaniya (see below). C. at J IV. 99 derives it fr. sarana' in explaining saraniya katha as " saritabba-yuttaka katha "] courteous, polite, friendly (making happy, pleasing, gladdening?), only in comb" with katha, dhamma, or dhammakatha, e. g. s. katha polite speech, either in phrase sammodaniyay kathay sdrHniyaT/ vltisdreti to exchange greetings I.i6 (expl'' inter of friendliness & courtesy D 1.52
Salakiya
Sk. âlakya in Su^ruta] ophthalmology

1.98.
D
1
1.12,
69;
DA
1.32,
Sali [cp. Sk. âli] rjce
D 1.105, 230; 11.293; Vin rv.264 IV. 108 (-(-yavaka), 231; 145; III. 49 S v. 10, 48; J 1.66. 178 IV. 276; V.37; VI. 531 Miln 251 Sn 240 sq. Vism 418 pi. "-iyo J 1.325 gen. pi. -inar) lohitaka red rice Miln 252. J VI. 510. -khetta a rice-field A 1.241 rv.278; Vin 11.256; DhA I 97 III. 6. -gabbha ripening (young) rice DhA -bija rice seed A 1.32 1.97. v 213. -bhatta a meal of rice Vism 191. -bhojana rice food J 1.178.
1.57;
Salika (adj.)
Salika
(f.)
[fr. sali]
belonging to rice
DhA
111.33.
alia
as
" anussariyamanasukhato
s."
at
MA
lo)
cp. BSk. sammodanhj sayraiijaniy 11.42 sdrdniyai) kathatj vyatisdrya Av^ 1.229. saraniya dhamma states of katheti DhA 1.107; iv.87 conciliation, fraternal living (Dial. in. 231) I) in. 245; 1.322; 11.250; A 111.288; V.89; DhsA 294; J V.382 cp. BSk. sayranjaniyan dharmar/ samaddya Divy 404. saraniyar) dhammakathaij sunati DhA iv. 168.
1.55,
281
k.
vividhaij
Epic Sk. sarika crow, usually comb'* with uka parrot] a kind of bird S i.i9o = Th i, 1232 J
[cp.
;
V.I 10.
See saliya
&
salika.
Salittaka (nt.) [fr. Sk. saglepa ?] a sling, catapult (?); slinging stones, throwing potsherds etc. Pv iv.iO'';
PvA
'
285; J
1.
418, 420;
1.9.
DhA
11.69.
Salin excellent
DJvs
Saliya
Saliya or saliya the
(
i66
;
Siqsaka
(adj.)
[fr.
chapa
(i. e.
maina bird = salika) J 111.203 saliyayoung bird of that kind), and saliyacchapa saliya which is probably the right form) J 111.202.
(a
Sasanka
sa'-f asanka] dangerous, fearful, sus;
suvarina-salika-sakuna C. p. 9''); j v.8 ( J VI.199 (suva-ialiya-). 425 (Saliya-vacana the story of the maina bird, var. read, suva-khanda ; a section of the 546th Jataka, but saliya, salika, saliya is not a
parrot.
madhu-saliya
picious S IV. 1 75 (opp. khema) Th 2, 343; Vism 107; J 1.154; PvA 13; Miln 351.
Sasati
[sas,
ThA
241
3oo = anusitthi] to instruct, teach, (dutani, =pesesi C.) VI. 472 inf. sasitui) J VI. 291 (=anusasitur) C).
Dhtp
tell
command;
Sosana
(nt.)
[cp.
Vedic iasana] order, message, teaching

3'*
;
;
Sallna (adj.) [fr. sali] fine (rice) Miln 16 (g odanar) salinar) odanai) Divy 559)
cp.
Saluka (& "uka)

water-lily
(nt.) [cp.
Vin
1.246
Sk. saluka] the edible root of the VvA 142 (mutthi). J vi.563
;
Salura [but cp. Sk. âlura a frog] a dog J iv.438 (-sar)gha
= sunakhagana,
C.
spelling
J).
Saloka [sa^+aloka] sight, view; saloke titthati to expose oneself to view in an open door Vin 11.267.
Salohita [fr. sa' + lohita] a kinsman, a blood relation, usually together with fiati Vin 1.4 n.26, 345 A 1.139, 222 U.I 15; Sn p. 91 PvA 28; VbhA 108.
;
(Buddhanari) KhA 11 sq. J 1.60, 328; II. 2 1 P\' IV. the doctrine of the Buddha Vin 1.12 I. no; 11.206; A 1.294 Dh 381 Sn 482 etc. J i.i 16. sasanaij aroceti to give a message (diitassa to the messenger) Vin in. 76. -antaradhana the disappearance or decline of the teaching of the Buddha. Said of the doctrine of Kassapa Bhagava SnA 156 (cp. sasane parihayamane SnA 223), and with ref. to the Pali Tipitaka VbhA 432 sq., where 3 periods of the development of the Buddhist doctrine are discussed, viz. sasana-thita-kala,
;
;
'
osakkana-kala, "antaradhana.
one's order and teaching Sn 445 -karin the same J 1.239 (English transl.
;
:
-kara complying with

;
M
A
1.129; -karaka the same 11.26 susasauar) dussanai)

false doctrine," (4-jotaka) taking up
"true and
Sa)ava [cp. Sk. sadava, which is given in diff. meaning, viz. " comfits with fruits "] a certain dish, perhaps a kind of salad, given as " lambila," i. e. bitter or astringent at DhsA 320 (made of badara or kapittha) cp.
;
"good and bad news"), -hara ((S explaining) an order SnA 164.
Vin
rv.259.
;
[cp. Sk. sarsapa] a mustard seed S n.137; v.464; V.170; J VM74 (comp. with mt. Meru); Sn 625, 631, p. 122; Dh 401; DA 1.93; DhA 1.107; 11.51; rv.i66; Vism 306 (ar'agge), 633 PvA 198 ("tela). -kutta
Salika a bird; f. a the Maina bird J 1.429 saliya at J vi.425. See salika & saliya.
vi.421.
Spelt
mustard powder Vin 1.205;

Sasava
(adj.)
1
11.
151.
[sa'
1.
= asava]
;
Sava
[fr.
sru] juice
[fr.
VvA
186.
D
;
III.
12
81
Dhs
990,
connected with the dsavas 1 103 Nett 80.

;
Savaka
sru] a hearer, disciple (never an Arahant) D 1. 164 11. 104 III. 47. 52, 120 sq.,133 A 1.88 1.234 S n.26; It 75 sq., 79; J 1.229; Vism2i4, 411. fern, savika D 11. 105; 111.123; Th 2, 335; S iv.37g A 1.25,
; ;
M
;
Saha six days

Sahatthika
J 1.168
;
(cp.
chaha)
[fr.
;
J vi.8o
(=chadivasa, C).
one's
(adj.)
sahattha] with
own hand
DhsA
97
SnA
493
KhA
29.
(Cp. ariya-, agga-, maha), -sangha the congregation of the eight Aryas 11. 120 S 1.220 (cattari purisayugani attha purisapuggala)
88.
Sahag contraction of so
;
ahar).
Sahasa
11.79 sq.
It 88.
violence,
fr.
Savakatta
(nt.)
[abstr.
last]
the state of a disciple
1.379 sq.
[sa-l-avajja]
;
sahas power] violent, hasty Sn 329; (nt.) arbitrary action, acts of violence Sn 943 Mhvs 6, 39 sahasena arbitrarily A v. 177 J VI. 284 opp. a ibid. Dh 257 J vi.280. sahasai) id. J vi.358 sahasikar) kammari katva ibid. 359); adv. ( = sahasena
[fr.
; ;
Savajja (adj.)
II. 2
blameable,
sq.
;
faulty
;
15
D
;
1.163
30, 41
asahasar)
;
= asahasena
111.319
(C.
sahasiyatanhaya
1.119
S V.66, 104
(nt.) what is censurable, sin J 382 (maha or appa, with ref. to var. crimes).
Sn 534 Pug 1.130; Miln 392
ibid. 320, if
we do not have
to read sahasiya ta^lhaya,
VbhA
from
sahasi).
..kiriya
violence J 111.321.
Savajj&ta
(f.) [fr.
last] guilt
Miln 293.
Sabasika (adj.) [fr. sahasa] brutal, violent, savage J 1.187, 504 II. 1 1 PvA 209 DhA 1. 17.
;
Savaka
(nt.)
name
1.
of a certain throw in playing at dice
J VI. 281 (v.
savatta).
Sahasiyakamma
Sahara
(adj.)
(nt.)
a brutal act J
its
1.412, 438.
111.54 (virifiaija s.)
Savatta (adj.) [sa' -f avatfa] containing whirlpools It 114.
D
Savana
(nt.)
[fr.
11.96 (Vesali s.
[sa-fahara] with trsl " with

;
foods
its
subject territory ").
saveti]
;
shouting out,
67.
announcement,
Sahin
(-) (adj.) [fr.
sound, word J 11.352
Sdhp
sah] enduring It 32.
See asayha".
1.45;
Savasesa (adj.) [sa' -)- avasesa] with a remainder, incomplete, of an offence which can be done awav Vin 1.354 11.88; V.153; A 1.88. Of a text (pathaj KhA 238;
Sahu
(adj.)
;
[=sadhu] good, well Vin

i,
1.8;
Pug
71 sq.
Th
43
VvA
284.
SnA
96.
Sahu}ac!vara
(nt.)
;
Savi [Sk. ^vavidh, see Liider's Z.D.M.G. 61, 643] a porcupine J V.489 (MSS. sami and sasi, cp. Manu v. 18).
Savitti (f.) the Vedic verse Savitri (Savitthi); J iv.184.
mala viii.52 and Prakrit
a coarse cloth Karpuramanjari sahuli, Z.D.M.G.,
1.509 (cp.
Deînama-
p. 19; J.P.T.S. 1891, 5, xxviii., p. 415).
Sahuueyyaka see ahuneyya.
Sn
457, 568
= Vin
1.246
Sahunna
PvA
others hear,
a strip of ragged cloth Pv iii.i'; [ = sahuja] 173; J.P.T.S. 1891, 5; var. read, sahunda.
Savetar
tells
[n. ag. fr. saveti]
one
who makes
who
D
is
1.56;
rv.196.
Si (-)
[=svid, for which ordinarily su] part, of interrogation e. g. kar)-si DhA 1.91.
;
Saveti
Caus. of sunati.
(nt.) [Sk.
îrsaka
?]
name
of a water plant J vi.536
Sasa [Sk. vsa,
ir.
ivas]
asthma
v.i 10
J vi.295.
(C.
not correct).
Siqsati
Siijsati^
167
(def. as
Sigalika
[sags] to
hope for Dhtp 296

(q. v.).
" iccha ")

"
VbhA
69 (bhesajja);
DhA
ill.
16.
2.
in special: the
only in cpd. a"
Sirjsati " to neigh Sigsati' is Desiderative of sarati*. at J V.304 is to be read higsati (for hesati, q. v.).
precepts to be adopted 5 (or 10) rules of morality, or the in particular by one who is entering the Buddhist community either as a layman or an initiate. There seem to have been only 5 rules at first, which are the
as the first 5 silas (see sila 2 b) S 11. 167 Vbh 285 in detail at VbhA 381 sq.) DhA 1.32 and passim. To these were added another 5, so as to make the whole list (the dasasikkhapadag or "padani) one of 10 (which are nol the 10 silas !). These are (6) vikala-bhojana (-veramaiji) not eating at the wrong hour (7) nacca-gita-
Sigsapa (f) [cp. Vedic sigsapa] the tree Dalbergia sisu (a strong & large tree) S v. 437; Sigsapa-groves (s.-vana) are mentioned near Alavi A 1.136 near Setavya D 11. 316 sq. DhA 1.71 VvA 297 and near Kosambi S v. 437.
;
same
(expH
Sikata dust
(f .)
[cp.
Sk. sikata] sand, gra^'el
suvaQâ gold
steel
1.253.
(adj.)
vadita-visiika-dassana to avoid worldly
amusements
;
Sikayasa-maya
swords) J
made
VI. 449 (cp.
of tempered Note of the trsl' p.
(said
of
546).
Sikka
II.
1
(f.)
[cp. Sk. ikya] string, string of
a balance Vin
; ;
10;
131, J 1.9;
VvA
Dhtp
244
11.399; 111.13 (text sikkha) vi.242 (mutta string of pearls) Kvu 336 sq.
;
Sikkhati [Vedic Sikjati

(12)
The Desid. to iak: see sakkoti. gives " vijj' opadana " as meaning] i. to learn, to train oneself ( = ghatati vayamati Vism 274); usually combined with the locative, thus sikkha-padesu Vin s. to train oneself in the Sikkhapadas 1.63. 250 1.84; It 96, 1 18; also with the dative, indicating the purpose thus vinayaya s. to train oneself to give up Sn 974; the thing acquired by training is also put in the accusative thus nibbanag s. to learn, to train onePot. self towards Nibbana Sn 940, io6i Miln 10 sikkheyyasi Miln 10 sikkheyyama 11.245 sikkhema Sn 898; sikkhe Sn 974; sikkheyya Sn 930. Fut. sikkhissami Vin iv.141 sikkhissamase Sn 814; ppr. sikkhanto Sn 657 ppr. med. sikkhamana training oneself
;
mala-gandha-vilepana-dharana-mandana-vibhiisana(9) tthana" to use neither unguents nor ornaments ucca-sayana-maha-sayana not to sleep on a high, big bed; (10) jatarupa rajata-patiggahana not to accept any gold or silver Vin 1.83= Kh 11. A 1.2 1 1, and fredasa-sikkhapadika (f.) conforming to the 10 quently. There obligations (of a nun) Vin iv.343 ( = samaneri). is nowhere any mention of the 8 sikkhapadas as such, but they are called atthangika uposatha (see sila 2b). diyaddha-sikkhapada-sata the 150 e. g. Mhvs 37, 202. precepts, i. e. the Pafimokidia A 1.230, 234; Miln 243.
(8)
Sikkhapaka Miln 164.

Sikkhapana
(adj.)
[fr.
sikkhapeti]
teaching
PvA 252;
(nt.) [fr.
sikkhapeti] teaching Miln 163.

1.432.
Sikkhapanaka teaching J
Sikkhita [pp. of sikkhati] trained, taught Vin iv.343 chasu dhammesu) ("sikkha. adj., trained in
.
Miln 40
Sikhanîn
birds);
PvA
263 (sippa).
i.
It 104, 121 sikkhamana (f.) a 11.241 young woman undergoing a probationary course of training in order to become a nun Vin 1.135, 139, 145.
Vin
IV, 141
E)
(adj.-n.) [Sk. Sikhaiidin]
tufted, crested (as
grd. sikkhitabba II. 261 1.123; 11138; Miln 10; & sikkha that ought to be learnt Miln 10 inf. sikkhitug 2. to want to Vin 1.84, 270 ger. sikkhitva Miln 219. overcome, to try, tempt 11.245. pp. sikkhita.
Vin
147, 167; IV. 121 1.83; J VI. 296;

;
III.
276; S
v.406 vi.539 Th tonsured hair (as ascetics) J J V.406 VvA 163.

J
; ; ;
i.
H03 (mayura)
111.311.
2.
with a peacock
;
Sikhara
J
Caus.
DA
sikkhapeti to teach, to train J 1.162, 187, 257; Miln 32 PvA 3, 4. 1.261

II.
;
the top, summit of a mountain VI.519; Miln 2; a peak DhA 111.364 (thupiyo or "thupikayo peaked domes); the point or edge of a sword 1.243; S 1V.56; crest, tuft J 11.99; (this is* very difficult reading it is explained by the C. by sundara (elegant) Trenckner suggests singara. cp. n.98)
[cp. Sk. îkhara]
Sikkhana
Sikkha
1004;
(nt.) [fr. gikj] training,
study
J 1.58.
a bud
discipline
Th
2,
382.
[fr.
(f.)
[Vedic îk?a]
i.
study,
training,
Sikhari;*!
(f)
last]
a kind of
11.
woman
;
(with certain
Viniii.23; D1.181;
1.238; S
VbhA 344 (various). one who has abandoned the

11.244
sq.
(cp.
sikkhag
11.50,
131; V.378;
Dhs
defects of the
pudendum Vin
271
111.129 (text, aiji).

;
paccakkhataka
precepts Vin 1.135, 167;
sikkha-paccakkhana Vin 11.279, and sikkhag apaccakkhaya Vin 111.24; ^ iv.igo; sikkha apaccakkhata, ibid.) tisso sikkha S 111.83 Ps 1.46 sq. Miln 133, 237 Nd^ 39 explained as adhisila-, adhicitta-, and adhipaiina-sikkha A 1.234 sq. Nett 126; with the synonyms sagvara, samadhi & paniia at Vism 274. 2. (as one of the 6 Vedangas) phonology or phonetics, comb"" with nirutti (interpretation, etymology) DA
;
; ;
M04 crest, topSikha (f.) [Vedic iikha] point, edge knot DA 1.89 J v.406 of a flame Dh 308 DhsA 124 of fire (aggi) Sn 703; J v.213; (dhuma) J vi.206 of a ray of light J 1.88 in the corn trade, the pyramid of cornatthetopof the measuring vessel DA 1.79 -bandha top-knot D 1.7; vatasikha (tikkha a raging blast) J crest Th i, 211 111.484; susikha (adj.) with a beautiful
; ; ;
(mora), 1136.
i.247
= SnA
;
447.
Sikkhitar [n. ag. fr. sikkhati] a master, adept professional J vi.449, 450.
proficient,
-anisagsa whose virtue is training, praise of discipline -inusantatavutti whose behaviour is It 40 11.243 thoroughly in accordance with the discipline Nett 112. -kama anxious for training Vin 1.44; D ii.ioi S v. 154, 163; A 1.24, 238; -ta anxiety for training J 1.161. -samadana taking the precepts upon oneself Vin 1.146 Miln 162 A 1.238 sq. iv.15 v. 165. -sajiva system of training Vin 111.23 sq. Pug 57.
Sikhin (adj.)
(f.
[fr.
J 11.363 (b) the peacock
inT).
sikha] crested, tufted Th i, 22 (mpra) Also name of (a) the fire J 1.2 15. 288 Sn 221. 687.
Sikktaapada
(nt.)
[sikkha + pada, the latter in sense of
SigSIa (it") [cp. Vedic srgala; as loan-word in English jackal] ajackal D 11.295 iii.24sq. A 1.187; S 11.230. 271 111.532 (PutiIV. 177 sq. (text singala); iv.199; J 1.502 sigali (f.) a female jackal J 1.336; magsa by name) See also Miln 365. (called Mayavi) III. II. 108;
;
333
pada 3. Cp. BSk. Mksapada] set of precepts, " preceptorial," code of training; instruction, precept, rule. 1.63. 146, 250 M1.33 A 1.63, 235 sq. I. in general
singala.
v.
Sig&lika (adj.)
III.
1
IV.152, 290 sq. S 11.224; III. 113, 262; (sahaVin 1.102 11.95, 258; in. 177; iv.141 dhammika), 143 (khudd' cinukhuddakani) It 96, 118;
U.14, 250 sq.
187;
sigala] belonging to a jackal J 11.108; nadag, cp. segalikag A 1.187, where the Copenhagen MS. has sigalakag corrected to segalakag). Cp_ (nt.) a jackal's roar [sigSlakay nadati) D 111.25.
[fr.
13
(ag
segalaka.
Siggu
Sigga
(nt.)
i68
;
Siddhika
sprinkle J 111.144 v. 26 Mhvs 37, 203 SnA 66. 2. to bale out a ship Sn 771 Dh 369. inf. sinciturj J vi.583 pass, siccati Th i, 50 (all MSS. siiicati); imper. siiica Dh 369 ppr. med. sincamana Mhvs 37, 203 ger. sitva Caus. seceti to cause to Sn 77i=Nett 6; pp. sitta. sprinkle Mhvs 34, 45 Caus. II. sificapeti J 11.20, 104. Cp. pari".
; ; ;
[cp.
Susruta]
111.161
;
name
V.406.
Vedic sigru. N. of a tribe; as a tree in of a tree (Hyperanthera moringa) J
Lat. Singa' [at.) [Vedic Srnga, cp. Gr. Kupvov, Kpayy<ot> coruu = E. horn] a horn J 1.57, 149, 19+; IV-I73 {^ a cow); Vism 106; VvhA 476. -dhamaka blowing a -dhanu horn-bow DhA 1.2 16.
;
horn Miln
31.
;
Sincaaaka
cp.
(adj.)
[fr.
siiicati]
sprinkling (water)
SnA
66
Siuga^ the young of an animal, calf J v.92
Desinama-
(vata).
mala
viii.31.
;
Sit^ha [pp. of 15; Sk. sistha] see vi.

Siqati see seyyati.
Sita^ (adj.) [pp. of ia; Sk. îta]
Singata [cp. Sk. ifaga.Ta] erotic sentiment singarata (f.) fondness of decorations J 1.184 an elegant dress, finery Miln 2; (adj.) elegant, graceful (thus read) J 11. yg; singara-bhava being elegant or graceful (said of a
;
sharp Davs
:
1.32.
horse) J 11.98.
Sita" [pp. of sayati"]
Sn 938 Ndi 412.

;
i. (lit.)
stuck in or to
2. (fig.) reclining, resting,
hadaya" salla depending
Singala various reading instead of sigala S Vism 196; Pv 111.52.
11.
231 etc.;
on, attached, clinging to D 1.45, 76; 11.255; Cp. 100 J V.453 Sn 229, 333, 791, 944, 1044.
; ;
1.364;
See also
asita'.
Singika (adj.) [fr. singa^] having horns J vi.354 (avelita-" having twisted horns).
Singin (adj.) [Vedic srngin] having a horn Vin 11.300; = cow) clever, sharp-witted, false Th i, 959 J IV. 1 73 (
;
Sita' [pp. of sinoti]
bound
satu-
Dh
111.4.
341 (bound to pleasita'.
sure)
tanha-" Miln 248.
Perhaps as
Sita* (adj.) [Sk. sita]
white Davs
11.26; It 112; cp.
J.P.T.S. 1885, 53.

J
Singila a kind of singala).
horned bird
111.73;
DhA
ui.22 (v.
1.
The other P. form Sita (nt.) [pp. of smi, cp. vimhapeti. is mihita] a smile Vin 111.105; iv.159; S 1.24; 11.254;
M
; ; ;
11.45;
Th
I,
Singivera (nt.) [Sk. ^rnga + Tamil vera "root," as E. loan word = ginger] ginger Vin 1.201 rv.35 J 1.244; 111.225
(alla-)
;
DhA
11.64
(r|
630; Ap 21 (patukari), 22 ('kamma) patvakasi) VvA 68. -kara 111.479

; ;
smiling J 1.35 1 (as akara).

Sitta [pp. of sincati] sprinkled
Miln 63
Mhvs
28, 21
DhsA
320
DA
;
1.81.
Dh
369
J in. 144
Vism 109
Vin
365
Singi
J
singi (f) [cp. Sk. irngi] i. gold Vin 1.38 2. "ginger" in sense of "dainties, 1.84.
&
J IV.
iflji
352
= singiver'
adika uttaribhanga C.
;
S 11.234; sweets" cp. Tamil
Sittha (nt.) [cp. *Sk. siktha] a

11.165,
lump
of boiled rice
214; J
;
1.189,
;
235; v.387;
VI. 358 (odana),
ginger).
Vv 64*^ VvA 284. -lona (-kappa) license -vanna goldto ginger & salt Vin 11.300, 306. coloured D II. 1 33. -suvanna gold VvA 167.
-nada gold
as
(yagu) PvA 99 sitthatelaka oil of beeswax Vin n.107, 151. -avakarakar) (adv.) scattering the lumps of boiled
rice
Vin iv.196.
[cp.
Singu (f.) (?) a kind of fish J v.406; plur. singu J vi.537. According to Abhp. singu is m, and Payogasiddhi gives
it
Sitthaka (nt.) (madhu).

Sithila (adj
.)
Sk.
sikthaka]
beeswax Vin
n.ii6
as
ni.
Singhati [singh, given as " ghayana " at to get scent of S 1.204= J 111.308;
Dhtp
1.38.
34] to sniff,
yielding S
DA
Cp. upa.
i.
[Vedic sithira, later îthila] loose, lax,bending, 1.49, 77 = Dh 346=) 11. 140; J 1.179; 11.249; Miln 144; DhA iv.52, 56; PvA 13. In comp" with
100
;
Singha(aka
[cp. Sk.
^rngataka
fr.
Spiga] (m. and n.)

;
square, a place where four roads meet Vin 1.237, 287, D 1.83; A II. 241 iv.187, 376; S 1. 212; 344; IV. 271 aya-s 11.128; IV. 194; Miln 62, 330, 365; DhA 1.317. perhaps an iron ring (in the shape of a square or triangle) 2. a water plant (Trapa bispinosa ?) 1.393 J V.45.
;
as sithili", e. g. "bhava lax state Vism 502 = VbhA "bhiita hanging loose PvA 47 (so read for sithila"). -hanu a kind of bird Cp. sathila. 1.429.
bhu
Siddha' [a specific Pali formation fr. sijjati (svid) in meaning " to cook," in analogy to siddha*] boiled, cooked J 11.435 ( = pakka); v. 201 (bhojana); Miln 272; SnA
J VI.530, 563.
37 (''bhatta = pakk'odana of Sn
18).
8inghaîka (f) [Sk. singhanaka] mucus of the nose, snot D It. 293; 1. 187; Sn 196-198 = ] 1.148 (all MSS. of both books -n- instead of -n-) Miln 154, 382 Pv 11. 2' Vism 264 & 362 (in detail) DhA 1.50 VbhA 68, 247.
Sijjati [svid.
Epic Sk. svidyate] to boil

;
(intr.),
to sweat
The ppr. sijjamana boiling J 1.503 Cans, sedeti (q. v.). Dhtp 162 gives " paka " as meaning of sid. pp. sinna (wet) & siddha* (cooked).
Siddha^ [pp. of sijjhati] ended, accomplished Mhvs 23, 45, (m.) a kind of semi-divine 78 successful Miln 247, beings possessed of supernatural faculties, a magician Miln 120, 267 [cp. Sk. siddha Halayudha i, 87; YogaAufrecht remarks " This is a post-vedic siitra 3, 33 mythological fiction formed on the analogy of sadhya "J. -attha one who has completed his task iMiln 2 14.
;
Siddhatthaka [Sk. siddharthaka] white mustard

(Ap. v.24)
;
ThA
(in
181
The Dhtp gives 2 roots Sijjhati [sidh; Epic Sk. sidhyate. sidh, viz. one as " gamana " (170), the other as " sagsiddhi " (419)] to succeed, to be accomplished, to avail, suit SnA 310; PvA 58, 113, 254 (inf. sijjhitug). pp. siddha.
111.225
vi.537
DhA
11.273
Kisa-
gotami story).
Siddhi (f .) [fr. sidh, Vedic siddhi] accomplishment, success, prosperity Mhvs 29, 70 Sdhp 14, 17, 325, 469 PvA 63 (attha" advantage).; padasiddhi substantiation of the meaning of the word 1.66 cp. sadda".
;
Sincaka
[fr.
siiicati]
watering, one
who waters Vv
;
79'
DA
(amba).
SiAcati [sic, cp. Av. hincaiti to pour Lat. siat " urinate," Ags. seon Ohg. sihan, Ger. ver-siegen Gr. I'lt^di,- wet Dhtp 377: kkharaê] i. to Goth saiws=E. sea.
;
Siddhika
(adj.)
(-")
[fr.
siddhi] connected with success;

J 1.40 1 fatal, etc. J iv.4, 5 (sagara)
;
namasiddhika who thinks luck goes by names

appasiddhika unprofitable, VI. 34 (samudda).
Sinata
Sinata [pp. of sinati] bathed, bathing '83; J V.330.
Sinati' (to bind)
:
169
Sibbita
dhava-ratthe jata assa) (nt.) rock salt Vin 1.203; Sindhavarattha the Sindh country ThA 270 J v. 260.
; ;
1.39;
S 1.169 =
see sinoti.
Sindhavara see sinduvara.

detail see nahayati.
Sinati' [Vedic snati, sna.
For
The
gives root sina in meaning " soceyya," i. e. cleaning] to bathe imper. sinahi 1.39 inf. sinayitug aor. sinayi Ap 204. 1.39 pp. sinata.
;
Dhtp 426
;
Sinna [pp. of
tion Vin
Sinana
(nt.) [fr.
Nd' 39; Vism

Sinani
(f.)
sna] bathing 1.39; S 1.38, 43; iv.nS; 17; VbhA 337.

(?)
bath-powder
11.46,
151, 182.
i. wet with perspira. boiled (cp. siddha') esp. in the comp. udaka-sinna-panna it occurs in a series of passages J in. 142, 144; iv.236, 238, where Fausboll reads sitta, although the var. readings give also sinna. The English translation, p. 149, says " sprinkled with water," but the text, 238, speaks of leaves which are " sodden " (sedetva).
sijjati;
Vedic svinna]
1.46,
51
11.223.
2.
Siniddha [pp. of siniyhati; cp. Epic Sk. snigdha] i. wet, moist Vism 171. 2. oily, greasy, fatty J 1.463, 481 SnA 100 ("ahara fattening food). 3. smooth, glossy 4. resplendent, J 1.89; IV. 350 (of leaves): Miln 133. charming ThA 139. 5. pliable Vin 1.279 (kaya, a body with good movement of bowels). 6. affectionate, attached, fond, loving J i.io; MUn 229. 361 VbhA 282
Sipatika
Sk. srpatika, beak, BR.] i. pericarp 84'' VvA 344 hingu" a s. yielding gum Vin 1.20 1. Also written sipatika; thus adinnasipatika with burst pod or fruit skin S iv.193. 2. a small case,
(f.)
;
[cp.
1.306
Vv
receptable khura a razor case Vin 11. 134. On Pv III. 2" the C. has ekapafala upanaha PvA 186.
;
s.
at
(puggala-sevanata).
Siniyhati [Vedic snihyate, snih; cp. Av. snaeiaitiit snows = Lat. ninguit, Gr. vdyn; Oir. snigid it rains; Lat. nix snow=Gr. Wya =Goth. snaiws, Ohg. sneo = snow; Oir. snige rain etc. The Dhtp 463 gives the 2 forms sinih & snih in meaning pinana. Cp. sineha] (to be moist or sticky, fig.) to feel love, to be attached Vism 3i7=DhsA Caus. sineheti (sneheti, sneha192 (in def" of metta). yati) to lubricate, make oily or tender (through purgatives etc.) Vin 1.279 (kayag); Miln 172; 1.217 (temeti-i-); to make pliable, to soften Miln 139 (manasag). pp. siniddha.
;
Sippa
(nt.) [cp. Sk. Silpa] art,

III. 225
;
branch of knowledge, craft
sq., 322; D in. 156, 189; Miln 315; excludes the Vedas Miln 10; sabbasippani J 1.356, 463 11.53 eight various kinds enumerated M 1.85; twelve crafts Ud 31, cp. dvadasavidha s. J 1.58 eighteen sippas mentioned J 11.243 some sippas are hina, others ukkattha Vin iv.6 sq. VbhA 410. asippa untaught, unqualified J iv.177; vi.228 = asippin Miln 250. sippag ugganhati to learn
Sn 261; A
IV. 281
J 1.239, 478;
DA
Sineha
& sueha
;
[fr.
snih]
Both forms occur without
dis-
tinction sneha more frequently (as archaic) in poetry. A. sineha: i. viscous liquid, unctuous moisture, sap S 1. 134; 1.223 sq. ] 1.108; Dhs 652 ( = sinehana DhsA 335); Vism 262 (thina'' meda; vilma = vasa). 2. fat J 11.44 (bahu) VbhA 67. 3. affection, love, desire, lust J 1.190 PvA 82. B. sneha: i. (oily 11.27 liquid) D 1.74 Pv in. 5* (anguttha", something like milk expl"" as khira PvA 2. (affection) A 11.10; 198). S IV. 188 (kama) Sn 36, 209, 943 ( = chanda, pema, raga, Nd' 426) J iv. 1 1 -anvaya following an afiection Sn 36. -gata anything moist or oily A 111394 sq. DhsA 335. -ja sprung from affection Sn 272 S 1.207. -bindu a drop of oil Vism -virecana an oily purgative J in. 48. 263.
a craft VvA 138 -ayatana object or branch of study, art D 1.5 1 Miln VbhA 490 (papaka). -uggahana taking up, i. e. 78 learning, a craft J IV.7 PvA 3. -{thana a craft 1.85 cp. BSk. silpasthana Divy 58, 100, 212. -phala result of one's craft D 1.5 1. -mada conceit regarding one's
;
; ;
accomplishment
VbhA
468.
Sippaka= sippa J 1.420.

Sippavant
Sippika
336.
[fr.
sippa] one
who
masters a craft J vi.296.

;
[fr.
sippa] an artisan Sn 613, 651 Also sippiya J vi.396, 397.
Miln 78; Vism
Sippika*
(f .) [fr. sippi] a pearl oyster J 1.426 n. 100 (sippikasambukai)); Vism 362 (in comp. ) = VbhA 68.
;
Sippika' at
It must i, 49 is difficult to understand. of bird ("abhiruta), and may be (so Kern) a misread pippika (cp. Sk. pippaka & pippika). See also Brethren p. 53'.
Th
mean a kind
Sinehaka a friend Mhvs Sinehana

(nt.) oiling,
36, 44.
Sippi [cp. Prakrit sippi]
(f.)
softening Miln 229;
DhsA
335.
Cp. senehika.
puta oyster shell J and shells D 1.84;
v. 197, 206.
a pearl oyster J 11. 100 sippisippi-sarabuka oysters

;
1.279
1.9
in. 395.
Sinehaniya
(adj.) [grd. formation fr. sinehana] softening, oily; ani bhesajjani softening medicines Miln 172 (opp. lekhaniyani).
Sibala N. of a tree J vi.535.

Sibba(nt.) [fr. siv] a suture of the skull sibbini (f.) the same Vin 12 74.
;
plur. -ani J vi.339
Sinehita [pp. of sineheti] lustful, covetous

iv.49.
Dh
341
DhA
Sinoti [sa or
si in
si;
Vedic syati
"
&
sinati
meaning
ti
bandhana
"] to
the Dhtp 505 gives bind DhsA 219 (sinoti

;
bandhati
Sindl
(f.)
setu)
pp. sita*.
in id.
[etym. ?] N. of a tree Vism 183, where KhA 49 passage reads khajjurika. See also Abhp 603
The root is sometimes given Sibbati [riv, Vedic sivyati. as siv, e. g. Dhtp 390, with def" " tantu-santana "] to sew J IV. 25; VvA 251. Pres. also sibbeti Vin 11.116; IV. 61, 280; ger. sibbetva J i 316; grd. sibbitabba J 1.9; & sibbesi Vin 11.289 inf. sibbeturj, aor. sibbi J iv.25 Caus. II. sibbapeti J 11. 197 Vin 1.203. pp. sibbita.
Vin
rv.6i.
(nt.) [fr. siv]
;
Dein viii.29.
Sibbana
Sinduvara [Sk. sinduvara] the tree Vitex negundo DA 1.252; DhsA 14, 317; also spelt sindhavara VvA 177; sindhuvarita (i. e. sinduvarika ?) sinduvarika J vi.269 = 553 sinduvarita J iv.440, 442 (v. 1. varaka). J VI. 550
; ;
sewing Sn 304=; iv.395 J 1.220; " seamstress " = greed, lust Dhs 1059 A in. 399 DhsA 363 Sn 1040 (see lobha). -magga suture Vism 260 KhA 60 (id.).
VI. 218.
;
sibbani
;
(f.)
Sibbapana(nt.)[fr. sibbapeti] causing to be sewn Vin iv.280.

Sibbita [pp. of sibbati] sewn (su) VbhA 252 (rajjuka).
;
Sindhava [Sk. saindhava] belonging to the Sindh, a Sindh horse J 1.175; n.96 111.278 v. 259; DhA i v. 4 ( = Sin; ;
Vin iv.279
Cp. vi
(dus")
pari".
J iv.20
&
VIII
Sibbltar
Sibbitar [n. ag.
fr. siv]
170
Sigha
-patima stone image J iv.95. -palta a slab of bench J 1.59 vi.37 (mangala) SnA 80, -pakara stone wall Vin 11. 153. -maya made of 117. stone J VI. 269, 270; Mhvs 33, 22; 36, 104. -yupa a -santhara stone column S v. 445 A iv.404; Mhvs 28, 2. stone floor Vin 11. 120.
173.
one
who sews
111.126
Sibbini
Dhs
1059, read sibbanT.
Cp. sibba.
stone, a stone
Simbali (f) [cp. Vedic simbala flower of the B,, cp. Pischel, P/A. Gi-. 109] the silk-cotton tree Bombax heptaphyllum J 1.203 ui.397 Vism 206 DhA 1.279. -vana a forest of simbali trees J 1.202 -pali11. 162 (s. bhaddaka-vana) iv.277. sattisimbalivana the gword
;
; ; ;
forest, in
purgatory J
v. 453.
SUa^hati [Epic Sk. dlagh] to extol, only in Dhtp 30 as root sUagh, with def" " katthana," i. e. boasting.
Silabhu (nt.) a whip snake J vi.194 sappa).
(
Siyyati see seyyati.
= nilapannavanna-
Sira (nt.
and m.)
[cp.
Vedic
siras, sirsaii
;
K<ipapa head,
1.
icipni;
horn, Kpavioi'
Lat. cerebrum
2,
;
Av. saro, Gr. Ohg.

;
;
Silittba [cp. Sk. slista. pp. of Sli^ to clasp, to
hirni brain] head,

141
1.
;
nom.
sirarj
Th
Sn 768 sirasag J v. 434 Sn 1027 loc. sirasmig M 1.32 sire DA 1.97 in compounds siro- A 1. 38. sirasa patigganhati to accept
siro
; ;
255, ace. sirar) A instr. sirasa Vin 1.4

;
126
which slejman slime=P. silesuma & semha. The Dhtp (443) expl adhering, connected A 1.103; silis by " alingana "] DA 1.91 J III. 154 DhsA 15 Sdhp 489 (a).
; ; ;
with reverence J 1.65 padesu sirasa nipatati to bow one's head to another's feet, to salute respectfully Vin 1.4, 34; Sn p. 15, p. loi. sirag muficati to loosen the hair J v. 434 cp. 1.47 mutta with loose hair KhA 120 = Vism 415; adho-sirag with bowed head, head down A 1.141 iv.133; J vi.298 cp. avag dvedha" with broken head J v.206 munda a shaven head
;
Silitthata
(f.)
[abstr.
fr.
silittha]
adherence,
iti ").
adhesion,
junction Nd^ 137 (byafijana, of "

Silutta a rat snake J vi.194
Silesa puzzle,
[fr. sli?]
(
= gharasappa).
;
junction,
embrace
a rhetoric figure, riddle,
sanag
Silesama
J v. 445 (silesupama said of women cittabandhanena silesasadisa, ibid. 447).
pun
= puri-
DhA
II.
125.
(nt.)
(f.)
;
Sira [Sk. sira]
a bloodvessel, vein Mhvs 37, 136 nerve, tendon, gut J v. 344, 364; -jala the network of veins J v.69 PvA 68.
;
form
for
(
This the diaeretic [Sk. slesman, fr. sli?. the usual contracted form semha] phlegm
80).
Pv
11.2^
= semha PvA
Siloka [Vedic sloka

11.223,
;
Sirigsapa [Sk. sarisrpa] a (long) creeping animal, serpent, a reptile Vin 1.3 ii.iio D 11.57 iio S 1.154 A 11.73, Pv 111.52 Nd' 484 117, 143 v. 15 Sn 52. 964 J 1.93 VbhA 6. -tta (nt.) the state of being a creeping thing
; ; :
11.57.
8: silok = sanghata] fame D S 11.226 (labha-sakkara) A 11.26, Vin 1. 183 J IV. 223 ( = kitti-vanna) Miln 143 SnA 86 ("bhanana, i. e. recitation) papasiloka 325 having a bad reputation Vin iv.239 asiloka blame 2. a verse Miln 71; A IV. 364 ("bhaya) J vi.49i.
Dhtp
;
255; Sn 438
M
;
1.
192
Sirimant
(adj.) [siri
+ mant]
glorious
11.240.
J V.387.
Sir! (siri) (f.)
[Vedic sri] i. splendour, beauty Sn 686 (instr. 2. luck, glory, J vi.348 (sirig dhareti). majesty, prosperity S 1.44 (nom. siri) J 11. 410 (sirig), 466; DA 1. 148; VvA 323 (instr. buddha-siriya). rajjasiri-dayika devata the goddess which gives prosperity to the kingdom DhA 11.17; siri -|- lakkhi splendour & luck 3. the goddess of luck D i.ii (see Rh. D. J III. 443. Buddhist India 216-222); DA 1.97; J v. 112; Miln 191 ("devata). = sirigabbha) 4. the royal bed-chamber assiri unfortunate Nett 62 = Ud 79 (reads J VI. 383. sassar'iva). sassirika v.) resplendent SnA 91 (q. sassirika J v. 177 (punna-canda") opp. nissirlka (a) without splendour J vi.225, 456; (b) unlucky VvA 212 (for alakkhika). The composition form is siri".
siriya)
;
Silokavant (adj.) [siloka -h vant] famous
1.200.
Siva (adj.-n.) [Vedic siva] auspicious, happy, fortunate, Vv 18'. blest S 1.181 J 1.5 11. 126; Miln 248; Pv iv.3 the same 2. a worshipper of the god Siva Miln 191 as Sivi J HI. 468. 3. nt. happiness, bliss Sn 115, 478 S IV.370. -vijja knowledge of auspicious charms D 1.9 DA 1.93 (alternatively explained as knowledge of the cries of jackals); cp. Divy 630 îvavidya.
Siva
(f.)
[Sk. siva] a jackal
DA
1.93.
Sivatika various reading instead of sipafika, which see.
-gabbha bedroom
J 1.228,
266
tii.
125
;.v.
214.
-cora-
Sivika (f) [Epic Sk. ibika] a palanquin, litter

(text savaka)
;
Bu
;
17,
16
brahmana
" a brahmin who stole good luck " J 11.409 (cp. sirilakkhana-"). -devata goddess(es) of luck Miln
191 (-(-kalidevata). -dhara glorious Mhvs 5, 13. -niggundi a kind of tree J vi.535. -vilasa pomp and splendour -vivada a bedchamber quarrel J 111.20 (saJ IV. 232. yanakalaho ti pi vadanti yeva, C). -sayana a state
Vin 1.192; "-gabbha a room in shape like a palanquin, an alcove Vin 11.152 maflca- suvanna" a golden J V.136, 262 (a throne palanquin ?).
Pv
i.iii;
litter J 1.52,
89
DhA
1.89
Vism
316.
Siveyyaka
couch, royal bed J 1.398; 111.264
vi.io;
DhA
(adj.) hailing from the Sivi country, a kind of cloth (very valuable) Vin 1.278, 280 J iv.401 1.133.
; ;
DA
11.86;
PvA
The two
latter passages read siveyyaka.

;
280.
(nt.)
Sirisa
[cp. Class.
IV.
II.
4; S
193;
Vv
Sk. îra] the tree Acacia sirissa 84^2; VvA 331, 344; -puppha a
Sisiia (adj.) [Sk. SiSira] cool, cold Davs v.33 (m.) cold, cold season Vin 11.47= J 1.93.
VvA
:
132.
kind of
gem Miln
118.
Cp. serisaka.
Siioruba [Sk. îras-t-ruha] the hair of the head
Mhvs
Sissa [cp. Sk. Sisya, grd. of if or ias to instruct see sasati etc.] a pupil Sn 997, 1028 DhsA 32 (4nusissa).
; ;
i,
34
Sdhp
Sila
(f.)
286.
[cp. Sk. sila]
;
;
Sissati [Pass, of Sij to leave

;
a stone, rock Vin 1.28 S iv.3i2 sq. Vin 445 DA 1.154 J v. 68 Vism 230 (in comparison) VbhA 64 (var. kinds) a precious stone, quartz Vin 11.238; Miln 267, 380; Vv 84I* ( = phalika VvA 339); pada-sila a flag-stone Vin 11. 121, 154. Cp. sela. -uccaya a mountain A 111.346; Th i, 692; J 1.29; VI. 272, 278 Davs v. 63. -gula a ball of stone, a round stone 111.94. -tthambha (sila) stone pillar Mhvs 15,
; ; ;
Dhtp 630 visesana] to be left, Caus. seseti to to remain VvA 344. Cp. visissati. leave (over) D 11.344 (aor. sesesi) J 1.399 v. 107 DhA pp. siftha: see 1.398 (asesetva without a remainder).
;
:
.'
visittha.
SIgba
1.
(adj.l [cp. Epic Sk. îghra] quick, rapid, swift 120 A 1.45 Dh 29 Pug 42 "-gamin walking quickly Sn 381 sighasota swiftly running 11.132 A 11.199; Sn 319 "-vahana swift (as horses) J vi.22 cp. adv.
; ; ;
;
Sita
sighatarar) Miln 82; sighar) (adv.) quickly Miln 147; VvA 6; VbhA 256; usually redupl. sigha-sighai] very quickly J 1.103 PvA 4.
;
171
ing, of a
Slla
of the
boundary Mhvs 37, 33. boundary lines Vism 193,
-sambheda mixing up
307, 315.
:
SIta (adj.)
[Vedic îta] cold, cool D 1.74, 148; 11.129; A n.117. 143; Sn 467, 1014; Vin 1.31, 288. (ut.) cold Vin 1.3; J 1. 165; Mhvs i, 28; Sn 52. 966. In comp" with kf & bhu the form is siti", e. g. siti-kata made cool Vin 11. 122; siti-bhavati to become cooled, tranquillized S 11.83; ni.126; iv.213; v. 319; Sn 1073 (siti-siya. Pot. of bhavati) It 38 "-bhflta, tranquillized Vin 1.8; 11.156; S 1. 141, 178; Sn 542, 642; A 1.138; V.65; D III. 233; Vv 532*; Pv 1.8'; IV. i". siti-bhava coolness, dispassionateness, calm A 11 j. 435 Th 2. 360 Ps 11.43 Vism 248 VbhA 230 PvA 230 ThA 244. At J II. 1 63 & V.70 read sina (" fallen ") for sita. -iluka susceptible of cold Vin 1.288 (synon. sitabhiruka). -unha cold and heat J i.io. -odaka with cool water (pokkharani) 1.76; Pv 11. 10*; sitodika (iya) the same J iv.438. -bhiruka being a chilly fellow Vin 1.288W (cp. sitaluka).
;
Siyati [for Sk. Syayati] to congeal or freeze
&
Sba
visiveti.
pp.
see visiyati
sina*.
[Vedic sira] plough
ThA
270
= nangala).
SOa (nt.) [cp. Sk. iila. It is interesting to note that the Dhtp puts down a root in meaning of samadhi (No. 268) and upadharana (615)] i. nature, character, habit,
usually as - in adj. function " being of such e. g. ., a nature," like, having the character of adana of stingy character, illiberal Sn 244 PvA 68 (+maccharin) kir) of what behaviour? Pv 11.9'^; damana one who conquers PvA keli tricky PvA 241 251; parisuddha of excellent character A in. 124; papa" wicked Sn 246 bhanana wont to speak DhA dussila (of) bad IV. 93 vada quarrelsome Sn 381 sq.
behaviour
SIta (nt.) sail J IV.21.
Soalso
in
BSk.
Jtm
94.
SItaka=sita S iv.289 (vata).

l.i ; Sitala (adj.) [cp. Vedic sitala] cold, cool J 11. 128 Miln 246; tranquil J 1.3; (nt.) coolness Miln 76, 323; VvA 44, 68, 100 PvA 77, 244. sitalibhava becoming
; ;
DA
cool
Sdhp
33.
a furrow Vin 1.240 (satta sitayo); gambhirasita SIta with deep mould (khetta) A iv.237, 238 (text, -sita). -aloli mud from the furrow adhering to the plough Vin 1.206.
(f.)
Siti see sita.
The word sitisiyavimokkha Ps 11.43, ust be artificial, arisen from the pada. siti-siya vimutto Sn 1073 (on which see expl" at Nd* 678).
character D in. 235 Dhs 1327; Pug 20, 53; Pv 11. 8* Sdhp 338; (noun); 11. 9" (adj.); DhA 11.252; 1V.3 2. moral practice, good Miln 257 opp. susila S 1.141. (a) The character, Buddhist ethics, code of morality, dasa-sila or 10 items of good character (ho( " commandments ") are (i) pan4tipata veramani, i. e. abstinence from taking life (2) adinn'adana (from) taking what is not given to one; (3) abrahmacariya adultery (otherwise called kamesu miccha-cara); (4) musavada telling lies (6) pharusa-vacaya (5) pisuna-vacaya slander harsh or impolite speech (7) samphappalapa frivolous and senseless talk; abhijjhaya covetousness (8) (10) micchaditthiya heretic (9) byapada malevolence; views. Of these 10 we sometimes find only the first 7 designated as " sila " per se, or good character generally. See e. g. A 1.269 (where called sila-sampada) 11.83 sq.
; ;
SIdati [sad, Idg. *si-d-6, redupl. formation like ti^Jhati cp. Lat. sido, Gr. V?. The Dhtp (50) Av. hidaiti. gives the 3 meanings of " visarapa-gaty-avasadanesu "]
;
sampada. (6) The paAca-sHa or 5 items of good behaviour are Nos. 1-4 of dasa-sila, and (5) abstaining from any state of indolence arising from (the use of) intoxicants, viz. sura-meraya-majjapamada-tthana veramani. These five also from the
(not called " sila "),
&
to subside, sink; to yield, give way S 1.53; Sn 939 osidati Nd' 420); It 71; Mhvs 35, 35; ( = sagsidati 3'^ pi. sidare Pot. side It 71 fut. sidissati: see J 11.393 ni. Caus. sadeti (q. v.); Cans. II. pp. sanna. Cp. ni, vi. sidapeti to cause to sink Sdhp 43.
They are a sort of first half of the 10 sikkha-padani. preliminary condition to any higher development after conforming to the teaching of the Buddha (saranaggamana) and as such often mentioned when a new
follower
is
niigamane
silesu sile
fr.
" officially " installed, e. g. kanci nivesesi Tathagato
Bu
11.
kafici
190 sarapaiicasu
:
dasavidhe parar).
as following
From Pv iv.i"
sq. (as also
SIdana
(nt.) [fr. sidati]
sinking
;
Mhvs
30, 54.
Sina^ [pp. of ST to crush Sk. Îrna] fallen ofi, destroyed Miln 117 (patta leafless); J 11. 163 (patta, so read for See silso sagsina. sita). Slna' [pp. of siyati
;
upon Kh i.) it is evident that the sikkhapadani are meant in this connection (either 5 or 10), and not the silag, cp. also Pv IV. 3' sq., although at the above passage of Bu and at J 1.28 as well as at
Kh
II.
Sk.
Sina]
congealed
cold,
frosty
1.79.
SIpada
(nt.) [Sk, sllpada]
the Beri disease (elephantiasis)

;
morbid enlargement of the legs hence sipadin and sipadika suffering from that disease Vin 1.9 1, 322.
Slmantinl (f) a
woman
J iv.310
vi.142.
SIma
sima] boundary, limit, parish Vin i.io6sq., 309, 340; Nd' 99 (four); DhA iv.115 (malaka) antosimag within the boundary Vin 1.132, 167; ekasimaya within one boundary, in the same parish J 1.425 nissimag outside the boundary Vin 1.122, 132; bahisimagata gone outside the boundary Vin 1.255. bhinnasima In transgressing the bounds (of decency) Miln 122. comp sima & sima. .-anta a boundary Mhvs 25, 87 sin Sn 484 J iv.311. -antarika the interval between the boundaries J 1.265 Vism 74. -4tiga transgressing the limits of sin, conquering sin Sn 795 Nd' 99. -kata bounded, restricted Nd' p. 153 (cp. pariyanta). -ttha dwelling within the boundary Vin 1.255. -samugghata removal, abolish(f.)
[cp. Sk.
;.
Mhvs 18, 10 the expression dasa-sila is used evidently a later development of the term as regards dasa-sila (cp. Mhvs trsl' 122, n. 3). which through the identity of the 5 Silas & sikkhapadas was transferred to the 10 sikkhapadas. These 5 are often simply called pailca Without a dhanuna, e. g. at A in. 203 sq., 208 sq. special title they are mentioned in connection with the " saranai) gata " formula e. g. at A iv.266. Similarly the 10 'Silas (as above a) are only called dhamma at A 11.253 sq. v. 260 nor are they designated as sila at pancasu silesu samadapeti to instruct in the A 11.22 1 (c) The only 5 Silas (alias sikkhapadani) Vin 11. 162. standard enumerations of the 5 or 10 silas are found at two places in the Saijyutta and correspond with those given in the Niddesa. See on the 10 (as given under on the 5 (also as under b) a) S IV. 342 & Nd* s. V. sila S 11.68 & Nd* s. V. The so-called 10 silas (Childers) as found at Kh 11. (under the name of dasa-sikkhapada) are of late origin & served as memorial verses for the use of novices. Strictly speaking they should not be
: .
called dasa-sila.
The
eightfold sila or the eight pledges
which are recommended to the Buddhist layman (cp. Miln 333 mentioned below) are the sikkhapadas Nos. 1-8 (see sikkhapada), which in the Canon however do
Sila
172
Sisa
of virtuous behaviour." Thus at (expl"" in detail at Nd^ 66), 790,
VI. 49
1
not occur under the name of sila nor sikkhapada, but as atthanga-samannagata uposatha (or atthangika u.) " the fast -day with its 8 constituents." They are discussed in detail at A iv.348 sq., with a poetical setting of the eight at A iv.254 = Sn 400, 40 1 (d) Three special tracts on morality are found in the Canon. The Cullasila (D 1.3 sq.) consists first of the items (dasa) sila 1-7
(ariya).
then follow specific injunctions as to practices of daily living 1^' special conduct, of which the first 5 (omitting the introductory item of bijagama-bhutagama-samarambha) form the second 5 sikkhapadani. Upon the Culla follows the Majjhima" (D 1.5 sq.) & then the Mahasila D 1.9 sq. The whole of these 3 silas is called sflakkhandha and is (in theSamaiiiiaphalasuttae. g.) grouped with samadhi- and pafinakkhandha: D 1.206 sq. at A V.205, 206 slla-kkhandha refers to the Culla-sila only. The three (s., samadhi & paiifia) are often mentioned together, e. g. D 11. 81, 84; It 51; DA 1.57. The characteristic of a kalyana-mitta is endowment with saddha, sUa, caga, paiifia A iv.282. These four are counted as constituents of future bliss A iv.282, and form the 4 sampadas ibid. 322. In another connection at 111.99; Vism 19. They are. with suta (foil, after sila) characteristic of the merit of the devatas A 1.2 10 sq. (under devat'anussati). At Miln 333 sila is classed as sarana, paiica, atthanga", dasanga", patimokkhasagvara", all of which expressions refer to the sikkhapadas and not to the silas. At Miln 336 sq. sila functions as one of the 7 ratanas (the 5 as given under sampada up to vimuttiiianadassana plus patisambhida and bojjhanga). silakkhandha "4 cattaro sections of morality " Miln 243; Vism 15 & DhsA 168 (here as patimokkha-saijvara, indriya-sagvara, ajivaparisuddhi, paccaya-sannissita. The same with ref^ to catubbidha sila at J iii. 195). See also under cpds. At Ps 1.46 sq. we find the fivefold grouping as (i) panatipatassa pahanai), (2) veramani, (3) cetana, (4) saijvara, (5) avitikkama, which is commented on at Vism 49. A. fourfold sila (referring to the sikkhapada) is given at Vism 15 as bhikkhu", bhikkhuni", anupasampanna" gahattha. On sila and adhisila see e g. A 1.229 sq. VbhA 413 sq. -The division of sila at J III. 195 is a distinction of a simple sila as " sagvara," of twofold sila as " caritta-varitta," threefold as " ka;
-mattaka a matter of mere morality D 1.3 DA 1.55. -maya consisting in morality It 51 VvA 10 (see maya, def" 6). -vatta morality, virtue S 1. 143; cp. J 111.360. D 11.85; -vipatti moral transgression Vin 1.171 sq. A 1.95 268 sq. 111.252 Pug 21 Vism 54, 57. -vipanna trespassing D 11,85; Pug 21 -vimagsaka Vin 1.227. testing one's reputation J 1.369; n.429 III. 100, 193. -sagvara self-restraint in conduct D 1.69; Dhs 1342; DA 1. 1 82. -sagvuta living under moral self-restraint Dh 281. -sampatti accomplishment or attainment by moral living Vism 57. -sampada practice of morality Vin 1.227; ^ 11.86; M 1. 194, 201 sq. A 1.95, 269 sq.,
;
Sn 212, 782 i, 12 It 79 797, 803 J -bheda a breach of morality J 1.296.

;
;
Th
Pug. 25, 54. -sampanna practising morality, virtuous Vin 1.228 D 1.63 11.86 1.354 Th 2, 196 ThA 168; DA 1.182.
11.66
;
; ;
SData (f.) capacity
(-)
[abstr.
in. 2 72.
fr.
sila]
character(istic),
nature,
DhA
Silavant (adj.) [sila-l-vant] virtuous, observing the moral precepts D 111.77, 259 sq., 285; A 1.150; 11.58, 76; III. 206 sq., 262 sq. iv.290 sq., 314 sq. v. 10 sq., 71 sq. Vism 58; nom. sg. silava 1.286; Tikp 279. I.I 14 S 1. 166 It 63 Pug 26, 53 J 1.187 ace. -vantai) Vin 111.133; Sn 624; instr. -vata S 141.^67; gen. -vato S IV. 303 nom. pi. -vanto Pug 13 Dhs 1328 Nett 191 ace. pi. -vante J 1.187; instr. -vantehi D 11.80; gen. pi.
;
DA
D
;
-vantanag
-vati
II.
12
1.334; %^^- P^- -vatag Dh 56; J 1.144; Th 2, 449. compar. -vantatara J 113.
Silika (adj.)
(-") [fr. sila]
= silin
J vi.64.
sain
(adj.)
[fr.
sila]
having a disposition or character;
1.115; ariyasilin having the virtue of an Arya 1.286; niddasilin drowsy, Sn 96; vuddhasilin increased in virtue i.i 14 sabhasilin fond of society Sn 96.
DA
yika, vacasika, manasika," and fourfold as above cattaro silakkhandha. See further generally
under Ps
: ;
SQiya (nt.) [abstr. fr. sila, Sk. sllya for sailya] conduct, behaviour, character said of bad behaviour, e. g. emphasized as dussilya, e. g. S v. 384; J iii.74 = rv.7i A 1.105; V.145 sq. opp. sadhu-siliya J 11. 137 ( = sundara-sila-bhava C).
;
1.42 sq.
14,
Vism
3 sq.
Tikp
154,
165
sq., 269,
;
277
Nd^
277
;
Sivathika
188
(expl'i as
" patimokkha-sai)vara ")
Nd^
p.
VbhA
143.
doubtful; perhaps=*Sk. sivalaya; sivan " lying " -h atthi "bone," problematic] a cemetery, place where dead bodies are
(f.)
[et\-m.
it
Kern derives
as
-anga constituent of morality (applied to the pancasikkhapadar)) VbhA 381. -acara practice of morality -katha exposition of the duties of morality J I.I 87 II. 3. Vin 1. 15 A 1.125 J 1.188. -kkhandha all that belongs to moral practices, body of morality as forming the first constituent of the 5 khandhas or groups (-f- samadhi", paiiria'', vimutti", iianadassana-kkhaudha), which make up the 5 sampadas or whole range of religious develop; ; ;
thrown to rot away Vin

323; J 1. 146; Pv 240 PvA 195.
;
111.52
in. 36 D 11.295 sq. A in. 268, = susanaPvA 198); Vism 181,

; ;
SIvana
&
siveti
see vi.
Sisa' (nt.) [cp. Sk. sisa] lead
VbhA
worker
63
= kala-tipu)
Miln 331
:
ment
Nd' p. 277. 21, 39 III. 164; 1.124, 291; 11.20; S 1.99 sq. Nett 90 sq., 128; Miln 243; in. 417.
;
see
e. g.
Nd'
Vin.
;
in lead
D 11.351 S v.92 Miln 331 a leaden coin J 1.7; -kara a -maya leaden Vin 1.190.
; ; ;
162 sq.
51,
It
107;
fragrance of good works
DhA Dh 55
-gandha the
58.
Vism
-carana
moral
life J iv.328, 332. -tittha having good behaviour as its banks S 1.169, 183 {trsl' Mrs. Rh. D. "with virtue's strand for bathing"), -bbata [=vata^] good
Sisa* (nt.) [Vedic Sirsa see under sira] i. the head (of the body) Vin 1.8; A 1.207; Sn 199, 208, p. 80 J 1.74; II. 103 sisag nahata, one who has performed an ablution of the head 11. 172 PvA 82 aditta-sisa, one whose
;
;
turban has caught fire S 1.108 sisato towards the head Mhvs
first J
111.143
v. 440
n.93
works and ceremonial observances Dh 271; A 1.225; S IV. 18 Ud 71 Sn 231, etc. silavata the same Sn 212,
1
;
;
1.233.
2.
adho-sisa, head highest part, top, front bhumi" hill,

25,
93
It 79 sq. -paramasa the con782, 790, 797, 803, 899 tagion of mere rule and ritual, the infatuation of good works, the delusion that they suffice Vin 1.184 1.433 Dhs 1005; A III. 377; IV. 144 sq. Nd^ 98; Dukp 245, 282 sq. DhsA 348; see also expl at Cpd. 171, n. 4. sHabbatupadana grasping after works and rites D 11.58 Dhs 1005. 12 16; Vism 569; VbhA "181 sq. The old form silavata still preserves the original good sense, as much as " observing the rules of good conduct," " being
;
;
place of vantage Dpvs 15, 26; J 11.406; cankamana" head of the cloister Vism 121 sangama" front of the battle Pug 69 megha head of the cloud J 1.387 In this sense also opposed to pada (foot), e. g. J 1.103. sopana" head (& foot) of the stairs DhA 1.115. Contrasted with sama (plain) Ps i.ioi sq. 3. chief point Ps 1. 102. 4. panicle, ear (of rice or crops) A iv.169 DA 1.118. -5. head, heading (as subdivision of a subject), as " chanda-sisa citta-sisa " grouped under chanda & citta Vism 376. Usually instr "sisena " under
;
;
Sisaka
;
173
Su
intensive prefix (cp. sar)) in the sense of " very," and thus also comb'' with concepts which in themselves
the heading (or category) of," e. g. citta Vism 3 paribhoga J 11.24; sanna DhsA 200; kammatthana" DhA
111.159.
is
looking attentively after something -abadha disease of the head Vin 1.147. 1.270 sq. -4bhitapa heat in the head, headJ VI. 331. ache Vin 1.204. -kataha a skull D ii297 = 1.58; Vism 260= KhA 60; KhA 49. -kalanda Miln 272. [Signification unknown cp. kalanda a squirrel and kalandaka J vi.227; a blanket [cushion ?] or kerchief.] -cchavi the skin of the head Vin 1.277. -cola a headcloth, turban Mhvs 35, 53. -cchejja resulting in decapitation A 11.241. -ccheda decapitation, death J 1.167; Miln 358. -ppacalakag swaying the head about Vin IV. 188. -paramparaya with heads close together DhA -virecana purging to relieve the head D 1.12 1.49. DA 1.98. -vetha head wrap S iv.56. -vethana headcloth, turban 11. 193; sisavetha id. 1.244 = 3 iv.56.
-dnulokin looking ahead,
denote a deficiency or bad quality (cp. su-papika " very wicked ") and the prefix du (e. g. su-duj-jaya, su-duddasa, su-dub-bala).
Our
usual practice
is
to register
words with su under the simple word, whenever the

character of the composition is evident at first sight (cp. For convenience of the student however we give du). in the foil, a few comp"' as illustrating the use of su'. -kata well done, good, virtrous D 1.55 Miln 5 sukata the same D 1.27; (nt.) a good deed, virtue Dh 314; A III. 245. -kara feasible, easy D 1.250; Dh 163; Sn na sukaro so Bhagava amhehi upasarjkamitug p. 123 S 1.9. -kiccha great trouble, pain J iv.451. -kittika
; ; ;
well
Mhvs
expounded Sn 1057. -kumara delicate, lovely -kumalatta loveliness see sukhumala. 59, 29
;
-vedana headache
Sisaka
(nt.)
;
1.243;
11.
193.
towards
[=sisa]heakd, as uttarasisaka head

:
adj. -
heading, with the head northwards D 11. 1 37
eastward) J 1.50. hetthapacina" (of Maya's couch slsaka head downwards J 111.13; dhammasisaka worshipping righteousness beyond everything Miln 47, 117.
-kusala very skilful J 1220; -khara very hard (-hearted) J VI. 508. (=sutthu khara C). -khetta a good field D 11.353 A 1.135 S 1.2 i. -gajjin shrieking -gandha fragrant beautifully (of j^âcocks) Th i, 211. -gandhi = sugandha J 11.20; pleasant odour Dhs 625. -gandhika fragrant Mhvs 7, 27 J 1.266. -gahana J 100. -gahita and suggaa good grip, tight seizing J 1.223. hita, grasped tightly, attentive A 11. 148, 169; in. 179; iv.53 (probably mis1. 163, 222. -ggava virtuous
1.282.
, ; ;
DA
Siha [Vedic sigha]

111.121
;
;
i.
a lion
;
J spelling
11.255
;
1.16
Sn 72 J 1.165 Miln 400 Nd' 679 ( 256, 398 (with pop. etym. " sahanato ca hananato ca siho ti vuccati"); J v. 425 (women like the lion); 140 often used as an epithet of the Buddha A III. 122 S 1.28 It 123 fem. sihi lioness J 11.27 11.24
A 11 33. 245 = niigaraja)
VbhA
J for suggata). -ghara having a nice house -carita well conducted, right, good J VI. 4 18, 420. Dh 168 sq. (nt.) good conduct, virtue, merit A 1.49 sq.,
KhA
III.
149, and sihini Miln 67. -asana a throne Mhvs 5. 62 25, 98. -kundala " lion's ear-ring," a very precious ear-ring J v.348 SnA 138; also as "mukha-kundala at J v. 438. -canuna lion's hide A IV. 393. -tela " lion-oil," a precious oil KhA 198. -nada a lion's roar, the Buddha's preaching, a song of ecstasy, a shout of exultation " halleluiah " A 11.33 D 1.161, 175 S 11.27, 55 J 119 Miln 22 DhA 1.71 11.43, 178 VbhA 398 ( = settha-nada abhita-nada) SnA -nadika one who utters a lion's roar, a song 163, 203. of ecstasy A 1.23 -panjara a window J 1.304; 11. 31 DhA 1.191. -papataka " lion's cliif," N. of one of the -pitthe great lakes in the Himava SnA 407 and passim, on top of the lion J 11.244. -potaka a young lion J
; ;
III. 149. -mukha "lion's mouth," an ornament at the See side of the nave of the king's chariot KhA 172. also "kundala. -ratha a chariot drawn by lions Miln 121. -vikkilita the lion's play, the attitude of the Buddhas and Arahants Nett 2, 4, 7, I2j. -sejrya lying 11. 134; A 1.114; 11.40, like a lion, on the right side 244; J I.I 19, 330; VbhA 345; DhA 1.357. -ssara having a voice like a lion J v. 284, 296 etc. (said of a prince), -hanu having a jaw like a lion, of a Buddha
III. 1
44, 175;
;
Bu
xiii.i
=J
1.38.
7, 44 Siba|a Ceylon KhA 47, 50, 78; SnA 37. 175: Dlivs 9, I -kuddala a Singhalese hoe Vism 255 VbhA 238 397. KhA 132; -dipa Ceylon J vi.30; DhsA 103; DA i.i -bhasa Singhalese (language) DA i.i Tikp 259. See
(adj.)
Singhalese
;
Mhvs
sq.
37, 62 30. 53 sq.,

; ;
Diet, of
Names.
[fr.
Sihalaka
(adj.)
last]
Singhalese
SnA
397.
;
Su' (indecl.) [onomaul a part, of exclamation " shoo !" usually repeated su su J 11.250 VI. 165 (of the hissing of a snake) ThA 1 10 (scaring somebody away), 305 (sound Sometimes as su su, e. g. Tikp 280 (of a of puffing). Denom susumayati (q. v.). snake), cp. siikara.
; ;
Su-' (indecl.) [Vedic su, cp. Gr. n'-] a particle, combi" with adj., nouns, and certain verb forms, to express the notion of " well, happily, thorough " (cp. E. well-bred, It often acts as simple wel-come, wel-fare) opp. du.
;
231; It 55, variegated Dh 151 DhA 111. 122. -cchanna well covered Dh 14. -cchavi having a lovely skin, pleasant to the skin D III. 159 -jana a good man Mhvs i. 85. J V.2 15 VI. 269. -jati -jata well born, of noble birth D 1.93 Sn 548 sq. of noble family Mhvs 24, 50. -jiva easy to live Dh 244. = sundara-sa-tanu having a slender waist Vv 64'' rira VvA 280). -danta well subdued, tamed D 11. 254 Dh 94 A IV. 376. -dassa easily seen Dh 252 (m.) a kind of gods, found in the fourteenth rupa-brahmaloka D 11.52 Pug 17; Kvu 207. -dittha well seen Sn 178; -dujjaya difficult -divasa a lucky day J iv.209. p. 143. to win Mhvs 26, 3. -duttara very difficult to escape from A V.232 sq., 253 sq. Dh 86; Sn 358. -dukkara very difficult to do J v.31. -duccaja very hard to give up J VI. 473. -duddasa very difficult to see Vin 1.5 Th I, 1098; Dh 36; DhA i.3>'i; used as an epithet of Nibbana S iv.369. -duppadhagsiya very difi&cult to overwhelm D 111.176. -dubbala very weak Sn 4. -duUabha very difficult to obtain Sn 138; Vv 44"; Vism 2 VvA 20. -desika a good guide Miln 354 DhsA 123 Vism 465. -desita well preached Dh Sn 88, 230. -ddittha [ = su-|- uddiftha] well set out 111.243; Vin 1. 129; J IV. 192. -ddhanta well blown DhsA 326 = sar|dhanta A 1.253; Vin 1159. -dhammata good nature, good character, goodness, virtue -dhota well washed, thoroughly J 11.159 V. 357 VI. 527. clean J 1.331. -nandi (scil. vedana) pleasing, pleasurable S 1.53. -naya easily deducted, clearly understood A iii.i79 = sMHKav A 11. 148; iii. 179 (v. 1.). -nahata well bathed, well groomed D 1.104; as sunhala at S 1.79. -nimmadaya easily overcome D 243 and sq. -nisita well whetted or sharpened J iv.118; as "nissita at -nisit-agga with a very sharp point VvA 227. J VI. 248. -pakka thoroughly ripe -nita well understood A 1.59. Mhvs 15, 38. -pannasala a beautiful hut J 1.7. -patittha having beautiful banks D 11. 129 Ud 83 = supatittha -parikammakata See also under supatittha. 1.76. well prepared, well polished D 1.76 A 11. 201 VA 1.221. -parimanda'a -pariccaja easy to give away J 111.68. -parihina thorwell rounded, complete Mhvs 37, 225. oughly bereft, quite done for It 35. -papa-kammin very wicked J v. 143. -papa-dhamma" very wicked Vv 52'. -papika very sinful, wicked A 11 203. -payita well saturated, i. e. hardened (of a sword) J iv.iiS -pasiya easily threaded (of a needle) Cp. suthita.
57,
III. 52,
102; D Ps 59 sq.
;
;
96,
152 sq.,
log.
169;
Dh
I.I
15;
Vism
-citta
much
Su
-picchita well polished, shiny, slippery J 111.282. Dutoit " fest gepresst " J V.197 (cp- Sk. picchala ?). (pl| ?), so also Kern, Toev. 11.85. C. expls as suphassita. plpi good to drink J vi.526. -pita see suthita. -pubbanha a good morning A 1.294. -posata good nature Vin 1.45. -ppatikara easy requital 1. 123, -ppatipanna well conducted A 11.56 Pug 48 -ta, good conduct
174
Sukkha
-sandhi having a lovely opening J v.204. J III. 4. -samagata thoroughly applied to A iv.271 (atthanga", i. e. uposatha). -samaraddha thoroughly undertaken D II. 103; S 11.264 sq. Dh 293; DhA in. 452. -samahita well grounded, steadfast D 11.120; Dh 10; DhA IV. 114; It 113; -atta of steadfast mind S 1.4, 29. -samucchinna thoroughly eradicated M 1.102. -samutthapaya easily raised S v. 113. -samudanaya easy to accomplish J in. 3 13. -sambuddha easy to understand Vin 1.5; Sn 764; S 1.136. -sayanha a good, blissful evening A 1.294. -sikkhita well learnt, thoroughly acquired Sn 261 easily trained, docile J 1.444 ii-43>
; ; i
-ppatippatalita well played on D 11. 171 -ppatividdha thoroughly understood A 11. 185. -ppatitthita firnily established It 77; Sn 444. -ppatita well pleased Mhvs 24, 64. -ppadhagsiya easily assaulted or overwhelmed D in. 176; S n.264. Cp. "duppadhar)siya. -ppadhota thoroughly cleansed D 11.324. -ppabhata a good daybreak Sn 178. -ppameyya easily fathomed D 1.266 Pug 35. -ppavadita (music) well played Vv 39. -ppavayita well woven, evenly woven Vin III. 259. -ppavedita well preached It 78 Th 2, ThA 240. -ppasanna thoroughly full of faith 341 Mhvs 34, 74. -ppahara a good blow J 111.83. -phassita agreeable to touch, very soft J j.22o v.197 (C- for supicchita) smooth VvA 275. -bahu very much, very many Mhvs 20, 9 30, 18 34, 15 37, 48. -balhika see balhika. -bbata virtuous, devout S 1.236 1.52 Sn 220 Dh 95 J vi.493 DhA 11. 177 111.99 PvA 226 VvA 151. -bbinaya easy to understand Nd 326. -bbutthi abundant rainfall Mhvs 15, 97; DhA 1.52; -kathesameDi.il. -braha very big J iv.iii. -bhara easily supported, frugal 11. 2 -ta frugality Vin 1.45 1. 13. -bhikkha having plenty of food (nt.) plenty I. II. -"vdca called plenty, renowned for great liberality It 66. i 124. -majja -bhflmi good soil well polished J 111.282. -majjhantika a good noon A 1.294. -mati wise Mhvs 15, 214. -matikata well harrowed A 1.239. -mada very joyful J v. 32 8. -mana, glad, happy A 11. 198; Sn 222, 1028; 1.3; in. 269 Dh 68; Vism 174. kind, friendly J iv.217 (opp. disa).
Nett
50.
IV. 263.
-sikkhapita well taught, trained

skilful
1.444.
-sippika a
workman Mhvs
S
III.
1.
141.
-sukka very white,
144; Sn 548.
-slla moral, virtuous resplendent D li.iS; -seyya lying on soft beds S 11.268.
34,
72.
'
D
;
well remembered 1.520. -ssara melodious 36'; SnA 355. -ssoni -ssavana good news J 1.61. having beautiful hips J iv.19; v. 7, 294; cp. sussoniya -hajja friend S iv.59 Dh 219 J VI. 503, & see "safiiia. ^f 37 J '1274; IV.96 DhA in. 293. -hada friendly, good-hearted a friend = sundara-hadaya C.) in. 187 suhadil a woman with child J v. 330. J IV. 76; VI. 382 -hanna modesty J 1.42 i. See hanna. -hutthita [su-|utthita] well risen Sn 178. -huta well offered, burnt as a sacrifical offering A 11. 44.
-ssata
Vv
M
D
-manohara very charming Mhvs 26, 17. -manta advised, careful Miln 318. -manasa joyful Vin
well1.25;
Mhvs
-mapita well built J 1.7. -mutta happily released D 11. 162. -medha wise Vin 1.5; 1.142 A 11,49 and sq. Dh 208 Sn 117, 211 etc. It 33 Nd' -medhasa wise D 11.267; A 11.70 Dh 29. -yittha 453I,
76.
sacrificed A 11.44. -yutta well suited, suitable -ratta very red J 1.119; DhA 1.249. -rabhi J 1.296. fragrant S iv.71 Vv 84^2 J i.i 19 A 111.238 Vv 44I2, 53', 7i; Pv II. 12'; Vism 195 (vilepana) VvA 237; PvA 77; Davs iv.40 Miln 358. -ka-/andaka fragrance box, a fragrant box Th 2, 253; ThA 209. -ruci re-
well
Su^ (indecl.) (-) ['ssu, fr. Vedic svid, interrog. part., of which other forms are si and sudag. It also stands for Vedic sma, deictic part, of emphasis, for which also sa & assa] a particle of interrogation, often added to interrogative pronouns thus kar) su S 1.45 kena ssu S 1.39; kissa ssu S 1.39, i5i (so read for kissassa) ko su Sn 173, 181 kir) su Sn 1108; kathai) su Sn 183, 185, 1077 it is often also used as a pleonastic particle in narration; thus tada su then D 11.212 hatthe su sati when the hand is there S iv.171. It often takes the forms ssu and assu; thus tyassu = te assu D 11.287; api ssu Vin 1.5 yassahai) = ye assu ahar) D 11.284 n. 5 11.7, 76; tad-assu = tada. su then J 1.196; tay'assu three Sn 231 aditt'assu kindled D 11.264; nassu not Sn 291, -95. 297, 309; sv-assu = so su J 1.196. Euphonic r) is sometimes added yehi-g-su J vi.564 n. 3 kaccig-su
;
Sn
1045, 1079.
[cp. Sk.
Sugsumara
S
IV.
splendent Sn
-ruddha very fierce J v. 425, 431 548. (read rudda). -rosita -riipin handsome Mhvs 22, 20. nicely anointed J v. 173. -laddha well taken; (nt.) a good gain, bliss Vin 1.17; It 77. -labha easy to be obtained It 102 J 1.66 vi.125 PvA 87. -vaca of nice speech, compliant 1.43, 126 Sn 143 A in. 78 J 1.224. Often with padakkhinaggahin (q. v.). See also subbaca & abstr. der. sovacassa. -vatthi [i. e. su4-asti] hail, well-being Cp. 100= J iv.31 cp. sotthi. -vammita well harnessed J 1.179. -vavatthapita well known, ascer;
; ;
îûmara, lit. child-killing] a crocodile 241 ThA 204 J 11. 158 sq. Vism 446 ri (f.) a female SnA 207 (kucchi) DhA 111.194. crocodile J 11. 159; sugsamarini (f.) Miln 67; sugsuraadown in salutation rapatitena vandeti to fall
198
;
Th
2,
DA
of
1.
291.
fr,
Suka [Vedic suka,
4uc] a parrot J 1.458

v. 10.
fr.
n.132
instead
suka read sQka S

;
See suva.
Sukka^ [Videc Sukra

150;
11.38
;
uc] planet, star

163.
Ud. 9=Nett
(nt.)
semen, sukkavisatthi emission of semen Vin

12
;
in.
iv.30
Kvu
tained J 1.279; Miln 10. -vanaya [i. e. su-v-anaya] easily brought, easy to catch J 1.80, 124, 238. -vig-
gaha
of
fine figure,
;
handsome Mhvs
easily known Sn 92 J iv.217. instruct Vin 1.6. -vidiiravidiira very far off A 11.50. -vilitta -vibhatta well divided and arranged Sn 305. well perfumed 1.104. -vimhita very dismayed
-vijana -vififlapaya easy to

19, 28.
Sukka^ (adj.) [Vedic Sukla] white, bright; bright, pure, good S n.240 V.66, 104; Dh 87; Dhs 1303; It 36; 200 sukkadhamma J 1. 129 kaiihasukkag J 1. 129 Miln Sukka a class of gods D 11.260. evil and good Sn 526
; ; ;
-agsa bright
lot,
fortune
Dh
;
72
DhA
;
11.73.
-chavi
SnA 195. -visama very uneven, dangerous Th 11.352; ThA 11.242. -vihina thoroughly bereft J 1.144. -^vutthika abundance
J VI. 270.
-visada very clean or clear
of rain J 11.80; SnA 27; 1.95; see subbutthika. -vositag happily ended J iv.314. -sankhata well pre-
DA
having a white skin J iv.184 vi.508 at both pass, said -pakkha [cp. BSk. sukla-paksa of the sons of widows, Divy 38] the bright fortnight of a month A 11.19 Miln 388; j IV. 26 (opp. kala-pakkha) the bright half, the good opportunity Th 2, 358; ThA 244.
; ;
Snkkha
J
(adj.)
pared A 11.63. -sariiia (f.) having a good understanding C. sussoniya, i. e. J V.304; VI. 49, 52, 503 (for sonna ? having beautiful hips) Ap 307 (id.), -saiiiiata thoroughly restrained J 1.188. -sanfhana having a good
;
1.228,
[Vedic Suska, fr. Su?] dry, dried up D 11.347 V.106; Miln 261, 407. Cp. 326; III. 435
)
;
pari", vi.
-kaddama dried mud Mhvs

J v. 70.
difi.
consistence,
well
made Sn
28.
-sattha well
trained
-kantara desert 17, 35. -vipassaka " dry-visioned " Cpd. 55, 75 with expl" Geiger, Sanyulta tsrl" n.172 n. i.
;
Sukkhati
Sukkhati
[fr.
;
175
sure Sn 760.
Sunka
-sayita well
11.354.
1.
suska dry; su?] to be dried up Miln 152; ppr. sulckhanto getting dry J 1.498 ppr. med. sukkhamana wasting away J 1.104; Caus. II. sukkhaVin iv.86 J 1. 201, 380; 11.5b; peti S i.S 1.202; see also pubbapeti. pp. sukkhita.
J V.472
;
;
embedded
(in soil), of seeds
iii.404=D
DA
Sukhallik&nuyoga [same in BSk.] luxurious living Vin (kama-). See under kama,
Snkhayati [Denom. fr. sukha] to be pleased khayamana being displeased with).
J
11.31
10"
Sokkhana
(nt.) [fr. (nt.)
sukkha] drying up J
[fr.
111.390 (assu-).
(asu-
Sokkbapaaa
J VI. 420.
sukkhapeti] drying, making dry
Sokktaita [pp. of sukkhati] dried up, emaciated Miln 303.
Cp. pari".
Sokhita [pp of sukheti] happy, blest, glad S 1.52; in. 11 iv.iSo; Sn (sukhitesu sukhito dukkhitesu dukkhito) 1029; Pv 11.811; healthy Mhvs 37, 128; -atta [atman] happy, easy Sn 972.
;
Sukba
(adj.-n.) [Vedic sukha; in R. V. only of ratha; later generally] agreeable, pleasant, blest Vin 1.3 Dh
;
Sokhin
(adj.) [fr.
II.
185; S
1.20,
sukha] happy, at ease D 1.31, 73, 108; 170; in.83; Dh 177; Sn 145; being
;
118, 194, 331 Sn 383; patipada, pleasant path, easy progress A 11. 149 sq. Dhs 178 kanna-s. pleasant to the ear D 1.4 happy, pleased D 11.233. nt. sukhag wellideal, success Vin 1.294 being, happiness, ease ^ 1.73 sq. 1.37; S 1.5; A ni.355 (deva-manussanag) It 47 Dh2 SU67; Dhs 10 DhsA 117; PVA207 (lokiya" worldly happiness). kayika sukkha bodily welfare Tikp 283 cp. Cpd. 112' samisag s. material happiness A 1. 81 III. 412 VbhA 268. On relation to piti (joy) Vism 145 (sankhara-kkhandha-sangahita pIti, see vedana-kkhandha-sangahitaj) sukhar)) and Cpd. 56, Defined further at Vism 145 & 461 (ittha-phot243. i. e. of the kind of thabb-4nubhavana-lakkhanar) experiencing pleasant contacts). Two kinds, viz. kayika & cetasika at Ps 1.188; several other pairs at A 1.80 three (praise, wealth, heaven) It 67 another three (manussa, dibba, nibbana") DhA 111.51 four (possessing, making good use of possessions, having no gatha-bandebts, living a blameless life) A 11.69. dhana-sukh'atthar) for the beauty of the verse J 11.224. Opp. asukha D 111.222, 246 Sn 738 or dukkha, with which often comb* (e. g. Sn 67, 873, with spelling dukha Cases: instr. sukhena with comfort, at both pass). happily, through happiness Th i, 220; DhsA 406; ace. sukhag comfortably, in happiness yatha s. according to liking PvA 133; sukhag seti to rest in ease, to lie Cp. sukhawell S 1.41 A 1.136 Dh 19, 201 J 1.141. sayita. s. edhati to thrive, proper S 1.217; Dh 193; Sn 298; cp. sukham-edha Vin 111.137 (with Kern's s. viharati to live happily, remarks Toev. 11. 83). A 1.96 111.3 ^^ 379- ^^^- sokhya. -atthin fern, -ni longing for happiness Mhvs 6, 4. -avaha bringing happiness, conducive to ease S 1.2 sq., 55 Dh 35 J 11.42. -indriya the faculty of ease S v. 209 Dhs 452; It 15, 52. -udraya (sometimes spelt sq. Pv Ps 1.80 "undriya) having a happy result A 1.97
; ; ; ;
well,
unhurt
(adj.)
;
J 111.541
fern, -ni
11.
13
11.
126.
Sukhuma
'
1.14 [Epic Sk. suksma] Dhs 676 Th 2, 266 Dh S IV. 202 A 11. 171 fine, exquisite i25 = Sn 662; Vism 274, 488 (rupa). D II. 17, 188; Miln 313; susukliuma, very subtle Th i, cp. sokliumma; kho71 = 210 (-nipunattha-dassin) ma-, kappasa-", kambala- (n. ?) the finest sorts of Der. linen, cotton stuff, woolwork (resp.) Miln 105.-
subtle,
minute Vin
;
1.
182
sokhumma.
-acchika fine-meshed
-ditthi subtle
1.45
DA
1.127
Ap
21 (jala).
view
It 75.
-dhara with fine edge Miln 105.

1.185.
fr.
Sukhuinaka= sukhuma Ps
Sokhumatta
(nt.)
[abstr.
sukhuma]
fineness, delicacy
11.17 sq.
Sakbumala
refined, delicately
Sk. su-kumara] tender, delicate, nurtured A 1. 145; 11.86 sq. 111.130; Vin 1. 15, 179; II. 180; beautifully young, graceful soft, graceful Samana J 1.397; Sn 298; samaiia-" a A 11.87; fsni- sukhumalini Th 2, 217; Miln 68, & su(adj.)
[cp.
;
khumali
J vi.514.
Sokhumalata
(f) [abstr.
;
fr.
sukhumala] delicate constitu(ati).
tion J V.295
DhA
III.
283
Sukheti [Caus.
fr.
sukha] to
DA
peti
1.157; also sukhayati
'
n.202
Miln
79.
pp. sukhita.
make happy DhsA 117;
1.51
Caus.
II.
S IV.331 sukha-
Sugata [su-t-gata] faring well, happy, having a happy life after death (gati) see under gata; cp. Vism 424 (s.= Freq. Ep. of the Buddha (see Diet, of sugati-gata).
:
Names).
-angula a Buddha-inch, an inch according to the standard accepted by Buddhists Vin iv.168. -alaya 11.38, 148, 162 imitation of the Buddha J 1.490, 491 111.112. -ovada a discourse of the Blessed one J 1.119, 349; 11.9, 13, 46; III. 368. -vidatthi a Buddha-span, a span of the accepted length Vin in. 149 iv.173. -vinaya the discipline of the Buddha A n.147.
; ;
IV.
i"
= sukha-vipaka PvA
offering,
e.
243)
happy
{hita
(i.
luxury J 1.23 1. being happy) at Vin
-upaharana -edhita read as sukhe

31*.
Vv
111.13
&
S v. 351
(v.
1.
sukhe thita); also at

looking for pleasure
ness
DhA 1.165; cp. J vi.219. Dh 341. -kama longing for
-esin
happi-
S IV. 172, 188. -da giving pleasure Sn 297. -dhamma a good state M 1.447. -nisinna comfortably -patisagvedin experiencing happiness seated J iv.125.
1.
341
Sugati
(f.)
[su-l-gati]
happiness,
bliss,
;
happy
1.143
;
fate
;
Pug
61.
-ppatta
come to
well-being,
happy
(see detail
under
gati)
Vin
11.
162, 195
11.141
in. 112.
-pharanata ditiusion of well-being, ease Nett 89 (among the constituents of samadhi). -bhagiya participating in happiness Nett 120 sq 125 sq., 239 (the four s. dhamma are indriyasagvara. tapasagkhata puniiadhamma, bojjhangabhavaua and sabbupadhipatinissaggasankhata -bhiimi a soil of ease, source of ease Dhs 984 nibbana). DhsA 346. -yanaka an easy-going cart DhA 325. 111.230 sq. -vinicchaya discernment of happiness A 1.98 -vipaka resulting in happiness, ease D 1.51 DA 1. 158. -vihara dwelling at ease S v. 326. -viharin dwelling at ease, well at ease D 1.75 Dhs 163 J 1.140. -sagvasa pleasant to associate with Dh 207. -sanfiin conceiving happiness, considering as happiness A 11.52. -samuddaya origin of bliss It 16, 52. -samphassa -sammata deemed a pleapleasant to touch Dhs 648.
,
;
Pug 60
It 24.
77.
112;
III. 5.
205
V.268
Vism 427
sundara gati " & distinguished fr. (where def'' as sagga as including " manussagati," whereas sagga is suggati (in "devagati"); VbhA 158; DhA 1.153. verses), Dh 18; D 11.202 (printed as prose); J iv.436 Kern, Toev. 11.83 expl'' suggati as ( = saggaC.); vi.224. = sagga); doubtful. svargati, analogous to svar-ga
"
Cp. duggati.
Sugatin (adj.)
[fr.
sugati] righteous
Dh
126; J
1.219
Vin
II.
162 (suggati).
nt.)
Sonka (m. and

customs Vin
[cp Vedic sulka, nt.] i. toll, tax, A 1.54 sq. DhA 11.2; J iv.131 2. gain, profit Th 2, 25; IV. 132; VI. 347; PvA III. 420; ThA 32. 3. purchase-price of a wife Th 2,
111.52;
Sunkika
176
Suta
-pakasana the gospel of emptiness DA 1.99, 123 -patisagyutta relating to the Void, connected with Nibbana A 1.72 = in.i07 = S n.267; DA i.ioo sq. Miln 16; -vihara dwelling in the concept of emptiness Vin 11.304 in.iP4, 294. See on term e. g. Cpd. 69; Kvu trsl'
;
MUn 47 sq. odhisunka stake J vi.279; J VI.265 -gahana J v.254 a-sugkaxaha J v.254. -ghata customs' frontier Vin in. 47, 52. -tthana taxing place, customs' house Vin 111.62 Miln 359. -sayika (?) customs' officer Miln 365 (read perhaps "sadhaka or salika ?).
; ; ;
142, n. 4.
Sunkika [sunka+ika] a receiver of customs

Sunkiya
VI. 266.
(nt.)
J v.254.
Sonnatta (nt.) [abstr. fr. sufina] emptiness, the state of being devoid DhsA 221.
[abstr. fr.
sunka] price paid for a wife J
Sa^hn
Saoi (adj.) [Vedic uci] pure, clean, white D 1.4 A 1.293 opp. asuci impure A in. 226 v.iog, Sn 226, 410. 2j66. (nt.) purity, pure things J 1.22 goodness, merit Dp 245 a tree used for making foot -boards VvA 8. -kamma whose actions are pure Dh 24. -gandha having a sweet perfume Dh 58; DhA 1.445. -gavesin longing for purity S 1.205 DhA in. 354. -ghaîka read see sucighatika at Vin 11.237. -ghara Vin 11. 301 sq. sQcighara. -bhojana -jatika of clean descent J ii.ii. pure food Sn 128. -mhita having a pleasant, serene smile Vv iS^"; 502^; 64^2; VvA 96, 280 (also explained as a name); J iv.107. -vasana wearing clean, bright
(indecl.) [cp. Sk. su?thu, fr. su] well; the usual C. expl of the prefix su^ PvA 19, 51, 52, 58, 77, 103 etc. s. tata well, father J 1. 170 s. katag you have done well 1.297; sutthutarag still more J 1.229; J 1.287;
;
DA
SnA
50-
418.
(f.)
Sutthuta
[abstr. fr. sufthu] excellence
1.98 sq.
Nett
SuQa " dog," preferable

P.Gr. 93^Suiâti (sunoti) [srn,
spelling
for
suna,
cp.
Geiger,
clothes Sn 679.
Sacimant
(adj.)
[suci
+ mant]
pure,
an epithet of the
Buddha A
iv.340.
sacrificial ladle
Soja (f.) [Vedic sruc, f.] a S 1. 169; DA 1.289, 299.
1.120,
138;
Vedic Syijoti cp. Gr. /cXiw to praise Lat. clueo to be called Oir. clunim to hear Goth. hliujj attention, hliuma hearing, and many others] to hear. Pres. sunati D t.62, 152; S v.265 Sn 696; It 98 Miln 5. sunoti J iv.443 Pot. suneyya Vin 1.7 D 1.79; sune J iv.240 Imper. suna S in. 121 sunahi Sn p. 21 sunohi D 1.62 Sn 997; 3"* sg. sunatu Vin i" pi. sunama Sn 354 sunoma Sn 350, 988, 1 1 10 ( 1.56 2"^ pi. sunatha D 1.131 Pv IV. i^*. 11.76; It 41;
;
Snjihati [âdh which the Dhtp (417) defines as " soceyye," i. e. from cleansing] to become clean or pure 1.39 S 1.34, 166; Ndi 85; Vism 3; cp. pari, pp. suddha. Cans, sodheti (q. v.).
sunotha Sn 997; Miln i. s"" pi sunantu Vin 1.5; ppr. sunanto Sn 1023; DA 1.261 savag J in. 2 77. inf. sotug D 11.2 Sn 384; sunitum Miln 91. Fut. sossati D 11.131, 265 J 11.107; J 11.63
Sn 385;
PvA
13.
Sajjhana
(nt.) [fr. sujjhati] purification
Vism
44.
Vedic Suna, nt., void] Safina I. empty, uninhabited D 1.17; 11.202 S 1.180; iv. 173; DA I. no; Miln 5. 2. empty, devoid of reality, unsubstantial, phenomenal M 1.435 S 111.167; iv.54, 296; void, useless Sn II 19; Nd' 439 (loka). 3. empty, 1.483; S IV. 54, 297; Davs V.I 7; Miln 96; Vism 594 sq. (of namarupa, in simile with suiiiia daruyanta). suiinasuiina empty of permanent substance Ps 11. 178;
(adj.)
[cp.
Sk. sunya,
fr.
-nt. suniiai) emptiness, asunila not empty MUn 130. annihilation, Nibbana Vism 513 (three nirodha-sunnani) abl. to from the point of view of the " Empty " Nd^ 680 (long exegesis of sunnato at Sn 1 19) Vism 512 VbhA 89, 261 KhA 74. -agara an empty place, an uninhabited spot, solitude Vin 1.97, 228 11.158, 183 in. 70, 91 sq. D 1.175 11.86 291, 1.33; S IV. 1 33, 359 sq.; Ain.353; IV.139, 392, Miln 344; 437; V.109, 207, 323 sq. It 39 J ni.191 Vism 270 Nd' 94. -gama an empty (deserted) village
; ;
;
Vism 484 VbhA 48 Uhana Vism 353; VbhA 57.

(in similes)
;
Dhs 597
DhsA
309
156 VvA 187 i"' sg. sussag Sn 694. 2'' sg. assu -aor. i" sg. assur) J in. 572. J VI. 423. 3"' sg. suni J IV. 336; assosi D 1.87, 152; J III. 541. Sn p. 103; 1=' pi. assumha J 11.79. 2""' pi. assuttha i.iii. S 1. 157; 11.230. 3"! pi. assosug Vin 1.18; ger. sutva Vin 1.12 D 1.4 Sn 30. sutvana Vin 1.19; D 11.30 ;Sn 202. suijitva J v.96 Mhvs 23, 80. suniya Mhvs 23, loi. Pass, siiyati 1.30; J 1.72, 86; Miln 3"^ pi. siiyare 152. suyyati J IV.141 J iv.160 v.459. Grd. savaniya what should be heard, agreeJ VI. 528. able to the ear D 11.211. sotabba D 1.175; 11.346. Caus. saveti to cause to hear, pp. suta see separately. to tell, declare, announce J 1.344; Mhvs 5, 238; PvA 200 VvA 66. namag s. to shout out one's name Vin 1.36; 1.262 mag dasi ti savaya announce me to be your slave J in. 437 cp. J iv.402 (but see on this passage and on J in. 198 vi.486 Kern's proposed reading Caus. to cause to be heard, to play D 11.265. sateti) Desiderative sussusati DhA 1.206. also sunapeti in. 133 (text sussu(often written sussuyati) 1.230 ppr. sussusag Sn 189 (var. santi), A iv.393 (do.). read., text sussussa) sussiisamana Sn 383 aor. sussusigsu Vin i.io; fut. sussusissanti Vin 1.150; S 11.267
Ap
DA
(text sussu-).
Soiiilata (adj.)
[i. e. the abl. suiiflato used as adj. nom.] empty, devoid of lusts, evil dispositions, and karma, but especially of soul, ego Th 2, 46 ThA 50 Dhs 344; Mhvs 37, 7; nibbana DhsA 221; phassa S vimokkha Dh 92; DhA 11. 172; Miln 413; IV. 295 vimokkha samadhi, and samapatti Vin 111.92 sq. rv.25 sq. samadhi (contemplation of emptiness, see Cpd. 216) D III. 219 (one of three samadhis) S iv.360, 363 Miln 337 anupassana Ps 11.43 sq.
void,
Ags. cp. Gr. ruuf Ohg. snur Suîsa (f .) [Vedic snusa snoru Lat. nurus] a daughter-in-law Vin 1.240 111.136 D II. 148; 1. 186, 253; J VI. 498 Vv 13* ( = puttassa bhariya VvA 61); DhA 1.355; iv.8 Pv 11.46 (pi. sunisayo, so read for sutisaye). sunha the same Vin 11. 10 A IV.91 Th 2, 406 J 11.347 vi.506 Pv IV.3.*'
;
Sunnata
(f) [abstr.
fr,
suniia] emptiness, " void,"

;
unsub-
stantiality,
phenomenality
freedom from
in.
lust, ill-will,
and
dullness,
Nibbana
sq.,
; ;
in; Kvu
232;
DhsA
221; Nett 118

(n'atthi
;
123 sq., 126; Miln 16; Vism 333 vivitta i, e. abhava, suiiiiata, vivitt'akara), 578 (12 fold, relating to the Paticcasamuppada), 653 sq. ; VbhA 262 (atta. attaniya", niccabhava).
suiina
Suta^ [pp. of sunati cp. Vedic sruta] i. heard in special sense " received through inspiration or revelation " learned taught A 97 sq. D in. 164 sq., 24I sq. freq. in phrase " iti me sutag " thus have I heard, I have received this on (religious) authority, e. g. It 22 sq. (nt.) sacred lore, inspired tradition, revelation learning, religious knowledge A 1.2 10 sq. 11. 6 sq. 111.99 appa-ssuta S IV. 250; J 11.42; V.450, 485; Miln 248. one who has little learning A 11. 6 sq., 218; in. 181 V.40, 152 bahu-ssuta one who has much learning,
;
Suta
famous
;
177
-anta
Suddha
i. a chapter of the Scriptures, a text, a disa sutta, dialogue Vin 1.140 sq., 169; n.75; III. 159; 1V.344 A 1.60, 69, 72; n.147; S 11.267 = A III. 107 (suttanta kavi-kata kaveyya citt'akkhara cittavyanjana bahiraka savaka-bhasita) Vism 246 sq. (three suttantas helpful for kayagata sati). 2. the Suttantapitaka, opp. to the Vinaya Vism 272 ("atthakatha opp. to Vinay'atthakatha). As pitaka e. g. at KhA 12 VbhA 431. See Proper Names, -kantika (scil. itthi) as kanti at J 11.79. a woman spinner PvA 75 -kara a cotton-spinner Miln 33 1 -gula a ball of string V) 1.54 3*' Pv IV. PvA 145. -jala a web of thread, a 111.95 spider's web Nd^ 260. -bhikkha begging for thread PvA 145. -maya made of threads, i. e. a net SnA 115, 263. -rajjuka a string of threads Vism 253 VbhA 236. -lukha roughly sewn together Vin 1.287, 297. -vada a division of the Sabbatthavadins Dpvs 5, 48 Mhvs 5, 6 Mhbv 97. -vibhanga classification of rules Vin 11.97. Also title of a portion of the Vinaya Pitaka.
for inspired knowledge A 11. 6 sq. in. 113 sq., 182 sq., 261 sq. S 11.159. See bahu. asuta not heard Vin 1.238; Pv iv.i'; J 111.233 also as assuta J 1.390 ("pubba never heard before) 111.233. na suta pubbao a thing never heard of before J 11 1.2 85. dussuta 1.228 sussuta 2. renowned J 11.442. 111.104. -adhara holding (i. e. keeping in mind, preserving) the sacred learning J :ii.i93; vi.287. -kavi a Vedic poet, a poet of sacred songs A 11.230. -dhana the treasure of revelation in. 163, 251 1V.4 sq. VvA 113. 111.53
; ; ;
course,
-dhara remembering what has been heard (or taught in the Scriptures) A 11.23 ( + sannicaya) ni.152, 261 sq. -maya consisting in learning (or resting on sacred tradition), one of the 3 kinds of knowledge (paiiila), viz. cinta-maya, s.-m., bhavana-maya paiifia D in. 2 19 Vbh 324 (expl"' at Vism 439) as "raayi at Ps 1.4, 22 sq. Nett 8, 50, 60. -ssava far-renowned (Ep. of the Buddha)
;
Sn
353.
Snta' [Sk. suta, pp. of su (or sn) to generate] son 47; fem. suta daughter, Th 2, 384.
Sotatta (nt.) [abstr.
learnt
fr.
Mhvs
i,
Snttaka
suta'] the fact of having heard or
SnA
;
166.
[su + grd. of tappati'] easily contented (opp. dut).
(nt.) [fr. sutta] a string Vin 11.271 string of jewels or beads Vin 11. 106 in. 48 a term for lust DhsA 364.
;
;
PvA 145; a DhsA 321

;
Sutappaya
(adj.)
1.87
Pug 26
Satavant
;
(adj.) [suta' + vant] one who is learned in religious knowledge Vin 1.14; A 11. 178; in.55 iv.68, 157; S III. 57 Tikp 279 Sn 70 ( = agama-sampanna SnA 124). sutavanta-nimmita founded by learned, pious 90, 371 men Miln i assutavant, unlearned M i.i (va puthujjano laymen); Dhs 1003; A in.54 iv.157.
; ; ; ; ;
Suttantika versed in the Suttantas. A suttantika bhikkhu is one who knows the Suttas (contrasted with vinayadhara, who knows the rules of the Vinaya) Vin 11.75. Vin 1.169; n.75, 161; Cp. dhamma C i & pitaka. 111.159; J 1. 218; Miln 341; Vism 41, 72, 93; KhA 151. -duka the Suttanta pairs, the pairs of terms occurring -vatthiini the physical in the Suttantas Dhs 1296 sq, bases of spiritual exercise in the Suttantas Ps i.i86.
Suti (f) [cp. sruti revelation as opp. to smrti tradition] hearing, tradition, inspiration, knowledge of the 1.
2.
Sntti'
Vedas Sn 839, 1078 Miln 3 (-|-sammuti) rumour sutivasena by hearsay, as a

;
;
Mhvs
i,
3.
(f.) [cp. Sk. sukti, given as pearl-shell (Susruta), and as a perfume] in kuruvindakasutti a powder for rubbing the body Vin 11. 107 see sotti.
;
tradition
VvA
3. 476; vi.ioo. 139 (dvavlsati suti-bheda 22 kinds of sound).
111.285.
through a sound, tone

story,
Sutti'
(f.)
[Sk. sukti] a
good saying Sdhp
340, 617.
Satitikkha (adj.)
[fr.
su
+ titikkha]
;
easy to endur*
J 524.
Satta' [pp. of supati] asleep Vin 111.117; v.205 D 1.70; (nt.) sleep D n.95 11.130; Dh 47; It 41 J v. 328. In phrase -pabuddha " awakened 1.448; S IV. 169. from sleep " referring to the awakening (entrance) in the deva-world, e. g. Vism 314 (brahmalokag uppajjati) DhA 1.28 (kanaka-vimane nibbatti) in. 7 (id.); cp.
Suthita (?) beaten out, Miln 415 (with vv. II. suthiketa. Kern, suphita & supita). Should we read su-pothita ? Toev. 11.85 proposes su-pita " well saturated " (with which cp. supayita J iv.118, said of a sword).
Sndao
1.143.
Sntta' (nt.) [Vedic sutra, fr. siv to sew] i. a thread, string 1.76; II. 13; Vin II. 150; Pv II. 11' ( = kappasiya sutta DhsA fig. for tanha at Dhs 1059 PvA 146) J 1.52. kala" a carpenter's measuring line J 11.405 364. Miln 413; digha" with long thread J v.389 makkata spider's thread Vism 136; yanta string of a machine Mentioned with kappasa as barter for VbhA 241. 2. the (discursive, narrational) civara at Vin in. 216. part of the Buddhist Scriptures containing the suttas or dialogues, later called Sutta-pitaka (cp. Suttanta). As such complementary to the Vinaya. The fanciful expl" of the word at DhsA 19 is " atthanai) sQcanto suvuttato savanato 'tha sudanato suttana-sutta-sabhaD n.,124; Vin gato ca suttai) Suttan ti akkhatar)." 11.97; VbhA 130 ( + vinaya); SnA 159, 310 (compared 3. one of the divisions with Vinaya & Abhidhamma). of the Scriptures (see navanga) A 11.103, 178; in. 177, Miln 263.-^4. a rule, a clause (of the Pati361 sq. 5- a chapter, mokkha) Vin 1.65, 68 11.68, 95 111.327division, dialogue (of a Buddh. text), text, discourse v.46 Nett (see also suttanU) S in 221 (pi. sutta), 253
(indecl.) [ = Vedic svid, influenced by sma see su'] a deictic (seemingly pleonastic) particle in comb" with demonstr. pronouns and adverbs untranslatable, unless by " even, just," e. g. tapassi sudag homi, lukha ssudai) i.77 = J 1.390; cp. itthar) sudai) thus [sic] homi etc. Sn p. 59 tatrasudarj there Vin 1.4, 34 iv.108 D 1.87;
:
11.91
It
;
1. 1
13
11.264; S 15; api ssudai) sa ssudam S n.255.
I.I
19; api sudag
Sndda
[cp. Vedic ûdra] (see detail under vanna 6) a Sudra Vin 11.239; D 1. 104; in. 81, 95 sq. (origin); M 1.384; A 1. 162; II. 194; S I.I02 Pug 60; Sn 314; fem. suddi D 1. 241 A III. 226, 229 Vin ni.133.
;
Suddha
I.
D no; Sn 476. 2. purified, pure Dh 125, 412 Sn9o 3. simple, mere,

; ;
[pp. of sujjhati]
I.
clean, pure,
Vin
1.16;
II.
152
of heart
1.39;
unmixed, nothing but S 1. 135; DhsA 72 J n.252 (dandaka just the stick), -antaparivasa a probation of complete purification
Vin
11.59 sq.
iv.iii.
-ajiva clean livelihood VbhA 116; -inupassin -ajivin living a pure life Dp 366.
;
DhA
7.
suttaso chapter suttato according to the suttas
118;
DhsA
28.
by chapter A v. 72, Vism 562= VbhA

J J
1.288,
81
6.
an ancient verse, quotation

of rules, lore, text
11.46 (hatthi'
book
book
1.194
173. 307, 314. (go ^^^ ^
considering what is pure Sn 788 Nd' 85. -avasa pure abode, name of a heaven and of the dcvas inhabiting Five are enum"" at D in. 237, it D 11.50; Vism 392. cp. viz. Aviha, Atappa, Sudassa, Sudassi, Akanittha -avasakayika belonging to the pure abode, in. 103. epithet of the Suddhftvasa dcvas Vin 11.302 D 11.253 S 1.26. -piti whose joy is pure Mhvs 29, 49. -buddhi -vagsata purity of lineage of pure intellect J i.i. Mhvs 59, 25. -yasana wearing pure clothes Th 2, 338; ThA 239. -valuka white sand Mhvs 19, 37. -sankha;
cows);
elephant trainer's handbook).
rapuiija a
mere heap
of sankharas S 1.135.
Suddhaka
Suddhaka
Saddhata
Suddhatta
Saddhi
(nt.) [suddha + ka] a trifle, a minor otience, than a Sanghadisesa Vin 11.67.
(.)
178
less
j
Subhaga
Supina (m.
is
[abstr.
It.
suddha] purity Sn 435.
(nt.) [abstr. fr.

[fr.
suddha] purity
11.14;
Vism44.
âdh] purity, purification, genuineness, 1.80 sterling quality D 1.54 11.132, 147 S 1.166, 169, 182; IV. 372 Th 2, 293; DhA 111.158 (v. 1. visuddhi) VvA 60 (payoga") Vism 43 (fourfold desana", sagvara, pariyetthi", paccavekkhana") Dhs 1005 Sn 478 suddhigvada stating purity, Sn 910; Nd' 326; suddhiniya leading to purity Sn 910. Cp. pari", vi. -magga the path of purification (cp. visuddhi) S 1. 103.
(f.)
;
& nt.) [Vedic svapna; the contracted P. form soppa] a dream, vision D 1.9, 54; S 1.198; iv.117 (supine in a dream; v. 1. supinena) Sn 360, 807, 927; Nd' 126 J 1.334 sq., 374 v. 42 DA 1.92, 164 Vv 44^* VbhA 407 (by 4 reasons), 408 (who has dreams); DhA 1.2 15. The five dreams of the Buddha A 111.240 J 1.69. PvX 105 (of dussupina an unplejisant dream J 1.335 Ajatasattu) mangala a lucky |dream J vi.330 mahag passati to have (lit. see) a great vision J 1.336 sq. (the 16 great visions) g adisati to tell a dream Nd^ 381.
;
; ; ;
; ;
Supina at Pv
Suddhika
[suddhi + ka] i. connected with purification Dhs 519-522 udaka-s. pure by use of water S 1.182 Vin 1. 196; udakasuddhika (f.) cleaning by water Vin IV. 362 susana-s. fastidious in the matter of cemeteries J 11.54.^2. pure, simple; orthodox, schematized; justified Ndi 89 (vatta") Vism 63 (ekato & ubhato), 64 (id.); DhsA 185 (jhana).
(adj.)
;
;
read supita. -anta [anta pleonastic, cp. ThA 258 " supinam eva supinantag "] a dream abl. "ante in a dream Th 2, 394 " supinena") J V.328 (spelt suppante C. sopp expH as vi.i3i instr. "antena id. Vin 11. 125; in. 112; J v.40 ThA 258; IvhA 175; SnA 80. -pafhaka a dream-teller, astrologer Ndi 381. -sattha science of dream-telling,
;
11. 6I
oneiromantics
SnA
564.
Supinaka [supina -l-ka] a dream 1.365; J V.354; DA 1.92.
Vin
11.25;
11.333;
Supita read Miln 415 for suthita (Kern's suggestion).
See
under
su.
Sudba
J
(f.)
[cp. Sk.
sudha]
i.
the food of the gods, ambrosia

(sakkhara).
V.396;
Vism 258= KhA 56
2.
lime,
whitewash, cement Vin 11. 154; -kamma whiteWcishing, coating of cement J vi.432 Mhvs 38, 74.
pleister,
;
Supothita [su -f- pothita] well beaten; perhaps at Miln 415 for suthita (said of iron) (nt.) a good thrashing DhA
;
1.48.
Sona^
[Sk. suna, pp. of û to swell] swollen
Vin
11.253
Suppa
'
[cp.
Vedic surpa] a winnowing basket
1.502;
11.428;
Vism
109
(4-sarava),
123;
IV. 2 75, 470.
DhA
;
Sana'
suna see suvaija] a dog, also written suna J VI.353. 357 (cp- sunakha).
[Sk.
;
basket,
1.174 (kattara); 11. 131 ; Mhvs 30, 9. little sieve DhsA 321 (-(-musalaka).
Ud 68 J Miln 282; -ka a toy

;
Sanakha [cp. Sk. Sunaka the BSk. form is e. g. MVastu 111.361, 369] a dog A 1.48;
509
J
;
;
also sunakha,11.122
Suppata (f.) [fr. supa] in mugga-s. pea-soup talk, sugared words Miln 370. See under mugga.
some
(or
II. 128, 246 PvA 151, 206. J 1. 175, 189 fern, sunakhi sort of animal J vi.538.
;
rukkha
Th
2,
Suppanta see under soppa.

Suplavattha at J v. 408 is doubtful in spelling & meaning. Perhaps to be read " suplavantag " gliding along beautifully; C. expl"' as " sukheua plavan'atthag."
IV. 400.
Names of some dogs

iv.183;
;
in the
a bitch Jatakasare Kanha

Cp. suvaâ.
Maha)
Pingiya
J ibid.
Caturakkha 111535; Jambuka,

11.246.
Uhattabhuiijana
Subbaca
Sonaggavellita [su-l-agga-t-vellita, perhaps originally suv-agga] beautifully curled at the ends (of hair) J vi.86.
(adj.) [su-l-vaca] compliant, meek A 111.180. Der. sovacassa. also suvaca (under su).
See
Subbhu
Snbha
Sundara
Epic & Class. Sk sundara] beautiful, good. nice, well J ii.ii, 98 SnA 410, 493 (cp. parovara). It is very frequent as Commentary word, e. g. for prefix
(adj.) [cp.
;
(adj.) [su-(-bhii, Sk. bhru, see bhukuti] having beautiful eyebrows J iv.i8 ( = subhamukha C). (adj.) [Vedic subhas fr. subh; cp. sobhati] shining, 111.102; Dhs 250; bright, beautiful i. 76 = 11. I3 = It 80 ; 1.22 1 auspicious, lucky, pleasant Sn 341 good Sn 824, 910; subhato maiinati to consider as a good thing Sn 199; J 1.146; cp. S iv.iii (nt.) welfare, good, pleasantness, cleanliness, beauty, pleasure -vasena for pleasure's sake J 1.303, 304 asubha anything repulsubhasive, disgusting or unpleasant S 1.188; v.320
PvA 57, 77; VvA III for subha PvA 14, 44; for sadhu SnA 176 for sobhana PvA 49 for seyyo PvA 130.
su
; ; ;
DA
Sllpa^9a [Vedic suparna] " Fairwing " a kind, of fairy bird, a mythical creature (cp, garula), imagined as winged, considered as foe to the nagas D 11.259 S 1. 148 J 1.202; 11.13, i7; 111.91, 187, 188; VI. 256, 257; Visra 155 (raja), 400; Ndi 92, 448; DhA 1.280; PvA 272; DA 1.51; Mhvs 14, 40; ig. 20. Four kinds S
; ;
111.246.
Supati (suppati, soppati) [svap; Vedic svapiti
&
svapati
subha pleasant and unpleasant Miln 136; J 111.243 (niraya = subhanag asubhag unpleasant for the good, cp. below subhasubha. C. -angana with beautiful courts J vi.272. -isubha good and bad, pleasant & unpleasant Dh 409 = Sn 633. -kinna
)
;
sleep or dream (see supina), with which cp. Gr. Av. xvafna, Lat. somnus, Ags. swefn. vn-TOc sleep Dhtp 481 " saye "] to sleep; supati Sn no; J 11. 61 (sukhag supati he sleeps well) v. 2 15 Pv 11.9^* suppati S 1. 107; soppati S 1.107, no; Pot. supe S i.iii; ppr. supanto Vin 1.15; ppr. med. suppamana J in. 404 aor. supi Miln 89* ; Vin 11.78 ; PvA 195 (sukhag) inf. sottug S I.I 1 1 ; pp. supita; also sutta' & sotta.
svapna
Supava
ii.295 = [ = suvana] a dog D Miln 147. Spelt supana at J iv.400.
1.58,
88; Sn 201
Supayika
J iv.i 18 (read
supayita).
See under su".
i 2 the lustrous devas, a class of devas D 11 69 329, 390 III. 102 A 1. 122 J 111.358 Kvu 207 also written "kinha A 11.231, 233; iv.40, 401; Vism 414, 420 sq. VbhA 520 KhA 86. -gati going to bliss, to heaven Mhvs 25, 115. -^thayin exist ng or remaining, continuing, in glory D 1.17 DA 1.1 10 A v. 6a, -dhatu the element of splendour S 11.150. -nimitta auspicious sign, i 26 auspiciousness as an object of one's thought A 1.3, 87, 200 S V.54, 103 Vism 20. -safifia perception or notion of what is pleasant or beautiful Nett 27. Opp. asubhasaiiiia concept of repulsiveness A 1.42 See asubha. -safifiin conv.106. IV.46 11.17 111.79 sidering as beautiful A 11.52.
; ;
Supita [pp. of supati] sleeping; (nt.) sleep S 1.198 (ko attho supitena)= Sn 331 SnA 338 Pv 11. b^ (so read for
; ;
Subhaga
(adj.) [su-l-bhaga] lucky; "karana making happy Der. soi.ii; 1.96. or beloved (by charms)
DA
supina
?).
bhagga
Sumana
Sumana the
IV.12.
179
; ;
Susu
(f .) [cp. Sk. surasi, " basilienkraut " BR fr. surasa] a medicinal plant Vin 1.201 cp. DeSinamamala vin.40.
; ;
great-flowered jasmine J 1.62 iv.455 DhA In composition sumana". -dama a wreath of jasmine J iv.455. -patta cloth with jasmine pattern J 1.62. -puppha j. flower Miln 291 VvA 147. -makula a j. bud DhA 111.371. -mala garland of j. VvA 142.
;
SnlasI
Salop!
(f.)
a kind of small deer J vi.437, 438.

;
;
Sava
Samarati see
sarati'.
(?), cp. Geiger, P.Gr. 60, 548) only says " saijsumis subhati MVeistu 1.14] to over, strike J in. 185 (sumh) vi.549.
lS;
[cp. Sk. Suka] a parrot J 1.324 iv.277 sq. vi.421 431 sq. (the twô: Pupphaka & Sattigumba) DhA 1.284 (raja). fem. suvi J vi.421.
;
;
Sambhati {& sumhati) [sambh
Snvawa
[Sk.
suvarija] of
1.82
;
good colour, good, favoured,

; ;
The Dhtm (306 bhane." The BSk. form

128.
push, throw pp. sumbhita.
Cp.
a, pari".
Sambtaita [pp. of sumbhati] knocked over, fallen (over) Pv.\ I 74,
It 99 A iv.255 Pug 60 gold S IV. 325 sq. Sn 48, 686; Nd' 687 ( = jatarupa); KhA 240; VvA 104; often together with hiranna Vin 111.16, 48; D 11. 179; -ani pi. precious things J i 206. Cp. sonna. -i^thaka gilt tiles DhA 111.29, 61 VvA 157. -kara
beautiful J 1.226;
Dhs 223
(nt.)
suvanna
Sayyati
is
Passive of sunati.
Snra
(
Epic Sk. sura probably after asura] god Sn 681 484); name of a Bodhisatta J v. 12, 13; surakanna a goddess, a heavenly maid J v. 407 ( = devadhita, C.) surinda the king of gods Mhbv 28. Opp.
[cp.
= deva SnA
;
asura.
Sarsta (adj.) [su + rata] (in good sense:) well-loving, devoted see soracca; (in bad sense :) sexual intercourse, thus wrongly for soracca at J in. 442 C, with expl" as " dussilya." Cp. surata.
:
Sura
(f
[Vedic
;
sura]
11.295.
("drink") Vin
;
spirituous (intoxicating) 301; iv.iio; 1.146;
liquor
1.212,
295 It 63 J 1. 199, 252 (tikhinai) surar) yojetva mixing a sharp drink); DhA 11. 9 Dh 247; as nt. at J vi.23 (v. 1. sura as gloss). Five kinds of sura are mentioned, viz. pittha", puva, odana" (odaniya"), kinnapakkhitta, sambhara-sjiriyutta" VvA 73 VbhA 381. -Adhitthaka addicted to drink J v. 42 7. -geha a drinking house J 1.302. -ghata a pitcher of liquor -ghara = geha J v. 367. -chana a drinking J III. 477. festival J 1.489; DhA iii.ioo. -dhutta a drunkard Sn 106 J 1.268 111.260. -nakkhatta a drinking festival -pana drinking strong liquor J 1.50; J 362; SnA 185. VbhA 383. -payika a woman drinking liquor IV.23 -pipasita thirsty after strong drink S 11. no. J V.I I. -pita one who has drunk liquor J 1.426. -mada tipsiness. intoxication A iv.213; J 1.352, 362. -meraya (-pana) (drinking) rum & spirits A 1.261 11.53. See also (panca-) sikkhapada. -vitthaka bowl for drinking spirits J v.42 7 DhA III. 66. -sonda a drunkard DhA III. 1 29. -sondaka
goldsmith D 1.78 ii.iS 111.243 A 1253 sq. J 1.182 V.438 sq. Nd^ 478; Vism 376 (in sim.) DhA iir.340 SnA 15 VbhA 222 (in sim). -gabbha a safe (-room) for gold DhA iv.105. -guha " golden cave," N. of a cave SnA 66. -torana gilt spire VbhA 112. -patta a golden (writing) slab J IV.7 SnA 228, 578; DhA iv.89. -panaka a golden diadem Miln 210. -pabbata N. of a mountain SnA 358. -passa id. SnA 66. -paduka golden slippers Vin 1.15. -maya made of gold J 1,146. -mala golden garland DhA 1,388. -mendaka a golden ram DhA III. 364 iv.2i7; -bhinkara a g vase Mhbv 154 -bhumi " gold-land." N. of Cambodia Nd^ 155. -rajaharjsa golden-coloured royal mallard J 1.342. -vanna gold-coloured (of the body of the Yathagata) D 111.143, -vithi golden street '59 J n.104 rv.333 DhA in. 113. (in Indra's town) J v. 386. -sivika ag. litter DhA in. 164. -haijsa golden swan J 1.207 11.353 SnA 277, 349.
;
;
'
Savawata
(f.)
[abstr.
34.
fr.
suvanna] beauty of colour or
complexion Pug
Savaâ (& suvana)
[cp. Sk. 4van, also Svana (f. Svani) fr. Vedic ace. Suvanar), of ^van. For etym. cp. Gr. kvu-v, Av. spa, Lat. canis, Oir. cu, Goth, hunds] a dog M 111.91 Sabala ( = supana 1.58) J vi.247 (the 2 dogs of hell & Sama) Vism 259 ( = supana KhA 58). As suva at Sdhp 379, 408. -See also the var. forms san, suna, suna, sunakha, supana, soiia. -doni a dog's (feeding) trough Vism 344, 358 VbhA 62. -pinda a dog biscuit Vism 344. -vamathu dog's vomit Vism 344 ( = suva-vanta Sdhp 379).
:
Sovanaya [su-v-anaya] easy to bring S 1.124= J ^^
Savamin [metric
Save see
sve.
for samin] a master
Sn 666.
id. J
v.433.
;
Sariya [Vedic surya cp. suvar light, heaven Idg. *sauel, as in Gr. >/\iof Lat. sol.. Goth, sauil sun Oir. suil "eye " cp. also Gr. aiXas splendour, nMjvq moon, & many others, for which see Walde, Lai. Wlb. s. v. sf,l] i. the sun Vin 1.2; D 11. 319; Sn 687; A 1.227; S v.29 sq. J 11.73; Vism 231 (in simile), 416 (the seventh sun), 41 (myth of pop. etym.), 690 (in sira.) Miln 299 KhA 2 VbhA 519 size of the (bala, in simile) PvA 137, 21 1 sun DhsA 318; suriyag ufthapeti to go on till sunrise 2. the sun as a god D 11.259 S 1.51 J iv.63, J 1. 318.
, ; ;
Sosana
II.
(nt.) [cp.
;
Vedic ^masana] a cemetery Vin

;
1.15,
;
50
J 1.175 Nd' 466; Nd' 342 Vism 76, 180 PvA 80, 92, 163, 195 sq. amaka-s. a place where the corpses are left to rot J 1. 61, 372 VI. 10; DhA 1. 176. Cp. sosanika. -aggi a cemetery fire Vism 54. -gopaka the cemetery keeper DhA 1.69. -vaddhana augmenting the cemetery, (it to be thrown into the cemetery Th 2, 380. Cp.
146
1.71
1.241
11.210
;
Pug 59
katasi".
etc.
vi.89, 90, 201, 247, 263, etc. -atthangamana sunset VvA 295. -uggamana sunrise Mhvs 23, 22 J 1. 107. -kanta the sun-gem, a kind of gem Miln 118. -ggaha eclipse of the sun 1,10; -mandala the orb of the sun A 1.283 Dhs 617. J 1.374.
; ;
Sasanaka
91.
(adj.) [fr. last]
employed
uira]
in a
cemetery Mhvs
10,
Sosira
(adj.-nt.)
1.
1
[Sk.
perforated,
full
of holes,
1
;
hollow J
-rasmi a sunbeam J 1.502.
-vattika a sun-worshipper
Ndi
89.
Miln 46; Sn 199; J 1. 1 72, 442; DA 1.26 112; Vism ig4 = DhsA 199; KhA 172 asusira DhA II. 148 (Bdhgh for eka-ghatia). (nt.) a hole PvA 62.
;
;
Sura (indecl.) [onamat.] a hissing sound (" sum "); surusuru-karakai) (adv.) after the manner of making hissing sounds (when eating) Vin 11. 214; iv.197.
Susa' [cp. Sk. SiSu] a boy, youngster, lad Vin 111.147 = Sn 420; D 1.115; J 11.284; Vv 64'* ( = dahara C.)
;
Sartmga
[a corruption of
7,
ffT'piyi]
a subterranean passage
Mhvs
14 sq.
ajaniya-susupama M 1.445, read ajaniy-ass-upama (cp.Th i, 72). In phrase susukaja the susu is a double su, in meaning "very, very black" (see under k3|a-kesa), e g. D i.ii5 = M 1,82 =
1.82;
11.22;
11.57;
Susu
J susunaga a young elephant D
i8o
Suyati
-ghatika a small -kara a needle-maker S 11.2 16. bolt to a door. Vin 11.237; Ud 52; A rv.206 J 1.346; Vism 394. -ghara a needle case Vin 11. 301 sq. VI. 444 -nalika a needle-case rv.123, 167; S II. 231 J 1.170. made of bamboo Vin ii.i 16 -mukha" needle-mouthed," a mosquito Abhp 646; a sort of intestinal worm; a
;
11.22
= 111.66=
11.57; expl'' as sutthu-ka]a 11.254.
DA
1.284.
Susu^ the sound susu, hissing J in. 347 (cp. su and su)
ThA
189.
the
name
J
cow
Snsaka
?)
VI. 537 (plur.
of a sort of water animal (alligator or seasusu) v.255 (kumbhila makasa
pana
susu).
(f.)
an alligator Vin 1.200

;
11.
;
Nd^ 470 has sugsumara)

;
M
(
;
1.459
123 (where Miln 196.
id. p. at
in. 185. -loma (in the Guthaniraya purgatory) needle-haired, having hair like needles S 11.257; name Vism of a Yakkha at Gaya S 1.207 Sn p. 48 SnA 551 208. -vatta needle-faced, having a mouth like a needle Pgdp 55. -vanijaka a needle-seller S 11.215.
; ; ;
Sucika
Sussati [Vedic ûsyati u? = sosana Dhtp 457)] to be dried, to wither Sn 434 VI.5 (being 11.424 J 1.503 thirsty); ppr. med sussamana J 1.498; Sn 434 -iut. sussissati J 1.48 ger. sussitva J 11. 5, 339 PvA 152. Cp. vissussati & sukkhati. Caus. soseti (q. v.).
;
; ; ;
i. a needle; (fig.) hunger Pv 11. 8' a small bolt to a door Vin n.120, 148. whose bones are like needles (?) Pv in. 2' PvA 180 (sucigata ti va patho. Vijjhanatthena sucika Sucikaijtha ti laddhanamaya khuppipasaya ajjhapi|ita. Siicichiddasadisa mukhadvara ti ti keci pathanti.
(f.)
[fr.
107. siicik'attha
PvA
suci]
2.
attho).
Sassasa
(adj.)
wishing to hear or learn, obedient S
1.6;
J IV.I34-
Sujn
uju
;
; ;
(adj.) [su-fuju]
upright Sn 143
= Kh
ix.i
= sutthu
KhA
(f.)
236).
;
Sussiisati [Desid.
fr. sunati Sk. susrusati] to wish to hear, to listen, attend D 1.230 A 1.72 iv.393 aor. sussusimsu Vin 1. 10 ppr. med. sussusamana Sn 383.
; ;
Suna
a slaughter-house J vi.62
siita]
see siina.
;
S&ta [Sk.
J 1.60
;
a charioteer J iv.408
a bard, panegyrist
Sassusa (f) [Class. Sk. 5uSrua] wish to hear, obedience, attendance D 111.189; A v. 136; Th i, 588; Sn 186; J in. 526; Miln 115.
Snssiisin (adj.)
J 111.525[cp.
v. 258.
-(-
Sfitighara (nt.) [suti

VI, 485
;
ghara] a lying-in-chamber J iv.188;

pasuti")
;
Vism 259 (KhA

V.292
VbhA
33, 242.
Epic Sk. SuSrusin] obedient, trusting
Suda
sq.
[Sk. siida; for

;
etym. see sadu] a cook

1.157;
1.51
S v.149
DA
Vism 150
(in
simile);
Pv
11.9", 9=".
Sahata
(f.)
[sukha + ta] happiness J in. 158.
Sadaka=suda
Sahita (adj.') [su + hita] satiated V.384 Miln 249.
;
(cook) J v.507.
;
1.30;
1.266,
361;
Suna
[Sk. ûna] swollen Miln 357'' J vi.555 often wrongly spelt suna (q. v.) Vin ii.253 A iv.275 (cp. Leumann,
;
Su
(indecl.) an onomat. part. " shoo," applied to hissing sounds: see su'. Also doubled: su sii DhA 1.171; in. 352. Cp. sukara & siisuyati.
Golt. Anz., 1899, p. 595);
DhsA
197 (suna-bhava).
;
Suna
Siika [cp. Sk. uka] the
awn
of barley etc. S v. 10,
^j
1.8.
n.267; (f.) [Sk. siina] a slaughter-house Vin 1.202 1.130, 143; also suna asisuna the same Vin 11.26; and siina J v. 303 siinapana J vi.iii sunaJ villi ghara Vin in.59 suna-nissita Vin in. 151 sunakaraghara VbhA 252
Sokara
[Sk. sukara, perhaps as su + kara; cp. Av. hu pig, Gt.iiq; Lat.sus; Ags. su = E. sow] a hog, pig Vin 1.200
Sunn [Vedic
Supa [Vedic
suf = soup]
IV.
siinu, fr.
siipa,
sii,
cp. siiti] a son, child
Mhvs
;
38, 87.
36; J 1.197 (Munika); 11. 419 (Saluka) (CuUatundila & 111.287 Maha-tundila) Miln 118, 2 67;VbhA ii (vara-sayane
1.5;
;
11.42
(kukkuta+).
209;
It
cp.
broth,
sayapita).
f.
-antaka a pork III. 49 (sampanna-kolaka). -maddava is with Franke (Digha trsl' 222 sq.) to be interpreted as " soft (tender) boar's flesh." So also Oldenberg [Reden des B. 1922, 100) & Fleet (J.R.A.S. 1906, 656 & 881). Scarcely with Rh. D. (Dial. 11.137, with note) as " quantity of truffles " D II. 127; Ud 81 sq. Miln 175. -potaka the young of a pig J V.I9. -sali a kind of wild rice J vi.531 (v. 1.
siikari J 11.406 (read vanjha"). kind of girdle Vin 11. 136. -inar|sa
A
.
192; D 1. 105; III. 49 (aneka) J 11.66

;
Ohg. Ags. supan = Ger. saufen soup, curry Vin 11.77, 214 sq. S v.i2g sq. (their var. flavours);
; ;
Vism
343.
;
samasupaka with
equal curry Vin iv.192.
Also nt. Vin 1.239*1 (-ani) and siipavyaiijanaka a f supi J IV. 352 (bidalasiipiyo) vessel for curry and sauce Vin 1.240. -vyafijana curry J 1.197.
[su -t- upatittha. the latter = tittha, cp. Usually spelt vana] with beautiful banks. su, as if su-fpatittha (see patittha), e. g. Vin in. 108; 1* J VI. 518, 555 = sobhana); D 11. 129; Ud 83; Pv 11. = sundara-tittha PvA 77). But su at 1.76, 283;
Supatittha (adj.)
upavana
'
sukasali).
Sukarika
killer,
Th
2,
sukara; BSk. saukarika Divy 505] a pigpork-butcher S 11.257 A n.207 111.303 Pug 56 242 J vi.i 1 1 ThA 204.
[fr.
'
Ap
33310.
1.),
Supadharita=su-l-upadharita well-known Miln
Sucaka
(
[fr.
= pesuniia-karaka C); Sn
(nt.) indicating,
s&C to point out] an informer, slanderer S 11.257 246. Cp. sag".

exhibiting
Supika
Supin
[supa-)-ika] a
(adj.)
[fr.
cook
DA
1.157
J vi.62 (v.
277.
supa] having curry, together with curry
SQcana
Dhtp 592
(for gandh).
J 111.328-
Sfici (f.) [cp. Sk. suci
Vin H.115,
doubtful whether to siv] a needle 177; S II. 215 sq., 257; J i.iii, 248; Vism 284 (in simile) a hairpin Th 2, 254 J 1.9 a small door-bolt, a pin to secure the bolt 1.126 Th 2, 1 16 J 1.360; V.294 (so for suci); ThA 117; cross-bar of a rail, railing [cp. BSk. siici Divy 221] 11. 179.
;
Supeyya
(nt.) [fr.
117,
broth, soup
supa = Sk. siipya] 1.448; S in. 146.

iv.209.
i.
2.
belonging to soup, curry D 11.198;
Nd' 314
DhA
;
-panna curry leaf, curry stuff Vism 250 = VbhA 233; J 1.98, 99 -saka a potherb for making curry J iv.445.
is
Suyati
passive of sunati.
Sura
i8i
;
Setu
Sura' [Vedic 4ura, fr. 4n] valiant, courageous S 1.2 1 ii.iig (m.) a hero, a valiant m^n D 1.51, J 1.262, 320 89 in. 59, 142, 145 sq. A IV. 107, 1 10 Sn 8ji DA 157, 250 (nt.) valour S v. 227. read suriya. -katha a tale about heroes D 1.8 DA 1.90 -kaka the valiant crow DhA 111.352. -bhava strength, valour J 1. 130 Vism 417 (in def. of suriya).
; ;
; ; ;
-kamma
Setthi
excellent, pious deeds

J
iii.
Mhvs
59, 9.
-sam-
mata considered the best
in.
Sfira" [Vedic sura] the
sun
ThA
150 (Ap v.90)
J v.56.
Soiata [=surata] soft, mild J vi.286; Mhbv 75; kindly disposed S iv.305. Cp. surata & sorata.
Sarin
Sariya
(adj.) [fr. siirai]
wise
Mhvs
26, 23.
v. 227 (text, siira)
[fr. seuha, Sk. Sresthin] foreman of a guild, treasurer, banker, "City man", wealthy merchant Vin 1.15 sq., II. no sq., 271 sq. 157; S 1.89; J 1. 122; 11.367 etc.; Rajagaha the merchant of Rajagaha Vin 11.154; Baranasi the merchant of Benares J 1.242, J IV.37 269 jana-pada-setthi a commercial man of the country S i 92 there were setthi gahapati Vin 1.273 J IV. 37 "-tthana the families of setthis Vin 1.18; J iv.62 position of a setfhi J 11.122, 231; hereditary J 1.231, 243 11.64 "'^TS rv.62 etc. set^h4nusetthi treasurers and under-treasurers Vin 1. 18; seeVinaya Texts 1.102.
; ;
; ; ; ; ; ;
'
(nt.) [abstr. fr. sura']

;
valour S
J 1.282
Sflla [cp.
Miln
Setthitta (nt.) [abstr.
fr.
setthi] the office of treasurer
or
3.
(wholesale) merchant S 1.92
Vedic Sula] (m.andnt.) i. a sharp-pointed instrument, a stake Th 2, 488 S v.41 1 Pv iv.i' Vism 489 (in compar.). 646 (khadira", ayo", suvanna") ThA 288 J 1. 143, 326; sule uttaseti to impale A 1.48; J 1.326; appeti the same J 111.34; vi.17, or 11.443; rv.29 aropeti PvA 220. ayasiUa an iron stake J iv.29 Sn 667; cp. asi & satti". 2. a spit roasted J 1.2 11 on a spit, roasted meat J 111.220 mar)sa the same, or perhaps a spit with roasted meat J 111.52, 220. 3. an acute, sharp pain DhsA 397 sula (f.) the same A v.i 10'. Cp. def" of 8Ul as " ruja " at Dhtp 272. -aropana impaling, execution Miln 197, 290. -koti the point of the stake DhA 11.240.
; ; ;
; ; ;
Seî
II.
(f.)
[Class. Sk. 5reni in

1.
meaning "guild"; Vedic =

;
row]
Davs J 1.267, 3'4; iv.43 number was eighteen J vi.22, 427; VbhA 466. -pamukha the head of a guild J 11.12 (text seni-). 2. a division of an army J vi.583 ratha- J vi.8i, 49 seijimokkha the chief of an army J vi.37i (cp. sena and
a guild Vin iv.226
;
124; their
seniya).
Seta (adj.) [Vedic Sveta & Ivitra; cp. Av. spaeta white; Lith. szaityti to make light 6hg. hwiz = E. white] white D ii.297 = 1.58; Sn 689; A 111. 241 VbhA 63 (opp. name of a mountain in kaja); J 1.175; PvA 157, 215. the Himalayas S i.67 = Miln 242; an elephant of King
;
SaJ&ra
(adj.) [su
+ ulara]
magnificent
Mhvs
28,
i.
Sasayati [Denom. fr. su] to make a hissing sound " su (of a snake) DhA 11.257 (v.- ' susumayati).
sii
"
8e (pron.) = tag: see under
sa*.
Seka
[fr. sic,
see sincati] sprinkling J 1.93 (suvanija-rasa-s.-
pinjara).
Sekata
(nt.) [Sk.
saikata] a
sandbank Davs
1.32.
Sekadhari (f.) (?) J vi.536 (nilapupphi-, C. nilapupphiti adika pupphavalliyo).
Pasenadi A 111.345. -anga white bodied Mhvs 10,54. -a^hika lit (having) white bones, (suffering from) famine [cp. BSk. ^vetasthi Divy 131] Vin 111. 6 rv.23 S iv.323 A 1.160 iv.279. (transparent) f. mildew Vin 11.256 J v. 401. -odaka clear water Pv 11. i*". -kambala white blanket J iv,353. -kamma whitewashing J vi.432 -kuftha white leprosy -cchatta -geru N. of a plant J vi.535. J V.69 VI. 196. a white parasol, an emblem of royalty D 11.19 A 1.145 DhA 1. 167; III. 120. -pacchada J 1. 177, 267; PvA 74; with white covering S rv.292 = Ud 76 = DhsA 397. puppha " white-flowered," N. of a tree (Vitex trifolia ?)
.
;
Sekha (& sekkha)

;
;
[cp. Sk. âiksa fr. siks, sikkhati] belonging to training, in want of training, imperfect Vin 1.17, 248 111.24 Dhs 1016 one who has still to learn, denotes one who has not yet attained Arahantship D 11. 1 43 A 1.63 Pug 14 It 9 sq., 53, 71 Sn 970, 1.4, 144 S v. 14, 145, 175, 1038 = 5 11.47; definition A 1.231 229 sq., 298, 327; Nd' 493 (sikkhati ti sekkho, etc.) = Nd 689; VbhA 328. s. patipada the path of the student 1.354; 111.76, 300; s. sila the moral practice of the student A 1.2 19 sq. 11.6, 86 sq. asekha not to be trained, adept, perfect Vin 1.62 sq. in. 24 Pug 14 ( = arahant). See asekha. -bala the strength of the disciple, of five kinds A 11. i 50. -saininata esteeme(^ to be under discipline, educated
;
;
= piyaka). -vari (& "varisa) J v. 422 ( or trees J vi.535, 536.

Setaka
(adj.)
names
of plants
[seta
+ ka]
white,
transparent
11.129;
1.76,
167, 283.
;
Setaccba a tree J vi.535

(sakuna).
setacchakuta adj. J vi.539
Setapawi
Seti
(f
[?])
a tree J vi.335.
;
Vin
IV. 179. (?)
Sekhavant
Sekhiya
rule of
quick
J vi.199 (v.
1.
sighavant).
;
[fr.
sekha] connected with training

sq.
s.
dhamma
(i)
sayati [si, Vedic iete & Sayate cp. Av. saete=Gr. to lie, li-rjaKOf (" ocean ")= Sk. a-ây5nah, coi/iau also Lat. Ags. haeman to marry to put to sleep The Dhtp simply defines as saya (374)] civis=citizen. to lie down, to sleep (applied) to be in a condition, to Pres. seti S 1.41, 47, 198 (kig sesi dwell, behave etc. why do you lie asleep ? Cp. Pv 11,6') J 1.141 Dh 79, 168; Sn 200; VvA 42; sayati Vin 1.57; J n.53 E*A. ppr, 1.261. Pot. sayeyya Pv 11. 3,* & saye It 120. 11.292 1.90 sayai) It 82, 117; Sn 193 sayana (med.)
&
ctirni
good breeding Vin rv.185

(nt.) [fr. sigala]
M
S
1.57; 1.121
It 117;
;
Sn
Segalaka
a jackal's cry
v:.69
J
1.83
1.
;
180;
also
;
1.187 sq.
sessati
Sn 970
nadati); cp. sigalika.
Secanaka
(q.v.).
[fr.
seceti] sprinkling J
neg. asecanaka
settha Sn 970; saî J sayitug PvA 157; ger. Cans. II. sayapeti to (q. v.). on a couch etc. J 1.245 v. 461
Fut. Aor. 95. 70 vi.197, asayittha 1335- n.77. pp. sayita sayitva
sayamana Th
1.320.
i,
45;
&
seraana
11.24;
188;
DhA
sesi J v.
1^-
Seceti see siiicati.
pp.
sayapita.
J
s.
sukhag
;
make Mhvs
lie
down, to bed
;
31, 35
PvA
104.
seti
i.
Seccha=sa-iccha, Sdhp 249.

Setthabest, excellent D 1.18, 98; S 111.13; Sn 47, 181, 822, 907: Dh I, 26; J 1.443; Nd' 84 = Nd* 502 (with syn.)
J 1.88; cp. setthatara J v. 148.
S 1. 2 12; dukkhai)
v. 242 (ratthar) to be miserable
to be at ease or happy e. is prosperous); opp.

1.137.
;
Seta [Vedic setu, to si or gi (see sinoti) cp. Av. haetu dam Lat. saeta Ags sada rope etc.] a causeway, bridge Vin 1.230 = 11.89; J 1.199; Vism 412 (simile)j
; ;
Seda
182
Seleti
ppr. of seti]
DhA
uttara- a 1.83; SnA 357; PvA 102, 151, 215. bridge for crossing over 1.134; S iv.174; Miln 194; nala-" a bamboo bridge Th i, 7. -karaka a bridge-maker, one who paves the way Kv 345, -ghata pulling down of the bridge S 1.33 (leading to something) Vin 1.59; in.6 A 1.220. 261; II. 145 sq. Dhs 299 DhsA 219 DA 1.305 Nd^ 462
Semanaka [semana4-ka;
lying
Th
1,14;
DhA
Semha
1.
16.
silesuma] phlegm Vin 11. 137; n.14, 293; [ ni.ioi Sn 198, 434; Miln 112, 303. IV. 320 Physiologically in detail at Vism 359 VbhA 65, 244.
(nt.)
11.87;
DhA
IV.36.
Semhara some makkata) M

Semhika
Seyya
Miln 298.
sort of animal
1.429.
(monkey
?)
(explained
by
Seds [Vedic sveda,
fr. svid, op. Av. xvaeda, Gr. I'i'pwi-, Lat. sudor, Ags. svat = E, sweat] sweat D 11.293 A 11.67 sq. It 76; Sn 196; J I.I 18, 138, 146, 243; in detail VbhA 66, 245 (physiologically) at Vism 262, 360 sweating for medicinal purposes, maha" a great steambath sambhara" bringing about sweating by the use
'
(adj.) [fr.
semha] a
man
of phlegmatic
humour
(adj.) [Sk. sreyas,
compar. form"] better, excellent;

;
pi. of herbs, etc.; seda-kamma sweating Vin 1.205. seda drops of perspiration DhA 1.253. -ivakkhitta earned in the sweat of the brow A 11. 67 sq.. III. 45, 76 IV. 95, 282. -gata sweat-covered, sweating VvA 305. -mala the stain of sweat J 111.290 Vbh.\ 276.
;
;
nom. masc. seyyo S 111.48 sq. Sn 918 Dh 308 Dhs 1 16 nom. neut. seyyo J 1. 180; nom. fem. seyyasi J v.393 often used as a noun, meaning good, happiness, wellbeing Vin 1.33; D 1. 184; 11.330; Sn 427, 440; Dh 76,
;
;
100;
11.44;
VI. 4
;
(maranar) eva seyyo, with abl. of
compar. rajjato)
Pv
;
11.9*^
(dhanar))
iv.i'
(jivitai))
;
nom. fem. seyya

III.
J v.94
-yusa sweat
Vism
195.
237
abl.
;
J 11.402
as adv. Superl. settha. 1V.241.
ace. neutr. seyyag J 11.402 seyyaso "still better" 43;
nom.
Dh
Sedaka
(adj.) [fr. seda]
sweating, transpiring
11.265.
Sedita [pp. of sedeti] moistened J 1.52 (su).
Cp. pari".
Seyyaka and gabbhaseyyaka.

Seyyati
[sr,
(adj.) [fr. sej-ya] lying
M 1.433,
see uttanaseyyaka
Vedic Srnati
Sedeti [Cans, of sijjati] to cause to transpire, to heat, to KhA 52, 67; Vin 111.82 (aor. steam J IV. 238 v. 271 Caus II. sedesi) ger. sedetva J 1.324 11.74 PP- sedita. sedapeti J in. 122.
; ; ; ;
also sarati'
&
vi.
pp.
&
siryate] to crush J 1.174. sinna: see vi.
See
Seyyatha (adv.) [ = tar) yatha, with Magadhi se for ta cp. sayatha & tagyatha] as, just as, s. pi Vin 1.5 D 1.45
;
It 90,
Sena'
= sayana]
113;
lying, sleeping; couch, b'ed J v.96
= sa-
" viz."
Vin
" J 1.339; sejryathidag as follows i.io n.91 S v. 42 i It 99. 1.89

;
i.
e." or
D
;
yana).
Sena^ [Sk. Syena] a
hawk
271
J 1.273
(
11.
51, 60
DhA
2,
11.267.
Seyya Vin
Senaka' a carter
ThA
= sakatika
;
of
Th
443).
Senaka' = sena2 J
iv.58, 291
vi.246.
si
Sena [Vedic sena' perhaps

;
;
to bind] an army Vin 1. 241 IV. 104 sq. (where described as consisting of hatth!, assa, ratha, patti), 160 S i.i 12 A 111.397 v. 82 J 11.94 Miln 4 Nd^ 95 (Mara), 174 (id.). -gutta [sena] a high official, a minister of war, only in cpd. maha- J VI.2, 54; mahasenaguttatthana the position of a generalissimo J v.i 15. -nayaka a general Vin 1.73. -pacca the position as general Mhvs 38, 81. Sn 556 A 111.38 iv.79 -pati a general Vin 1.233 sq. J I.I 33 IV.43 dhamma- a general of the Dhamma Miln 343 DhA HI. 305. -patika a general A in. 76, 78, 300. -byuha massing of troops, grouping & fitting up an army Vin iv.107; D 1.6; Ps 11.213; DA 1.85 (-vyuha).
fr.
; ; ' ; ; ; ; ; ; ;
;
a bed, couch 1.502 A 1.296 II. 167 (aggena by the surplus in beds) Sn 29. 152, 535; Dh 305, 309; Pv II. 31*; iv.i*; J VI. 197 (gilana" sick-bed). Four kinds A n.224 VbhA 345. seyyag kappeti to lie down Vin iv.15, 18 sq. Comb'' with avasatha, e. g. at A 11.85, 203 in. 385 iv.60 v.271 sq, - used in adj. sense of "lying down, resting," As viz. ussura" sleeping beyond sunrise D ni.i84 = DhA n.227; diva" noon-day rest D 1.112, 167; siha like a lion D II. 134; A iv.87 dukkha sleeping uncomfortably
(f.)
[Sk. ây>'a
fr. ^J]
DhA
IV. 8.
[fr.
Serita (f)
serin] independence,
[cp.
freedom Sn 39
sq.
Serin
J
Sk. svairin] self-willed, independent, according to one's liking 1.506 Th i, 1 144 Pv iv.i"
(adj.)
1.5.
Seiivihara choice
(adj.)
[serin
;
-1-
vihara]
lodging
at
one's
own
1.469 sq.
[fr.
Vism 66
(sukhai)).
Senan! a general; only in cpd. -kutilata strategy crookedness of a general) DhsA 151.
(lit.
Serisaka (adj.)
hall
sirisa]
11.356 sq.;
made of Vv 84"; VvA
Sirisa
wood, name of a
331, 351.
Senasana
&
[sayana-l-asana] sleeping and sitting, bed Vin 1.196, 294, 356; 11. 146, in. 88 etc.; D 11.77; A 1.60; 150 (parikkhara-dussa) It 103, 109; 1.208; J 1.2 17; VbhA 365 ( = seti c'eva asati ca ettha ti senasanag). See also panta. -gaha allotment of lodging-places Vin n. 167. -gahapaka house-steward Vin 11. 167. -carika a wandering from lodging to lodging Vin 1.182, 203; 111.21 J 126. -paAiiapaka regulator of lodging-places Vin 11.75, 176; III. 1 58 sq. IV. 38. -patibahana keeping out of the lodging J 1.2 1 7. -paviveka secluson in respect of lodging A 1.240 sq. -vatta rule of conduct in respect of dwelling Vin II.2ZO.
(nt.)
Serisamaba a festival in honour of the Serisaka Vimana
chair, dwelling, lodging

;
Vv
84"'
'8
DA
Sereyyaka name of a tree (Barleria cristata) J

Sela
[fr. sila]
in. 253.
;
11.39
Dh 8 A 111.346 Dh
rocky
;
(m.) rock, stone, crystal S 1.127

81
;
11.
14
Vin
1.4 sq.
111.147
J 11.284.
(crystal
-gula a rocky ball J 1147. -maya made of rock ?), of the bowl of the Buddha SnA 139, 159.
(cp. pisaca)
Selaka [sela-l-ka] "rocky," a kind of copper
VbhA
63.
Selita (selita) [pp. of sejeti] shouting, noise, row J 11.2 18. To this belongs the doubtful der. selissaka (nt.) noise,
Seniya
[fr.
sena] belonging to an army, soldier J 1.314.

is
row,
mad pranks
at S iv.117
(v.
1.
seleyyaka).
Senesika at Vin 1.200

i.
to be read senehika
(fr.
sineha).
e.
greasy.
Seleti [according to Kern, Toev. 11.78 for svelayati, cp. Oir. fgt whistle, music etc. Idg. *sveizd] to make a
Sepaoni (f .) [Sk. ^riparni, lit. having lucky leaves] name of a tree, Gmelina arborea J 1.173, 174; DhA 1.145.
noise, shout, cry exultantly Sn 682 J v. 67 Bu 1.36. Other, diff. expl"^ of the word see in pp. selita.
J.P.T.'S. 1885, p. 54.
Sevaka
Sevaka serving, following; a servant, dependent
125,
J n.12,
183
Sondi
(nt.) [abstr. fr.
Sokhamma
sukhuma]
fineness,
minuteness
suffix ta.
420
SnA
453.
See vipakkha.
;
II.
17
Th
I,
437.
At
11.18
with double
;
Sevati [sev] i. to serve, associate with, resort to Vin n.203 A 1. 124 sq. Sn 57, 75; Pug 33; It 107; J 111.525 2. to practice, embrace, make use of Vin SnA 169. in. 45 Dh 167, 293, l.io S V.421 111.157 S 1.12 310 Sn 72, 391, 927 Nd* 383, 481 J 1.152, 361 aor. asevissag J iv.178. pp. sevita: see a, vi.
=
;
Sogandhika (nt.) [Sk. saugandhika fr. sugandha] the white water-lily (Nymphaea lotus) J v. 419; vi.518, As m. designation of a 537 (seta-sogandhiyehi). purgatory A v. 173; S 1.152 Sn p. 126.
Sevaaata
(-") (f.)
[abstr, fr. sevati]
= sevana VbhA
282 sq.
Sevana
sevati] following, associating with Sn 259; Dhs 1326; Pug 20; Dhtp 285 (as nt.); cohabiting Vin ni.29.
(f-) [fr. (f.) [fr.
Seva
sev] service, resorting to
i.i
10
ThA
179.
Socati [Vedic iocati, sue, said of the gleaming of a fire] 8' I. to mourn, grieve Sn 34; Dh 15; J 1. 168; Pv 1. (-l-rodati); i.ioi*; 1.12*; Miln 11; pres 3"! pi. socare Sn 445 Dh 225 ppr. socamana J n.75 ppr. asocag not grieving S 1.116; ma soci do not sorrow D 11. 144; grieve D 11. 158; J VI.190; plur. ma socayittha do not Caus. socayati to cause to grieve D 1.52; S 1.116; Th I, 743 (ger. "ayitva) Miln 226; soceti J 11.8. pp. Caus. II. socapayati the same S 1.116. socita.
; ; ;
Sevala [cp. Epic Sk. âivala & saivala] the plant Blyxa octandra moss, A 111.187, 232, 235; J ii.i5o = DhA Miln 35 DhA 111.199; V.452 rv.71 1. 144; J III. 520 Tikp 12 (in sim.). (m. and nt.) J v.37 -malaka (or -tailika.) who makes garlands of Blyxa octandra A Often comb'' with another waterV.263 S IV. 312.
;
;
Socana
(nt.) [fr. 4uc]
sorrow, mourning
PvA
18.
62
-na
(f.)
the same
Socita (nt.)
D
[fr.
11.306;
S i.io8 = Sn 34; Nd* 694.
socati] grief
Th
2,
462.
plant,
panaka
(see
under
paijijaka),
e.
g.
Socitatta (nt.) sorrowfulness
11.306;
Ps
i.38
= Nd*
694.
111.187;
Vism 261
(simile); VbhA 244 (id.); bring, Kalpasutra p. 46 sq.).
KhA
61 (cp. Schu-
Socin
[fr.
socati] grieving
iv.294 (soci ca=socicca).
Sociya [=Sk. socya] deplorable Sdhp 262.

;
Sevin (adj.) [fr. sev] serving, practising Sn 749 See vipakkha".
It 54.
Soceyya
1.94;
Seveti to cause to fall, to throw down J 111.198 (doubtful C-expl* as pateti & gives saveti [=saveti, Caus. of sru to make glide] as gloss v. 1. also sadeti).
;
Sesa
[fr. si?]
remaining,
left
14,
D
;
11.48
Sn
[abstr. fr. Sue, *Saucya] purity S 1.78; A 188; v.263; Vism 8; J 1. 214; Miln 115, 207; It 55 D in. 2 19 further subdivided is threefold A 1.2 71 A v.264, 266 sq. In meaning of " cleaning, washing " given in the Dhtp as def. of roots for washing, bathing etc. (khal, naha, sina, sudh).
(nt.)
II.
;
217, 354
J 11.128
10,
(nt.)
remainder
;
PvA
70
-ka the
same Mhvs
36
Sojacca
'
(nt.) [abstr. fr. sujata] nobility,
high birth J
(
11.
137.
;
22, 42
25. ig.
[see
suvana] a dog J 1.146; vi.107

;
= sunakha)
(f.)
Seseti: see sissati.
Sn 675; Vism
seti.
Sessan, sessati see
bitch
Mhvs
7,
DhA in.255 (-(-sigala); soni 191 8 sona It 36.
Sehi
is instr. pi.
[fr.
of sa* (his
own)
Dh
:
136
DhA
;
111.64.
Soâ'
[cp.
Syonaka] a kind of tree
the Buddhas
J 1-36, 37-
Paduma and Narada Bu

fr.
the Bodhi trees of ix.22 x.24

;
Soka
4aO, to
known only in oka the flame of

. . .
gleam (which to the Dhtp however is meaning " soka " Dhtp 39) cp. Vedic
fire,
burning grief "] def'' as " socana socitattag grief, sorrow, mourning cetaso parijjhayana domancissag " at anto-soko Ps i.38 = Nd^ i28 = Nd' 694; shorter as " iiati-vyaisan'adihi phufthassa citta-santapo " at Vism 503 = VbhA. Cp. the foil. Vin 1.6; D 1.6; 11.305. 103; S i.iio, 123, 137; A 1. 51, 144; 11.21 V.141 Sn 584, 586; J 1.189;
;
:
later in sense of "
S09ita
(nt.)
1.
[Sk. Sopita,
;
ioifa,
red] blood
Th
2.
467
DA
120
Vism
259.
Soifi (f.) [cp. Sk. Sroni]
216, 302.
2.
i. the buttock Sn 609; J v. 155, a bitch, see soija'.
SnA
(
155; DhA 11.166; KhA 153 (abbulha); Pv 1.4' = citta-santapaPvA 18); PvA 6, 14, 38, 42, 61. asoka
-aggi the
fire
S094& ["^P- Sk. Saunda] addicted to drink, intoxicated, a drunkard D 11.172 J v. 436, 499; Miln 345; Vism 316.
;
without grief: see
See also dukkha B iii.i b. viraja. pi. -divasa the days of sorrow PvA 41. of mourning (at the lung's court after the death of the -parideva sorrow and lamenting queen) SuA 89. -paridin. 32, 326 sq. v.2 16 sq. Vism 503 Nd' 128. dava id. Vv 84'". -pareta overcome with grief Pv i.8. -vinaya dispelling of grief PvA 39. -vinodana id. PvA 61. -salla the dart or sting of sorrow A in. 54, 58;
a-sonda A in. 38; iv.266; J v. 166; (fem. -i) itthisoo^" a woman addicted to drink Sn 112 (? better "one who is addicted to women " SnA 1 72 expl' to that
;
J n.431 itthi-sura-maijsa-sonda) dasi-soi>(Ja a libertine J v.436 soij(Ja J 1.204

effect,
cp.
yuddha-
+ sura'')
dhamma-soijdata affectionate attachment to the law

J V.482.
[sorwja-l-ka] in cpd. sura a
S094aka
VI. 30.
drunkard J v.433
Nd'
59,
414;
Pv
1.8";
PvA
93, 162.
Sokajjhayika
[soka + ajjhayaka; this soka perhaps suka, as in visuka ?] a woman who plays the fool, a comedian Vin iv.285 J vi.580 (where C. expl as " grief(f)
;
So94^ (f) S n.269

1.50,
an elephant's trunk Vin 11.20 1 = 415; A IV. 87 (ucca fig. of a bhikkhu] J 187; iv.gi v.37; DhA 1.58; Miln 368; sonda (m.)
[Sk. ^mi(Ja]
; ;
1.
the same S 1.104.
dispellers ").
Sokavant
Sokika
(adj.)
[soka+vant] sorrowful Mhvs
Sovîka
19,
[ff.
;
soTKâ]
15.
liquors
I. a 1.228= 374.
distiller
2.
and
seller of spirituous
a drunkard Miln 93.
(adj.) [soka
+ ika]
sorrowful; a- free from sorrow
ThA
Sokin
229.
(adj.) [fr. soka] (fem. ni)

(nt.)
sorrowful
Dh
28.
Sovîka (f) I. tendril of a creeper S 1.106; Miln 374. 2. peppered meat S 11.98 (cp. Sanskrit Sauijiji long pepper). 3. in udaka KhA 65 ( = sondi*) a tank.
Sokhya
[abstr.
der.
fr.
sukha] happiness Sn 61
SoQÎ'
(f.)
;
a natural tank
udaka-'' J iv.333
in a
;
rock J 1.462
1
DhA
11.56
J V.205.
(so9(}))
Vism
19
KhA
65
(sopiJikiL).
Sondi
184
Sopadhika
Son^l' (f.) the neck of a tortoise S iv.ijy (sondi-pancamani angani) MUn 371 the hood of a snake J vi.166 (naga sondi-kata).
; ;
Sotatta scorched J 1.390 See sosita. 1.536).
=M
1.79,
read so tatto
(cp.
Sotar
Sosilta (nt.) [the
;
contracted form of suvaijna, cp. sovanna] gold (adj.) golden Mhvs 5, 87 Vv 5*, 36'. -41ankara with golden ornaments J 11.48. -dhaja with golden flags J 11.48. -bhinkara a golden vase Sdhp 513. -maya golden, made of gold J vi.203. -valuka gold dust J vi.278.
; ;
sq.
sota used as a feminine noun ThA 200 (Ap

pi.
[n.
ag.
fr.
sunati] a hearer
1.56;
11.
116; :n.i6i
v. 3).
Sotavant [sota' + vant] having ears, nom. S 1. 138; Vin 1.7; D 11.39.
sotavanto
Sotokama [sotug
Sota' (nt.) [Vêdic ^rotas & ^rotra fr. sru: see sunati] ear, Sn 345 (nom. the organ of hearing Vin 1.9, 34; 1.21 Vism 444 (defined); Dhs 601; DhsA 310; pi. sota) dibba-sota the divine ear (cp. dibba-cakkhu) D 1.79, 154; 111.38, 281; dhamma the ear of the Dhamma A 111.285 sq., 350 V.140 S 11.43 sotai) odahati to listen (carefully) D 1.230; ohita-s. with open ears A xv.iis; V.154; J 1. 129.
( = inf, of sunati) -i-kama] wish or wishing to hear A 1.150 IV. 1 15 Vism 444 f. abstr. "kamyata desire to listen A v.145 sq., SnA 135.
; ; ;
Sotta [pp. of supati, for sutta] asleep S 1.170.

Sotti
(f.) [Sk. sukti] a shell (?) filled with chunam and lac, used for scratching the back, a back-scratcher acting as a sponge M 11.46 A 1.208 see sutti e. g. Vin 11.107.
; ;
'
-anjana a kind of ointment made with antimony Vin 1.203. -Snugata following on hearing, acquired by hearing A 11. 185. -ayatana the sense of hearing Dhs 601 sq. D 11.243, 280, 290. -4vadhana giviVig ear,
;
Sottiy a
= *rotriya]
man
well
;
learned
1.280
Sn 533
versed in sacred learning, a sq. See sotthiya.
Sottun see supati
attention n.175. -indriya the faculty of hearing Dhs 604 D 111.239. -dvara " door of the ear," auditory sensation VbhA 41. -dhatu the ear element, the ear Vin 11.299; D 1,79; S II. 121 A 1.255 (dibba) in. 17 (id.) v.i9g Vbh 334 Vism 407 {dei'') Dhs 601, 604 Miln 6. -vinnana auditory cognition, perception through the ear Dhs 443. -viiifieyya cognizable by hearing D II. 281 Dhs 467; KhA loi.
;
Sotthana (nt.) Sn 258; A
[cp.
Sk. svastyayana] blessing, well-fare
285; J V.29 (where the requires sotthayanar). as at iv.75) vi.139.

IV. 271,
;
metre
Sotthi ing
(f.)
A
;
Dh 219 (=anupaddavena DhA in. 293); Pv iv.6* = nirupaddava PvA 262); Sn 269; sotthina safely,
(
J 1-335
[Sk. svasti=su-|-asti] well-being, safety, bless 111.38= rv. 266 ("brings future happiness"); s. hotu hail sotthii) in safety, safely 1.96
!
Sota^ (m. & nt.) [Vedic srotas, nt., fr. sru; see savati] It 144 J 1.323 sigha-s. I. stream, flood, torrent Sn 433 having a quick current D 11. 132 Sn 319 metaphorically, the stream of cravings Sn 715 (chinna cp. MVastu III. 88 chinna-srota), 1.226 (sotag 1034; S iv.292 chetva); It 114; denotes noble eightfold path S v.347 bhava-s. torrent of rebirth S 1.15; iv.128; viiiiiana-s. flux of mind, D 111.105 nom. sing, soto S IV. 291 sq. v.347; nom. plur. sota Sn 1034; ace. plur. sotani Sn 433 plur. sotayo (f. [?], or wrong reading instead of sotaso, sotase [?]) J iv.287, 288. 2. passage, aperture (of body, as eyes, ears, etc.), in kanna" orifice of the ear, and nasa nostril, e. g. D 1.106; Sn p. 108; J Vism 400 (dakkhina" & 1.163, 164 (hettha-nasika-s.)
;
'
prosperously D 1.72, 96 11.346 1.135 J 11.87 in. 201 suvatthi the same J iv.32. See sotthika & sovatthika. -kamma a blessing J 1.343. -kara an utterer of blessings, a herald J vi.43. -gata safe wandering, pros perous journey Mhvs 8, 10 sotthigamana the same -bhava well-being, prosperity, safety J 1.209 J 1.272. 111.44 DhA 11.58 PvA 250. -vacaka utterer of blessings, a herald Miln 359. -sala a hospital Mhvs 10, loi.
; ;
; ; ;
Sotthika (&
iya)
(adj.)
;
[fr.
sotthi]
blessed, safe
VvA 95 DhA
for long
11.227 ('ya
[?]).
happy, auspicious, in phrase digha

'
one who
Sotthiya'
is
happy
vama-kanna-s.). -apatti entering upon the stream, i. e. the noble eightfold path (S v.347), conversion Vin 11.93 ^^c. By it the first three Sarjyojanas are broken S v. 357, 376. It has four phases (angas) faith in the Buddha, the Dhamma, and the Order, and, further, the noble Silas S 11.68 sq. v. 362 sq. A III. 12 iv.405 D 111,227 ('" detail). Another set of four angas consists of sappurisa-sai)seva. saddhammasavana, yonisomanasikara, and dharamanudhammapatipatti S v.347, 44- -phala the effect of having entered Upon the stream, the fruit of conversion Vin 1.293 11183 1.325 A 1.44; ill. 441 IV.292 sq., 372 sq. D 1.229; 111.227; S III. 168, 225; Pug 13; DhA in. 192 IV.5 PvA 22, 38, V.410 sq. -magga the way to conversion, the lower stage 66, 142. of conversion DA 1.237 see magga. J i-97 VbhA 307 -apanna one who has entered the stream, a convert Vin II. 161, 240; III. 10; D 1. 156; 111.107 sq., 132, 227; A 11.89; S 11.68; III. 203 sq., 225 sq. v. 193 sq. DA 1. 313; Vism 6, 709; PvA 5, 153. The converted is endowed with ayu, vanna, sukha, and adhipateyva S v. 390 he is called wealthy and glorious S v. 402 conversion excludes rebirth in purgatory, among animals and petas. as well as in other places of misery he is a-vinipata-dhamma D 1.156; 11.200; S v. 193 sq., 343;
: ; ; ; ; i ;
ThA
= sottiya a learned man, 200 (Ap V.6) J iv.301, 303

;
a brahmin
v. 466.
Dh
295;
Sotthiya^ (nt.) [der.
?]
a childbirth rag Vism 63.
Sotthivant (adj.) [sotthi -|- vant] lucky, happy, safe
Vv
30,
84*2.
Sodaka
(adj.) [sa-f-udaka]
containing water
Mhvs
38;
37, 200.
Sodariya (adj.) [sa-f udariya] having a common origin (in the same mother's womb), born of the same mother, a brother J 1.308 iv.434 PvA 94 (bhata).
; ;
Sodhaka
[fr.
sodheti] one
who cleanses Mhvs
10,
90
PvA
7.
Sodhana (nt.) [fr. sodheti] cleansing Vism 276 (as f. na); examining J 1.292 payment (see uddhara) J 1.32 1.
;
'
Sodheti [Cans, of sujjhati] to

1.47 1.39 J 1.200, 291;
; ;
make
clean, to purify
;
Vin
331 sq. iv.405 sq., v. 182 in. 81 or khina-niraya: A in. 211 iv.405 sq. (4-khina-tiracchanayoni etc.). The converted man is sure to attain the sambodhi (niyato sambodhiparayano i 1 56, discussed in Dial. 1.190-192).
1.232
;
11.238
III.
to examine, search II. 123; III. 528; to search for, to seek J n.135 to clean away, to remove J iv.404 to correct to clear a debt in this meaning mixed with J n.48 sadheti (q. v.) in phrases inai) s. and uddharar) s. we read inar) sodheti at PvA 2 76 uddharag sodheti at otherwise sadheti. Caus. II. sodhapeti to J iv,45 cause to clean, to clean Vin in. 208, 248 = 1.206 J 1.305 :i.i9 Pass, sodhiyati to be cleansed, to be adorned
141
;
Dh
DA
:
1.261, 13*
Bu
11.40
sq.=
;
1.
12.
Sona dog
It 36
see soija.
SopadhIka= sa + upadhika.
Sopavahana
Sopavahana= sa + upavahana.
Sopaka [=sapaka sva + paka] a man of a very low an outcast Sn 137. See also sapaka.
;
185
Sosarita
(f .)
Sombba
bhaka
caste,
ThA
a puppet, doll 257.
Th
2,
390
explained as som-
Somma
gentle
(adj.) [Sk. sauraya, fr.
soma] pleasing, agreeable,
Sopana (m. and nt.) [cp. Sk. sopana; Aufrecht " sa + upayana "] stairs, staircase Vin 11. 117, 152; D 11. 178;
Davs 1.42; DA 1247; DhsA 127; VvA 205; SnA 456; Vism 168.
Soracca
(nt.)
[fr.
Vv
J i-SSo. 348 IV. 265 Vism 10 VvA 188 PvA 156, 275 78* dhura-sopana the highest step of a staircase (?)
; ;
sorata]
gentleness, restraint,
meekness
J 1-330
-kalingara flight of steps Vin i'.i28 (v. 1. sopanakalevara as at 11.92). -panti a flight or row of steps, a ladder Vism 392 (three), -pada the foot of the steps (opp. sisa) DhA 1.115. -phalaka a step of a staircase ^ 1.330.
113; III. 248; S 1. 100, 172, 222; Sn 78, 292; Dhs 1342 J III 442 iv.302 Miln 162 VvA 347. Often comb'' with khanti forbearance (q. v.). soracciya (nt.) the same J in. 453.
11.68,
; ; ; ;
Sorata (adj.)
Soppa
(nt.)
= supina]
"ante in
laziness),
dream S i.i 10 A 1.261 (i. e. a dream J v. 329 (C. reading for T.

sleep,
;
[ = su-|-rata, with so" for su, which latter is customary for su before r (cp. diir for dur). See dui 2 and Geiger, P.Gr. 11. -The (B)Sk. is surata] gentle, kind, humble, self-restrained M 1.125; S 1.65; A 11.43 111.349, 393 sq. Sn 309, IV.305 (text, siirata)
suppante). Soppati see supati.
515. 540; J IV.303;
DhA
'
1.56.
Sobbba
Sk. svabhra] a hole, (deep) pit D 11. 12 7; I.I I A 1.243 11. 140 111.389 (see papata) v.i 14 sq. J VI. 166 Th I, 229 SnA 355, 479 a water-pool S 11.32 Sn 720 Vism 186 as adj. at S ni.109 (-|-papata), i. e. "deep " kussobbha a small collection of water S 11. 32, 118 Sn 720 mahasobbha the ocean S 11.32, n8,
[cp.
;
Solasa (num. card.) [Sk. sodaia] sixteen D 1.128 Sn 1006 J 1.78 (lekha) 11.87 iii-342 (atappiya-vatthiini) v.175 DhA 1.129 (salaka) iv.208 VI. 37; Miln II (palibodha)
;
instr. sojasahi (karisa-matta). 1.31, & sojasehi Very frequent in 1. 139; gen. sojasannar) J iv.124. measures of time & space. -vassa (16 years .)
.
1.
231, 285;
passim.
The
11.43; IV. 7; VI. 10, 486; fern. -si acts as num. ord.
DhA
1.25
and
" sixteenth,"
Sobhagga
(nt.)
; J 1.161.
[abstr.
1.
Xh
at
2,
72
51,
DA
subhaga] prosperity, beauty 475; 11. 158; IV. 133. As sobhagyata

fr.
in phrase kalar) nagghati solasit] he is not worth a sixiv.252 teenth particle of S 111.156; v. 44, 343;
Dh
70
It 19.
Sobbanjdna the tree Hyperanthica moringa

sobhaiijauaka the same J
VI.535111.161
(
= siggurukkha,
v.405
C.)
So}asakkbattui)
sixteen
times
DA
;
1.261
DhA
1.353
Mhvs
6, 37. 2,
Solasama sixteenth Mhvs
29
Vism
292.
SobhaQa^ (nt.) Vin 1. 1 36.

1
[fr.
z.
Subh] i. a kind of edging on a girdle beauty, ornament Miln 356.
Sobhava'
ing
abh] i. adorning, shining, embellish225 very often spelt sobhana J 1.257 ThA 247; nagara-sobhana (or ini) a courtesan J 11. 367 Miln 350 PvA 4. III. 435, 475 2. good Miln 46 (text na) Cpd. 96 10 1 106.
(adj.) [fr.
;
A
;
a. 8,
Sovaggika (adj.) [fr. sagga=*svarga; cp. the similar formation dovarika = dvara] connected with heaven Vin 1.294; D 1. 51 A 11.54, ^8 in. 46, 51, 259; iv.245 S 1.90; DA 1. 158.
;
Sovacassa
(nt.)
[fr.
suvaca,
in
to shine, to be splendid, Sobhati [ûbh, Vedic sobhate] look beautiful J 1.89 11.93 sobhetha let your light shine .") Vin 1.187, 349= 11.162 = (with foil, yag " in that aor. sobhi J 111.487 = 3 1.2 17; ppr. mana Vism 58. J 1. 143 Cans, sobheti to make resplendent, adorn, grace A II. 7; Sn 421 J 1.43; Miln i Vism 79 (ppr. sobhayanto) to make clear D 11. 105.
i
.
gentleness, suavity 40; 127; "-karaija 11.148=111.180.
111.267;
analogy to dovacassa] 11. 148; in. 180; Nett
making
for gentleness
1.96;
Sovacassata
1.83
in. 310,
Pug 24. Pug 24).
M 1,126; D in. 212, 274; 423 sq 449 iv.jg Sn 266 Dhs 1327 Sovaccasaya & sovacassiya the same (Dhs 1327;
(f.)= sovacassa
,
Sobhanagaraka
(nt.)
a kind of game, fairy scenes
1.6,
13
Sovawa (adj.) PvA H.12I;
[fr.
DA
Sobba
1.84.
(f.)
J 1,226;
;
suvanna] golden D 11. 210; A iv.393 -maya golden Vin 1.39; 11. 116;
;
II.
170 etc.
HI
12.
Mhvs
33,
[fr.Subh; Sk. !5obha] splendour, radiance, beauty 30 J IV. 333 ThA 226 Miln 35C).
;
; ;
Sovawaya
(adj) [=sovaunaka] golden J 1.226.
Sobbiya [cp. Sk. saubhika; BSk. ôbhika MVastu 111.113] a sort of magician or trickster, clown J vi.277 (sobhiya not correct ti nagarasobhana sampannarupa purisa C).
;
Sovattbika (adj.) [either fr. sotthi with diseresis, or fr. su4-atthi-|-ka=Sk. svastika] safe M 1.117; Vv 18' svas( = sotthika VvA 95) J vi.339 (in the shape of a tika ?) Pv IV. 3^ ( = sotthi-bhava-vaha PvA 250). -&lankara a kind of auspicious mark J vi.488.
;
Somanassa
ease, happiness,
;
su-(-mano; cp. domanassa] mental joy D 1.3 11.278 111.270 1.85, 313 Sn 67 Pug 59 S IV. 232 A 11.69 ni.207, 238 Dh 34 VbhA 73; PvA 6, 14, 133; DA 1.53; it is more than sukha D 11. 214; defined at Vism 461 (itth'aramman'anubhavana-lakkhaijai), etc.). A syn. of it is veda i. On term see also Cpd. 277. S v. 209 -indriya the faculty of pleasure D 111.224
(nt.)
[fr.
; ; ;
Sovlraka
(nt.) [dialectical ?]
;
sour gruel \in
1.2
10
ii.i
1 1
Vv
Sosa
19'
[fr.
PugA
232.
4u9] drying up,

[fr.
consumption Vin
to
1.71
Vism
345.
Sosana (nt.) Miln 353.

Sosanika
bier-like
soseti] causing
dry
(in
surgery)
sq.
Dhs
(adj.)
18.
Vin n.149; m., one who
Somanassita
(adj.)
[Cans.
satisfied, pleased,
contented
pp. formation VvA 351.

certain
fr.
somanassa]
of
cemetery
susana] connected with a cemetery, lives in or near a Miln 342 Vism 61 sq. in. 220 Pug 69 sq.
[fr.
;
; ; ;
DhA
species
1.69.
-1-
Somanikkba [soma-t-rukkha] a
J VI.530.
tree
Sosarita (adj.) [su
osarita] well reinstated (opp. dosarita)
Vin
1.322.
VIII 7
Sosika
i86
II.
Hata
199
;
Sosika (adj.) [fr. sosa] afflicted with pulmonary consumption Vin 1.93 IV. 8.
;
M 1.67 A
;
Vism 213
1.34 (in detail).

I.
11.56
Sn
567.
Opp. durakkhata
Sosita at J 1.390 means either " thoroughly chilled " or " well wetted." It is expl'' as " him'odakena su-sito sutthu tinto." Perhaps we have to read so sita, or sina (cp. sina'), or sinna. The corresponding sotatta (expH as " suriya-santapena su-tatto ") should then be so tatto.
Soseti [Caus. of sussati] to cause to dry or wither 28 Vi n 120. See Yi.
;
Svagata [su+agata]
ThA
236.
2.
learnt
welcome Vin by heart Vin
11.
11;
Th
;
2,
337;
iv.140
11.95,
249
(patimokkhani).
See sagata.
;
Svatana
the
[cp. Sk.
;
svastana
Geiger, P.Gr.
6, 54]
relating to
1.27
;
Mhvs
i,
morrow dat. -naya for the following day Vin Di.i25;Ji.ii; DhA 1.314 iv.12.
;
Svativatta [su
+ ativatta]
1.
easily
overcome Sn 785
Nd'
76.
Sossatiis Fut. of sunati.
Sohada
[Sk. sauhrda,
fr.
su
+ hrd]
a friend
Mhvs
Svassu = so assu J
38, 98.
196.
See also suhada.
Svahag = so ahag.
Sve (adv.) [cp. Sk. svas] to-morrow Vin 11.77 D 1.108,205 VvA 230 svedivasa DhA 1.103. The 11.47 J 1.32, 243
;
Sneha see sineha.

Svakara [su+ akara] being of good disposition Vin
1.6.
diaeretic
form
is
suve,
e. g.
Pv
iv.i^;
Mhvs
229
;
29, 17;
and
;
Svakkhata [su + akkhata; on the long a cp. Geiger, P.Gr. BSk. svakhyata] well preached Vin 1.12, 187; 7;
doubled suve suve day after day

J V.507.
Dh
DhA
111.329
H.
Ha
[freq. in Rigveda, as gha or ha, Idg. *gho, *ghe cp. Lat. hi-c, Sk. hi] an emphatic particle " hey, oh, hallo, I say" Vin 11. 109; Sn 666; iti ha, thus Vin 1.5, 12; I.I a common beginning to traditional instruction Sn 1053 itihitihag (saying), " thus and thus " Sn 1084
; ;
;
Hagsana
270
etc.
(adj.-nt.)
[fr.
hf?]
bristling,
see
lomahagsa Sn
Hagsi
(indecl.) [?]
= hafici
if,
in case that J vi.343.
SnA 416
(ha-kara)
PvA
4 (ha
re),
58 (gloss for su).
Hankbati
see pati.
Hag
(indecl.) [cp. Sk. hag] hallo, look here !" Vv 50'
an exclamation " I say, hey, = nipata VvA 212) J v. 422 VvA 77. Sometimes as ban ti, e. g. J v. 203 DhA III. 108. See also handa & hambho. In comb" iti hag = iti) Sn 783 Nd' 71 or with other part, like hag dhi DhA 1. 1 79 216 (here as hag di).
(
;
; ;
Hacca (adj.) [fr. ban] killing in bhiinahacca killing an embryo A iv.98 J vi. 579 = 587 Miln 314 (text bhfita-).
; ;
Hanci
(indecl.) [hag-fci] if
^:
Kvu
i.
Hannati
Hata*
hafichati see hanti.

;
Hagsa'
[fr.
hagsati] bristling
see
lomahagsa Sn 270
etc
[pp. of harati] taken, carried off Vin iv.23 hata-hata-kesa with dishevelled hair S 1.115.
[cp. Sk.
J 1.498.
Hagss'
Ags.
J
[cp. Sk.
hagsa = Lat. (h)anser "goose," Gr.

goose, Ger. gans]
350,
;
x';''
=
;
Ha(a'
hatha & hata] a kind of water-plant, Pistia
gos=E.
;
i.
a water-bird, 175
;
swan
stratiotes
S 1.148
Sn 221,
;
1134
Dh
;
gi,
DhA
11.170
1.
1.166; ;.78, 156; Pug 55 (text sata-) 241, 295 (v. I. sata; cp. hataka).
[pp.
;
II. 1 76 sq. SnA 277 Pv 11.12' 11 1.3*. Considered as (suvanna-) raja-hagsa (" golden royal swan ") to be king of the birds J 1.207 >' 353 Vism 650. At SnA 277 Bdhgh gives various kinds of hagsa's, viz. harita", tamba", khira, kala, paka, suvanna". paka a species of water bird J v.356 vi.539 f. SnA 277. hagsi Davs v. 24 (raja). 2. a kind of building J 1.92. -potaka a young swan Vism 153 (in simile), -raja the king of swans Vv 35^ Vin iv.259.
:
I ;
Hattha
of
hagsati]
v. 64
;
i.
bristling,
11.240
1.83
Davs
1. 1
lomahatthajata
standing on end (cp. loma) with
bristling hairs, excited
D
;
Sn
;
p. 14.
11.32
;
2. joyful,
happy Vin
Sn 1017
(e. g.
J 1.31,
335
;
with either tuttha
vi.427
PvA
Dhtp
often comb'' 113), or pahattha
(DhA
III. 292).
Hatha [only
violence.
as lexicogr.
word;
loi
= balakkara]
;
Hagsati
[cp.
as in Lat
Vedic harsate Idg. *gher to bristle (of hair), horreo ("horrid, horripilation"), cr hedge-
Hata
hog
Lat. hirtus, hispidus x'l!^ idgorst = gorse; Ger. granne & many others, for which see Walde, Lai. }]'lb. s. v. er. The Dhtp (309) defines as " tutthi." See also ghagsati^, pahagsati^, pahattha^, pahagsita^] to bristle, stand on end (said of the hair) Vin 111.8 1.79 Caus. hagseti to cause to bristle J v. 154. pp. hattha.
(" bristler ")
;
= Gr.
destroyed, 11.131 [pp. of hanti] struck, killed Vin 1.25; Dhs 264; J 11. 175; renuhata hatatta struck with dust, covered with dust Vin 1.32
spoilt, injured
(nt.)
;
"rough";
Ags.
the state of being destroyed Dh 390; hatflvakasa who has cut oft every occasion (for good and evil) Dh 97; DhA II. 188; hativasesaka surviving D 1. 135; pakkha a cripple (q. v.) "vikkhittaka slain & cut up, hata is also used killed & dismembered \ ism 79, 194. in sense of med., i. e. one who has destroyed or killed,
;
Hati
e. g.
187
Hadaya
naga slayer of a naga Vin

i
.
who removes an obstacle PvA ahata unsoiled, clean, new D II. 160; J 1.50; Davs 11.39.
Hati
(f.) [fr.
11.
195
antaraya one
hatthini
;
111.175;
canda
(f.)
h. rogue elephant 1.519; DA 137. a she-elephant Dh 105. hatthinika (f.)

; ;
han] destruction Davs iv.17.

hy, cp. Vedic hastal forearm J VI. 40.
Hattha [fr. Sn 610; 5 V.148

;
i.
hand
Vin
1.124; A 1.47; of animals iv.221

;
J r.149
pada hand and foot

;
1.523
A
;
1.47
J 11.117;
PvA 241 DhAiv.7.

;
sahassa" thousand-armed
Mhvs
panca" having five hands J v. 425 J v. 431 (mukhassa ceva catunnag ca Ccirananai) vasena etarj vuttar)) kata ^ practised hand, practised (of an
30, 75
; ; ;
archer) S 1.62 A 11.48 J IV.2 11. hatthe karoti to bring under one's hand, to take possession of, to subdue hatthag gacchati to come under somebody's J VI. 490 hand, to come under the sway of J 1.179; hatthaga being in the power of hatthagata fallen into the hand or possession of, hatthappatta what one can put one's
;
;
hand
J 1.59
on,
i.
"hattha in
;
"before his very eyes" Vin 1.15 As hand, -handed e. g. danda stick in hand
e.
;
ritta
empty-handed Sdhp 309
vina lute in
Cp. sa with one's own hand. 30, 75. as measure, a cubit J 1.34, 233 (asiti, q. v.) Mhvs 38, 52 Vism 92 (nava sataka). 3. a handful, a tuft (of hair) VvA 197. -anguli finger PvA 124 (-(-padanguli toe), -a^thika hand-bone KhA 49. -antara a cubit Vism 124. -&palekhana licking the hands (to clean them after eating cp. the 52"'' Sekhiya Vin rv.198) 1.166; III. 40 Pug 55.. 1.77. 238, 307 1.295 (v. 1. ava) -obharana bracelet Vin 11. 106. -Abhijappana (nt.) incantations to make a man throw up his hands bracelet, -ftlankara a (wrist) 1.97. wristlet VvA 167. -kacchapaka making a hollow hand
;
hand Mhvs 2. the hand
the same Vin 1277 D 1.49 DA 1.147. D I.7 A 1.181. -atthara elephant rug Vin 1.192 -Acariya elephant trainer Vin 1.345; J n 94. -21. 4" IV. 91 Miln 201. -aroha mounted on an elephant, an elephant-driver D 151 S iv.310. -Alankara elephant's trappings J 11.46. -kanta^manta el. charm DhA 1.163. -kala-kantavina lute enticing an elephant DhA 1.163 bha the young of an elephant A iv.435. -kumbha the frontal globe of an elephant J 11.245. -kula elephant -kkhandha the species, ten enum'' at VbhA 397. shoulder or back of an elephant J 1.313; Mhvs vi.24. Pv'A 75. 178 -gopaka an elephant's groom or keeper -damaka elephant tamer M in. 132. 136; J 1. 187. 111.222. SnA 161. -damma an elephant in training -nakha a sort of turrent projecting over the approach to a gate ka provided with such turrets, or supported on pillars with capitals of elephant heads Vin 11. 169. -pada an elephant's foot M 1.176. 184; S v.43 J 1.94. -pakara " elephant -wall," wall of the upper storey %vith See Geiger, figures of elephants in relief Mhvs 35, 5. Mhvs trsl" 228, n. 2. -ppabhinna a furious elephant
; ;
M
;
326; M 1.236. -bandha J I.i35 = hatthibhanda -bhanda an elephant-keeper Vin 1.85; 11. 194. -magga elephant track J 11.102. -mangala an elephant festival -matta only as big as an elephant J 1.303. J 11.46. -maraka elephant hunter DhA 1.80. -menda an elephant's groom J ill. 431 v.287 vi.498. -yana an
Dh
elephant carriage, a riding elephant
49
DA
1.147
FVA
55.
show)
-yuddha combat of elephant's (as a theatrical 1.6. -rupaka elephant image or picture, toy
D MI
DA
-kamma manual work, craft, workmanship, J 111.505. labour J 1.220 DhA 1.98, 395 iv.64. -gata received, come into the possession of J 1.446 11.94, '"S VvA 149; (nt.) possession J vi.392. -gahana seizing by the hand Vin iv.320. -cchinna whose hand is cut off -ccheda cutting off the hand J 1.155 1.523; Miln 5. (read sugatiya va hatthacchedadi). -cchedana = cheda DhA III. 482. -tala palm of the hand VvA 7. J IV. 192 -ttha [cp. Sk. hasta-stha, of stha] lit. standing in the hand of somebody, being in somebody's power (cp. hattha-gata) used as abstr. hatthattha (nt.) power, captivity, r) gacchati & agacchati to come into the power of (gen.), to be at the mercy of [cp. hattha-gata
;
'
elephant (-t-assa) DhA 11.69. -landa elephant dung DhA IV. 1 56. -lingasakuna a vulture with a bill like an elephant's trunk DhA 1.164. -vatta elephant habit Nd 92. -sala elephant stable Vin 1.277; 11 194 DhA -sippa the elephant lore, the professional 1.393. sq. -sutta knowledge of elephant-training J 11.22 an elephant-trainer's manual J 11.46 (cp. Mallinatha on Raghuv. vi.27). -sondaka "elephant trunk," an under-garment arranged with appendages like elephant trunks Vin 11. 13 7.
;
Hadaya [Vedic hfdaya, hrd = Av. 3roda_o< the same as

Lat. cor(dem), but perhaps=Lat. haru entrails (haruSee K.Z. XL.419] the heart. i. the physical organ D 11.293 S 1.207 (ettha uro hadayan ti vuttai) DhsA 140) in detail Vism 256, 356 VbhA 60, 239. 2. the heart as seat of thought and feeling, esp. of
spex).
hatthai) gacchati] J 11.383 (ayanti hatthattharj) IV. 420, 459 As pp. hatth-attha-gata v. 346 (r) agata). vi.582. An in somebody's power J 1.244; 204 abstr. is further formed fr. hatthattha as hatthatthata J v. 349 (tar) gata). The BSk. equivalent is hastatvarj MVastu II. 1 82. -pajjotika hand-illumination, scorching of the hand (by holding it in a torch), a kind of punish-patament 1.87 A 1.47 II. 122 Miln 197 Nd' 154. paka a coal-pan, heating of the hand Vv 33'* VvA -pasarana stretching out one's 147; see mandamukhi. hand Vism 569. -pasa the side of the hand, vicinity 1.89. Vin IV. 221, 230. -bandha a bracelet 1.7; -vikara motion of the -vattaka hand-cart Vin 11.276.
;
DA
hand
DhA
-sara hand-wealth, J iv.491. 1.216. 1.240 J i.i 14

; ;
movable property
a
DA
Hatthaka [hattha ka] a handful, a quantity hand) Vv 45^ (=kalapa VvA 197).
-(-
(lit.
little
Hatthin [Vedic hastin, lit. endowed with a hand. i. e. having a trunk] an elephant Vin 1.218, 352 11. 194 sq. (Nalagiri)= J v. 335 (nom. sg. hatthi gen. hatthissa)
; ;
1.358; II. 102; 1.59 (correct hatthi !), 80 (ace. pi. hatthi) size of an elephant Miln 1.89; 11. 174; often 312; one of the seven treasures mentioned together with horses ("ass'adayo). e. g.
1.5;
11.209;
DhA
IV.
107;
III.
104;
Vism 269;
DhA
1.392.
ekaca-
rika-h.,
an elephant who wanders alone, a royal elephant
strong emotion (as in Vedas !), which shows itself in the action of the heart S 1. 199. Thus defined as " cinta " at Dhtm 535 (as had), or as " hadayarj vuccati cittag," with ster. expl" " raano manasa pandara " etc. Dhs 17 Nd' 412. Cp. DhsA 140 (cittar) abbhantar' atthena With citta at Sn p. 32 (hadayar) hadayan ti vuttar)). hadayar) te phalessami " 1 shall break your heart ") phalitar) a broken heart J 1.65 DhA 1.173. chinna h. id. J V.I 80. hadayassa santi calmness of h. A v. 64 sq. hadaya hadayar) anfiaya tacchati 1.32. h. nibbayi the heart (i. e. anger) cooled down J vi.349; h. me duhaavakaddhati my heart is distraught J iv.415. daya bad-hearted J vi.469. -atthi a bone of the heart KhA 49, 50 (so read for -gata padatthi, see App. to Pj i.) Vism 255 SnA 1 16. ["ngata] gone to the heart, learnt by heart Miln 10. -gama [ngama] heart-stirring, pleasant, agreeable Vin 11177; D 1.4; III. 73; 1.345; A 11.209; V.205 NU' 446; Dhs 1343; DA 1.75. -parijaha heart -glow Miln 318. -phalana bursting of the heart J 1.282. -magsa the flesh of the heart, the heart J 1.278, 347; DhA 1.5; 11.159 etc. (very frequent in the Jatakas) 11.90. -bheda " heart-break," a certain trick in cheating with measures DA 1.79. -vaiicana deluding the heart SnA 183 (cp. J VI. 388 hadaya-tthcna), -vatthu (i) DhsA 140. the substance of the heart Miln 281
;
VIII 7*
Han
(2)
i88
Hari
the heart as basis of mind, sen17, 26, 53 sq., 62, 256; Vism 447; SnA 228; DhsA 257, 264. See the discussion at Dhs. trsl' Ixxxvi. and Cpd. 2 jj sq. -santapa heart-burn, i. e. grief, sorrow Vism 54. -ssita stuck in the heart
" heart-basis,"
Hammiya
sorium commune Tikp
(of salla, dart)
Sn 938
Nd^
411.
Han
(indecl.) see hai].
Hanati^ (& hanti) [han or ghan to smite, Idg. *gnhen, as in Av. jainti to kill Gr. f'n'rw to strike, puvoc murder Ohg, gundea = Lat. de-fendo "defend" it of-fendo
;
Vedic harmya house & BSk. harmika (?) Divy 244] customarily given as " a long, storied mansion which has an upper chamber placed on the top," a larger building, pasada, (store-) house Vin 1.58, 96. 239 11. 146 (with vihara, addhayoga, pasada, guha, as the 5 lenani), 152, 195; Miln 393; Nd' 226 = Vism 25. -gabbha a chamber on the upper storey Vin 11. 152. Haya [cp. Vedic haya, fr. hi to impel. A diff. etym. see Walde, Lat. Wtb. s. v. haedus] i a horse Vv 64' J 11.98 -vahin drawn by horses 2. speed M 1.446. Miln 2.
(nt
)
[cp.
"summer-house"
Ags. gua " battle." The Dhtp (363 & 429) gives " higsa " as meaning of han] i. to strike, to thresh 2. to kill D 1. 123 A iv.97 (asina S IV. 201 ] IV. 102. hanti attanar)); Sn 125; Dh 405; maggari" to slay travellers on the road J 1.274 111.220. 3. to destroy, to remove Sn 118; Dh 72.^ Forms: Pres. i"' sg. hanami J 11.273; 2"'' sg. hanasi J 111.199; v.460 3''' DhA 11.73 ( = vinaseti) sg. hanti Sn 118; A iv.97 Dh 72 hanati J v. 461 hanati J 1.432 i=' pi. hanama 3"i pi. hananti Sn 669. Imper. hana J 111.185 J 1.200 hanassu J v. 311 hanantu J iv.42 Dh 355; J 1.368. ppr. Pot. hane Sn 394, 400 haneyya D 1.123 Sn 705. a-hanag not killing D 1.116; hananto J 1274. fut. hanissati J !V.io2; haiichati J iv.102; hafichema aor. hani Mhvs 25, 64 s'"" pi. hanigsu Sn 295 J II. 418. sq. hanitvana J 1.256; ger. hantva Sn 121; Dh 294 Pass, hafinati D 11.352 S iv.i75 Sn 312 J III. 185. DhA 11.28. ppr. hafinamana S iv.201. IV. 102 J 1. 371 grd. hantabba D n. 173. aor. pass. hannir)su D 1.141. fut. hafifiissati DA 1.134. Cans, hanapeti to cause to slay, destroy J 1.262 1.159; ghatapeti Vin 1.277; Sn 6.^:9 a-ghatayag, ghateti to cause to slay Dh 405 not causing to kill S i.i 16 Pot. ghataye Sn 705 ghatayeyya Sn 394 aor. aghatayi Sn 308 ghatayi Sn 309 Cp. upapass, ghatiyati Miln 186. See also ghateti. hanati, vihanati; gha, ghata etc., paligha.
;
J VI. 125.
Hara
(adj.) (-) [fr. hr] taking, fetching vayo bringing (said of giey hairs) J 1.138 du S 1.36.
;
age
Haraâ
;
(nt.) [fr. hi]
taking, seizing, removing J 1.117, 118,
232 DA 1. 71. kucchi" n. filling of the belly J 1.277. "bhatta a meal to take along DhA 11. 144.
Haranaka
Harani
(lit.
(nt.)
[fr.
harana] goods in transit, movable
goods Vin
111.51.
(f.) [fr. harana] i. a nerve conveying a stimulus "carrier"); only used with rasa nerve of taste Vin II. 1 37 usually given as " a hundred thousand " in 2. in kannumber, e. g. J v. 4. 293, 458 DhA 1.134. namala", an instrument to remove the wax from the ear Vin 11.135. Cp. haraka.
;
;
DA
Hanati^ [*han for had, probably from pp. hanna. The Dhtm (535) gives had in meaning of " uccara ussagga "] to empty the bowels Pv iv.8* = vaccar) osajjate PvA 268). Cp. uhanati* & ohanati. pp. hanna.
Banana
42-
(nt.) [fr.
hanati] killing, striking, injuring
Mhvs
3,
Hanu (f.) [Vedic hanu cp. Lat. gena jaw, Gr. yo'iic chin, Goth. kinnus = Ger. kinn=E. chin. Oir. gin mouth] the SnA 30 ("saricalana) jaw i.ii J 1.28 (maha), 498; VbhA 145 ("sancopana). "-saghanana jaw-binding, incantations to bring on dumbness D i.ii 1.97.
;
DA
;
;
Hanuka
(f.) [fr.
hanu] the jaw

;
J 1.498
11.
DA
1.97
Vin 11.266 jaw bone J 1.265

also nt.
J 1.461
;
sq.
Vism
127 251
iv.188
Miln 229 -"ajthika the

;
Harati [Idg. *gher; in meaning " take " cp. Gr. xf'p hand in meaning " comprise " cp. Lat. cohors. Gr. x^P'''"'^ Ags. geard = yard. The Dhtm expU har laconically by " harana"] i. to carry to take with one J 11. 176 Dh 124 D 1.8, 142; opposed to paccaharati VbhA 349-354; 2. to bring J 1.208; to offer J 1.238; SnA 52-58. 4. to Sn 223. 3. to take, gather (fruits) Miln 263. fetch, buy J 1.291 (mama santika). 5. to carry away, to remove D 11. 160, 166; J 1.282; Sn 469 Mhvs i, 26; 6. to take away to do away with, to abolish J 1.345. by force, to plunder, steal D 1.52; J 1.187; v. 254. 7. to take ofE, to destroy J 1.222 (jivitai)), 310 (visag); Forms : aor. ahasi Sn 469 sq. Dh 3 to kill J 1.281. ] IV.308 cp. upasaghasi S v. 2 14; pahasi, pariyudahasi, ger. haritva D 11. 160; hatuna J iv.280 ajjhupahari haritug J 1.187; hatave Th i, 186; ( = haritva C.); inf. hatug see voharati hattug see aharati Fut. hahiti Pass, hariyati 1.33; hirati J VI. 500 ( = harissati). pret. ahiratha J v. 253 grd. haritabba J 1.187, J v. 254 Caus. hareti to cause to take Sn 281. pp. hata. 395 to cause to be removed, to remove J 1.345 11. 176 III. 431 (somebody out of office); haretabba that which should be taken out of the way J 1.298 Caus. II. harapeti to cause to be brought, to offer Vin 1.245 J 11.38 to cause to be taken (as a fine) Miln 193.
'
VbhA
58;
KhA D
49
SnA
Hantar
15.
[n. ag. fr.

1
hanati] a striker, one

161 sq.
;
who
kills
1.56
II.
16 sq.
III.
1.85
Dh
389.
Handa
(indecl.) [cp. Sk. hanta, hag-l-ta]
emphatic particle used like Gr. aye Si; voil4 well then, now, come along, alas structed with i' pres. & fut., or imper,
:
an exhortativeor French allons,

!
It is
2"''
conperson
;
Haiayati [Denom. fr. hiri ( = hri), cp. Vedic hri to be ashamed, Pres. jihreti. The Dhtp (438) gives roots hiri &. hara in meaning " lajja "] i. to be ashamed Vin 1.88; 11.292 D 1.213; M 1. 120 S IV. 62 It 43 Pv i.io^; ppr. harayanto Nd^ 466, & harayamana J IV.171 Nd* Often comb'* with attiyati (q. v.). See also hiri566. 2. [in this meaning = Vedic hf to be angry. yati. Pres. hfnite] to be depressed or vexed, to be cross, to worry (cp. hiriyati) J v. 366 (ppr. hariyyamana) Th i,
D
(
Sn 153, 701, 132 J 1.88, 22 i, 233 in. 135; DA 1.237 (= vavasay'atthe nipato) Nd^ 697 = padasandhi) Pv i.io' = ganha PvA 49); 11.3^'
1.
106, 142
11.288
1 1
" don't worry 73 (ma hari
").
= upasagg'atthe nipata PvA

;
88)
200 (vyavasane), 491 &hai) gamissami).

je)
SnA
DhA i.i6. 410 (id.); VvA 230

;
(handa
(hand'-
Hari (adj.) [Idg. *ghel, as in Lat. helvus yellow, holus cabbage Sk. harita, harina pale (yellow or green), hiri (yellow) Av. sairi Gr. \Kooi: green, x^'^1 " greens " Ags. geolo = E. yellow. Also the words for "gold": hataka & hiranya] green, tawny Dhs 617; DhsA 317;
;
Hanna
(nt.) [pp. of hanati^] easing oneself, emptying of the bowels su a good (i. e. modest) performance of bodily evacuation, i. e. modesty J 1.421.
;
Hambho
(indecl.) [hag-l-bho] a particle expressing surprise or haughtiness J 1.184,- 494. See also ambho.
"-ssavanna gold-coloured J 11.33 ( = hari-samana-vanija suvanna" C). DhA 1.28 -tala -candana yellow sandal Vv 83' yellow orpiment Th 2, 393 ;lDhA ni.29 iv.113 -ttaca gold-coloured Th 2, 333; ThA 235; -pada gold foot, yellow leg, a deer J 111.184.
; ; ; ;
Harina
Haripa
Harita
[fr.
189
H^ytanft (nt.)
i.
Hayati
[fr.
hari] a deer J n.26.
hasati] laughter
Dhtp
Jl.
(adj.) [see hari for

It is
yellowish.
etym] expH by Dhpala
green, pale{-green),
(e. g.
as nila
connotation is not fixed. Vin 1.137 87; 11.26. no; Pv II.I21" (bank of a pond) Vv 45' (patta, with green leaves, of a lotus) J II. 1 10 (of wheat) SnA 277 (har)sa yellow, i. e. golden swan). 2. green, fresh Vin 111.16; A v.234 (kusa) nt. (collectively) vegetables, greens Vin 266 (here applied to a field of fresh (i. e. green) wheat or cereal in general, as indicated by expl " haiitar) nama pubbarinai) aparannar) " etc.); cp. haritapanna vegetables SnA 283. i, 164 = } 11.334 3. harita (f.) gold Th (maya made of gold but expl'' as " harita-mapi parikkhata " by C). 4. Two cpds., rather odd in form, are haritamatar " son of a green frog " J 11.238 (in verse) and haritupatta (bhiimi) " covered with green "
158),
its
;
FVA
1.
and
VvA
197
Hasamanaka Mhvs 35, 55
(adj.) [ppr. of hasati -t-ka] laughing,

;
merry
(nt.) as
adv.
r)
jokingly, for fun Vin 1.185.
148; S
;
1.5; J 1.86,
Hasita [pp. of hasati, representing both Sk. hasita & hfsita] laughing, merry; (nt.) laughter, mirth A 1. 261 Pv III. 3' ( = hasitavant hasita-mukhin C); Miln 297; Bu 1.28 J 1.62 (? read hesita) in. 223 Vism 20. -uppada "'genesis of mirth," aesthetic faculty Tikp 276 see Cpd. 20 sq.
;
;
; ;
Hasala (adj.) [fr. has] is rather doubtful (" of charming speech"? or "smiling"?). It occurs in (corrupted) verse at J vi.503 = Ap 40 (& 307), which is to be read as " ajara-bhamukha (or "pamha) hasula sussofifi5 tanu-majjhima." See Kern's remarks at Toev. s. v.
hasula.
(adj.-nt.)
[fr.
1-343
J 1-50. 399(nt.)
has, cp. Sk. hasya] ridiculous
Sn 328;
1.72;
Haritaka
[harita+ka] a pot-herb
fr.
(nt.)
I.
laughter,
11.342.
PvA
hassa
226;
pi,
;
DhA
mirth III. 258

;
D
;
1.19;
Sn 926;
Haritatta (nt.) [abstr.
harita] greenness
Vin
1.96.
J V.481
even in fun M Miln 220 "vasena
Miln 266. 2. a joke, jest 1.415; hassena pi the same

in jest J 1.439.
grief, alas!
DA
Haritaka [cp. Epic Sk. haritaka] yellow rayrobalan (Terminalia citrina or chebula) Vin 1.201, 206; J 1.80; IV. 363; Miln II DhsA 320 (T. haritaka); VvA 5 (t)
;
Ha
(indecl.)
an exclamation of
323, 324.
ThA
154 (Ap
V.154);
VvA
-kI
(f.)
haritaki
the myrobalan tree Vin 1.30 111.127. putiVism 40 "pannika all kinds of greens Vin 11.267.
; ;
:
Hataka
Hateiûka (f.) [cp. Sk. harenuka] a pea M 1.245 J v. 405 harenuka-yusa pea-soup ( = aparannaja ti 406); vi 537 M 1.245 (one of the 4 kinds of soup).
;
cp. (nt.) [cp. Sk. hataka, connected with hari Goth. gul}>=E. gold] gold A 1.215; iv.255, 258, 262 (where T reads hataka, with sataka as v. 1. at all pjissages) Th 2, 382 J v.90.
;
Hatabba at Nett
Halag = lii alag

should
I
(q.
?
v.);
preach
Vin
;
" halag dani pakasitug " why i. i68 1.5 = 11.36 = S 1.136.
may be interpreted as grd. of ha to go (pres. jihite). The C. expl it as " gametabba, netabba " (i. e. to be understood). Doubtful.
7,
32
Halahala' [onomat.
:
cp. Sk. halahala] a kind of deadly poison, usually as "visa J 1.271, 273, 380; 111.103; V.465 Miln 256; Vism 57; ThA 287.
(nt.) [onomat.] uproar, tumult J 1.47 sq. Cp. kolahala.
;
Hatuna
see harati.
Hana
Halahala'
122.
Miln
Halidda
I.
& Haliddl (i.) [cp. Sk. haridra] turmeric. halidda: Vin ir2oi 2. haliddi (haliddi") J v. 89. 1. 127; A III. 230, 233; S II. 10 1 KhA 64; "raga like the colour of turmeric, or like the t. dye, i. e not fast, quickly changing & fading J in. 148 (of citta), cp. J
;
hana] relinquishing, giving up, degradation A 11. 167; III. 349 sq. (opp. visesa), 427; Vism 11. -gamin going into disgrace or insignificance A 111.49 sq. -bhagiya conducive to relinquishing (of perversity and ignorance) D 111.272 sq. A 11. 167; Nett 77; Vism 85.
(nt.) [fr. ha, cp. Sk.
falling off; decrease, diminution,
Hani
S
(f) [cp. Sk. hani]

1 1
;
i.
;
decrease, loss
I.I
Mhvs
Hapana
242 J 1.338, 346. Cp. sag", pari". 33, 103.

11.206,
A
2.
11.434 v. 123 sq. falling off, waste

;
III.
524
sq.
;
Hava [cp. Vedc hava hu or hva Days II. 4.

1
to
call] calling,
challenge
at J v. ^33 is with Kern. Toev. 1.132 (giving the " pa.ssage without ref.) to be read as hapaka " neglectful [i. e. fr. hapeti'].
Have
S
1.
(indecl.) [ha-f-ve] indeed, certainly
Vin
1.2
11.168
169
Sn
120, 181, 323, 462
Dh
104, 151, 177, 382
Hapita [ppof hapeti*] cultivated, attended, worshipped V.158 (aggihuttag ahapitag C. wTongly = J IV.221
;
J '-S'.
365;
DhA
;
11.228.
;
hapita) v. 20 = vi.565. On all passages & their relation to Cofn. & BSk. see Kern, Toev. 1.132, 133.
;
Havya
Haaati
(nt.)
offering S 1.169
[Vedic havya fr. hu to sacrifice] an oblation, Sn 473 sq. 490.

;
& Hassati [owing to similarity of meaning the two roots has to laugh (Sk. hasati, pp. hasita) & hi? to be excited (Sk. hfsyati, pp. hfsita & hfsja) have become mixed in Pali (see also hasa). The usual (differentiated) correspondent of Sk. hj-fyati is hagsati. The Dhtp (309) gives hagsa ( = har?a) with tul^hi, and (310) hasa with ha-sana] i. to laugh, to be merry; pres. hassati Sn 823, 829 ppr. hasati Bu 1.28 Mhvs 35, 59 hasamana is preferable v. 1. at J iv.281 for bhasamana; aor. hasi J 11. 103; DhA 11. 17. Caus. haseti [i. e. both fr. has A hr?] to cause to laugh to please, to gladden Mhvs 32, 46; J VI. 217, 304; DhA 11.85; aor. hasesi
Hapeti* [Caus. of ha to leave: see jahati; to which add fut. 2'' sg. hahasi J in. 172; and aor. jahi J iv.314; V.469] I. to neglect, omit A in. 44 (ahapayag); rv.25 Dh 166; J n.437 IV. 1 82 ahapetra vrithout omitting anything, i. e. fully A 11.77 J iv.132 DA 1.99. atthag hapeti to lose one's advantage, to fail Sn 37 J 1.251. 2. to postpone, delay (the performance of .) J in. 448; to beat down Vism 129. 3. to cause to reduce, 4. to be lost Sn go (? read hayati). J 1. 124; II. 31.
; ; ; :
;
Hapeti' [in form = Sk. (Sutras) havayati, Caus. of juhoti

(see juhati),
but in mcaning = juhotil to
sacrifice to,
;
worship, keep up, cultivate J v. 195 (aggig C). See Kern, Toev. 1.133. pp. hapita.
= juhati
Vin
210;
III. 84
ger.
;
Sn.\ 401 horses) J 1.62
hasayamana making merry J 1.163. 209 Caus. II. hasapeti hasayitvana Miln i. 2. to neigh (of Cp. pari", pa. J VI. 31 1.
ppr.
hasigsu by
vi.581 (strange aor. hasissitjsu, expl"" as C). pp. hasita {& haftha).
;
Hayati is Pass, of jahati [ha], in sense of " to be left behind," as well as " to diminish, dwindle or waste away, disappear." e. g. Nd* 147 (-(-pari^, antaradhayati); Miln 297 (-fkhiyati); ppr. hayamana Nd* 543. Cp. hayana.
Hayana
Hayana'
(nt.) [fr. ha]
190
Hiranna
Higsana
28.
(nt.) [fr. higs] striking,
diminution, decay, decrease

(increase) at
DA
(of
1.
165.
Opposed to vaddhana
;
1.54 1.518.
;
hurting, killing
Mhvs
Dhtp
15,
Hayana^
Hayin
(nt.) [Vedic hayana] year in satthi 60 years old an elephant) M 1.229 J 11.343 VI. 448, 581.
;
;
Higsa (f.) [Vedic higsa] injury, killing J 1.445 higsa-mano wish to destroy Dh 390. Opp.
Higsitar
[n,
387.
a.
(adj.) [fr. ha]
abandoning, leaving behind Sn 755 =
ag.
fr.
higsati] one
who
hurts
11.243
It 62 (maccu).
Hara
[fr. harati] i. that which may be taken; grasping, taking; grasp, handful, booty. In cpd. "harin taking all that can be taken, rapacious, ravaging J VI.58L (of an armv Kern, Tocv. 1.133 wrong in trsl" " magnificent, or something like it"). Of a river: tearing, rapid A III. 64 IV. 1 37 Vism 231. name of the 2. category first sections of the Netti Pakarana Nett i sq., 195.
'.
Hikka
(I.) [cp. Epic Sk. hikka, hiccup Sdhp 279.
fr,
hikk to sob; onomat.]
Hikkara
Hinkara
[hik-|-kara]
(indecl.)
ti
= hikka, VbhA = hi,
70.
i.
[hig
-(-kara,
e.
the
syllable
J VI.5Z9
" hig "]

(C.
an exclamation of surprise or wonder

karanag).
[Sk. hingu] the plant asafetida
hin
Haraka
(f.
(adj.) [fr. hara] carrying, taking, getting
removing
1,385; J 1.134, 479: Pv ng' (dhana) mala" an instrument for removing 259 (mar)sa). ear-wax Ap 303 cp. haranl. sattha a dagger carrier, assassin Vin in. 73 S iv.62. See also valli.
harika)
SnA
HingU
(nt.)
1
Vin
1.20
VvA
86.
-cunna powder of asafetida

sort of bird J vi.539.
DhA
iv.171.
-raja a
Hari (adj.) S IV. 316;
hr; cp. Sk. J 1.204 (sadda).

[fr.
hari]
attractive,
charming
Hingulaka [cp Sk. hingula, nt.] vermilion as jati" 416 VvA*. 168. Also as ika (f.) VvA 324.
;
;
J v. 67.
Harika
(adj.)
[fr.
hara] carrying
11.348.
Hinguli [Sk. hinguli] vermilion Hipâti [*Sk.

a.
hilt4]
Mhvs
108
27. 18.
(
Harin (adj.) [fr. hara] i. taking, carrying -(f. harini) 2. J 1133; Pv 11.3'" (nom. pi. f. hari); PvA 113. robbing J 1.204. Cp. hara".
to
roam Dhtp
= ahindana).
See
Hita (adj.) [pp. of dahatji] useful, suitable, beneficial,

friendly A 1.58, 155 sq. 11.191 (m.) a friend, benefactor Mhvs
Hariya
(adj.)
[fr.
hara] carrying
Vv
50';
ThA
;
200;
VvA
D
3,
111.211 sq.
halidda] dyed with turmeric a" undyed, Hahdda i. e. not changing colour cp. 111.148. J 111.88
(adj.)
[fr.
;
good Vin 1.4 Sn 233 A Opp. ahita A 1.194 M 1.332. -clnukampin friendly & compassionate D 1.4. 227; Sn 693; J 1. 241, 244. -upacara beneficial conduct,
blessing,
SnA
500.
(nt.) benefit, 37. 11.96 sq.. 176 It 78

;
Dh
163.
Hasa
[fr.
Dh
11.82
146;
;
has, cp. Sk. i.228
DA
;
hasa & harsa] laughter; mirth, joy = SnA 155 (" amendita ") J 1.33;
;
See also ahasa. -kara giving pleasure, causing joy Miln 252. -kkhaya ceasing of laughter Dhtp 439 (in def" of gilana, illness), -dhamma merriment, sporting Vin iv.112.
v.
1
12
Miln 390.
goodness J 1.172. -esin desiring anothei's welfare, well-wishing 11.238; S iv.359; V.157; ta seeking another's welfare, solicitude Dhs 1056; DhsA -kara a benefactor Mhvs 4, 65. 362 VvA 260.
saving
Hinati
[hi,
hinoti] to send
only in cpd. pahinati.
Hasaniya
(adj.) [fr. has or hf? joy or pleasure Miln 149.
cp. Sk. harsanlya] giving
Hintala [hig-f-tala] a kind of palra, Vin 1. 190; DhA in. 451.
Phoenix paludosa
Hasu
with
(of
"pafiiia
uncertain origin) occurs with hasa" in comb" and is customarily taken in meaning " of
bright knowledge" (i. e. hasa + pafina), wise, clever. The syn. javana-paiiiia points to a meaning like " quickwitted," thus implying ." quick " also in hasu. Kern, Toev. 1. 1 34 puts forth the ingenious cxpl" that hasu is a " cockneyism " for asu = Sk. asu " quick," which does not otherwise occur in Pali. Thus his expl" remains problematic. See e. g. III. 25 S 1.63; v.376 Abstr. ta wisdom S v.412 J IV. 136; VI. 255, 329.
HindagU [probably for indagu, inda4-gu (=ga). i. e. sprung from Indra. The h perhaps fr. hindu. The spelling h is a corrupt one] man, only found in the Niddesa in stock def" of jantu or nara; both spellings (with & without h) occur; see Nd* 3 = Nd2 249.
Hima
Xiiiv
(adj.-n.) [cp.
snow
Vedic hima Gr. xef^m & xmiibv winter, Av. saya winter Lat. hieras etc.] cold,
;
frosty
(nt.) ice, snow J 111.55. 317. -pata-samaya the" season of snow-fall Vin 1.31, 288;
DhsA
;
1.45.
1.79
1.390
Miln 396.
-vata a
snow or
v. 63
ice
wind
J 1-390-
Haseti see hasati.
Himavant
(e. g.
(adj.)
[hima-fvant] snowy J
= hima-
Hahasi
2^^ sg. fut. of jahati "hahisi : see vijahati.

is
J 111.172)
in cpd. also
yutta C).
(m.)
Himava the Himalaya:
see Diet, of
Names.
Hiyyo
Goth, (adv.) [Vedic hyah, Gr. x^k. Lat. heri gistradagis " to-morrow." E. yester-day, Ger. gestern etc.] yesterday Vin 1.28; 11.77; J 'yo. 237; v.461
; ;
Hahiti
is fut.
of harati.
Hi
(indecl.) [cp. Sk. hi] for.

1.
because
;
indeed, surely Vin

;
13
1.4
Dh
;
Sn 21
;
Pv
11.
(
i'^
avadharane PvA 103)

piirana-matto)
PvA
SnA 377 = hi
saddo karo nipato pada11.
7"*
= hi
70, 76.
= hi D
C.)
etar)
no h'etag not so
Vedic hinasti &
In verse J iv.495.
1.3.
h'etar)
hevag = hi evag.
i.
386; Miln 9. In sequence ajja hiyyo pare it seems to mean " to-morrow " thus at Vin iv.63, 69 See para 2. c. J IV, 481 ( = sve C).
VI. 352,
;
;
Hirjsati [higs,
111.4^
hirjsanti]
to hurt, injure
11.243; S 1.70;
;
Sn 515;
Dh
II.
= paribadheti
270.
1.39;
Dh
Caus.
C.)
Pv 11. 9' = badheti SnA 460. 2. to kill higsapeti PvA 123. Cp.
132;
;
Hiranna (nt.) [Vedic hiranya see etym. under hari & cp. Av. saranya gold] gold Vin 1.245, 276; 11. 159; A IV. 393 Sn 285, 307, 769 Nd^- 11 gold-piece S 1.89 Often together with suvanna Vin 1.150; D J 1.92. II. 179; h-suvannag gold & money M in. 175; J 1.341;
"olokana (-kanima) valuation of gold J
11.272.
Hiri
Hiri
191
Hirati
is
Hettha
Pass, of harati.
& hiri (f.) [cp. Vedic hri] sense of shame, bashfulness, shyness S 1.33 D ni.212 A 1.51, 95 in. 4 sq.. 331, 352 IV. II, 29 Sn 77, 253, 719 Pug 71 Pv 1V.7' J 1.129, Vism 8. Expl^ Pug 23 sq. is one 207; Nett 50, 82 of the caga-dhana's see caga (cp. Jtm 31I). Often contrasted to ct combined with ottappa {cp below) fear of sin A 1.51 D 111.284 S 11.206 It 36 Xett 39 their difference is expH at Vism 464 (" kaya-duccarit' adihi hiriyati ti hiri lajjay' etar) adhivacanai) tehi yeva ottappati ti ottappar) papato ubbegass' etag adhi;
; ;
Hilana (nt.) & a (f.) [fr. hi^ scorn(ing). disdain, contempt Miln 357; DA 1.276 (of part, "re": hilana-vasena amantanag) as a at Vbh 353 (-|-ohilana) VbhA 486.
;
;
EElita [pp. of hijetij despised, looked down upon, scorned Vin IV. 6 Miln 227, 251; Vism 424 ( + ohilita oniiata
;
etc.);
DA
1.256.
;
vacanag ")
J 1.129 sq. DhsA 124. -ottappa shame & fear of sin 1.271
; ;
M
;
S 11.220
;
It
34
Tikp 61 Vism 221 in. 73. 127, 206 Frequently spelt otappa, e. g. J 1.129; It 36. -kopina a loin cloth i.io Vism 31, 195. -nisedha restrained by conscience S 1.7, i68 Sn 462 Dh 143 in. 86.
11.78
;
1.
DhA
Hileti [Vedic hi^ or hel to be hostile cp. Av. scasa awful Goth, us-geisnan to be terrified. Connected also with higsati. The Dhtp (637) defines by " ninda "] i. to be vexed, to grieve S 1.308 to vex, grieve Vv 84*'. 2. to scorn, disdain, to feel contempt for, despise
DhA
-ba'.a
loi.
M
in
the power of conscientiousness A 11. 150; Dhs 30, -mana modest in heart, conscientious D 11.78;
11.275; Sn 713 (appag vambheti): 1.256 ( hati). pp. hilita.
danag na hijeyya)
DA
DhA
11.258;
iv.97; Miln 169 (H-gara-
1.43;
II.
159.
-
Hug
Hirika {& hirJka)

neg.
(adj.) {fr. hiri] having shame, only as ahirika shameless, unscrupulous A 1.5 1, 85; II. 219; Pug 19; It 27 {'ika); J 1.258 (chinna id.); nt. g unscrupulousness Pug 19.
(indecl.) the sound " hug " an utterance of discontent or refusal DhA in. 108 = VvA 77; Vism 96. Cp. hag. hunkara growling, grumbling Vism 105. hunkaroti to grumble DhA 11 73. hunkarana=kara DhA 11 73 sq. See also huhunka.
Hirimant (& hirimant) (adj.) [fr. hiri] bashful, modest, shy D III. 252, 282 S 11.207 sq. iv.243 sq. A 11. 2 18, 227; III. 2 sq., 7 sq., 112; IV. 2 sq., 38, 109; v. 124, 148; 1197; Pug 23.
;
Hokka the sound

;
uttered
by a
jackal J in.i 13.
Huta [pp. of juhati] sacrificed, worshipped, offered Vin " oblation ") Vv 342' 1.36= J 1.83 1.55 J 1.83 (nt. Dhs 1215; 1. 1 65 (su. + sudinna, suyittha) Pug 2
DA
Hiriya (m.
194.
&
nt.) [fr. hiri]
shame, conscientiousness
VvA
;
DhA
11.234.
[cp.
-asana
eater "
;
Davs
11.43
Sk. hutaâna] the fire, Vism 171 ( = aggi).

;
:
lit.
" oblation-
Hiriyati (hiriyati) [see harayati] to blush, to be shy to feel conscientious scruple, to be ashamed Pug 20, 24 Miln 171 Vism 464 (hiriyati); DhsA 149.
;
HoUa
(nt.1 [cp.
is
Vedic hotra] sacrifice

^
see aggi".
Honitabba
able "
grd. of juhati
(
to be sacrificed," or " vener-
Hirivera
(nt.) [cp. Sk. hrivera] a kind of of perfume) J vi.537; '-î-
Andropogon
(sort
Vism 219
it
^^
Hapeyya "
= 5huneyya). may be " Vin 1,8 = huveyya M

;
1.171.
See
Hiladati [hlad] to refresh oneself, to be glad (id.). ( = sukha), 591
Dhtp
152
bhavati.
Hina
[pp. of jahati] i. inferior, low poor, miserable base, abject, contemptible, despicable Vin i.io;
;
vile,
1.82,
98;
154 (hinag dhatug paticca uppajjati hina iv.88, 309 (citta h, duggata); D 111.106, sarifia); ni.47 III sq., 215 (dhatu); A 11. 154; 349 sq. v.59 sq. Sn 799, 903 sq. Nd^ 48, 103, 107, 146 J 11. 6 Pv iv.i*' (opp. panita) Vv 24'^ ( = lamaka VvA 116) Dhs 1025 Often DhsA 45; Miln 288; Vism 13; Dh.\ 111.163. opposed to ukkatfha (exalted, decent, noble), e. g. Vin in graduated IV. 6 J 1.20, 22; 111.218; VbhA 410; or sequence hina (>majjhinia)> panita (i. e. low. medium, See majexcellent), e. g. Vism 11, 85 sq.. 424, 473. wanting, lacking Sn 725 = 2. deprived of, jhima. Pug 35. hinaya avattati to It 106 (ceto-vimutti) turn to the lower, to give up orders, return to secular iv.igi; Ud 2i: A 111.393 sq. life Vin 1.17; S 11. 231 Pug 66 hinaya vattati id. J 1.276 1.460 Sn p. 92 1.460, 462 hinay'avatta one who returns to the world S 11.50 IV. 103 Nd' 147. -&dhimutta having low inclinations J 111.87 Pug 26
II.
Horai] (adv.) [of uncertain origin] there, in the other As prep, with ace. " on world, in another existence. the other side of," i. e. before Sn 1084 Nd' 109 usually in connection idha va hurag va in this world or the other S 1. 12 Dh 20 Sn 224 = J 1.96 hurahurag from existence to existence Dh 334 Th 1, 399 Vism 107 DhA IV. 43. The expl" by Morris 7. P. T.S. 1884, 105 may be discarded as improbable.
; ;
Hnhonka
;
(adj.) [fr. hug] saying " hug, hug," i. e. grumbly, rough "jatika one who has a grumbly nature, said of Ud 3 (" proud of his caste " the brahmins Vin 1.2 Seidenstucker). nihuhunka = nis + h.) not grumbly Ud 3. Thus also Kern, (or proud), gentle Vin 1.3
;
Toev. 1.137; differently Hardy in J.P.T.S. 1901, 42 (" uttering & putting confidence into the word hug ") Bdhgh (Vin 1.362) says " dittha-mangaliko manava.sena
:
kodhavasena ca huhun
Huti
(f.) [fr. hu, hva challenging S 1.208.
ti
karonto vicarati."
" to call," cp. avhayati] calling,
-kaya inferior assembly VvA ifta id. S 11.157; I' 7298 (here meaning Yamaloka) PvA 5. -jacca lowv. 19, 257. -vada one in. 452 born, low-caste J 11. 5 whose doctrine is defective Sn S2 7 Nd' 67. -viriya lacking in energy It 116; DhA 1.75 11.260.
;
; ;
He
(indecl.)
a vocative (exclam.) particle " eh," " here,"

(
hey
1.125, 126
+ je); DhA
1.176 (double).
Hetthato (adv.) [fr. hettha] below, from below Ps 1.84; Dhs 1282, 1284 Mhvs 5, 64.
,
EQyati
is
Pass, of jahati.
i.
Hettha
a necklace
(?)
Hira
[cp. late Sk. hira]
VvA
;
176.
;
small
splinter J iv.30 (sakalika") karoti to cut to pieces, to chop up J 1.9

piece,
a hirahirag
2.
tat]
DhA
1.224
(+ khai)4akhaijdag).
HIraka
hiraka "diamond"] a splinter; tala" " palm-splinter," a name for a class of
[hira-l-ka,
cp.
lexic. Sk.
worms Vism
258.
or cpd. "under" J 1.176; 11. 103; lower in the manuscript, i. e. before, above J 1.137, 206, 350; VvA 203 lower, farther on J 1.235. -nasika-(sota) the lower -asana a lower seat J 1.176. nostril J 1.164. -bhaga lower part J 1.209. 4S4. -maflce underneath the bed J 1.197 ("maiicato from under the
(abl.)
;
Vedic adhastat = adhalj + abl. suS. down, below, underneath Vin 1.15; D 1.198; It VvA 78; PvA 113. As prep, with gen. 114; J 1.71
(indecl.)
[cp.
;
Hetthima
;
.
192
Hetoka
Horapathaka
(adj.) (-) [fr. hetu] connected with a cause, causing or caused, conditioned by, consisting in Mhvs I, 45 (mani-pallanka) Dhs 1009 (pahatabba") VbhA Usually as sa and a (with & without a 17 (du, ti). moral condition) A 1.82 Vism 454 sq. Dukp 24 sq. sa Dhs 1073 (trsl " having root-conditions as concomitants ") Kvu 533 (" accompanied by moral conditions "); a S 111.210 (vada, as a " ditthi "); Vism 450.
;
bed) 11. 2 75, 419; iv. 365 -vata the wind below, a wind blowing underneath J 1.481. -sisaka head downwards
J in.
1
3.
[compar.-superl. formation fr. hettha] Hetthima lower, lowest Vin iv.168; Dhs 1016; Tikp 41; PvA 281 Sdhp 238, 240, 256. tala the lowest level J 1.202.
(adj.)
;
Hethaka
Hethana
(adj.-n.)
[fr.
hetheti] one
vi.
who
harasses, a robber
J IV. 495, 498.

(f.) [fr.
Cp.
hetheti] harassing
11.243
VbhA
75.
Hetatta (nt.) [abstr. formation fr. hetu] reason, consequence; abl. in consequence of (-") Vism 424 (diUhivisuddhi").
Hetheti [Vedic he4 = hel or hi4 (see hileti)] to harass, worry, injure J iv.446, 471; Pv 111.52 ( = badheti PvA 198); ppr. a-hethayag Dh 49; S 1.2 1. med. a-hethayana S 1.7; IV. 1 79; ger. hefhayitvana J 111.480, pp. hethayita J 1V.447.
Hetuye see bhavati.
Hema
Vv Th
(nt.) [cp.
Epic Sk. heman] gold
11.
187
-Jala golden netting (ascoverof chariots etc.)

35"^,
36* (ka).
;
-vanna golden-coloured
;
HetaiJ
bi
etag. hetu,
;
2,
333
ThA
A iv. 393 D 11. 134;

;
J vi.574.
;
235 DhsA
317.
Heta [Vedic
dition S
1.
fr.
134 Tikp Ti, 233, 239. In the older use paccaya and hetu are almost identical as synonyms, e. g. n'atthi hetu n'atthi paccayo attha hetu attha paccaya 1.53
;
hi to impel] i. cause, reason, conDhs 595. 1053 ; Vism 450 111.440 sq.
;
Hemanta [hema(=hima)-fanta] winter A

Miln 274.
iv.138
J 1.86
Hemantika
S V.51
;
(adj.)
IV.
[fr.
hemanta] destined for the winter,

1.15,
wintry, icy cold Vin
31
(rattiyo),
288;
1.79;
cp. S 111.69 sq. D 11. 107; 1.407; A 200 IV. 151 sq. but later they were differenMrs. Rh. D., Tikp introd. p. xi. sq.). The dift. between the two is expH e. g. at Nett 78 sq. DhsA There are a number of other terms, with 303. which hetu is often comb'', apparently without distinction in meaning, e. g. hetu paccaya karana Nd^ 617 (s. V. sankha) mula h. nidana sambhava pabhava samutthana ahara arammana paccaya samudaya; frequent in the Niddesa (see Nd^ p. 231, s. v. mQla). In the Abhidhimmi we find hetu as " moral condition "
III.
284
sq.
127
Vism
73.
1.55 sq., 66, tiated (see
Hemavataka (adj .) [fr. himavant] belonging to, living in the Himalaya J 1.506; iv.374, 437; "vatika id. Dpvs v. 54.
HeraMika {& aka) [fr. hirafifia, cp BSk. hairanyika Divy MVastu in. 443] goldsmith (? for which suvaij501 nakara !). banker, money-changer Vism 5i5 = VbhA
;
J 1.369; III. 193; DA 1. 315; Miln 331 (goldsmith ?). -phalaka tue bench (i. e. table, counter) of a money changer or banker Vism 437 = VbhA 115; J u.429
91
III.
193 sq.
hi.
referring to the 6 mulas or bases of good Sc bad kamma, viz. lobha, dosa, moha and their opposites Dhs 1053 sq, Kvu 532 sq. Four kinds of hetu are distinguished at
Hevar) see
303 = VbhA 402, viz. hetu", paccaya", uttama, sadharana. Another 4 at Tikp 27, viz. kusala", akusala", vipaka, kiriya, and 9 a: Tikp 252, viz. kusala", akusala", avyakata, in 3 x 3 constellations (cp, DhsA 303). On term in detail see Cpd. 279 sq. Dhs. tsyl" 1053, 1075. abl. hetuso from or by way of (its) cause S v.304 A 111.417. ace. hetu (-) (elliptically as adv.) on account of, for the sake of (with gen.) e. g. dasa-kammakara-porisassa hetu 11. 187; kissa hetu why ? A 111.303 iv.393 Sn 1 131 Pv 11. 8I ( = kir) niraittar) PvA 106) pubbe kata by reason (or in consequence) of what was formerly done A 1. 1 73 sq. dhana" for the sake of gain Sn 122. 2. suitability for the attainment of Arahantship, one of the 8 conditions precedent to becoming a Buddha Bu 11.59 = J 1.14, 44. 3. logic Miln 3. -paccaya the moral-causal relation, the first of the 24 Paccayas in the Patthana Tikp i sq 23 sq., 60 sq., 287, 320 Dukp 8, 41 sq. Vism 532 VbhA 174. -pabhava arising from a cause, conditioned Vin 1.40; DhA 1.92. -vada the theory of cause, as adj. " proclaimer of a cause," name of a sect 1.409 opp. ahetu-vada " denier of acausBj" (also a sect) 1.408 ahetu-vadin id. J v. 228, 241 (=Jtm 149).
DhsA
Hesati [both he? (Vedic) & hre? (Epic Sk.); in Pali confused with hr? (hasati): see hasati^j to neigh J 1.51, 62 (here hasati); v.304 (T. sigsati for higsati; C. expU hiijsati as " hessati," cp. abbihigsan.a for "hesana). pp. hesita.
Hesa
(f.) [fr.
hesati] neighing, neigh
Davs
v. 56.
Hesita
(nt.) [pp. of hesati]
neighing J
1.62 (here as hasita);
Mhvs
23, 72.
i.
Hessati is:
of jahati,
e. g.
Fut. of bhavati, e. J iv.4i5 vi.44i.

;
g.
111.279.
2.
Fut.
Hehitiis Fut.
3"' sg.
of bhavati,
e. g.
Bu
11.10= J
1.4 (v. 20).
Hoti, hotabba etc. see bhavati.
Hotta
(nt.)
[Vedic hotra] (function of) offering; aggi the
sacrificial fire
SnA 436
(v,
1.
BB
"hutta).
Homa
(m.
&
nt.) [fr. hu, juhati] oblation
1.9
DA
1.93
(lohita'').
M M
Horapathaka
fr.
[late Sk.
:
hora " hour "
(in astrol. literature,
Gr.
sq.) -H
cp. Winternitz, Gesch. d. Itid. Lit. 111.569 pathaka, i. e. expert] an astrologer Mhvs 35, 71.
iofja
X,
194
Page
27, 30,
32, 33. 35. 35, 38,
38, 39, 41, 42,
column
,,
,, ..
,,
,,
,. ,,
,, ,, ,, ,,
,,
42,
42, 43,
,, ,, ,,
,,
under adhikarana read under yatva yato + adhi/o/ yat + adhi. after anajjhittha insert Anati [An, Vedio aniti & anati] to breathe bala) DA 1.244 {"^"d ananti/oy ananti). Cp. pana. 2, 1. 10, read unlucky /or unluckly. 2, 1. 1 1 from bottom, rcaii supplementary /o' supplementy. move /or more. 1,1. 5 ., ,, ,, I, under anugganhati read D 1.53 /or T 1.53. 1,1. 30, read worldly /oy wordly and (>-j for 97. 2,1.24, supreme /or suppreme. I, under ioapaXa. add [\a.da.) after A I. idi. anurakkhana read Pug /oy Rug. 2, ,, I, 1. I from bottom, delete "in." 2, 1. 36, read facing the wind. 2, read Anuvada /w- Anuvada. 2, 1. 46, reai connected /or nonnected.
2,
:
2.
KhA
1.124 (>n def. of
44,
44, 44, 45,
1,1.
2,
,, i>
quarrelling /or quarelling.
1,1.39,
I,
residuum /or residium.
under anusaya, 1. 11 of article, read is for i\. read anupaghata/oy aniipghata. from bottom, read Trenckner /or Trenckener. 2, 1. 1 ., 47, I, (i(!>' Antara read -gacchati/or -gattchati. 48, ,, I, Apapibati yead J 11.126/or III.I26. 52, ,, ,, I, 1. 16 from bottom, read continuous /or continuou. 52, ,, 2, under api 1. 6 from bottom, read Yasag /or yasar) 54, 2,1.8 from bottom, j'fiad impulsive /or in. 56, I. 1. 19 indestructible /or "able. .. .. ,, ,, 57. I, 1. 14, read achievements /or acch. ,, 59, I, read abhilakkhita /or ahhilakkhita. 69, I, 1. 19 from bottom, i-rad heathenish /or isch. 70, ,, I, 1. 2 ,, possessing /or posess". 71. ,, ,, ,, 72. 1, 1. II, read Abhisambhu /or Absambhu. ,, 2, Mnder Amassuka >-ead J II. 185 /or 175. 73i . I, arana' cross out No. i before (adj.). ,, 76, ,, arani read sadisa-vanna /or sadi-savanija. 2, 76, ,, ,, 2, Aribhaseti correct to Pari according to FausboU ,, 77, (J v. corr.) 2,1. 9, read spirituous /or spiritous. ,, 77, 2, 1. II from bottom, reai .. 77. 1.7, 300 /or 1.7. I. 2, Mder alia 2 insert alldvalepana, see adda'. ,, 79, 81, 2, 1. 3 from bottom, read e.xperiences. ,, 82, 2, Mder Avadata read metri/or matri. ,, I, avanata read onata /or avanata. 83, ,, ,, I, 86, Avyapajjha' read It 31 (abyabajjh') /or abyabojjh'. ,, ,, 88, 2, Asi read (uiider cpds.) -mala (-kamma) sword-garland (-torture) J III. 178; D5VSIH.35. ,, ,, Preferable to interpretation " sword dirt " see mala (mala). I, after Asita' put in new article Asita* (m. nt.) [fr. asi] a sickle 89, ,, J in. 129 v. 46. I, 1. 35. ''''"'^ intuiting /or intuitising. 89, ,, intoxicated /or intoricated. 91. 1,1. 16. ,, ,. 2, under ahag read " The end. form in the sg." 91, ,, 93. should have heading A at top of page. 98, column I, Mdr ani, last line, read Hve for fire. 102, I, apaga read Davs 1.32 for 52. ,, ,, 102, 2, apana read a+ pan. ,, ,, 102, 2, apatti add cpd. "vutthanata forgiveness of an offence Vin 11.250. ,, ,, 103, 2, abhata add: see under yatha-bhata. ,, ,, I. 103. apiyati read r /or ^. .. .. 103, 2, abhata detoe " for yathabhutag," awiitHser/ r/. A 11.71 It 12, 14 witt /)Arase " yatha.. ,, bhatari as he has been reared (cp. J v. 330 evag kiccha bhafo)." Gp. yathabhata.
,,
2,
103, lio> Ill, 115.

1
,,
2, 2,
,, ,,
,,
,,
,, ..
abhasa de/e/e ref. 11.215. alupa add : the form aluva occurs at
avatta read
2,
I.
Ap
237.
1.461 /or 460.

(.')
after
Asana
insert
Asana^
eating
Vism 116
1.8
;
(visam, cp. visam-asita Miln 302).

11.72,
See,
17-
..
I.
however, masana. MKder ahanati add. i" sg. fut. ahanhi Vin (=ahaiihar)). See Geiger, P.Gr.
,,
where probably to be read as ahaiih'
123,
125, 130,
133.
139,
.. ,,
,,
2,
2, invert
2, 2,
2,
I.
.. ,.
..
149.
read Bharadvaja /or Bhara ukkasika and next. under unha first word in [ ] read " Vedic " instead of" adj." cross out art. udakanti (which is, of course, udakan ti). der upakarin /raHs/er ref. Mi. 86 (=Nd2 i99) (0 art, upakarika z wani^ " fortification." ,, upahata: The formula at D 1.86 (khata-(-upahata) is doubtful as to its exact meaning. According to Bdhgh it means " one who has destroyed his foundation of salvation," i. e. one who cannot be saved. Thus at DA 1.237 " bhinna-patiftho jato," i. e. without a basis. Cp. remarks under khata. The trsl" at Dial. 1.95 gives it as " deeply affected and touched in heart " doubtful. The phrase upahaccaisi
;
: :
153, 2. and jwseri ref. Vin. 1.245.
parinibbayin
may
receive light
from upahata.
195
Page
,, .. ..
..
151,
155,
top and bottom of column i, read uppajjati column 2, under ura read urasa/or urusa.
,. ..
for upajjati.
155. 157. 159.

17.
2,
I. I.
,,
uyyutta
ceaii
zealous
/o)-
zeolaus.
..
..
ussa'tkati' read [ud
..
..
..
,, ..
2,
I,
,, ,.
>
>
172. 172.
2,
for
[ud + sTP] also used as a linear measure (cp. Sk, yukaliksag) 7 likkha are said to equal i uka). ora reafi II. 142 /oy III. 142, a(f aid " doubtful reading." osarati cead [o + sf] toôir, to go away. ossajati read ossajjati, awd/of osajjana j-eai ossajjana.
+ sakkati]/oy
uka add:
is
VbhA
343 (where
VOLUME
8,
,,
II.
I,
I,
9.
,. ,,
12,
I,
bottom, read Sn p. roS/orSn 108. half-way down, Mde>-kat-atta read J. vi.296/oy IV.291. under kathalika: the meaning " bowl " seems to be preferable to Bdhgh's forced interline 8fr.
pretation as " towel."

12,
,,
2,
14,
1
,,
.
I,
I
.
(f.) [fr. kuth, to boil] kettle, cooking pot with a handle) Vin 1.286 (v. 1. kathalaka), and meda A iv.377 Mnder kantita' at Miln 240 better as kantita'. i. e. " spun."
; :
after kathapeti insert: kathalika
in
danda"
11.179.
(a
pot
DhA
exchange respective position 0] articles Kamati and Kamandalu also write Kamana as Kamana. I, under Karana, in Note, read passage as follows : 24, ,, Karana here ... as by J vi.270, where it expls. kappitakesa-ma-ssu and J v. 309 & DhA 1.253, where massukararaa takes the place of "karana; and J 111.314, where it is represented by massu-kutti (C. massukiriya). Cp. also DA 1.137. ij, I, kali, line 4, read Dh 252 for Dh 1.252. ,, ,, Kalyana read 5 kalyanani /or kalyani. 2, ,, ,, 27, I, kata-kotacika correct 1889 to 89. ,, ,, 31, 37-38, transfer kara, bottom of p. 37 to p. 38, column i, line 3 from bottom. 58, column I, under kovilara delete " a sort of ebony.' khura' add: khura-kase 66. 1.446, read (with Neumann) for khura-kaye, "in the manner of dragging (kf?) the hoofs." 1, after khura" insert : KhulnkhoJu-karakat] (nt. adv.) " so aa to make the sound khulu, 67. khulu." i. e. clattering or bumping about 11. 138. Cp. ghuru-ghuru. 2, bottom, for khelakapa read khelapaka cp. apaka. ? spittle-dribbler cp. our " wind-bag." 67.
7.
.
73.
2, 2,
r,
81, 83. 84. 86,
under gandha add as No. 5 occurs as v. I. for gantha (book), guna' I correct (a) saguna according to expl" under saguna. gutha: gata is preferably to be trsl'i as " covered with dung."
:
See
id. p.
under
90. 93. 100,

105.
no,
112,
chavalata and add DhsA 247. go-ratika read 2. 1.387 /or 837. I, gharjsati' put haijsati for hassati. I, cakkhu, 1. 4, read in. 134 for 136. I, camu last line to be read camupati a general Mhvs 10, 65 Adissa* (adj.) blameworthy 1.12 MA = garayha. 1, insert 2, in top line read J vi. 538 /or 358. 2, under jaâ handle of an adse [instead of " razor ").
23, 4
Davs
1.3.
2, insert
jaliika leech
DA
i.i 17.
113. 118, 120,
after
jahati insert : Jahita [pp. of jahati] juhati add : Caus. hapeti^.

jhapeti, ger. jhatva
v.
1.
left,
abandoned Sn 231
J 1.311.
add ref. S 1.161 {reads chetva)=Nett 145 {reads jhitvS, with chetva). 2, jhayin insert Jhitva is reading at Nett 145 for jhatva (see jhapeti). 120. ,, ,, 127, after tajjaniya inMrt: tajjari a linear measure, equal to 36 anu's and of which 36 form one ratharepu Vbh 343 cp. Abhp 194 (tajjari). 134. column I, after talisa insert : Talisa' (No. 40) is short for cattalisa, e. g. Ap 103, 234 and passim. 2, under thula delete 1.453. ,, 144, dakkhina, in ref. under cpd. "visuddhi read m.256/o' 11.256. 2, ,, 146, ,, dand'adana read " comb'' with satth'adana." 2, ,, ,, 147, 149/150 reverse order dameti and dametar. 150, column I, under darl read musika" for musika"
;
J 50.
152.
196
VOLUME
Page
I,
III.
column col
i,
under pa^jsu in cpd. kula read " rags " for " rays."
pakkamati read 2. for 2nd. paguna in cpd. bhava read " familiarity " for " familiarly." pacceka-buddha read M in. 68 for 86. pajapati i, a line was left out (through copyist's error) read as given
;
correctly tirtder
sapajapatika.
pancaka
paiijara
(taca) read
kesa/oc kosa.
siha
add
in
comb
meaning " window."
1,
2,
Pativameti; For Dh 1.39 read DA 1.39. Cp. J.P.T.S. 1886, p. 160, suggesting pativadh, or patibadliayamano. and referring to Th i, 744. patisakkati read [pati + sakkati]. patisancikkhati read 1.499 for 469. patisarana delete remainder after " applf"." pathavi, in cpds., read oja /oc oja. pandita cross out refs. 1.423 & 111.105. the ref. under pannaka is to be read Kern, Toev, 11.16. under patati correct Milo to Miln. pattika' cross out all refs. after Sn 418, and add: a form pattikarika is found, e. g. at J IV. 134 v.ioo vi.15, 463 Ap 316.
padana delete sapadana on last line. after pantha insert Panthana {for santhana) at SnA 20 see santhana 3. under panna read M 1.139/or 137. pappataka 2, read pannaka /oy pannaka. after pabbhara insert Pabruti [pa + bruti] to speak out, proclaim, declare (publicly) Sn 649, 870, 952 and passim (cp. Nd^ 211, 273 Nd^ 398, 465).
,,
:
;
131.
under pabhasati read [pa f bhas]. at end o/parama add: paramajja-dhamma
[cp.
Vedic parama-jya] the most influential or
in. 7. ruling doctrine 1.286 for 386. under garidanda read ni. 2 y6 for III. 11. paripunna read palaganda read A iv. 127/0/ v. 12 7. pavatta read 1.344 "^ 243. pavecchati: another der" suggested by Dr. Barnett in J.R.A.S. 1924, 186 is=Sk. pra-vrscati. i. as pahara read 1.123 bottom, read pahita' for pahital. under patipadaka insert after Vin iv.75 (f. ika), 78. 1.262 SnA 356 (katha). after papeti insert Pivbhata [pa + abhata] brought, conveyed under pabhati read [pa + a + pp of bhr], and delete ref. SnA 356 at end. after pasanda insert: Pasati (?) only in " sammai) pasanti " at SnA 321 as expl" of
M M
DA
sammapasa
under pasarjsa read
pinjita read "
(q. v.).
1.15 for
1.5.
dyed
" for died.

;
on line
fr. top, after PvA 68 delete ist. pi. and apucchimha Sn 1052. under pokkhara (cpds.) j-enif "sataka/oc sataka. potheti in [ ] read puth=sphut. posin read Nd^- ^6 for Nd' 39.
1 1
insert after
apucchatha Sn 1017
ist. pi,
phuta' read sphut for spufh, as under phutita.

1.
11.228 /oc 1.228. read bya for bya. under byavata: the meaning (\vrongly given as " adorned ") is to be deleted. The reading at VvA 213 is doubtful. It may be kayavyavata, but dassana-vyavata is to be preferred (see under vyavata). bhamara read Lat. fremo for " fermo." msingun add i n [] " the corresponding passage to 1.246 in Lai. v. 320 has madgura." tnatica after J 1.197 read " where the domestic pig lies " for " where the domestic
3
from bottom, read S
lies."
maddava add see also siikara". madhuraka add: taken as noun also by Wintemitz {Rel. gesch. Lesebuch 301): " wohl eine zarte Pflanze mit schwachem Stengel." Mr. F. L. Woodward follows
:
155,
,,
I,
,,
in discarding trsl" " creeper " and assuming one like " intoxicated " (so also Sinh. ed. p. 165) see his note on S iii.ioC, trsl" {K .S. 111.90). masa, 1. 14 of article, cend " summer " insieaî 0/ " winter."
me
UdA,
VOLUME
36,
36, 51,
IV.

,, ,,
I,
,, ,, ,,
2,
I,
66,
2, line
a/ifer ilankaran " in meaning anchor." b a(f(? the 3 lakkhanas at Sn 1022 refer to the brahmin Bavari. vajja' last word, ceafi avajja !Ks/earf 0/ " separately." fr. top, under vad4nuvada add: the trsl" of this phrase (used as adj.) at S 111.6 (see K.S. lit. 7) is " one who is of his way of thinking."
lakara in [] arfi
2
lakkhana
197
Page
71.
AFTERWORD.
I.
Dictionary Work.
had been my intention at the end of the work to give a full account of Pali lexicography, its and aims, but as the Dictionary itself has already' been protracted more than others and I have wished, I have, in order to save time and to bring the work to a finish, to reserve a detailed discussion of the method of dictionary work for another occasion, and outline here only the essentials of what seems to me worth mentioning at all events. WTien Rhys Davids in 1916 entrusted me with the work, he was still hopeful and optimistic about it, in spite of the failure of the first Dictionary scheme, and thought it would take only a few years to get it done. He seemed to think that the material which was at hand (and the value of which he greatly overrated) could be got ready for press with very little trouble. Alas it was not so. For it was not merely and not principally a rearrangement and editing of ready material: it was creative and re-creative work from beginning to end, building an intellectual (so to say manomaya) edifice on newly sunk foundations and fitting all the larger and smaller [khtiddakdnukhitddakdm) accessories into their places. This was not to be done in a hurry, nor in a leisurely way. It was a path which often led through jungle and thicket, over stones and sticks: " vettacaro sankupatho pi cinno" (J 111.541).
It
history
referred to questions of
allurements beset me in the shape of problems which cropped up, whether they grammar, syntax, phonology, or etymology; or literature, philosophy, and Buddhist psychology. I had to state them merely as problems and collect them, but I dared not stand still and familiarize with them. Thus much material has been left over as " chips from the dictionary workshop." These I hope I shall some day find an opportunity of working out. For the first part of the way I had to a great extent the help and guidance of my teacher and friend Rhys Davids but the second half I had to go quite alone, Fate did not spare him to see the work right through. I am sure he would not have been less glad than myself to-day to see the
the road
;
On
many
task finished.
It
happens that with the completion

of its time,
of the P.T.S. Dictionary, the second dictionary of Pali, v.e

first
celebrate the fiftieth anniversary of the appearance of the
Pali Dictionary
work was a masterpiece

replace Childers,
and
still
retains
some
of its merits.
by R. C. Childers. That Our dictionary will not altogether
The character of Childers' Dictionary is so different from ours, it will supplement him. such an enormous discrepancy between the material which he had for his work and which we had for ours, that it would almost be a farce to recast Childers. We needed something entirely different and original. Childers has now only historical value. Considering that Childers has no references
there
is
to
any
of the P.T.S. publications,
and that the

its sources,
Pali Dictionary
embraces
all
the material of these
publications as well as of others,

for the
we may
well speak of an entirely
new
dictionary,
which
is
essential
study of Pah Buddhism from

it
a task which can never be accomplished with Childers
alone.'
Yet
may
be interesting to compare merely on the surface the two dictionaries.

(of
Dictionary contains 146,000 authentic references against some 38,500 of Childers

are authentic); the
The " new " which only
Pali
half
head-words treated amounts to 17,920 against 11,420, after omitting in ours about 900 words which Childers gives with an Abhp reference only. Anybody will admit that substantial progress is evidenced by these figures.
of
1
number
wanted to make the
In this connection I may quote a remark by a competent critic (Air. E. J. Thomas), Pali Dictionary twice as good as Childers,' but it is far more than that."
'
who
says: "
Rhys Davids
199
200
2.
History of the Dictionary Scheme.
of the Pali Dictionary, as now published, was first put forth by Rhys Davids in September 1902 (on the thirteenth International Oriental Congress at Hamburg). It was to be compiled on the basis
The idea
by the P.T.S. since its foundation in 1882, and it was conceived on an international which some seven or eight famous Sanskrit scholars of Europe should each contribute to the work. Every one of them was enthusiastic about it. In 1903 Rhys Davids announced that the Dictionary would be pubhshed in 1905, or at latest in 1906. When I was studying Pah with Ernst Windisch in 1904 I was undecided, whether I should buy a " Childers " then, or wait until the "International
of the texts issued
plan, according to
Dictionary " should be out in 1905. Little did I dream that I should have had to wait till I myself finished the International Dictionary in 1925 By 1909 only one-eighth of the work had been done. Gradually the co-workers sent back the materials which Rhys Davids had supplied to them. Some had
!
all, nor even opened the packets. Only Messrs. Duroiselle, Konow, and Mrs. Bode had what they had undertaken to do. After Rhys Davids had again conferred with his colleagues at the Copenhagen Congress in 1908, he published the fuU scheme of the Dictionary in J. P.T.S. for 1909. Then the War came and stopped the plans for good. The failure of the original scheme teaches us that dictionary work cannot be done en passant and in one's spare time; it requires one's whole time. At any rate, they were very disappointing years for my friend, and he had almost despaired of the vitality of his pet plan, when, in 1916, he asked me. under the auspices of the P.T.S. and with his assistance, to do the Dictionary on a uniform plan. So he left the compihng to me, and I set to work, conferring with him at frequent intervals. He revised my work. This had become more exhaustive than was planned, because double the amount of texts had been published by 1922 than in 1902. This was a gain for the Dictionary, but meant much more work
done nothing at
carried out
for the editor.
3.
My
Material.
The
Pali Dictionary
is
in a certain respect the result of the
work
indexes to the texts, so that every indexer has his or her share in the work.
translations,
and thus the main work was often
left
to
me
to find
many. It is a resume of all the But the indexes do not give the most correct and adequate English
of
term for the Pali word. It needs careful and often intricate study to accomplish this task, for even the most skilled and well-read translators have either shirked the most diiificult words, or translated them wrongly or with a term which does not and cannot cover the idea adequately. Thus many a crux retarded
the work, not to speak of thousands of incorrectnesses in the text of the printed editions.
A few contributors gave more (like Mrs. Bode and Professor Duroiselle), but only from scanty material and texts up to 1909. Rhys Davids' material, copied from his copy of Childers (which was bequeathed him by Childers, interleaved by the binder and fiiled in from 1878 to 1916), was partly old, and mostly without the English translation, which was only to be found here and there in his translated texts. Mrs. Rhys Davids has shown her constant sympathy with the work, and I am indebted to her for many suggestions, especially concerning psychological termini. She also condensed and revised my articles on vinndna and sankhdra. To summarize what actual help I have received by using materials other than my own, I have to
state that I
(i)
found the following contributions of use
For the whole alphabet
All the indexes to the P.T.S. publications.^ Rhys Davids' annotations to his Childers, representing about 10 pr cent, of all important references. Kern's additions to Childers' (Toevcegselen); to be taken with caution in translations and explanations, but at least equal to Rhys Davids' in extent and importance.^ Hardy's occasional slips and references (5 per cent, of the whole).
(2)
For single
letters
B and Bh. Professor Konow's collection of S (J. P.T.S. 1909) and (ibid. 1907), which I have used very extensively, after correcting them and bringing them up to date. Professor Duroiselle's collection of one-half of and Mr. E. J. Thomas' N.
Mrs. Bode's collection of
* I
Many of these are very faulty

fault to find is that to
It is to
have no
'
be reîretted
Kvu trsl" word index contains 60 per cent, of error). The only index with which Sn and SnA by Helmer Smith. that this valuable collection is marred by any amount of errors and misprints (see also below,
(the
4 end).
201
4(a) I
How
TO Judge the Dictionary.
many more
first,
have already given a fairly exhaustive list of abbreviations. To these might be added a good if we were writing a dictionary for inexperienced people. The less explanations necessary
it
in a dictionary, the better:
should explain
itself;
and
if
there are
any
little
things not intelligible at
they will become so with gradual use. A dictionary is like a friend with thoroughly acquainted before you come to know his peculiarities.
:
whom you
have to get
A dictionary can be too explicit it will then lose its charm and become tedious. It must contain a certain amount of hints, instead of ready solutions; the more it arouses the cmôsity (and sometimes the anger !) of its user, the better it is for the latter. The main purpose of the dictionary is to explain;
a means of education as well as of information. To this category belong the (sometimes objected grammatical and etymological hints. I am fully aware that they are incomplete and sometimes perhaps problematic, but that does not matter so much in a provisional dictionary. It does our students good to get a little etjmiology thrown in once in a while. It makes them interested in the psychology of language, and teaches them the wide range of sound changes, besides making them aware of their study as a thing that has been alive and through a process of werden. We are still at a stage of Pali philology, where we can hardly get enough of that kind of thing. (6) The following are a few additional explanations concerning the use of the Dictionary. In the Jataka quotations I have not distinguished between the text and the commentary (J and JA). That is rather a pity; but it was my colleague's wish. We might also have kept the index figures of lines, as it is sometimes very difficult to find a word in the small-print C. portions of the J. books. Difficult forms, although belonging to some one verb in question, I have given separately, as a help for the student. The Causatives have undergone a mixed treatment: sometimes they are given xmder the simple verb, especially when their form was not very different, sometimes separately, when their form was unusual. The problem of the derivation of Pali words is not cleared yet. We have interchanged between the Pali and the Sanskrit derivations. An asterisk with Sanskrit words (*Sk.) means that the word is late and found only in technical literature, i. e. either gram.-lexic. (like Amarakoâ), or proFor convenience' sake we have identified the guttiural n with the dental n. fessional (like Su^ruta). The cerebral 1 follows upon 1. P.D. refers to Pali Dictionary. (c) Many of the Dictionary's faults are to be excused by the fact that its composition covers a number of years, and that printing was going on all the time (a great drawback for the unity of the work !), so that changes could not be made in earher parts, which were found advisable later. Here belong: i. Roots and compounds cropped up which are not foreseen in the beginning. 2. Cross-references are not always exact. 3. There exists a certain inaccuracy in the relation between words beginning with ava" and 0. At first these were treated jointly, but later separated. 4. Several mistakes were found in Rhys Davids' excerpts later and are, like others which I have corrected (see e. g. veyyavacca), to be explained by lack of material, or by Rhys Davids being misled through Childers. 5. Many explanations I would change them now, but refrain from discussing them in the "Addenda," are only tentative. since too many of these confuse rather than enlighten the student. To these belong e.g. nibbedha and 6. It could hardly be avoided that, in the course of the vipancita (which ought to be viyanjita). work, a problem has presented itself with different solutions at different times, so that discrepancies have arisen with one and the same word. These cases, however, are rare.
it is
to)
what is the Dictionary, and what does it claim to be ? First of all, it is meant and Literary Pali Words only found in native vocabularies (the Abhp e. g.) are left out, as they are only Pah adaptations of Sanskrit words (mostly lexicographical sannakaddu=sannakadru, Am.K. only). Nor are we concerned with Inscriptions. Thus it is intended as a general stock-taking of the Pali Canon, and a revision of all former suggestions of translations. It is essentially a working basis for further study and improvement. The main object has been to bring as much material as possible to serve future \work, and this in a clear and attractive form. Many words remain doubtful. We have given them with Buddhaghosa's interpretation, which may be right and which may be wrong. There are some words of which we shall never know the exact meaning, just as it is difficult even in modern times to know the exact meaning of, say, an English or German dialect word.'
{d)
Now,
after all this,
to be a dictionary of Classical
' other specific terms iwith a " doctrinal " import are best left untranslated, since we are unable to translate them adequately with our Western Christian terminology. See remarks under sankhara and cp. Mrs. Rhys Davids in K.S,
III.,
preface
p. v.
202
{e)
What
are the critics to
remember
To
find fault with the interpretation of one or the other
word
is alright,
but
it
must be remembered
that, within a
few years
with the life-study required for this purpose not a few score or a few hundreds of words had to be examined in every detail, but many thousands. Any criticism shows just what the editor himself has felt all along: how much is to be done yet, and how important for Indological studies is the
study of Pali.
which
are nothing
compared
Many mistakes and misprints have to be taken with good grace they are unavoidable and I may add as an example that Professor Konow's S, in spite of very careful work, contain one mistake (or misprint) on almost every page, while the proportion of them in Kern's 315 pages of Toevoegselen is four on every page We are all human. The discovery of faults teaches us one thing to try to do better.
: ; ! :
5.
Issues Involved in the Pali Dictionary.
It
would
easily
its
Dictionary, and
fill a separate volume, if I were to discuss fully all the issues dependent on the new bearing on aU parts of Buddhist studies. I confine myself to mentioning only a few
that are outstanding.

(a) Through a full list of references to nearly every word we are now able to establish better readings than has been possible up to now. The Pali Dictionary is indispensable to any editor of new texts. (6) Through sifting the vocabulary we can distinguish several strata of tradition, in place as well
as in time
and other stages of Sanskrit is becoming clearer, as also and Tamil. A good example of the former is offered by the is the position of Epic Pali to Singhalese relation of ava to 0. With regard to the term " Vedic " a word of warning has to be uttered. There is an older stratum of direct Vedic connection in the four Nikayas; nevertheless in the majority of cases the term is misleading, as we here have to deal with late Pali words which have been reintroduced from
(c)
The
relation of Classical Pali to Vedie
Classical Sanskrit a la Renaissance.

It was Rhys Davids' wish, however, that I should use the term "Vedic," whenever a word dated back to that period. On the subject in general and the linguistic character of Pali see Childers, Introduction, pp. xiv, xv (with note i); R. O. Franke, Pali and Sanskrit, Strassburg 1902, especially chapters VII. to XII. {d) The peculiar interrelation between Buddhist Pali and Buddhist Sanskrit can now be stated with greater accuracy. (e) Through a tabulation of aU parallel passages, given in the Pali Dictionary, we are now able to compose a complete concordance
(/)
From many characteristics,

dialect,
i.
as pointed out in the Pali Dictionary,
Pali
was a natural
e. the
language of the people.
We
can
we can state with certainty that now group the canonical books
according to their literary value and origin.^ (g) It will now be possible to write the history of terms.'
{h)
cannot always equate Pali: Classical Sanskrit. It is a wrong method to give the Sanskrit form of a Pali word as its ultimate reduction and explanation. Sometimes Pali formation and meaning Popular language and " Volksetymologie " are concerned here* are different from the Sanskrit.
We
1 Thus some very old (Vedic) words are not found in Classical Pali, but occur later in the Epics (the Vagsas), e. g. sarameya " dog," although Vedic, is only found in Mhbv; sunu, as frequent as putra in Rigveda, occurs only in Mhvs, whereas putta is the regular Pali word. These examples may be increased by hundreds from the Vagsas. There are many more than Rhys Davids assumed on p. vi of preface to Pali Dictionary. Among 2 Therefore we can never have a " standardiz

Dictionary Pali Text

Загружено:

Сведения о документе

Оригинальное название

Авторское право

Доступные форматы

Поделиться этим документом

Поделиться или встроить документ

Параметры публикации

Этот документ был вам полезен?

Это неприемлемый материал?

Авторское право:

Доступные форматы

Dictionary Pali Text

Загружено:

Авторское право:

Доступные форматы

9^

THE PALI TEXT

F.B.A. D.Sc. Ph.D. LL.D. D.Litt

TEXT SOCIETY LONDON

THE PALI TEXT

THE PALI TEXT

D.Sc, Ph.D., LL.D., D.Litt. Ph.D.

PUBLISHED BY THE PALI TEXT SOCIETY

Printed in Great Britain by

and Sons Ltd., Guildford and Esher

a few pages of the canonical Pali books.

about a century of the Buddha's death

dentally) has already

thrown upon the

political divisions, social

customs, and economic

conditions of ancient India.

ancjLpCThaps the most salient discovery

the quite unexpected conclusion that, for

When, about a thousand years

Ceylon began to write

in a style strikingly different

from that of the old

the Sinhalese pandits were

the authors of such works as the Dathavagsa, the

would be very desirable to have a

of such Pali words thus derived from Sanskrit.

of Mahinda and his companions.

has become of essential importance to have a Dictionary

of a language the history of

at last in a position to offer to scholars the

instalment of such a dictionary.

demerits of the work will be sufficiently plain even from the

possible, historically, that

canon could have been actually derived

the present, be more useful.

number of words of which number of which the derivation

have made much progress.

a translation of sixteen distinct Pali words,

a Pali Dictionary should be.

Sten Konow. Words beginning

should wish to refer to the work of Dr.

some of which has reached

time to be made available.

giving his whole time, and

familiar with this sort of

care and patience, what

scholarly knowledge and

the sorting, the sifting

judgment are involved and final arrangement of

the collection of such material, in

adding of cross references, comparison and correction of

the indexes. For

the verification of references given

Chipstead, Surrey. July,

List of Donors to the Pali Dictionary

His Majesty the late King of Siam

Gilbert H. Richardson, Esq. (three donations).

Lanman Woods James H.

Mr. Charles D. Burrage

Mr. Charles T. Grinnell

the present prices of printing and paper the whole Dictionary

estimated to. cost about M. 3500. fore now urgently needed.